ã€ŠIn a Different World with a Smartphoneã€‹


 Chapter 1: Death and Revival

    Chapter 1: Death and Revival

    ¡¸Therefore, you have died. I¡¯m very sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    The old man then bows deeply. The shining clouds in the background begin to spread. The clouds spread everywhere like a rug with no end. But, I appear to be sitting on top of a tatami mat. It¡¯s a simple 4.5 tatami room (Although there is no wall or ceiling) that floats above the clouds. There is a low dining table along with a tea cab and an old fashion television and ck rotary-dial telephone.

    And before my eyes is God. Or at least he says he is. For a God to say that I was killed by mistake, I don¡¯t feel like I died.

    If I remember correctly, I wasing home from school. I was in on my way back home because it suddenly began to rain. The moment I tried to take a shortcut through a nearby park, I was attacked by a radiant light and thunderous roar.

    ¡¸I neglected to check for people earlier before I dropped lightning. I¡¯m really sorry. There are reasonable amount of humans that die from lightning strikes, but this time it waspletely unexpected in this case.¡¹

    ¡¸Did I get hit directly by thunder and die...I see. So this IS A CRUSADE!¡¹[TL note: Did you get the reference? what is actually says >>I see, Then this ce is heaven? <<]

    ¡¸No, this is even further above heaven; this is the world where Gods reside... That¡¯s right; this should be called the Realm of Gods. Humans are truly unable toe here. You were specially summoned by me! ermm...Mo...Mochizuki.¡¹

    ¡¸Touya. I¡¯m Mochizuki Touya.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, Mochizuki Touya-kun.¡¹

    God pours hot water into the teapot while saying that and pours tea into a teacup. Oh, a tea stalk is standing straight up.

    ¡¸However, aren¡¯t you a little too calm? You died, I thought you would be more confused and upset.¡¹

    ¡¸Because there is no sense of reality? It feels like I¡¯m inside a dream. To say this and that had urred, there is no helping it.¡¹

    ¡¸To view things philosophically, hmm.¡¹

    Still, I didn¡¯t think I would die at the age of 15. Suu (sipping noise)...I drink the tea. Delicious.

    ¡¸So after this, what will happen to me now? Heaven or Hell, which one?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, you died because of my mistake, so I can revive you immediately¡¹

    God hesitantly says. What is it? I wonder if there is a problem.

    ¡¸There is no way you can revive in your original world. Sorry, but there is such a rule. Truly I am sorry for this circumstance. So~¡¹

    ¡¸Hai...¡¹

    ¡¸You can be revived in another world. To start a so-called second life, that¡¯s it. I understand that you can¡¯t agree, but¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s okay.¡¹

    ¡¸......That¡¯s okay?¡¹

    I interrupt him speaking by replying immediately and God looks at me with an absent-minded face.

    ¡¸I understand your position¡¯s circumstances and do not intent to force things. I am grateful to be revived. That¡¯s fine¡¹

    ¡¸...Really, for your personality to be like this. For that world to have such a great person...truly regrettable.¡¹

    God looks dispirited. I was once called an old child, so I feel a little embarrassed. Although, I don¡¯t mind so much.

    ¡¸At least let me atone for something. To a certain extent, I can grant you something.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, even if you say so...¡¹

    First is my revival in my original world, but that is impossible. Well, after I go to another world, it¡¯ll be nice to have something useful...

    ¡¸After this, the world I¡¯m going to, what kind of ce is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Compared to your original world, it is not as developed. It¡¯s approximately about halfway through what your world calls the Medieval Ages. Well, not all are at the same level.¡¹

    Hmm, standard of living seems to have dropped considerably. I¡¯m worried if I can manage in such a ce. Will it be okay for me to jump into a world I have no knowledge in? Huh?

    ¡¸Umm, that one wish.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, what is it what is it. I¡¯ll grant anything.¡¹

    ¡¸This, can you make it so that I can use it in the other world?¡¹

    I say as I pull it out from the pocket of my uniform. An all-purpose mobile phone that was like a small metal board. A so-called smart phone.

    ¡¸This? Well, it is possible.... It will be limited. But it¡¯ll still be beneficial....¡¹

    ¡¸For example?¡¹

    ¡¸You mostly can¡¯t do direct interference. Telephone calls, emails, posting a message on a site, stuff like that. There is no problem if you just read. That is right, I¡¯ll make preparations so you can at least be able to call me.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough.¡¹

    If I can take knowledge from my original world, this will be a powerful weapon. There¡¯s no mistake. It¡¯ll be useful no matter what it does.

    ¡¸You can charge your battery with your magical power and such. You don¡¯t have to worry about your battery dying.¡¹

    ¡¸Magic? There exists a power such as that in the other word? Then perhaps with magic?¡¹

    ¡¸There is. You know what, you can be able to use it immediately¡¹

    I can be able to use magic. That sounds interesting. I¡¯m going to enjoy going to another world.

    ¡¸Now then, it isn¡¯t long before you are revived.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much for everything.¡¹

    ¡¸No, originally I¡¯m the one to be med. Oh, onest thing, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    When God gently raises his hands, a warm light wraps around me.

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s pointless to revive and die again, I¡¯ll give you a raise in basic and physical abilities and in addition, to various other things. Now with this, it¡¯ll very hard for you to die so that it never happens again. That is as long as a stupid god doesn¡¯t drop thunder on you. That is your limit.¡¹

    He says as heughs at himself. I am tempted tough as well.

    ¡¸Once I send you out, I won¡¯t be able to intervene because it¡¯s forbidden. Onest present.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸It is not possible to interfere, but I can give advice. Please contact me if you have any trouble.¡¹

    God points at my smart phone in my hand when he says that. I know I shouldn¡¯t be able to call God easily, so let¡¯s call only when I¡¯m really troubled.

    ¡¸Well, see youter .¡¹

    God smiles and then I lose consciousness.

 Chapter 2: Awaken and a Different World

    Chapter 2: Awaken and a Different World

    When I wake up, I see the sky.

    The clouds move slowly and you can hear birds chirping from somewhere.

    I get up. There is no pain. I stand up and see mountains and grasnd everywhere as I look around. It feels like being somewhere in the countryside.

    So this is the other world.

    h19a46iu7bud1g3ohw84cfkqitn3_zwe_7v_9g_xi9

    (Hayate, is that you? What are you doing here, did you get into an argument with Nagi again? )

    I see a big tree in the distance. I think there is a road near it.

    ¡¸For now, I wonder if I¡¯ll meet people along the road?¡¹

    I decide as I start walking towards the big tree. Before long, I see the road. This is certainly a road.

    ¡¸Well, which way to go, but....¡¹

    I¡¯m worried whether to go to my right towards the base of the big tree or to the left. Hmm, if I go right, it¡¯ll take me 1 hour and if I go left, it¡¯ll take me 8 hours to reach a town. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m worried....while thinking, my smart phone inside my pocket suddenly made a noise. (TL: you know, ring tone)

    When I take out my phone I see ¡°God iing¡±.

    ¡¸Hello?¡¹

    ¡ºOh, it connected, it connected. It seems you arrived safely.¡»

    When I put the phone to my ear, I hear God¡¯s voice. It was only some time ago that I parted ways, yet I feel some nostalgia.

    ¡ºI forgot to say that your smart phone¡¯s map and directions have changed to that world. Please use it.¡»

    ¡¸Is that so? That saves me a lot of trouble. I was just lost.¡¹

    ¡ºAs expected. I thought it was eptable to send you into a town, but I think I would have caused amotion and be troublesome. A ce away from the public, in that case, I was a loss about where to send you.¡»

    ¡¸Hmm, I guess so.¡¹

    I answer while smiling wryly. Certainly I do not know where to go. Because, I have neither an acquaintance or hometown

    ¡ºYou will have no trouble reaching town while you check the map. Well then, do your best.¡»(TL

    ¡¸Yes¡£Well then.¡¹

    When I hang up, manipte the screen on the smart phone, andunch the map application. A map is disyed with me at the center. The nearby road is extended. I think this is the road I¡¯m on. When I scroll down the road, there is a town to the west. Let¡¯s see...rifuretto? So, the town of Refuretto.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s go that way.¡¹

    I check the direction with thepass app and begin walking west.

    After walking for quite some time, I start to think that this is a pretty bad situation.

    First of all, there is no food. There is no water either. Even if I arrive at the town, after that? I have no money. I have a wallet, but can this currency really be used? If you think logically, this probably can¡¯t be used. What shall I do now...?

    While walking absentmindedly, I hear a sound from behind. I look back and see something in the distance approaching. Is that...a carriage? This is the first time I saw a carriage. I hope somebody could let me get on......

    To have first contact right aftering to another world, but the question is what to do. The carriage stopped? Please give me a ride. I might be turned away so I decide to quit. Why?

    As the carriage approaches, I discover that the carriage is remarkably high ss. Gorgeous craftsmanship and a solid build. I am certain only a noble or rich person can ride one.

    How to stop such a person ¡¸Insolent fellow! You will be punished£¡¡¹However it sounds unbearable. I give way to the carriage approaching from behind and move to the side.

    The carriage rattles and raises a dust cloud while it passes by me. Having passed by without trouble, I go back on the road. As I start walking, I notice the carriage stopping.

    ¡¸You£¡ You over there£¡¡¹

    The carriage door ms open and a white haired gentleman with a splendid moustache appears. Wearing a stylish scarf and mantle, on his chest was a shining rose brooch.

    ¡¸What is it...£¿¡¹

    While the gentleman with a excited look approaches me, in the corner of my mind, I say ¡¸Oh¡¢I understand thenguage¡¹and I am relieved.

    My shoulders are firmly grasped and my whole body is being stared at.

    ¡¸Tell me where you got these clothes£¡£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Huh£¿¡¹

    For a moment, I am dumbfounded and didn¡¯t understand what he said, but the moustache gentleman moves around me unconcerned, taking a good look at my school uniform that I¡¯m wearing.

    ¡¸I have not seen such a design¡£And this sewing...how on earth...Hmmm......¡¹

    I understand somehow. In short, this uniform is rare. Perhaps this world doesn¡¯t have such clothes. Well, if that¡¯s so.

    ¡¸......If you like it, shall I give it to you£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Really£¡£¿¡¹

    To my proposal, the moustache gentleman vigorously takes the bait.

    ¡¸These clothes were sold to me from a traveling merchant, but I¡¯ll hand it over if you like it. However, it¡¯ll be troublesome if I sold everything I¡¯m wearing. So in the next town, I¡¯ll be grateful if I receive different clothing...¡¹

    I can¡¯t say that these clothes are from another world, so I made up a list of excuses. If these clothes were sold for some money, I¡¯ll be saved. I did not want to attract attention, so perhaps this is killing two birds with one stone.

    ¡¸Very well! Please get on the carriage. I will give you a ride to the next town. And there, I will prepare you some new clothes and you¡¯ll sell those clothes to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, this deal isplete.¡¹

    The moustache gentleman and I firmly shake hands. I get a ride on the carriage and it was three hours of shaking till the next town, Rifuretto. Meanwhile, the gentleman with the moustache (who seems to be called Zanakku-san) epts the jacket of the uniform that I take off and confirms the feel of the seam with great interest.

    Zanakku-san is in the fashion business and was on his way back from a meeting today. I see that when my clothes are involved, that reaction is understandable.

    Speaking of me, I am enjoying the scenery that was passing by the window of the carriage. To see a different world. From now on, this is my new world.

 Chapter 3: A Change of Clothes and Ten Gold Coins

    Trantor Tsunami Sakura Infinatus

    TLC ck Assassin

    Editors Clueless Panda & Barrel

    This is Tsunami. A few days ago myputer was infected with a virus that corrupted and destroyed about 1.3 terabyte of data on both of my SSD¡¯s. Most of it was my entire anime collection and games, but most importantly chapter 4 of Smartphone was lost so I have to re-trante it. I¡¯ll try and get started on TLing it again but i have lots of torrenting to do and this week is Finals for the ss i teach and I have lots of grading to do still.

    PS

    Final Fantasy XIV is creeping back into my life and is taking over my life

    lvl 50 white mage Shiro Infinatus

    This is Panda. I talked with Cyro and he agreed to allowing hosting of works from amateur writers. If anyone is interested, can you contact me at ? If needed, we can talk about donations and proofreaders.

    Chapter 3: A Change of Clothes and Ten Gold Coins.

    Three hours after I met Zanakku-san. I was jolted and rocked, and finally the carriage arrived at refuretto.

    The town¡¯s guard-like soldier salutes, asks a light question, and then promptly allows us to enter. From the soldier¡¯s attitude Zanakku-san seems to be considerably famous.

    The wagon rattles as we enter the town. Every time we advanced on the old-fashioned stone pavement, the box-shaped body shook repeatedly. Before long shops start to line up, the carriage stopped in front of a one shop when we entered the crowded main street.

    ¡¸Well, pleasee down. Let¡¯s arrange your clothes here.¡¹

    Zanakku-san said that, and I get off the carriage. There was a thread and needle logo signboard on the shop, under that i see letters and notice this is bad.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t read it......¡¹

    The letters on the signboard can¡¯t be read. Isn¡¯t this considerably unptable. I can talk but cannot read letters... Well, because its possible to have a conversation i can have somebody teach me... I have to study.

    Zanakku-san lead me into the store¡¯s interior and several store clerks greet us.

    ¡¸Wee home, owner¡¹

    For a moment I am surprised by the store clerks¡¯ words.

    ¡¸Owner?¡¹

    ¡¸This is my shop. Leaving that aside, before we change your clothes. Hey, somebody choose clothes that suit him!¡¹

    Zanakku-san urged me into the dressing room (Not a curtain to divide the room, but an actual room) and pushed me into it. And then several clothes were brought. To change clothes, i take off the jacket of the zer, remove the necktie and take off my shirt. I wore a ck t-shirt under that but then the look in Zanakku-san eyes changed again.

    ¡¸!? You, are you going to sell those under clothes!¡¹

    A bandit.

    In the end, Zanakku-san made me sell everything i have. Everything from socks to shoes. When told to even sell my trunks, i honestly felt tired.(Maybe dejected is better?) I don¡¯t understand your feeling, but i wish you understood mine.

    Clothes and shoes are prepared instead, it is easy to move in and altogether robust, I had noins. Its not shy and the thick feeling is wonderful. This won¡¯t stand out.

    ¡¸So, how much are you going to sell your clothes to me. Of course, you can¡¯t attach money to the weight of thread, but is there an amount desired?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say so.... Because I don¡¯t know the market price, i can¡¯t say anything. It should be very expensive but...actually, I¡¯m penniless.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so...that is unfortunate. Okay, then about 10 pieces of gold coins.¡¹

    I can only nod as I don¡¯t know the value of 10 gold coins.

    ¡¸So, with that¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so! Then here¡¹

    I¡¯m handed 10 gold coins. Its about the size of a 500 yen coin, with something like a lion carved bas-relief. This is my entire fortune. Lets try to use it carefully.

    ¡¸By the way, does this town not have something like an inn? I want to secure a ce to sleep before the sun goes down.¡¹

    ¡¸There is an inn in front of the road on the right hand go down one house. ¡ºThe silver moon¡» if you look upwards towards the signboard you¡¯ll soon understand.¡¹

    Even if i locate the signboard I can¡¯t read it... Well i can ask a person to see where to go. Because words can beprehended.

    ¡¸I understand. Then here¡¹

    ¡¸Oh. If you obtain unusual clothes again bring them to me¡¹

    I bid farewell to Zanakku-san as i go out. The sun is still high. I took out the smartphone from the inside pocket, I turn on the power and it is before 2pm.

    ¡¸I thought about it in the carriage, but...does this match the time...?¡¹

    Well, from the position of the sun, i don¡¯t think it is out of sync in a big way.

    Suddenly realizing, I make up my mind andunch the map application. Then a map of the whole town is disyed, present locations and even the full name of the stops were disyed. With this I¡¯ll never get lost. The inn ¡ºThe Silver Moon¡»is properly disyed. However....

    ¡¸This billboard....¡ºFashion King Zanakku¡»...was what was written¡¹

    I began walking towards the inn while feeling that Zanakku-san¡¯s naming sense is a bit disappointing.

 Chapter 4: The inn and the first meal

    Hi everyone I¡¯m Kirihito. Cyrogen has given me permission and I¡¯ll be helping by tranting the series with tsunami. Don¡¯t really have much to say other than this is the first time I¡¯m actually tranting a series so I wee anyments. So without further ado here is chapter 4 and chapter 5 will follow shorty.

    #£´ The inn and the first meal

    After walking for a while, the signboard of the inn [Silver Moon]es into view. The logo made of a crescent moon can be seen, easily recognisable. The building looks to be three stories tall. It¡¯s made out of wood and bricks and looks considerably sturdy.

    When we pass through the double doors, the first floor looks to be a bar but seems to look like a dining room; on the right hand side is a counter and on the left hand side a staircase can be seen.

    [Wee. Is it for a meal or to stay for the night?]

    The onee-san at the counter calls out to me. Pretty looking with red hair tied in a ponytail. Feels like a very lively person. Her age seems to be around 20 years old.

    [Umm, I would like to stay, how much does it cost per night?]

    [For one night, with a meal included in the morning and evening is two copper coins, oh and pay in advance, okay?]

    Ch 4 fig 1.1

    Two copper coins...I can¡¯t decide whether that¡¯s cheap or expensive. Well, I think that¡¯s cheaper than a gold coin but, I don¡¯t have any idea how many pieces of copper coins there are in a piece of gold coin.

    For now I take a gold coin from my wallet and ce it on the counter.

    [How many nights can I stay with this?]

    [How many nights you say...about 50 nights?]

    [50! ?]

    Can¡¯t you calcte? The onee-sans eyes seem to be in pain. Erm, is this where one gold coin is worth 100 copper coins? Because if ten gold is 500 days, then you can live close to a year and a half without having to do anything. I wonder if that is arge sum of money perhaps.

    [So, have you decided?]

    [Umm, then I would like one month please]

    [Alright. One month it is. Because there have been only few visitors recently, you¡¯ve helped us a lot. Thank you very much, just a moment. Because I¡¯m out of silver coins I¡¯ll give you copper coins as change]

    When I gave one gold coin, the onee-san returned 40 pieces of copper coins. 60 copper coins being removed means, I see, there are 30 days in a month here as well? Not much have changed]

    The onee-san takes something from inside the counter that looks like a hotel register, opened it in front of me and presented a quill pen dabbed with ink.

    [Then, please sign here]

    [Ah, sorry. I can¡¯t write the characters, can you write it for me?]

    [Is that so? I understand. Well, name?]

    [It¡¯s Mochizuki, Mochizuki Touya

    [Mochizuki? That¡¯s a very unusual name]

    [Not quite, first name is Touya, Mochizuki is the family name...it¡¯s the name of the household]

    [Aah, so the name and surname is reversed. Where you born from Ishen??]

    [Ah...well, somewhere around that ce]

    Although I don¡¯t know where Ishen is, I said so because it¡¯s troublesome if I don¡¯t. I will confirm it on the mapter

    [Then, this is your room key. Don¡¯t lose it. The location is on the third floor the innermost room. It¡¯s the best room that faces the sun. The toilet and the bath is on the first floor, meals are here. Oh, what will you do? Want to eat lunch?]

    [Ah, I would like that please, because I¡¯ve eaten nothing since this morning at all.

    [Then, I¡¯ll make something light so wait a little. You should check your room now and take a short break]

    [Got it]

    I go up the stairs when I received the key, I open the door of innermost room on the third floor. The room is around the size of 6 tatami, a bed and a desk, a chair and a closet was ced. When I opened the front window, I could see the street in front of the Inn. It¡¯s quite a good view. The children run around in high spirits on the street.

    Feeling in a good mood I leave and lock the room, while going down the stairs I smell something good.

    [Here you go. Sorry to keep you waiting]

    When I sat down on the seat in the dining room, a soup and something that looks like a sandwich and sd was carried over. For the first time of eating food in another world, the taste is sufficiently satisfactory, it was delicious. After eating, let¡¯s see, what shall I do from now on?

    From now on I¡¯m going to live here for a while. I¡¯d like to take a look at the town.

    [I¡¯m going for a walk]

    [Okay, have a safe trip]

    The inn¡¯s onee-san (seems to be called mika-san) sees me off. I leave to take a stroll in the town. Anyhow it is a town in another world. Whatever you see can be unusual, it attracts one¡¯s interest. I wander aimlessly and nce around. I was startled when I¡¯m met with cold gazes filled with doubt. Again, with those stares as if I¡¯m a suspicious individual looking around restlessly. It¡¯s like an infinite loop. Not good, not good.

    I watch people while walking around the town. I noticed there are many people carrying weapons. It ranges from swords to axes and various whips to knives. Although it¡¯s dangerous, it might bemon sense in this world. Should I buy a weapon as well?

    [First, I have to find a way to make money. Since I¡¯m going to live in this world, money is going to be needed]

    I didn¡¯t think it would be possibly that I would be stuck to job hunting this early. But it would still be good if I find something I¡¯m good at.... My best subject in ss was history.... But knowledge of history from another world won¡¯t do any good for me.

    [huh?]

    What is that? It¡¯s noisy. Off the main street towards the back alley. I hear voices of arguments interrupting each other.

    [......shall I go take a look?]

    Just like that I step into the back alley.

 Chapter 5: Twins and the end of the day

    Stoic and op mc, just the way I like it

    #5 Twins and the end of the day

    When I entered the back alley, I advanced through a small narrow path. There were four men and women quarrelling at the end of the path.

    On one side there are two men, facing them are two girls. The men are ugly looking, while both of the girls are quite cute.

    Are both of the men around the same age as me? I wonder by how much. Even so, those two girls look very simr...or should I saypletely identical. Are they twins? Despite the difference in expression, the long and short haircut and they both have identical silver hair colour.

    Although both of them have a roughly simr upper body clothes of a jacket decorated in ck and a white blouse. For the lower body the girl with the long hair is wearing a culottes style knee socks. As for the girl with the short hair she is wearing ck tights under a red skirt.

    [This isn¡¯t what you promised! The price should have been one piece of gold coin!]

    The short haired girl raised her voice towards the men. The men on the other hand are grinning and smiling with belittling looks. One of the men had something that looks like deer antlers (note: hornter for some reason) made of ss shining and glittering.

    [What the hell are you saying? I certainly said I¡¯ll buy this crystal antler for one piece of gold coin, however, on the ount that it¡¯s not damaged. Take a look, there¡¯s a damaged part here right? So it¡¯s only worth this much. Here, take this silver coin]

    The silver coin rolls to the girl¡¯s feet with a clink.

    [For such a small scratch, you won¡¯t pay for the damaged item! from the beginning you......!]

    The long haired girl res at the men with a frustrated look while the short haired girl who is hiding behind her was biting her lips in regret.

    [......that¡¯s enough. We don¡¯t need the money anymore. I¡¯ll have you return that horn]

    Ch 5 fig 1.1

    The long haired girl starts to act and moves forward. Clenches both fists, which is equipped with mismatched gauntlets.

    [Sorry, can¡¯t do that. This already belongs to us. We have no intention of handing it to y©¤©¤©¤]

    [Sorry to interrupt while you¡¯re busy. can I have a moment?]

    I suddenly call out and everyone present turned their nces towards me. The girls stare at me nkly, the men¡¯s eyes moves to my direction and immediately turns serious.

    [Haahh? Who the hell are you? Do you have any business with us?]

    [Ah, nope, the business I have is with that girl over there]

    [eh? me?]

    I ignore the men who are staring at me threateningly and I call out to the girl with the long hair.

    [Will you sell your horn to me for a piece of gold coin?]

    For a short while the girl stays absentminded after hearing what I said. Before long she seemed to understand my proposal and answers with a smile.

    [I¡¯ll set it!]

    [You lot, what kind of nonsense are you talking about! This is already ou©¤©¤©¤©¤]

    The moment when the man lifts the crystal horn overhead, it made a loud sound, shatters into pieces and scatters everywhere. The stone I threw magnificently hit the mark.

    [Wa...! ? What the hell did you do?!]

    [Because that is already mine, I can do whatever I want. ah, because I have already paid the money.

    [You bastard!]

    One of the men pulled out a knife from his pocket and lunges at me. While watching the strike, I dodge the attackpletely. For some reason I was confident that I could avoid the attack from the beginning. The opponent¡¯s movement and the knife¡¯s trajectory, I could see it.

    Is this the effect of the physical strengthening ability that God gave me? I bend my body downwards and swipe at the man¡¯s feet. Without holding back I drive a fist into the man¡¯s body that fell on this back.

    [uugghh...!]

    The man falls unconscious where hey.

    When I turned around, the other man was fighting with the long haired girl. The man swings his axe but the decisive blowcked in power and was blocked by the long haired girl¡¯s gauntlet. Finally, the long haired girl delivers a lightning fast straight punch into the man¡¯s face. The man¡¯s eyes turn white and with a thud copse to the ground.

    If the battle was going to be decided this quickly, then breaking the crystal horn probably would¡¯ve been unnecessary....I thought the quarrel would end if I were to remove the cause. I wanted to look cool in front of a girl for a little, but I feel like an idiot and immediately regret it, well, can¡¯t be helped. I take out a piece of gold coin from my wallet and hand it to the long haired girl.

    [Here, one gold coin]

    [Are okay with that? Even though you helped us...]

    [There¡¯s no doubt it was me who broke it to pieces. It doesn¡¯t matter so take it]

    [Then...don¡¯t mind at all]

    After saying so, the long haired girl receives the gold coin with the gauntlet equipped on her hand.

    [Thank you for your help. I¡¯m Elsie Shilueska and this is my younger twin sister Lindsey Shilueska] . (note: again not good with names)

    [...Thank you very much]

    The short haired girl behind the long haired girl bows her head with a small smile.

    Ch 5 fig 1.2

    So they were twins after all. The long haired girl is Elsie and the short haired girl is Lindsey. Okay, I remember it. However, I can¡¯t tell with only the hairstyle and clothes.

    [I¡¯m Mochiuzki Touya. Oh and Touya is the first name okay]

    [Hmm. So the name and surname are reversed. Are you from Ishen?]

    [Ah...well, something like that]

    I answered the same way to Mika-san from the inn who had a simr reaction. Oh, what kind of country is Ishen anyway? I¡¯m very interested already.

    [Is that so, Touya did you only juste into this town too?

    While drinking fruit juice Elise suddenly asked. Come into this town, or rather into this world would be the right question.

    After that we came back to the inn [Silver Moon]. Because they were looking for an inn, I brought them together with me. Seeing me bring more guests, Mika-san was overjoyed. She¡¯s a very easy to understand person.

    Just like that, the three of us decided to eat. We eat Mika-san¡¯s dinner while talking about various things. After eating I finish drinking my tea.

    We also came here because of those men¡¯s request to deliver the crystal horn. We had to suffer because of that. Although I thought there was something suspicious about it.

    [...That¡¯s why I objected and said let¡¯s stop....Onee-chan, because you didn¡¯t listen to me...]

    The younger sister Lindsey res at the older sister Elsie with criticism. So this is where the trusty younger sister has a firm hold on the reckless older sister. Elsie is the fearless type, while Lindsey looks like the shy type in front of strangers.

    [Why did you take a request from those two?]

    I¡¯ll try to hear what they thought about this problem. To think they had a business with those clearly suspicious fellows. Is what I thought.

    [Just from a slight connection. Before we defeated the crystal dear to take the horn somehow a word came that someone wanted it so I thought it was just at the right time. But it was no good. I thought so, you will certainly get caught in trouble if you don¡¯t properly receive a quest from the guild.

    Elsie breathes a sigh while casting down her eyes.

    [Lindsey, let¡¯s use this chance to register in the guild]

    [I think that¡¯s a good idea....safety first. Let¡¯s go register tomorrow]

    The guild. If I¡¯m not mistaken like in games, is that where they mediate work to employees like in the hello work offices? (note: hello work I think is a work agency in japan) There are various requests where you will receive money if youplete them

    [Tomorrow if it¡¯s okay, can Ie along? I want to register in the guild too.

    [That¡¯s good. If it¡¯s like that then let¡¯s go together]

    [kay....Le¡¯ts go together]

    Both of them dly agreed. If I register in the guild and receive a job I can earn money to some extent. It might be possible to have a stable livelihood in this world.

    That same day I separated from those two people and returned to my room. Finally the dayes to an end. A lot happened didn¡¯t it?

    Came to a different world, sold my clothes, stayed in an inn, helped a girl and fought. What a day.

    For now I memo today¡¯s event in the smartphone as a diary. While I¡¯m at it I check the information sites and read the various events posted. Oh, the giants win. Eh, that band is going to disband...Too bad.

    Stopping at a good ce I turn off the power and slip into the bed. I¡¯ll to go the guild and register tomorrow. I wonder what kind of ce it is.... sleepiness takes over while thinking about it. *Snore*.

 Chapter 6: The guild and the weapon shop

    Hi everyone Kirihito here, I apologize for thete release because of stuff. Well no problem anymore because I¡¯ve finished up to chapter 10 and waiting for Panda to edit them and will keep continuing. Another thing I¡¯v found out while snooping around is that the chapter are actually parts and no volumes. So these first 10 chapters are actually parts from chapter 1 which is called µÚ£±ÕÂ ®ÊÀ½çÀ´ÔL¡£¡±Visit to another world¡±. just saying but I¡¯ll keep it as it is to prevent confusion.

    This is Panda. Right now, we need people who are fluent in Japanese and English that are willing to TLC for us. Due to MTLing, TLC would help ensure uracy and allow for the story to be read without awkward sentences. Please consider joining us so that we can release faster (Poor ck Assassin, sole TLC and to be member of a graveyard due to overworking).

    Thanks

    #6 The guild and the weapon shop

    Once morninges, I wake up and get dressed. When I descend the stairs to the dining room, both Lindsey and Elsie are already up and having their meal. When I also sit down on the chair, Mika-san carries the meal over. Breakfast is ham with egg on bread and tomato sd in vegetable soup. Such delicious food to start the morning.

    When we finish eating, we three people head towards the guild. The guild is located near the center of the town and is bustling with a fair amount of people.

    The first floor of the guild is a restaurant. The atmosphere is brighter than I thought. I imagined it would be like a bar filled with rowdy people. Even though I pictured it like that, it seems it was needless worry. When I go to the counter, the onee-san at the reception desk shows a radiant smile.

    [Hello, we would like to register to the guild.]

    [Yes, certainly. Including those people, three people is it?]

    [Yes, three people.]

    [Is this your first time registering in the guild? If so, I would like to exin the simple details of the registration.]

    [Please.]

    Basically they introduce the client¡¯s task and then they charge a mediation fee. Because the tasks are divided into ranks by their degree of difficulty, a person belonging to a low rank cannot receive a task from a higher rank. However, if half the number of theirpanions reaches the said higher rank, even if the person is of a lower rank, they can then take the task.

    If youplete the task, then you getpensated. If you happen to fail the task, they will charge you a breach of contract fee. Okay, let¡¯s choose our tasks carefully.

    Furthermore, if you fail several times and you are judged to be malignant, your guild registration will be erased as penalty. When ites to that, you can¡¯t register at any other guild in whichever town.

    In addition, you cannot receive more than one task and if you don¡¯t take even one task for five years, your registration will be revoked. If you hunt in another ce other than the designated area specified on a subjugation task, then that task will be invalid. As a standard, the guild will maintain neutrality in a fight between adventurers. However, if it¡¯s judged that the situation will bring drawback to the guild, then that is a different case altogether. Various things were exined.

    [With all of the above, I will end the exnation. In case there¡¯s something you do not understand, then please ask a person in charge.]

    [Understood.]

    [Well then, please fill in the necessary information in this form here]

    The receptionist onee-san gives the three of us a form each and Ipletely can¡¯t understand what¡¯s written at all. I tell them that I can¡¯t read and write thenguage and I ask Lindsay to read and write for me. As I thought, it¡¯s really inconvenient not being able to.

    When the onee¨Csan takes the registration form, she then ces a ck card above it and chants something simr to an incantation. Afterwards she presents a small pin and we were told to drop blood onto the card respectively.

    I prick my finger with the pin as I¡¯m told. When I touched the card with that finger, white characters slowly begin to surface, but I still don¡¯t know what¡¯s written....

    [As for this guild card, if someone other than the original owner touches this card for ten seconds, the magic will turn the card grey. It is for counterfeit prevention. Also, if you happen to lose the card, report it to the guild immediately. Although it costs money, we will reissue a new one.]

    The onee-san takes my card and after a short while the ck card turns grey. When I touch the card once again, it instantly returns to ck. Seems like an amazing mechanism. I wonder how it works.

    [That ends the registration. The tasks are posted on that board over there. After you check that ce, please apply at the reception desk.]

    The three of us stand in front of the tasks posted on the board. Our guild cards are ck, showing that we¡¯re beginners. The color seems to change if you rise in rank, but for now it means that we can only ept the ck colored beginner tasks.

    Elsie and Lindsey seem to be pondering while examining each task one at a time and as for me.....

    [This is bad....if I don¡¯t do something about thisnguage problem....]

    It¡¯s out of the question if I don¡¯t know the contents of the tasks. Alright, I¡¯ll start studying thenguage at night.

    [Ne, ne, What about this one? The reward is decent, isn¡¯t this good for starters?]

    [Un, It¡¯s not bad I think. Touya-san, what do you think?]

    [...Sorry, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s written at all.]

    In high spirits. Elsie nces at a certain poster and without any strength, turns the board to face her. Damn.

    [...Let¡¯s see, east forest demon beast subjugation. Five demon beasts called horned wolf. They aren¡¯t that strong...I think we should be able to manage. Ah, the reward is 18 copper.]

    For me who can¡¯t read, Lindsey reads the task description with difficulty. 18 copper...if we split that between the three of us is six copper each. That¡¯s enough for three days at the inn. Not bad.

    [Then shall we do that?]

    [Okay, then I¡¯ll apply at the reception desk.]

    Elsie tears off the poster of the task and moves towards the reception desk to apply. Horned wolf, is it? ording to the name, it seems to be a wolf with a horn growing from the head. I feel a little worried if I can really defeat them.

    [Damn.....I forgot something important.]

    [What¡¯s wrong?]

    Lindsay asks me with a surprised look.

    [I...don¡¯t have a weapon yet.]

    I forgot.

    Weapons aren¡¯t included in the request either. Going unarmed is not even worth considering. Therefore after we leave the guild, we head for the weapon shop.

    When I walk on the street named sword and shield towards the north, we saw the usual recognizable signboard logo. And as usual, I can¡¯t read the store name under the logo. When I open the door of the entrance. a small bell attached to the door makes a clink, clink sound. In reaction to that sound, a middle-aged man with arge beard shows up slowly from the interior of the shop. Big! Almost like a bear.

    [W¡¯e. What are you looking for?]

    It appears that the bearlike uncle is the shopkeeper. But, tall! He¡¯s at least no shorter than two meters. His body is like that of a professional wrestler.

    [We were thinking of buying a weapon suitable for this person. Can we take a look around the shop?]

    [Go ahead. Pick them up and take a closer look.]

    The Bear-san answers Elsie¡¯s question with a smile. What a nice bear...er, rather, what a nice person.

    Weapons are disyed everywhere when I take a look around the shop. There¡¯s a lot of variety: swords to spears, bows, axes, whips, the various weapons are cramped and lined up.

    [Touya, is there any weapon that you¡¯re good at?]

    [Hn©`there¡¯s not particrly any worth mentioning.... but if I had to say I¡¯ve been taught the sword for a while.]

    I reply to Elsie¡¯s question while thinking a little. You might say it¡¯s from kendo ss from school. Not that I was actually properly taught it either. It was something like the basics of swordy, I¡¯m roughly like an amateur.

    [Then...I think a sword is good after all.... in Touya¡¯s case, instead of a contest of strength....I think he will have trouble in terms of speed, how about a one-handed sword.]

    Lindsey points to a corner where one-handed swords are lined up. On the wall, I pick up a sword together with the sheath with one hand. I grip the handle with the other. It¡¯s light. I think a little heavier would be better.

    Suddenly, a sword hung on the wall caught my sight. No, rather than a sword...that¡¯s a katana. A slim de that curves from the center and a magnificently crafted round handguard. A belt like strap attached and a ck sheath. Somewhat, when I look carefully, there are some parts that are different from the Japanese katanas that I know. Would it still be fair to call this a katana?

    [...what¡¯s wrong?]

    [Ah©`, this is a sword from Ishen right. As expected, is the sword from your hometown on your mind?]

    When they saw me gazing at the katana, Elsie and Lindsey call out to me. I see, so this is a sword from Ishen?. Rather that¡¯s not even my hometown. It appears Ishen has partsrgelymon to Japan. I¡¯m bing even more interested in Ishen.

    I take the katana hung on the wall and slowly pull it out of the sheath. The beautiful pattern on the de shines, very captivating to the eyes. The de is thicker than I thought and the body of the sword is also heavier.

    [How much is this?]

    The Bear-san at the back of the shop hears my voice and sticks out his neck.

    [Aah, that, is it? It¡¯s two gold coins. However, that is hard to master which is why I don¡¯t rmend that product to beginners.]

    [Two gold coins? Not expensive?]

    [It¡¯s rarely in stock and the numbers of users are limited. I can do that much.]

    Although Elsie is pouting in displeasure, Bear-san says it calmly. I wonder if that¡¯s a reasonable price. I admit that it¡¯s worth at that much.

    [I¡¯ll take it. Two gold coins, it is.]

    I return the katana back into the sheath, I take out two gold pieces from my wallet and ce it on the counter.

    [Thank you for your patronage. Then what will you do about protective gear?]

    [We¡¯ll postpone it for now, I¡¯lle again when I earn money.]

    [Is that so. Please earn a lot with that katana.]

    After saying that, Bear-sanughs heartily.

    Although my shopping ended with this, Elsie is there with her greaves (armor that covers the foot to the shin) and Lindsey bought a silver wand. Theirbat styles are Elsie fights at the front as the vanguard and it seems Lindsey uses magic as the rear guard.

    We leave the weapon shop and head towards the second-hand shop. Along the way, it was on my mind a little. I confirm that weapon shop earlier on the map.

    [Weapon Shop Bear Eight]

    ......The naming sense in this town is a little amusing.

    In the second-hand shop, I bought a small pouch, a water bottle, rations, a fish hook and strings, scissors, a knife, a tool box filled with convenient set of tools such as a match, medicinal herbs, and something like antidote grass. Because Elsie and Lindsey already had them, it was only me shopping here.

    Okay, everything is prepared. Now, we depart for the east forest to defeat horned wolves.

 Chapter 7: The first battle and the first reward

    Hi guys, kiri here. Some of you may or may not have noticed that the first two chapters I posted has some really broken sentences and doesn¡¯t flow very well, that is because I tranted it exactly as it would be in Japanese and this author really likes hismas. I don¡¯t know how it is with other raws, but that¡¯s the case here. From here onwards there will be lessmas(I¡¯ll try). The first paragraph alone had 4mas and panda took care of a few. And another thing is the speech endings. E.g. if a narutoes along, I will add dattebayo at the end of every speech. you will see whyter. it¡¯s better than having to add [&^%$$] ¨C Touya, Everytime. Their speech shows the speaker¡¯s personally, hence why English dubs sounds so nd to me. Sorry for this long chunk of stuff.

    #7 The first battle and the first reward

    The east forest is a distance of two hours on foot from the town of Rifflet. I hoped we could ride a carriage if they passed through but unfortunately not one carriage passed by. Exactly two hourster, we arrived at the east forest

    We advance towards the dense forest while carefully checking the surroundings. Each of us were startled when we suddenly hear the cry of birds and notice the presence of small animals shaking the trees inside the forest.. I was secretly scared at first, but before long, I became aware of a mysterious feeling.

    It¡¯s only vaguely but....I know there are signs of presence in our surroundings. Where, what kind of creature there is and what kind of emotion is being projected at us, I can feel them. I wonder what this feeling is. Sixth sense....or what else you would call it. This might be one of the presents that God gave me.

    The moment I was thinking about it, I feel killing intent from our right hand side. Clearly filled with hostility.

    [Be careful. There¡¯s something here.]

    Both of them halt immediately from my words. When I point to the depths of the forest with my gaze, they shift to abat stance. While waiting for any sign of movement, a ck shadow jumps out from the forest and attacks us.

    [tto!]

    I twist my body in a hurry and evade it. Safe!. I¡¯m able to see the movement. Grey hair with a horn extending from the forehead. Although it¡¯s approximately the size of arge breed of a dog, it¡¯s not the size of the dog that¡¯s ferocious. So this is the horned wolf.

    When I confront the one wolf that jumped out, I see a second one spring out from another direction aiming at Elsie.

    Elsie rushes to face it from the front and drives a full body blow into the snout of the wolf. It eats a gauntlet fist, straight after it falls to the ground just like that and finally doesn¡¯t move shortly after. Surely a one-hit kill.

    While I was admiring Elsie¡¯s battle, aiming for this chance, the wolf in front of me bares its fangs and rushes again.

    I read the wolf¡¯s movement calmly, matching its movement. I also unsheathe the katana on my waist. We cross each other in a sh. At that moment, the wolf¡¯s neck flies in the air and rolls vigorously on the ground.

    Killing a creature for the first time, some feeling of guilt and disgust floats in my mind. However, while we were immersed in the battle, four new wolves appear in a group. Of the mentioned four, two of them move towards to my direction.

    [Come forth, ming red stone. Ignis Fire.]

    At the same time of hearing that voice, one of the wolves that rushed in to attack me is suddenly engulfed in mes. It appears Lindsey who retreated behind me supported with fire magic. Shoot! I missed the chance to see magic before my very eyes for the first time aftering to this world! Gununu.

    I sh at thest remaining wolf while dodging its attacks. The wolf falls down immediately and stops moving.

    When I turn my gaze to Elsie, the leaping wolf receives a roundhouse kick in the stomach and is blown away. Thest wolf that was nearby is also burnt by mes. Uuaa, I missed the magic again.....

    [Finally finished. The task was to subdue five, but we killed one more didn¡¯t we?]

    While saying so, Elsie pounds her gauntlet, making ringing sounds. Six in total because we took down two each. I think that was a good performance considering it was our first battle. Ah, or was the first timer only me?

    Now then, as proof for the subjugation, it¡¯s necessary for the wolves¡¯ horns to be brought back. I cut off the horns of the six wolves and put them in the pouch. After that, we just need to notify the guild for finishing the task and then it¡¯s ¡®Mission Complete¡¯.

    The tension I¡¯ve been feeling since going into the forest is instantly lifted as wee out. It feels like being liberated from a suffocating ce.

    We are lucky on the way back because a carriage happens to pass by and give us a ride. ¡®Lucky¡¯.

    We travel to the town much earlier than walking. When we arrive, we step foot into the guild. I hand thepleted task and the horns to the onee-san at the reception desk. We decided to keep thest one inmemoration of today.

    [Yes, I have certainly received the horns of five horned wolves. Then please present your guild card.]

    When we hold out the card, the receptionist pushes something like a stamp above it and a mark that looks like a magic formation floats on the card for an instant before disappearing immediately. Through the story I hearter, the stamp used seems to be different ording to the rank of the request.

    By the way, ours is ck for the beginner rank. The ranking is from ck > purple > green > blue > red > silver > gold.

    [Well then, here is 18 copper coins for the reward. With this, the task isplete. Thank you for your hard work.]

    We split the 18 copper at once when I receive them from the receptionist onee-san. With this, I have three days worth of stay in the inn. I have a feeling that I¡¯ll be able to somehow manage to live in this world.

    [Ne, ne, why don¡¯t we go somewhere to eat to celebrate our first sess?]

    Elsie suggests this when we leave the guild. It¡¯s slightly still early for dinner, but we haven¡¯t had lunch when I think about it. Perhaps this is a good time. I have a small favor to ask.

    We decide to enter the coffee shop in the town.

    I order a hot sandwich and milk, Elsie¡¯s is a meat pie and orange juice. Lindsey¡¯s is pancakes and tea. I begin to talk when the waiter leaves.

    [Say, I have a request for the both of you.]

    [Request?]

    [Yea, I want you to teach me reading and writing. After all, it¡¯s really inconvenient not being able to read the characters. It¡¯s going to be hard to get by from now on.]

    [Ah. Surely, you won¡¯t know the contents of the tasks.]

    Uhuh, Elsie nods in agreement. Lindsey nods the same way and at the same time too. Around here, there¡¯s no doubt that they are twins.

    [If that¡¯s the case, then have Lindsey teach you. This child has a good head and she is good at teaching.]

    [Th...that¡¯s not....true...if you¡¯re fine with me then.]

    [Thank you. You¡¯ve saved me.]

    Alright, with this, the prospect of being able to read and write is in sight. All that remains is to study afterwards. It¡¯s a good thing I found a good teacher....ah.

    [Oh right, Lindsey. If we have the opportunity, can you teach me magic too? I also want to use magic.]

    [[Eh?]]

    These two at the same time. What? Did I say something strange?

 Chapter 8: Magic and Aptitude

    #8 Magic and Aptitude

    [Saying you want to be taught magic....Touya, do you have any aptitude?]

    [Aptitude?]

    [Magic greatly depends on the aptitude one is born with....A person who doesn¡¯t have any aptitude cannot use magic no matter what they do.]

    I see, so it would seem it¡¯s not an ability that¡¯s usable by everyone. Hmm. If everyone can use it, then it wouldn¡¯t be strange if civilization developed further into the magic side.

    [Aptitude. Huh...yeah. However, wouldn¡¯t it be alright? A certain person guaranteed and said I can use magic immediately if it¡¯s me.]

    [Who is it, that person?]

    [That...he is a really important person.]

    God-sama desu. Will they question my sanity if I say it? I¡¯ll stay silent about that.

    [Whether I have aptitude or not, I have no method to find out.]

    To my question, Lindsey takes out some translucent stones from the pouch on her waist. They are shining like ss from red and blue, yellow to colourless approximately at the size of one centimetre. Which reminds me, there is something like that on the silver wand that Lindsey bought, but that one was much bigger.

    [This, what is it?]

    [...This is a magic stone, desu. Magical power is amplified, stored and it can be released. We can investigate your aptitude using this. However, only roughly.]

    [Water] I wonder if it¡¯s easy to understand...I mumbled. Lindsey picks up a bluish transparent stone in her hand and then ces it above the cup of tea that I just finished drinking.

    [Come forth, water.]

    When Lindsey speaks those words, a small amount of water begins to flow out from the magic stone and falls into the cup.

    [Ooh.]

    [...This is the state when magic is invoked, desu. The magic stone produces water in response to my magical power.]

    [By the way...]

    The nearby Elsie receives the magic stone from the younger sister and chants the incantation the same way.

    [Come forth, water.]

    But, the magic stone doesn¡¯t show any reaction. Not one drop of water came out.

    [This is what happens when you have no aptitude in water. So this means I can¡¯t use water magic.]

    [Even though you¡¯re twins, Elsie can¡¯t use it.]

    [Don¡¯t just bluntly say what¡¯s on your mind.... Well, not that I mind.]

    Oops. That was a slip of the tongue. However, Elsie isn¡¯t seriously angry. I¡¯m a little relieved.

    [Onee-chan can¡¯t use water magic, but instead she can use body strengthening magic.... In contrast, I can¡¯t use body strengthening because I would need the aptitude to able to use it.]

    I see. So that was the source of her outrageously destructive power. Even though her body looks slender, it is mysterious where that power ising from. This solves that mystery.

    [Magic is something that everyone possesses, but if they have no aptitude for it, they can¡¯t use the skill.]

    So it all depends on aptitude. Because if one doesn¡¯t have any talent, then the world is unfair if I had to say it.

    [Then, if I do that too, we¡¯ll find out if I have aptitude or not.]

    [Yes. ...hold the stone in your hand and concentrate your consciousness on it. Then please recite [Come forth, water].]

    I receive the blue magic stone from Elsie and then I bring the magic stone above a te to avoid the table getting wet when I invoke the magic.

    I concentrate my consciousness on the magic stone and recite the words they taught me.

    [Come forth, water.]

    The next moment, water starts to overflow from the magic stone like a broken faucet.

    [Uowaa!?]

    When I let go of the magic stone in surprise, the water stops instantly. However, the table is flooded and the tablecloth is sopping wet.

    [.....What does this mean?]

    I demand an exnation from the two people for this clearly abnormal situation, but the twin sisters are dumbfounded with their eyes wide open. Their expressions are just so alike that I almostugh unintentionally.

    [......I think it¡¯s because Touya-san¡¯s level of magical power is far superior.... Yet, there¡¯s no way....the first time by such a small magic stone and a fragment of an incantation. And it¡¯s clear the magic quality is at an impossible level, I can¡¯t believe it.]

    [You¡¯re absolutely more likely to be a magician. I¡¯ve never seen something like this.]

    I have aptitude as expected. Well, it¡¯s from God¡¯s approval after all. At any rate, perhaps this level of magical power is also from God¡¯s effect. However, this is still better than a little. Anyhow, this means that I can use magic.

    We apologize for the table we flooded and leave the coffee shop in haste.

    Because it is already evening by the time we arrive at the inn, then magic will be forter tomorrow.

    I have Lindsey teach me reading and writing in the dining hall after we finish dinner. I get Mika-san¡¯s permission just in case.

    To start with, I have Lindsey write a simple word and then I would write next to it the meaning in Japanese.

    [...These are characters I haven¡¯t seen. This is from where?]

    [nnn, These are characters limited to the area of my home town. I¡¯m probably the only one who uses these characters around here.]

    Let alone in this area, there¡¯s probably no one who uses them anywhere in this world. It resembles something like a secret code.

    For now, Lindsey seems to understand even though she bes mystified.

    Thereafter, I¡¯m taught the words steadily and I convert them to Japanese. I wonder if it¡¯s because Lindsey is good at teaching. The words are rapidly entering my head. Oh? Did I have such good memory? Is this also from God¡¯s effect?

    If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t it be better if I was able to read and write from the beginning? Although thinking about it, I¡¯ve probably received more various conveniences from God. Or should I say, luxuries.

    I finish studying at a good pace, say goodbye to Lindsey, and return to my room.

    I write down the memory of today¡¯s events on the smartphone and peek on the information from the other world. Hmm, that person received a People¡¯s Honour Award. Aah, I wanted to see this movie.

    Woops, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s been on my mind, so I check Ishen on my map. I find that it is an ind country considerably east from here at the edge of the continent. It seems to slightly resemble Japan. I want to go there sometime if there¡¯s an opportunity.

    Is it because I became tired from the demon subjugation today? I be sleepy immediately. I stop any useless resistance and quickly crawl into bed. Good night. Guu.

 Chapter 9: Attribute and movement magic

    ¡°This is Panda. We would really appreciate if people stopped spreading false news about the projects we are working on. The trantion projects are being run on people volunteering in their FREE TIME. We can¡¯tin about people being upied due to RL. If you want toin, then just help out instead of yelling about no chapters like as if you¡¯re being entitled to them.¡±

    #9 Attribute and movement magic

    [Etto...well then, let¡¯s begin.]

    Is she a little nervous? Lindsey awkwardly announces. Somehow she shows shyness towards strangers or more precisely, she gives the impression of being too meek. The older sister should follow her example...is that even worth considering? I think she¡¯s starting to open up considerably from the time we met, yet she is still distant.

    My magic lessons will be held today, so I¡¯m going to take a break from guild tasks. In the backyard of the inn, I face Lindsey while sitting down on a worn out chair and table which I think isn¡¯t being used by the inn.

    Ah, because Elsie said she¡¯s not going to join us, she left for the guild in the morning to do tasks she canplete alone.

    [Well then Lindsey-sensei, yoroshiku onegaishimasu.]

    [Se, sensei...! Auu...]

    The sensei turns bright red and casts her eyes downwards. Dangerous, kawaii.

    [So, what do we do first?]

    [Ah, yes. Let¡¯s start with the basics, however..... there are several [Attributes] in magic.]

    [Attributes?]

    [They¡¯re things like fire and water. Etto, altogether there¡¯s 7 attributes which are fire, water, earth, wind, light, dark and null. Even if it¡¯s just a few among these, we found out yesterday that Touya-san has water attribute.]

    (TLN:ter null = non-attribute)

    Aah, is it yesterday¡¯s magic stone? I guess it¡¯s surely certain that I have water attribute because I was able to create water.

    [Although there was no problem because we found out the first time that you had water attribute, but if it is no good, we intend to try and use magic stones of different attributes.]

    [Even if you say I can use magic, does that mean....each individual has a variety of attributes?]

    [That¡¯s right. By the way I can use 3 attributes: fire, water and light. As for the other 4, I can¡¯t even use beginner magic. Also for the 3 attributes I can use, I¡¯m good with fire attribute but I¡¯m bad with light attribute.]

    Does that mean for those people who are born here, they can¡¯t choose for themselves? That means they have to leave it to God. God has his problems too.

    [By the way, I can somewhat understand fire and water, but what about light, dark and non-attribute?]

    [Another name for light is holy magic. It¡¯s magic that uses light as a medium and healing magic is included here too. Dark is summoning magic...you can enve demons and monsters through a contract. And now for non-attribute, this is a special magic that doesn¡¯t fit with the other 6. It is the magic attribute for a majority of individuals. Onee-chan¡¯s body strengthening is also of this attribute.]

    I see. That seems to be a usable ability.

    [All magic attributes excluding non-attribute magic manifests for the first time after the incantation has beenpleted. First let¡¯s investigate them since we would be helpless if we don¡¯t know your attributes.]

    Then, Lindsey takes out magic stones from her pouch and lines them up on the table. There are seven in total: red, blue, brown, green, yellow, purple and transparent colourless.

    [Respectively they are fire, water earth, wind, light, dark and null magic stones. Let¡¯s confirm them one by one.]

    First I pick up a red magic stone and then concentrate my consciousness. I say the words that Lindsey tells me.

    [Come forth, fire.]

    The magic stone begins to catch fire and res up vigorously. It goes out as soon as I release the magic stone from my hand in a hurry. Dangerous!

    [It¡¯s alright, it isn¡¯t hot for the person himself who produces the fire with magic, but please be careful because you will feel the heat if it were to spread to your clothes.]

    [Is that so?]

    I pick up the magic stone once again and try to chant the incantation. It certainly isn¡¯t hot once the fire ignites again. Will the user get burned if this was to spread to something else? I guess it seems it¡¯s because the fire that spreads is no longer powered with magic..... At any rate, isn¡¯t the me too big?

    [The magical power is toorge, isn¡¯t it?....I think you will be able to control it properly once you get used to it. Don¡¯t concentrate on it so much for no. On the contrary, you might be able to suppress it a little if you¡¯re distracted.]

    I¡¯ll try it like that even though that sounds strange. Because the blue magic stone has already been confirmed, I continue to the light brown magic stone and hold it with my hand. This time, I don¡¯t concentrate on the magic stone and chant the words casually.

    [Come forth, earth.]

    Fine grains of sand falls down from the magic stone ¡¯zazaa¡¯ onto the table. Aaah, it¡¯s full of sand. I have to clean itter....

    Next is the green magic stone.

    [Come forth, wind.]

    This time a sudden gust of wind blows out and the sand on the table is blown away. Though, it¡¯s not necessary to clean it anymore, but even the magic stone rolls away. Ahh, mou.

    [Come forth, light.]

    Too bright! The magic stone emits a sh of light like a stroboscope in front of my eyes.

    [Come forth, darkness.]

    This is one I don¡¯t know. Something like a ck haze begins to float around the magic stone. Spooky.

    I notice Lindsey¡¯s funny expression after I finish confirming the 6 attributes. Even though she was pleased together with me a while ago, the number of times she spoke gradually decreases until her meek expression turns serious.

    [...What¡¯s wrong?]

    [Aah, no, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a person who can use as many as 6 attributes....I can use 3. Even so, that kind of person is rare. But even so...amazing, desu.]

    So that¡¯s why. Uun, this is also one of God¡¯s effects which results in this dishonest feeling of cheating. I feel somewhat guilty since there are people who can¡¯t use magic even if they wanted to.

    Well, can¡¯t be helped even if I try to worry. Thest one, I pick up the colourless transparent stone.

    [...Huh? How do you activate this?]

    I¡¯ve used [Come forth?] to invoke the previous ones until now, but is [Come forth, nothing] fine? That feels a little weird.

    [The non-attribute magic is special. The incantation isn¡¯t particrly decided since you only need to concentrate magical power and the magic name to activate it.]

    Hmm, is that so. That¡¯s convenient. Colourless magic.

    [For example, Onee-chan¡¯s body reinforcement activates when she chants [Boost]. In addition, [Power Rise] increases physical attack power and there¡¯s also an unusual movement magic [Gate] that can be used to move great distances.]

    So this is the convenient non-attribute magic that doesn¡¯t apply with the other six attributes.

    [...But, how can I find out what non-attribute I can use and how to use them?]

    [Onee-chan said that she just somehow knows the magic name. The non-attribute is called personal magic because there¡¯s rarely any other person who can use the same magic.]

    Err©`, is that so. That¡¯s inconvenient. Colourless magic.

    [Then, right now I don¡¯t know if I have aptitude for non-attribute magic or not...]

    [No, we will know if you try to use any non-attribute magic with the magic stone you¡¯re holding. Because even if the magic doesn¡¯t activate, there should be some changes like the magic stone shines for a moment or shakes for a little.]

    [What if there¡¯s no change?]

    [...I¡¯m afraid that means there¡¯s no aptitude for non-attribute magic.]

    Well, let¡¯s try something for now....

    Wouldn¡¯t it be convenient if I can use something like movement magic simr to yesterday when we had to walk on foot to the forest?

    OK. With the colourless magic stone in hand, I try to mutter.

    [Gate.]

    Suddenly, light is released from the magic stone and next to us a translucent wall emitting a pale light appears. The size is about the same as a door. I imagined a door, but the thickness isn¡¯t even one centimetre. It¡¯s closer to a ne.

    [So it was possible.]

    [...So it is.]

    Lindsey answers to my words while staring nk in amazement.

    As I timidly touch the ne, a ripple spreads from where my fingertip touches it. It¡¯s as if it is made from a membrane of water. I extend my arm into the membrane and I draw it back when I confirm that there are no problems. Then I make up my mind and poke my face inside.

    Next, a forest spreading out jumps into my view and then there is the appearance of Elsie on her behind with wide eyes.

    [......What are you doing, Elsie?]

    [W, wh, what you say......Touya!? How did this happen!?]

    I withdraw my face for a moment, then I lead Lindsey by hand and we move together into the forest.

    [Lindsey too!? eh, eh, what is this, where did youe out from!?]

    Lindsey briefly exins to the panicking Elsie. Apparently, this seems to be the east forest that we went to yesterday. Elsie was gathering herbs here that treated illnesses when a wall of light suddenly appeared and an arm extended out. It seems she was unable to stand up due to fear when the arms retracted. Well, that¡¯s about it.

    [It seems it can go anywhere that the gate magic user has been to once. Probably, when Touya-san used the magic, perhaps he thought about this ce....]

    Ah©`, certainly. I thought about yesterday, not needing to walk, didn¡¯t I?

    [Ha©`, at any rate, this means that you can use all attributes.... you¡¯re a little strange.]

    Elsie mutters in amazement. Well, I can understand the feeling.

    [I¡¯ve never seen such a person who can use all attributes. Touya-san is amazing, desu.]

    Lindsey feels admiration contrary to Elsie. I couldn¡¯t help but be wryly towards it.

    It seems Elsie¡¯s herb collection is over, so as if finding a godsend ship, we pass through the gate together and return to the backyard of the inn.

    [I came back in an instant even though it took two hours to go there. This magic is so convenient.]

    Elsie who said that is finished with her task and so, has gone to the guild.

    We end the magic lecture here for the time being and thus we decide toe back into the inn because it will be lunch soon. I wonder what today¡¯s menu will be. Aah©`, I¡¯m hungry.

 Chapter 10: Stirring and vanilla ice cream

    #10 Stirring and vani ice cream

    When wee back to the dining hall, Mika-san is there with an unfamiliar woman. With wavy raven-ck hair, her age is about the same as Mika-san. I guess she works in the inn¡¯s kitchen because she¡¯s wearing a white apron.

    We both each have a dish ced in front of us. I see her troubled face while eating with the fork and cutting with the knife. Mika-san calls out to us when she raises her head and notices us.

    [Ah, just at the right time.]

    [What is it?]

    Mika-sanes over to us together with the girl.

    [This child is called Aeru, okay? She runs the coffee shop [Parent] in town...]

    [Ahh, we went there yesterday. That shop has a nice atmosphere, doesn¡¯t it?]

    Let¡¯s keep silent about the flooded table. I think she was probably in the kitchen because I didn¡¯t see her in the shop. It would¡¯ve been awkward if she saw us there.

    [We were thinking of making a new menu for the shop so we wanted to hear your opinion, since there¡¯s a possibility of any unusual menus if we asked a person from another country.]

    [Can you please tell us if you know any good dishes?]

    Aeru-san says so and then bows her head. Lindsey and I exchange nces and give a small nod.

    [If you¡¯re ok with us, then]

    [...Un]

    Though I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be helpful at all.

    [What do you want to take out?]

    [Let me see...I guess something light after all. Like a dessert, or something that will be popr with women would be good.]

    [Something pleasing to women, is it? Something that uses ice (Aisu) like a crepees to mind.]

    A very poor idea if I say so myself. I¡¯m not even good at cooking in the first ce.

    [Ice? Like shaved ice?]

    [No, not that. Ice cream (Aisu kuriimu)]

    [Ice cream?]

    Huh? Everyone is looking puzzled. Does this world not have it perhaps?

    [What kind of dish is that?]

    [Um, it¡¯s cold and sweet, white...don¡¯t you know vani ice cream (banira aisu)?]

    [No. I¡¯ve never heard of it.]

    Seems to be quite true. I guess it¡¯s only natural because we¡¯re talking about a world with no refrigerators here.

    [Do you know how to make it?]

    [No, as far as making it...If I remember correctly, the only bit I know is using milk...]

    I mumble, trying to answer Aeru-san¡¯s question. Even if you ask me how to make it.

    ......Wait. Certainly, I don¡¯t know how to make vani ice cream, but I can just look it up!

    [Please wait a moment. We can possibly somehow manage it. Um Lindsey, can you give me a hand?]

    [...Un, sure...]

    I return with Lindsey back to my room. I take out my smartphone and search the words [How to make ice cream] on the inte. Good, it¡¯s loading, it¡¯s loading.

    [...That...What is it?]

    Lindsey asks me who is operating the smartphone with a curious look.

    [Ah©`, this is something like a useful magic tool. However, only I can use it. I would appreciate it if you didn¡¯t ask about it too much.]

    Lindsey who had a doubtful face for a while doesn¡¯t dwell on it any longer. Such a good understanding child.

    [Then now, I will read it aloud, so can you write it down on paper?]

    [Yes.]

    [3 eggs, 200ml whipped cream, 60?80g sugar...are there any words that you don¡¯t understand at this point?]

    I give the ingredients briefly and tried asking Lindsey.

    [What are millilitres or grams?]

    ......So it¡¯se to that.

    [A millilitre is a unit of quantity in my country. Gram is weight. Can¡¯t be helped but to use measurement by eye here.... ah, Lindsey, can you use ice magicter?]

    [Yes, it¡¯s possible to use it because I have water attribute.]

    Good, if so, then there¡¯s no problem. Let¡¯s continue writing down the recipe to make ice cream.

    Aeru-san begins cooking while looking at the recipe written by Lindsey. Since it¡¯s certain that I¡¯m at the rank of an amateur, I still help beat the ingredients. The mixing took so much effort that my bones started aching.

    Lastly Lindsey uses magic to surround the container and above the cover in ice and then we leave it for a while. After choosing a suitable time, we break off the ice and take out the container inside.

    I try a mouthful with a spoon. Although there¡¯s a subtle difference, I think there¡¯s no doubt that you can call this vani ice cream.

    We take a te and present it to Aeru-san. She opens her eyes wide after eating a mouthful and afterwards spills a smile.

    [Tasty... !]

    It appears she is pleased by it. I feel relieved with this.

    [What is this! it¡¯s cold and delicious!]

    [It¡¯s delicious desu©`...£¡]

    It seems Mika-san and Lindsey is pleased with it too. Frankly however, it¡¯s stillcking for me. Well, I can¡¯t expect it to be like the ones from famous ice cream chain stores.

    The problem is whether there¡¯s someone who can use ice magic in Aeru-san¡¯s shop. It appears Aeru-san¡¯s younger sister who works with her in the shop seems like she can use it. I guess it¡¯s alright then.

    [I think if it¡¯s this, then it will surely appeal to women. I guess this is satisfactory for a new menu, is it not?]

    [Yes! Thank you very much! Vani ice cream, I will make use of it!]

    Although you can¡¯t urately call it vani ice cream because we didn¡¯t actually use any vani essence...well, let¡¯s leave the small details.

    Aeru-san hurriedly returns to her shop at once after saying her farewell because she wanted to try making them by herself.

    Later on Elsie erupts in displeasure after hearing the story when she returned from the guild because she was the only one who didn¡¯t get to taste it. So it is decided that Mika-san will make it. In that case, this means that I will be mixing the ingredients again, so I sincerely wish for something called a hand mixer from civilization. My arm hurts.......

 Chapter 11: The first trip and samurai.

    #11 The first trip and samurai.

    There are various kinds of tasks in the guild from demon beast subjugation, collection, investigation and there are even unusual ones such as babysitting too.

    Wepleted several guild tasks yesterday, so our guild rank went up. We graduated from beginners and our cards became purple.

    We will be given approval for ck and purple tasks attached to the request board and whichever one we take would be okay.

    Well, we would still fail if we¡¯re careless and if it¡¯s difficult, there will be some danger to our lives. We need to brace ourselves much more.

    [North...ruins...Kill...cut...mega...slime?]

    I try to read one of the purple task requests. I can somehow manage to read it if there are simple words thanks to Lindsey. The reward is...8 silver coins. I wonder if it¡¯s not bad.

    [Hey, this...]

    [[No.]]

    Rejection in unison desu ka? Really? They both have unpleasant faces, but did they have to go that far?

    It appears that soft and bby sticky objects are physically not good for both these people.

    [Besides, don¡¯t those thingse to melt things like clothes? Absolutely no.]

    That is....so close....

    [This is a letter delivery to the royal capital. Transportation expenses included. The reward is 7 silver coins. How about it?]

    [7 silver coins...we can¡¯t split it for us three]

    [It¡¯s not particrly bad for us to spend the remaining one.]

    There¡¯s also that.

    Elsie tries to confirm the details of the task. The client is Zanuck Zenfield...huh? Is it that Zanuck-san?

    I check to confirm the address. As expected, it¡¯s Zanuck-san of [Fashion King Zanuck]. There¡¯s no doubt.

    [How long is it gonna take to the royal capital from here?]

    [Nn©`¡¢about 5 days by carriage?]

    That¡¯s certainly a lot. It¡¯s likely going to be the first long trip. However, the return will be easy because we can go back instantly if I use [Gate]. Also, from then on, we can go there instantly with [Gate] if we¡¯ve been to the royal capital even once. This¡¯ll be useful in the distant future.

    [Un, then let¡¯s take this task.]

    [Is that so? Then it¡¯s decided.]

    Elsie tears off the request form and takes it to the reception desk. Elsie finishes at the reception and says that we were told to hear the minute details of the task from the client directly.

    Then, let¡¯s go to meet him.

    [Yaah, it¡¯s been a while. Have you been well?]

    [I¡¯m been grateful for that time.]

    Zanuck-san recognizes me shortly after I enter the shop and calls out to me. We are lead to the back room when we say that we were here because of the guild task.

    [The content of this request is to deliver a letter to Viscount Sordric in the royal capital. They should know if you give out my name. I¡¯d also like you to return the reply from the Viscount.]

    [Is this an urgent letter?]

    [Although it¡¯s not urgent, I wonder if there¡¯ll be trouble even if it¡¯s a little slow.]

    Zanuck-san puts the letter which is in a short cylinder above the table whileughing. It¡¯s sealed with wax or something and pressed with a seal.

    [And this here is the transportation expenses. Because I put in a little bit more, you don¡¯t need to return them if there is some remaining. Go sightseeing in the royal capital.]

    [Thank you very much.]

    When we receive the letter, transportation expenses and leave the shop, we begin preparing for the trip at once. It is decided that I will arrange the carriage, Lindsey will go purchase food for the trip and Elsie will return to the inn to take out the necessary tools.

    In 1 hour, weplete all of the preparations and leave for the royal capital.

    I borrow the carriage by rental. There is no cover and it is said that only the cart will be supplied. Although the carriage is shabby, it¡¯s still several times better than trudging on foot.

    I can¡¯t control the horse however these two are able to properly. I heard that any rtive of a person who manages a farm seem that they are ustomed to handling horses from childhood.

    This results in both of them taking turns sitting on the driver seat while I shake on the cart. I¡¯m a little regretful.

    The carriage advances smoothly on the road. While sometimes greeting other passing carriages, we go towards the north.

    We exit the town of Rifflet and pass through the following town of Noran. The sun is setting right when we arrive at the town of Amanesk.

    Let¡¯s find an inn in this town for today.......Huh? Wait a minute.

    Thinking about it carefully, because I can use [Gate], can¡¯t we temporarily go back and stay at [Silver Moon] and start here again tomorrow?

    It is rejected immediately when I tell both of them what I thought of. Eeh©`

    They both tell me that it would be throwing away the enjoyment of the trip.

    [Isn¡¯t it nice to be in an unknown town, visiting unknown shops, staying in an unknown ce. You don¡¯t understand, do you?]

    And, I am shocked by Elsie. We can¡¯t just imitate inelegant people who don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to have no money just because the transportation expenses are provided for. Such is life, I guess.

    We decide on an inn before the sun setspletely. We take an inn with slightly better rooms than [Silver Moon]. The girls and I are assigned to two rooms. Although mine is a normal sized room, they have a slightly bigger double room.

    We¡¯ve settled on the inn so we entrusted them with the carriage and left to have a meal. The old man at the inn says that the noodles here are delicious. I wonder if there¡¯s something like ramen.

    When we enter a handy shop somewhere while taking a stroll inside the town, we hear sounds of a dispute from the roadside. Curious onlookers gather on what seems to be amotion taking ce.

    [What!]

    We, who had our interest caught, try to push through the crowd of people and barely manage to reach the center of themotion. There is a foreign girl surrounded by several men.

    [That child...has a strange appearance ne...]

    [......It¡¯s a samurai.]

    SmPh Yae

    I give a short answer to Lindey¡¯s question.

    A bright red kimono in a navy blue hakama, a white tabi in sandals with ck straps, and a pair of long and short katana on the waist. A flowing ck hair cut even above the eyebrows. The back is tied up in a ponytail and beyond that, it is cut straight above the shoulder well matched with a modest ornamental hairpin.

    (TLN: just to be clear, the hairpin is a type of kanzashi(hair ornament) called a kushi(google is your friend) some made out of tortoise shell. it resembles ab, but I will call it a (ornamental)hairpin for simplicity because it stays in the hair. you will know why next chapter.)

    I said samurai, but rather I imagined more like Haikara-san. That¡¯s the impression I¡¯m getting. However, that appearance is of a samurai. (TLN: google ¥Ï¥¤¥«¥é¤µ¤ó)

    The men numbering close to ten surround the samurai child while sending out dangerous nces. There are people who have already pulled out their knives and swords.

    [You¡¯ve taken great care of me in the daytime, neechan. I¡¯vee to give my gratitude.]

    [......Well, I (sessha) don¡¯t remember taking care of you de gozaru ga]

    Wow, sessha, she said! Gozaru too! This is the first time I¡¯ve heard this in my life.

    [Stop ying dumb...! Don¡¯t think you can return safely after beating up our friend.]

    [Oh, is it that fellow who I handed over to the guards during the day? It was because he was wicked. He got drunk from sake and startedmitting violence during the daytime.]

    [Shut your trap! Do it!]

    The men all attack at the same time. The samurai child evades nimbly and lightly, grabs the arm of one of the men and turning around as if it is light, throws him. The man who is flung on his back faints in agony and stops moving.

    Neutralize the opponent¡¯s force, break the stance and throw. Aikido...is it jujitsu? Just like that, the samurai child flings away two to three people, but for some reason, suddenly staggers and her movements weakens.

    Using this chance, a man prepares to stab from behind with a sword. Watch out!

    [Sand,e forth. A cloud to blind, Blinding Sand!]

    I shout an incantation on the spur of the moment and magic is invoked.

    [Guwaa, my eyes...!]

    It¡¯s a spell for blindness by using sand. It doesn¡¯t have much of an effect, but it¡¯s enough to get through emergency situations.

    Meanwhile, I send a dropkick to a man who is holding a sword. Although the samurai child is suddenly surprised by the sudden intrusion, when she judges that we are not enemies, she returns her attention to the enemies in front.

    [Aah Mou, we meddle ourselves in every trouble!]

    Elsie who jumps into the circle of fighting is delivering heavy blows with her gauntlets whileining, or rather than that, isn¡¯t she kinda smiling?

    A short timeter, all the men are ttened on the ground. Elsie had joyfully knocked down more than half. Scary!

    The town guards arrive so we leave the rest for them and leave the scene.

    [I am grateful for your assistance. I am Kokonoe Yae to mousu. Ah, Yae is the name and Kokonoe is the surname name de gozaru.]

    So the samurai girl Kokonoe Yae says while bowing her head. I had a deja vu feeling from the self-introduction.

    [By chance, did youe from Ishen?]

    [Indeed, I came from Edo of Ishen de gozaru.]

    Edo she says. Is even that simr too?

    [I¡¯m Mochizuki Touya. Touya is the name and Mochizuki is the surname.]

    [Ooh, Touya-dono, were you born from Ishen too de gozaru ka!?]

    [No. Although it¡¯s simr, I came from a different country.]

    [[ Eh?]]

    The twin sisters behind me raise their voice in surprise. Ah, which reminds me, I had decided to be from Ishen because it was troublesome to exin.

    [That aside...in the middle of that fight earlier, it looked like you staggered. Is there any problems somewhere on your body?]

    [No, there¡¯s no problem with my body de gozaru ga, that......I¡¯m ashamed to say that I dropped my travelling expenses before I came here, so......]

    GuUuuUuU.

    Yae¡¯s stomach resounds grandly. Her face turns red and slumps her shoulders.

    The hungry samurai calls de aru.

 Chapter 12: Hairpin and Attraction

    #12 Hairpin and Attraction

    It was just at the right time since we were also thinking of going to eat, so we take Yae with us and enter a restaurant. However, she wouldn¡¯t receive anything from people that she didn¡¯t know, or something, so she wouldn¡¯t eat.

    [We would like to hear stories of your memories of travel from Ishen. In exchange, we will offer you a meal. This is not just giving, but a trade.]

    And so we began ordering after saying that. Easy.

    [...Hee, so Yae-san on a warrior¡¯s training journey?]

    [Mogumogu(chewing)...indeed. My household has been a family of samurai for generations de gozaru. Older brother will seed the house so I left on a journey for the sake of polishing my skills de gozaru yo. Gokkun(gulp)]

    [ I see©`, you¡¯ve been through hardships. That¡¯s admirable]

    Elsie felt admiration for Yae, who was eating skewered beef. It doesn¡¯t matter but, I think Yae had better decide whether to eat or to talk.

    [Then, what will you do from now on Yae? Do you have a destination in mind?]

    [...Zuzu?u(slurping?), mogumogu...In the royal capital...gokkun, a long time ago, my father was taken care of so I¡¯m thinking of visiting there de gozaru yo. Zuzu?]

    Yae answered my question while slurping on kitsune udon. I said don¡¯t answer while eating.

    [What a coincidence, we are going there for our job too. Ne, why don¡¯t we go together if you like? We can still fit one more person on our carriage; that should be easier for Yae right?]

    [Truly...hafuhafu(blowing hot food)...gozaru ka? Although I don¡¯t hope for it de gozaru ga...hafu...mogumogu, is someone like me...gokkun, alright?]

    Yae who is stuffing her cheeks with takoyaki is staring in wonder at Elsie¡¯s proposal. But, how could you eat so much!? How many tes does this make!?

    [It is no problem, right Touya-san?]

    [Ah? aah, I don¡¯t particrly mind...]

    The food expenses will skyrocket if we take this child to apany us, which gives me a different kind of worry.

    Because Yae seems to be satisfied for now (Yae alone swallowed up a Hamburger, skewered beef, yakitori, kitsune udon, takoyaki, grilled fish, sandwich, beef steak) we pay the bill (Æü (T_T)) and leave the shop.

    On our way back we decided to meet up again tomorrow, and when we were returning to the inn I suddenly remembered, ¡®wait?¡¯ and asked Yae about the thing I was doubting.

    [Where are you going to stay Yae?]

    [Ah©`, eto, sleep in the open air de gozaru...]

    That¡¯s right. She¡¯s child is penniless isn¡¯t she....

    [Something like camping.... Come to our inn and we¡¯ll pay for another room]

    [Sleeping alone in the open is dangerous desu]

    [No not at all, apologies but I can¡¯t receive so much favour...]

    Well now, she won¡¯t ept money even if it was given normally. Okay...What shall I do. That sort of reserved part is also Japanese-like.

    [Yae, can you sell that ornamental hairpin to me?]

    [Hairpin...de gozaru ka?]

    Yae picked up the hairpin which was attached to her hair. A spotted pattern of yellow and brown.

    [That is a bekko(tortoise shell) hairpin right. I¡¯ve wanted it for some time. I was thinking of giving it to a person who I¡¯m indebted to]

    [Bekko?] (TLN: ¥Ã¥³¥¦katakana)

    Elsie tried to put the unfamiliar word in her mouth.

    [It¡¯s craftwork made from the shell of a tortoise. It¡¯s a high-quality item in my country]

    Frankly, I don¡¯t know much, but if I¡¯m not mistaken that should¡¯ve been the case a long time ago.

    Of course, it¡¯s a lie that I wanted it for some time. It¡¯s a pretext to hand her money. Elsie and Lindsey seem to have taken notice of it and strongly encouraged for her to do so.

    [It is no problem for me if you are satisfied with something such as this de gozaru ga...]

    [Negotiationplete. Then, this is the payment]

    I receive the tortoise-shell hairpin and in exchange I grasp a gold coin from my wallet.

    [This, this is too much de gozaru yo! I can¡¯t possibly ept this much! de gozaru]

    [It¡¯s fine, It¡¯s fine. Just ept it. It seems Touya really wanted that hairpin. Hora, hora, let¡¯s go to the inn]

    [No, wai...Elsie-dono !?]

    Yae is taken along with Elsie who is forcibly pulling her arm. Lindsey came to ask me while watching those two get further and further away.

    [...Is that hairpin really expensive?]

    [Who knows? At the very least, if it¡¯s genuine then it should be valuable in my country, just that I don¡¯t know the market price.]

    [One gold coin even though you don¡¯t know?]

    [I guess so, I heard it¡¯s a nice item and besides doesn¡¯t this look expensive. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve suffered a loss]

    I put away the hairpin in my breast pocket with augh and we also begin walking towards the inn.

    Afterwards, Yae got a room in the same inn as us without problems and after staying here for one night, she became a travellingpanion on our carriage.

    We leave the town of Amanesk and go further north.

    This country, Belfast kingdom is located in the west of the Europa continent and is the second biggest country in the west.

    Hence, once we are separated from the town, the houses became sparse and before long we see nothing besides mountains and forests. I wonder if the poption not so high for this country.

    The level of people and carriages we encounter thate and go in two hours alone, greeting or not greeting, seems to increase as we get closer to the royal capital.

    As usual I¡¯m shaking in the wagon while looking at a glimpse of Yae in the driver seat. Yae can also drive the horse perfectly so from then on it resulted to the three of them taking turns. I¡¯m feeling increasingly ashamed, what is this sense of uselessness.......

    I started studying magic from magic books, but this is by no means in order to dispel this feeling. (TLN: pun intended)

    We came to know and confirmed after being taught magic by Lindsey that I can use several non-attribute magic.

    At the start was Elsie¡¯s non-attribute magic [boost] because it was useful, so we tried whether I can do it and it was activated easily.

    In other words, It became clear that as long as I know the magic name and the effect of the non-attribute magic, I can activate it roughly 100% of the time. The twin sisters became shocked beyond surprise. Well, i¡¯ll consider it a good thing because there¡¯s no doubt this is convenient. Thank you, Kami-sama.

    But, there is a little problem. Non-attribute magic is close to personal magic. That means it¡¯s not spread as much in the world. Therefore, I had to buy a book with various non-attribute magic from the past written on it if I intended to learn any usable magic.

    But, there is also a problem in this. There¡¯s just too many. The amount is almost at the same level as a phone book.

    What¡¯s recorded is only the magic that individual can use, magic to lengthen the time of smoke of an incense stick, magic to make the colour of tea more vivid, magic to smooth off splinters from wood and so forth, There were also magic with considerable limitations. More precisely, almost everything is like that.

    I don¡¯t even know to what extent they can be used, I thought it wouldn¡¯t be bad to memorize everything from the beginning. Honestly, however, even with God¡¯s memory enhancement, I don¡¯t have confidence remembering the phone book.

    Trying to find useful magic in the phonebook is to put it bluntly, bothersome. It feels like looking for a needle in a desert. It¡¯s tiring. Having said that, I don¡¯t really have anything to do besides this, and thus I run my eyes across the book pages......oh?

    [Magic to pull small items towards your hand......huh. I wonder if that¡¯s usable]

    [Why don¡¯t you try? desu]

    Lindseyes to take a peek. That¡¯s right, let¡¯s try it first.

    [Aport]

    However, nothing happened. huh? But there was a feeling of pulling something....

    Elsie who was simrly shaking in the carriage, called out to me who failed the magic.

    [What were you trying to pull?] (TLN: pun intended)

    [Yae¡¯s katana. I wondered if she would be surprised if it suddenly disappeared. hmm......aah, is it the size? Small items is written after all]

    Once more, this time I activate it with an even clearer image.

    [Aport]

    [fuwaa!?]

    We heard Yae¡¯s panicked voice who is sitting in the driver¡¯s seat.

    The braided rope that bound Yae¡¯s hair was in my hand.

    [Sess desu ne. It¡¯s useful depending on the usage, but it can also be frightening]

    [Frightening?]

    [Because, their belongings disappear while not even knowing. With this, you can do such things like pickpocketing as you please right?]

    [Indeed.... It¡¯s scary if you think about it. Like that, you can steal all kinds of things such as money and jewelry...]

    [.....You won¡¯t do that right?]

    [......Please don¡¯t do it, ok?]

    Elsie and Lindsey starts appealing with scornful eyes. How rude.

    [I won¡¯t do those kinds of things. Still, with this can I pull things like underwear as well...?]

    Elsie and Lindsey suddenly increase their distance from me. It was a joke.

    [Excuse me?, my hair is fluttering with the wind de gozaru ga......]

    I return the braided rope as soon as Yae turned around. ah, I forgot.

 Chapter 13: Summoning and Healing Magic

    #13 Summoning and Healing Magic

    And so three days had passed since our first departure and we passed through several towns.

    It seems we¡¯ve crossed half the distance after looking at the map and it feels like the number of peopleing and going has increased too.

    As for me, I continued the standoff with the magic book and learned two new spells during the journey. One spell was to change the coefficient of friction to 0 for an extremely short time and the other for extended senses over a wide range.

    The good thing about this magic is that I¡¯ll know any events happening 1 km ahead of us if I concentrate my consciousness.

    This is convenient to learn because you can investigate the surroundings by observing and listening before jumping into dangerous situations, but I¡¯ve been warned by the female party to absolutely not use it for voyeurism. Look here......

    For an experiment right now, I confirm the situation 1km ahead of us with the magic [Long sense] but.......Oh?

    Is this......the smell of blood? I turn my line of sight towards the side that smells of blood. My vision jumps onto a luxurious high ss carriage with men wearing armor who seems to be soldiers and many lizard men wearing leather armor surrounding it. I can only see the figure of a single man wearing a ck robe among them.

    The majority of the soldiers had fallen and the remaining ones that are trying to protect the carriage are using curved des to cross swords with the spear wielding lizard men.

    [Yae! There are people being attacked by monsters ahead! Full speed!]

    [¥Ã(short pause)...£¡ Acknowledged!]

    Our speed increased when Yae in the driver¡¯s seat whips the horse. Meanwhile, I keep my vision still connected to keep a grasp on the situation. The lizard men keep defeating the soldiers one by one and there seemed to be an injured elderly person and a child inside the carriage. Not good, can we make it in time...! ?

    ......I see it!

    [mee forth, Whirling spiral, Fire storm]

    Lindsey chanted the fire spell in the wagon. A tornado of mes res up in the center of the lizard men dozens of meters away.

    Taking advantage of that, Elsie will jump from the wagon first, followed by, me and Yae, we jumped off the wagon and ran in front of the lizard men. We left the horse¡¯s reins to Lindsey.

    [Kishaaaaaa!!]

    A lone lizard man ran towards us after we jumped off the wagon. I concentrate magical power to use the magic I just learnt and activate it.

    [Slip]

    The lizard man¡¯s feet¡¯s frictional properties became 0, with a great force, not even scene in skits, the leg was raised high and fell down spectacrly.

    [Gugyaa!]

    While delivering the finishing blow to lizard man A who fell down, lizard man B leapt towards me and I give him a sideways swipe.

    On the other side, Elsie blocks lizard man C¡¯s de and using that opening, Yae moves to his nk and cut him using her sword. Nicebo.

    And while I was looking away, a spear made of ice flew before my eyes and pierced lizard man D through the chest, who was approaching me from my blind spot.

    We defeated the lizard men one by one just like that in high spirits.

    Even so, there sure are a lot of enemies.... I thought we¡¯d be able to defeat them quickly.... Although a lizard man isn¡¯t strong on its own, but when their numbers are like this.......

    [Darkness,e forth. I seek a lizard warrior, lizard man]

    When the man in the ck robe midst of the lizardmen muttered those words, several lizardmen crawled out from the shadow under his feet.

    [Touya-san, it¡¯s summoning magic desu! That robed man is calling the lizardmen!]

    Shouted Lindsey. Summoning... dark attribute magic huh? That exins why the numbers aren¡¯t decreasing at all. As long as the magic doesn¡¯t run out, they can be called indefinitely, how troublesome. Alright.

    [Slip!]

    [Guhaa!?]

    Sute-n! and the ck robed man falls over like a brick. He tried to stand up immediately, but with a zubesha!, falls down again.

    Guu...!]

    [Prepare yourself]

    Yae jumped in at a great speed and the man¡¯s head flies away. Uwaa...that¡¯s a little gross....and just like that, the man¡¯s head fell onto the ground and rolled.

    Before long, because their summoner died?, the remaining lizard men disappeared entirely. They were probably returned to their original ce.

    [I guess this is the end.... Is everyone alright?]

    [I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s nothing]

    [I, I¡¯m okay too desu]

    [Simrly, I too]

    Although we were safe, the ones who were attacked took extensive damage. One of the soldiers who were dragging his foot called out to me.

    [Sorry, you saved us....]

    [Nay, what¡¯s the damage?]

    [Out of the 10 guards we had, they got seven of them...damn it, if only I noticed a little sooner...!]

    The soldier¡¯s clenched fist trembles in regret. If we hade a little more quickly, we¡¯ve crossed that feeling before... but I think it¡¯s already toote now.

    [Someone! Is someone there?! Jii is.....Jii is!] (TLN: Jii means old man, which is mostly used for old butlers or servants or just an old man ¡°Jii-san¡±)

    We all turned our heads simultaneously when the sudden cry of a young girl resounded. The door of the carriage opened and a young girl who was about 10 years old with blonde hair shouted while crying.

    Other than the young girl d in white clothes, there¡¯s an old man with white hair in ck formal clothing who was lying down when I rushed over to the carriage. He was bleeding from the chest and panting painfully.

    [Please help Jii! His chest...there¡¯s an arrow that pierced his chest...!]

    The young girl pleaded with her face bing drenched in tears. This old man must be a very important person to her. The soldiers lowered the old man from the carriage onto the grass.

    [Lindsey! Healing magic!]

    [......I, I can¡¯t desu. The arrow broke and prated deep into the body when he fell down. Under such conditions, a foreign object will remain in his body even if we used healing magic. Moreover, with an injury this much...even with my healing magic...]

    Lindsey gave muttered apologetically. The face of the young girl who heard this was gradually stained with despair. She sped the old man¡¯s hands with trembling hands and tears overflow one after another.

    [...Ojou-sama......]

    [Jii...i...Jii...!]

    [This is farewell...de gozai masu....The days I spent with ojou-sama...in my eyes...are far more valuable than anything...gofuu!!]

    [Jii! That¡¯s enough...!]

    kuu...isn¡¯t there anything I can do? I haven¡¯t tried great healing magic, but i¡¯ve read it in the book. I know the incantation. Perhaps, it might be possible...I think. Sink or swim, shall I try it?

    But, if I risk the magic with the arrow still in the body, I don¡¯t know what kind of side-effect with appear. I fear that it might also stick into the heart....

    ......If only we could take out the stuck arrow.... that¡¯s it!

    [Please move away for moment!]

    The soldiers move aside and I get on my knees beside the old man. I pulled a different arrow out of the side of the carriage and memorized the shape of the arrowhead. I concentrated strongly on the image.

    [Aport]

    In the next moment, the broken, blood-stained, arrowhead is now clutched in my hand.

    [I see! So you pulled the arrowhead from his body!]

    Elsie screams looking at my hand. But it¡¯s still not enough; this is not the end yet.

    [Light,e forth, be a gentle sce, ¡®Cure Heal¡¯]

    I muttered, the wound on the old man¡¯s chest slowly begin to close. It was as if watching a video tape rewind. Then the wound on his chest disappearedpletely.

    [......Oya? The pain is, fading......? How did this happen......healed....I¡¯m healed, there¡¯s no pain]

    The old man gets up as if from a miracle and the young girl energetically gives him an embrace. The old man makes a troubled face as the young girl continues to cling, sobbing. I sit on the ground with a sigh of relief while seeing that.

    [huii©`......]

    I¡¯m d it went really well.

 Chapter 14: A daughter and escort request.

    *A note: Jammerg55 here: I just wanted to take a moment and say a few things. I¡¯ve basically assumedmand over Smarthphone, with Cyro as our ve driv-, I mean, master overseer, so everyone can expect regr releases from now on. Kirihito and I have a backlog of tranted chapters so we will be releasing one chapter a day until we get caught up and then go to a chapter per week as per the normal release schedule. Cyro, Kirihito, and I all want to thank everyone for their patience while waiting for chapters to be released.

    TRANSLATOR : KIRIHITO

    TLC/EDITOR : JAMMERG55

    #14 A daughter and escort request.

    We also helped bury the corpses of the seven soldiers who died in the forest nearby. We can¡¯t take them with us and we couldn¡¯t leave them here either.

    Among the three soldiers who survived, the youngest soldier continued to make a grave silently. His older brother seems to be among the soldiers who died, we bowed our heads silently to the grave that we¡¯d made.

    The white haired old man besides us also bows his head.

    [You¡¯ve really helped us. How can we possibly repay this gratitude......]

    [No, please don¡¯t worry. However, please don¡¯t overdo it too much because even though you¡¯ve been healed, the blood you lost won¡¯t return yet.]

    I voiced out in a panic to the old man who kept bowing his head. I¡¯m weak against elderly people, it was the same with God.

    [I am grateful to you, the one called Touya! you are Jii¡¯s, no not only Jii, but myself¡¯s saviour!]

    (TLN: ye I wanted to keep it how she¡¯s saying it. Prime example I know is Boa Hancock, she uses warawa and ja at the end of the sentence.)

    The blond young girl gives her words of gratitude in a prideful speech. Thinking while giving a wry smile, this child is probably the daughter of a noble family.

    In a carriage that¡¯s looks a higher quality more so than Zanuck-san¡¯s from before, numerous escort soldiers, an old man that appears to be the butler, a young girl with a big attitude, there¡¯s no doubt about it.

    [Apologies for thete greeting. I am called Reim and the steward serving under the house of Duke Ortlinde. And thisdy here is the daughter of the Duke, Sussie Elnea Ortlinde-sama de gozai masu]

    [Sussie Elnea Ortlinde! Please take care of me!]

    Duke? A noble¡¯s daughter after all huh. No wonder.

    It¡¯s probably because of this that the twins and the samurai girl beside me who understood this are stiff like bricks.

    [......What¡¯s wrong?]

    [What¡¯s wrong you say...How can you remain so calm?! It¡¯s the Duke family, Duke!]

    [...The Duke, is the highest court rank....unlike the other titles, That title is fundamentally only given to members of the royal family, desu...]

    Royalty.... eh?

    [Indeed. My father, Duke Alfred Ernes Ortlinde is the younger brother of his majesty the king]

    [So that means you¡¯re the king¡¯s niece right. That¡¯s amazing]

    [...You do not look very much surprised Touya. You must be an important person]

    Eh? The twins and the samurai girl together get down on their knees when I turned to look behind me, bowing their heads. Eh, dogeza? Is it no good if we don¡¯t go to that extent?.

    [e©`tto, Sussie...sama? should I also....better do that?]

    [Sue is fine. This is not a ce for formalities, it is not needed. Keigo is not needed. As I have dered before, Touya and everyone is my life saver. Truthfully is should be us bowing our heads. Everyone, you can raise your heads] (EN: Formal tone)

    The three raised their heads and got up when Sue said as such. They¡¯ve relieved some tension, but their appearance still shows stiffness.

    [Even so, why is the daughter of a Duke in such a ce?]

    [I was returning from my Grandmother-sama¡¯s, my mother¡¯s mother, ce. There was something that I wanted to investigate little bit. I stayed for about one month, and on my way back to the royal capital.]

    [That¡¯s when you got attacked....It wasn¡¯t mere bandits...after all, as expected]

    To be attacked by thieves that even use summoning magic, it¡¯s a little difficult to imagine. Moreover, there were so many lizard men, but in reality it was just the lone ck robed man. If you think that the attack was aimed at the Duke¡¯s daughter then it fits. Their aim was probably something like assassination or abduction.

    [Because the assant is already dead, who he was and who ordered him, it is all obscured now]

    [My apologies......]

    Yae droops her head with a ¡®shun¡¯. Ah, it was Yae who sent his head flying. Certainly, if he had been caught and made to confess various things, we might be able to find out any schemes behind the scenes.

    [Do no worry. I am thankful to you. You defeated him admirably]

    [Such thankful words...I am grateful]

    Yae deeply bows her head again.

    [And? What are you going to do from now on?]

    [Regarding that matter de gozaimasu ga]

    Reim who was close to the front opens his mouth apologetically.

    [More than half of the guards have been defeated, if it stays like this and we are attacked in a simr way, we cannot protect ojou-sama. Therefore, I would like to ask Touya-san to escort us. The pay will depend upon reaching the royal capital, can we ask this request?]

    [Escort is it...]

    Well.., our destination is the same anyway; it would feel awkward to leave like this. I suppose there¡¯s no problem for me, but I wonder about the others.

    [Isn¡¯t it fine? We¡¯re going to the royal capital anyways]

    [...I do not mind either]

    [I am just along for the ride. I shall entrust it to Touya-dono de gozaru yo]

    It appears there¡¯s no objection.

    [Understood. We will ept. Until the royal capital yoroshiku onegaishimasu]

    [Umu! Likewise, best regards !]

    I smile floats on her whole face while saying so.

    Our two carriages (one wagon) continued. At the front is the Duke family¡¯s and behind is our wagon as well as the three soldiers and single horsemen guiding it.

    I boarded the Duke family¡¯s carriage and it was decided for me to be Sue¡¯s personal guard. It was preferred this way because I can use magic as well as the sword.

    Sitting on a first ss seat that I can¡¯t get used to, Suu is sat in front of me with Reim-san beside her.

    [...And, that¡¯s how the Knight Momotarou splendidly eliminated the bad ogre, obtained numerous treasures and returned to the vige]

    [Ooh! That¡¯s excellent!]

    Sue ps in delight. I wonder if this will be fine. I decided to talk about heroic tales passed down in my hometown because I was asked to tell her stories and so I told her about Momotarou. I was worried if she would like it, but it seems she is pleased with it.

    [Can you let me hear more stories?]

    [Let me see...This is also a tale of long long ago...in a castle town in a certain country, lives Cindere...]

    In a world where magic ismon, I didn¡¯t think I would be telling a story where a witches out. It appears she¡¯s pleased, I guess it¡¯s ok.

    Afterwards, I told all the fairy tales I know and on top of that, I ended up talking about the other world¡¯s famous mangas and popr anime movies while changing the setting.

    I¡¯m going to look for the castle in the sky! I was honestly surprised when I started telling that but Reim-san calmed her down.

    In spite of being an ojou-sama she likes adventure stories. She¡¯s different.

    The carriage that is carrying us turns towards the royal capital and so to the north, to the north we advance.

 Chapter 15: Royal capital and Duke Mansion

    #15 Royal capital and Duke Mansion

    [Ooh! I can see it! The royal capital!]

    Shouts Sue who is leaning forward on the window. When I also look at the distance through the window, I see arge waterfall with height that towers behind a white castle and tall castle walls.

    Royal capital Arefis. The capital city of this country is located on the banks of the palettekes flowing from the waterfall. Also called the [City of Lakes]

    The Belfast kingdom, located on the western part of the Europa continent, is rtively peaceful thanks to the easy going atmosphere and benevolent Royal rule.

    The silk produced in the Kailua province of the Belfast Kingdom is said to be the finest product in this world and the major industry in the sewing business. It¡¯s soft and light, durable and beautiful. This livelihood seems to be an important source of ie and pride for this country which is the purveyor for nobles and Royal families in foreign countries.

    As I approach the Royal capital of that country, I¡¯m once again astonished by the length of the castle walls. How far does this wall continue?. You could say its iron wall defense that doesn¡¯t permit any enemy invasion. Although it¡¯s not made of iron.

    There were several soldiers at the checkpoint on city gate inspecting those entering into the capital. However, we passed through without being checked just from them seeing Suueand Reim-san¡¯s face who were next to us. Free passage for being known is it? That and the fact that the crest of the Duke¡¯s house is drawn on the carriage.

    Just like that, the carriage advanced straight towards the castle and we crossed a long stone bridge where arge river flowed. There¡¯s also a checkpoint at the center of the bridge, but we pass through just as before.

    [That is because ahead of the bridge we crossed is residence of the nobles de gozaimasu]

    Reim-san exins and I nod to this response, indeed. So it¡¯s something to separate themoner¡¯s area and the noble¡¯s area.

    We passed through a street where beautiful and splendid looking estates are lined up in rows and before long a big mansion appeared in front of the carriage. The wall of the grounds is also long. When we finally arrive before the gate, five to six gatekeepers open the heavy looking gate slowly from the left and right. I notice just now that the crest on the carriage is the same as the crest on the gate. So this is the Duke¡¯s residence.

    Huge. At any rate, from the garden and from the house it¡¯s huge. What is this pointless hugeness. (note: orrgeness?)

    The carriage stopped in from of the entrance and Sue opened the door energetically.

    [Wee home, Ojou-sama!]

    [Umu!] (TLN: if anyone doesn¡¯t know, it¡¯s a form of acknowledgement.)

    The maids lined up in a row all bow simultaneously. Reim-san urged me, who was dumbfounded in the carriage and I get down¡£Somewhat, I may havee to amazing ce.

    When we go through the entrance, one man came down from therge stairs onto the red carpet spread in front of us.

    [Sue!]

    [Father!] (TLN: chichiue)

    Sue runs straight towards the man and mightily jumps onto his chest.

    [I¡¯m so d. I¡¯m so very d...!]

    [I am safe, nothing happened to me. Did you not receive the letter I gave to the messenger?]

    [When I received the letter, I felt more dead than alive]

    Sue¡¯s father. So this person is the King¡¯s brother, Duke Ortlinde. Bright golden hair and a seemingly sturdy build that exudes healthiness. Contrary to the gentle face which that makes you feel kindness.

    The Duke walked towards us when he finally parted with Sue.

    [...Are you the adventurers that rescued my daughter? I must express my gratitude. I am truly grateful, thank you]

    I was surprised. The Duke who said that bowed to the four of us. The King¡¯s younger brother de aru.

    [Please raise your head. That was because we only did what was natural]

    [Is that so. thank you. You¡¯re very humble]

    While saying so, the Duke seized my hand and gave a handshake.

    [Once again let me introduce myself. I am Alfred Ernes Ortlinde]

    [Mochizuki Touya desu. Ah, Touya is the first name and Mochizuki is the surname]

    [Hou, Where you born in Ishen?]

    ...This phrase, how many does this make?

    [I see, so you guys came to the royal capital at the request of the guild to deliver a letter]

    (TLN: he uses kimi-tachi)

    We are sitting down, facing the Duke on the terrace facing the garden on the second and enjoying tea.

    [I was enjoying it] is mainly only me and the Duke, but the other three are fidgeting from tension. Sue left her seat and is not here. I wonder where she went.

    [If you didn¡¯t take the request, Sue might have been kidnapped or even might have been killed. It¡¯s thanks to that person who gave the request]

    [Do you have any idea of who the attacker might have been?]

    [None...that I can say. Considering my position, there are some nobles who think of me as an obstacle. Kidnap my daughter, threaten and manipte me at will...perhaps those people thought as such]

    The Duke took the tea with a bitter face. There¡¯s also a lot of things in the world of nobles.

    [Father, Thank you for waiting]

    Sue came over to the terrace. In a pale pink frilly dress to her blonde hair adorned with a katyusha headband decorated with a rose of the same pale pink. It¡¯s suits very well.

    [Were you able to speak with Ellen?]

    [Yes. I kept silent about the attack so as not to worry her]

    Sue sits down softly next to the Duke. Without dy Reim-san came carrying tea.

    [Ellen?]

    [Ah yes, my wife. Sorry, she doesn¡¯t reveal herself even though you¡¯re our daughters benefactor....My wife can¡¯t see]

    [She is blind de gozaru ka?]

    Yae asks in a sorry manner.

    [It was from an illness five years ago...she narrowly escaped death, but lost her sight]

    The Duke lowers his eyes bitterly. Sue who was looking put her hand above his. I wonder if she¡¯s concerned about her father. What a kind child.

    [Did you perform magic therapy desu ka?]

    [We called out to all healing magic users all over the country but...it was no good. It can be possible to repair the body to some extent due to injury. However, it seems to be ineffective against the after-effects of the illness]

    The Duke feebly answers Lindey¡¯s question. Is that so...is even healing magic no good?...I thought I might be able to do it with ¡®Cure Heal¡¯ but....We can only be powerless in a situation such as this.

    [If only grandfather was alive...]

    Sue mutters regretfully. The Duke opened his mouth when he noticed my strange nce.

    [My wife¡¯s father...Sue¡¯s grandfather, my father-inw was a user of a special magic. He was able to remove abnormalities of the body. It¡¯s also because father-inw¡¯s magic was elucidated and somehow thought that was can acquire it, that Sue had gone out to travel]

    [Mother¡¯s eyes can be cured if it¡¯s with grandfather¡¯s magic. Even if we cannot elucidate the magic, if we could just find someone who can use it...]

    Sue clenches her fist in vexation.

    [Such a thing has a considerably low probability, Sue. As non-attribute magic are mostly personal magic. There is almost no other person who can practice identical magic. But, there are surely users of which have a simr effect. We would surely find one]

    [ [ [AAaahhhh©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤! ! !] ] ]

    The three people who was sitting beside me suddenly stood up and gave a loud cry. Uowaa, that startled me! What, what, what!?

    [It¡¯s Touya !]

    [Touya-san desu!]

    [Touya-dono de gozaru !]

    [What is it ! ?]

    In rapid session the three extended their fingers and without knowing why, pulled my body. What is this, scary. Aren¡¯t these three too excited?

    Even the Duke father and daughter who was simrly startled began to pull a little. Hey look.

    [You might be able to use that magic if it¡¯s you!]

    [The none-attribute is personal magic...it is mostly unusable to other people. However !]

    [If it¡¯s Touya-dono can¡¯t he use all non-attribute magic gozara nuka!]

    [Ah? ......Aaaahhh ! So that¡¯s why!]

    I know at least! Is that so, is it, If it¡¯s none-attribute!

    [What...is this about? Don¡¯t tell me...]

    [Can mother be cured? Touya !?]

    The Duke said in disbelief, Sue grasped my arm and clung onto it.

    [Truthfully, it¡¯s a magic I have never used. But possibly....Please tell me the inherent name and the effect of that magic in detail]

    ¡ª-

    ¡ª-

    [Ara, a guest?]

    There was ady who is sitting on the bed who resembles Sue. I expect that when she grows up in the future, her figure will be like this. Only the color of her hair is hazel which is different to the daughter.

    A white blouse in a pastel blue skirt that gives quite an ephemeral image. When likened to a flower rather than roses or lilies, she is a woman like the baby¡¯s breath. Her age seems young, probably still in her 20s.

    (TLN: It is another name for ¡°Gypsoph¡±monly used in flower arrangement.)

    However contrary to that youth, I felt that her eyes that cannot see is brought into prominence. It was in such a state that even though her eyes are open, you can¡¯t tell where she¡¯s looking, or rather her point of view isn¡¯t fixed.

    [I am Machizuki Touya to moushi masu. How do you do Ellen-sama]

    [How do you do. Anata, this person is?]

    (TLN: how wives address their husband, means ¡°dear¡±)

    [Aah, Sue met them who she is very indebted to......Heard the story about you, and will take a look at your eyes]

    [My eyes......?]

    [Mother, please be at ease]

    I hold up my hand quietly in front of Ellen-sama¡¯s eyes. I concentrate my consciousness and invoke the magic I learnt just now. I¡¯m begging you, please work.

    [Recovery]

    A soft light started to flow from my hand into Ellen-sama¡¯s eyes. I remove my hand after the light fades slowly.

    For a little while her gaze wandered about in the air and gradually calmed down. After blinking incessantly, she silently turned her face towards the Duke and Sue.

    [......I can see......I can see. I can see, dear!]

    (TLN: She said, ¡°mieru¡±, ¡°miemasu¡± and ¡°miemasu wa¡± but with our limited expression in english I couldn¡¯t do anything about it.)

    Tears starts falling from Ellen-sama¡¯s worn-out eyes.

    [Ellen......n.......! ]

    [Mother ! ! ]

    The three began to cry as they embrace each other. Seeing her daughter and husband after five years, whileughing and crying, Ellen-sama continued watching them intently. The face of her beloved husband and daughter. For as long as possible even with her eyes we in tears.

    As for Reim-san who was watching on the side with his face directed towards them, were also shedding tears.

    [Thank goodness......Gusuu]

    [Thank goodness, desu]

    [Thank goodness de gozaru yo?]

    Even you guys are crying too!? Huh? This is, me who isn¡¯t crying, doesn¡¯t this make me look like a heartless human being?

    I am deeply moved too you know. It¡¯s just, there was the pressure of if I failed, the relief of having seeded came first...... ...Well, never mind.

    We watched as the parents and child indefinitely cried for joy.

 Chapter 16: Medal and Viscount Residence

    #16 Medal and Viscount Residence

    [We have been truly in your care. We can¡¯t even do enough to thank you. Not just my daughter but even my wife...really thank you]

    The Duke bows his head very deeply in the parlour. Somehow I¡¯m really weak with this kind of stuff. How many times is this person going to bow his head?

    Sue is in the wife¡¯s room. We were shown into this room and sat down facing the Duke on chairs that looked expensive.

    [Please don¡¯t mind it too much. Sue is safe and your wife is cured. Isn¡¯t that good enough?]

    [No, It can¡¯t stay like that. I want to reward you properly. Reim, please bring me that]

    [Certainly!]

    Reim-san brought a silver tray with various stuff in it.

    [First, this. For protecting my daughter and the guards from attackers while travelling. I want you to receive these]

    ¡®Jaraa¡¯ a bag that probably has money inside was presented to me.

    [There¡¯s 40 pieces of white gold inside]

    [ [ [ ! ? ] ] ]

    Everyone one else understood this but I don¡¯t quite understand. I know gold, but white gold?

    I called out to Elsie who was dumbstruck beside me.

    [Nee Elsie, What¡¯s white gold?]]

    [...It is currency above gold.... One is equivalent to ten gold coins]

    [Ten!?]

    Until now, since I came to live in this other world, I understood from the start that one piece of gold coin is about 100,000 yen. Umm, if it¡¯s like that, because one white gold coin is 1 million yen...40 million yen......ueee !? (TLN: about $380,000)

    [Iyaa, this is too much desuyo! We can¡¯t ept this!]

    I refused in a panic when I finally noticed this serious matter. No matter how you look at it, thisrge sum is just beyond what we can handle!

    [Don¡¯t say such things, I want you to ept it. Kimi-tachi, that money will surely be important if you¡¯re going to continue adventuring from now on. You should think of it as funds.]

    [Yes...]

    Certainly, it¡¯s the truth that it will help one way or another. I don¡¯t want to admit it but, there¡¯s also problems that can¡¯t be solved with money. Moreover, judging from the Duke¡¯s personality, he probably will never ept it if I return it.

    [And I¡¯ll give this to you]

    The Duke disyed four medals lined up on the table. About one centimeter in diameter. A relief lion facing opposite of a shield on the center was carved onto the medal. Huh? that crest is....

    [It¡¯s the medal of my Duke house. If you have this, you can pass through any checkpoint, and facilities which are only avable to nobles will be usable. It will be the proof of your status.

    Originally, it seems this was something given to merchants of the Duke house. One by one, the characters of our names were engraved onto the medal, it is said that this is to make sure that there are no identical ones. It seems this is to prevent it being misused if it gets lost.

    The medal that I received was carved with the characters [Tranquility], Elsie is [Zeal], Rinze is [Benevolence] and Yae is [Sincerity]. [Tranquility] huh.... Well, peace and quiet is best after all.

    This may certainly be useful. This will be helpful for when wee to meet Sue again. It will also be troublesome to be stopped for inspections at the checkpoints. Or rather, shouldn¡¯t I juste back here through ¡®gate¡¯ when that timees?

    We split the money into four equal portions. But, with these being ten gold coins each, one million yen huh.... It won¡¯t be funny if we dropped these.

    As one would expect, carrying this much money while walking is scary, so we decided to only carry one each and entrusted the rest to the guild through the Duke. By doing this, it enables us to take out the money in any town¡¯s guild. So it¡¯s something like a bank.

    When we started leaving steadily, Sue and Ellen came out to see us off towards the entrance.

    [Come back and y again ! It¡¯s absolute !]

    While receiving the Duke family¡¯s ardent farewell, we head directly for Viscount Sordric¡¯s mansion in the carriage.

    [Eh, the person to hand this request¡¯s letter to, is Viscount Sordric de gozaru ka?]

    Ah, Have we exined about this to Yae yet? While shaking in the carriage, I was seeing Yae¡¯s surprised face in wonder.

    [Do you know him?]

    [Far from knowing or not knowing......I spoke about this before, the person who took care of my father is that Viscount-dono de gozaru yo]

    So that¡¯s what it was. Such a small world.

    While being shaken and rattled, Elsie drives the carriage through an extravagant street and before long, we stopped in front of the Viscount mansion that the Duke told us about.

    Although saying this, having previously seen the Duke house, the viscount house gives me a cozy impression. Well, there¡¯s no mistake that this is the mansion. There is elegance and antiquity that makes you feel the history.

    For the nobles living in the royal capital, they have their own residence in their own territory besides here, could this one be a vi by any chance?

    I mentioned Zanuck-san¡¯s name to the gatekeeper and asked for us to meet the Viscount. A short timeter, we pass through into the mansion and a person that seems to be the butler lead us to the guest room.

    Although I¡¯m saying this, alsoparing this room to the Duke house...¡¯munya munya¡¯ (mumbling sound).

    While I was thinking rudely in the room, a red haired great man in the prime of his life appeared in the room before long.

    This man...is strong. I understand from seeing the well-tempered body under his clothes. His eyes are also sharp, like a hawk aiming for its prey.

    [I am Karollus Gallun Sordric. Are you Zanuck¡¯s messengers?] (TLN: He uses ¡®watashi¡¯ and uses ¡®omae¡¯ to address them)

    [Yes. We received a request to hand this letter. We were entrusted to receive the Viscount¡¯s reply]

    I handed the letter from Zanuck-san. When the Viscount received the letter, he opened the seal with a knife, took out the contents and briefly looked over it.

    [Wait a moment. I¡¯ll write the reply]

    After saying that, the Viscount left the room. A maid-san entered the room to substitute him and treated us with tea. Alsoparing this tea to the Duke house, it¡¯s somewhat...not good, not good. This is rude to the other party. Comparing with the Duke house in itself is a mistake.

    [Sorry for the wait]

    The Viscount came back with a sealed letter in hand.

    [Well then, please hand this Zanuck. I entrust this. And then......]

    While holding out the letter to me, the viscount turned his gaze towards Yae.

    [I was curious about this from some time now, you there. Where...no, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve met]

    The Duke tries to recall something while tilting his head in contemtion. Yae shifts her focus forward and introduces her name.

    [My name is Kokonoe Yae. The daughter Kokonoe Shigeru Hyoue gozaru]

    (TLN: Hyoue is the guard position, has too many meaning)

    [...¡¯ko...konoe......Kokonoe! You¡¯re chief Hyoue¡¯s daughter !]

    The Viscount gave a broad smile and pped his knee, he started gazing fixedly at Yae¡¯s face in delight.

    [No doubt, you¡¯re alike to Nanae-dono¡¯s early years. Good thing you took after your mother! ]

    Yae returned a smile who couldn¡¯t say anything, when the Viscount pleasantlyughed.

    [Umm...How is Yae...?]

    [Nn?, Aah, her father chief Hyoue, was our Sordric house¡¯s swordsmanship instructor. When I was still a snot-nosed brat, I trained really hard. Iyaa, that was tough. Has it already been 20 years?]

    [Father who was brought up among swordsmen, it¡¯s been said that, there hasn¡¯t been anyone as talented as the Viscount]

    [Hohou? tteries are wonderful in itself, being praised by the teacher that is] (TLN: to prevent confusion. it was her father who said there was no one talented as the viscount)

    It seems it¡¯s altogether not bad, a smile floats on the Viscounts face. Yae continued her words while facing the Viscount with an earnest gaze.

    [Father said if we were to meet, I were to receive instruction without fail de gozaru]

    [Hou......?]

    Listening to Yae speaking, The Viscount narrowed his eyes in interest.

    Eeh, What is it, this atmosphere.......

 Chapter 17: A match and Recording Playback

    #17 A match and Recording yback

    There was abat field in the Sordric house¡¯s courtyard. When we were being led to thebat field, I was amazed with eyes wide. No, because this, it¡¯s a Japanese fencing dojo no matter how you look at it.

    There were several wooden swords hang on the wall on a polished wooden floor. Wait a second, there¡¯s even a household shrine?

    [This dojo that my father built was designed by chief Hyouei. It was built with Ishen¡¯s method.]

    [It is nicely simr to the dojo in my home de gozaru. Iyaa, It¡¯s been so long]

    I also miss it. With this, the urge that I must travel to Ishen has increased.

    [Pick whatever bokuto you like. They¡¯re lined up in the order of the grips thickness]

    The Viscount who changed to a dougi, picked up a bokuto while fixing his obi. Yae who is going to face him, picked up whatever bokuto she can, and tried testing the grip while swinging them a few times, eventually they stood facing each other in the middle of the dojo possessing a focused mind.

    (TLN: dougi: sparing uniform; bokuto: wooden practice sword)

    [Is there anyone who can use recovery magic among you?]

    [...Me and her can use it, but]

    I raised my hand to the Viscount¡¯s words and faced Lindsey¡¯s direction.

    [Well then, do not be reserved. Come with your full strength]

    As the Viscount dered so, we sit at the edge of the dojo so we don¡¯t get in their way.

    On this asion, I suddenly had a great idea, I took out the smartphone from my pocket. Umm, if I remember correctly....

    [...What are you doing desu, ka?]

    Lindsey asked with a curious face.

    [It¡¯s slight reference for the distant future]

    While answering so, Elsie who volunteered as the referee stood between the two of them.

    Confirming that preparations have beenpleted for both parties, she raised her voice.

    [Well then ©¤©¤©¤Begin ! ]

    With Elsie¡¯s voice, Yae moved to sh at the Viscount with bullet like speed. Yae lunged her sword continuously and the Viscount took the attacks head on, everything was parried with his bokuto.

    She slowly steadied her breathing when Yae jumped back to the rear momentarily. In contrast to her, the Viscount doesn¡¯t attack personally. He only follows her movements with his eyes.

    They shifted around each other slowly as if trying to draw a circle. Little by little the distance is shortened, they passed through the line and the bokuto once again crossed each other. Thus, an intense exchange unfolded.

    However, it was only Yae who kept attacking continuously, the Viscount doesn¡¯t attack and only parries, dodges or blocks her attacks.

    [I see. I understand]

    The Viscount moved his bokuto in a low position. Yae was breathing heavily as she prepared her stance with resolute eyes. It¡¯s clear that she has exhausted her stamina.

    [Your sword is the right way of the sword. You could say it¡¯s exemry, there¡¯s no wasted movement. It is the same swordy that I learnt from chief Hyouei]

    [......Is it bad ?]

    [It is not bad. However for you, there is nothing above it from there]

    [Naa......! ?]

    The Viscount prepared his sword above, only now that his fighting spirit started pouring out. Spirit that was like an electric shock was being transmitted to our direction.

    [Let¡¯s go]

    The Viscount took arge step straight away and jumped the distance to Yae in the blink of an eye. The brandished sword struck Yae from the front. To block this blow, Yae held her bokuto overhead.

    It was supposed to be.

    In the next moment, Yae made a sound and fell in the dojo. She was holding her nk while groaning.

    [S, Stop right there !]

    Elsie announced the end of the match. If it was a match with genuine swords, Yae¡¯s torso would¡¯ve been split in two.

    [Uguu.....]

    [You should not move. Some ribs are probably broken. If you move carelessly some might stick in your lungs. You over there,e heal her]

    [Ah, yes]

    I held Yae¡¯s hand on the side of the nk was warped in pain. I apply recovery magic. Was it from the pain being removed, Yae¡¯s expression started to calm down.

    [......I¡¯m already alright de gozaru]

    Yae stood up as she gave thanks then bowed her head deeply in front of the viscount.

    [I am grateful for you instruction]

    [Your sword is without a shadow. To weave together truth and falsehood, to draw back as if advancing, to loosen then bing relentless. The just way of the sword isn¡¯t the only limit of the dojo swordsmanship. I am not saying that it is bad. Because power is different depending on oneself]

    The viscount¡¯s piercing eyes sees through Yae.

    [What do you seek from the sword?]

    Yae doesn¡¯t answer. Just staring at the bokuto in silence.

    [It starts from there. A path mighte to you if you do that. If you see it, thene back here again]

    The viscount left the dojo leaving those words.

    ¡ª

    [Well, look. Don¡¯t mind it too much ! The oue of the match was fated, the reason you lost was because no matter what you did you would¡¯ve still lost]

    [......Elsie-dono......that follow doesn¡¯t help very much de gozaru yo......]

    Ahahahaha, Elsie who was being stared intensely by Yae returned a dryugh.

    With Lindsey driving the carriage, we face towards the checkpoint to leave the nobles living area.

    [So what are you going to do now Yae? We¡¯re going back to Rifflet town ]

    [I wonder what I should do de gozaru......]

    Ah, She seems down somehow....the atmosphere is like that of a hopeless sryman. Resting her chin on her hand at the side of the carriage while looking aimlessly at the faraway sky.

    [Yae if you don¡¯t have anywhere to go thene with us to Rifflet and then enter the guild, team up together and we can even train together asionally!]

    On asion she says. Well, I know what Elsie is trying to say. Just when they were finally getting along after a long time, it would be sad to part here.

    [I wonder if that¡¯s good too...]

    [Alright! then it¡¯s settled !]

    [So forceful...]

    I smile wryly unintentionally on the decision that Elsie pressed onto us. Taking advantage of Yae who became timid...no, as for this, she is probably worrying about this in her own way.

    While thinking about these kinds of things, the wagon approached the checkpoint. Lindsey nervously showed the metal we got from the Duke to the soldiers at the checkpoint and let us pass quickly.

    [At any rate, the world is vast de gozaru na....to think there was a powerful person here. I still have a long way de gozaru...]

    Yae mutters earnestly.

    [Especially that final blow. I wonder what in the world happened there....I certainly thought I took the sword swing from overhead but......the sword came from the side....]

    [That was amazing wasn¡¯t it. Ipletely didn¡¯t see it even though I was watching from the side. Before anyone knew, Yae was already on the ground]

    Yae talked about the situation at the time with Elsie as she started to analyze excitedly.

    [Regrettable de gozaru. If I could just see that swordy once more......]

    [You can see it?]

    [......Ha?]

    Yae blinked in surprise with a foolish face to me who answered readily.

    I take the smartphone out of my pocket and I load the match that I recorded a while ago and show it to Yae.

    [This is, how de gozaru !? Ah! I, I¡¯m, I¡¯m in there de gozaru yo!? The Viscount-dono too! Elsie-dono is also there!]

    [Uwaa, what is this! I¡¯m moving on my own! Even though I¡¯m here! Eh, this is not me but Lindsey!? no, Lindsey is also here!? How is this happening?]

    [Calm down]

    [[Ouch!!]]

    I scold the two panicking people with a chop at the top of their head. They were hastily overdoing it. It was slightly interesting.

    [This is my none-attribute magic that records an event at that time and can use it to watch it again...this is something like that. I recorded the match a little while ago]

    [Amazing de gozaru na! This magic!]

    [What magic is it?]

    [Ah, smartphone?]

    [Sumaartohon...That¡¯s a magic I haven¡¯t heard ne. Well, I guess it can¡¯t be helped if it¡¯s a non-attribute magic]

    Elsie folded her arms and wracked her brains trying to think. Meanwhile, Yae grasped the smartphone and stared at the screen with intense concentration. It got to the scene where Yae was knocked down soon after..

    [It¡¯s here de gozaru!]

    The sword that should have been swung down from the front of Yae, was swinging at the body from the beginning. Are? Certainly, that it should have been aimed at Yae¡¯s head.

    [What does that mean?]

    [Who knows...?]

    Else who was seeing the screen next to me heard it and shook her head as if she didn¡¯t know the meaning,

    [To, Touya-dono! this, can I see this again de gozaru ka !?]

    [You can. How many times you want. Do from the beginning? Or from when you were beaten?]

    [From when I was beaten!]

    I operate it for a little then show it to Yae. The Viscount approaches Yae then just like that swings at her waist. As I thought no matter how many times, there wasn¡¯t any motion. But, I¡¯m certain at that time....

    [Sword shadow......]

    [Sword shadow?]

    Yae mumbles a few words.

    [It¡¯s a sword technique to raise your fighting spirit de gozaru. There is no substance as it is an illusion. However, because it is made with spirit there is a presence. Therefore you recognize its existence unintentionally de gozaru. The Viscount probably used the sword shadow above but the real sword was split to the side. If you feel the fighting spirit and move it, that¡¯s the shadow sword. The true sword without the fighting spirit was aiming for the side. I waspletely caught de gozaru ka...]

    So it¡¯s....something like showing an illusion. I thought she would be depressed again after seeing reality, but a light smile is floating on her face. That¡¯s...not a smile of resignation, did she grasp something. However, it¡¯s slowly pulls back while she¡¯s muttering something.

    [My sword doesn¡¯t have a shadow...hm. I see the reason why de gozaru. It is not to wait for the opponent to show an opening, but to make the opponent show an opening...that¡¯s also...]

    [Ooi, Yae? Are you alright?]

    [...Alright de gozaru yo. I am grateful Touya-dono. You¡¯ve helped me de gozaru]

    I receive the smartphone from Yae who has a bright face and return it to my pocket. Well, I¡¯m d that she got the chance to get back on her feet.

    [I¡¯m going to train more and more to get stronger de gozaru yo. Together with everyone]

    [That¡¯s the spirit!]

    Weugh together while Yae and Elsie does a high five. Nice, this is youth.

    [Please include me too...]

    A seemingly reproachful voicees from the driver¡¯s seat. Ah. It¡¯s not like we forgot about her right? Sorry, Lindsey.

 Chapter 18: Shopping and Imperfect Product

    Decided to post them all to skip the boring parts.

    #18 Shopping and Imperfect Product

    Since we came to the capital with much effort, we can¡¯t just return right away. We still have quite a bit of money, so we decided to go shopping here. Perhaps I should I say, it was done without deciding. I wouldn¡¯t be able to act against the three of the female camp wouldn¡¯t you agree.

    We temporarily entrust the carriage to the inn (We had nned not to stay here so we had to pay a fee) and decided that we will would gather here again in 3 hours.

    The three girls seem to be moving together, but I decided to move somewhere else. I won¡¯t be your baggage carrier. Besides, I also have things I want to buy.

    Now then, I confirm the ce on the...map...It¡¯s wide.... As expected of a royal capital. Is it possible to search? Armor...shop...click....

    Some pins fell on the map when I searched it and showed the locations of the armor shops. Etto, The nearest one is......in front?

    When I looked up, there was an armor shop with a shield hung up as a sign board. I didn¡¯t even need to use the search function....

    [Wee]

    When I entered inside, there were various shields and armor, gauntlets and helmets, etcid out. Behind the counter is a happily smiling, nice looking shopkeeper.

    [Excuse me, can I see that for a bit?]

    [Please, by all means. Please pick them up and see them.]

    I decline the shopkeepers offer and view the armor carefully. I bought the sword for the first guild task but, somehow we postponed the protective gear. I¡¯ll buy now since it¡¯s a good opportunity. Since I¡¯m already in the royal capital, I want to buy something good if possible.

    But, what to do....I consider mobility important, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be suited for a metal armor. It will be difficult to move in a full body armor.

    So, it will have to be a sort of lightweight equipment like leather armor....

    [Excuse me, which is your best armor here? Ah, all except metal]

    [Anything other than metal is it? If so then this spotted rhinoceros armor is the best]

    [Spotted rhinoceros?]

    [As the name suggests, it¡¯s rhino with a spotted design. This armor was made from that hide and it is stronger and more durable than a normal leather armor]

    I try hitting the armor repeatedly and it¡¯s certainly tough.

    [But, this is still less than metal armor?]

    [That is, well...if it¡¯s not enchanted with magical power then it is ordinary]

    Magic enchantment. If I remember correctly, it was appending magic power on tools. There are a staggering few number of them, like the ones found in ancient ruins or heirlooms released from fallen nobles. Such are the only ways they are obtainable.

    [Are there any enchanted armor here?]

    [We don¡¯t sell them here nee. Because those kinds of things are considerably expensive. I think the armor shop [Belkut] in east street have them but only nobles does business over there]

    The shop owner answers with a troubled face. A noble purveyor huh. It might be a little impossible. Wait a minute?

    [Does that shop ept this perhaps?]

    [What is, this... ? Th, this is the Duke House¡¯s !? Is honored guest perhaps rted to the Duke house !?]

    The shop owner¡¯splexion changed when I showed the medal which I got from the Duke..

    [If that¡¯s the case, I think that it is all right, the Duke¡¯s house guarantees social status, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.]

    I paid a tip to apologize for taking his time with a silver coin and left the shop. I travel towards [Belkut] while watching the map.

    Although I began to understand while walking in the royal capital. But I¡¯m once again surprised that there are other various other races other than humans. They are called demi-humans and they hold various traits specific to their race but, what I was surprised at above all is the existence of beastmen.

    I didn¡¯t see them in Rifflet at all, but beastmen are noticeable here and there. Although I said beastmen, they¡¯re the ones with a human body and an animal head, not something like the so-called Minotaur.

    For example that fox beast girl that¡¯s approaching in front of me. Everything is the same as any other human with the exception of the ears and tail. The ears sticking above her head are the same color as her long blond hair with ck at the tip, on the contrary the tip of the tail growing out is white.

    Other than the ears atop their heads, they also have ears at the same position as humans. I¡¯m sure Lindsey said you can use this to distinguish between the main and sub, but I don¡¯t know the details.

    Oh? Somehow that fox child, seems to be looking around restlessly like she¡¯s looking for something......is she lost by any chance? She has a terribly troubled face. even so, is anyone even going to help? Even cities in this world are cold hearted ne..

    ...Ok, I¡¯ll call out to her.

    [Um, is something wrong?]

    [Hiya, hiya ! What ith it!]

    Ah, bit her tongue. She opens her eyes wide and look in my direction. Please calm down, I am not a suspicious person.......I¡¯m not suspicious right?, probably. Don¡¯t lose confidence and get scared now.

    [Well, it seems like you are troubled with something. I was wondering what was wrong]

    [Ah, Um, um I, I got separated from mypanion......]

    As I thought she¡¯s lost.

    [F, for when I got lost, we decided on a rendezvous spot, but I don¡¯t know where that ce is either......]

    Fox-san begins to feel despondent and lowers her voice. Her ears and the tail seem to be feebly hanging down, too.

    [Where¡¯s that meeting ce?]

    [Etto...I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a magic shop called [Luca] desu]

    Magic shop [Luca] huh. I take out my smartphone and used the map search. It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here. It¡¯s a shop along the way to [Belkut], just right.

    [I¡¯ll guide you if it¡¯s to that store. I was going in that direction too]

    [Is that true !? Thank you very muth!]

    Ah, bit her tongue again. Somehow this child can¡¯t calm down. I wonder if she¡¯s younger than Elsie. I think somewhere around 12, 13.

    ording to the map, we walk down this road. Her name seems to be called Alma.

    [Is Touya-san sightseeing in the capital?]

    [No, it¡¯s for a job. But it¡¯s already finished. How about you?]

    [I came along because of onee-chan¡¯s work too. I wanted to see the capital]

    Alma whoughs smilingly. Has an expression that made her earlier look seem like a lie.

    I see the magic shop a short timeter while having a childish talk. And standing in front of that shop is a single beast woman. she came running when she noticed us.

    [Alma!]

    [Ah, Onee-chan!]

    Tatataa, Alma ran and jumped into the chest of the person who seem to be her older sister. The woman also hugs her close tightly. Needless to say, the older sister is also a fox beastman. But older than Alma and adult like. Her dignified atmosphere gives the impression that makes her seem like a soldier.

    [You had me worried! you got separated so suddenly]

    [I¡¯m sorry....But it was all right because Touya-san brought me here along with him]

    At the time when she notice my existence, she lowered her head deeply.

    [For taking care of my younger sister. You have my gratitude]

    [No no, it was a pleasant encounter]

    They wanted to return the gratitude but I declined when I told them I had an errand to do. It¡¯s only this much, It¡¯s not enough to go so far. I left the ce immediately after the greetings. Alma waved her hand indefinitely.

    I bid farewell to both of them, as I approach [Belkut], the surrounding building seem to gradually feel like they were made stylishly. I see the shop a few momentster.

    [Uwaa, looks tall...]

    The store has a really formal brickwork appearance, I feel a little nervous. Indeed, it feels like a brand-name store.

    As expected I feel out of ce. They turn away visitors at the gate. Well, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s something like a gatekeeper here. Can¡¯t be helped, I can¡¯t remain here forever. Anyway, let¡¯s try going in.

    When I opened the extravagantly made door and enter the inside, A young female shop assistant came to greet me immediately.

    [Irasshaimase!, Wee to Belkut. Is this your first time in this shop?]

    (TLN: Irasshaimase and youkoso means wee, but used differently)

    [Ah, yes. It¡¯s the first time]

    [Well then, do you have anything to prove your social status, or something like a letter of introduction from someone?]

    I see, this is how first time customers are rejected. So they must have a referral from someone. I take out the Duke¡¯s medal out of my pocket and show it to the shop assistant. The onee-san also trembles like the store owner in the armor shop a while ago and bows her head deeply.

    [I have confirmed it. Thank you very much. And so, what can I help you with today?]

    [I want you to show me the enchanted armor you have]

    [Certainly, this way please.]

    When I was guided by the onee-san and arrived at the back corner of the shop, various things were put on disy from the armor which gave off gorgeous brightness to ordinary looking things such as leather gloves which seemed to be cheap.

    [Are all these enchanted?]

    [Yes, for example this [Mirror shield] was enchanted with a magical attack reflection, that [Herculean gauntlet] was enchanted with a physical strength enhancement magic.

    ......Certainly, I can feel some sort of magic power. Huh? When did I reach the point to where I can feel magical power. Hmm...from God¡¯s effect I guess.

    [Well then, what sort of thing are you looking for?]

    [Ah, not made of metal...or rather, I¡¯d like something that¡¯s not heavy, but still durable]

    [Let me see...Then, how about this leather jacket. It¡¯s enchanted with de resistance, fire resistance and lightning resistance]

    Hmm.. It¡¯s not bad but....the design is....I think them¨¦ attached onto it is a little showy. As for the dragon embroidered on the back is frankly also embarrassing.

    Suddenly, I notice a white coat hung in the corner of the shop. it¡¯s a long coat with the fur on the cor and the sleeves.

    [This?]

    [This one here is de resistant, heat proof, cold roof, blunt weapon resistant, In addition,

    resistance against very high attack Magic has been applied to it but, it has a small problem to it]

    [A problem?]

    [The magic resistance effects only apply to the attributes the wearer has aptitude to. On the contrary, the damage that isn¡¯t resisted is doubled.]

    In other words, if the person has fire aptitude, he will receive superior fire resistance. If that person doesn¡¯t have wind aptitude, not only will they not be resistant to lightning, the damage will be very great...is what it means, huh.

    (TLN: Apparently, lightning is part of the wind attribute tree...dunno why)

    So it¡¯s like a double edged sword. For example, it will be advantageous when your enemy is a one fire attribute monster, but the risk will be bigger if your enemy is a multi-attribute.

    Well, nothing to do with me though! Because I have all-attribute.

    [Can I try this on?]

    [Feel free]

    I take the coat, while checking the sensation with my hands, for now I¡¯ll try putting it on. Yep, the size is no problem. I try moving slightly but there¡¯s no interference with the movement, there¡¯s also no sense of difort. I like it.

    [How much is this?]

    [Since this is a little cheap, ites to eight gold coins]

    That¡¯s around 800,000 yen. That¡¯s cheap? That¡¯s expensive. But this amount is eptable if you think about the effects. My sense of money is bing weird.

    [Then, this please. here is the money]

    [One white gold coin is it. Please wait a moment]

    The onee-san went back to the counter and came over with two pieces of gold coins on the silver tray. I take them and put them in my wallet then go towards the exit of the shop.

    [Thank you very much. We look forward to seeing you again]

    While I¡¯m being seen off by the onee-san bowing her head, I leave [Belkut]. I was able to obtain a good armor. Although it was a little expensive....

 Chapter 19: Changing and Then Returning

    Chapter 19:

    Changing and Then Returning

    After buying the coat, I went to a nearby restaurant and had a light meal, then went into the Magic shop ¡°Luka¡±. Alma and the others weren¡¯t there anymore.

    I went into the shop and purchased a book rted to non-attribute magic. In the case of the six attribute magic types one would purchase a magic book from a magic shop, learn the spell, practice it and make their own, however, non-attribute magic was individualized. So it wasn¡¯t something like that.

    However, it covered every unusual magic in the entire world, there were also things that looked like interesting magical incidents. This is, naturally, almostpletely all non-attribute magic. This, to me, is invaluable.

    Furthermore it wasn¡¯t expensive. Well of course it wasn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t a book to learn magic from but rather something to read solely for recreation.

    Afterwards what remained was to buy souvenirs for Mika. I bought an assortment of cookies and decided to go back and meet up with everyone else. It was going to be dark soon.

    ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re finally here. You¡¯re so slow!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Everyone else is early? It isn¡¯t even time to meet up yet.¡±¡¹

    The wagon that was in front of the inn the three girls were sitting on, that had a considerable amount of luggage, was waiting. How much exactly did you buy?

    ¡¸Oh-? What Touya, did you buy a coat?¡¹

    In a teasing tone, Elsie evaluates what I bought.

    ¡¸Ah, this is a coat that¡¯s enchanted with magic. It has all attribute attack magic reduction. It¡¯s also de-proof, heat-proof, cold-proof and abnormal effect-proof.¡¹(TLN: The OP coat for Ops)

    ¡¸All attribute reduction, that¡¯s amazing....How much was it?¡¹

    ¡¸Eight gold coins¡¹

    ¡¸Expensive! ...But when you think about the effect it¡¯s not really that expensive, I guess.¡¹

    Apparently Elsie¡¯s sense of the value of money is going mad.

    Everyone gathered together, we climbed into the wagon and set off. Yae held the reigns while I was surrounded by girls; because the seating area was so small I had to sit behind Yae who was sitting in the driver¡¯s box.

    I could have used Gate from here and returned to Leaflet immediately. But I wanted to avoid standing out. So we took our time and left the Capital.

    We didn¡¯t show our medals so it was easy to leave the Capital. When we move to a distance that made the Capital look very small, I had Yae stop the wagon.

    ¡¸What are you going to do in a ce like this degozaru?¡¹

    Yae, who didn¡¯t know about the gate, asked.

    ¡¸We shoulde out on the highway just outside of town rather than in the middle of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah that would probably be best¡¹

    While listening to what Elsie was saying, I concentrated on the magic growing in my hand while creating a mental image of the location.

    ¡¸Gate¡¹

    A gate of light appears in front of us. It¡¯s approximately the size of the wagon so it can go through.

    ¡¸What¨Cdegozaru!? Is that!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, forward onward.¡¹

    Flustered, Yae moves the wagon forward in a hurry. On the other side of the gate, the sun was just setting behind the mountain on the west side of Leaflet.

    ¡¸It¡¯s convenient after. This magic¡¹

    ¡¸The wagon moved about 5 days distance in one moment¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t go to a ce I¡¯ve never been to at least once before, though¡¹

    ¡¸So, what, just happened degozaru!?¡¹

    Although we were relieved that we had returned, we looked at Yae who looked as though she still didn¡¯t have a clue as to what had just happened.

    Because it was almost dark, we decided to report back to Zanakku tomorrow.

    We stopped the wagon in front of¡¸The Silver Moon¡¹and reported to Mika as soon as we entered the shop. It should be obvious but nothing changed at the ¡°The Silver Moon¡± from when we left. However, when we opened the door there was one thing that was different from usual.

    ¡¸Wee. Are you staying the night?¡¹

    From the other side of the counter, opposite us, stood a solidly built, red mustached, man.

    ....Eh? Who?

    ¡¸......Um....We¡¯re staying here...... We returned from a job...¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, customers that are already staying? Sorry, I hadn¡¯t seen you before.¡¹

    ¡¸Umm, where is Mika?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? You guys are back? You were extremely quick¡¹

    Mika appeared from the kitchen still wearing an apron.

    ¡¸Mika, who is this person?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you hadn¡¯t met him yet. He¡¯s my father. He switched ces with me while you were away¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Doran. Nice to meet you¡¹

    I reflexively grabbed the hand that was stretched out before me. Their hair color certainly looked alike. There characters were simr as well, neither one bothered with the details. It was good that they didn¡¯t have simr looking faces though.

    Doran had gone south to buy spices. Around here you couldn¡¯t get much more than salt and pepper. He¡¯d bought enough of it for the other shops around town.

    ¡¸Ah, then Doran, can I ask you for a room for this girl?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure thing¡¹

    I pushed Yae toward the counter. While she was handling the formalities, the rest of us carried our things up to our rooms. Elsie who had returned the wagon came back.

    ¡¸Ah, Mika, here is a souvenir¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, thank you. How was the Capital¡¹

    ¡¸It was huge. And there were a lot of people¡¹

    While epting the cookie souvenir Mika askedughingly.

    Honestly we came back immediately. We weren¡¯t even there a whole day. If we use the gate to go back, next time we¡¯d spend more time looking around.

    In celebration of a safe return, Mika treated us to dinner. Although, we ate quite a bit of what Mika had made, Yae ate several times what we did. She had bad fuel economy, good grief. Mika and Doran were amazed too.

    After that only Yae had a food charge in addition to her room. For good reason.

 Chapter 20: Trust and Completing the Request

    Jammerg55 here, so because were just basically posting what¡¯s already been done you can probably expect a few more chapters today. Cheers! On a separate note I¡¯m going to include Arc titles as well so people know where we are in rtion to the original web novel

    Chapter 20: Trust and Completing the Request

    The following day we went back to Zanack¡¯s shop toplete the request. We came back so quickly that Zanack was stunned, but after exining about the Gate magic he quickly epted it.

    ¡¸This is the reply from Viscount Sordric.¡¹

    After Zanack took the letter from us, he confirmed the seal, then opened it, and took out the contents, then skimmed over it.

    ¡¸Certainly. Thank you for your hard work.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh and this as well. Half of the transportation fee. We ended up not needing it so we¡¯re returning it.¡¹

    I presented the money bag as it was.

    ¡¸You¡¯re honest, aren¡¯t you? If you¡¯d kept quiet about the Gate, then you wouldn¡¯t have had to return it.¡¹

    ¡¸Trust is the best currency in business. As a merchant you should understand that, right Zanack?¡¹

    ¡¸...That¡¯s true. Trust is a merchant¡¯s fortune. If that is lost there is no business. If one were to betray that it woulde back to crush them.¡¹

    While saying that, Zanack took the money bag.

    And for proof that the request waspleted, the card with the request number was stamped and returned to us. After that, we just needed to go over to the guild to submit it and ept the reward.

    After Zanack expressed his gratitude we left the shop. Then we headed straight over to the guild.

    After entering the guild, there were a bunch of people staring at the request board. Yae, for who this was the first timeing here, looked around restlessly, and we headed over to the submission counter together.

    Then the clerk epted the card stamped by Zanack, and the request waspleted.

    ¡¸Please submit your guild card¡¹

    Three of us present our guild card, and the clerk stamps each of them with a magic, pon pon pon.

    ¡¸Here is the reward of 7 silver coins. Thank you forpleting the request, good work.¡¹

    While taking the reward from the counter, I called Yae over from behind.

    ¡¸Excuse me, I¡¯d like to register this girl.¡¹

    ¡¸Registration? Very well.¡¹

    While exining the registration process to Yae, I divided the reward between us, thest one was going to be used for the meal feeter.

    ¡¸But you know.... It feels strange for the two silver coin reward to feel like so little¡¹

    ¡¸I know right. After receiving those white gold coins as a reward my since of the value of money is warped¡¹

    Elsie had muttered distractedly and I replied smiling wryly.

    The money we¡¯d gotten from the Duke was unexpected money. We shouldn¡¯t rely on that for our means of living as much as possible.

    ¡¸I¡¯m registered ~degozaru?¡¹

    Yae was happily showing us her new card. Although it was a ck beginner¡¯s card unlike ours.

    When seeing that everyone else had a different color, Yae¡¯s face fell a little. Although level wise were weren¡¯t really different, and requests would burry that difference sooner orter.

    Yae wanted to immediately take on a job, so we went over to the request board.

    When members holding different card colors form a party, the highest number of card with the same color are given priority. So even though Yae has a ck card, taking on purple level requests won¡¯t be a problem.

    Everyone read the applications posted to the board

    ¡¸Ruins in the north... Subjugation... Mega.... Slime? This request is still here. Hey this...¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸No!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Everyone refused in unison. Really? The number of voices increased by one. Apparently Yae disliked slimy things too. Too bad...

    In the end, we selected a Tiger-bear, whether it was a bear or a tiger we didn¡¯t know, subjugation request. Even though it was to a ce I¡¯d never been to before, I couldn¡¯t use the gate, it was still close enough to walk to. Well, might as well head over there.

    I¡¯ll state the conclusion, the tiger-bear was a tiger striped bear. Ah, it also had saber tooth tiger fangs.

    It lives in the Iwa Mountains, it was surprising when it attacked suddenly, but Yae basically beat it single-handedly.

    We broke off a the tiger-bear¡¯s fang as proof, and returned to the guild. Then we turned in the fang, requestpleted. Wepleted the request in just two hours from start to finish. We got 12 silver coins. There is a limit to how fast one can be.

    Because there was still time we decided to take on one more, primarily to pacify Yae, and then went to dinner.

    We went to ¡¸Parent¡¹ to for our ¡¸Requestplete, Yae¡¯s guild registration, and Yae¡¯s first subjugation¡¹celebration.

    We decided to have something light to eat and drink, then everyone ordered some vani ice cream. Yae, who hadn¡¯t eat it yet, was surprised and began eating it greedily.

    As we were returning, Aeru asked for some new menu items. What would be good next time? I think I¡¯ll do some research on that.

 Chapter 21: Rain and the Shougi board

    Arc 3: The Crystal Monster

    Chapter 21: Rain and the Shougi board

    Two weeks after returning from the capital. It¡¯s raining outside. It began 3 days ago and hasn¡¯t let up yet. It seems that this world also has something like a rainy season also.

    Until the rain stops, work from the guild is suspended. With that said, I¡¯m studying magic. Well, the book I bought from the capital was just the non-attribute magic book that I it looked like I could pick spells up from.

    About 500 pages... I¡¯ve only read about 1/3 of the entire book but, there were a grand total of 4 that seemed to be of any use. Each page held about 50 spells so there were about 25000 spells in all... So, sooner orter there would be about 4 out of every 25000~ about 1/6250th ... huh?

    What I picked up were:

    Magic effect given to material items ¡¸Enchantment¡¹,

    Paralyze a target and make them immobile ¡¸Paralyze¡¹,

    Change the shape of mineral and wood products ¡¸Modeling¡¹,

    Search for identified subjects ¡¸Search¡¹,

    these 4.

    Among these ¡¸modeling¡¹ and ¡¸search¡¹ were fairly helpful. Well, they¡¯re also somewhat inconvenient as we.

    ¡¸Modeling¡¹ takes the material you have and reforms it into the image you have in your mind. In addition to taking a considerable amount of time (it¡¯s not something that can be done in an instant), if you don¡¯t have a firm image in your mind it¡¯ll turn into something strange.

    As a test, I made a Shougi board (Japanese chess) but, there was one row too many, and grid squares were too big and the lines had bulges in them.

    A detailed image was considerably difficult to hold. It was much easier to make one by looking at an image of the real thing, so I brought up the image of a Shougi board on my smartphone andpleted the board while looking at the image.

    ¡¸Search¡¹ was something that was useful for acquiring the location of lost items, or so I thought. Actually this magic was able to search more broadly.

    I thought that this world had no vani, but I did a test search in the market and quickly found it.

    It wasn¡¯t the vani that I know but ¡¸Koko¡¹ as it was called, had the unusual shape of a petite tomato. However, it looked and smelled just like the real thing, so it was a good enough alternative.£¨tln: Pronounced like cocoa)

    Even though the name and shape were different, the thing I determined to be ¡¸Vani¡¹ resulted in a hit it seemed. It¡¯s really broad.

    But, this was also a fault as well as the narrow useful range. About 50-meters in radius from the central point. It wasn¡¯t really something that could be used to search for another person.

    ¡¸I¡¯m hungry......¡¹

    When looking at the time it was well after lunch, no wonder.

    I put away the book, looked the hotel room, and went down stairs. In the dining room were Doran and the ¡ºWeapon shop Kumachi¡»¡¯s owner, Bararu were sitting, facing each other. Between the two was that square-grid board made of wood.

    ¡¸Shougi again?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep¡¹

    With his line of sight nailed to the board, without looking replied Doran, as I smiled in amazement.

    The Shougi board was only something I made for the ¡°modeling¡± test, but the one with the most interest in it was the inn¡¯s Doran-san. After exining the rules, he was perfectly addicted to it and tried to rope anyone he could into a game. Bararu was just as addicted and whenever they had any free time the tiles would be snapping away.

    Well, honestly Bararu-san¡¯s addiction saved me. Until he came along, with no other opponent to y, I was made to y countless times.

    Even though I knew the rules I wasn¡¯t very good at it. It wasn¡¯t something that I really wanted to do. In the beginning I could win, but right now I¡¯m no match for Doran. Because it¡¯s something you like you naturally get good at it, is something that¡¯s often said.

    Asking Mika who was in the kitchen for some lunch. Not wanting to interrupt the two as they yed sat a little bit away from them.

    ¡¸Bararu, is the shop ok?¡¹

    ¡¸In this rain there won¡¯t be hardly any visitors. I left things to the wife. Anyways, Touya-dono, could make another Shougi set?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? I already gave a set to you didn¡¯t I?¡¹

    Wanting to practice at home, made another set and gave it to Bararu the other day and had just handed it over.

    ¡¸Shimon from the Item¡¯s shop said he wanted one. Please¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s ok but...¡¹

    Someone that was better suited should make one, or so I though, it takes quite a while to actually make a proper board.

    ¡¸Ah, thanks. With this,¡¹

    ¡¸Check¡¹

    ¡¸Nu!?¡¹

    Doran was folding his arms ring at the board after he¡¯d said that, then Bararu folded his arms as well and red at the board. They¡¯re really addicted. I didn¡¯t think it would be like this.

    ¡¸Here you go~. Hey you two should give it a rest.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. Only these guys right.¡¹

    With an imploring face, Doran looked at Mika. Well, if it wasn¡¯t raining, these two wouldn¡¯t spend the entire afternoon ying. Using the rain as an excuse was another way to look at it.

    What Mika had brought for lunch was Mountain herb pasta, tomato soup, and a pair of sliced apples.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, Mika, do you know where the others are?¡¹

    ¡¸Lindsey is in her room I think, Elsie and Yae went out.¡¹

    ¡¸In this rain?¡¹

    ¡¸They went to Parent to buy a brand new cake.¡¹

    Oh, that huh? After finding the vani after, I talked to Aeru and made the Vani roll cake.

    Well, I taught them how to make it and told them the recipe, but I basically watched. But, it was still delicious. I got carried away and had them make the Strawberry roll cake too.

    When Elsie found out about, she wanted to know why I didn¡¯t bring any home, and grabbed my neck. How unreasonable.

    The new cake was going on sale today. ...Even still, they didn¡¯t have to go out in this rain.

    The attachment to sweets is scary.

    ¡¸I¡¯m home, Uwa- I got wet-¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m home degozaru.¡¹

    Otto, speaking of the devil the two came right through the door. Closing their umbres and leaning them against the entrance.

    This world doesn¡¯t have any vinyl umbres. It has the shape of an umbre but they¡¯re basically made of cloth. Even still they were soaked in tree resin making them water-repellent.

    ¡¸Wee home. Did you buy it?¡¹

    ¡¸Perfectly. Thanks to the rain there were actually fewer people.¡¹

    Elsie lifted up and show the bag. What a nice smile, really.

    ¡¸It was delicious degozaru¡¹

    ¡¸Ne~¡¹

    You ate some already? Just how many were there?

    ¡¸Here, this is Mika¡¯s.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks. I¡¯ll pay for itter.¡¹

    Elsie pulled out 4 white boxes from the bag and ced one in Mika¡¯s hand. Mika shrewdly asked

    ¡¸What about the rest?¡¹

    ¡¸One if for Lindsey, one more is for us, thest one is to be delivered to the Duke¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Me?¡¹

    Speaking of, are you girls going to heat more!?

    ¡¸Who else other than you can go to the Capital in this rain? Isn¡¯t itmon sense to give something to those that help you?¡¹

    You guys shoulde too, is want I wanted to say but refusal was scary. What is that¨C?

    There¡¯s no helping it, might as well go. Since its food it¡¯s something that should be eaten as soon as possible.

    And, that¡¯s right,st time I went to the Capital, the duke showed great interest in Shougi. I should bring a set as a gift.

    After telling Doran in advance, I used some of the scrap that was piling up in the back. Using ¡¸modeling¡¹ I made two sets of both Shougi boards and pieces. I¡¯ve gotten used to making them after making them so many times.

    Ipleted them in about 10 minutes. I tentatively checked them. Yep, they¡¯re alright. One time I made one too many rooks and bishops before.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll be back.¡¹

    Taking an umbre, to use ¡°Gate¡± I returned to the backyard. So that it would attract as little attention as possible.

    The exit should be...in the shadow of the mansion¡¯s gate is fine?

    ¡¸Gate¡¹

    ¡¸Delicious! This is Delicious!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s disgraceful, Sue. But, it¡¯s really delicious. This roll cake.¡¹

    Madame Ellen and Sue were overjoyed to eat the roll cake. Bringing it was effective. The duke also ate it noisily.

    ¡¸Well, I could eat this all the time, I¡¯m envious of the people in Leaflet. If I could use ¡°Gate¡± like you I would go buy it every day.¡¹

    ¡¸If you would like, I can tell your chef the recipe and how to make it. It¡¯s not really a secret.¡¹

    ¡¸Really, Touya?! Mother, we can eat this every day!¡¹

    The one that reacted most strongly was Sue. Oi, you¡¯re drooling, daughter of the duke.

    ¡¸Oh Sue. If you were to eat this every day you would get fat. Eat it only every other day.¡¹

    Laughing pleasantly at the duchess¡¯seback. Every other day shouldn¡¯t change much. But, if when Ie back and Sue was really fat, then I¡¯d feel a little guilty...

    ¡¸And, that¡¯s the Shougi that you mentioned before?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. This a two yer game, therefore would you like to y?¡¹

    I set the board and pieces in front of the duke and set up my pieces up on the board.

    ¡¸Father! Me too!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, wait a moment. I¡¯m going first.¡¹

    The duke imitated me and set up his pieces. Ah, the rook and bishop go are backwards.

    ¡¸First, the movement of the pieces. This is called a ¡¸Pawn¡¹, it¡¯s something like a solder. It can move forward only one space, but when it enters the opponents position©¤©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu...¡¹

    The duke learned the movements of the pieces one after the other. He¡¯s learning pretty quickly. If it¡¯s like this then he¡¯ll improve in no time.

    But, I didn¡¯t have time to regret that......

    ¡¸One more game! Just one more game! The next one will be thest!¡¹

    I already heard that line...... In the end, the Duke was just as addicted as Doran, challenging me to endless games. It¡¯s already night time you know...... Sue, who had gotten tired of waiting, had fallen asleep on the sofa.

    I had already thought this but, this world has very few amusements. So I get the impression that it would be like this.

    ¡¸This is really interesting. We should get elder brother to try this!¡¹

    I was finally liberated at midnight The Duke said somethingpletely unexpected. I didn¡¯t think it would happen but, the King wouldn¡¯t get addicted would he? There will be no ying Shougi instead of politics...

    Ah, the rain let up.

 Chapter 22: The Headless Knight and the Ruins

    Jammerg55 here, this was fun to trante, especially that name ¡°Dyurahan¡±. It took me a bit to figure out that ¡°pile of blocks and columns¡± meant ¡°pile of rubble¡±. Anyways, Enjoy!

    Chapter 22: The Headless Knight and the Ruins

    ¡¸Yae, it went that way!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    Using the crumbling rampart as a shield, that person disappeared from my view.

    The metallic sound echoes against the walls. I turn and go around the rampart, and that person and Yae were fighting.

    The knight had jet ck armor and arge sinister sword. From that enormous body just oozes strength. The both feet were firmly nted on the ground, and swung both arms as they sprinted forward with the sword.

    Well, there wasn¡¯t really any feeling of benevolence. The dark knight was already headless.

    Duhan. The knight who died a miserable death by the guillotine, was wandering aimlessly, looking for a suitable neck for himself. The real world and legend are different, but that was the subjugation target.

    Yae and I formed a pincer attack against Duhan. Yae saw the signal from me, confirming the light between my middle and index fingers, she quickly left from that ce.

    ¡¸Piercing light, Sacred Shining Spear, Shining Javelin¡¹

    From the finger tips shot a spear of dazzling light straight at Duhan. The spear shot through the left shoulder and the arm was torn off.

    However, blood doesn¡¯t poor from the wound like a human wound would. Instead of blood, a ck miasma drifted out. The remaining right arm turned in my direction and lowered it.

    At that moment, a figure jumps from the shadows straight at the headless knight with fists flying. Without hesitation the shadow then delivered a sharp kick which made it explode.

    ¡¸Elsie! What about the wolves!?¡¹

    ¡¸I was able to finish it somehow! There were almost 20 of them, mou!¡¹(Tln: Mou: cry of exasperation)

    From a distance away Lindseyes running up. Ok, from here is the real show.

    Elsie, unexpecting an attack, Duhan aims at her neck with thatrge sword in an instant and swings down. Elsie squats down, evades it and rolls repeatedly toward me.

    ¡¸mese forth, fireball of purgatory, Fireball¡¹

    The fireball shot back behind Lindsey toward and hits Duhan. Yae¡¯s de swings and prevents the sword froming down.

    ¡¸It¡¯s stubborn! It¡¯ll be bad if this bes a protracted struggle.¡¹

    Unlike them, if we were to be hit by that huge sword even once, it would probably be instant death, or an arm at best.

    Duhan had already lost his life, a corpse, in other words an undead. Undead are weak toward the Light attribute. Lindsey can use the light attribute but not to a strong degree. I guess I¡¯ll have to do it.... I¡¯ll go with that.

    ¡¸Lindsey! Use Ice magic and stop his feet. A few seconds is ok¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? I-I understand!¡¹

    Hearing that, Yae and Elsie begin to move. Attracting Duhan¡¯s attention, Lindsey and I work together. Understand, our team work is something else.

    ¡¸Ice entangle, spell of freezing, Ice Bind¡¹

    Lindsey¡¯s magic activated, Duhan¡¯s feet froze in no time. As to escape from the spell the ice begins to crack as the headless knight strains his legs to get out of the ice, little by little beginning to break away. As if I¡¯ll let you.

    ¡¸Multiply!¡¹

    ¡¸My non-attribute activates. Around me, in the air, four magic formations appear. Next I recite a light attribute spell.

    ¡¸Piercing light, sacred shining spear, Shining Javelin¡¹

    Immediately after, four spears of light appear from the formations and stormed out. All the spears flew directly at Duhan. A non-attribute magic that enables multiple copies of the same spell to activate simultaneously. That is ¡¸Multiply¡¹

    The headless knight had no means of escaping and took the full brunt of the attack of the spears of light; Lindsey¡¯s ice magic would not allow it.

    Duhan lost his right arm, his torso, and his left leg. Then he lost his chest and fell slowly.

    The jet-ck miasma oozed out of the now tattered armor, and scattered in the wind.

    The headless knight moved no more.

    ¡¸It¡¯s finished isn¡¯t it¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m tired-degozaru¡¹

    Elsie mutters in relief, Yae squats down on the ground. It¡¯s no wonder. They had to evade most of the attacks continuously, those girls were always Duhan¡¯s opponents.

    ¡¸Therge group of wolves was a miscalction. That was dangerous...¡¹

    ¡¸Lindsey pats her chest as she lowers herself to the ground.

    After a few months we had raised our guild rank to green. ck>Purple>Green>Blue>Red>Silver>Gold our rank was third from the bottom. With this we were officially independent adventurers.

    Immediately we took a Green request, once in a while we should take a request in a different town, Elsie had proposed.

    After going to the Guild headquarters in the Capital, we took on a Green request, among them was one for the subjugation of the demon. That was this request.

    The ruins were originally the Capital from 1000 years ago. The king at that time threw this area away it seems. The previous king had decided to move to a new area and that is where the Capital is currently. Transfer of the Capital, as it were.

    Although it isn¡¯t known why, right now the ramparts were full of holes, the paving stones and buildings were barely visible, the castle itself waspletely broken down, just columns remained. It was now literally ruins.

    Demon and demon beastse and try to settle down in the ruins, then someone makes a request to subjugate it. However afterwards it repeats again. It appears to be a cycle ofpletion.

    If a demones to settle one after another then before long there will be a crowds of them. Regr subjugation is required.

    ¡¸But, even if this is the former capital, there isn¡¯t anything here......¡¹

    Looking around in the vicinity there was a crumbling wall, wall, wall. Here on a hill, were it was a good position tomand form above, the castle was built here. Did the Duke and Sue¡¯s ancestors also live here?

    However, after transferring the capital, why was this ce abandoned? Was it like Romance of the Three Kingdoms where the capital was forcibly transferred and the castle and private homes were burned?

    ¡¸It might be interesting if the King¡¯s hidden treasure was here¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not the case. It would be different if the country was destroyed, but because the capital was only transferred, all the treasure was moved as well~degozaru.¡¹

    ¡¸I know, I know. I just wanted to say it.¡¹

    Yae rejected what Elsie had said out loud. Treasure huh?

    In my world there were things like Tokugawa burial money and Takeda burial money but, there might be something like that here as well. It¡¯s not something I dislike either. Treasure hunting is a man¡¯s romance.

    Suddenly, I thought of something. I could practice that magic here.

    ¡¸Search: Treasure¡¹

    Might as well use the Search magic. There might be something that I recognize as treasure here....... Yea, nothing. Obviously right?

    ¡¸Did you use ¡¸Search¡¹!? D-did you find anything?¡¹

    ¡¸At least there is no treasure near here.¡¹

    Replying to the rapt with anticipation Elsie the search results.

    ¡¸I see......Too bad¡¹

    ¡¸Bu, but, Toyua that¡¯s just treasure that you recognize, there still might be something of value around.¡¹

    Ah, the younger sister also understands the romance of treasure hunting it seems. As expected of twins.

    Certainly as Lindsey says, for example, there might be a painting worth a lot. But, to me it might only look like ¡¸something with scribbles on it¡¹that be ¡¸something of value¡¹. Even if something is retrieved it¡¯s not shown. It depends on the values of the user. If I were to know the value of a painting then something might react.

    That¡¯s certainly a valid argument. ¡¸Riches¡¹ meaning jewels, gold, a crown,rge or small coins, was that kind of image. Un, that would mean......

    ¡¸Search: Historical Relic¡¹

    ¡¸Something of historical value¡¸ should catch something right? Ah, but if I don¡¯t know about something like that then it would be useless...... Huh?

    ¡¸......I found something¡¹

    It was there, something of historical value. The ruins themselves responded but there was something else beyond that. Sharpening the senses. Yea, I certainly fell it.

    ¡¸Wh, where is it~degozaru!?¡¹

    ¡¸......It¡¯s this way. It feels like it¡¯s over here. Its big, what is this?¡¹

    From within the ruins the feeling flows. I led while the others followed behind, before long there was pile of rubble. Oh?

    ¡¸Underneath? Under the pile of rubble?¡¹

    How am I going to move this how many ton pile of rubble? While I am at a loss, Lindsey moved out in front.

    ¡¸mes burst forth, Explosion of Crimson, Explosion¡¹

    With an immense explosive noise, the columns and pebbles were blown away. Wai- isn¡¯t that going overboard, Lindsey!?

    ¡¸......It¡¯s finished¡¹

    I who looked amazed, looked from Lindsey to the spot where the pile of rubble was. What is this, this enthusiasm?

    Standing in the spot where the pile of rubble once was, the strong feeling further intensified. Underneath.....?

    Under my feet on the stone pavement there isn¡¯t......n? What is this?

    I moved a stone with my foot and saw something underneath. I called everyone over and we cleaned it all off. What was underneath was what looked like a 2 tatami wide iron mat. In this ce...

    Combining our strength we opened it. I don¡¯t know why but it doesn¡¯t seem to be rusted, and opens quite easily. Could it be that it isn¡¯t iron at all?

    And below that, there was a set of stairs that leads further underground, we were eerily invited......

 Chapter 23: The Underground Ruins and the Crystal Demon

    Jammerg55 here, this was a really fun chapter to trante, by fun I mean thrilling. This arc was only 3 chapters long but it is a big setup for a several arcs including the next one. Enjoy!

    Chapter 23:The Underground Ruins and the Crystal Demon

    ¡¸Lighte forth, Small Illumination, Light¡¹

    In the air above Lindsey¡¯s head appeared a small light. With a firm step on the stairs we begin to descend underground.

    The stairs drew in a gradual spiral angle, just how far is this thing going to go? While continuing forward it felt as if we were walking closer to the bowels of hell, such foolish uneasiness sprang up.

    After descending the long flight of stairs, there was a wide stonework passage way.

    Pointing straight ahead, whaty ahead was so dark nothing could be seen. There was a damp moist smell that caused an indescribably eerie mood.

    ¡¸Som-, something, it feels bad, a ghost might even appear.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying Elsie!? Surely, gh- ghosts won¡¯te out~degozaru! ......Right£¿¡¹

    Yae overreacts to what Elsie muttered quietly. I don¡¯t really care but can you girls please stop pulling on my coat ... it¡¯s making it hard to walk...

    Lindsey walks voluntarily ahead through the passage. You¡¯ve got some guts.

    The light from Lindsey ahead lights the passage. Next we follow and gradually advance through the next passage that gradually rises andes out into arge hall.

    ¡¸What is this...?¡¹

    Drawn on the furthest wall ahead, there seemed to be characters or something. Approximately 4 meters high and 10 meters in length, there seemed to be continuous lines of writing.

    As I drew nearer, rather than characters they seemed closer to pictographs. Something in the range of Inca or Aztec writing.

    ¡¸Lindsey...can you read what¡¯s written here?¡¹

    ¡¸No... not at all. Ancient magguage...doesn¡¯t seem to be this.¡¹

    Lindsey while answering my question doesn¡¯t look at me, but stares at the wall absentmindedly.

    This certainly ssifies as a historical relic. Even an amateur like me can understand that. But, if you were to ask me if this was treasure, I would honestly say that it was something else. ¡°Search¡± would have still shown this as a result.

    Oh that¡¯s right, I should at least take a picture. I setup the smartphone, pushed the picture button on the camera app and a brilliant sh of light appeared.

    ¡¸U!? What was that!?¡¹

    The sudden sh of light startled Yae and the others. Showing them that it was alright by showing them my smartphone, they breathed a sigh of relief. The girls are gradually bing ustomed to my entric behavior. Oh wait, I shouldn¡¯t say things like entric behavior about myself.

    I took pictures of all the paintings but why is something like this in a ce like this?

    ¡¸Hey, wait! Everyonee over here for a moment!¡¹

    Elsie suddenly raises her voice. On the right side of the hall she was pointing to a certain part of the wall.

    ¡¸Someone buried something here¡¹

    In the wall, there was a brownish transparent diamond stone just in our line of vision that was imbedded. It was approximately 2-centimeters in diameter. A jewel, it seemed to be slightly dirty.

    ¡¸This is... a demon stone. This is the earth attribute demon stone. If you pour in some magic something might happen.¡¹

    ¡¸Something... like a trap?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t say it isn¡¯t something like that... but something like this wouldn¡¯t be a trap normally it¡¯s unthinkable¡¹

    I can nod at Lindsey¡¯s exnation but... what is it, this unease? Because there is a switch I want to push it. With that feeling it might not be a trap... I might just be over thinking it.

    ¡¸Well then Touya, apply some magic.¡¹

    ¡¸What me!?¡¹

    With Elsie¡¯s nonchntment, I spun around and looked. Even though it might be a trap!?

    ¡¸I mean Touya is the only one with the earth attribute right?¡¹

    Muu, if I remember correctly, Lindsey has fire and water, and light, Elsie has non-attribute, Yae doesn¡¯t have any attribute. And I have all attributes. Oh well, it can¡¯t be helped......

    ¡¸Why is everyone so far away?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Well, just in case¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Everyone takes a distance from me, trying tough it away while staring intently. After sighing once, I apply magic to the demon stone.

    Zuzuzuzuzu......the sounds of the ground that had begun to move, all the walls in front of me became sand and opened a hole. It was a pretty shy door opening.

    ¡¸What is this?¡¹

    The walls disappear and we look inside. There seemed to be an object covered with dust and sand in the center of the room.

    What would be something appropriate to say...? The first image I saw was an insect. A cricket. It looked close to that... From the almond shaped body, that looked like it could fly, sprouted 6 long slender legs. Several had already been broken.

    It was approximately the size of a light car. Imagine a dead cricket with its arms and legs missing.

    But, the form was machine-like, with a simple streamlined structure, rather than a living thing.

    ¡¸What is that thing? Is some kind of image?¡¹

    Elsie looked at it from various angles. Looking closely at it, looking inside the head there was what looked like a transparent baseball sized red object.

    With dust and sand on the surface, the mysterious object was half transparent... was it ss? It can¡¯t really see through the gloom......n?

    ¡¸Lindsey...How much longer can you maintain the light magic?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? I¡¯m certainly not very good with light magic but... I can keep it going for about 2 hours.¡¹

    Puffing her cheeks in protest, cocks her head and looks at the light ball that¡¯s suspended in the air.

    ¡¸Huh? The light seems to be getting weaker it seems...¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not ¡°it seems.¡± It¡¯s certainly weakened. This is......¡¹

    ¡¸Touya-dono!¡¹

    ncing back at Yae who shouted, in the head of the cricket, the red ball began to shine. The cricket¡¯s body begins to vibrate a little.

    ¡¸Touya-san! It¡¯s absorbing the light magic!¡¹

    That¡¯s the reason the light magic was weakening! The ball quickly begins to shine and the cricket¡¯s body begins to move. Could it be... this thing, it¡¯s alive!? The magic is being absorbed and it¡¯s starting to move!?

    Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiin!

    Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiin!

    Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiin!

    ¡¸Ugh...this is...!¡¹

    My ears started to ring from the shrill noise. The sound impacted all the walls around the room. It was like an electric shock to the body. The pinging was causing the walls to begin to crack. This is bad! At this rate we¡¯re going to be buried alive!

    ¡¸Gate!¡¹

    As the gate appeared, everyone ran through the gate one after the other above ground. I was thest to enter the gate just as the cricket stood up. It was charging at me at a terrifying speed. It was only 5 meters away from me, it was like a spear, and was headed right at me.

    I fell out of the gate andnded on the ground. I immediately closed the gate and the ruins on the ground extended in my presence. It seems to have been buried alive in the end.

    ¡¸What was that?¡¹

    ¡¸That demon, I¡¯ve never seen anything like it degozaru!¡¹

    Elsie and Yae looked at the entrance to the underground, still tense while talking about the underground looked around, gogogogogo... the earth rumbled and a crack appeared.

    From the interior came the sounds of roaring and a cloud of dust appeared. Perhaps the hall in the underground caved in it seems. That cricket demon seems to have been buried, or should have been.

    Everyone held their breath, silence ruled the vicinity.

    ...Kiiiiiin...

    That sound...could it be...

    Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiin...

    It¡¯sing...!

    Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiin!

    Dokaa! And it broke through the ground and came out on top.

    That almond type, 6 long slender legged creature. The crystal shines under the sun. This is what you would call a translucent living being, a crystal creature?

    The cricket stretches its legs again, and runs sideways down the walls and directly at me. It cuts through the walls like a knife through tofu. What sharpness.

    ¡¸mee forth, Red duet, Fire arrow!¡¹

    Lindsey sends a continuous stream of ming arrows at the cricket. However, even without dodging the arrows, calmly epts them. The me arrows were being sucked into the cricket and disappearing.

    ¡¸It¡¯s absorbing the magic!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu...well then what about this!¡¹

    Yae draw¡¯s her sword and strikes at the head of the cricket. But what would have been a hit was merely a scratch.

    ¡¸What hardness degozaru!¡¹

    Next, Elsie punched the cricket from the side. But it wasn¡¯t effective, it wasn¡¯t something that could damage it after all.

    One of the cricket¡¯s feet took aim at Elsie. She dodged it before she was skewered.

    ¡¸What should we do with this thing!?¡¹

    Magic is absorbed, des don¡¯t cut it, what should I......! ......Wait, if attack magic doesn¡¯t work directly then what about indirectly...... let¡¯s test that out.

    ¡¸Slip!¡¹

    The moment I set the frictional properties on one of the cricket¡¯s feet to zero the result was immediate, that guy fell spectacrly. OK!

    ¡¸Lindsey! Magic doesn¡¯t work directly, but does indirectly!¡¹

    ¡¸I see...I understand! Icee forth, a huge lump of Ice, Ice Rock!¡¹

    Lindsey recites the ice magic. A huge mass of Ice appears over the head of the cricket, then falls just like that. The cricket is crushed. Though direct attack magic is absorbed, an object made from magic could not be absorbed.

    ¡¸Kiii!¡¹

    Like the rust on the hinges of a rusted door, the cricket flinches. However with even with the objects invented by magic only damage it a little due to the hardness.

    Facing the one who stopped it, Elsie jumps out of the way like avoiding a bullet.

    ¡¸Boost... Open all!¡¹

    This non-attribute magic improves physical strength, ¡°Boost¡± is used, with a best aimed kick to one of the long slender legs of the cricket with as much power as possible.

    The next moment, with what sounded something like breaking ss, the leg was crushed.

    There¡¯s no way this thing can¡¯t be wounded. If can be damaged even a little at a time, it¡¯ll fall eventually!

    ¡¸Ki...kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiin!¡¹

    Suddenly, the cricket groans and screams, the read ball shines in it¡¯s head. As if reacting to that, the leg that should have been crushed was restored, Hey, that¡¯s a lie right......

    ¡¸It restored it¡¹

    In a moment of surprise, Elsie stops momentarily. In the moment that she stopped she was deeply pierced in her right shoulder.

    ¡¸Oneechan!¡¹

    Elsie flies instantly backward away in escape. Blood streams profusely from the shoulder. Her shirt is stained and stains all the way down to her pants.

    ¡¸Yae! Lindsey! Stall it!¡¹

    The two nod and Yae quickly attacked while Lindsey began to form another ice rock. While the cricket is focused on the 2 girls. I run up to Elsie and use recovery magic on her. The wound is gradually closed, and before long the blood is stopped.

    ¡¸Thank you... I¡¯m fine now...¡¹

    Like hell you¡¯re fine. The wound might have been closed but the damage should still be there.

    Capable of regeneration, magic absorption, abnormally strong hardness... how do we beat it...? Are there any weak points?

    ¡¸Even if we break something it gets regenerated making this hopeless......!¡¹

    ¡¸Speaking of which...when we found that body it was already broken apart... So why....?¡¹

    If I remember correctly...... It absorbed Lindsey¡¯s magic and then it regenerated...... Even though it regenerated it still needed magic? Speaking of which, at that time the ball in the head started to shine. Could it be that the red ball in the head is the nucleus...?

    ¡¸Elsie,e here...¡¹

    I told Elsie what I realized.

    ¡¸Eh? You can do that kind of thing!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure. But it¡¯s worth trying¡¹

    ¡¸...Got it¡¹

    With a breath straightening up, I faced the cricket and concentrated magic on my grip and imagined its body. The body is transparent so look closely!

    ¡¸Aport!¡¹

    In my hand the red crystal appeared. Good, it seeded!

    ¡¸Elsie!¡¹

    ¡¸Boost!¡¹

    I aimed and threw the ball , Elsie¡¯s strengthened fist came straight down on it. It got caught between Elsie¡¯s fist and the ground and shattered to pieces with a ¡°Pakiin!¡±

    ¡¸How about that!?¡¹

    After pulling out the nucleus it stops moving. Before long, it crumbles with a rattle. Reflecting with a glitter in the sun, the Crystal demon finally falls.

    For a while, waiting for it to reproduce again, but it did not revive for a long, long time.

    With the tension drained, I sit on the ground. The idea that I decided to try went well. Looking around closely Elsie and Yae were also sitting on the ground.

    Lindsey took a splinter of the demon, she wanted to examine it.

    ¡¸Could this be, this could be something that closely resembles demon stone...¡¹

    ¡¸Demon stone?¡¹

    ¡¸Demon stone¡¯s features are magic amplification, umtion and discharge. This demon absorbed magic from someone else and used it to regenerate itself... no, could it be that was a defense ability... and then used it, I think. Absorption, umtion, discharge... those are features that look like demon stone.¡¹

    Could it be that thing couldn¡¯t actually produce any magic itself? And because of that it stopped moving in the ruins? Nothing but a mystery.

    ¡¸Is this something that we should report to the guild degozaru?¡¹

    ¡¸No, when taking the fact of the underground ruins and this being the former Capital into consideration, the government should be informed instead. Let¡¯s go and speak to the Duke¡¹

    I see. That would be best.

    Let¡¯s immediately go to the duke¡¯s house.

    ¡¸Gate¡¹

    ¡¸I see, the old Capital had those kinds of ruins...¡¹

    The Duke folded his arms and leaned back in his chair thinking about it. It was unfortunate but Sue and Ellen were both out. While sitting in the parlor, we exined the general outline.

    ¡¸I understand. This could possibly have some rtion to the royal family. The government will send out an investigation and investigate the area. Of course the demon as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¨C... The underground ruins are probably destroyed, so examining those might be quite difficult....¡¹

    ¡¸What? Oh, I see....the writing on the wall was something that interested me but...¡¹

    The Duke looks down with a disappointed face. Did I do something bad...? No, it¡¯s not as if we destroyed those ruins.

    ¡¸Oh, but I was able to take some photos of the wall painting. You might be able to do something with that.¡¹

    ¡¸Photo?¡¹

    On the smartphone camera app the photo was disyed to the Duke.

    ¡¸What is this!?¡¹

    ¡¸This is a non-attribute magic image recorder¡¹

    ¡¸Hou?... You¡¯re amazing as usual...¡¹

    With a little lie the duke was easily deceived. Sorry forgive me. The exnation is too confusing.

    ¡¸If I can have some time I can make some copies and hand them over.¡¹

    ¡¸Please do. By chance, it¡¯s possible that this was recorded 1000 years before the capital was transferred.¡¹

    Ah, why is it that the country of the capital that was transferred doesn¡¯t even know why it happened. Usually this kind of thing is recorded by the country in some kind of record. Or could it be that the duke is saying that the reason the capital was transferred is in the wall painting. That something about the demon was written there.

    We understand the weak point of that monster. If we were to fight it again we would probably win.

    But, something bothers me. The old Capital was that in that condition that it probably wasn¡¯t the demon¡¯s doing.

    With hazy feelings, we left the details with the Duke and departed the residence.

    So I hope you enjoyed this arc, I think it¡¯s the best to date. What do you guys think of my writing style for Smartphone? Any suggestions,ments, endless praise etc etc write below. Thanks!

    If I have more time I¡¯ll probably release chapters for the next arc.

 Chapter 24: The Demi-human Country, and the Attempted Assassination of the King

    Arc 4: Members of the Royal Family

    Chapter 24: The Demi-human Country, and the Attempted Assassination of the King

    After several days, I finished copying the wall painting of the underground ruins.

    Using a useful non-attribute magic¡¸Drawing¡¹it transferred exactly what I saw to the paper, it was transcribed by magic. It was a copy machine.

    I didn¡¯t use a pen and write it, the characters appeared on the surface, exactly as it would if it were a copier. While looking at the smartphone screen, it copied to the paper.

    This magic is just good to me as if I¡¯d gotten a printer from the outside. I tested this by printing out several cake recipes, I took them over to Aeru who was more than delighted. It¡¯s just for the materials I had to use ¡°Search¡± to locate several times. It had calcted the weight using the 100 yen coin in my pocket as the base measurement. Hurry up and notice more quickly, Me.

    Well then, should we go deliver it to the Capital? I thought about calling everyone together but the mood usually falls when going to see the Duke, so I decided to go by myself. Its times like these I feel the difference of the nobles. There weren¡¯t any nobles in my former world. No, strictly speaking there might have been some you know.

    Gathering the copied documents, a ¡°Gate¡± was opened.

    I went through the door, and ended up in front of the Dukes house.

    ¡¸Ah, excuse me¡¹

    The guard was surprised at my sudden appearance. Actually every time Ie they¡¯re surprised to be honest. I wish they would get used to it, from the looks of it it¡¯s still going to be a while.

    Huh?

    The front gates are opening, a carriage ising outside? Is the timing bad?

    ¡¸Touya-dono!? I¡¯m grateful! Please get in!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Wait...Eh!? What¡¯s going on!?¡¹

    The carriage door opened and came out, the Duke grabbed my arm and pulled me onto the carriage. What what!?

    ¡¸Well, I didn¡¯t image that Touya-dono would be here at this moment...! God himself probably sent you. I¡¯m very grateful.¡¹

    In his excitement while looking at me, the Duke raised his hands in prayer. I had certainly been sent here by god. But I don¡¯t think he would have sent me here like this. What in the heck happened?

    ¡¸What exactly happened?¡¹

    I asked the Duke, who wiped the sweat of his brow, and opened his mouth in a strained voice.

    ¡¸My elder brother has been poisoned¡¹

    .....What did he just say?

    When the Duke says ¡°elder brother¡± he means the King... right? Regicide as it were?

    ¡¸Fortunately we were able to deal with it Early on and he is holding out. However...¡¹

    Squeezing both hands together, as if looking for an option in those hands, as his voice trembled. They tried to kill his elder brother, that¡¯s obviously something to worry about.

    ¡¸Do you have any ideas about the criminal?¡¹

    ¡¸......There is one person that I can think of. However, there isn¡¯t any proof. You remember don¡¯t you, when Suu was attacked? It¡¯s probably the same perpetrator is what I think.¡¹

    ¡¸But why the King? Do you think some other country tried to assassinate him...?¡¹

    ¡¸If it were that it would be moreprehensible...¡¹

    With a single sigh the Duke lifted his face. An unpleasant expression appeared on his face.

    ¡¸Our Belfast Kingdom is surrounded by 3 countries. In the west is the Rifurisu Koukoku (meaning Empire), in the east is the Merisha Mountain range which beyond is the Regulus Teikoku (it also means Empire) and to the south is the Great Gau River, which boarders the Misumido Kingdom. We¡¯ve had a long rtionship with the Rifurisu Empire for many years and have many friendly connections.¡¹

    Fumufumu.

    ¡¸Since the war with the Teikoku from 20 years ago, there is a tentative non-aggression pact between us, honestly it¡¯s difficult to say that we¡¯re getting along amiably. It wouldn¡¯t be strange even if it invades again. And there¡¯s the Misumido Kingdom to the south, now that is an enigma.¡¹

    ¡¸Enigma?¡¹

    ¡¸In the middle of the war against the Teikoku 20 years ago, a newly founded nation arose. We made an alliance with this new country and the empire was restrained and we tried to create new trade with them. However, there are nobles who oppose that.¡¹

    ¡¸Why is that?¡¹

    If it wasn¡¯t known when the Teikoku was going to invade, then wouldn¡¯t it be prudent to simply have more allies?

    ¡¸Misumido is a country of demi-humans. Many demi-humans live together, demi-humans rule the country. Those are reasons that the old nobles don¡¯t like.¡¹

    ¡¸...What is that?¡¹

    Because you don¡¯t like something, it makes it OK to obstruct the nation¡¯s best interests? Furthermore demi-humans aren¡¯t bad people. Some of them might be unwilling to listen but giving them 100 steps will make it easier to understand. Demi-humans properly understand things, I¡¯ve met Alma who was a very good kid.

    ¡¸Once the demi-humans were treated lower than animals, they were objects of contempt. They were thought of as a vile barbaric race. However, when our father¡¯s era came,ws regarding recognition were enacted. Those manners gradually went out of use. In fact, there are demi-humans that are walking normally around the castle, upright without any kind of discrimination. But, there are still those backward thinking old nobles that refuse to admit that are still around.¡¹

    ¡¸Discrimination is it?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Why should we have to ally with a vile demi-human¡¯s filthy country? Shouldn¡¯t we instead conquer them, and turn them into a vassal state? Elder brother can¡¯t do anything except obstruct them.¡¹

    I see. So the old nobles are pulling the strings this time. But is that really required to go that far?

    Those were feelings that I had. To have your own King killed. Wouldn¡¯t the King¡¯s death cause you more problems?

    ¡¸If my elder brother dies, the throne moves to Princess Yumina who is his only daughter. Perhaps, that noble wants their own son to marry the princess, and approach the family as a bridegroom. With that in mind they tried to kidnap Sue, then use that as material to ckmail with, the person they were trying to get to was not myself but probably my elder brother.¡¹

    If you value your niece¡¯s life, do not deal with Misumido. It¡¯s the princess of a country, the guard is probably pretty severe. Therefore, they target Sue instead. Then they try and push their luck and have their son be engaged to her instead. But what guilt they must feel.

    If they were exposed even by mistake then it¡¯s a one way trip to the headman¡¯s ax. The historical drama of some viin¡¯s head suspended pops into my mind somehow.

    ¡¸And? What exactly should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸I wish for you to cure my brother. Using the same magic you did with Ellen.¡¹

    The abnormal state recovery magic ¡°Recovery.¡± That huh? Certainly, poisons and other afflictions can be removed. Did the Duke invite me with this in mind? I consented.

    While doing so, the Duke¡¯s carriage crosses the drawbridge and reaches the King¡¯s castle atst.

    I was hurriedly brought into the castle by the Duke, the red carpet was spread out and the all doors opened to meet us. The stairs expanded downward in a gentle curve to the right and left. In the middle was a gorgeous chandelier which glittering stars shined and the same glittering could be seen on the ceiling. Is that Demon stone light?

    Running the long stairs with the Duke along came a single man as we were passing each other.

    ¡¸Well well isn¡¯t it the His Highness the Duke, It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve spoken.¡¹(We meet again)

    ¡¸......Earl Balsa...!¡¹

    The Duke with a nce like a re looked at the Earl who was right in front of us. The man had a thin neck, shy clothing and was slightly overweight. He looked like a toad. A broad grin spread across his face and looked at us. (tln: it actually trantes to ¡°Earl baldy¡±, but here he is using it as an insult so it trantes into ¡°toad¡± which fits him perfectly.)

    ¡¸Please rest assured. The ones that threatened His Majesty¡¯s life have already been caught.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say?¡¹

    ¡¸It was the ambassador from the Misumido Kingdom. It was the wine that the King drank. That wine was what the Misumido Kingdom ambassador had presented.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s absurd......¡¹

    The Duke was surprised by that fact, and it showed on his face that he didn¡¯t believe it. If that were to be true, both countries would be forced to ditch their rtions. No war wouldn¡¯t be out of the question.

    But, there¡¯s something not right. It¡¯s all too convenient.

    ¡¸The ambassador is being restrained in another room. That demi-human did something that outrageous. We¡¯ll send Misumido back their head......¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t happen! Everything is for elder brother to decide! We¡¯ll have the ambassador stay in that room for a little while only!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? For the demi-human to receive such an undeserving vote of confidence.... So shall it be. However, should anything happen to His Majesty, the other nobles won¡¯t be able to stop the public you know? They¡¯ll probably demand the same thing.¡¹

    Earl Balsa expressed a repulsive smile. It¡¯s this guy? The old noble who discriminates against demi-humans and opposes the King¡¯s policies? No, could he be the one that poisoned the King as well......

    With one look at the Duke who was ring at this toad, that deduction was not mistaken it seems. This bastard is the criminal.

    ¡¸Well then with this. It seems it will be getting busy around here after this.¡¹

    The toad had said and was beginning to descend the long flight of stairs. It will be busy? Because the King dies? The toad sent the Duke off with a hand as the Dukes hand trembled as he grasped it. Alright, time for a little punishment for toadie.

    ¡¸Slip¡¹

    The toad missed a step and fell mightily down the stairs. He didn¡¯t stop until he reached the bottom. He was then thrown on to the floor.

    ¡¸Gukya!¡¹

    Before long the toad calmly got up, tottered and began to walk. The surrounding maids and knight guards were trembling trying to hold in theirughter.

    Che. He didn¡¯t die. The Duke who¡¯d heard my tongue click asked.

    ¡¸You?¡¹

    I who remained silent raised my thumb and replied with a smile.

    The Duke gave an amazed expression and returned a simr smile thereafter.

 Chapter 25: Detoxification and Posion Retrival

    Chapter 25: Detoxification and Posion Retrival

    ¡¸Oops, we don¡¯t have time for this. We need to hurry!¡¹

    Once again running up the stairs, wended in a long corridor. In front of the room the guardsmen, which were heavily armed, recognized the duke and moved out of the way. They bowed their heads reverently as they opened the big door behind them.

    ¡¸Elder Brother!¡¹

    Inside the room that the Duke jumped into, light streamed into the room from arge picture window on the wall, the bed had a luxurious canopy attached. Everyone had looks of despair toward the man lying on the bed, who was most likely the king.

    Next to the bed was, a young girl clutching the hand of the King that was lying there; in a chair was a woman fighting back tears, wearing a calming expression; an elderly person wearing a gray colored robe; the person with a golden wand, who¡¯s eyes were covered by jade green hair, who¡¯s shoulders shook in anger, was a woman; and a man with a splendid beard wearing a military uniform.

    The duke walks briskly up to the elderly person in a gray robe beside the bed and calls.

    ¡¸What is elder brother¡¯s condition?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve tried every trick in the book but, I¡¯ve never seen the symptoms of this poison before......if it stays like this then......¡¹

    The elderly person closed his eyes, and tilts his neck sideways. At that time, the king opens his mouth and with a hoarse voice,

    ¡¸Elder Brother¡¹

    ¡¸My wife and daughter...I implore...you...Misumido...the alliance with the kingdom......¡¹

    ¡¸Touya-dono! Please!¡¹

    As I ran up the person with the beard in the military uniform tried to stop me but was prevented by the duke.

    The king looks at me with the eyes of a dead fish, ¡°who are you?¡± asks with voiceless lips. The lips were dry and cracked and his face looked frail, it was indeed the face of death. If I don¡¯t hurry up.

    I concentrate magic in the palm of my hand and raise it over the king.

    ¡¸Recovery¡¹

    A soft light flowed from the palm of my hand into the King. After a little while it subsided, the King¡¯s breathing became calm and hisplexion improved as well.

    His eyes fluttered, then open and blink several times, then he sits up after a short while with great force.

    ¡¸Father!¡¹

    ¡¸Dear!¡¹

    While the king was being clung to by the woman and girl, he open and clenched his own hand a few times.

    ¡¸......There¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s as if the suffering just a short while ago was a lie.¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty!¡¹

    The elderly person wearing gray robes took the kings hand and measured his pulse, and looked into his eyes. This person is a doctor, oh I see.

    ¡¸.......The very picture of health. Surely this kind of thing......¡¹

    The family doctor stood apart with a nk surprise, the king turned his attention toward me.

    ¡¸Al...Alfred. Who is this person?¡¹

    ¡¸This is Mochizuki Touya-dono who remedied my wife¡¯s eyes. By chance, he was at my residence so I brought him with me. He is the one that saved your life.¡¹

    ¡¸...Ah¨C, hello. I¡¯m Mochizuki Touya.¡¹

    I¡¯m not sure what greeting would be appropriate so just imitated a response. It might have been bad in front of the king.

    ¡¸Oh that¡¯s right, Ellen¡¯s? You really saved me, you have my gratitude.¡¹

    The King returned an expression of gratitude, while I was still contemting how I should respond; the bearded guy pounded on my back. Hey that hurts!

    ¡¸Thanks for saving the king! You¡¯re Touya-dono right? I like you.¡¹

    Says the bearded old guy still beating my back. I said that hurts!

    ¡¸General, let¡¯s leave it there. But, that non-attribute magic ¡°Recovery.¡± That¡¯s interesting indeed.¡¹

    The woman with the golden wand smiled while stopping the bearded old man. I¡¯m saved.

    ¡¸Elder brother, and what do you wish to do with the Misumido Kingdom¡¯s ambassador?¡¹

    ¡¸What about the ambassador?¡¹

    ¡¸The ambassador is being restrained by Earl Balsa as the mastermind in your assassination attempt. What shall we do?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s absurd! If Misumido were to kill me what would they stand to gain? This is the work of someone else trying to obstruct me, that is the criminal.¡¹

    The King so deres. Meaning that toad is suspicious after all.

    ¡¸However the fact is, the wine that was presented by the ambassador. At the scene there were many witnesses. As long as that suspicion doesn¡¯t clear up......¡¹

    The bearded general exined to the king. Well, until we can¡¯t prove their innocence can we at least make it so they can move around?

    ¡¸What kind of poison was used? That¡¯s something we don¡¯t know. It might be a special poison that demi-humans use. We should first examine that...¡¹

    The elderly family doctor muttered in a worried voice.

    ¡¸For the time being, we should meet with the ambassador. Please call for them, General Leon.¡¹

    The bearded old guy scuttles out of the room.

    The ambassador was probably used and then unjustly used. Kill the meddling king, then use the ambassador as a scapegoat. Then use that as a means of dividing the two countries and start fighting...seems about right. It¡¯spletelyprehensible.

    While the mediation was going on, I raised my voice. I was taken aback by the princess (I think her name is Princess Yumina) who was staring at my face.

    Guessing her age, she was in the same age group as Sue, about 12 or 13. Just like Sue had the same blond hair, andrge eyes, but if you looked closely the left eye and right eye were different color. The right is blue while the left is green. That thing called the ¡°odd eye¡±? She had on a light, white dress. She was wearing a silver ornament on her head.

    ¡¸Thank you for saving my father¡¹

    While saying this she bowed her head politely. She¡¯s a nice polite child isn¡¯t she? Not some selfish, stuck up princess.

    ¡¸No, please don¡¯t worry about it. It is best that he is well isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    With her repeated thanks was a bit embarrassing, so I just smiled to deceive her. However, princess it¡¯s embarrassing... for you to keep looking at me like that. What is it?

    ¡¸Um...... was there something else?¡¹

    It became impossible to ignore the passionate stare, asked while looking away. Before long, the princess¡¯s cheeks blushed slightly and she said

    ¡¸......Do you dislike younger ones?¡¹(Tln: she¡¯s asking if he likes younger girls but he doesn¡¯t get it)

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind the question, and tilted my head. At that time, the door opened, following the bearded general, a demi-human, about 20 years old, entered the room. Huh? That person?

    ¡¸Olga Strand, I havee.¡¹

    Coming in front of the bed, kneeing on one knee, bowing there head was a demi-human woman. On that head were beast ears that stood up. At her waist was a long, bushy tail. She was a fox.

    ¡¸I will ask in no uncertain terms. Did youe to this country with the intent of murder?¡¹

    ¡¸That is unthinkable! I would absolutely never poison His Majesty!¡¹

    ¡¸I would think not. You aren¡¯t the kind of person that would do that kind of thing. I believe you.¡¹

    The King asserted while smiling at the ambassador who expressed a great sigh of relief.

    ¡¸But, the wine that was presented by you was poisoned is also true. What do you have to say about that?¡¹

    ¡¸Tha- that is......¡¹

    At the words that came from the oneesan with the wand, the demi-human hung her head. There was no way for her to prove her innocence. But it didn¡¯t really feel like the woman with the wand was actually cing any me, and what was needed to solve this problem was quite nearby.

    ¡¸Can I say something?¡¹

    ¡¸Touya-dono?¡¹

    Hearing my voice, the surprised fox oneesan looked up. Ah, it¡¯s the oneesan from that time. When we were in the capital before we had helped the lost demi-human child, Alma¡¯s oneesan. Olga did she say it was?

    ¡¸Are you already acquainted with the ambassador?¡¹

    ¡¸I got along well with her younger sister. It was only for a short time though. Putting that aside.¡¹

    I threw away the question from the Duke, with a gesture of throwing it in a box nearby, there was no response from anyone. Ku!

    I asked something that had been bothering me for a while to the bearded general.

    ¡¸Where did the King fall?¡¹

    ¡¸In the dining hall for our most important guests...... what about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Is the scene exactly as it was?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah? Oh, just as it was...... well, the wine that was taken for inspection but we still haven¡¯t found anything......¡¹

    Which means, it hasn¡¯t been detected yet. It¡¯s probably that isn¡¯t it? Thatmon trick. It¡¯s something thats not really a trick at all. The fact the wine wasn¡¯t poisoned was exposed right away. How negligent. However, should we confirm it anyway?

    ¡¸May I be taken to that room? I might be able to find out the ambassador¡¯s innocence¡¹

    Although everyone looked at each other, the king gave his permission, and General Leon led me to that room.

    The room was arge hall, it had a white brick firece; navy blue curtains on the wall that faced the garden; there was something that looked like a picture, high on the wall; on the ceiling was a luxurious, gorgeous chandelier. On the long table was a white table cloth, more over silver candlesticks. The tableware on the food was just as they had left it.

    The general brought out the wine that I asked for.

    ¡¸Is this wine something unusual?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really know but it seems so. From what the ambassador says it¡¯s from a certain vige in Misumido, it¡¯s considerably valuable it seems.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    Well, shall we confirm it?

    ¡¸Search: Poison¡¹

    The retrieval magic was activated. Looking from the wine, to inside the room, to on top of the table. Yep, it¡¯s there after all. Well, someone would find out eventually but no servant could use retrieval magic like me.

    Now, what should we do? We could go use them directly, but they might just say that they foresaw everything. If I were to fail it wouldn¡¯t end in being doubted, right?

    ¡¸I have a general understanding. General, can you call everyone here. Oh, call Earl Balsa as well. I also have a small favor to ask......¡¹

    ¡¸Favor?¡¹

    The general inclined his head in puzzlement while listening to my request. If there is no absolute proof, then we¡¯ll just get them to confess on their own.

    Now then, let¡¯s put on a show.

 Chapter 26: Solving the Mystery and Securing the Criminal

    Chapter 26: Solving the Mystery and Securing the Criminal

    ¡¸You¡¯re Majesty! There¡¯s nothing wrong with you at all!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, Earl Balsa. As you can I¡¯m perfectly fine. It seems I¡¯ve worried you¡¹

    The toad said as he jumped into therge dining hall. The King answered with a ¡°Look at me¡± kind of attitude.

    ¡¸I...see. Hahaha, well well. There¡¯s nothing better......¡¹

    While sweat was pouring from his face, he presented a cramped smile and rubbed his hands together. The king looked upon him coolly. Ah¡ª even the king realized it. That this was the criminal. (Rubbing hands together means ¡°unexpected guest¡±)

    ¡°Just when I thought it was all over, Touya-dono over here erased all the poison at once. Well, I was really lucky. It was a dangerous spot.¡±

    Upon hearing the king¡¯s exnation the Earl res intently at me full of hatred. Hey hey, that¡¯s way too obvious! There¡¯s no way someone would think that this isn¡¯t the culprit.

    ¡°So, Touya-dono. What did you intend when you brought all of us here?¡±

    The woman with the jade green hair and golden wand, the court magician, Charlotte, asked.

    The parties collected in the dining hall were, His Majesty the King, Princess Yumina, Queen Yue, Duke Ortrointe, General Leon, Charlotte, Dr Raul, O, and Earl Balsa.

    While having everyone stand, I began to address them all.

    ¡¸As you all know, His Majesty the King was poisoned. The scene is this dining hall. Everything is just as it was when it happened, although the food¡¯s gotten cold. The criminal of this attempted assassination of the king is...¡¹

    Opening my mouth while silence reigned.

    ¡¸someone that is in our midst.¡¹

    I¡¯ve always wanted to say that!

    Instantly the mood changed, Olga¡¯splexion changed, the fox ears stood straight up, ¡°it¡¯s not me¡± was the look from her eyes. I already know that.

    When Earl Balsa who was next to Olga looked at her pale face, he let out a frown.

    Wow, what a ¡°so far so good¡± face. While he was looking towards Olga he didn¡¯t realize that everyone else was looking at the toad with an ¡°It¡¯s that guy isn¡¯t?¡± kind of expression. Everyone other than Olga realized that he was the criminal...

    ¡¸First, bring me the poisoned wine.¡¹

    The general brought in the wine bottle and I took it in my hand.

    ¡¸This is the wine that Olga presented, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly that is what I presented but, I didn¡¯t poison...!¡¹

    ¡¸Silence! You mere demi-human! Still feigning ignorance after all this, how shameless can you......What!?¡¹(tln: Autocorrect want to change it to deli-human)

    While the disgusting toad was verbally abusing Olga, he took a sideways nce, I who had the wine in my hand, drank a ss of it in one gulp.

    I may be a minor but it¡¯s a different world anyway.

    ¡°Yep, it¡¯s great!¡±

    Don! I set the bottle on the table. Honestly I didn¡¯t know if it was any good or not. I¡¯m a minor after all!.

    Looking around, everyone had their mouth wide open and was staring at me.

    ¡¸To, Touya-dono!? Are you alright!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just fine, General. Or rather there was never any poison in this wine to begin with.¡¹

    What do you mean by this? Was the question that everyone other than the Earl, who had sweat streaming down his face but otherwise looked normal, floated on their faces. He¡¯s starting to panic.

    ¡¸Well then, what I¡¯m taking out is a special premium rare wine. Made far to the east, this is the highest ss of wine that I know of.¡¹(yes it actually was written like that)

    The wine prepared read ¡°Boujorenbo¡° in hiragana on thebel which meant ¡°Cheap wine¡± I poured into a wine ss on the expensive table that no one was seated at.

    ¡¸This wine will find the criminal.¡¹

    The wine ss, sitting under the chandelier, glittered and danced brilliantly. I parted it from the table, walking straight toward the people that were standing apart from it, and presented it to the General.

    ¡¸Could you drink this please?¡¹

    The General held a doubtful nce but drank it just like that and drained the ss.

    ¡¸How does it taste?¡¹

    ¡¸Mu! This is wonderful. I¡¯ve never tasted anything like it! It¡¯s great! Would you like to try some Earl?¡¹

    Wow, that was so monotone. The general eximed ¡°exactly as I directed¡± to the Earl.

    ¡¸Ha? Haa, well then......¡¹

    I ced before the Earl who had nodded his consent, the ss that was from the seat of honor ¡°the ce where the king sits¡± and began to pour wine into the ss. Hisplexion changed.

    ¡¸I, by all means, want the impression of how this tastes from the Earl.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I......!¡¹

    ¡¸Comee¡¹

    The Earl who had tried to draw back was caught and forcibly given the wine ss.

    ¡¸Now, drink it in one gulp¡¹

    The Earl maintained a smile on his face, but he was sweating bullets, and wouldn¡¯t bring the ss to his lips.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Earl. Aren¡¯t you going to drink it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, no, um......!¡¹

    At the King¡¯s words, the Earl looked around restlessly, the hand that held the ss began to tremble. Oops we can¡¯t have the ss fall.

    ¡¸......Are you able to drink? Well it may be presumptuous of me but allow me to help you¡¹

    ¡¸Ha!? Mugu! Ukue!?¡¹

    I forcibly ced the ss up to the Earl¡¯s mouth and poured the wine into it. While choking on the wine, regardless of how much he struggled he drank it, which was a fact that was terrifying.

    ¡¸U! Ua! Uaa! Sa- save me please! The poison! The poison is flowing! I¡¯ll die! I¡¯ll diiiiiiiiiie!¡¹

    Holding his through the toad writhed and twisted on the floor. With a tortured expression pped his arms around shaking and rolled around on the floor struggling.

    What is it? If a person just believes strongly enough, this kind of thing will happen?

    ¡¸Guuuu! Ku, it hurts! The poison! The poison!!! Sa- save me......!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¨C cut it out already. The ss I just used, that, was a brand new ss.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m dying...... what!?¡¹

    The Earl¡¯s expression turned nk and he stopped thrashing around. Then got up and rubbed his neck.

    ¡¸......Nothing happened¡¹

    ¡¸Well yeah of course not. It was only cheap wine. I apologize for forcing you to drink it. However¡¹

    I quietly brought attention to the heart of the matter.

    ¡¸Why did you think that there was any poison in it?¡¹

    The Earl¡¯s face froze. That¡¯s right. This man was the exactly the kind of person who betrayed himself. Frightened of poison that wasn¡¯t there, then writhing from poison that he hadn¡¯t drunk. Someone that didn¡¯t know anything wouldn¡¯t have acted like that. With just that he fell so easily.

    ¡¸......What do you mean by that?¡¹

    The Duke asked me.

    ¡¸The poison wasn¡¯t in the wine that Olga presented, but rather it was smeared on the King¡¯s ss.¡¹

    ¡¸On the ss...? Then it¡¯s no wonder that the wine didn¡¯t respond when we tested it for poison.¡¹

    ¡¸Because I practice a magic that can detect poison, I understood that immediately. The direct perpetrator was either the cook or the waiter in charge, or somewhere around there. After that there was only to find the wire-puller and the true culprit of the event, figuring out how to corner them but...... what a disappointment.¡¹

    Well, no matter how you looked at it, the perpetrator was this guy. Unable to make an excuse for himself, is what I thought, but for it to be solved this quickly is what I felt.

    It was amon trick (although it¡¯s not really one at all). Even if it wasn¡¯t me someone would have figured it out immediately.

    Well, I had always wanted to y the part of the detective, at least once.

    The toad ran at full speed toward the door. What a sore loser. In the end, this man didn¡¯t have the ability to look ahead or behind. The so called ¡°I am great!¡± fool that turns out to be a small fry viin. However, this idiot tried to kill the King, that crime is severe.

    ¡¸Slip¡¹

    ¡¸No!¡¹

    Sute-n! The Earl fell with a crash and hit the back of his head on the floor.

    Right to where was Olga standing, who was still holding a grudge, and exploded a well-ced kick in the stomach, with that he fell unconscious. Oou, that looked like it hurt.

    I hope you enjoyed this little show. The next chapter will be exciting too, in a different way.

    Yes, I will go back and re-edit the previous chapterster.

 Chapter 27: Ancient Language, and the Explosive Statement

    Chapter 27:Ancient Language, and the Explosive Statement

    ¡¸ording to the report from the General, the direct perpetrators were the head waiter and the food taster. A search of Earl Balsa¡¯s residence located the poison that was smeared on the ss, it was the same poison that had been used in the incident. Additionally, he personally admitted to the attempted kidnapping of Sue. Case closed.¡¹

    The Duke sits in a chair in the royal pce, looking rather pleased while talking.

    Besides the Duke were, His Majesty the King, Princess Yumina and Charlotte were sitting around a table drinking tea while enjoying themselves.

    ¡¸What became of the Earl?¡¹

    ¡¸In addition to the attempted assassination of the King, there were nothing but treasonous acts. He is being executed and his house is being dissolved along with forfeiture of allnd and assets.¡¹

    Well it would normally be like that. I don¡¯t really feel any kind of guilt. He reaped what he sowed. There was no room for pity.

    ¡¸And the Earl¡¯s family?¡¹

    ¡¸All members that were involved will be executed...... The rest of the rtives will all be stripped of their noble titles and exiled. Although he didn¡¯t have a wife or children, all his rtives discriminated against demi-humans, so it¡¯s just as well. With this, the people who stand opposed to my Elder Brother were so easily removed, I guess.¡¹

    The Duke spoke happily. Indeed, with the events that urred, the other Nobles discriminating against the demi-humans were restrained.

    ¡¸However, we are deeply in your debt as our benefactor that saved our life, is there anything you wish for?¡¹

    The king cut straight through to me, but at present there wasn¡¯t really anything I really needed.

    ¡¸No please don¡¯t worry about it. I just happened to visit the Duke¡¯s house. It was just a stroke of luck for the King. Please think of it as such.¡¹

    It really wasn¡¯t that big of a deal. ¡±Recovery¡± was something that came straight from God. I think I would receive divine punishment if I were to ask for a reward. ...N? Punishment would have toe from God wouldn¡¯t it? Please spare me the lightning.

    ¡¸Touya-dono doesn¡¯t show the slightest amount of greed, as usual.¡¹

    The Duke smiles while returning his tea cup to the saucer on the table.

    ¡¸If there is someone I know that is in trouble, isn¡¯t it normal to want help them? It¡¯s not really as if I¡¯m looking to gain something that I help them. I help them because I want to. It¡¯s just that.¡¹

    Those were my honest feelings. Contrarily, if Earl Balsa were to ask for help, I don¡¯t know if I would want to help him or not. Because, I knew what kind of man the Duke was, because he was troubled that I lent my power to help out.

    ¡¸You¡¯re truly a mysterious person. You can use the two no-attribute magic ¡°Recovery¡± and ¡°Slip¡±, you¡¯re something else¡¹

    Charlotte smiled while looking at me. Being praised by the Court magician, made me feel ticklish.

    ¡¸No, Touya-dono can also use other no-attribute magic as well. He also used ¡°Gate¡± toe to the Capital. He also detected the poison, and made a Shougi board using no-attribute magic as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    At the Duke¡¯s words Charlotte froze. Ah¨C...... I should probably be honest here.

    ¡¸Um, yeah, well. If it¡¯s no-attribute magic then, I can use all of them. Probably.¡¹

    I never failed to acquire any of them. Ah, I failed to acquire ¡°Aport¡± the first try. But, I acquired it none the less.

    ¡¸All of them...!? If this is true......, that¡¯spletely unexpected! Wa- wait a moment please!¡¹

    Charlotte hurried out of the room in a panic.... Did I do something bad......?

    ¡¸You made the Shougi board? Al rmended that I try it but, that¡¯s really interesting! I¡¯mpletely addicted to it. But, how did you make it using magic?¡¹

    Ah, the King got addicted to it after all. The brothers are so a like.

    I took a ss from the table and used ¡°Modeling¡±. The shape of the ss began to change... after about 30 seconds, on the table stood a 10cm tall, stately-dignified figure of the King.

    ¡¸As you can see, just like this.¡¹

    I handed the figure over to the King. Because the real deal was present the figurine was as detailed as possible. Well, being made of ss it would break if it were dropped.

    ¡¸Th- this is amazing... it¡¯s something made of magic that looks just like the real thing, the King is also here but...... how heartfelt it is...¡¹

    The King epted it with a light hearted positive feeling; his eyes glittered in admiration at the figure.

    I continued using more sses, I made two more figurines. I should make the whole family.

    After a while the Queen and Princess¡¯s figurines werepleted. I gave them to the persons in question. The two rejoiced as they epted them, and showed each other their own figurines, then lined them up on the table. Yep, when the three are together it¡¯s picturesque.

    ¡¸Well, we received something wonderful¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, I those sses were really already yours. I should apologize for using them without permission instead.¡¹

    I quickly bowed my head to the king. I saw the wistful expression on the Duke¡¯s face when I looked up. What an easilyprehensible person.

    ¡¸...Next time I should make the Duke¡¯s family¡¹

    ¡¸Really!? Well, that¡¯s great!¡¹

    If I¡¯m going to make them Sue and Ellen should be there so they can be made well.

    While looking at the Duke who had the goofy grin, bang! Charlotte jumped in holding various items.

    With a bloodcurdling gait, she approached me, she ced and expanded before me a piece of parchment that had some writing on it.

    ¡¸This, can you read this!?¡¹

    Charlotte was approaching like a growing bamboo shoot. What is it, it¡¯s scary!

    With a look of obsession, I looked over the parchment, there was anguage I¡¯d never seen before and had absolutely no idea what it meant.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t read this. What is this?¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t read this right? Then, can you use this no-attribute magic item?¡¹

    The next thing she brought was a thick book and opened to one of the pages. I can read that. Um, no-attribute magic ¡°Reading¡±? It was magic that was able to decipher somenguages making them readable? But, knowledge of thenguage was still required. I see, with this you can certainly read it.

    ¡¸I think I can use this but... do you understand anything about thisnguage?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an ancient deadnguage of the spirits. But almost no one can read it.¡¹

    N- Well, might as well give it a try.

    ¡¸Reading: Ancientnguage of the Spirits¡¹

    The magic activated. I picked up the parchment and looked at it........ nu.......

    ¡¸This is......¡¹

    ¡¸Can, can you read it!?¡¹

    Charlotte stared at me with glittering eyes. I lowered my eyes back down to the parchment.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry... I can read it, but I don¡¯t understand what it says.¡¹

    ¡¸You can read it... but don¡¯t understand? What do you mean by that?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, ¡®mamoto niokeru imi no aru jutsushiki no motanai degomento ha, maryoku wo butsuketa soma shiki niote no edosu no henka wo......¡¯(regarding meaning of the demon¡¯s origin of a certain ability that isn¡¯t dismissed, the discharge of magic that hits the soma equation depending on the Edosu¡¯s change...... its ancient techno-babel) and the like are written but I have absolutely no idea what any of it means.¡¹

    No clue. ¡°Ability to read¡± and ¡°Ability to understand¡± are two different things. It¡¯s too difficult for me to understand.

    ¡¸You can read it can¡¯t you! That¡¯s amazing, Touya! With this research will progress by leaps......! Excuse me, can you read this as well!?¡¹

    ¡¸Pl- pl-, please wait a moment!¡¹

    Charlotte approaches me at a frightening pace, was stopped. Your breathing is ragged! Scary!

    ¡¸Charlotte. Won¡¯t you calm down a little?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha-! I¡¯m sorry! I just got excited....¡¹

    Reacting to the King¡¯s words looked down, the court magician bit her lip, and her face turned brilliant shade of red.

    ¡¸Well, I know you¡¯ve been researching the magic of the ancient spirits of the dead for a long time, it¡¯s not as if I don¡¯t understand that feeling.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Until now we were researching every word, one by one, and even then there were still misinterpretations that took years to trace out, just for a moment. Touya! Please help us decipher this by all means!¡¹

    Eh? Keep reading like this...? Forever?

    ¡¸By the way, how much is there...?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, there are countless documents but...... first, the Ancient civilization Paruteno left ¨C¡¹

    ¡¸Ok, stop!¡¹

    You lost me at ¡°countless¡±. Once in a while would be fine but I don¡¯t want to do this as a job! I have no desire to be a trantor.

    Charlotte made a ¡°it¡¯s the end of the world¡± face at me for refusing. Even if you make that kind of face.

    Oh, that¡¯s right.

    ¡¸Excuse me, Your Majesty. Can I use another ss?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind but, are you going to make something else?¡¹

    Um this is fine for the ss part, for the metal part,....a will a silver coin work?

    Taking out a silver coin and using the ss, I use ¡°Modeling¡± to form its shape. I use the silver coin for the frames and the ss for the lenses andplete it.

    They¡¯re a rather simple design, but they¡¯re sses. The lens part is just regr ss so they¡¯re really just ¡°fake¡± sses.

    Charlotte, who hadn¡¯t seen the ss figurines being made, was the only one who was startled. It¡¯s not finished yet.

    Next I apply an ¡°Enchantment¡± to the sses to give it an enchanted effect.

    ¡¸Enchant: Reading / Language of the Ancient Spirits of the Dead¡¹

    After a short while the light emitting from the sses subsided. I took them in my hands and ced them on my own face. I then removed them and handed them to Charlotte.

    ¡¸Put them on the same way I just did.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Haa......¡¹

    Charlotte in sses

    While saying that, Charlotte put on the sses. Oou, they look better on her than I thought. Birth beauty in sses.

    I returned the parchment to Charlotte.

    ¡¸Now then, please read this¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?...... ¡®mamoto niokeru imi no aru jutsushiki no motanai degomento ha, maryoku wo¡¯ I- I can read it! I can read it too!¡¹

    Great, it was a sess. The trantion sses were nowplete.

    Looking at the other pieces of parchment she had brought in each hand, she overflowed with glee, and her frolicking figure looked nothing like an adult woman but it was very cute.

    ¡¸The effect should be continuous and almost permanent. If the effect stops, please tell me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Ah, um, you mean I can have these!?¡¹

    ¡¸Please. I want you to have them¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹

    Phew, now I don¡¯t have to worry about my job suddenly changing to trantor.

    Charlotte was so please and bluntly announced that she was going to begin research! And left in a torrent.

    ¡¸Excuse her. Once she gets like that everything else disappears.... Although she¡¯s this country¡¯s number 1 genius in magic......¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, that¡¯s one of her good points isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well if you¡¯re pleased then it couldn¡¯t be better¡¹

    While the King had a worried look on his face the Queenughed quietly under her breath. While watching that I sat in a chair, and drank my now cold tea. First ss teas are good even when cold.

    Ji¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C...

    Ji¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª...

    Ji¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C...

    Ji¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-...

    ...Yeah, she¡¯s been staring at me for a while now.

    Who is it you ask? The Princess of course. The blue and green heterochromic eyes wouldn¡¯t stop looking at me. They had a ¡°locked on target¡± kind of feeling. What exactly are you nning......? Her face was somewhat red.......

    Fu, the re attack seemed to stop. I nced at the Princess, who had stood up facing the King and Queen.

    ¡¸What is it Yumina?¡¹

    ¡¸Father, Mother. I have decided¡¹

    ¡°What exactly did you decide?¡± I thought with a sidelong nce, I started to drink my tea again.

    Her face turned bright red, she opened her mouth and said

    ¡¸This Mochizuki Touya person...... is the person I wish to marry!¡¹

    Bu¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-!!!

    At the Princesses¡¯ explosive statement, the cold tea danced in the air.

    More surprises toe tomorrow! PS Sorry about the image, forgot you couldn¡¯t just copy and paste images too.

 Chapter 28: Engagement and the Uninvited Guest

    Chapter 28: Engagement and the Uninvited Guest

    What did that child say just now? Marriage? Bloodstain? Splendid? Oh, a duel huh? ¡ºI wish to duel with this Mochizuki Touya person.¡» Yeah, I don¡¯t get it.

    (tln: There are different kanji for marriage£¨½Y»é£©and bloodstain (ÑªºÛ), kekkon, but have the same reading which turns into splendid£¨½Y˜‹£©, kekkou, which further turns into duel, kettou£¨Ñª½y£©. It¡¯s a stupid pun.)

    ¡¸......I¡¯m sorry, but could you say that one more time, Yumina?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, I wish to marry Mochizuki Touya, father.¡¹

    ¡¸My my¡¹

    At the King¡¯s words, Princess Yumina repeated the same thing. Queen Yu who was sitting beside the king opened her eyes wide and looked at her daughter.

    The Duke was surprised as well? He nced between niece and elder brother.

    ¡¸May I ask why?¡¹

    ¡°Yes, there is the fact that you were saved, father...... the people that surround Touya-sama are all smiling. Uncle Alfred, Charlotte, as well as everyone else are so happy. He is a person of very desirable character. I wish to walk my live with this person.... It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever thought that.¡¹

    ¡¸......I see....If you say as much there is no reason to object. Be happy¡¹

    ¡¸Father!¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait one moment!¡¹

    I threw my hand up and butted into the conversation between parent and daughter. If I don¡¯t cut in now, it will be an even more confusing situation. No, it¡¯s already plenty confusing right now!

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t move ahead without consulting the other party first please!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, sorry about that. Please take good care of my daughter, Touya.-dono¡¹

    ¡¸Nononono! That¡¯s strange! Your Majesty, you¡¯re strange!¡¹

    I went and called the King ¡°you¡± but I wasn¡¯t worried about it. My life hangs in the bnce here!

    ¡¸Even if she is the princess of a single country, is it really alright for her to marry some guy you hardly know anything about!? I might actually be a nefarious viin you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸On that there is no mistake. Yumina recognized it so, at the very least you are no viin. She has the power of ¡°understanding the nature¡±¡¹

    Ha? She can understand the ¡°nature¡±? What does that mean?

    ¡¸Yumina possess ¡°Evil perception¡±. She has the power to see through to the true nature of a person. Well, you could call it intuition but, in Yumina¡¯s case, she has never been wrong.¡¹

    The Duke exined. To sum it up, she can ascertain if a person is good or bad by instinct? Is that the power of heterochromia. Well if it were someone like Earl Balsa then it would be easy to tell if he was a viin, but if that ability was real, then she wouldn¡¯t be caught by a bad guy.

    The princess doesn¡¯t seem like a bad person, but that¡¯s a different story.

    ¡¸......Just how old is Princess Yumina anyways?¡¹

    ¡¸12 years old¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t marriage too early for...!¡¹

    ¡¸No, people in the royal family regrly get engaged by 15. I myself was engaged to my wife at 14.¡¹

    Gu. This is why different worlds are. My face looked like I¡¯d swallowed a bitter bug, there was a tight grasp on my coat sleeve.

    ¡¸Do you hate me, Touya-sama?¡¹

    Princess Yumina looked at me with such sad eyes, Wai-, that¡¯s foul y! That¡¯s unfair!

    ¡¸Ah-... I don¡¯t hate you but...¡¹

    ¡¸Then there is no problem, right!¡¹

    Yumina broke into a sudden smile. How cute¡ªjanakute!

    What should I do? I-it¡¯s true that I don¡¯t really dislike this girl, I don¡¯t really have anyone I especially like either. Her parents have given their permission as well, there isn¡¯t a problem with the cost of living. Huh? There isn¡¯t any reason to refuse?

    No! Marriage is life¡¯s graveyard! My older brother cousin told me so!

    He had a pregnancy marriage, and after 3 years got divorced. He didn¡¯t know why. After his wife pestered him he went and got a loan to buy a house, then he was thrown out. He had to keep paying the high loan payments and child rearing expenses for his children that he lives far away from. But, the ex-wife kept using the money however she pleased. When the family got together for New Year¡¯s, everyone kept pouring sake tofort him.

    That cousin¡¯s exhausted face floats in my mind.

    Ok, I¡¯ll be a well-off bachelor nobleman! Well I¡¯m not a nobleman though!

    ¡¸...In my country, men can¡¯t get married until 18 and women until 16. Furthermore, I don¡¯t know anything about the princess, so I can¡¯t think of getting married yet.¡¹

    ¡¸How old are you now Touya?¡¹

    ¡¸I am 15 years old. But, I¡¯ll be turning 16 soon.¡¹

    I answered Queen Yu¡¯s question. If I remember correctly my birthday should be about 2 months away. I¡¯m not sure if this world¡¯s calendar matches this one¡®s though.

    ¡¸Then the wedding will happen in two years. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem if you take the time to learn about her by then. So as the fianc¨¦ you¡¯ll have plenty of time to think about it Touya.¡±

    Wait wait wait, in 2 years Princess Yumina will be only 14 years old! This is bad, the Queen is strange too!

    ¡¸Touya-dono?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!?¡¹

    I let out a strange voice in reply to the King. It couldn¡¯t really be helped under the circumstances!

    ¡¸If after 2 years, you get to know Yumina and still cannot consider her for marriage then we will give up. Would that work for you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha... well, if it¡¯s like that then....¡¹

    That¡¯s many times better than getting married all of a sudden, after a while they might cool off as well, some other man mighte along too... Then if they see reality and marry her to him then all the better. Arguing any further doesn¡¯t seem to do any good huh......?

    I gave up and epted the conditions the other side had proposed.

    ¡¸That¡¯s wonderful isn¡¯t it, Yumina. Catch Touya¡¯s heart in the next 2 years. If you do not we are sending you to the monastery, so be prepared.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, mother!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait! What the heck is that!?¡¹

    I was to rash after all! It¡¯s heavy! Far too heavy! What is this, my escape routes are being sealed one by one!

    Why do I have to spend my entire life married to this girl? Isn¡¯t there someone better for her?!

    ¡¸I hope to get along with you from here, Touya-sama¡¹

    The Princess had a shining smile. I on the other hand couldn¡¯t do anything butugh dryly. I heard my cousin¡¯s voice ¡°Don¡¯t be like me¡± is what it felt like.

    ¡¸What the heck are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m not really sure what¡¯s going on myself......¡¹

    After returning to ¡°The Silver Moon¡± I exined the entire situation to everyone, and Elise retorted in an astounded voice.

    ¡¸Touya-dono is going to get married degozaru?¡¹

    ¡¸What a surprise......¡¹

    Yae and Lindsey said with an astounded face, as they stared at the girl clinging to my left arm.

    That¡¯s right. She followed me back. It was this country¡¯s princess

    Ms. Yumina Elena Belfast.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Yumina Elena Belfast. I hope to get along with you all.¡¹

    The princess politely bows her head at everyone while greeting them. She had an unbearably happy smile, it was heavy on my heart.

    ¡¸So? Why is the princess here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. As the person who saved my father¡¯s life, I wanted to live together with Touya-sama. It seemed suitable for bridal training. I may trouble you as I am ignorant of the world but, I hope to get along with all of you.¡¹

    That¡¯s right. Right after ¡°that¡± happened, the princess followed me. Just what was the King thinking? It is most important for her to learn about her partner. At least send a guard! Aren¡¯t you at least worried about your daughter? Could it be that there are ninjas in the ceiling?

    Just when I thought that, there was a noise in the ceiling ......It¡¯s just a rat, right?

    ¡¸Live together, here? Is it really alright with you being the princess?¡¹

    What Elise said was most reasonable. I thought so as well. Until now, she had been surrounded by many employees, and had everything prepared for her.

    Honestly, it was considerably painful and I wished she would go back...

    ¡¸Please stop speaking formally to me, Elise. For now, I will do whatever I am able to help Touya-sama. I hope I just don¡¯t slow any one down, and will do my best!¡¹

    She grasped both fists in front of her chest and had a pose like she was full of inspiration. How cute¡ªjanakute.

    ¡¸......what do you mean exactly?¡¹

    Asked Lindsey, who had raised her hand.

    ¡¸To begin with, I¡¯ll register with the same guild as all of you. I will take on requests as well.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Everyone eximed in harmony. Register with the guild... you want to be an adventurer!?

    ¡¸Wa- Princess? Do you understand what it means to take on a guild request!? There are many dangerous¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I understand that. Also, please stop calling me princess. Call me Yumina please, hubby.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t say hubby!¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, Yumina¡¹

    The princess smiles a pleased smile... I mean Yumina. This girl is surprisingly tough.

    For the time being please don¡¯t say hubby or Touya-sama. It¡¯s just Touya, Yumina.

    ¡¸I learned some magic from Charlotte, and learned how to shoot a bow. I think I¡¯m fairly strong.¡¹

    ¡¸A bow and magic... Certainly, long distance attacks will be helpful. What magic attributes do you have, degozaru?¡¹

    ¡¸Wind, earth and shadow. I can only summon only 3 kinds of beasts however.¡¹

    Wind, earth and shadow. Those where attributes that Lindsey didn¡¯t have. I don¡¯t know her strength yet though...

    ¡¸Um, what should we do?¡¹

    I face Elise, Lindsey, and Yae with my arms crossed. What to do, meaning whether or not to add her to the party.

    ¡¸...Well for the time being we could wait and see, we could go and take a request...?¡¹

    ¡¸I see. We could choose after seeing her strength, degozaru?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well if it¡¯s too dangerous we¡¯ll just get Touya to defend her. It¡¯s decided right?¡¹

    I wanted to interject in several ces but I decided to stay quiet. I mean, it had a feeling of me not having the right to speak.

    We¡¯ll head over to the guild tomorrow. It seems it¡¯s been decided that Yumina would register with the guild.

    After that, I arranged for a room for her with Mika (she wanted to stay with my but I absolutely refused), I made meal ns with everyone, and decided to prepare for tomorrow before going to sleep.

    After going back to my room, Iy on my bed, finally alone. I¡¯m beat.......Completely exhausted.......

    While I was sleeping like a log, I heard my ring tone that I hadn¡¯t heard for a long time and answered the phone. It was a light hearted tune, but I was a little irritated.

    When I took it out the caller ID read ¡°Receiving: God¡±

    ¡¸......Hello¡¹

    ¡ºOh, it¡¯s been a while hasn¡¯t it? Congrattions on your engagement, Touya¡»

    ¡¸......How do you know about that? ......Oh wait it wouldn¡¯t be strange for God to know about that right?......¡¹

    ¡ºHahaha. It was just by chance. I decided to take a look at where you were, some pretty interesting things happened¡»

    God¡¯s voice seemed to be happy.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not interesting at all..... Getting married at this age is unthinkable you know.¡¹

    ¡ºShe¡¯s a nice girl isn¡¯t she? What¡¯s the problem?¡»

    ¡¸No, well Yumina is cute and in the future will be a considerably beautiful woman you know? Her character is obedient and she is desirable too. But this and that are two different things.¡¹

    ¡ºYou¡¯re stubborn. In this world polygamy is actually prettymon; you should go ahead and marry as many girls as you are pleased with.¡»

    Is that how it is......? Because the Duke and King only had one wife, I assumed that...... Nono, that¡¯s not the issue. I¡¯m not looking to make a harem. (tln; The harem ising for you whether you like it or not)

    ¡ºWell, what you end up doing is of great interest of everyone here, do your best ok?¡»

    ¡¸What a selfish thing to......N? ......What do you mean by ¡°everyone¡±?¡¹

    ¡ºThis world¡¯s pantheon. I showed you to everyone and they all showed some concern. Although about half were amused.¡»

    Eh? What does that mean? Isn¡¯t there just one god?

    ¡¸Pantheon? There are gods other than you there?¡¹

    ¡ºThere are. Although I¡¯m tentatively the highest god there are other lower ss gods, the god of Art, the god of Love, the god of the Sword, the god of agriculture among many others. The god of Love was especially interested in you.¡»

    The person that stuck their head in other people love affairs, the god of Love.

    ¡ºAs your rtives everyone is going to attend your wedding. Ah, I¡¯m going to y the part of grandfather though.¡»

    ¡¸Now see here......¡¹

    Were the gods that avable? For all gods to attend on the bridegroom¡¯s side as rtives, what does that even mean? It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t have any rtives in this world though.

    ¡¸Would it be possible to keep them from interfering any further?¡¹

    ¡ºIt would be more urate to say that ¡°The world of gods doesn¡¯t often¡± interfere. But, there is no problem when theye down to the world of humans.¡»

    That¡¯s a big enough problem all on its own though......you lose if you retort. In myths the gods would oftene down and mess around didn¡¯t they.

    ¡ºWell, anyway. We¡¯re rooting for you. Think hard about living a life with no regrets. We wish for your happiness. Well then, see youter¡»

    ¡¸Haa......¡¹

    With a vague reply the phone call ended. A life without regrets.

    What would happen if I were to marry 12 girls......? The age difference between a freshmen in high school and a 5th grade girl, when I think about it, seems considerable, but 4 years difference isn¡¯t really that big a deal...? My parents were 6 years apart. There were even performers that were married that were 30 years apart.

    To start with, I hadn¡¯t even gone out with a girl, so marriage didn¡¯t click at all.

    Crap, I don¡¯t get it. I¡¯m going to sleep.

 Chapter 29: Silver Wolf and The Great Ape

    Chapter 29: Silver Wolf and The Great Ape

    We went to the guild together the next day.

    Because Yumina¡¯s clothes are too dazzling and they stand out too much while walking around the town, we borrowed clothes from Lindsey and Elsie for her to wear.

    Yumina from Web novel

    A white blouse decorated with a ribbon on the chest and a ck jacket, ck knee-socks in blue culottes. Although the clothes belong to another person, it suits her well and gives a pleasant feeling.

    Her long blonde hair is tied together in a braid, to allow her to move easily.

    As for me, I thought her odd eyes would stand out but, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case in this world. Odd eyes doesn¡¯t necessarily mean they¡¯re evil eye carriers.

    From just appearance alone it makes her apletely normal girl. Whether or not that normal puts her considerably in the pretty girl category, I¡¯ll leave it at that.

    [Just from interest, if Yumina gets married to Touya, is Touya going to be the next king?]

    [Let me see. I would be d if that were to happen. To do this, Touya will need to be recognized by the nobles and the people. Well, if a younger brother was born, that child will result in being the next sessor]

    While Listening to Elsie and Yumina¡¯s conversation along the way to the guild, I sent a sincere yell to King. Do your best, for my happiness. Somehow, just another child. I wonder if I should search with my smartphone how to make a stamina drink afterwards......Wrong! Doesn¡¯t make it that it¡¯s assumed that I¡¯ll marry Yumina!

    [I don¡¯t have any intention of bing the King, just so you know]

    [We are aware. There are other ways that someone else can seed! Like if a son is born in my uncle¡¯s family, uum, or if our child that is born is a boy]

    What is this, between us? Saying it yourself then bing bright red after. I¡¯m also being infected over here.

    We decided to prepare equipment for Yumina so we stop by [Weapon shop Kumachi] before going to the guild. If they ask me whether we have money, I¡¯ll show them the farewell gift I received from the king rattling with money inside. I have a bad feeling that if I show them that I received a bag with contents of 50 white gold coins inside. 50,000,000 yen for a farewell present is indeed a bit too much.

    I have the store owner of Kumachi show me the bows. The assortment of goods aren¡¯t as good as the capital but, the things here are reasonable to some degree. When choosing what from among them, Yumina pulls the bowstring and checks the sensation, a short length and light, M shaped synthetic,posite bow was chosen.

    It seems she prefers easily to handle and quick firing more than ones for distance. It is certainly difficult for a small girl to use a longbow.

    We bought a quiver with a set of 100 arrows at the same time. We also bought a white leather chest protector along with matching boots. Good, with this she is more or less OK I think.

    We enter with Yumina into the crowded guild as usual.

    People who are also in the guild as always, they turned their line of sight and nced at us, some of the men threw an intense re at me.

    I didn¡¯t understand the reason at the beginning, but I understand now.

    Elsie and Lindsey, also Yae...are quite cute even if they aren¡¯t seen in a favorable light. And, together in their gaze at me are these cute girls. Thorny de aru.

    Actually, when the girls weren¡¯t present, it was easy to be influenced by ¡°I don¡¯t like it¡± kind of feeling. Well, we¡¯ll just keep that politely under the surface.

    Well, it¡¯s better to be with these group than none at all.

    While I ask the onee-san of the reception desk for Yumina¡¯s registration, Elsie and the others go to the request board and check the contents.

    We finish the registration and when we go to where the others are, they had a green request form.

    [Did you get a reasonable one?]

    [Nn, Well, I wonder how this one is]

    I was handed the request form. It¡¯s a subjugation task. Umm,

    [Five king apes.......What kind of demon beasts are they?]

    [They are great ape demon beasts, desu. They form a crowd of several of them and attack. They fall for traps because they don¡¯t have much intelligence but, their power requires attention desu. If it¡¯s with our level, we can handle them almost no problem]

    (TLN: He keeps interchanging between king ape(kingu eipu) and great ape orrge monkey(dai saru)

    A power monster with a brute force approach is it. Still, even as [King] they seem to crowd inrge quantity, which gives an out of ce feeling. I hand over the request form to Yumina, while thinking about the exnation we hear from Lindsey.

    [How is it? is it alright?]

    [There¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s okay desu]

    Our guild card is green, but Yumina¡¯s card is naturally, the beginner ck. Although it wasn¡¯t necessary to match ours. But, Yumina refused to let go of having green too.

    They¡¯re ck>purple>green>blue>red>silver>gold and changes respectively,

    ck > Beginner.

    Purple > Apprentice adventurer.

    Green > Third ss adventurer.

    Blue > Second ss adventurer.

    Red > First ss adventurer

    Silver > Top first ss adventurer

    Gold > Hero (Eiyuu)

    It seems to be like this. As your rank rises, it gets increasingly difficult to rank up. Incidentally, there are no gold rank adventurers in this country. So that means there aren¡¯t any heroes idling about.

    For now we take the King ape subjugation request to the reception desk to get it epted. The ce is south from here, it seems to be a former forest across the ine River.

    Unfortunately, because we haven¡¯t been to the south yet, I can¡¯t use gate so we had to use a carriage.

    Elsie and Lindsey are sitting in driver seat, me, Yae and Yumina sitting in the carrier. By the way, it seems Yumina can drive the carriage as well. Despite being a princess. No, is it because she is a princess? Is it for doing things like long distance riding? By any chance people who can¡¯t handle horses in this world are a minority....

    [Nn, because we rent the carriage every time, should I buy it?]

    [Although there are all sorts of carriages de gozaru ga, will it be fine? Besides taking care of a horse is difficult de gozaru. We can¡¯t just leave it at [Silver moon] all the time]

    That¡¯s right. It has its good and bad points. To be honest, I can¡¯t take care of a horse. Since I can¡¯t take care of it, I shouldn¡¯t buy any kind of living thing.

    The carriage advances forward while we have such a conversation, three hourster, we cross the ine River and arrive at the south forest.

    Now, where are these king apes? I can look for them using [Search], I would normally notice demon beasts within a radius of 50 meters. I can also use [Long sense], it¡¯s like having an alter ego in a long distance, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I have to search the forest after all. However, the degree of risk decreases.

    Looking at the map in my smartphone, the forest isrge in its own way. From here, looking for a specific demon beast is difficult huh. Even the search function of the map can¡¯t look for living things or demon beasts.

    As expected, we have to steadily search. When we try to set foot into the forest, Yumina stopped.

    [Sorry, can I use summoning magic before we enter the forest?]

    [Summoning magic? Something that calls?]

    [Yes, even though we¡¯re looking for king apes, this will probably help us]

    Yumina backs away a little from us and starts activating the magic.

    [Darkness Come Forth, What I see is a proud silver wolf (gin ookami), Silver wolf (Shiruba urufu)]

    When she finished chanting the spell, silver wolves starteding out of Yumina¡¯s shadow one by one. Five in total. Their size is about 1 meter. They go around Yumina while wagging their tail joyfully, one of the wolf was slightly bigger with a cross pattern on its forehead.

    [These children will search as well. Because we canmunicate even if we¡¯re far apart, we will know immediately if they¡¯re discovered]

    I see. Dogs...I mean, wolves huh. I wonder if they can be discovered quicker with their sense of smell.

    [Then, everyone please]

    When Yumina gives the order, they ran into the forest barking with a ¡®wan¡¯. So this is summoning magic. I thought at the time when I saw the lizard men, can I use this too?

    While advances our steps into the forest, I try asking Yumina.

    [Fundamentally, if you can form a contract with the summoned demon beast, you can learn it. The contract conditions for those children wasn¡¯t difficult so I could make a contract easily. Among them that appears is to show them your fighting strength, answering to their requirements. The stronger is it is the harder it will be for them to obey]

    I see. The stronger the demon beast the stronger the requirement. It¡¯s reasonable, naturally speaking.

    Thinking about this while looking around the vicinity, Yumina suddenlyes to a halt.

    [......It seems those children have found them. Ah, however there¡¯s somewhat a lot of them. There¡¯s seven of them]

    [Seven of them...what shall we do? The request is five]

    Elsie smacks her gauntlets together.

    [I think we better exterminate them in one go. If one of them escapes there¡¯s a chance that it will call for morepanions]

    I also agree with Lindsey¡¯s idea. It¡¯s possible that there¡¯s more than seven of them. I think we should strike while we can.

    [Yumina, can you lure the king apes over here?]

    [It¡¯s possible but...what are you going to do?]

    [I¡¯lly a trap. If it¡¯s just something like a pitfall trap then I can do it immediately with earth magic]

    I make several pitfall traps with earth magic, then we hide in the shadow of a tree. Before long gogaaaa! They, shouting roars together, chasing after Yumina¡¯s wolves, several great apes make an appearance

    They¡¯re slightlyrger than goris with long fangs. Apes with sharp pointed ears, bright red eyes, and a ferocious expression while chasing after the wolves.

    Just before the pitfalls disguised on the ground, the wolves make a great jump and leap over the traps. Without even doubting to think, the great apes plunges straight ahead and falls into the trap magnificently.

    [Gogaoo!?]

    [Now!]

    Me, Yae and Elsie jump out of the tree¡¯s shadow. Three fell into the trap. They¡¯re buried in the ground chest deep, somehow struggling to crawl out.

    Soon an arrow silently stick into the eye of one of them. Yumina huh. From the blind spot of the great ape that lost the eye, Yae assaults forward and severs the carotid artery of the neck.

    [Come forth me, Whirling spiral, Firestorm]

    A tornado of me which Lindsey called attacks the other two caught in the trap. The two of them are charred in no time, me and Lindsey gives finishing blows to the weakened king apes.

    Without having time to catch our breath, the remaining four appear from the depths of the forest. Approaching towards us, raising roars and thumping the ground while swinging their giant thick arms.

    [Slip!]

    [Ugaa!?]

    The forceful momentum of the one vanguard charging towards us falls down due to my magic. Arrows fired in session and pierced the great ape that fell down. Lastly, Yae jumped onto its chest and using her falling weight stabbed with her sword, the great ape stops its movement.

    [Boost!]

    Elsie who activated her body strengthening magic plunged onto the stomach of the next king ape then dealt heavy blows on its abdomen continuously. It couldn¡¯t endure her blows and just like that Yumina¡¯s wolves began to attack the great ape that fell down.

    Two remaining.

    [Come forth lightning, lightning spear of the white lotus, Thunder spear!]

    [Come forth me, ming spear of the crimson lotus, Fire spear!]

    Yumina and Lindsey fired their magic. A wind attribute and a fire attribute, the two magic spears pierced the chest of the two great apes.

    GugogaaAa! They yelled in theirst moments and the two fell.

    Ooh, amazing. Is the skill in magic the same level as Lindsey?. Which means that in terms of the six attribute magic types it¡¯s higher than me? Advanced magic, especially attack magic that is not easily acquired. I¡¯m quite good with light magic though.

    All seven of the king apes were defeated. With this the battle ends huh. It¡¯s good that it was cleared easier than I thought.

    The five wolves jumps into Yumina¡¯s shadow and disappear.

    [Err, How was, I?]

    What Yumina is saying is probably along the lines of did I pull everyone down. Frankly speaking, far from being a burden she was a great help. I didn¡¯t think that something like covering fire was so effective.

    [I see no problem speaking of ability]

    [Your magic too is quite something, desu]

    [Likewise, the rear support is helpful degozaru na]

    They givements on Yumina¡¯s ability affirming their recognition one after another. Although I agree......even so, to somehow let a 12 year old child to go through that danger.....Hmm.

    The girl continues staring at me who is lost in thought with an anxious look. Those eyes are foul y.......could it be this child doesn¡¯t understand right?

    [......Please take care of us from now on ne, Yumina]

    [Yes! Please leave it to me! Touya-san!]

    Yumina embraces me with a face overflowing with a smile. Wai, please save me from that! Everyone is watching!

    I pull her off somehow and we start gathering the confirmed fang parts of the king apes.

    [However, When Yumina joined us four I¡¯m the only male huh.....]

    I breath a small sigh.

    [Is there a problem?]

    Lindsey looks puzzled. Being unaware is also a problem.

    [The three of you might not notice but, I stand out at ces like the guild...and the gazes towards me are painful]

    [? Why degozaru?]

    [That¡¯s because if someone was surrounded by girls you¡¯d get jealous too. Because Elsie, Lindsey and Yae are especially cute]

    They all stiffen. What? Did I say something strange? If there was a guy surrounded by cute girls, you will ¡®tsk¡¯ if you¡¯re a male.

    [A, again, what are you saying, Touya. Stop joking, saying something like I¡¯m cute...]

    [Eh, what is?]

    [ [ [ ......... ] ] ]

    Why is everyone¡¯s face turning red?

    [T, Then, l, let¡¯s return!]

    [...T, that¡¯s right, onee-chan!]

    [L, let¡¯s return degozaru yo!]

    The three move into the forest rapidly at a quick pace. What¡¯s with that.......

    The sleeves of my coat were pulled a few times.

    [Touya-san, What about me? Am I cute?]

    [? You are cute I think...?]

    [Ehehe]

    Yumina embraces me again while wearing an embarrassed grin. Like I said, stop that! After that, we return to carriage, activate gate then returned to Leaflet.

    At any rate, summoning magic huh....I still haven¡¯t touched the dark attribute yet. Firstly, because of the lizardman that I saw, somehow my image is bad.

    If there was also that kind of animal system, I¡¯ll try contracting at least one. Next time, shall I get Yumina to teach me?

    since all the characters so far are out. ill put up the light novel cover illustrations. still cant find one for yae but a rough one. These images are 1/3 of the original. So click them to see clearly.

 Chapter 30: Summoning and the Byakko

    Chapter 30: Summoning and the Byakko

    ¡¸For the dark attribute¡¯s summoning magic, first you need to draw a magic circle; it will begin when you have an object to summon to. The thing that is summoned ispletely random, depending on the quality of the magic and magician, whether or not it can be controlled, I don¡¯t really know. ¡¹

    In the backyard of ¡°The Silver Moon¡±, Yumina drew arge magic circle. It contained aplex pattern from a book; it was drawn as if engraved with chalk. I was told that the chalk was made bypressing demon stone fragments.

    ¡¸Even if the summoning seeds, the person that wishes to form a contract must fulfill the partner¡¯s conditions before the contract can be established. From the easiest to the absolutely most impossible to imagine; depending on the partner the conditions will be different. The condition of these little ones was, ¡®Feed me until I¡¯m full¡¯¡¹

    Yumina finished drawing the magic circle, and she patted the head of the one silver wolf¡¯s head. Drawn on the head of the silver wolf, that she had just petted, was a pattern formed on it that showed there was a contract with Yumina I heard. It seems that this is the leader of the other wolves from the other day. By the way its name is ¡°Silver¡±. Wring it more.

    Typically, if a contract is made with the leader, then you also control the subordinates as well. Sue, who used lizard men to attack, it was probably the person that was like the chief that she had made a contract with.

    ¡¸If the person doesn¡¯t meet the requirements of the summoned creature it leaves. And it will be impossible to ever be summoned again. You only have one chance to make a contract¡¹

    I see. A once in a lifetime thing.... Or is it a bit different?

    ¡¸It¡¯s not dangerous is it? It won¡¯t suddenly attack me or anything?¡¹

    ¡¸Because it cannot exist outside the magic circle, as long as we¡¯re on this side of the circle we¡¯ll be safe. The barrier of the magic circle also prevents all distance attacks. However, when the summoner enters it¡¯s a different story. There are those that demand a show of strength.¡¹

    Well, it¡¯s dangerous isn¡¯t it? Well, if it seems there is absolutely no chance of willing, wouldn¡¯t it be alright to just send them back politely? It might be a wasteful though.

    ¡¸The summoned beast that is called is unrted to the magic ability of the person in question?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. There are often stories ofplete beginners that summon high-ranking beasts as well.¡¹

    Then I have that possibility as well? It¡¯spletely up to luck though.

    ¡¸Well do you want to give it a try?¡¹

    Standing in front of thepleted magic circle, I stuck my hand out in front of it. Then I concentrated dark attribute magic, and collected it in the center of the magic circle. Then little by little, then from the center of the magic circle a ck mist began to form, and suddenly a magic explosion urred.

    ¡º......The one that called me, was you?¡»

    Before I knew it the ck mist cleared up, from within the magic circle stood a singlerge white tiger. Did this thing just speak? It had a sharp, prating, overpowering feeling. Its fangs and ws looked very sharp. It¡¯s another distinguished thing huh....... I felt a wave of magic that was like an electric jolt. This is no ordinary tiger.

    ¡¸This overpowering feeling, white tiger...could it be, ¡®Byakko¡¯...!¡¹ (tln:Bi-ya-*pause*-co)

    ¡ºHo, you know who I am?¡»

    The Byakko nces behind me at Yumina and the Silver the silver wolf cowering behind me. The silver wolf¡¯s tail waspletely exposed and he was covering his ears, he was frightened. Well, it¡¯s scary to be stared at by a tiger. Right now it was ¡°Tiger in the front, wolf in the rear¡±! But, that didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡¸Could you not stare so much, please? Can¡¯t you see they¡¯re frightened?¡¹

    ¡º......You seem calm don¡¯t you? Even standing in my sight and bathed in my magic...... how interesting¡»

    ¡¸At first I was startled. But it¡¯s not an amount that you can¡¯t get used to. Yumina what is a ¡®Byakko¡¯?¡¹

    While Yumina looked at me, she tried to say something to me with quivering lips. However, no voice came out. It¡¯s probably because of the overpowering magic.

    ¡¸Could you stop that for a moment? We can¡¯t talk like this. I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s praiseworthy to threaten the weak. ¡¹

    ¡º......Very well¡»

    After protesting to the Byakko, the overpowering feeling disappeared. He¡¯s someone that understands isn¡¯t he?

    ¡¸So, Yumina. ¡°Byakko¡± is?¡¹

    ¡¸Among summons, there are four animals in the highest ss, there alone is one.... On the western highroad, they are the protectors, the kings of beasts......not a demon beast, a divine beast.¡¹

    While still trembling, Yumina exins falteringly. Divine beasts. It would be amusing if they were god¡¯s pets.

    ¡¸And, what should I do to make a contract?¡¹

    ¡º......A contract with me? I seem to be rather underestimated.¡»

    ¡¸Let¡¯s just see for now, if it seems impossible, I¡¯ll just give up.¡¹

    ¡ºFumu......¡»

    The Byakko stared at me, twitched its noes, and tilted his head slightly.

    ¡ºThis is strange...... I feel a strange power from you. Spirits¡¯ divine protection...... No, it¡¯s from an even higher rank...... What is this?¡»

    Sprits¡¯ divine protection? Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know of any sprits.

    ¡º......Alright, I want to see the quality and quantity of your magic. If you are to make a contract to I who is a divine beast. We cannot make a contract with someone that has only superficial magic.¡»

    ¡¸My magic?¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. Touch me with your magic. Until your magic is almost run dry. If you meet the minimum quality and quantity requirements, then I will think upon a contract.¡»

    Fufun, the tiger looked as if it wasughing. Think upon it said, but did not actually promise a contract.

    But, the tiger says some dangerous things. For magic to run dry, in a game it would be like MP falling to 0? It would be impossible to practice magic for a little while. When he says almost dry he means like 1 MP?

    Oh yea, will my magic actually run dry in the first ce......? Ever since I started using magic, I¡¯ve never felt that happen even once. Lindsey once told me that I had a lot of magic but, could it be because of that?

    Anyways, I put my hand inside the magic circle and touched the byakko¡¯s forehead with my palm. Oo, so soft.

    ¡¸Should I just throw magic at you just like this?¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. All at once. I will see your magic. If your magic dries up and you copse, no contract.¡»

    N¡ª, I don¡¯t want the contract that badly, if I start feeling bad partway through, I¡¯ll just stop.

    ¡¸Ok, here I go?¡¹

    I concentrated the magic, and send it slowly through my hand to the tiger. Yean, I don¡¯t feel strange at all.

    ¡ºMu...this is...what, this transparent quality of magic...!?¡»

    The tiger is saying something. Oh yeah, Lindsey said something like that too. Well, oh well. Since it seems alright, I¡¯ll throw it all at once. The magic thrown at the tiger increased in an instant.

    ¡ºNuu!? Wh-what!?¡»

    Well, I don¡¯t get the sense that the magic is decreasing at all. Is it no good if I don¡¯t increase it more? I¡¯ll increase it even further.

    ¡ºBu, th, this is......wa, wait a mom-...!¡»

    I¡¯m still not getting it. Lets increase it some more.

    ¡ºWa... wait... anymore and ...auu...!¡»

    I increased it even further....... I started to feel just the slightest bit fatigued but, is this how it feels like when your magic decreases?

    ¡º...St...op....please!¡»

    ¡¸Touya-san!¡¹

    After hearing Yumina¡¯s voice I see the tiger in front of me, the body was starting to convulse, it was foaming at the mouth and its eyes were rolled back. It was trembling as it stood, it didn¡¯t release its head from my hand, it looked like it was being forced to stand.

    I panicked and stopped throwing magic at him, released my hand and the tiger copsed to the ground.

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Did I do something bad? Would it be best if I apply some recovery magic now? The tongue is out and it¡¯s still twitching from the convulsions.

    ¡¸Come forth light, Tranquil healing, Cure Heal¡¹

    I waited after using recovery magic on him. Before long, the Byakko¡¯s eyes cleared and stood up uneasily, and came close to me.

    ¡º......I just want to ask one thing...even with that amount of magic used, did you still have some room left?¡»

    ¡¸N? Rather than room, it only decreased buy a tiny bit. I mean, huh, it¡¯s already recovered.¡¹

    ¡ºWhat...!¡»

    The tiger was speechless. I see, I¡¯d never felt magic consumption because my ability to recover it was greater than anything I¡¯d used. That works.

    ¡¸So, about the contract...¡¹

    ¡º......May I ask your name?¡»

    ¡¸? Mochizuki Touya. Ah, my name is Touya though.¡¹

    The tone of the tiger suddenly changed and had a mysterious expression on its face, it bowed his head quietly.

    ¡ºMochizuki Touya-sama. You are the most suited to be my master. Please allow me to make a contract with you.¡»

    Oo, the Byakko became mypanion.

    ¡¸What should I do for the contract?¡¹

    ¡ºGive me a name. That will be the proof of our contract. It will be the bond between us in the world where I exist.¡»

    ¡¸A name ......um......?¡¹

    Tiger. Byakko. Let¡¯s see......

    ¡¸Kohaku. How about Kohaku?¡¹

    ¡ºKohaku?¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s written like this¡¹

    On the ground in wrote the characters for Kohaku ¡¸çúçê¡¹

    ¡¸This is tiger, and this is white, and the parts on the left side of each character mean king¡¹

    ¡ºA white tiger that stands next to the king. That is the perfect name for me. Please call me Kohaku from now on.¡»

    Apparently the contract wasplete. Then Kohaku slowly walked out of the magic circle toward me

    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing, Touya-san.... To form a contract with ¡®Byakko¡¯¡¹

    ¡ºGirl, I am ¡®Byakko¡¯ no longer. Will you please call me Kohaku?¡»

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Kohaku-san.¡¹

    Yumina muttered at the ¡®Byakko¡¯ in nk surprise, Kohaku responded. Behind Yumina, the silver wolf still cowered, but as soon as he realized that Kohaku¡¯s gaze was upon him he disappeared quickly into Yumina¡¯s shadow.

    ¡ºMaster, I have one request.¡»

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡ºI would like you to permit me to always remain here¡»

    ¡¸? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡ºNormally when a summoner calls us, the presence of the summoner is required. So if the flow magic were to stop then we would disappear before long. That is normal. However, master¡¯s magic hardly decreased at all from a little while ago. Then it would be no problem for me to exist here indefinitely, is what I think.¡»

    Ah, Kohaku¡¯s existence depends on the ability of the user to recover magic rather than the initial quantity to remain here, so naturally someone with a high recovery rate would allow as such. Well, as long as there¡¯s no problem, it doesn¡¯t matter......

    ¡¸There¡¯s no problem with you actually being here, however, having arge tiger just waltzing around town might be a little......¡¹

    ¡ºFumu... then I will change my appearance.¡»

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    As soon as I said that with a ¡°Pon¡± Kohaku changed into a tiger cub. He can do those kind of things too?

    He was approximately the size of a small dog. His hand and feet were short and fat, his tail was fat too. Overpowering feeling -100%, cuteness +100%

    Due to the overpowering cuteness I picked him up without thinking. Uwah, really fluffy. I was really d that I summoned Kohaku from the bottom of my heart, right now I really felt that way.

    ¡ºThis appearance shouldn¡¯t really standout¡»

    Uoo, it spoke. Its cuteness increased even further.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that it doesn¡¯t stand out, but it should be fine¡¹

    ¡ºThank you very much. Now, with this appearance I, ¨Cgufu!?¡»

    ¡¸Kya¡ª¡ª-, So cute¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C!!¡¹

    Kohaku was plundered from my hand and hugged by Yumina. She ground their cheeks together as he struggled.

    ¡ºHey, release me I say! What is this master!?¡»

    ¡¸Ah, I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet have I. I¡¯m called Yumina. I am Touya-san¡¯s bride.¡¹

    ¡ºMaster¡¯s wife!?¡»

    The tiger¡¯s surprised faces came in quick session. Hey, wait we aren¡¯t married yet.

    For a while, Yumina petted Kohaku, getting tired of struggling, decided to just endure it.

    Neither Kohaku nor his master could disobey the girl¡¯s mood, who had introduced herself has his wife, and just waited for it to end.

    After a while Yumina was satisfied with the fluffiness, and then Elsie and the others appeared, and the same thing happened with them. This time it was 3 times the petting.

    ¡ºMa, master! Can you not do something about this?!¡»

    ¡¸Bear it. It¡¯ll pass sooner orter.¡¹

    ¡ºNo way-!¡»

    And it was in this way we got a newpanion. You could say that its other name was Mascot.

    When everyone else is satisfied with patting the fluffiness, I¡¯m going to do it too.

    While hearing Kohaku¡¯s screams, I looked at the sky. Its good weather today isn¡¯t it¨C.

    God is in heaven, nothing else mattered in all the world.

 Chapter 31: The Lost Child and the New Feature

    Jammerg55 here, Ok so some good news and some bad news. The good news is we¡¯re almost caught up with our backlog of chapters for Smartphone. The bad news is we¡¯re almost caught up with our backlog of chapters for Smartphone. Which means, starting from Chapter 33, it¡¯s going from a daily release back to a weekly release. With the problem of college and those pesky things called ¡°responsibilities¡± it is impractical to maintain daily releases of Smartphone. However, that being said I do hope you continue to enjoy our work and this story, as well as other stories on this site. Anyways Enjoy!

    Chapter 31:The Lost Child and the New Feature

    About 3 days after he was released from the so called ¡°Fluffy hell¡±, he wanted to go with me and explore the town.

    We walked outside the hotel and onto the main street. For now, let¡¯s head over to the market because that¡¯s where most of the people are.

    There were people disying and selling various items. From food, to misceneous goods to clothing and items were sold there. Were there any good bargains to be had? People mixed around while searching for things they were looking for.

    (¡ºIt¡¯s pretty lively here isn¡¯t it?¡»)

    (¡ºThis is tentatively the center of town. You can buy things cheaply here so it¡¯s a ce that everyonees to.¡»)

    Kohaku and I didn¡¯t hear us talking. Being that we were summoner and summoned beast, we could more or less understand what we were thinking. We didn¡¯t really talk out loud because people would think that I was nuts.

    Although Kohaku was in this form Kohaku was still a tiger. He stood out after all. But, everyone just looked from a distance, with the reaction of seeing something unusual and didn¡¯t overreact at all. asionally some girls would pat his head as they passed by.

    Because we were in the presence of other people, he pretended to be a tiger cub and Kohaku let out a ¡°Gau gau¡± which in turn made the girls happily pat his head more. Since he had been liberated from our girl¡¯s attention it was a disaster....

    But it really is crowded isn¡¯t it? We should try not to get separated. Well, even if we were to be separated, I would be able to feel where he was and find him easily.

    People kept mixing around me and Kohaku was starting to get restless, it could be bad. I was starting to look troubled. Because of that I picked him up and held him. At first he didn¡¯t want to, but shortly settled down.

    Just like that we walked around then suddenly, Kohaku looked over to the right, in the crowd of mixing people.

    (¡ºMaster, is that not Yae over there?¡»)

    (¡ºEh?¡»)

    Abruptly, I looked in the crowd and followed Kohaku¡¯s nce, over at the edge, on the side where the flow of traffic wouldn¡¯t be interrupted, Yae was squatting down. There was also a girl of about 4 years of age sobbing in front of Yae. Yae was working very hard to calm her down.

    ¡¸What are you doing Yae?¡¹

    ¡¸Touya-dono? Kohaku is with you also, degozaru?¡¹

    After seeing our faces, Yae shows relief on her face. What happened? That¡¯s an unusual expression for Yae.

    ¡¸...This child is?¡¹

    ¡¸That is, she seems to be lost, degozaru¡¹

    A lost child? In this crowd it seemed to be easy to get lost. I looked around in the vicinity while thinking so. In this crowd, looking for the parents will be difficult.

    ¡¸Ok, what is your name?¡¹

    ¡¸Uku...Feeee....Mommy....¡¹

    It¡¯s no use. It¡¯s not a ce for her name it seems. If she doesn¡¯t stop crying we won¡¯t be able to ask her anything..

    ¡¸I also tried to ask her things like her name, where she came from, but she wouldn¡¯t answer at all degozaruyo.¡¹

    Yae sighed as she let out a worried face. Fumu, we need to get some kind of information.

    I put Kohaku in front of the girl. The girl momentarily startled but pinched her face again and was about to cry again. I ordered Kohaku in my heart.

    ¡ºWhat is your name?¡»

    Kohaku speaks to the girl. The girl who until now was ready to weep at any moment looked at the tiger cub and blinked. Then blinked again, and had a puzzled look.

    ¡ºWhat is your name?¡»

    ¡¸............Rimu......¡¹

    ¡ºI see, it¡¯s Rimu is it?¡»

    The girl gave a small nod to Kohaku¡¯s question. Great, Kohaku guidance sess. Of course, when a tiger cub starts talking to someone they be dumbfounded.. Now then, let¡¯s take a look shall we?

    ¡¸Search: Rimu¡¯s family¡¹

    I activated the no-attribute magic ¡°Search¡± I should know if they¡¯re within a 50 meter radius. .........No response. Are they not close by?

    ¡¸Any thing, degozaru?¡¹

    ¡¸No. At least they¡¯re not within 50 meters.¡¹

    Un, what should I do? Use ¡°Search¡± while walking around? The weakness of ¡°Search¡± is the retrieval range is considerably small.

    Huh...wait a second. To me if I were to look at a normal person I wouldn¡¯t be able to determine if that is ¡°Rimu¡¯s family.¡± Isn¡¯t it obvious that nothing would be retrieved using this method? To not recognize or if there really isn¡¯t anyone one there, that isn¡¯t something that I can determine using this magic. I don¡¯t know the criteria.

    It feels like the time when I did the poison search. I didn¡¯t know what kind of poison it was, but if I were to taste it I would die, it was poison, and that¡¯s how if found it? It was the same with Vani, because I knew what vani smelled like it was able to find it... it was something like that.

    It was true that if a human was to tell themselves ¡°that¡¯s wrong¡± then they wouldn¡¯t be able to judge it.

    Let¡¯s get a little more information.

    ¡ºWho did youe here with?¡»

    ¡¸Mommy¡¹

    ¡ºYour mother....do you know what the color of your mother¡¯s clothing is?¡»

    ¡¸Um.......Green clothes¡¹

    Kohaku asked questions and little by little Rimu gave Rimu¡¯s mother¡¯s information one after the other. Hair, brown, long hair; Green clothes, silver bracelet; Blue eyes; not fat. That¡¯s good, it was possible to get a general image in my mind. With that information I might be able to recognize Rimu¡¯s mother. One more try.

    ¡¸Search: Rimu¡¯s mother¡¹

    No response. It¡¯s no good huh?

    ¡¸Anything, degozaru?¡¹

    Yae asked but I shook my head. The search range is still too small. If I were able to use my Smartphone app to use it as my search range then it would be a lot of help. I wonder if someone would make me a ¡°Search¡± app.

    .............................Wait a sec.

    Map app and ¡°Search¡±. Could it be...... lets test that out. I took out my smartphone.

    ¡¸Enchantment: Search¡¹

    I enchanted the map application of my smartphone with ¡°Search¡±. A light shot from my fingertip to the screen and disappeared. Well then, how about now.

    I started the map app and the map around me is disyed. Rather than just the market, it disyed the entire town of Leaflet as its search area....I input ¡°Rimu¡¯s mother¡± in the search bar and a pin dropped showing us the location.

    ¡¸Alright! There¡¯s a response!¡¹

    Rimu, who had been hugging Kohaku, was startled for a moment when I suddenly shouted but didn¡¯t look like she was about to cry again.

    I stood up and patted Rimu¡¯s head

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to your mother¡¯s ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Mommmmmy!¡¹

    ¡¸Rimu!¡¹

    Seeing a mother and child reunited after being separated for a few hours hugging each other, it was an indescribable feeling. Rim¡¯s mother was in the town¡¯s guard room. It was something like a police box. Aftering and reporting a ¡°lost child¡± to begin with had hoped that she would be brought soon. Well, in the end it turned out alright.

    Yae and I bid farewell with a wave to the mother who was bowing, and Rimu.

    ¡¸Yae there¡¯s something that I wish to try, is that alright?¡¹

    ¡¸? I don¡¯t mind, degozaru?¡¹

    We went straight to the coffee shop ¡°Parent¡±, after ordering I asked Yae various things.

    I asked things about Yae¡¯s house. The exterior, the interior of the gym, every little detail. Whether they had dogs, the Sakura trees in the garden, the pir with marks of herparing her height to her older brother¡¯s.

    After listening to what she said, in the searched for ¡°Yae¡¯s house¡± the map app. On the eastern continent, a single pin dropped over part of Ishen.

    I expanded the area. To the East of Ishen¡¯s Edo......Hashiba.

    ¡¸Yae, is your parent¡¯s house in Hashiba near Edo? Is there a Shinto shrine nearby?¡¹

    ¡¸There is, degozaru but......why do you know that much degozaru?¡¹

    Yae looked at my face in surprise. Ok, it looks like it was a sess. With this app I could search the entire world. That¡¯s a great help. If I don¡¯t have detailed enough information the search results won¡¯t narrow though.

    After exining to Yae, I tried to search for her brother. Yae gave her brother¡¯s characteristics, and it was easy to find him.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a dojo right? There seems to be a lot of movement, he might be in a match right now.¡¹

    ¡¸That is so like older brother.¡¹

    While looking at the smartphone screen, Yae smiled.

    ¡¸Older brother is usually calm, but when ites to the sword he bes engrossed with it. He really loves the sword, so much that he forgets to eat.¡¹

    Yae happily talks about her brother. With a look of longing at the pin that kept moving on the screen.

    ¡¸You love your brother, don¡¯t you Yae?¡¹

    ¡¸......That¡¯s right, degozaru. He¡¯s strong and kind, a good older brother that I love.¡¹

    I could understand that much just by looking. Just how much Yae¡¯s older brother is important to her.

    ¡¸Which reminds me, you somehow remind me of older brother. You¡¯re calm and a good person degozaru.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m honored to look like you beloved older brother.¡¹

    I smiled wryly while drinking a ss of water. I¡¯m not as strong as her brother is with a sword but, in character I guess.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, degozaru, beloved......¡¹

    While muttering Yae stops. Then looks at me, blushes and in a panic says,

    ¡¸I- it¡¯s not like that you know!? I just wanted to say that Touya and older brother are alike is all, it¡¯s not that I like my older brother but that you look alike, I mean I don¡¯t dislike you but, um ...... older brother is family, right, family, degozaru! Love like family... love!? Li-like I said it¡¯s not like that, degozaru, you know!?¡¹

    Yae says all that in a single breath. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s panicking like that. I think loving her brother is a good thing.

    ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting¨C¡¹

    A mountain of food was brought (most of it was Yae¡¯s) to the table, Yae, still blushing, unable to look me straight in the eye, began devouring it greedily in silence. You sure do eat a lot.......

    Maybe she was embarrassed about having said she loved her older brother. Well, I¡¯ll keep the suspicion that she has a brotherplex locked away in my heart.

 Chapter 32: Guilty Feelings and Ancient Magic

    Chapter 32: Guilty Feelings and Ancient Magic

    After returning with Yae to ¡¸The Silver Moon¡¹, I returned to my room to try something.

    I was able to enchant the app with magic. Are there other things I can do?

    For instance, can it view faraway ces using ¡°Long Sense¡±? If I were to give that to the camera application.

    ¡¸Enchant: Long Sense¡¹

    I tried to use it. I opened the camera app and looked at what was disyed on the screen. Using ¡¸Long Sense¡¹, I directed the image forward out of the room. It went through the wall of the next room, the room after that was Lindsey¡¯s room. It was empty, apparently Lindsey was out. Oh yeah, She and Elsie went shopping.

    I then looked at the screen into Lindsey¡¯s room as well. It was a strange feeling. The image in my head and the image on my smartphone divided between each eye. The real eye¡¯s view and the ¡°long sense¡± view.

    With that, I pushed the shutter button ...... and took a photo. Sess. It took a picture of Lindsey¡¯s room.

    I can use this for long distance photographing. I could also take pictures of the inside of a sealed room. I could most likely take videos the same way, probably.

    Oh, I heard a door open and looked up, Lindsey was inside the room. Ah, she came home. Did Elsiee home too?

    While thinking of that, Lindsey removed her coat and began to unbutton her blouse. Her pure white skines into view and dazzles my eyes. Woah!?

    Crap! I wasn¡¯t paying attention but, without a doubt this is just peeping! I panicked and released ¡°long sense¡±

    That was dangerous........ A little more and I would have been able to see......huh? ........almost.........?

    No! No no! If that were to be exposed, then I¡¯d lose the trust I¡¯d built. It would be nearly impossible to regain that trust. I am not wrong in my judgment! Or should be. No, even if I had watched it wouldn¡¯t have been exposed....... I think......ku.

    ¡¸Touya-san. Is it ok?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, Yes!? Wh-what is it!?¡¹

    I jumped at the sound of the door at the girl that I had just been looking upon moments ago. I hurriedly concealed my smartphone against my chest. The door opened shortly and Lindsey¡¯s face peered inside.

    ¡¸...? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸No!? Nothing¡¯s wrong at all! Di-didn¡¯t nyu need me for something?¡¹

    I bit my tongue. Calm yourself!

    ¡¸...Today, I found this at an antique shop and bought it but......¡¹

    Lindsey presented me something like a scroll. It was rolled up inside a wooden cylinder. When I saw the contents I couldn¡¯t tell what was written on it.

    ¡¸This is?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s probably a magic scroll. But because it¡¯s written in ancient magguage, I can only read part of it......¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s why me? I immediately took a ss from the table, a silver coin from my wallet, and used modeling to make some sses. When the sses were finished, I ¡¸Enchanted¡¹ them with ¡¸Reading¡¹ andpleted the trantion sses.

    They¡¯re different than the ones I gave to Charlotte though, she had ancientnguage of the spirits and these have ancient magguage. I didn¡¯t have a clue as to how they were any different.

    I handed her thepleted sses. Lindsey wore them when she took them, they made her look like a book girl and they looked nice on her. This kind of Lindsey is cute too.

    The woman wearing sses opened the magic scroll and looked at it.

    ¡¸...! This is amazing! I had heard about them but, I can read it without pausing.¡¹

    Lindsey scrolled down the page in and said in an astonished voice.

    ¡¸What does it say?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a single ancient magic. It looks like it¡¯s a water attribute magic......Bubble bomb......It¡¯s an attack magic.¡¹

    Lindsey groaned while reading the scroll. Apparently it was a great help. It didn¡¯t really help with the guilt from peeping however, but I think it was a littlepensation.

    Lindsey said she wanted to try it out immediately but there wasn¡¯t any time after this and I would be her partner tomorrow as well, she gave up on today.

    As soon as Lindsey left the room, I immediately erased the photo of the inside of her bedroom. It wasn¡¯t really destruction of the evidence. I just don¡¯t want the title of ¡°Peeping Tom jerk¡±.

    But it¡¯s that isn¡¯t it....... [Aport] for theft... ¡¸Long Sense¡¹ for peeping... ¡¸Gate¡¹ for burry. With the camera app and ¡¸Long Sense¡¹bined for peeping photos...... I think my criminal skill set is rapidly increasing......

    I swore in my heart to refrain from suspicious action.

    The next day, I went the Eastern Forest with Lindsey. It was easy to get to with ¡°Gate¡± and we went to an appropriately deserted looking spot. We won¡¯t be using fire attribute magic because of the risk of forest fire of course.

    After arriving at an open ce, Lindsey took out the scroll from yesterday. She read the scroll several times wearing the trantion sses, using a silver wand she began to concentrate magic.

    ¡°Come forth Water, Impact the surface, Bubble bomb¡±

    A small mass of water swelled around Lindsey¡¯s wand but it fell to the ground. It was probably a failure.

    She concentrated magic once more and repeated it

    ¡°Come forth Water, Impact the surface, Bubble bomb¡±

    Several balls of water appeared around the wand, and in the same way they simply fell to the ground. Another failure huh? Well, with ancient magic, it¡¯s not something you can learn very quickly.

    Lindsey read the scroll again and tried again. And then failed again.

    Although she tried many time after that, all she could do was gather water in small balls only to have them fall to the ground again. A session of errors.

    After her 10th attempt she idently staggers and catches herself on her knee. I rush up to catcher in a panic.

    ¡°Lindsey! Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I- I¡¯m alright. I just ran out of magic....If I rest for a little while...... it will recover......¡±

    Lindsey answers absent mindedly; there was no strength in her response. This is what it looks like when you¡¯ve run out of magic? We can¡¯t leave it like this.

    ¡°......Ah...! To- Touya-san...!?¡±

    As her consciousness faded I opened ¡°Gate¡±. Did Lindsey, in my arms, hurt anywhere, was she sore? She was a little red in the face but she¡¯ll just have to bear it for a little while.

    I entered ¡¸The Silver Moon¡¹ from the backyard and went up the stairs and opened Lindsey¡¯s room door. There Iid her on the bed in the corner so she could sleep. Her face is still red but she should be alright? I measured her temperature with my hand on her forehead.

    ¡°......Ha, Hauu......!¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t any fever. Wait a bit, I¡¯ll call Elsie right now.¡±

    I called Elsie over and she removed Lindsey¡¯s equipment. I who shouldn¡¯t even be touching the body so I couldn¡¯t remove the equipment.

    I left the rest to Elsie and left Lindsey¡¯s room. To practice until your magic ran out. Whether its diligence or for dear life. Whether it¡¯s Charlotte or another wizard, are there a lot of people with this kid of straight character? Mostly just single-minded though.

    The next day, Lindsey wasplete recovered. Magic recovery typically takes about a day topletely recover.

    ¡°...Yesterday, I¡¯m sorry to have caused you trouble!¡±

    Although that happened yesterday Lindsey humbly apologized, I don¡¯t think there is anything she needs to apologize for?

    The following day we went back out to the forest, and did the same thing again.

    Lindsey failed and tried again, failed and tried again. I kept watch over he the entire time. After her 9th attempt, I made Lindsey take a rest...

    ¡¸You need to rest a little while, Lindsey¡¹

    ¡¸......Ok¡¹

    I brought over a sk that had some tea and handed it to Lindsey.

    ¡¸Do you think you¡¯re starting to understand it?¡¹

    ¡¸...No, not at all. All magic controlled by the knowledge of that magic, because it has a big effect, because I haven¡¯t seen it it¡¯s quite difficult...¡¹

    I see. Regardless of the magic, unless you¡¯ve actually seen the magic you can¡¯t get a clear picture of it.

    After about a 1 hour break, the magic hadn¡¯t really recovered, after only failing twice Lindsey was tottering around.

    The day after that and the day after that. Every day practicing for only an hour, Lindsey¡¯s magic runs out and she has to take a long rest. Honestly, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very efficient. (tln: I can¡¯t imagine why)

    ¡¸Even still, you¡¯re really trying Lindsey. Even after you¡¯ve failed so many times you¡¯re still trying.¡¹

    ¡¸I, it¡¯s because I¡¯m clumsy... after I repeat the same thing many times... I¡¯ll finally remember the magic. It¡¯s how I¡¯ve always done it. So, this isn¡¯t that big of a deal.¡¹

    Lindsey said with augh. She¡¯s strong, this girl. The power of concentration. It¡¯s important to understand that it¡¯s important not to give up and that it will help you grow.

    But, it¡¯s certainly true that it¡¯s still inefficient. To practice this many more times........ Well... Why don¡¯t we go ask Charlotte? She is the countries #1 wizard after all.

    Before she ran out of magic, I stopped the practice and returned to hotel with Lindsey and took Yumina through the ¡°Gate¡± to the castle to see Charlotte. Without Yumina it would have been difficult to walk around in the castle......We would have beenpletely suspicious people....

    Charlotte was in the castle¡¯s research tower but she had heavy bags under her eyes. Apparently she hadn¡¯t been getting much rest. Even still she decided to listen to us, although she asked for something in return. At ater date, I needed to help Charlotte with her research...

    The next day, I went with Lindsey back out to the Eastern Forest. She practiced the same as always, and had repeated failures. Just before she exhausted her magic, Lindsey voluntarily ended the practice. Now it¡¯s my turn.

    ¡¸Lindsey,e here¡¹

    ¡¸? ...what is it?¡¹

    I grasped Lindsey with both hands and hugged her tightly.

    ¡¸Fu, fua!? What are you doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down. Rx.¡¹

    ¡¸Rx!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah-... release the tension in your body¡¹

    In a panic Lindsey rxed her body and I concentrated magic into Lindsey and used the technique that Charlotte had shown me. Both of my hands glowed faintly.

    ¡¸Transfer¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    From my hands shifted the glow to Lindsey¡¯s body, and Lindsey received it surprised and raised her voice. Apparently it worked.

    ¡¸The magic...it recovered. No way... in an instant?¡¹

    The no-attribute magic ¡°Transfer¡± transfers one¡¯s own magic to another person. Apparently Charlotte¡¯s master taught her this magic and she had used it on several other people.

    Use magic until she was ready to fall over then get recovered, use magic until she was ready to fall over then get recovered. What a demon, that person.

    But here I was, doing the exact same thing to Lindsey. Although it wasn¡¯t forced the way Charlotte¡¯s master did it.

    I recovered her consciousness for the first time, however the amount of magic transferred to Lindsey isn¡¯t nearly the amount required to maintain Kohaku¡¯s existence. In other words it was in the range of natural recovery. Lindsey¡¯s magic amount was in no ways small. Just how much is it, my magic quantity......?

    Anyways, with this Lindsey could continue training without worrying about running out of magic, and could continue practicing it.

    ¡¸Come forth Water, Impact the surface, Bubble bomb¡¹

    After that, for hours on end, Lindsey kept practicing that magic. She had amazing concentration. However, even if her magic level is fine her physical strength won¡¯t hold out.

    For the moment lets rest.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard after all.... I just can¡¯t seem to get the outline of the spell....¡¹

    ¡¸I see......¡¹

    It¡¯s difficult after all. Ancient magic that is. Well, there isn¡¯t anyone that practices that magic anymore so there aren¡¯t any examples of it. If you aren¡¯t able to form your own image you won¡¯t really be able to get very far.

    ¡¸...If I at least knew what Bubble Bomb meant......¡¹

    ¡¸.....................What?¡¹

    Lindsey admitted aloud while sighing. Eh? What do you mean?

    ¡¸The meaning of bubble bomb?¡¹

    ¡¸? Yes. The name of a particr magic has significance. For example ¡°Fire storm¡± has ¡°fire¡± or me......¡¹

    ¡¸Wait wait wait wait, janakute¡¹

    Huh? English ... and the like aren¡¯t tranted? Not the meaning but rather the reading of the words are transmitted directly?

    I borrowed the scroll from Lindsey... and read it with ¡¸Reading¡¹...... it reads ¡°bubble bomb¡± in katakana. I see, so that¡¯s how it is....

    Which means they don¡¯t even understand the meaning of the word ¡¸fireball¡¹. ¡¸Fireball¡¹¡¸Fire arrow¡¹¡¸Fire storm¡¹ etcetera have ¡°Fire¡± (¥Õ¥¡¥¤¥¢) or fire (»ð) which at least they seem to understand but.

    Eh? Then everyone has been screaming words for magic that they don¡¯t even understand? What a strange story...... I don¡¯t get it. Didn¡¯t other people use English words? Ice (¥¢¥¤¥¹)= ice(šê), that¡¯s for certain. Dear God, the trantion function is strange. Bubble and bomb are the only strange ones? Neither of them are really used in every day conversations....

    ¡¸? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, well...... ¡°bubble¡± means bubble (ÅÝ) and ¡°bomb¡± means bomb (±¬Ž,bakudan).¡¹

    ¡¸Bomb?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah- it¡¯s something that explodes, I guess. It¡¯s like the ¡°explosion¡± magic that you use.¡¹

    After I finished exining to Lindsey who remained silent in thought, she lifted her head, and set her wand up and began to use her magic again.

    ¡¸Come forth Water, Impact the surface, Bubble bomb¡¹

    A single mass of water surrounds the wand... no, ball like soap bubbles begin to drift away from it lightly.

    The ball was about 20cm in diameter. It appeared that Lindsey could move them at will, as well as drift freely in the air, after a while she threw one of the balls at a tree.

    In an instant, there was an extraordinary impact explosion and the tree was blown to pieces.

    We stared at the carnage, dumbfounded for a moment, then Lindsey muttered.

    ¡¸...I did it......¡¹

    This ancient magic ¡¸bubble bomb¡¹ huh? What unbelievable power......

    Lindsey practiced bubble bomb one more time. This time she made 6 more bubbles at the same time then she sent them toward the trees, when the first bubble hit the tree all the bubbles exploded in a chain reaction and the trees were blown away.

    What unthinkable power....... Then Lindsey turned toward me and bowed her head.

    ¡¸Touya-san, thanks to you I was able toplete this. Thank you¡¹

    ¡¸No, it was thanks to your own efforts which you stood true to. I only helped a little.¡¹

    It¡¯s embarrassing to be thanked again. When I think about how she kept challenging herself over and over again I realized how amazing Lindsey is. For one to be so hardworking, she¡¯s really growing up steadily. This is that girl¡¯s essence.

    I¡¯m d I got to know a new side of Lindsey. Thinking that I opened the gate back to ¡¸The Silver Moon¡¹.

 Chapter 33: Gauntlets and Goth Loli

    Chapter 33: Gauntlets and Goth Loli

    ¡¸U¡ªn...I give up......¡¹

    Elise had a difficult face as she looked troubled. At the dining room table was the presence of a woman, who stared longingly at her favorite gauntlets. However, it was the fist portion that had been damaged.

    It happened during the fight with the demon yesterday. The demon who had a body of stone, a gargoyle. The gang of thieves had urately manipted dark attribute magic summoned it.

    With the appearance of stone, we were surrounded by many of them, we fought hard. In any case, they were tough, swords didn¡¯t work. Magic only had a marginal effect, arrows didn¡¯t do any damage. The only thing that did any effective damage was Elsie¡¯s blunt force.

    Part way through Lindsey used ¡¸Explosion¡¹and¡¸Bubble Bomb¡¹and blew them up using explosive magic. From the gaps I used ¡¸Paralyze¡¹ arts and rendered some of them immobile. After capturing the thieves and magician we sent them to the Guards at the Royal Capital.

    Although wepleted the guild¡¯s request, Elsie¡¯s favorite gauntlets were in this pitiful state.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll have to buy some new ones......¡¹

    ¡¸Then we should? I could repair them using ¡¸modeling¡¹however I wouldn¡¯t be able to restore the integrity of the metal; I think it would just break again.¡¹

    ¡¸Until now, these have been the ones mostpatible with me.¡¹

    Elsie talked disappointingly. Well, it¡¯s sad when your favorite things break.

    ¡¸What do you want to do? Go over to ¡¸Kumaya¡¯s Armor Shop¡¹and buy some new ones?¡¹

    ¡¸I already went. The they won¡¯t get the same type of gauntlet in stock for 5 days they said.¡¹

    That¡¯s pretty long. Well, even if you were to say gauntlets, gauntlets made for a full suit of armor are different than heavy ted gauntlets meant to hit things with, there just isn¡¯t any great demand for them.

    Elise fights with her fists Taijutsu style, in this world it would be called ¡¸Arms warrior¡¹they seem to be in the minority in this country. On the contrary, in Misumido there seem to be quite a few of them. The part human part beast has excellent physical strength. I¡¯ve somehowe to understand that.

    ¡¸Touya, take me to the Royal Capital. I can¡¯t wait for 5 days!¡¹

    So hasty. But I don¡¯t really mind. When youpare Lindsey to Elise, she¡¯s more of a ¡°do it as the thought arises¡± kind of person. If Elsie were to strike a stone bridge, she would run over it before it broke apart. It was that kind of feeling.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s the Capital then it¡¯s¡¸Belukuto¡¹I think....... Which reminds me the¡¸Herculean Gauntlets¡¹are endowed with magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Belkuto¡¹is the shop that I bought the all attribute magic coat with that outrageous endowment that reduced all attribute magic attacks.

    ¡¸Herculean Gauntlets?¡¹

    ¡¸If I remember correctly... they gave some kind of enhancement to physical strength.¡¹

    ¡¸What is that, I¡¯m interested¡¹

    Elise¡¯s eyes glittered as we stood up, she grasped my hand and pulled me toward the backyard.

    ¡¸Alright let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go now! Yes we¡¯re departing!¡¹

    ¡¸Quick!? Do you have money!?¡¹

    ¡¸I just withdrew some from the guild a little while ago so it¡¯s fine!¡¹

    She really starts to move the moment she thinks of something! While being dragged, this girl really needs to settle down a little, is what I thought to myself.

    ¡¸Hello, Wee to ¡¸Belkuto¡¹¡¹

    I met the same oneesan who I had metst time I hade here. Unlikest time I didn¡¯t need to show my badge. Do you remember me? If so that¡¯s amazing.

    Even though Elsie was standing beside me, she was recognized as my guest and was not asked to show her badge. That person was looking nervously around unexpectedly luxurious store. You should probably close your mouth.......

    ¡¸How can we help you today?¡¹

    ¡¸U¡ªm, are the ¡¸Herculean Gauntlets¡¹that I saw before still here?¡¹

    ¡¸I apologize. That item has already been sold......¡¹

    Well shoot, how disappointing. Elsie who was beside me let out an ¡®Eh?¡¯. Well, enchanted armor, unlike my coat wouldn¡¯t remain unsold.

    ¡¸Are you looking for gloves?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. However, we¡¯re looking for directbat gauntlets.¡¹

    If you think about it, it¡¯s probably something that would be ssified as a weapon, but it¡¯s still a kind of armor. It wouldn¡¯t be unusual to find some in an armor shop. I mean it¡¯s pretty obvious.

    ¡¸Directbat gauntlets is it? What kind of magical enchantments would you like to see on them?¡¹

    ¡¸There are others with magical enchantments? Can I see them?¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly. This way please¡¹

    The oneesan led us to a corner in the gallery. It was the ce where I had found my coat.

    The employee oneesan took out two sets of decorated gauntlets and arranged them on the counter.

    One pair was a metallic green, they had a beautiful streamline design.

    As for the other pair, they were red and gold, and they had and angled design.

    This pair can avoid things like arrow attacks, they have wind attribute enchantment. Unfortunately they cannot avoid long distance magic attacks, they do have high magic defense however.

    The employee picks up the metallic green gauntlets and exins. It can avert long distance physical attacks? They can¡¯t avoid magical attacks but, instead they have high magical defense, so even if it were to hit the damage would be minimal?

    ¡¸And with these, they umte magic and increase the destructive power of the blow. It takes time to umte magic, however because of they are enchanted these gauntlets will never be destroyed.¡¹

    This time she picked up the red and gold gauntlets and exined. Contrary to the metallic green ones, it has a higher attack value? Is it something like the attack umtion like in a game?

    Do you get the defensive ones or the offensive ones? It¡¯s a difficult question. If it were me, I would pick the metallic green ones and increase my defense. However, if it was Elsie, who had confidence, then she would probably pick the red and gold ones.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take them both¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    I turn in surprise, I shifted my gaze to the two pairs of gauntlets to Elise beside me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to buy them both?¡¹

    ¡¸They can be used on both hands. One of the right and one on the left, why not just equip them both?¡¹

    ¡¸What about the other set?¡¹

    ¡¸Leave those in reserve, of course. There might be a chance that one of them breaks like thest pair.¡¹

    Certainly, as long as they¡¯re used for direct attacks then that kind of thing might happen. However, when I point out that they would go on the opposite hands she replied, no problem.

    To begin with, when using fists there is no such thing as only right or left-handed style. It would be something like a switch-hitter like in boxing.

    ¡¸Very well. Please equip them and tell me if there is something wrong. We will adjust them¡¹

    ¡¸N, it¡¯s fine¡¹

    Elsie equipped both sets in sequential order and confirmed there were no problems.

    ¡¸The green ones are 14 gold coins, the red and gold are 17 gold coins.¡¹

    That totals 31 gold coins. 3.1 million yen? It¡¯s as expensive as usual......No they¡¯re enchanted so that¡¯s actually cheap? Every time my sense of money¡¯s value warps.

    ¡¸...........Touya¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸...Loan me 1 gold coin. I didn¡¯t bring enough¡¹

    ¡¸Check in advance......¡¹

    I took out one gold coin from my wallet and handed it to Elsie.

    Three white gold coins and one gold coin were presented to the employee and the bill was paid. The two sets of gauntlets were epted and ced in the bag, which was a little bulky. Men being in charge of luggage carrying was the same in every world it seems.......

    ¡¸Thank you very much. We await your return to our store next time.¡¹

    The employee showed us out of¡¸Berukuto¡¹and we left.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the royal capital after all. There are nice things lined up here. They¡¯re expensive though.¡¹

    Elsie who was walking besides me was in a good mood. Well, we got what we came for, so it can¡¯t be helped to float a little?

    But, for gauntlets are pretty heavy...... Should we slip into an alley, use gate and get back to the hotel quickly?

    ¡¸Elsie, in that alley¨D¨D¡¹

    Elsie who had been walking beside me, was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    I looked around the area in a panic, in the very back Elsie was standing in front of a shop. She was watching something in the window. What could it be?

    I doubled back, I took a look at what Elsie was staring at, this is?

    It was a ck jacket with white frills. The chest area had arge ribbon tie. And the miniskirt had a 3-step ck frill withce.

    It¡¯s what you would call goth loli, but seems a little different.

    Elsie continued to stare at the window.

    ¡¸......Do you want it?¡¹

    ¡¸He? Haua!? To-Touya!?¡¹

    She stepped back from be who had suddenly called out to, her face was red as she shouted. That is it, that reaction?

    ¡¸A, um, th- this is! Right, Lindsey! I thought that this would look good on Lindsey! These clothes would look good on her wouldn¡¯t they? Unlike me!¡¹

    Elise vomits a string of words. Hee, an older sister that thinks of her younger sister.

    ¡¸But if Lindsey would look good in them, then Elsie would look good in them too.¡¹

    ¡¸Na......!¡¹

    Elsie blushes, her mouth ps open and closed. Like I said what is it, that reaction? You¡¯re being suspicious.

    ¡¸What are you saying? You can¡¯tpare me to Lindsey......¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? You¡¯re both cute, you¡¯re twins so that can¡¯t be¡¹

    ¡¸Cu...Cute...!? I mean, what are you saying!¡¹

    Dosuu! Elsie¡¯s fist buries itself in my side, Guu! That¡¯s considerably painful you know!

    ¡¸Well...I mean...I think Elsie would look good in these clothes too......¡¹

    I hold my side, enduring the pain as I exined. Huh, a greasy sweat came out?

    ¡¸Even if someone like me were to put them on, they wouldn¡¯t look good on me...¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be careful for my sake. I understand myself the best¡¹

    ¡¸No, like I said......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not like those well-matched type......¡¹

    ¡¸Ah-mou! You¡¯ll understand if you put them on! I¡¯m having you try them on!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Wa-! Touya!?¡¹

    I pulled the stubbornly obstinate woman by the hand and forcibly entered the shop. I had the employee oneesan bring out the clothes that were exhibited, and pushed them along with Elsie into the fitting room.

    ¡¸Wa-! What are you doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸Comee, get changed¡¹

    The fitting room curtain closed, and I moved to a corner of the shop. I killed time by looking at belts and essories disyed. After a while, the curtain to the fitting room opened timidly.

    ¡¸Oo-¡¹

    There was a different than usual Elsie.

    The goth loli cloths match the long silver hair and looked very good. See, it¡¯s just like I said isn¡¯t it? A girl so well matched is hard toe by.

    ¡¸See, I don¡¯t look good in them. It¡¯s just like I said isn¡¯t it......¡¹

    ¡¸Ha!? What are you saying?¡¹

    With absolutely no confidence she lowers her head and looks down, I eximed in amazement. How exactly do youe to that conclusion? She still won¡¯t admit it, this girl!

    ¡¸It looks absurdly good on you! Doesn¡¯t it employee?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it looks very good on you. It¡¯s fantastic, customer¡¹

    The employee oneesan praised Elsie along with me. There should be a mirror in the fitting room, didn¡¯t she look at her own figure, this girl?

    ¡¸Really......?¡¹

    While blusing, she picks up her skirt and pirouettes slowly. Yep, it looks good after all. Cute.

    Alright. I call the employee.

    ¡¸Excuse me, can I have these clothes?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Elsie stood dumbfounded as I paid the employee. Three silver coins? That¡¯s not very much....

    ¡¸Wa- wait Touya!? I don¡¯t intend to buy these you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m going to buy these. It¡¯s a present to Elsie¡¹

    These clothes suit you so well, do you really think I would leave without buying them? I want everyone else to see. I epted the paper bag and handed it to Elsie. These were clothes bought that were meant to be worn.

    After exiting the shop Elsie looks down shyly and expresses her gratitude.

    ¡¸Thank you......¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s head home quickly and show everyone else¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Wa- that¡¯s a little embarrassing.¡¹

    I took the dressed up Elsie and began to run.

    When everyone was shown the new clothes, everyone said that they looked good on her. It¡¯s like that after all. I hadn¡¯t been mistaken when I saw them.

    It¡¯s just, when everyone learned that it was me who paid for them, for some reason everyone else hadplicated expressions and furthermore next time I would have to buy everyone else clothes too.

    ......How did it turn out like this?

 Chatper 34: Receiving a Title and People of the Royal Palace

    Jammerg55 here, Already half way through my semester at college. Japanese 3 is easy but Kanji is as hard as ever, why is it always the most useful ones have a lot of parts??? Anyways Enjoy!

    Chatper 34: Receiving a Title and People of the Royal Pce

    ¡¸It¡¯s from father. He would like for you to read this and then he would like for you toe to the royal pce.¡¹

    It was a letter that had arrived at the ¡°The Silver Moon¡± by swift horse. After looking at it, Yumina said to me. I have a bad feeling about this, but I can¡¯t just ignore it.

    ¡¸Why now again?¡¹

    ¡¸As remuneration for solving thatst event, Touya-sama is to be given a title (of nobility).¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸A title!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Elsie and the others shouted in surprise. It¡¯s that after all? That¡¯s right they did say something like that.

    As I am the tentative fianc¨¦ of Princess Yumina, I need to have a title of moderate position. The fianc¨¦ (apparent) that is me has yet to be formally announced, it seems, and until then it seems some appearances need to be put in order, or so they say.

    ¡¸Can I refuse?¡¹

    ¡¸You can still refuse, however in that case, they need to receive a formal reason as to why you refuse in person.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Refuse!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The surprised girls shouted again. You girls are noisy.

    ¡¸Even if you put aside the marriage, you shouldn¡¯t decline the title! It¡¯s such a waste!¡¹

    Elise expressed her honest opinion. But you know, having a title means I would be part of the nobility wouldn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t think it would suit me.

    ¡¸...To be nobility means to serve the country. It would mean being obligated to govern territory and have responsibilities.¡¹

    Lindsey who was patting Kohaku¡¯s head muttered quietly. Yep, it¡¯s a bother after all. Let¡¯s refuse it.

    ¡¸And, what do you say when you refuse ¨C degozaru?¡¹

    ¡¸U-n, something like being an adventurer suits me better¡¹

    It sounds like a lie even to my, but that was the only thing I could think of. Because I wanted to avoid the parents¡¯ resentment, I thought that best to say. That in and of itself is pretty confusing.

    ¡¸I think that will be fine. Father does not wish to force it either.¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s go¡¹

    Apparently he wanted Elsie and the others toe to the capital as well. Not as attendants to the awards ceremony, merely as an expression of gratitude to those who were looking after his daughter. At first the three refused in fear, but because it¡¯s certainly useful to be acquainted with the King

    ¡¸What do you want to do Kohaku? Stay here and watch the house?¡¹

    ¡ºMe? If master says then I will stay......¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸No¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Oh, rejected by the girl¡¯s group.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t possibly leave Kohaku here¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s so sad, desu¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t he ourpanion too degozaru?¡¹

    ¡¸I will look after Kohaku-chan, please, Touya-san¡¹

    Kohaku is really popr. I¡¯m so jealous. I must admit that his fluffiness knows no enemy, might as well take him with us.

    I immediately open the Gate and go into Yumina¡¯s room in the Royal Pce.

    Even though I said Yumina¡¯s Room, it wasn¡¯t a bedroom or a room for rxation, this room was for receiving guests. I had gotten permission from the king to use this room for when I needed to use Gate, in advance.

    When we came out of the room, the knights looked at us with suspicion, but their attitude change after seeing Yumina.

    After Walking for a while, Yumina opens the door at the end of the corridor, inside we found His Majesty the King, General Leon, and Olga-san the Misumido ambassador enjoying a cup of tea inside

    ¡¸Father!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Yumina?¡¹

    After seeing Yumina, the King rushed from his chair and hugged his daughter

    ¡¸You look happy, that¡¯s great!¡¹

    ¡¸Because I was by Touya-san¡¯s side there is no way I wouldn¡¯t be happy.¡¹

    Like I said, saying that is embarrassing... While blushing from Yumina¡¯s statement, I was called by the King.

    ¡¸It has been a while, Touya-dono¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Are those behind you yourpanions? No need to be so formal, please raise your heads¡¹

    I turn around in response to the kings voice, and the other 3 were already doing a dogeza. You girls, it was the same reaction with Sue. But it didn¡¯t happen with Yumina. Well, that¡¯s probably because Yumina was the one who came home with me, shocking......

    ¡¸Touya-dono¡¹

    Before I knew it Olga-san hade close-by. Dazzling fox ears and tail as always. I started to wander which one well feels better Kohaku or her, a rude thought floated in my mind.

    ¡¸I wish to express my deep gratitude in this matter. You are the savior of His Majesty the King¡¯s life, at the same time the savior of our Misumido Kingdom. If you ever wish to visit my country then you will be weed.¡¹

    Olga-san bows deeply. No, I don¡¯t want to impose on the country. I don¡¯t want to standout.

    ¡¸Is Alma doing well?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, she is. If I had known that Touya-dono was going to be here, then I would have brought her here.¡¹

    The disappointedlyughing face of Olga-san froze for a moment. Looking for the cause, she was looking at Kohaku, who we had brought with us.

    ¡¸... Touya dono, this child is?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it is a tiger cub I am keeping, he is called Kohaku. Kohaku, say hi¡¹

    ¡ºGau¡»

    I agreed beforehand, with Kohaku would pretend to be a tiger cub. Exining about a talking tiger would be bothersome.

    While looking at Kohaku, Olga-san tilted her head suspiciously.

    ¡¸Is something wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, well, in my Misumido Kingdom the white tiger is God¡¯s familiar, it is sacred. The white tigers are divine beasts in the family called ¡ºByakko¡»¡¹

    Well, to say nothing of the family it¡¯s the person himself... Oh yeah Yumina did say something about him being the king of beasts... Will it be alright if we take Kohaku to Misumido Kingdom I wonder?

    I was suddenly I was pped on the back. It¡¯s the general. Does he not know how tomunicate with someone unless he hits them?

    ¡¸Long time no see, Touya dono! I never though you would be the princess¡¯s husband! You are really very interesting! How about I train you personally?¡¹

    ¡¸I am not the husband yet, I decline.¡¹

    I feel that my body would break if I were to train with this person. He¡¯s someone that ps your back in lieu of a greeting. He¡¯s not a bad person though. Oh?

    At the general¡¯s waist hung brownish gauntlets. It wasn¡¯t a clumsy disy, rather it had the mood of a legendary hero.

    ¡¸General ... that is?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Oh, there will be a military trainingter. I use a gauntlet since I am a melee fighter ... you didn¡¯t hear about me? I am known as ¡°me Fist Leon¡±?¡¹

    Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t know. I also hadn¡¯t heard a single thing about it either. But different from my nk stare to the general, on my side there was someone who showed an excessive reaction.

    ¡¸Oh, I know you! They say one person destroyed arge group of bandits in Merishia mountains, they say he had me fists! Also, he had a fight to the death against a stone golem too!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re very knowledgeable! Are you also a melee fighter? A female melee fighter is rare!¡¹

    The general looked at the excited Elsie¡¯s waste at the streamlined right and the asymmetric left gauntlets, andughed happily.

    ¡¸How about it? Do you want to participate in training after this?¡¹

    ¡¸I can participate!?¡¹

    Elise nod with a big smile. She is happy to be able learn techniques from him. While looking at them the King called to me.

    ¡¸By the way, Touya-dono, about the title...¡¹

    ¡¸I am honored by the offer but......¡¹

    I feel bad for the King however, I¡¯m still going to decline it after all. I have no intention of bing a noble right now.

    ¡¸Well I thought you were going to say that. As the savior of the King, it would look bad if I did not offer you something as a reward. Of course, if you really wanted to ept it, then it would be better than nothing.¡¹

    You¡¯re the king after all, I¡¯m sure there were other things you could have done. I began to look at the King with pity a little when all of a sudden ban and the door burst open and someone flew into the room.

    ¡¸I heard that Touya-san was here!¡¹

    Who was it but Charlotte-san. Her appearance from thest time I saw here was too different, for a moment I didn¡¯t know who it was. The Jade-color hair was disheveled, there were deeper shadows under her eyes from thest time I saw her. She walked toward me at a frightening pace with bloodshot eyes behind the sses. Scary. What is this, it¡¯s scary!

    As to keep me from running away, she held my coat with one hand and presented several sses and silver coins with the other.

    ¡¸Excuse me! These sses! Can I have two more, or 3 more pairs? I taught you ¡°transfer¡± the other day didn¡¯t I? Didn¡¯t I?!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Well, I was certainly helped the other day! But, why!?¡¹

    Although I was considerably scared of Charlotte¡¯s ghastly appearance, I asked the question.

    ¡¸Why? I can¡¯t keep up with the decipherment at all! There is a limit to what I can do alone! Impossible! It¡¯s impossible! No matter how much I decipher, and decipher, it never ends! How much you think there is?! How much you think there is?!¡¹

    Why twice!? Though she kept talking to me with misced anger, and I was going to do that for her!?

    Since it was scary to argue with her, I obediently took the ss and silver coins, and I used modeling and enchantment, and made three more pairs of trantion sses.

    ¡¸Thank you!¡¹

    As Charlotte¡¯s business was concluded, she snatched the justpleted sses and ran out of the room just as she had entered.

    ¡¸Just in case, you need to maintain yourself properly, Charlotte. If it were to spread to the Teikoku then it would be a problem.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    She cheerfully answered the king, and went away like a wind. What was that?

    ¡¸Charlotte is really troublesome. After she got that tool, she shut herself up in herboratory, her body will break sooner orter. If it stays like this we¡¯ll have to ask Touya-dono to use Recovery again¡¹

    It seems that I¡¯ve unintentionally invented the hikikomori. The ¡°when they¡¯re obsessed with something, everything else disappears¡± type.

    ¡¸...Just now...... That was Charlotte the court magician?¡¹

    Lindsey muttered while looking at the door. Well I can understand her feeling. She didn¡¯t look as one of the best magicians in the kingdom.

    ¡¸I wanted to talk about the magic ... too bad¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I wouldn¡¯t bother. If you were to say that to Charlotte-dono right now she¡¯ll lecture you for half a a day about ancient sprit¡¯s of the dead magic, and have to help with experiments. Why not wait till she¡¯s settled down.¡¹

    The general shakes his head. Surely, anything we were to say right now wouldn¡¯t reach her.

    ¡¸Well, time to prepare for future ceremony. You will need to choose a suitable clothes, Touya-dono¡¹

    The King pped twice and two maids appeared from the back door. Well, it¡¯s a troublesome.

    ¡¸Lindsey and Yae what would you like to do? Wait here?¡¹

    ¡¸I will go to watch my sister¡¯s training.¡¹

    ¡¸I will join you as well degozaru.¡¹

    Okay, Everyone besides Yumina wants to go train? Kohaku is being left with Yumina it seems, shall we go and get changed quickly?

    I was guided by a housemaid to the back room to change my clothes.

 Chapter 35: A New Home, and Moving

    Chapter 35: A New Home, and Moving

    I epted a house. Even I didn¡¯t really understand it myself, anyway I epted a single house. From who you ask? The King of course.

    On the day of the title presentation, the scenario went like this:

    ¡¸As the savior of my life I wish to grant you a title¡¹

    ¡¸I am unworthy of your words. I was just doing the utmost as my role as an adventurer¡¹

    ¡¸I see, therefore I will not force it upon you¡¹

    As previously nned, until here.

    ¡¸However, I believe that it would be rude to my benefactor if I were to just send them home empty handed. ordingly, I have prepared an estate and these £¨things£© as a reward instead. Please receive them instead of the title.¡¹(Tln: this part is supposed to be rather formal so I tried to write it ordingly.)

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    As the King said this, an elderly gentleman stepped forward with a silver tter, a bag of money, they house (key) as well as other things rested upon it. While having my attention stolen by the Kings words I, inadvertently, took everything just as they were.

    I returned to my senses when I felt the weight of the bag but, the gentleman had already moved away, I missed the timing to give it back.

    ¡¸Which such arge ceremony, I would have thought there would be more activity going on.¡¹

    And closed it.

    ¡¸Western district, Pran Way 21A....... The outeryers of the district are affluent as well.¡¹

    Yumina mutters while looking at the list.

    At center of the Royal capital, resides is the Castle. The rest of the capital is it¡¯s divided into two parts, the inner and outer districts. In the inner district live the Royalty and the Aristocrats; persons such as great merchants live on the other side of the river in the outer district.

    There are various kinds of people that live in the outer district, it is further divided in quarters, Eastern, Southern, and Western Districts (The water supply of the Royal Capital is in the north named Parrot Lake so there is no Northern District). The Western District is the area where many of the affluent live. That is where the estate, which had been epted from the King, resided.

    ¡¸And, what now?¡¹

    After having finished participating in the practice that had been offered by the general, Lindsey was fascinated when I went over to the watering hole to wash off sweat but, I still felt it hard to ept everything that had been offered.

    ¡¸Is it really impossible to return it?¡¹

    ¡¸...Returning something that had once been epted is extremely rude. It would crush the other party¡¯s honor¡¹

    Well, I see. It would be like, after epting ¡¸I don¡¯t like it after all, I¡¯m returning it¡¹. It¡¯s just as Lindsey said. I can do nothing but ept it huh?

    In a corner of the training area in the castle, they were rolling around in the jungle of weeds. A cloud floated in the clear blue sky. It was the first time I¡¯d seen it like this since I¡¯de to this world.

    ¡¸Not just a house, but we received money as well.... What should we so with that amount?¡¹

    ¡¸How much was it?¡¹

    Yae asks me who wasying down.

    ¡¸...20 King¡¯s gold pieces...¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸20 King¡¯s gold! pieces?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Elsie, Lindsey and Yae all let out a surprised voice in perfect harmony. Well yeah, one would normally be surprised.

    The King¡¯s gold coin is one step above the White gold coin, I heard that 1 King¡¯s gold coin = 10 White gold coins. It¡¯s sorge that you would never be able to spend it normally at the market it seems.

    Referring to my former world 1 King¡¯s gold is approximately equal 10 million yen. In other words in total it is 200 million yen. The King¡¯s life is worth 200 million yen. I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s high or not. Moreover, is this money the King¡¯s pocket money? I didn¡¯t ask whether or not he had earned it.

    Could it be that these are betrothal presents...? After epting them there is no longer any room to refuse marrying Yumina......? Besides, isn¡¯t it usually the groom¡¯s side that hands over the money to the new wife¡¯s side? Well, because I¡¯m bing part of the family then its fine...? I don¡¯t get it any more.

    For the time being, it¡¯s scary to carry that amount around, so I entrusted it to the duke.

    ¡¸You already epted the house, why not just retire?¡¹

    ¡¸That in and of itself is running headlong in to being a useless person I think.¡¹

    I lifted my upper body and answered Elsie with a sigh. Because there is money there is no need to work, I think it¡¯s a little different than that. Although it doesn¡¯t hurt to have money.

    ¡¸Should we go take a look for the time being? It¡¯s about 30 minutes from here¡¹

    At Yumina¡¯s suggestion there was no one that opposed it, everyone decided to go see the house.

    ¡¸Eh?...Here?¡¹

    I muttered unconsciously.

    It was in the outer western district, the residence had been built to a nicemanding height. It had a red roof and whitewashed walls. It was a European-style 3-story fashionable building. This is nice. There are noints about the design either, cement wise it was a little away from the street and in all it was a good ce that I am pleased with. However......

    ¡¸It¡¯s too big...¡¹

    Well, inparison to Duke Orutorinde¡¯s residence or Viscount Sodoreku¡¯s house it was on the small side. Even still, it¡¯s the size that could be called a luxury home.

    I used the key that I had epted, opened the gate and entered the site. There was a wide garden with awn and a nted flower bed with various flowers in bloom all over, there was also a pond with a small fountain. On the other side of the garden a little away there was even a stable.

    I opened the double doors and continued into the entrance hall, there was a red carpet that invited us up to the second floor.

    ¡¸This is quite a nice house. I like it¡¹

    From within our group the only one used to this kind of environment, Yumina, said calmly while holding Kohaku. I followed up with my honest opinion.

    ¡¸With such a big house, even just trying to clean it will be terrible...... even for 5 people living here it¡¯s still too big¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Elsie, Lindsey, and Yea all stared at me in surprise. What?

    ¡¸Umm...... Touya-dono? Could you be saying that by 5 people you mean we¡¯re going to live here as well degozaru?¡¹

    ¡¸?What do you mean ¡°Could you be saying¡±? Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡¹

    What all of a sudden? There are so many rooms that I couldn¡¯t possible use them all. Elsie asked timidly.

    ¡¸But, the King gave you this house. Isn¡¯t it for you to live together with Yumina?¡¹

    Aa¡ªso that¡¯s what it is? The King is being overprotective of Yumina so therefore this house huh? I received a troublesome gift.

    I don¡¯t dislike Yumina at all, it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t see her as a wife yet. If I had to say she was closer to a little sister right now.

    Lindsey said to me in a small voice, while looking down.

    ¡¸...If this is a house for people that like each other, then us living here is a little...¡¹

    ¡¸Person I like you say. I like all 4 of you equally, I think you¡¯re like family to me. Therefore there shouldn¡¯t be a problem if everyone lives here......¡¹

    Oh? Lindsey¡¯s face is red, what happened? I mean, Elsie and Yae¡¯s are red too?

    ¡¸A, I¡¯m going to look at the second floor!¡¹

    ¡¸I, I¡¯m going to see if there¡¯s an attic...!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I-I¡¯m going to go look at the kitchen, I¡¯m really interested in it degozaru!¡¹

    Like little spiders, they all ran away, Why?

    ¡¸I see. You like all 4 of use equally, like a family, is it? It¡¯s one step forward I suppose¡¹

    I looked at Yumina who was standing there with a big smile.

    ¡¸Even though I¡¯m going to be Touya¡¯s bride, I wish to walk with you through life. However, I do not intend to monopolize you, so this is fine. I¡¯ll go speak with everyone. Touya-san please wait in the living room¡¹

    Eh? What? What is happening? Yumina left Kohaku with me and went upstairs.

    I don¡¯t really get it but... I¡¯ll go wait in the living room for the time being.

    Along the way, I saw things like the bathroom, reception hall, pantry and wine cer, it really is magnificent. Not a single shelf missing.

    And opening the first door in the entry way was the living room. It really is wide...... It should be obvious but there was nothing save for drapes and the firece. I guess we¡¯ll have to arrange for thing to be purchased. Did the King foresee this and that was the reason for the money?

    From the window on the wall to the terrace, you could see the western district and wide garden.

    I opened the window off the terrace and a pleasant breeze blew in.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a nice garden. It¡¯s as if to invite me to take a nap here¡»

    Kohaku lies and rolls on thewn.

    ¡¸Do you like it?¡¹

    ¡ºYes, very much¡»

    Kohaku says so as well, this ce isn¡¯t bad to live in. There are a lot of preparations that needed to be done though.

    ¡¸Touya-san¡¹

    I turned around and saw everyone that Yumina had brought with her, but, for some reason none of the 3 girls would look directly at me. Why? Their faces still look a little red....

    ¡¸A, um, Touya.... Is it really ok for us to live here?¡¹

    ¡¸? Of course¡¹

    ¡¸... you won¡¯t say something like get out, um, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to treat us the same, um, as Yumina degozaru?¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally¡¹

    Why this now? I don¡¯t have any family in this world, but I fell that everyone is close to a real family. That is the truth.

    ......But, why is everyone fidgeting like that? Certainly, there might be some mixed feelings about living in this house, however I¡¯ve already received it, so there¡¯s nothing to be reserved about.

    ¡¸Well then, everyone, we will all be living here. No need to rush so, let¡¯s just confirm the feelings from the previous discussion¡¹

    ¡¸Eh-¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Ok degozaru¡¹

    With red faces the three nod affirmatively at Yumina¡¯s words. What do you mean by ¡°confirm the feelings¡±? What the heck did you discuss?

    ¡¸The discussion from earlier is... what?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Secret¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Again in unison? Really? Huh, could it be that the one with the weakest position in this house is me?

    ¡¸Well then, shall we decide on the individual rooms?¡¹

    ¡¸My room is going to the one in the corner on the second floor.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take the one on the interior of the third floor.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll use the one on the first floor facing the garden¡¹

    The girls talked excitedly. What is this since of alienation? Well, there are a lot of rooms so they should pick the one that they like. Even still, there are still a lot of rooms left over.

    ¡¸Well, just us taking care of this house alone is questionable......¡¹

    ¡¸Not possible¡¹

    ¡¸You say that so lightly......¡¹

    Yumina answered quickly. Certainly, cleaning would be terrible. There¡¯s the work at the guild, even cleaning the garden wouldn¡¯t be possible.

    ¡¸Therefore, lets employ some people. I know of a few¡¹

    If Yumina says so, why not just leave it to her? We certainly need people. If pull some from the pce then there is bound to be good talent.

    Now then, shall we prepare to move? We can move the belongings with Gate. But we will still need to arrange for furniture right? There¡¯s nothing in this house after all.

    Plus, there are people we are indebted to that we wish to give farewells to back in Leaflet.

    Inbination with recruiting employees, we decided to move in 3 days. It¡¯s going to be busy.

 Chapter 36: Butler and servant employment

    Sorry for theteness guys. Anyways we have new trantors I think? Who is helping smartphone. cbt2 for de and soul starts on Friday and the EU servers will be open hurray. So I¡¯m gonna be even more busy. Luckily like I said we have new trantors i think?. Anyways here¡¯s ch 36.

    #36 Butler and servant employment

    The day when we move to the capital arrived. We say goodbye to the people who we were indebt to, Mika and Dn-san of [Silvermoon], Aeru-san of [Parent], Zanuck-san of [Fashion King Zanuck], Bl-san of [Weapon Shop Kumachi] and left the town of Leaflet.

    The town I lived in the first time I came to this world. There are many different feelings. Even though I cane back anytime I want with [Gate], it¡¯s still deeply emotional.

    Dn-san said something about making this town the town of shougi. Because the King is enthusiastic about it as well, that aim might unexpectedly work.

    I handed papers which is printed with designs of various clothes as a farewell gift to Zanuck-san. Clothes like the Nurse uniform or sailor uniforms mighte out soon. ......it¡¯s not like I rmended them, Zanuck-san got really into it.

    As for Aeru-san of [Parent] I gave her recipes for sweets and a few handy tools with [Modeling] to make those. Ice server, round, heart and star-shaped cutter as well as a torte cutter. I¡¯lle to eat again when her new work is done.

    Simrly, I gave Mika-san a kitchen knife, peeler, juice squeezer, grater, and various cooking recipes. With this, the destructive power of [Silvermoon¡¯s] meals will further increase.

    When I parted from everybody and came back to the capital, several carriages stopped in front of the house and brought in furniture. When we appeared in the garden, Yumina, who was ordering the furniture movers around, noticed us and ran to greet us.

    [Touya-san, good timing. There is a butler who wishes to be employed here, would youe meet with him?]

    [eh? now?]

    From the terrace of the mansion when I was surprised, An old man with white hair and mustache which is hardened from head to toe with a ck formal uniform approached. What¡¯s this? where have I seen him before...ah, when I got this house, it was this person that brought the money and the inventory.

    [Pleasure of meeting you for the first time...no, should I say the second time. I am called Rime. Pleased to make your acquaintance.]

    Rime-san bows his head deeply. He¡¯s probably in histe-60¡¯s? Unlike his movements which gives a youthful impression.

    [Jiiya is the person who served father as a butler for many years. There are no problems for him to be the butler] (note: Jiiya is like Jii when Sue calls her butler)

    [Eh!?]

    Does that mean he took care of the king? It seems we¡¯ve pulled in a person of outrageous ss!

    [Why has such a person also,e to something like ours...... ]

    [Nay, I cannot win against aging, at this time I have handed that role to my son. At that time the princess has given me an invitation. I think that it is not a bad idea to serve the savior of my younger brother for the remaining of my life.

    [......Younger brother?]

    [He is called Reim. He serves His Imperial Highness Duke Ortholinde]

    [Ah!, Reim-san from Sue¡¯s ce!]

    I see, I thought he looks simr to someone but, it was Reim-san. Two brothers also serving the King brothers. A butler brothers.

    [How about it? Can we hire him?]

    [No, we don¡¯t have any objections but....... Is that okay? Aren¡¯t there other ces with better treatment?......]

    [No, I wish to be of service here. Pleasure of working with you from now on.]

    Rime-san bows once more. Because there aren¡¯t any reason to decline, we entrust the management of the house and the supervision of the employees to him. We decided to leave all management responsibilities to him.

    [Well then there is something I would like, danna-sama] (Note: master of the house)

    [Stop with the danna-sama!?]

    [No, now that I am employed here, the master and servants rtion must be made clearly defined. Therefore danna-sama, there are some capable people that I wish to employ, can you meet them?]

    I wanted the master to stop but somehow it was futile. He was dead set on it. This person is a pro butler. Anyway, Rime-sam left the mansion at a quick pace to the people he brought along. He¡¯s fast....

    [We found a good butler haven¡¯t we]

    Elsie went inside the mansion with her bagge. Lindsey and Yae followed, Yumina begins ordering the furniture that is being brought in.

    I also head to my room, after putting down my own luggage I decided to help carrying them in.

    My room is tentatively the most spacious on the second floor, but there is nothing other than the bed and closet, there is nothing. Or rather, there¡¯s a bed but no futon(duvetforter). Furniture like a cab, desk, chair and bookshelves should be brought in today. Naturally a futon as well.

    Huh? I noticed just now but, with [Modelling] couldn¡¯t I just make things like chairs and dressers? Even if we don¡¯t have to payrge amount of money....... No, I would have to make them for everybody. Pardon me from that. That¡¯s troublesome. I say the result is alright.

    ¡ª

    Which one will help me with unloading. I¡¯ll probably be troubled with only the heavy furniture. Apart from me there isn¡¯t any other manpower in the house. I have show my reliable side sometimes. (note: confused, thought they had helpers)

    And so, while thinking that Elsie used [Boost] and casually carried the heavy furniture. Huh? Am I unneeded...?

    Kuu, I¡¯m not beaten yet. It¡¯s the man¡¯s pride when ites to this. Likewise I too use [Boost] and begin carrying the furniture with the same momentum.

    ¡ª

    We decided to gather on the terrace to rest and have tea together after moving the furniture.

    For now we finished carrying the furniture to our rooms and the main rooms, such as the living room, kitchen and parlour, etc. I only arrange the clothes and books that I¡¯ve brought afterwards.

    I had apetition with Elsie who used [Boost] to carry thepetition but the victory went to Elsie. [Boost] is a non-attribute magic that raises one¡¯s physical ability by several times. However using the same magic, in the end it is still tied to one¡¯s original physical abilities.

    Losing to a girl in physical strength is a really pitiful story...Should I train a little more....

    I mean, I don¡¯t equal Elsie in physical strength, neither in magical knowledge and discipline with Lindsey, neither with Yae¡¯s swordy or Yumina¡¯s archery and etiquette......not good, it¡¯s getting depressing.

    [Things have finally settled down]

    [There are still various small things that is not good if we don¡¯t buy......]

    [......That is, let¡¯s buy them all together little by little]

    [That¡¯s so, let¡¯s stop here for today.]

    Certainly, we¡¯re still short on the small things. All kinds of things like everyday goods, tableware and detergent. In addition a bath tub...Ah, Is our cleaning tools also insufficient? Things like buckets and cleaning cloths, we haven¡¯t even brought one or two. We don¡¯t have garbage bins either. There are a lot of things we can¡¯t do without huh.

    ¡ª

    Everyone gathered to discuss what is needed and we put them down on a list. We will go buy it all togetherter. With that sense, when everyone was giving their opinion, Rime-san came and brought along several men and women from the gate.

    [Master, these are the ones that I spoke to you about earlier de gozaimasu. Everyone¡¯s background are properly secure, would you please employ them]

    It¡¯s still hard to get used to the danna-sama....... Can¡¯t we get him to change that somehow? When called something like danna-sama, it makes me feel old. I think it won¡¯t suit me for at least after about another 10 years....

    [I havee from the maid guild, I am called Lapis. Pleasure to work with you]

    [Likewise I havee from the maid guild, I am called Cecil ¡«, Pleasure to work with you¡«]

    Two people wearing maid clothes bow their heads in front of me. Lapis-san is the one with a bob cut ck hair with a diligent atmosphere and the light brown haired one with the sweetly smiling face is Cecil-san. Both are around 20 years old. The two of them are dressed in a maid outfit, on the head is the standard hair band called white brim.

    Even so, there¡¯s such a thing like a maid guild.... They say all crimes including theft are caused by housemaids, they are given strict background check and training, it seems maids authorised by the guild are convenient.

    I¡¯m told they will do the cleaning and management of the house under Rime-san.

    [I am the gardener Julio. This is my wife ire]

    [I¡¯m ire. The cook]

    Next to greet us was a married couple in theirte twenties.

    A young man with blonde hair and a seemingly good natured attitude, the woman also looks good natured with red hair. They both look easy going.

    It seems Julio-san is the son of Rime-san¡¯s friend. He will take care of managing the garden from flower grooming to the kitchen garden. The wife ire-san is the exclusive cook who will prepare our meals.

    It seems she was trained by apprenticeship to be able to make anything served to the nobles in the capital until now. Next time, shall I show her the recipe collection that I gave Mika-san.

    [I¡¯m Thomas. Former heavy infantryman of the kingdom]

    [I¡¯m Huck. Former light cavalry of the kingdom]

    Ooh, heavy and light. The figure is the same as well. Both are around the 50¡¯s. It seems both of them are recently retired knights of the kingdom so Rime-san called out to them. It seems they¡¯ll alternate with the security and gate keeping. Because they are going to be watching the gate at night, I wonder if they are going to do a shift rotation system?

    If it that¡¯s the case isn¡¯t it going to be going to be difficult with only two people? Should I employ one or two more people. Well, I¡¯ll leave that area to Rime-sam.

    Even so, Thomas and Huck...Tom and Huck huh. I have no doubt that they were mischievous brats in their childhood.

    There weren¡¯t any particr dissatisfaction, so I employed them as Rime-san said.

    [Thomas and Huck has their home in the capital so they willmute here. I and the other four would like to live here, will that be alright?]

    I epted Rime-san¡¯s proposal. There are a lot of rooms so there¡¯s aren¡¯t any problems at all.

    Since Julio-san and ire-san are a couple, it would have been good for them to stay in one room, it was decided that they would stay in separate rooms. If it was in my old world they would have been given a house/room apart from the main house. I want you value the time you have as a couple.

    ¡ª

    I give allowance to each of them and ask them to buy all the necessary things. I handed separate money to Lapis-san and ire-san, I asked Lapis-san to buy the general stuff in the list from earlier and ire-san to buy the food and the cooking utensils.

    Soon everyone else went shopping however, Rime-san wanted to do inspection so he went into the mansion. Since he¡¯s going to start working here, he says he wants to check everything, even up to the most trivial ces, himself. I really bow my head to him.

    [Things are somehow settling down huh]

    Even though I¡¯m not used to the house yet, it increased by seven servants. Is the money going to be alright? I have the money from the king so we should be alright for awhile.

    Well, there¡¯s no point worrying about it.

    [There¡¯s no problem if we leave it to Jiyaa. He hasn¡¯t been serving otou-sama since childhood for nothing.]

    [I never thought that we would unexpectedly hire the person taking care of the king]

    [I wonder if it¡¯s because they expect much from Touya-san]

    Yumina naturally says with a face while drinking tea. That¡¯s even more pressure though.......

    [......But it wouldn¡¯t be possible for just us to manage this anyways......I am grateful for a capable butler toe, desu]

    Lindsey murmurs while giving cookies which was lined up on the table to Kohaku who is resting his head on top of her knees. Certainly right. He¡¯s going to take care of us in various ways from now on.

    Nn? I heard the sound of a carriage that stopped at the gate. Is it Lapis-san and everyone that came back? Did they use a carriage because there was too much baggage?

    While thinking that, Rime-san came towards us from inside the mansion.

    [Danna-sama, His Highness Duke Ortholinde and youngdy Sue hase]

    [Eh? The Duke and Sue?]

    This is the mansion¡¯s first official visitors. Now, I wonder what business for?

 Chapter 37: The Dukeâ€™s visit, and the Personal Request.

    Chapter 37: The Duke¡¯s visit, and the Personal Request.

    Lime-sanes and announce the arrival of visitors, shortly, the duke and Sue arrived to the terrace from the garden.

    ¡¸Ya, congrattions on moving in. Take care for us from now on neighbors¡¹

    The dukeughs cheerfully. Even though he is saying neighbor we live in the outer ward, and he lives in the inner district, it is pretty far away. Well, it¡¯s indeed closer when youpare the distance between the Capital and Leaflet.

    ¡¸Long time no see, Sue¡¹

    ¡¸Good day, Yumina-neesama¡¹

    Yumina greets Sue. Oh right, those two are cousins. When I see the two of them lined up next to each other¡¯s, same blonde hair, they really resemble each other, as expected. Though their personalities quite different.

    ¡¸When I learned of the engagement between Yumina-neesama and Touya. I was really astonished¡¹

    ¡¸I am the most surprised you know??¡¹

    I can¡¯t give up here. I still can¡¯tprehend this yet. As the two of them sit at the table on the terrace, Lime-sanes with tea for both. Truly first ss butler.

    ¡¸I was nning on a marriage between Touya-dono and Sue. But you beat me to it. Yumina and elder brother totally beat me¡¹

    ¡¸You were thinking suck a thing, Father? Well, if it¡¯s Touya then I would be very pleased. Being together would be so much fun¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see. Then, will you also ept Sue along with Yumina, Touya-dono?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, that enough. Please don¡¯t get carried away, mou¡¹

    Although the Duke may be joking, the sparkle in Sue¡¯s eyes when she looks at me is troubling. I¡¯d like to avoid making things any more confusing.

    ¡¸Well, shall I withdraw for today. But with that I have one favor to ask you today.¡¹

    What do you mean by ¡°for today¡±? Ignoring my scornful stare the duke continues.

    ¡¸To tell you the truth, this time, we have decided to form an alliance with Misumido kingdom. I believe that we need to establish a location for conference between kings, but....¡¹

    A country of beastkin, the king of the beasts who govern the kingdom to the south, Misumido. The fox tribe of beastkin, Olga and her sister Alma country. I see, so you want to conclude an alliance? What a relief.

    ¡¸For both king to talk, the fact is one of them most go to the other royal capital, which involve a certain risk. There is a chance of interference from an opposing party, also they may get attacked by demon beasts in the middle of their trip. And so¡¹

    ¡¸Touya-san¡¯s ¡¸Gate¡¹, Right?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Lindsey, right to the point¡¹

    The duke grinned andughed as he drank tea. Yeah, certainly by using ¡¸Gate¡¹, they can move safely. However??

    ¡¸But I can only use that magic to go to ces I have already visited? You don¡¯t mean??¡¹

    I have bad feeling... rather, more like a nasty conviction.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I would like you to go to the Misumido¡¹

    As I though...I get it. I really get it. In fact, it¡¯s really convenient. I have to go there is the only limitation, without that I, I could establish my door to door delivery servicepany.

    ¡¸How long does it take to travel to Misumido?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s see, around 6 days using carriage....¡¹

    Oh? Is it shorter than I thought?

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s to arrive at the Great River Gau, it¡¯s another 4 days from there to Misudimo¡¯s Capital? That¡¯s if everything goes smoothly though.¡¹

    It will take 10 days.... It is unexpectedly tough.... Even though I just got a house, I will have to go for a trip without being able to live in it, what is up with that?

    ¡¸I will make this request the guild, I will make a direct request to assign it you guys. Of course you will get a reward, and your guild rank will also increase. I don¡¯t think it is a bad deal¡¹

    He¡¯s already taken care of everything hasn¡¯t he? Well, as a job ss it¡¯s rather easy isn¡¯t it? I would also like to travel to other countries. It¡¯s certainly not a bad idea. And I also, want to see what kind of ce Misumido kingdom is.

    ¡¸I understood, I will take the request. What about you guys?¡¹

    Everyone nod in agreement; it seems there is no objection.

    ¡¸Much appreciated, because the ambassador needs to return to her country, she will guide you to Misumido¡¯s Capital.¡¹

    ¡¸Olga-san is returning home? Then her younger sister Alma going back with her?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the ambassador and her younger sister areing with you guys, additionally you will be guarded with a group of knights, it was decided you all will be going to Misumido.¡¹

    I see. It is reassuring. ording to what I learned so far, there is more nature in Misumido than Belfast, more like a jungle, and it seems there is many demon beasts too. Is that ce like south America or Southeast Asia?

    I wonder what kind of ce it will be. The country of beastkin that no one has seen yet, Misumido kingdom. We are going there.

    ¡¸But...I wonder if it will be alright de gozaru?¡¹

    ¡¸Is there something wrong? Yae?¡¹

    ¡¸They will know that you can use¡¸Gate¡¹over there, de gozaru. It is a magic that can invade anyce without anyone knowing de gozaru? Forget about being cautious, there is a fear that you will be assassinated as a dangerous person....¡¹

    ¡¸C¡¯mon, don¡¯t say a scary thing¡¹

    But, will they certainly have fears? I can¡¯t prevent holding such suspicions or it piling up

    ¡¸No, will it be not okay? I confirmed with Charlotte-dono, that there are ces you can¡¯t use¡¸Gate¡¹to travel to, Magical Barrier... you will not be able to go in the area inside the barrier. In that case, I don¡¯t think there will be a need to be that cautious about it¡¹

    The duke easily overturns Yae anxiety.

    ¡¸Is that right? Touya?¡¹

    ¡¸...this is the first time I knew about this¡¹

    After hearing my answer Elise looks at me with amazed eyes. No, well, I remember when I used ¡¸Gate¡¹, I didn¡¯t know the effect or all the details!

    ¡¸It seems even a small magic barrier can stop it. For example, if there is a small barrier around the Royal Capital, even though you can jump out from the castle town, you can¡¯t warp back to the Royal Capital. By the way, except for Yumina¡¯s room inside the castle, a barrier is already set up by Charlotte¡¹

    Whoa, she already made protection measure? Despite her appearance (being rude), indeed as expected of the court magician. She is not careless.

    ¡¸...but if Touya san goes to any country, it is possible to send arge army with ¡¸Gate¡¹ to attack... from. As I though, it is better they don¡¯t know about it. That¡¯s my opinion¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... certainly. Like the sses which you gave to Charlotte dono, ask them to give you something to cast the magic ¡¸Gate¡¹ on it¡¹

    Indeed. I can ask them to use a full length mirror to be used in the talks, afterwards, they can break it to remove their anxiety of the other party

    If I create Mirror A and Mirror B that can be used to travel back and forth, and, with that as reason, perhaps it will be alright. Though one of the mirror need to be made after I arrive to the new location

    ¡¸Then, shall we go with that? When is the departure?¡¹

    ¡¸Let me see?? How about after 3 days?¡¹

    ¡¸I understand¡¹

    Now, it appears we will be busy, as we must prepare for the long journey

    ¡¸Lucky you, I wanted to go to Misumido¡¯s castle city as well¡¹

    Sue bites her finger enviously. I hope she doesn¡¯t say she wants toe with us. I am sorry, but I can¡¯t handle anymore troubles.

    ¡¸When Ie back I can travel back there at any time, so next time I will take Sue with me¡¹

    ¡¸Really!!? As I thought Touya is really reliable!¡¹

    As leaning on the table, Sue turns toward me with a big smile on her face. Because she is happy so much, I properly must keep my promise with her.

    After in a meeting, we discussed the details of the trip to Misumido with the duke until the evening.

 Chapter 38: the country of beastmen and surprise attack

    Arc 6 The demi-human country Misumido

    #38 To the country of beastmen and surprise attack

    The carriage shook and rattled on. Three wagon types of carriages with a considerably wide roofs connected together and pulled by two horses advanced on the highway.

    The first one is belongs to Belfast, the third one belongs to the five Misumido guard escorts. And the one in the middle, carried it in are us and the Misumido ambassador Olga-san and her younger sister Alma.

    On the coachman seat are the sisters Lindsey and Elsie, speaking of the rest of us, a dead heat fight begins to unfold.

    ¡¸Ununu......With this de gozaru!¡¹

    Yae turns the face down card.

    But the number of the card on the table was of a different one.

    ¡¸Too bad. The correct one is this and this desu¡¹

    Yumina turns over two cards consecutively in order. A 2 of spades and a 2 of hearts. She obtains the cards that she got correct.

    Me and Olga was ying shougi while I give a sideways nce at Yumina, Yae and Alma who are ying shinkei-suijaku(pairs) with ying cards.

    We had too much free time in the shaking carriage so I made shougi and ying cards with paper printed with ¡¸Drawing ¡¹andbined it with a thin wooden board made with¡¸Modelling¡¹.

    Because I can¡¯t remember the hands in games like poker I can¡¯t y it, so I tried teaching those three a simple pairs games. However, Yae was somehow weak when it came to memory games and lost consecutively.

    ¡¸I lost again de gozaru......¡¹

    ¡¸Yae doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s suited for shinkei-suijaku¡¹

    I moved a piece in front while smiling wryly.

    ¡¸Yes, checkmate¡¹

    ¡¸Aah...!¡¹

    Olga-san stares intensely at the board. It¡¯s useless. It¡¯s checkmate.

    ¡¸I also lost huh.... The difference in ability with Touya-dono is too much¡¹

    Olga-san pouts and expresses dissatisfaction. No, you also have a weak point though. Olga-san only just learned it so of course I would win. However. It¡¯s scary that she will be stronger than me after a few more times of ying.

    ¡¸Yae, change ces with me. Why don¡¯t you try facing Olga?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right de gozaru na. If it¡¯s shougi, Dn-san trained me back in ¡¸Silvermoon¡¹ de gozaru shi¡¹

    It was more like being forced to be yed against rather than being trained though.

    ¡¸Then it¡¯s not shinkei-suijaku this time, shall we do a different one?¡¹

    I swap ces with Yae, Then I give Yumina and Alma an exnation of a new game while cutting the cards. The difficult game ¡¸Baba-nuki (old maid)¡¹ where tactics and strategy hold the key to victory.

    ¡ºfuga......¡»

    Kohaku at the corner of the carriage sleeping peacefully.

    The Two people who learned the rules were absorbed in Old Maid immediately, Yae and Olga appears to be evenly matched and ring intensely at the board. With that feeling we go shaking straight to Misumido.

    __

    __

    ¡¸And so the puss in boots became a noble and lived happily ever after¡¹

    Everyone who surrounded the bonfire sent an apuse when I finished the story. This is somewhat embarrassing. I only intended to tell a short story before sleeping but I intentionally overdid it.

    ¡¸That was interesting! Touya-san!¡¹

    Alma¡¯s ears on top of her head goes pikopiko in excitement to express her thoughts. Her big tail also shakes in good spirits.

    ¡¸That was a wonderful tale Touya-dono. However, where is this story from?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, A minstrel taught me at the ce I lived in before¡¹

    Olga-san said suitably. It seems to be popr to the Misumido soldiers surrounding the bonfire. The puss in boots ys an outstanding performance in saving his master. A wise being that excels as a master swordsman.

    In this world where demi-humans face discrimination, there probably isn¡¯t any story where a demi-human like this ys an active role.

    ¡¸Touya-san also knows various stories besides this one¡¹

    ¡¸Really!? Please let us hear them, Touya-san!¡¹

    Alma leans forward with sparkling eyes from the words spoken by Yumina beside me. These two became really good friends huh. They seem to be the same age, is that why they can easily talk?

    ¡¸It¡¯s already over for today. let¡¯s continue tomorrow¡¹

    I decline Alma¡¯s request gently whileughing. Then at that time, a single small sized Misumido soldier around the bonfire stood up, puts a finger in front of his mouth to silence everyone.

    The ears on top of his head moves twitching. Are those......rabbit ears? Is he, a rabbit demi-human.

    ¡¸Something in several numbers are approaching........They¡¯re erasing their presence little by little...It¡¯s clear that they are aiming for us¡¹

    From those words, the surrounding soldiers draw their swords silently and start to move while being vignt of the vicinity. The guards switch their formation with Olga-san and Alma in the center. The Belfast soldiers at the carriages draw their swords and strengthen their alertness.

    ¡¸I wonder who it is?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re probably a highway thief troupe. It¡¯ll be trouble if their numbers are many¡¹

    The captain of the Misumido escort soldiers answered my question. The captain is a dual sword user wolf demi-human.

    ¡¶Master, it¡¯s certain that someone ising towards us. It¡¯s very unlikely that this is someone friendly. Just like they said, they are probably 18-19 thieves.¡·

    Kohaku that was nearby spoke in a voice that only I could hear. Thieves huh. Shall I go check for a little.

    I take out my smartphone andunch the map application. A map with me at the center is projected. Err...for now, when I search with thief, pins fall on the map one after another. Oooh, there¡¯s a lot.

    ¡¸North 8 people, east 5 people, south 8 people, west 7 people. There¡¯s 28 in total¡¹

    ¡¸You know that!?¡¹

    The captain looks back toward me astonished. They are quite a few of them. We will probably win but, it is unlikely that we wille out unscathed.

    ¡¸......Shall I give it a try¡¹

    I decided to test the magic method I came up with recently. I think it¡¯ll be alright but.......

    ¡¸Enchant: Multiple

    Consecutive chant abbreviation, I bestow the non-attribute magic ¡¸multiple¡¹ that allows simultaneous invocation to the map application. I use my finger on the touch screen to lock onto the thieves one by one. Locking onto all them is troublesome! Okay, finished!

    ¡¸Paralyze!¡¹

    I release thest magic onto the targets on the map. In the next moment, I hear groans one over the other from the surrounding forest.

    ¡¸Uguu!¡¹

    ¡¸Nuaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Hau!¡¹

    ¡¸Aan!¡¹ (note: cough)

    I hear various voices, followed by ttering and sounds of falling were heard. I seem to have seeded somehow.

    ¡¸W, what did you do?¡¹

    ¡¸I used paralysis magic. I think they probably fell and can¡¯t move¡¹

    ¡¸Is it all of them!?¡¹

    ¡¸If there are only 28 of them¡¹

    The targets this time are the ones that I have judged to be a ¡¸Thief¡¹ only in this situation. Conversely speaking, if there was a thief-likemon person then there¡¯s a possibility that they may get involved as well. Though I think there won¡¯t be anything like that in this situation as expected. Therefore I used ¡¸Paralyze¡¹ just in case.

    The escort soldiers enter the forest and came dragging those guys. 28 people in total. All the members have a lizard tattoo on the back of their hands which is probably a mark of being in the thief troupe. There¡¯s no doubt that they¡¯re all aplices.

    ¡¸That was amazing...! All these numbers in an instant......¡¹

    ¡¸No one had something like magic protection talismans so that saved me the trouble. Even a small magic protection can repel ¡¸Paralyze¡¹¡¹

    Olga-san murmurs and grumbles with a dumbfounded expression. It was good that the thieves didn¡¯t have talismans. But this method also has various problems. It was good that the opponents didn¡¯t move intensely, because if their movement was too fast there¡¯s a possibility that they may slip past the target lock. And it¡¯s troublesome to lock onto them one by one.

    ¡¸No, you¡¯ve saved us. Good grief, you really surprised me¡¹

    ¡¸No, it was because that person noticed them from the beginning. You understand right?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, Rain is it. That¡¯s because he¡¯s a rabbit demi-human. They have sharp ears¡¹

    The rabbit eared boyughed while the captain was dragging the thieves. He has a small build with red hair and is about the same age as me. He¡¯s called Rain is it. By the way, it seems the wolf captain is called Garun-san.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s human I think the paralysis will continue for half a day, what shall we do with these guys?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, if this was Misumido it would be best to just kill them so that it doesn¡¯t be troublesome, is something like that not do¡¹

    Garun-san calls the Belfast guard captain. A blonde young man with ttering full body armor turned up. A considerably handsome man.

    Lyon Britts. Belonging to kingdom¡¯s first knight order. 21. The father¡¯s name is Leon Britts......even now it¡¯s unbelievable that this person is the son of that General Leon. He seems to be the second son, with that general that looks heroic in his uniform, for this Lyon-san with this feeling of serious straightforwardness to be father and son.

    Lyon-san who heard the circumstances from Garun-san thinks for a little while, before finally opening his mouth.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s tie them up for now and send them to the guards in charge using the horses in the town ahead. We maye back with the guards in the morning, let¡¯s depart after we hand over the thieves?¡¹

    Garun-san didn¡¯t seem to have any objection so we decided in that direction. We gag and tie them behind their backs. I dug a hole with magic and buried them in the ground with their heads sticking out just to be safe. The paralysis still seem to be working, the result looks like a line of freshly severed heads.

    ¡¸As for watching these fellows, we Misumodo will take care of guarding them as foreign invaders. Touya-dono I would like to leave the princess to you¡¹

    Lyon-san tells me in a low whisper secretly.

    Just in case, the only ones that know that Yumina is the princess of Belfast, apart from us is just Olga-san and this Lyon-san. Since the other members doesn¡¯t seem to have met the princess, we¡¯re not worried of it leaking. Furthermore, only Lyon-san know my position as Yumina¡¯s fiance(provisional). Although I haven¡¯t been told, perhaps Yumina¡¯s guard have probably received them.

    ¡¸Lyon-dono, I¡¯ll take on that trouble¡¹

    Olga-sanes near and says thanks with a smile. Then, Lyon-san suddenly begun to get hurriedly impatient.

    ¡¸Ah, no, this, this is my duty so therefore! Please, don¡¯t bother yourself with this!¡¹

    Just where has that calmness a while ago gone to, the blonde young man has his face bing bright red, it enumerates with Olga-san¡¯s words. That beautiful fox giggles strangely while looking at his squirming.

    Hahaan. So it was like that?

    I left the ce slowly so that it wasn¡¯t noticed by two those people. I observe them two talking whileughing before an open-air fire from the shadow of the carriage in secret.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Youth huh©`¡¹

    ¡¸It is youth de gozaru na©`¡¹

    ¡¸...It¡¯s youth, desu¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s youth indeed¡¹

    You lot since when have you been here.......The twin sisters, the samurai girl, and Kohaku who was being held by yumina were simrly watching the two.

    ¡¸I wonder if Olga-san notices Lyon-dono¡¯s feeling de gozaru kana?¡¹

    ¡¸I think she notices them©`. She doesn¡¯t seem like someone thickheaded from somewhere¡¹

    Eh, why is everyone looking over here? I don¡¯t even know what you mean.

    ¡¸......Though he is thickheaded however, Touya-san is far too kind to everyone regardless of the situation¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s what I thought as well¡¹

    ¡¸I thought he also had this suggestive attitude de gozaru yo¡¹

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you try to understand a little!? Sit here and listen!¡¹ (note: seiza, sitting with knee on floor)

    ¡¸Why!?¡¹

    I can¡¯tprehend. Why is this happening?

    However I can¡¯t go against these girls without reason with the current situation, I was made to sit. I was subjected to a super lecture time. why?

    I don¡¯t even understand what half of these girl¡¯s lecture are, it continued until nearte at night.

 Chapter 39: Great River Gau and Accessories

    # 39 Great River Gau and essories

    ¡¸It¡¯s a lie......this is a river? This is a sea right......¡¹

    As far as the eye can see is water, water, water. Land can be seen faintly beyond the horizon. It¡¯s that, it resembles the feeling when I saw Hokkaido from Cape Oma of Aomori that I went to in my childhood. If we assume that, is there an area at least the same as Tsugaru Strait....?

    Six days after we departed, we finally arrive in Canaan, the southernmost town of Belfast Kingdom. From here we are to board a ship and head for the town of Langley of the Misumido Kingdom on the opposite bank.

    However, as might be expected of the town that connects Belfast with Misumido, there¡¯s a lot of demi-humans in the middle of the town. Beginning with demi-humans such as dogs and cats, a winged person with the wings of a bird growing from their back, a horned person with horns on their forehead, there¡¯s ones with scales on parts of their body, there¡¯s also ones like demi-dragon¡¯s with thick tails.

    It appears that demi-humans and humans seem to be able to get along peacefully in this town somehow.

    When we arrived on the riverbank (although nothing but the harbor could be seen) there were various ships floating there. However, most of them are small-sized ships, among them were also medium sized ships and there doesn¡¯t seem to be anyrge-sized ships.

    It looks like a sailing ship but, most of the things standing don¡¯t look like sails, it gives the image of a simple sailing boat. Because a person that can use wind attribute magic can get on in any ship, if you want to arrive at the opposite bank in two hours, it seems this kind of ship is enough.

    We will entrust the carriages from here and use a ship to cross over to the Misumido side. Simrly, It seems carriages have also been prepared on the other side.

    I leave the boarding procedures to the people of Misumido, Olga-san and Garun-san, not far from the ship we¡¯re going to board, I get a view of the stalls opening on the street.

    ¡¸Ah, handicrafts are sold there¡¹

    ¡¸This one...have various silk goods sold here¡¹

    Alma and Yumina beside me murmurs while looking at the merchandise being sold. It¡¯s because this is Belfast¡¯sst town. It can¡¯t be help that there¡¯s many souvenir shops.

    ¡¸Oh? Touya-san, that......¡¹

    ¡¸Nn?¡¹

    From Yumina¡¯s line of site is a stall with essories such as brooches, rings and nes lined up, in front of it is Lyon-san who looks worried with a troubled face. He should¡¯ve gone to send a letter to the Royal pce if I¡¯m correct.

    Lyon-san seems to be hesitating on which essory to buy. But, those are for women right? ...ah, I see. So that was it is.

    ¡¸Lyon-san, Is it a souvenir for your family?¡¹

    ¡¸eh? uh, Touya-dono!?, no, what, er~ mo, it¡¯s for my mother...that¡¯s right! right it¡¯s for mother, I was thinking of what I should buy for her......¡¹

    ¡¸Hee©`¡¹

    It can be seen through his splendidly flustered manner that the one he¡¯s giving a present to is not his mother. Well, let¡¯s give him a warriors mercy and not plunge in too deeply.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot of essories being sold huh. That¡¯s right. Alma choose one. It¡¯ll be my present to remember Belfast¡¹

    ¡¸Is it okay!?¡¹

    Alma dly picks one brooch from the middle of the lined up essories. It¡¯s a grapevine shaped brooch and fitted in the ce of the fruits are amethysts. A fox and grapes.......that reminds me of a fairy tail.

    ¡¸That suits you nicely, Alma¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe, thank you very much¡¹

    I pay the the money to the vendor while looking at Alma who¡¯sughing happily. And, from here Lyon-san probably decided to get information he needed to know.

    ¡¸I wonder if Olga-san will like brooches like these?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn©`, onee-chan likes designs with flowers. Especially this, she loves flowers like these Eriusu flowers, she buys them often¡¹ (note: katakana ¡®eriusu¡¯ no idea what it is in english)

    And while saying that, Alma points at one hair ornament lined up on the stall. It was coloured with a flower like cherry blossoms, it looks simple but it was a beautiful hair ornament.

    Lyon-san¡¯s expression bes joyful from those words. It was that afterall.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll go with this. Lyon-san should return to the ship earlier too. We¡¯re going to depart soon¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. I¡¯ll return immediately¡¹

    We leave that spot and when I look back after a while, Lyon-san buys the Eriusu hair ornament from the vendor, I can see from the distance that he received it wrapped up.

    ¡¸That was splendid, Touya-san¡¹

    I received praise from Yumina. Was I found out? Although the younger sister of his sweetheart doesn¡¯t seem to have noticed.

    ¡¸It is just, I had also wanted a present from there¡¹

    ¡¸......Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Well, If I receive a ring on the 4th finger of my left hand sooner orter, I¡¯ll be satisfied with that¡¹

    With a face overflowing with a smile Yuminaes and clings on my arm. Should I have bought an essory....? The penalty is too huge.

    While thinking about that, we returned to our boarding ship.

    ¡ª

    ¡ª

    ¡¸We arrived here in no time ne¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because one way is just two hours de gozaru na¡¹

    While Elsie and Yae says so, they get off the ship carrying a box containing a full-length mirror we¡¯re giving to the King. Also followed by Alma and Yumina carrying the luggage, Kohaku also gets off,st is me to get off the ship carrying Lindsey.

    ¡¸...Sorry, Touya-san......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t mind it¡¹

    Lindsey got seasick about one hour after boarding the ship. From reading books inside the ship.... I attempted [Recovery] just to try it but it didn¡¯t seem to have an effect. I think this is also an abnormal state. Why is that?

    She¡¯s okay on the shaking carriage, but not good on the swaying ship. Well, I also know someone who doesn¡¯t get sick on a car but gets sick in a ship, is it simr to something like this?

    We looked around the town of Langley after we diembark. This is already the demi-human country Misumido Kingdom. It only took two hours to cross over with the ship, although there aren¡¯t any real sudden changes, there are a lot more demi-humans than humans in Canaanpared to the nearby town Belfast.

    There are merchants opening stalls in the same way as the other side, but most were demi-humans. Overflowing with various races. It¡¯s amazing.

    ¡¸The town is bigger than I thought¡¹

    ¡¸...Is it because this ce is still close to Belfast?¡¹

    Lindsey gives a small reply from my murmur. When we advance ording to Olga-san¡¯s leading while observing the town, in the town of Canaan, three carriages, simr to the carriages we left, were parked in there.

    ¡¸What shall we do, Touya-san. If Lindsey-san¡¯s condition is bad, shall we rest for today then depart tomorrow?¡¹

    Ol¡¯ga calls out anxiously.

    ¡¸Aaah, mou, I¡¯m alright, desu. I¡¯ve be a little better when I got off the ship¡¹

    Lindsey climbs off my back. And, Elsieughs with a sususu..es closer, then says to her younger sister.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay to get piggybacked some more, Lindsey¡«¡¹

    ¡¸, onee-chan, wh- what are you saying!? Are you saying!?¡¹

    Lindsey raises her voice in defiance. Though I don¡¯t know even if she doesn¡¯t turn this way, her ears are bright red. Well, being piggybacked continuously is embarrassing as well.

    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s leave in one hour. I will go send a letter to His majesty, the Beast King in the meantime¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, th, then I will also follow. Since I don¡¯t know what is there!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Then Lyon-dono too¡¹

    Those two begin to walk together with theirughter slipping out. Somehow this makes you have a pleasant feeling. I can somewhat start to understand the feeling of someone who lives as a matchmaker for marriage interviews.

    ¡¸Touya-dono, shortly from here there won¡¯t be anyrge towns, I think you should buy the necessary things now¡¹

    Says Garun-san the wolf demi-human guard captain of Misumido, so we each decided to go shopping and meet here one hourter.

    Bringing Kohaku along, I bought emergency rations and small things including the tea-leaves with Yumina from the street stalls.......Nn?

    I sharpen my senses while looking around in the vicinity. ......Was it my imagination?

    ¡¸Did something happen?¡¹

    Yumina called out to my strange behaviour.

    ¡¸No...It felt like there was someone watching us....Seems it was my imagination]

    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t it because they saw something unusual like Kohaku-chan?¡¹

    White tigers in the Misumido kingdom are regarded as sacred beings. You can¡¯t kill them and you can¡¯t capture them either. Supposing If I was taking Kohaku along with a chain attached to his neck I would be criticised. In the end, it must be understood that Kohaku is following out of his own free-will. What a pain.

    ¡¶No, master. Someone was surely watching our actions. Not me, but Master and everyone. But now that presence has beenpletely erased¡·

    I look around the vicinity once more from Kohaku¡¯s telepathicmunication. I wonder who that was. Just in case we better be careful.

    After that I bought about ten of a fruit (Appearance is like a pear, colour is orange and the smell of apples) I¡¯ve never seen before and came back to where everyone was.

    Everyone was already at the carriage, it seems I was thest one.

    ¡¸Now that everyone is here. Well then let¡¯s depart¡¹

    When Olga-san say so , the escort soldiers began boarding the carriages on the front and back. With us in the middle carriage. Elsie and Yae goes to sit in the coach seat, and when everyone else was going to get in a passenger car, I found the hair ornament that¡¯s decorated with flowers that look like cherry blossoms in Olga-san¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸Ara, that hair ornament is wonderful. It really suits you¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? I, I see, thank you very much¡¹

    Yumina catches sight of the hair ornament quickly and praises it, Ol¡¯gaughs with some slight embarrassment. Lyon-san must¡¯ve given it when they went to go alone. You did it.

    ¡¸I also want to receive a hair ornament like that from a person in my heart. I think that it is admirable of gentlemen to give such a present as an indication of their feelings. Naturally, If it was expressed in their attitude like giving an embrace is better than nothing......¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows, let¡¯s depart!¡¹

    Since the turn of affairs of the conversation has be strange, I got into the passenger¡¯s seat quickly. She may unexpectedly be the type to hold a grudge. Alma was the only one I gave a present to indeed, it was bad that I didn¡¯t give anything to Yumina©`.... (note: yandere iing)

    Having said that, it is probably unlikely that I can give an embrace as substitute. I have have to think of something......wait, this time it might turn out badly if I only give a present to Yumina.

    It will probably be bad if it was mistaken as a present to a lover. If I also give it to the three other girls, I wonder if it won¡¯t worsen if I give them as a form of appreciation.

    I use [Modeling] to make a present to give to four people, I begun to check thetest essories with the image search of the smartphone when I boarded the passenger carriage.

 Chapter 40: The Jungle and Invasion Threat

    Chapter 40: The Jungle and Invasion Threat

    Soon after leaving the town Langley, thendscape changedpletely. There¡¯s so much green unlike Belfast. The three carriages advance inside a forest that you could call a jungle.

    I feel like I can understand the meaning that there are more magical beasts in Misumido than in Belfast. This forest is probably the ideal habitat for magical beasts. Sometimes, you can hear the unknown howling of animals but, it seems this is an everyday urrence in this country.

    The magical beasts seems to be numerous but, the damage to human settlements seems to be none. That means that the prey for the magical beasts is abundant in the this forest. They couldn¡¯t be bothered won¡¯t expressively descend on human settlements to devastate their fields to eat.

    However, the vigers who enter the forest to hunt game, seem to unluckily end up encountering magical beasts frequently. In this case, they be the trespassers, they will have to be prepared to be attacked. I wonder if it¡¯s somehow unavoidable to have something like a bear repent bell or something.

    [It seems to be impossible we¡¯ll arrive at Eldo vige by nightfall]

    From Olga-san¡¯s words, on the highway leading to the capital from the town of Langley, there was a vige of Eldo before leaving the forest when I checked using the map application. Certainly, it¡¯ll be impossible to cover this distance by nightfall at this speed.

    [Misumido was the result of many tribes gathering together, so it¡¯s something like a colony so to speak. Each of the tribes still form viges or towns even now, if there are any ns friendly to each other, there are also n that dislike each other. The ones who bring them together are the seven chieftains including His Majesty the King]

    ording to Olga-san¡¯s exnation, there are seven chieftains of the seven major ns, they are the beast n, winged n, horned n, dragon n, tree n, aquatic n and the fairy n. At this moment it seems the head of the beast n, the beast king seems to have be the king of this country.

    Alhough the throne was tentatively a hereditary system, the other 6 patriarchs held strong authority. They¡¯re something like influential nobles. It¡¯s still a new nation so there are still many problems they say.

    Eventually the day grew long. It would be best to get preparations for camp ready before it got dark. This is all for today.

    The path was opened a little and the wagon was stopped and preparations for camp began. Gathering wood for fuel, there was a small range made of stone, I also participated and made vegetable soup (Minestrone) in arge pot.

    When it waspletely dark, and night hade, there were many noises from the forest. There seems to be a lot of nocturnal beasts.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a little scary isn¡¯t it?......¡¹

    While Yumina was drinking soup I made, she drew up close.

    ¡¸As long as Kohaku is with us no normal beasts will approach us. He¡¯ll understand immediately if it¡¯s a demon beast. He¡¯s bad with giant slimes and bugs though apparently¡¹

    I told Yumina what Kohaku told me telepathically. Then she lifts Kohaku in her arms and hugs him tight.

    ¡¸Thank you, Kohaku-chan¡¹

    ¡ºPlease be at ease, madam. You¡¯ll be safe if I am here.¡»

    As for others not to hear it, Kohaku spoke in a soft voice. At those words Yumina patted Kohaku¡¯s head.

    Although the watch was changed several times to give people time to eat, the Belfast group were a little nervous because they were escorting in an unknownnd.

    ¡¸I should go get Yae and Elise soon. Kohaku, please take care of Yumina and Lindsey¡¹

    ¡¶As you wish¡·

    I seperated from everyone around the fire, entered the carriage, used gate to the Belfast capital, Alfesu and returned home.

    When I appeared in the living room, Elsie and Yae werepletely rxed. Close by was, our super butler, Raimu-san.

    ¡¸Aa, is it time already?¡¹

    ¡¸Stop moving around degozaru.... your hair isn¡¯t dry yet degozaru¡¹

    That¡¯s right. These two had just returned from the bath. I used ¡¸Gate¡¹ without others knowing about it...we decided on 30 minutes.

    I used magic and brought out some water, then heated it with hot stones in a tub, this was camouge so they could take a normal bath at home. The reason there are two people at a time is so they can take baths in shifts.

    ¡¸Hey, let¡¯s hurry back while the others haven¡¯t noticed us. Raimu-san did something happen today?¡¹

    ¡¸No, nothing in particr. Aa, Julio wants to grow vegetables in a corner of the garden, would that be alright?¡¹

    The kitchen garden huh? I want to eat some freshly harvested vegetables.

    ¡¸Alright, I permit it. Please do as you like¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll do that¡¹

    Even still the maids Lapis-san nor Cecil-san seem to bee here. I wonder why that is. I asked Laimu-san about the two, Lapis-san was going to the market quickly in the morning and had already gone to bed, and Cecil-san had gone to the capital to meet a friend.

    ¡¸If you have any orders please tell them¡¹

    ¡¸No, there was just something I¡¯m worried about it. Come on, let¡¯s go you two.¡¹

    I opened the gate, and came out inside the carriage. Somehow the situation is strange. The forest is noisy, various animals were crying nearby. This is definitely weird. What in the world is going on with all the crying?

    I dashed out from the carriage and joined everyone else. The guards had their swords drawn and were watching the area close by. What on earth is going to happen?

    ¡¸Touya-san!¡¹

    ¡¸What happened£¡£¿¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. The forest animals are suddenly going berserk......¡¹

    Yumina let out a perplexed expression. Just then, the rabbit demi-human Rein-san, who beside me, suddenly lifted his head.

    ¡¸Something big ising.........in the sky!¡¹

    Everyone looked up to the sky with Rein-san¡¯s shout. A sudden gust rustled the treetops, overhead, high in the sky there was something big, that could be flying leisurely.

    ¡¸A dragon......could it be, here!?¡¹

    Garun-san looking at the sky unconsciously said that. His eyes were wide with disbelief at the sight.

    A Dragon. That¡¯s the thing flying in the sky?

    ¡¸Why is there a dragon there......!?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean? Don¡¯t things like that usuallye here?¡¹

    Olga-san muttered while her voice trembles, her mouth was opened while embracing her frightened younger sister closely.

    ¡¸Dragons normally live in the sanctuary at the center of this country. That being the dragon¡¯s territory as long as no one enters there, or a dragon intrude out here then they won¡¯t start acting violently. This is how we are supposed to have divided the living area ......

    ¡¸Did someone disturb the sanctuary!?¡¹

    At Olga-san¡¯s words Garun-san spoke. Is this response of the dragons for someone invading the sanctuary? Isn¡¯t this bad?

    Perhaps it¡¯s retaliation. If our area had been ruined, then we might think about trying to repay the ones that did it.

    However, Olga-san shakes her head and rejects the idea.

    ¡¸No, not necessarily. Once every several years, a young dragon appears in the vige, and starts rampaging. Even if we were to repulse a dragon that had left the sanctuary, the other dragons would never retaliate. In this case they are the intruder. But still......¡¹

    ¡¸Is a dragon something you can even repulse?¡¹

    Garun responded to the question that I had posed.

    ¡¸In the Royal Pce Warrior Corp......if there 100 warriors, then somehow. However if were to just half-heatedly attack then it would just make it angry.¡¹

    Misumido¡¯s warrior corps are 100 members. To need all of them to somehow repulse it... is it that strong......? The line of thinking that the dragon running wild is a youngling. Even within the dragons there are naughty wild brats huh? Seriously a pain. This is nothing less than a natural disaster.

    I took out the smartphone, started the map application... search ¡¸Dragon¡¹

    There many hits in the center of Misumido, is that area the sanctuary? And other than that the only other one was the one flying leisurely over us toward......

    ¡¸Oi...that guy is heading straight toward Eldo vige......!¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!?¡¹

    Everyone shouted in surprise at what I had just said.

    ¡¸What¡¯s in Eldo vige!?¡¹

    ¡¸It has a pasture belt extending to the south. Is it aiming for the animals!?¡¹

    I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re sheep or cows but if it started attacking the animals it might leave the vige alone, but Garun-san tore my naive thinking to shreds.

    ¡¸Once a dragon has a taste it will keep attacking the same ce. Also that guy sees both animals and us as feed. It may even have a preference right?¡¹

    At this rate the vige is going to be annihted......?! The range of a Smartphone remote magic attack has its limits. If it¡¯s this far away it¡¯s impossible.

    ¡¸What shall we do? Our duty is to guard the ambassador. We cannot allow our ambassador to face such a dangerous situation......¡¹

    At Lyon-san¡¯s words Garun-san clenched his teeth. For ones that serve the country orders from those above are absolute. Should they carelessly go toward the vige and something were to happen to Olga-san, it wouldn¡¯t just be a question about diplomatic rtions. Even still just leaving half the guards here and sending the other half to rescue the vige isn¡¯t......

    Even if I were to enchant the map app with Gate, for the transport point...if I don¡¯t have the image of Eldo vige firmly in my mind I can¡¯t go there. What should we do......?

    ¡¸Can we do nothing, Touya-dono...¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you ask that.......¡¹

    At Yae¡¯s words I folded my arms, think. If it¡¯s just us then we can certainly do something. We didn¡¯t ept this as a order by the country but merely as a request from the guild. Furthermore it wasn¡¯t a request to guard Olga-san. We¡¯re to deliver the fake magic transport mirror to the King of Misumido.......

    That¡¯s it! It¡¯se down to this!

    I pulled from the carriage a full length mirror, and stood it against the body of the carriage.

    ¡¸Touya-dono, this is?¡¹

    Lyon-san points dubiously in front of everyone. Everyone else simrly cocked their heads in puzzlement.

    ¡¸Etto, this is called a ¡¸Transportation Mirror¡¹, there are 2 in per set. The other is in mirror is in the Belfast Royal Pce, and using this mirror it is possible to be transported there instantly. How about using this and using the Royal pce as shelter for Olga-san and Alma?¡¹

    ¡¸You brought this kind of thing......?¡¹

    ¡¸It was our job to deliver this to the King of Misumido. We have permission to use this in an emergency¡¹

    I lied on the fly while thinking it throught. I told them that this can only be used round trip once per day, it can¡¯t transport many people, so I tried to appeal this thing¡¯s safety. Mainly to the Misumido¡¯s soldiers.

    ¡¸I understand. We will use this and take temporary shelter in the Royal pce. And then everyone shall lead the vigers to safety......¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. Please, Touya-dono¡¹

    Garun-san nods at Olga-san¡¯s decision.

    ¡¸I understand. Then will Olga-san, Alma, and Yumina...and to see the other side, can I have Garun-sane with me?¡¹

    Garun-san leaked an insecure voice. While hearing that, I applied my hand to the mirror.

    ¡¸Gate¡¹

    I activated the magic in a small voice that couldn¡¯t be heard by those around me. I made the gate light appear several centimeters above the mirror. Thus giving the appearance of an enchantment, this time this method is fine. We haven¡¯t arrived at the royal pce after all.

    First Yumina enters. Followed by Garun-san, Alma, Olga-san, and finally I go throughst and close the gate. On the other side we appeared in Yumina¡¯s room in the Royal pce in front of a full length mirror. They got it ready properly.

    ¡¸This is......¡¹

    ¡¸The royal pce in Belfast. Then Yumina, Please exin things to His Majesty the King.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.......Touya-san. Please take care......¡¹

    After entrusting it to Yumina, I called out to the blown-away ck-jawed Garun-san.

    ¡¸Are you relieved with this, Garun-san? Then let¡¯s return¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    I repeated the fake enchantment and we went through.

    Upon returning it was clear that preparations for departure had already beenpleted.

    ¡¸Alright everyone! The ambassador is safe! We will protect the vigers from the dragon, go toward Eldo!¡¹

    The Garun-san who had returned safely ordered and the demi-humans roared Ou! While looking at that I walked toward Lyon-san.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Lyon-san? I don¡¯t think it has the Belfast side will have to get involved but......¡¹

    ¡¸In this situation if we were to stick to ¡¸this nothing to do with us¡¹ then father would punch me hard with his ming fist. We¡¯re going too. His majesty would say the same¡¹

    Lyon-san so asserted firmly and apparently everyone had decided. Then it¡¯s not a problem.

    I look at the map and see that the dragon has not arrived at the vige yet. It wasn¡¯t in a hurry. It was fortunate that this dragon wasn¡¯t going very fast. At best wagon speed it would take an hour to reach the vige.

    Unable to do anything but pray that this one hour would not prove fatal, I climbed into the carriage.

 Chapter 41: Village of Eldo, and the Black Dragon

    Chapter 41: Vige of Eldo, and the ck Dragon

    The vige was in mes. People were running about trying to escape. There was a ck dragon in the sky raining down fireballs. Powerful limbs, a long tail and arge pair of wings extending from the back. In its eyes danced the red light from the mes and darkness night from the scene. It seems to be enjoying the situation.

    ¡¸Make rescuing the vigers top priority! Carry people out that can¡¯t move!¡¹

    Garun-san shouts. The demi-human guard soldiers, instantly started helping people that had knocked down by a fallen pir or helped the injured that were unable to walk.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll also help with the rescue! Don¡¯t let any remain in need of aid!¡¹

    Lyon-san shouts an order and the Belfast escort also participate in the vigers¡¯ rescue.

    ¡¸Now then, we need to get that dragon away from the vige¡¹

    Even now that dragon calmly hangs in the sky and separates from the vige. In that moment Garun-san and Lyon-san go and help collect the vigers. Up until here is as nned. They also have the duty of guarding Olga-san. We can¡¯t fight the dragon here and fall.

    Also that guy is flying in the sky. Our weapons won¡¯t reach it from here. Lindsey and I, who can use magic, should do something about it.

    ¡¸Oh Light drill, Sacred Shining Spear, Shining Javelin!¡¹

    A bolt of light rips through the dark sky. However, the ck dragon quickly evades it in the air, and then shoots a fireball at us.

    ¡¸ku ¡¸Boost¡¹!¡¹

    I use body strengthening magic to protect against it. The explosion happens at that point and sparks pour down around me.

    It¡¯s bad. If we keep fighting here the damage will just increase further.

    ¡¸Kohaku!¡¹

    ¡ºAs you wish¡»

    In response to my call, Kohaku returns to his normal size.

    ¡¸Lindsey! Get on!¡¹

    ¡¸Ye ¨C s...!¡¹

    I sat straddled on Kohaku¡¯s back and drew Lindsey on as well and made her sit behind me. And then we dashed out of the vige toward the south.

    Looking over my shoulder behind us, the ck dragon shoots a fireball toward me. I who was riding Kohaku, while running through the woods, dodged right and left splendidly. Good, follow me.

    The reason I brought Lindsey is, because it was flying in the air making Lindsey and I the only ones who could fight it. We somehow have to do something about those wings between the two of us. It all starts from there.

    The woods widen into arge pasture belt. The view is good and there is nothing to obscure the line of sight. If it¡¯s here then there¡¯s nothing to worry about getting damage. Although it¡¯s going to be considerably painful for our bodies......

    Gaaaaaaaaaaao!!

    The dragon roars. Kohaku growls threateningly when hearing it.

    ¡ºBastard......you¡¯ve insulted my master......?! You¡¯re just a flying lizard!¡»

    ¡¸Eh!? Kohaku you can understand him!?¡¹

    I asked, in surprise, while getting off of Kohaku¡¯s back, he interpreted the Dragon¡¯s words.

    ¡º¡¸You¡¯ve interrupted my pleasure with the insects. I¡¯ll split your body in 8 and eat it,¡¹? It¡¯s just a brat who can¡¯t even speak properly......! This is why I hate the¡¶Aoitei¡· tribe!¡»(TN:¡¶ÉnµÛ¡·roughly trantes into blue emperor)

    Kohaku aims his anger the ck dragon who was suspended in the sky.

    ¡¸Pleasure...? It thinks that attacking the vige is just a game? What a selfish guy¡¹

    If it was to get food to live, or in retaliation for defiling a sanctuary I would be able to understand. If so I would just teach it a lesson and drive it away, but I don¡¯t think it would end with that. .

    However, that guy was just attacking people for the simple reason of pleasure it seems. If that¡¯s the case then I won¡¯t hold back either.

    ¡¸Lindsey, I¡¯m going to knock that guy down. Then cut off his wings.

    ¡¸Understood, desu¡¹

    Lindsey says it a small nod. I concentrate magic, and activate a no-attribute spell.

    ¡¸Multiple!¡¹

    The magic which developed around me was something like aunch pad tower aiming toward the dragon. First 1 bes 2, 2 bes 4, 4 bes 8, and then double one after another and then when they had exceeded more than 1000 I used another spell.

    ¡¸Oh Light Drill, sacred shining spear, Shining Javelin¡¹

    The next moment, a collective 128 light spears wereunched collectively at the ck dragon. I can¡¯t use a high rank spell yet, but in terms of magic I won¡¯t be beaten. I can¡¯t use a bazooka but I can if it¡¯s a machine gun.

    Gyaoaaa!?

    Though the ck dragon tries to approach and evade the st. It was unable to escape 128 spears. Many of them hit the body and it hit the ground while bleeding.

    However, it fixes its pose immediately and unfurls its wings and starts to ascend again. But, Lindsey doesn¡¯t allow it.

    ¡¸Come forth water, cool and clear katana de, Aqua Cutter¡¹

    The ck dragon disregards the de ofpressed water flying towards. Supa! The right ck dragon¡¯s right wing is chopped off.

    Gyaoaaa!!

    Hurts don¡¯t it? The dragon let out a particrly loud roar, the dragon tries to fly away again. However, it only ascended a little bit and then fell right back down. Good, now it can¡¯t fly again.

    The red eyes of the ck dragon glint with pure hatred, it opens its mouth. It was a different motion from the fireballs from just a moment ago. Somehow this seems bad.

    I jump, dragging Lindsey, to the side with ¡¸Boost¡¹by kicking the ground with my strengthened legs.

    Goooooooooooo! From the ck dragon¡¯s mouth a jet of me like from a me thrower, the area is dyed bright red.

    That guy, it can use fire breath? We can¡¯t get close to a dragon that keeps blowing mes out so easily.

    Lindsey did try to use Aqua cutter once again but its power was reduced by the wall of mes made from the breath, it didn¡¯t do any damage.

    And, a shadow falls down onto the dragon from overhead

    ¡¸Yaa!!¡¹

    What had fallen was Yae¡¯s sword that dropped right into the dragon¡¯s right eye.

    ¡¸Boost!!¡¹

    Elise puts her whole strength and flys toward and explodes into the dragon¡¯s now horizontal belly.

    Gugyaooaoao!!

    ¡¸That hurt! That guy¡¯s too hard!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s worse than that crystal demon we fought before. I¡¯d rather it not be a repeat of that battle¡¹

    While Yae and Elsie wereining they made some distance from the dragon.

    Anger can be seen in the one good eye and then it continuously spouts me at the two girls.

    ¡¸tou!?¡¹

    ¡¸Evade it degozaru!¡¹

    The two people withdraw in a panic from that spot. The wall of explosive me and the me in the vicinity begin to shine brightly.

    While the dragon pays attention to the two girls, I pull out my katana and draw near to the dragon, jump up and to take the off dragon¡¯s head.

    Gakiiin!

    Using boost to strengthen the blow, the katana made a shrill metallic sound and broke.

    ¡¸Ku!¡¹

    What hardness! I should have aimed for the remaining eye like Yae had huh? The ck dragon stares at me with the red eye and raises its gooseneck and opens its mouth and made a pose to breath.

    Ah, that¡¯s bad. While thinking that a knife flew out from somewhere, piereced and stuck into the dragon¡¯s left eye.

    With both eyes crushed was it from the pain? The neck waved right and left breathing me as it did so.

    ¡¸Slip!¡¹

    Using that chance to remove the friction of its feet, the body looses its bnce and falls down sideways. Dangerous dangerous. Slip magic is really useful. Although it¡¯s useless in the sky.

    But, if that knife hadn¡¯t flown it would have been dangerous. Was it Yae? It saved me. Huh? But Yae was on this side just now...the knife few from the opposite direction? ...Well who cares?

    The dragon let out a roar of angar.. This katana is broken. As expected of a dragon. Is there a way to increase the pration any further? Then......

    ¡¸Yae, Elise! Buy time! Lindsey build a wall of ice in my direction! Kohaku, protect Lindsey!¡¹

    Lindsey concentrates and uses a magic spell at my request.

    ¡¸Come forth Ice, Ice wall of eternity, Ice Wall¡¹

    In front of me a huge thick wall of ice appears before me. It¡¯s beautiful transparent ice. This is more than enough.

    ¡¸Modeling¡¹

    I held my hand to the ice and transform it. Changing the structure of a created item isn¡¯t that difficult. Magical ice is different than normal ice because it is difficult to melt, but it¡¯s not as if it can¡¯t be made.

    After a few seconds, there was a big lens made of ice. It had a proper foundation so it wouldn¡¯t just fall down.

    ¡¸Modeling¡¹

    Small magic circles appeared one after another and projected the lens forward. 1... 2... 4... 16... 32... 64... 128... 256... 512!

    ¡¸Drill oh light, Shining sacred spear, Shining Javelin!¡¹

    The 512 spears of light were sucked into the lens were concentrated into a single point, then used Modeling again to adjust the focal length to the ck dragon.

    ¡¸Eat this!!!¡¹

    Then next moment, a noise that can¡¯t even be properly described resounded and a hole had opened in the ck dragon¡¯s chest. It falls just like that and causes the ground to tremor The blood that gushes from the open wound dyes the ground profusely red.

    ¡¸we did it¡¹

    ¡¸You did it, Touya-dono!¡¹

    Elsie and Yae run up excitedly and Lindsey came up riding on Kohaku.

    ¡¸That was brilliant¡¹

    ¡ºAs expected of my master. Took care of it with a big smash¡»

    The fighting had ended, everyone let out a sigh of relief and then the ice lens suddenly shatters. Uo that startled me.

    There was a ck shadow that fell on the ground. We all looked up and saw a second dragon against the backdrop of the moon.

    ¡¸Na...! There was one more......!?¡¹

    Moreover, it was evenrger than the ck dragon that had just fallen. It had white hair growing out of its red scales on from the back of its head to the tip of its tail. It had was long and fat, the tail was long as well.

    Just when we though a second raid had started, we were puzzled when the red dragon began to speak.

    ¡ºI have no intention of fighting. My brother seems to have troubled you. I apologize.¡»

    ¡¸You can talk!?¡¹

    ¡¸I am red dragon that supervises this sanctuary. I came to bring the one that was running wild back. It seems I was toote.¡¹

    Sadness floats from somewhere within the golden eyes of the red dragon that shut quietly. Is that so, he came to bring him back.... If he had been a bit faster we might have gotten support from him as well....

    It was an indescribably difficult mood, Kohaku approaches the view of the red dragon.

    ¡ºRed dragon. Or should I say ?Aoitei?. You should at least educate your own properly¡»

    ¡ºWhat......? This presence......could it be... are you ?Byakko?sama!? Why are you there......!?¡»

    The red dragon expressed his surprise. I didn¡¯t understand and looked at Kohaku. Is he inexpertly important, this one?

    ¡ºI see... The ck dragon had been knocked down by ?Byakko?sama huh? Then it¡¯s no wonder if the ck dragon had been knocked out...¡»

    ¡ºDo not misunderstand. It was my master who defeated him, this Touya-sama. This happened because this brat insulted my master. It was obvious repayment.¡»

    ¡ºWhat...!? ?Byakko?sama¡¯s master!? It¡¯s a human!?¡»

    Once again it raises its voice in astonishment, its golden eyes met mine. After a short while the red dragonnds and quietly bows his head.

    ¡ºFor this exceedingly rudeness, I beg of your pardon.... For what happened with the single ck dragon. I humbly request of your warmhearted......¡»

    ¡¸Aa- I understand the reason so it¡¯s fine. But exin to the others so that this shall never happen again¡¹

    ¡ºHa. Without fail. I will return to the sanctuary immediately, and proim it to everyone. No then please excuse me¡»

    The red dragon stood up, once more bowed its head, pped its wings, slowly rose into the air, passed overhead once and then flew toward the south.

    ¡ºSeriously a bother. This is why ?Aoitei? are ......¡»

    While grumbling Kohaku returns to his smaller size with a [pon]. He¡¯s on pretty bad terms with the ?Aoitei? isn¡¯t he. Well being¡¸diamonds cutting diamonds¡¹ it really can¡¯t be helped. Huh? (TN: Idiom meaning equal in strength and toughness without equal)

    When I looked around the other 3 were sitting on the ground.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong girls?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean what¡¯s wrong......I wasn¡¯t able to move......¡¹

    Elsie said in a hoarse voice. Aa, it was the same as the time when Yumina summoned Kohaku huh? That red dragon was probably a considerably high dragon. Those golden eyes, they were probably demon eyes.

    ¡¸Touya-san...were you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Completely. It was nothing¡¹

    ¡¸It kind of feels like unfair treatment ¨C degozaru yo......¡¹

    Even if you say that. It¡¯s probably the god effect. That reminds me there was certainly the feeling of fear but not so much that it made me weak in the knees.

    While thinking about it, I used recovery magic on everyone.

 Chapter 42: Dragonâ€™s Horn and the Guardian

    Chapter 42: Dragon¡¯s Horn and the Guardian

    ¡¸Aa-, I¡¯m beat¡¹

    I threw my body on to a grassy spot and slept with my arms and legs sprawled out. The sun that rose in the eastern sky is dazzling. Is it already morning?

    After taking out the ck dragon, we made an effort and rolled it up to the vige. Lindsey put out the fire using water magic on the surrounding areas, Elsie and Yae searched the vige and the area for the injured, and I tended to the wounded with recovery magic. (By the way I realized afterwards that I could have done everyone all at once if I had searched for ¡¸wounded person¡¹in the map app and healed them all at once)

    Fortunately there no casualties, however the vige was nearly annihted. It was extensively damaged....

    ¡¸Touya-dono, are you here?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, Lyon-san, thanks for your efforts¡¹

    Lyon-san walked up to where I had been sleeping. From somewhere the good smell of emergency rice was being boiled.

    ¡¸But, for just for people to kill a dragon....... I¡¯ve surpassed surprise straight into shock¡¹

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t very strong and was a young dragon it seems. It was probably because of that?¡¹

    I shake away the things I heard from the red dragon and respond to Lyon-san¡¯s question. Then the wolfmander Garun-san also came.

    ¡¸Oo, Touya-dono. What do you want to do about the dragon?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean, do with?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, what that many materials. If you were to sell them it would go for a hefty price. But just how would you carry it......?¡¹

    ¡¸Sell it? The dragon¡¯s corpse?¡¹

    From the dragon¡¯s scales to their ws, horns, fangs, even bones were materials used in weapons and armor. The meat was delicious as a food, and its considered a luxury item that is never sold.

    So, that right belonged to those of use that defeated it but, everyone entrusted the decision to me, is what they told me. Un, lets see.......

    ¡¸Well the, I present that to this vige. I hope it will be of some use for reviving the vige¡¹

    ¡¸The dragon!? All of it!?¡¹

    ¡¸Touya-dono, do you really understand? They are extremely valuable materials you know? In terms of money it would be foolish to say it was worth 10 King gold coins!?¡¹

    10 King gold coins... No less than 100 million yen!? That really is a waste after all, but when I started to think about it again, my thoughts started to reflect in the faces of the vigers. Ah, so it¡¯s be like this, might as well...

    ¡¸......If it can benefit this vige then I could ask for nothing more. Please make use of this¡¹

    Without saying, just kidding, after all this, I answered to the two with cramped faces.

    ¡¸......I wish to express our gratitude on behalf of Misumido. Thank you, Touya-dono¡¹

    ¡¸Ha-.... It¡¯s just as father said, you¡¯re a person with a great heart. I bow my head to you¡¹

    The looked at me with a looks of thanks and respect but... it¡¯s just a disy of vanity, yeah....... I hope the others will forgive me......

    With the fake transportation mirror, Olga-san, Alma and Yumina came back. First Olga-san gave her expression of gratitude. The dragon was defeated, the vige had been saved, and there were no casualties because the guards escorted the people to safety.

    They were exhausted and were taking catnaps around the wagon. Honestly, I want to go to sleep already. Those feelings were interrupted by an elderly demi-human with a walking stick who came up to us.

    ¡¸I am the vige chief Solumu. For the efforts of defeating the dragon who was attacking the vige, additionally helping greatly with the revival of the vige......thank you very much.¡¹

    I wonder what¡¯s to be of the dragon¡¯s remains. It really is a waste after all...... But the vige became like this, these people will have a very difficult time hereafter... It can¡¯t be helped.

    The vige chief had some of the vigers bring something. It was a conical piece about 1 meter in length that was ck......this is?

    ¡¸This is one of that dragon¡¯s horns. Please at least except this¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, but......¡¹

    ¡¸Several of your weapons were damaged weren¡¯t they? With this horn, it could be the material for a new weapon, or you could sell it and buy a new weapon.¡¹

    Indeed. Thank shall we ept it? I took the horn from the vige chief and was surprised at how light it is. This has a hardness far greater than iron steel they say. I finally understand how that huge dragon can fly. The only things that were harder than this were Crimson Ore, Mythril, or Orichalcum.

    I took the horn for the time being and departed from the vige chief-san.

    I¡¯m honestly so tired I can barely hang on.

    I finally reached our wagon atst, inside Elsie, Lindsey, and Yae were asleep.

    I can¡¯t possibly sleep in the wagon together with them, Iy down on the grass alongside the wagon.

    ¡¸Touya-san, have a nket¡¹

    Yumina was there with a nket. Nice timing. While fighting my closing eyelids I thanked her and wrapped in the nket. It¡¯s warm. I¡¯m done. And I closed my eyes and fell asleep.

    When I woke up I saw the sky backgrounded face of Yumina. I was still a bit absent-minded.

    I stared into Yumina¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Are you awake?¡¹

    There is a soft sensation under my head. Huh? Um this is ap pillow... isn¡¯t it?

    I rolled around on the ground and escaped from it. Wai- When did that happen?

    I stood up suddenly and the vigers and guards who had already gotten up were looking at me while grinning. Uwaa......! That¡¯s embarrassing. To rest my head on a girl¡¯sp in public. It would be a lie if I said I didn¡¯t like it, however it¡¯s still extremely embarrassing!

    ¡¸Ara, you¡¯ve awakened¡¹

    ¡¸... you certainly slept well¡¹

    ¡¸It looked like it feltfortable¡¹

    *freeze* There was a chill behind my back, I turn around slowly. The three girls had radiant smiles and were standing there quietly. Even though their faces were very kind and they were smiling, their eyes weren¡¯tughing. Ah, ara......? Don¡¯t they look kind of angry...?

    ¡¸Um~...Did something happen......?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Not really?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    No, that¡¯s a lie isn¡¯t it? So why are you making those sulky faces?

    ¡¸Yeah yeah, let¡¯s leave it at that. Rock paper scissors is a sacred game. No grudges right?¡¹

    ¡¸I know...¡¹

    ¡¸...muu...¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s extremely disappointing¡¹

    Yumina ps her hands together and the three people look away, they¡¯ve be obedient......did you girls have some kind of match?

    ¡¸Touya-dono, please prepare for departure soon. It is necessary to report about the vige to the capital¡¹

    Olga-san and Garun-san hade and told us we needed to depart. Because of the strange mode, it was fortunate that I had to go to the wagon. The nces from behind worried me but I pretended not to notice.

    ¡¶Kohaku, did something happen while I was asleep?¡·

    Kohaku had been at the wagon apparently and I asked him with telepathy what had happened. Maybe he knows something.

    ¡¶Haa, well... what can I say... um... it was a woman¡¯s battle...¡·

    ¡¶ ? ¡·

    I don¡¯t really get it but everyone except Yumina whas in a bad mood. I need to do something don¡¯t I......

    I thought of something and headed over to the vige chief¡¯s house, and negotiated for and received ¡¸that¡¹

    I was relieved when the three girl¡¯s moods had finally gotten better in the shaking wagon. On Elsie¡¯s, Lindsey¡¯s, Yae¡¯s and Yumina¡¯s arms silver bracelets shined.

    I got from the vige chief-san¡¯s house (I paid for them properly) several items made with ¡¸modeling¡¹from silverware. And I gave it to all of them as a present as thanks.

    Although they were surprised at first, they received them with pleasure. The bracelets slid around on the arm when you looked at them. Apparently they were pleased with them. However the asional grinning is a bit disgusting.

    ¡¸Olga-san, how much longer until the capital?¡¹

    ¡¸After about a little more than 2 days til the capital of Beluju. There are viges along the way, it might be good for Touya-san to procure some weapons.¡¹

    Yeah, I see. ording to Garun-san, if I wanted a weapon made from the dragon¡¯s horn, the Capital is the best it seems. But it means I would be swordless until then. I can go only-magic in a fight but it seems discouraging.

    N, wait a sec, with ¡¸Modeling¡¹can¡¯t I just make my own? Well, it would be a big loss if I failed....

    ¡¸For the time being its only two days, even without a weapon I can manage with magic¡¹

    To buy a band aid weapon for a mere two days sounds silly. There would be much better weapons in the capital. So I answered that way and Olga-san remembering something, pulled something, wrapped in cloth, out of her own bag.

    ¡¸Ah, that reminds me, the vige chief gave this to me¡¹

    What Olga-san had handed over was a single knife. The de was about 20 cm, singled edged ck knife that had been warped.

    ¡¸This is?¡¹

    ¡¸? It was stuck in the dragon¡¯s eye.... Is it not Touya-san¡¯s?¡¹

    Eh? Then Elise...no? There¡¯s no way it would be Lindsey¡¯s. Eh, then just whose knife is this? I mean, was there someone there? Someone had been at the scene that helped me out? Well they did tentatively help me so they don¡¯t appear to be an enemy...

    ¡¶Kohaku. At that time was there someone other than us there?¡·

    ¡¶Yes. I certainly felt a presence in the trees above. Two people perhaps.... They didn¡¯t express any anger towards us so I thought they were from the vige.¡·

    I confirmed it through telepathy with Kohaku. It seems that someone was definitely observing our fight with the dragon. Just why did they do that?

    That reminds me, in the town of Langley there was a sign that someone had been looking at Yumina.

    Even if I think about it I don¡¯t know. I examined the knife but there wasn¡¯t anything particr that I could find about it.

    I put it away for the time being. It was inconvenient without a sheath.

    Even still just who on earth......?

 Chapter 43: The Capital of Misumido and the Beast King Match

    Chapter 43: The Capital of Misumido and the Beast King Match

    ¡¸Haa¨D......so it¡¯s like this¨D......¡¹

    We arrived in the capital Bellju, the instant I saw the white pce, I unconsciously said that.

    It looks like that, the Taj Mahal from India. It was a great mausoleum built by the emperorpletely out of marble. ¡¸Crown Pce¡¹is what the white building meant.

    Well, it had that simr feeling but, there several parts that were considerably different.

    Compared to the adobe streets and ramparts, the white pce really stuck-out. It was something like mixing the pce in India with the world of Arabian Nights (ddin for Disney fans)

    Whenpared do a street in Belfast, the streets weren¡¯t quite as developed for wagons. Even still, it still wouldn¡¯t be beat with the vigor of the people..

    Various races wereing and going, moving around vibrantly. There were many cultures mixed which showed an improvement. It could be thought of as the face of the capital.

    We queued up in front of a high building and crossed a bridge to the pce. We rode along the waterway and were made to drive around to enter the pce grounds above.

    We got off the wagon, Olga-san, us 5, and then Garun-san and Rion-san, 8 in all, walked in the pce garden and leered at it from the pavement. Small birds yed in the beautiful garden, there were trees nted at equal intervals, and there were squirrels looking down, from above, at us.

    We ascended a lone flight of stairs and entered the pce. Bright sunlight poured down from the ceiling, that coupled with the white marble shined dazzlingly.

    We walked through the center of the courtyard, and along the corridor stood columns that ran the length far into the interior, up until arge decorated door.

    Gigigigigi, the door groaned as it was pried ajar by the guards who opened it.

    The red carpet extended, was met by streams of light at different times of the day, to the left and right. There were various people queuing up. Everyone wore splendid clothing, the elderly statesmen of the country were horned and winged races it seems.

    Thus further in still, sitting on the throne, on a raised dais, was the king of this country.

    Beast King Jamka Bu Misumido. A snow leopard demi-human it seems. He looked to be in his early 50¡¯s. He had white hair and a white beard, he had a powerful and overpowering feeling as the king. There was an indescribable powering from the sharp pair of eyes that felt like a trick of the light somewhere.

    Then every one of us knelt and bowed our heads.

    ¡¸Your Majesty the King...Olga Strand has returned from the Kingdom of Belfast¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, it was arduous wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    The Beast King nods quietly. Continuing on to Garun-san and Lyon-san who were behind Olga-san.

    ¡¸I am pleased with Garun, as well as Belfast¡¯s knight¡¯s guard for safety aplishing their duty¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Ha-ha!¡¹¡¹

    Then the Beast King slowly gazed toward us, while narrowing his eyes he showed a small smile.

    ¡¸You are the ones that the King of Belfast had dispatched? Along the way, a dragon that had been attacking Held¡¯s vige was defeated. Is this true?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It is exactly as you say. I, along with 4 others, exterminated a ck dragon who was attacking the vige.¡¹

    Having answered the Beast King¡¯s question with a firm attitude, Yumina stood quietly.

    ¡¸......And you are?¡¹

    There was no straining at this meeting, at the girl that gazes at him, upon the Beast King¡¯s face arose suspicion.

    ¡¸I apologize for thete introduction. I am the King of Belfast¡¯s Kingdom, Toristowin Elnes Belfast¡¯s daughter, Yumina Elnea Belfast¡¹

    That caused a stir. Well of course, a princess of a country just happened to appear. Olga-san and Rion-san knew the circumstances, Garun-san on the other hand was supprised.

    ¡¸My word... Why is the princess of Belfast here in our country?¡¹

    ¡¸To my country, an alliance with Misumido carries that great of an importance. Here is a letter from my father. Please confirm it.¡¹

    While saying that and pulled a letter out of her chest pocket. Just when did she get that? Aa, when we took temporary shelter in the forest in Belfast?

    An aidees and reverently receives the letter and hands it to the King on the throne. The king opened the seal and looked over the letter, then the King of Misumido looked at Yumina and smiled.

    ¡¸Indeed....... Alright I understand. I will think upon the contents positively, I will give a reply soon. Please stay here, along with yourpanions, in the pce.¡¹

    While handing the letter to the aide, the Beast King spoke quietly towards us.

    ¡¸And, that¡¯s all that needs to be for the formal stuff. There is one thing that interests me that I would like to ask one question however......¡¹

    The Beast King looks at Kohaku who is at my side. Well, you would be interested, normally.

    ¡¸Is that byakko simply following you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It is the servant of Touya-dono here¡¹

    ¡ºGao¡»

    Kohaku gives a short bark as affirmation. The Byakko were sacred to those in Misumido. Regardless of what they thought about the servant part, there was no cor nor chain so no one said anything about it.

    The Beast King quietly watched Kohaku and the after a short time looked directly at me.

    ¡¸......I see. Apanied by a byakko and defeating a dragon? Fufufu, it¡¯s been a long time since my blood has boiled. Well, Touya was it? How about a match with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    I let out a stupid voice because the question was so sudden. All the elderly statesmen sighed in resignation in unison. What¡¯s up with that?

    Behind the Royal Pce there was a wide arena. It was just like a Roman Coliseum. This country really is multicultural.

    I was brought here, to have a match against the Beast King. What in the heck is going on?

    ¡¸Please excuse us, Touya-dono. His Majesty, The Beast King, when seeing someone that is strong cannot stand idly by. Honestly it troubles us as well.¡¹

    So said Graz-san in apology who was the Prime Minister of the country. It was a winged person who had gray wings. He was in histe forties? His robe was the same gray color as his wings and had a mustache.

    ¡¸I think that he needs to have a bitter painful experience here. Please give it your all¡¹

    ¡¸Wait wait wait. It¡¯s your King isn¡¯t it? Is that ok like this?¡¹

    I looked at Graz-san with amazement. Then Graz-san, while looking at the people nearby started makeints.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, please go all out. What does the King thing of the current state of affairs? He regrly participates in training sessions with the warrior squadron and knocks them all out!¡¹

    ¡¸Just the other day ¡®I thought up a new weapon!¡¯ he said and went right over to the cksmith! Then everything that had been nned had to be postponed, do you know what I¡¯ve been through?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¯I want to hold a diator tournament¡¯ he says. Just where do you think we¡¯ll get the budget for that!? Nee!?¡¹

    ......It seems that the Misumido¡¯s elder statesmen are having a hard time too. He¡¯s a strange king isn¡¯t he? Well, I think that Belfast¡¯s king is pretty strange too.

    For the time being, I take my wooden sword and head toward the center of the arena. Mypanions and Misumido¡¯s elder statesmen were in the auditorium as well as Misumido¡¯smander ss warrior squadron.

    His Majesty, the Beast King, held a wooden sword in one hand and a wooden shield in the other. It hindered my movements so I for that reason I declined the shield.

    ¡¸The match will continue until either the blows be fatal or until one acknowledges defeat. Magic is eptable however magic directly aimed at the body is prohibited. Is this eptable?¡¹

    There is a dark skinned person in the corner serving as umpire for the Beast King and I, and exins to us both at the same time. No direct attack magic, huh? What should I do? The bitter elder statesman group said, don¡¯t go easy.

    ¡¸Umm... Are we really going to do this?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, No need to go easy. Think of this as actualbat and do whatever tricks you¡¯ve got, try your best to defeat me!¡¹

    The Beast Kingughs happily. This is bad, he¡¯s serious. He has muscles that would make you think he wasn¡¯t in his 50¡¯s, he¡¯s likely training himself.

    It can¡¯t be helped. He said so himself. Let¡¯s go with the intent of actualbat?

    After that the umpire raises his right hand high, looks towards me, then towards the Beast King and then drops it mightily.

    ¡¸Well then, begin¡¹

    ¡¸Slip¡¹

    ¡¸Nuo!?¡¹

    Sute-n! the Beast King-heika skipped grandly. In that instant I used the opening closed the distance and pointed the wooden sword at His Majesty¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s decided right?¡¹

    ¡¸Wa- wa- wait a moment! That doesn¡¯t count does it!? What was that just now!?¡¹

    ¡¸That was my non-attribute magic¡¸Slip¡¹. All magic besides attack magic was allowed.¡¹

    ¡¸No no no! That¡¯s no good! There¡¯s the question of the spirit of the match even before that!¡¹

    The Beast King-heika was spouting about the conclusion that he couldn¡¯t ept. Well, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand your feelings. But in fact, if this were a true battle it would be most effective. Not for those flying in the sky though.

    ¡¸Just once more! This time no magic!¡¹

    ¡¸E-...What should we do? Prime Ministers-?¡¹

    I called out to Prime Minister Graz-san. For a moment he didn¡¯t understand and then ¡°Ah¡± a smile spread across his face in understanding.

    ¡¸Yes I see. Well anymore and it will be troubling because it will start to interfere with affairs of state.¡¹

    ¡¸Gu- Graz! Don¡¯t say that, just a little longer. Just a little!?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say that¡¹

    The Beast King-heika ran upto the Prime Minister and started to argue. Saying things like ¡¸I¡¯ll do it properly!¡¹and¡¸I won¡¯t skip out anymore¡¹. Even still the elder statesmen group gave their conditions one by one and before long His Majesty¡¯s shoulders were slumped. The king had epted the various conditions ced by the Prime ministers group, did I do something bad......?

    ¡¸Touya-dono-. Please excuse us but His Majesty would like one more match!¡¹

    With the backdrop of the happy-looking Graz-san¡¯s voice who was very pleased, the Beast King-heika stood before me once again. Ah, is he a little angry?

    ¡¸That magic is off limits this time, ok!?¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    Starting once more. The umpire dropped his right hand.

    ¡¸Begin!¡¹

 Chapter 44: Acceleration magic and the Party

    Chapter 44: eleration magic and the Party

    The instant the match began the Beast King plowed toward me. To keep from being caught I had to wrench my body and throw it out of the way. I momentarily leapt back and then it was my turn.

    ¡¸Drill of light, Shining sacred spear, Shining......¡¹

    ¡¸Too Slow¡¹

    The Beast King thrust forward with his shield like a bullet and broke my pose. Ku, the chant was stopped? I struck the bokken without restraint and increased the distance once again.

    However, that move was read and he pursued with a piercing blow. Just when I thought that I had avoided the blow to the chest another came toward my neck.

    A two-step attack!? I twisted my neck out of the way, the tip of the sword nicks my ear. Dangerous! It¡¯s not good for the side that loses the initiative. I have to attack!

    ¡¸Multiple!¡¹

    Small magic circles developed on the ground, under my feet, one after the other.

    ¡¸Mu!?¡¹

    Because of the sudden appearance of the magic circles, the Beast King¡¯s pursuit came to a halt. Well, of course he would. But this was just a bluff to slow someone down, a cheat.

    ¡¸Boost!¡¹

    Utilizing body strengthening magic, I approached the Beast King with an explosive leap from the legs! Alright, I¡¯ve got him! I was convinced of my victory.

    ¡¸el¡¹

    The moment after the Beast King mutters that word, he disappears from view, and my sword cuts the empty space where he stood.

    ¡¸Na......!?¡¹

    I feel a presence in the previously vacant apace behind me, and squat reflexively and then the Beats King¡¯s bokken swipes where by head had just been. I roll away from that spot just has I was, then stand up straight. What was that just now!?

    ¡¸You avoided that!? You¡¯re good, Touya-toyara¡¹

    ¡¸That just now......Was that possibly a no-attribute magic?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. My own no-attribute magic¡¸el¡¹¡¹

    I thought so. eleration magic huh? I suddenly lost sight of him. It happened so quickly that for a moment I didn¡¯t understand what had happened.

    ¡¸What kind of magic is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it just increases the quickness of the body, that¡¯s all it does. When you move your body you move through a magic barrier, but it uses a stupid quantity of magic so it can¡¯t be used frequently. That speed is something that a normal human can¡¯t react to, you did well in avoiding it.¡¹

    It seems to be purely eleration magic. I wonder if it¡¯s creates a magic barrier to protect the body from the effects of the sudden speed increase.

    ¡¸I see, I understand. That¡¯s some nice magic you got there¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸So, I¡¯ll thankfully make use of it¨D¨Del¡¹

    The eleration magic activated. The next moment I had moved to the Beast King¡¯s side and swung the sword at his side, but I was surprised to find that I¡¯d missed my intended target.

    Huh? Did I miss the timing? I had intended to strike the body but ended up hitting the Beast King¡¯s side instead. This is pretty difficult to handle if you aren¡¯t used to it. Although I had ryed my intention to move, the actual movement shifted a little.

    ¡¸Na......! You, just now...!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s surprisingly difficult. But I¡¯ll hit next time.¡¹

    I approached the Beast King at super-high-velocity. The other party also used¡¸el¡¹and we violently exchanged blows while elerating, evading, jumping back and striking each other again. Blows were exchanged as fast as lightning, the swords struck each other repeatedly. I was gradually bing used the speed. Do thought processes increase as well? (Tln: Everybody was kung fu fighting...)

    For fighters to moving at the same eleration, it was the same as a normal fight, to normal people however it would be difficult to watch.

    Furthermore, I have a method that will double the speed even further. From¡¸el¡¹to...

    ¡¸Boost!!¡¹

    Don! And the eleration increase one step further. With eleration magic, the legs are strengthened. The speed is so quick that it probably can¡¯t be seen by normal eyes. However with the instantaneous ¡¸el¡¹the speed far exceeds that of normal ¡¸el¡¹

    ¡¸Na!?¡¹

    The next moment I move behind the Beast King and pressed the wooden sword closely against his neck.

    ¡¸Checkmate¡¹

    ¡¸......I don¡¯t know the meaning of that word but, it appears to be my loss¡¹

    With both arms raised and the Beast King-heika admitted his defeat. Upon the umpire seeing that the umpire raises his right hand.

    ¡¸Victor, Mochizuki Touya-dono!¡¹

    At the umpires bark, an apuse erupted from the arena in unison. Honestly, I thought there would be booing at the defeat of this country¡¯s king but it seems that was just an imaginary fear.

    ¡¸For you to be able to use¡¸el¡¹ as well. Somehow I had absolute faith in my own magic ability and became conceited. It¡¯s important to remember that¡¹

    ¡¸No, well, hahaha¡¹

    I deceived him with augh. No-attribute magic is individual magic. So it¡¯s almost inconceivable that the Beast King would havee up against someone with the same ability. It couldn¡¯t be helped that the Beast King rxed his guard. Even this time could be considered a foul.

    But I wasn¡¯t able to make use of the six attribute magic. He kept interrupting the spell so I wasn¡¯t able to use any of them. Usually the wizard is in the rear guard, so there wasn¡¯t the need to activate spells seconds apart.

    Like with non-attribute magic with the chantless spells....

    That evening the Royal Pce held a party. There were people like Misumido¡¯s Statesmen, powerful nobles, important merchants etc who hade to congratte Olga-san on her return and as wee for the Princess of Belfast.

    It was not a true feast, there was no need to dress up formally, but because it was a special asion they dressed up anyways.

    It was a ck vest with plenty of white underneath. I had a long white robe and a navy blue belt rolled around my body again and again. I even wore a turban, imagine the appearance something like fairy tale¡¯s ddin.

    The hall was a stand-up type of party and I enjoyed talking with everyone, it is a good meal.

    ¡¸Hey, Touya-dono. They suit you, those clothes¡¹

    With Champagne in hand, the now armor-less Lyon-san approaches. Because of how the Baron usually is at home, I guess I¡¯ve be used to this.

    ¡¸I mean, wouldn¡¯t it be better if I¡¯d worn something like Lyon-san?......¡¹

    Whether or not the clothes suited me was a different matter. Well, if I had worn the same suit as Lyon-san then it would make me feel small, this is good in and of itself. To bepared to a good-looking person it would damage my ss heart.

    ¡¸And, umm, where is Olga-dono?¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t seen her...¡¹

    Lyon-san pretends to act casual. By the way, she being the guest of honor, has yet to make an appearance. Haven¡¯t you arrived yet? I give the restlessly fidgeting knight, who was looking about the hall, a wry smile.

    ¡¸Touya-san!¡¹

    Along with the voice, a small fox suddenly appeared clinging to my waist with her ears twitching.

    ¡¸Is that Alma?¡¹

    I petted the head of the little fox girl dressed in a lovely dress. Directly behind Alma stood a well built, radiant gentleman with a white moustache. The earsy t against his head and had some gray mixed in as well as having a long, fat tail. Ah, could it be...

    ¡¸Pleased to meet you, I am Alma¡¯s father Alba¡¹

    I thought so. Alma¡¯s father stretched out his hand and grasped mine while looking at his child. The things that show age are the ears and age huh?

    ¡¸Thanks, I¡¯m Mochizuki Touya. Touya is my first name and Mochidzuki is my family name¡¹

    ¡¸You were born in Ishen?¡¹

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve heard that phrase.

    ¡¸I- I¡¯m Lyon Brits of the First Belfast Knight¡¯s shquad!¡¹

    He bit his tongue, bit his tongue. While being a bit high-strung, he exchanged a handshake with Alba-san. Well, seeing that it¡¯s Alma¡¯s father it would mean that it¡¯s Olga-san-s father as well, it¡¯s not hard to understand.

    ¡¸For guarding my daughters, thank you very much¡¹

    ¡¸N- no, it was my duty yafter all!¡¹

    He bit it his tongue again. Regardless the circumstances he¡¯s a bit too high-strung isn¡¯t he? I might as well send him a life raft, but would I speak to Alba-san about?

    ¡¸What does Alba-san do?¡¹

    ¡¸I work in trademerce. I stock various good items from Belfast.¡¹

    A trade merchant? It seems he¡¯s receiving good treatment.

    ¡¸Recently I managed to obtain something called ¡¸Shogi¡¹and I think it will sell well here. It is even said that His Majesty the King of Belfast is very pleased with it.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Shogi?¡¹

    When did it be like this? Apparently Olga-san had written about it in a letter and caused great interest.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Shogi then I have one more set I can part with¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, really!? That would be most wee. I wanted to see the real thing at least once¡¹

    If I recall correctly, I left the set we used on the way here in the wagon.

    ¡¸Well then, I will deliver it tomorrow. I have some business to attend to, Lyon-san, can you deliver it to Alba-san¡¯s house? Olga-san knows the rules so you can learn them from her¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?Me!?¡¹

    Lyon-san started to shake suddenly and became quite confused.

    ¡¸Lyon-san¡¯s father is the well trusted general of His Majesty the King. He would be a fine Shogi partner.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou, that General Lyon!? Well well, please by all meanse to our home and speak with us¡¹

    Alba-san shows a radiant smile as he talks to Lyon-san. As a possible marriage candidate for his daughter there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with family linage. It would be good if Alba-san saw him in a favorable light. Well, as for marriage it depends on the two¡¯s feelings, it might just be viewed as unwanted meddling.

    ¡¸Ha! Well then that day, I look forward to it!¡¹

    Lyon-san stands straight up. He¡¯s as stiff as always, this person.

    It¡¯s alright isn¡¯t it, while seriously worrying about the knight who was standing beside me, there was a sudden uproar in the hall.

    N? Did something happen?

 Chapter 45: Polaroid, and the Fairy Master

    Chapter 45: Proid, and the Fairy Master

    Upon reaching the noise at the hall entrance, there were the Beast King-heika and Olga-san as well as Yumina and the other girls.

    Olga-san is wrapped in a gorgeous party dress from the Kingdom of Belfast, Yumina and the others are wearing a native Indian Sarii like dresses. Elsie¡¯s is red, Lindsey¡¯s is blue, Yae¡¯s is Purple and Yumina¡¯s is pink, and although each is a different color, they all match nicely. Kohaku is following along beside them.

    ¡¸Oo, Touya-dono. Don¡¯t they look just splendidly? It wouldn¡¯t be strange to say they were Misumido nobles, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I see......¡¹

    The Beast King-heika grinds broadly while looking at me. I wonder what it is, not being used to this makes me embarrassed.

    And toward Olga-san, d in a dress, Lyon-san¡¯s eyes were stolen. Arara? Olga-san¡¯s hair has several hair ornaments that were shining. Hohou, might this be a sign of hope?

    ¡¸It suits you, Touya-san. It¡¯s fantastic¡¹

    ¡¸Un, perfect isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸...it has it¡¯s own charm¡¹

    ¡¸It is cool, Touya-dono¡¹

    Everyone looks at me and praises me. You¡¯re making me blush.

    ¡¸Everyone looks wonderful as well. Ah, can I take a picture?¡¹

    I took out the smartphone and opened the camera app. I took a stance and pushed the shutter button and it shed.

    Although it was nothing special for us, everyone was surprised by the sh, the Misumido soldiers, who had been leaning against the wall, ced their hands on their swords. Crap, the sh was bad wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸What was that just now?¡¹

    The Beast King-heika looked at the smartphone in my hand. I should probably give an excuse.

    ¡¸Excuse me, this is my no-attribute magic. It records and preserves images of the scene.¡¹

    ¡¸? I don¡¯t really understand......¡¹

    I showed the Beast King-heika the image I just filmed. There the 4 girls were shown.

    ¡¸Hou! Instant drawing magic? I¡¯ve heard there is a magician that lives in the Lifuresu Empire. Can you take it out?¡¹

    Hee, the Empire has someone that can use the same kind of magic? Apparently I won¡¯t have to bother exining a photograph.

    ¡¸I can. If there is some paper to transcribe it to¡¹

    The Beast King-heika had some paper brought forward, and while looking at the image I activated¡¸Drawing¡¹and transcribed it. Then, the 4 girls appeared on the paper instantly. It looked like an old ck-and-white photo.

    ¡¸Oo! That¡¯s amazing! Touya-dono, can you draw me as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes I can¡¹

    If the person themselves is here, it¡¯s possible to use¡¸Drawing¡¹without the camera.

    The photo of the Beast King-heika striking a pose? He was utterly thrilled. But, it started amotion. Shortly thereafter, Alba-san wanted his family¡¯s photo and then I was assailed by ¡°me too¡± one after the other and ended up stuck making photos.

    Because each piece took about 10 seconds that wasn¡¯t the problem, but there were many subjects that had trouble deciding this or that pose and it ended up taking a long time. I became a living Proid camera. Honestly it was exhausting.

    Throwing himself into the confusion, Lyon-san asked if he could get a 2-shot with Olga-san. Of course I transcribed it. But it was more like a Print Club booth rather than a Proid.

    Afterpleting all the requests, I went out of the hall to rest. I sank down onto a sofa that had been setup. Compared to the hall it¡¯s calm and quiet.

    While staring off into space up the corridor, something strange crossed the corridor further on ahead.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    A strange voice unintentionally slips out.

    From far down the hall came the unsteady footsteps of that walking thing. In short it¡¯s a bear. Well, there are demi-human bear¡¯s because this is the sub-human country. I even saw some in the hall just now. However this was a stuffed bear that was walking there.

    It¡¯s about 50cm tall? It looked like a stuffed teddy bear in every regard.... But why is a stuffed animal walking unsteadily down the hall?...... I wonder if I¡¯m just tired.

    And, the walking bear stops directly in front of me and looks my way, Crap, our eyes met.

    Ji¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Ji¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Ji¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Ji¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Something like this happened before, this situation. N?

    It waved its hands and beckoned me....... Follow me is it saying? What should I do......?

    I decided to follow it after all. If it looks dangerous I¡¯ll use ¡¸el¡¹and run away with everything I¡¯ve got.

    I follow the unsteady teddy until wee to a room down the hall. The bear can¡¯t reach the knob. While jumping the teddy dexterously turns the knob and opens the door. Again it beckons me while going inside. Go inside huh?

    The moonlight streamed through a window into the poorly lit room. It was a wide room with furniture in an orderly arrangement.

    ¡¸......Ara? What a strange guest you¡¯ve brought with you, P¡¹

    I heard an unexpected voice and looked around in surprise. Then, in front of the window, there was a girl sitting on a red sofa, alone.

    She looks about Yumina and Alma¡¯s age? She has twin tails and golden eyes with white hair. She was wearing ck shoes and a frilly ck dress and she had nothing but ck Goth Loli clothes from head to toe. Normally I would be paying attention to that, however I was drawn to the things on her back.

    They glittered in the moonlight, a thin, translucent feather. Not a bird¡¯s wing nor a butterfly¡¯s, they extended from the back. Could she be from the fairy family?

    [image=¡± http://8428.mitemin/userpageimage/viewimagebig/icode/i75025/¡±]

    ¡¸And? Who are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I am Touya. Mochidzuki Touya. My given name is Touya¡¹

    ¡¸Are you from Ishien?¡¹

    Enough with that question already. Though I say that, because it looks like that I couldn¡¯t say anything back.

    ¡¸I see, you came to today¡¯s party, that is to say, the dragon killing?¡¹

    ¡¸Dragon killing you say...... Well yeah. You are?¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, I¡¯m sorry. Excuse thete introduction. I am the Chief of the fairy family, Rin. This is P¡¹

    The Chief of the fairy family!? This girl is!? She looks at me, too surprised to even speak, andughs softly.

    ¡¸Even though I look like this I¡¯ve lived a long time you know? The Fairy family is long lived after all.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re older!? I mean about how old?......¡¹

    For a moment, I worried about whether it was impolite to as a woman her age but Rin didn¡¯t seem to worry about it and gave it some thought.

    ¡¸I wonder how old...? I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s over 600.¡¹

    ¡¸600!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a pain so I¡¯ll go with 612¡¹

    Well, ¡°I¡¯ll go with¡± you say.... The girl in front of me is 600 years over or...... no never mind, it¡¯s a different world. If it¡¯s that age then it¡¯s understandable that she would be the Chief of the Fairy family.

    ¡¸Do fairy¡¯s grow slowly?¡¹

    ¡¸......No. When fairies reach a certain age they stop growing. Just like a normal human they stop growing somewhere between thete teens and early twenty¡¯s but, in my case, I stopped growing early¡¹

    She puckered her lips in dissatisfaction and muttered. Apparently she is displeased with her body. She doesn¡¯t really look much different than Yumina.

    Tofort Rin, P pats her head.

    ¡¸By the way, about P...... Is it perhaps a summoned beast?¡¹

    ¡¸No. It is a 100% authentic teddy bear. It¡¯s just that with my no-attribute magic ¡¸Program¡¹that it is able to move¡¹

    ¡¸Program?¡¹

    Program, as in aputer? Could it be that this bear, is a robot?

    ¡¸The no-attribute magic¡¸Program¡¹is a magic that can embed a set of instructions to inorganic objects. For example......¡¹

    Tatata, and she drew a chair that had been left in the room up in front of me. Rin holds out her hand, magic was being concentrated and a magic circle appeared underneath the chair.

    ¡¸Program begin

    / Movement : move forward 2 meters

    / Activation : When someone sits down

    / Program End¡¹

    The magic circle disappeared under the chair. Then Rin sat in the chair and then the teddy slowly walked forward and stopped after about 2 meters.

    ¡¸I forgot to set the speed. Well, by doing this you can have built-in magic¡¹

    I see. Certainly, you can¡¯t say it¡¯s not a¡¸Program¡¹. You can¡¯t input data however, you can automate an object? Couldn¡¯t this be extremely useful!?

    ¡¸If you were to order P to¡¸Fly¡¹would you be able to embed the instruction?¡¹

    ¡¸That wouldn¡¯t be possible. It doesn¡¯t have that kind of power. ¡¸Program¡¹ is only able to embed simplemands. But, if it was the model of a bird, it could be made to fly¡¹

    I see, I see. So there is a restriction. Even still it¡¯s useful, this magic.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll try it out a bit¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Magic is concentrated on the chair. A magic formation appears on the floor ¡¸Program¡¹ preparation isplete.

    ¡¸Program Begin

    / Movement: 5 meters, at the speed when someone walks, backwards

    / Activation: When someone sits down

    / Program End¡¹

    After the magic circle disappeared, I sit to experiment. Then, it retreats about 5 meters a little quickly. Yes, I can use this.

    ¡¸You...... what did you just do?¡¹

    Rin¡¯s eyes crackle and looked at me.

    ¡¸What do you mean what...¡¸Program¡¹?¡¹

    ¡¸What is that in the form of a question...? I mean you can use¡¸Program¡¹as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Um, Ah- looks like it¡¹

    Rin casts a dubious nce at me.

    Ji¡ª¡ª

    Ji¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ji¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ji¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ......It was the same thing that happened with P. Is it the like pet like owner thing?... or is it something else?

    After a moment, she exhales and crosses her arms.

    I have many questions for you, but I¡¯ll stop for now...... There¡¯s a human that P is interested in, brought here and made a program, it sure is interesting the thing that came. Not since Charlotte has something like this been found]

    ¡¸Charlotte?¡¹

    I react to the familiar name. Could it really be that Charlotte-san?

    ¡¸My sole apprentice. If I remember correctly she serves the Kingdom of Belfast as court magician¡¹

    It¡¯s that Charlotte-san after all. Wait...that would mean.......

    ¡¸Ah! The demon master with the training from hell who forced magic to be used until she copsed, forcibly recovered her magic, and then forced her to use magic until she copsed again!?¡¹

    ¡¸A#!?¡¹ (TLN:# is sign sometimes seen in manga/anime to indicate anger or irritation)

    Scary scary. Stop staring at me so much. I didn¡¯t say that. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry.

    ¡¸......Well, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll beat Charlotte someday. Touya, you¡¯re magic talent is wonderful. What attributes can you use besides no-attribute?¡¹

    ¡¸All of them¡¹

    ¡¸.........I won¡¯t be surprised any longer¡¹

    For a while Rin thought while sighing and slowly turned her golden eyes towards me, then opened her palms and pped them together.

    ¡¸¨D¨DI¡¯ve decided. You, be my disciple¡¹

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

 Chapter 46: Gun Production, and a new Kind of Weapon

    Chapter #46: Gun Production, and a new Kind of Weapon

    Yesterday I courteously refused the Chief of the Fairy n, Rin¡¯s,mand to ¡¸Be my disciple¡¹. Who would want to study under a demonic master like you? I don¡¯t have any strange inclinations. To begin with she was knocked out for a while.

    The party ended sessfully and we returned to our assigned rooms and slept in soft beds. Although it was impossible to go to sleep for quite a while, we fell asleep without even knowing it, and the morning came.

    Now then, I have something that I want to try for a bit. I browsed some sites with my smartphone, the purpose was to draw something in particr with¡¸Drawing¡¹and transcribed it. Yep, it¡¯s more or lesse together.

    After eating a light breakfast, that had been delivered to the room, I left with a bunch of transcribed papers, along with Kohaku and headed toward Prime Minister Graz-san¡¯s ce.

    When expressing the need to go out, I was loaned a castle gate traffic permit medal. At the time I had been requested for a transcription using ¡¸Drawing¡¹. Apparently Graz-san wanted one too.

    And then I went over to Lyon-san¡¯s ce and handed over the Shougi set. By the way town of Leaflet was being revitalized by Shougi, I should ask him to advertise that fact to Alba-san.

    ¡¸Ara, are you going out?¡¹

    We had finished our business in the castle, then as we head toward the castle gates to depart, we suddenly meet Yumina and Lindsey, who had both finished breakfast. It seems they were out for a morning walk in the courtyard.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going shopping around the castle. Want to go?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡¹

    ¡¸...Me too¡¹

    Although I thought about inviting Elsie and Yae too but, ording to Lindsey, they were both training alongside Misumido¡¯s warrior captains in the arena......It couldn¡¯t be that the Beast King-heika was participating as well right?

    Three people plus alpha pass through the gate ande into the area around the castle.

    Let¡¯s see, e-to, huh?

    ¡¸...Where do they sell metal?¡¹

    ¡¸Metal is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Un, things like brass or copper or iron, things like that. It would be great if they sold ingots though¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure what an ingot is, but if you got a cksmith they¡¯ll probably sell you some¡¹

    I see. I search for a cksmith on the smartphone. Just how many are there? Let¡¯s just head toward the closest one.

    Advancing toward the east as shown on the map, the cksmith is at the intersection. Kan kan, the strike of the hammer can be heard from inside the shop.

    ¡¸Yo, wee. Sharpening or reforging?¡¹

    I spoke with the shop employee who was standing in front. We had a pleasant exchange and I got Iron and Brass and two paperback books worth of paper. Just then I went into a furniture shop and bought a rubber board used for shoe soles.

    ¡¸Now then, all that remains is gunpowder......?¡¹

    I tentatively searched for¡¸gunpowder¡¹and a hit easily popped up. Magic tool service shop...... Well it¡¯s not like it isn¡¯t a magic tool.

    Well anyway, I bought 3 bottles of gunpowder. With this I¡¯vepleted collecting the materials?

    ¡¸...What are you going to make......?¡¹

    Lindsey looks at the purchased items and asks with a puzzled look.

    ¡¸A weapon, I¡¯m going to try and create one¡¹

    ¡¸A weapon?¡¹

    As the two girls cock their heads in puzzlement they¡¯re taken to a back alley and I use ¡¸Gate¡¹to return to the room in the castle. I grabbed a 1 meter long fragment of a dragon¡¯s horn and again used ¡¸Gate¡¹to move to a forest near Misumido¡¯s capital.

    If it¡¯s here then the public won¡¯t notice it.

    I put the bunch of papers on a stump and set an ingot on them so they wouldn¡¯t just fly away.

    ¡¸Alright, now the dragon¡¯s horn goes......ah¡¹

    Crap. I can¡¯t use it like this. It has to be cut into a smaller size. I wonder if there is anything to cut...... I mean there aren¡¯t any normal tools that can cut this are there?

    ¡¸Lindsey, sorry but can you cut this in to this size piece with magic?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡¹

    I specified from the edge to a specific point for the size I wanted.

    ¡¸Come forth water, cool clear katana de, Aqua cutter¡¹

    A sound suddenly resounds with a sh and the dragon¡¯s horn is cut. Yea, Lindsey being here is a big help. The part that was cut off is considerably lighter than it looks. Although its light there is no doubt of its strength as it is far stronger than Iron.

    Otto, no time to be impressed. Shall we start?

    While ying a staring game with the bunch of papers, each part was being recorded one by one. It may look a little strange but all the parts are slowlying together.

    Alright, let¡¯s do it.

    ¡¸Modeling¡¹

    Slowly the horn is starting to take shape. The barrel, cylinder, hammer trigger... were being made, at the same time the grip was being from the board, then assemble it all at once.

    After 10 minutes, in my hands was the ck luster of one rotary gun, it was a revolver.

    I tentatively used the Remington new army model as a reference but there weren¡¯t may reviews for it. Well, the mood wasn¡¯t going to change it think.

    Because I wanted to make it semi-automatic, I altered it to make it double action. I also altered the cylinder and the end result was apletely different thing. The design was cool looking so I just used it as reference.

    Grasping the gun, I confirmed the sensation. Un, not bad. It feels a little light. But the lightness isn¡¯t bad I think.

    ¡¸Now then, next should be the bullets¡¹

    I used the ingot and gunpowder and made 50 shells. For the moment this should be enough.

    Loading 6 shells into the cylinder... but before that.

    ¡¸Enchant: Aport¡¹

    I imbued the gun with Aport magic. Furthermore...

    ¡¸Program Start

    /Activation : Owner says¡¸Reload¡¹

    /Action contents : When firing shells at high speed... ¡¸Aport¡¹within one meter radius the empty cartridges out of the cylinder and reload with new shells.

    / End Program¡¹

    O-k, this is good. Loading every time is a pain. One could say it would be better to just make an automatic, but it¡¯s just my preference, the revolver is way too cool.

    I once again load the shells, point the revolver toward the tree directly in front of me, and pull the trigger.

    Bang! the sound explodes and the bullet isunched. Oou, it had a greater impact than I imagined. The bullet... looks like it missed.

    I follow up with a second and a third bullet, I¡¯m beginning to think the uracy isn¡¯t very high. Not even flying straight... a.

    I see, I didn¡¯t make the riffling. Inside the barrel is a spiral groove. With this it gives the bullet precise gyroscopic precession, in effect making the bullet fly straight.

    I used modeling and made the riffling. After that, tried and shot the bullet again, this time it flew out straight.

    After shooting all the bullets, I confirmed the reloading.

    ¡¸Reload¡¹

    At my word the 6 empty cartridges fell to the ground. And then 6 shells disappeared and were loaded into the cylinder again. I pulled the trigger and a bulletunched. Un, no problem.

    ¡¸Did youplete it?¡¹

    ¡¸Un, well yeah. This is called a ¡¸gun¡¹. It¡¯s for long distance fighting. It can be used in one hand and is stronger than a bow and arrow.

    ¡¸...That¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s like a miniature cannon......¡¹

    Lindsey mutters while looking at the gun grasped in my hand. Well it does look roughly like a cannon from this world. Honestly a magician that uses ¡¸Explosion¡¹is sufficient in a group so it¡¯s wasn¡¯t used very much.

    ¡¸The gun is finished, but I still have something I want to try¡¹

    While saying so, I removed all the bullets from the cylinder and left one in my hand.

    ¡¸Enchant: Explosion¡¹

    I enchanted the bullet with explosion magic.

    ¡¸Program start

    / Activation: Upon impact of theunched warhead

    / Action content: ¡¸Explosion¡¹activates in the center of the bullet

    / Program end¡¹

    I loaded the magic bullet in to the cylinder, and aimed it at the tree that had been using for practice.

    Dogoon! the explosion roars and the tree that had been shot blew apart. Explosion worked.

    ¡¸Na......!¡¹

    ¡¸Hawawa...¡¹

    Lindsey and Yumina went weak in the knees and fell down. Alright, with this I can use chantless attack magic. Using ¡¸enchant¡¹and¡¸program¡¹on every bullet is a pain though. Well, it¡¯s possible to do them all at once so I don¡¯t really need to worry about it huh?

    Using rubber-coated metal bullets with ¡¸Paralyze¡¹takes the other party out without killing them. There is no more convenient weapon than this. (Well if the other party has a ¡¸paralysis¡¹charm then it won¡¯t work though.)

    To ignore the attribute requirements and be able to use any magic is its strong point. Even Yumina who doesn¡¯t have the fire attribute could use ¡¸Explosion¡¹

    ¡¸Touya-san could you make me one of those guns too?¡¹

    ¡¸...I want one too, desu¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    When Yumina and Lindsey asked for them, I gave it some thought. For the two who had seen the demonstration it was understandable that the two rear guards want those kind of weapons, but I worried about it being too dangerous. Maybe it¡¯s just overprotection.

    Well for starters, Yumina uses dangerous things like bows and Lindsey can slice and dice a dragon¡¯s wing, it really is after the fact. Well I¡¯ll just start off giving them rubber-coated ¡¸Paralyze¡¹ bullets for now.

    ¡¸Alright, for the time being pick out the design you¡¯d like¡¹

    The images results for various guns came up and I used ¡¸Drawing¡¹to make theme out. The two feasted their eyes on the view, and before long, Yumina chose a Colt M1860 Army and Lindsey chose the gun named S&W M36, it was a short barrel style S&W.

    Lindsey aside, Yumina¡¯s was a bit too big for a girl¡¯ hand I thought, but I¡¯ll do something with the design. The insides weren¡¯t any different than mine. Like the caliber.

    It was rtively roughly made.... Just to have bullets fly out you could just as well have a silver bullet gun...... well, there¡¯s no reason to be so obsessed is there? They wanted to shoot the gun.

    The dragon horn was further cut down for the girls¡¯ guns and then handed the guns over to them. I did tentatively¡¸Program¡¹them so that only they would be able to fire them.

    I made about 100 rubber-coated, non-enchanted bullets and handed each of them half the bullets, and then they immediately started shooting them to get used to the sensation.

    Because of the dragon horn it¡¯s lighter than a normal gun so they¡¯re easy for girls to use.

    Now then, this where the real show starts. The gun to me is merely the foundation for my main weapon to be born.

    ¡¸Modeling¡¹

    A pieces of the dragon¡¯s horn is cut once more and transformed into the shape of a gun once more. However, up until this point is the same, the difference is it has a shape of a gun but has a different purpose.

    There is a de that extends from the underside of the muzzle and in front of the trigger guard. The grip gradually forms a curve and the form is an overall straight-line. It looks more like a dagger than a gun.

    The gun and knifebined. The de is about 30 centimeters and is considerably thick. It was made to be pretty heavy.

    ¡¸Program start

    / Activation: Owner states ¡¸de Mode¡¹¡¸Gun mode¡¹

    / Action content: Using ¡¸Modeling¡¹ the de portion changes between dagger and long sword with high-velocity deformation.

    / Program End¡¹

    Additionally I used ¡¸program¡¹to add the original reload function. I reloaded the bullets and pulled the trigger. The bullet destroyed the tree branch followed by the report of the gun. Good, there is no problem with the gun function.

    ¡¸de Mode¡¹

    Reacting to mymand, the 30 cm de instantly transforms into an 80 cm sword. The de thins about 2/3, the de was thick to allow for the expansion.

    I wanted to show off with the long de. It didn¡¯t feel heavy in the slightest.

    ¡¸Gun Mode¡¹

    The de returns to the former short, thick style. Good, the transformation function works as well.

    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing, the sword can be a gun too?¡¹

    ¡¸Unlike thepletely forward guards Elise and Yae, and you beingpletely rear guards, I thought it be best if I could do both¡¹

    I gave a prepared answer to Yumina¡¯s question. Additionally, during the Beast King¡¯s fight, there was a time where I wasn¡¯t able to use magic so I thought I should find a way to deal with it is what I thought.

    ¡¸...And, what is the name of that weapon?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right...how about¡¸Brynhild¡¹?¡¹

    I answered while smiling wryly at Lindsey¡¯s question. Rather than legendary weapon names like¡¸Excalibur¡¹or¡¸Barumunk¡¹, I preferred the name of the strongest weapon of my favorite retro game. It was really fun, that game.

    With my newly obtained weapons, with Brynhild in hand, remembering the fantasy world I yearned for in my childhood, I now wield that sword and feel a renewed sense of just how troubled my life is.

 Chapter 47: Ultra Spicy, and a White Mask

    Chapter 47: Ultra Spicy, and a White Mask.

    After the testing and ¡¸programing¡¹experiment, I tested the durability of the de mode.

    Though I made andbined the parts theponent¡¯s I didn¡¯t use ¡¸Modeling¡¹on were basically one piece and integrated with and had the toughness of the dragon¡¯s horn. I was able to easily cut down arge tree. I wasn¡¯t able to experience this with a normal katana.

    After that we returned to the area around the castle, I bought 3 leather knife sheaths, and I bought onerge scabbard... and transformed them using ¡¸modeling¡¹to make a holster for the guns. It¡¯s difficult to walk around with it as it is.

    I bought three special waist pouches for bullets, because we¡¯re in town there isn¡¯t the fear of being attacked by a demon beast, although I had only given them rubber-coated ¡¸Paralyze¡¹ bullets. I had shells other than the rubber-coated bullets. If by chance I happen to be right next to Yumina when she needs to reload, she might possibly end up with some of my bullets....

    I realized this and once again ¡¸Programed¡¹everyone¡¯s gun. ¡¸Bullet in the range that the speaker desires¡¹¡¸Reload¡¹ it came to be. Originally ¡¸Aport¡¹was meant to be used like this.

    For the remaining bullets what should I enchant them with? Lindsey had used ¡¸Explosion¡¹at the ruins of the former capital but, the st had been big enough to blow a mountain of rubble away making it extremely difficult to manipte. If it¡¯s ¡¸Fire ignition¡¹maybe... upon impact a fireball hits the target...this is a bit much too I think.

    Well, for human targets ¡¸Paralyze¡¹should be enough, even if they have a ward the rubber-coated bullets should cause considerable damage. I¡¯ll take time thinking about itter.

    ¡¸We¡¯vee to the capital, so why don¡¯t we go eat something?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s nice. I want to eat the local specialties of this country¡¹

    ¡¸...if I remember correctly¡¸Karae¡¹is the famous dish here¡¹

    ¡¸Curry¡¹huh? You want eat with a theme huh? There was a stall selling it nearby, so let¡¯s take a look. On the signboard read ¡¸Beef Karae¡¹¡¸Chicken Karae¡¹¡¸Pork cutlet Karae¡¹as well as other things. Huh, this smell is......

    Yumina ordered Beef Karae, Lindsey ordered chicken karae, and I ordered pork cutlet karae...(For some reason Kohaku refused to eat it) and it was finally carried from the stall to the table where we were seated.

    This color, this smell......it¡¯s curry after all isn¡¯t it? There¡¯s no rice so there was no curry rice.

    ¡¸Um you, know this is......¡¹

    Probably spicy, is what I wanted to say, but the two girls had already shoved some into their mouths.

    ¡¸¡¸!?¡¹¡¹

    Gata! They stand and cover their mouths, their eyes began to tear up. Yep it¡¯s spicy after all. I¡¯d have been d if it was a bit sweet. From their appearance it was considerably spicy.

    The girls swiped the pitcher of water and began to drink cups of it as fast as they could. While looking at the scene I took a bite of my own but, it was pretty spicy. I was used to eating this, but for the two who it was their first time it had a mighty impact.

    ¡¸It had terrible tashte......¡¹

    ¡¸My tongue is burning......¡¹

    Was it so hot that they couldn¡¯t articte properly? Behind the Karae cart was a cart which sold fruit juice to get rid of the burning sensation.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not bad once you get used to it¡¹

    ¡¸Touya-shan you¡¯ve eaten Karae before?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah- I¡¯ve eaten something that looks like it¡¹

    Yumina¡¯s artiction was still vague when she asked. Lindsey was drinking juice with ice in it and enjoying the pleasant sensation, while looking around. Which reminds me, there aren¡¯t many spicy foods in this world. ces like Belfast prefer sweet foods I think.......N?

    While thinking about that, I felt the nce of someone and looked in that direction. Nn? This feeling...... it was the same one as before......

    ¡¶Master. Someone is looking at us. It¡¯s probably the ones that followed us before?¡·

    Kohaku spoke to me through telepathy. I thought so.

    ¡¶Those that had been watching us in the town of Langley huh...... Alright, I¡¯ll go and pay my respects. Do you know where they are?¡·

    ¡¶On the roof of the tallest building to master¡¯s right¡·

    While giving the impression that I hadn¡¯t noticed I give the impression that I¡¯m looking in the sky above that building. There certainly were three figures on the rooftop. It was considerably far though.

    ¡¸I guess I should tentatively ready myself. ¡¸Reload¡¹¡¹

    I had loaded Brynhild with¡¸Paralyze¡¹rubber-coated bullets.

    ¡¸Touya-san?¡¹

    It might be surprising for other people to see me suddenly reloading but exnations can wait forter.

    ¡¶Kohaku protect these two¡·

    ¡¶Please take care¡·

    Alright, let¡¯s go.

    ¡¸Boost¡¹

    I used body strengthening magic on myself and jumped. Just like that I jumped from building to building sideways and jumped over the rooftops as I went. I dashed from roof top to roof top and atst reached the mysterious group that had been observing from above.

    ¡¸Yo¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸!¡¹¡¹

    The two that had been observing use were surprised at my light greeting, I think.

    I said I think because I can¡¯t see their expressions. The pair were wearing identical ck outfits, and the little bit I could see under the robe were ck clothes as well. And under the hood was a white mask that hid their faces. There were strange patterns drawn on the forehead. I thought they were both identical but one had a hexagon and the other had an oval pattern.

    ¡¸Etto, do you understand me? I was hoping you would tell me who you ar¨De¡¹

    Suddenly, the person with the hexagon throws a small tube at their feet. It created a terrible sh.

    ¡¸Ku...!¡¹

    When my eyes recovered from the sh there was no one there. They ran away? Not gonna happen. I took out the smartphone and searched for ¡¸Suspicious masked people¡¹. There they are. They ran up the back alley to the north. I can still catch up to them.

    ¡¸elerated boost!¡¹

    Super-elerated by magic, I ran along the rooftops. The scenery blew by extremely fast, and before I knew it I saw the backs of the two as they ran in the back alley, I was able to catch them from the roof.

    I took a roundabout path and jumped down in front of them.

    ¡¸¡¸!?¡¹¡¹

    Well they¡¯re masked so I think they¡¯re surprised. However the hexagon instantly shoves their hand in their chest top like before to try and take out a tube. Otto, not this time!(TLN: Otto means woops but woops is just so in so I¡¯m leaving it)

    Without hesitation, I pulled out the gunde Brynhild aimed at the masked person trying to take out the tube and pulled the trigger.

    The hexagon crumbled with the tort of the gun. Apparently they don¡¯t have a paralysis charm. While I looked at the hexagon that had fallen, the oval one looks from me to the hexagon at a loss of what to do and not missing that chance another gun report resounded in the alley again.

    ¡¸Now then. What to do.¡¹

    I used ¡¸modeling¡¹made some wire and attached them to a wall in the back on the alley. It¡¯s fine to unmask them but ¡¸Paralyze¡¹only keeps them from moving but they remain conscious. It would be the worst if it was something like¡¸It¡¯s against the family¡¯sw to remain alive after having my face seen¡¹or¡¸You¡¯ve seen my face so I will definitely kill you¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll remove the paralysis now, so stay quiet, k?¡¹

    Looking into the eyes of the pair, I concentrated magic while speaking

    ¡¸Recovery¡¹

    The masked persons were wrapped in a soft light. With this the paralysis should have disappeared from the pair. Now then, it would be nice if they were to say something.

    ¡¸And, who are you guys? Why were you observing us?¡¹

    ¡¸..................¡¹

    Umumu, the right to remain silent huh?

    Was the wire digging into them painful? The hexagon person stirred. No, they might have been trying something to escape. That sh from before or something to rust the wire was troublesome. Did they have tools as a precaution?

    I put my hand on the chest of the hexagon.

    ¡¸Hiyaa!?¡¹

    The hexagon gave a lovely shout, munyon, and the sensation of something soft met my hand. Once I understood what it was, my whole body broke out in a cold sweat.

    ¡¸Wo-, wo- you¡¯re a woman!?¡¹

    The hexagon give a slight nod. I took my hand away quickly but the soft sensation still remained on it. This is bad. I think my face is read. Huh, but that voice......didn¡¯t I hear it from somewhere........?

    At that moment, where my hand had just hit? The hexagon patterned mask made a tap as it fell to the ground. From beneath, emerged the face of a woman I know.

    ¡¸Eh!? Lapis-san?¡¹

    While blushing, the maid, that should have been in the Belfast Capital, gave a small nod again.

 Chapter 48: The Maidsâ€™ Circumstances, and the Summit

    Chapter 48: The Maids¡¯ Circumstances, and the Summit.

    ¡¸We are ¡¸Esupion¡¹. Intelligence officers under the directmand of His Majesty the King of Belfast¡¹

    ¡¸His Majesty the King?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. We were assigned as protection for the Princess¡¹

    It makes senseing from Lapis-san¡¯s exnation. Being the Princess of the country I thought it was an extremely noninterference policy, but it¡¯s that huh? Protect Yumina from the shadows?

    Well I did hear some noises from the ceiling in¡¸The Silver Moon¡¹....... I thought it was just some rats but it was probably Lapis¡¯ group. ¡¸Esupion¡¹is something like a garden watchmen or spy?

    ¡¸Are you two the only guards?¡¹

    ¡¸No~. There are several others~. They¡¯re all girls though~¡¹

    The other housemaid responds to that question and Cecil-san removes her mask and shows a tensionless smile. They¡¯re all girls? Well if they¡¯re sneaking around in the walls, I need to think about privacy and changing, that would be more preferable.

    ¡¸I mean, the entire time? Since Belfast?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s our duty after all¡¹

    ¡¸Which reminds me, when I went back with ¡¸Gate¡¹to the house you two weren¡¯t there. And, that was a conspiracy with Lyme-san?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right~¡¹

    They sessfully fooled me huh? I really want to hear if the story about belonging to the housemaid guild is true. It was a necessary skill for going undercover... almost all of the ¡¸Esupion¡¹girls were members.

    ¡¸Ah, then could it be that when we were fighting against the ck dragon the one that threw the knife was...¡¹

    ¡¸That was Cecil. She¡¯s a knife throwing expert¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehehe~ It¡¯s not that great¡¹

    Cecil-san blushes when looked at. This fluffy person huh...? You really can¡¯t judge a person by their attitude.

    ¡¸What do you n to do hereafter?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll keep guarding Yumina-sama from the shadows...but, master we have one request......¡¹

    Lapis-san hesitates to speak while looking at me. Will you stop with the master bit please.......

    ¡¸Please keep our identity a secret from the princess please......¡¹

    Aa, protecting from the shadows while having your identity exposed is certainly bad huh?

    ¡¸If the fact that we¡¯re protecting the princess is exposed~ the princess will be angry at the King you know~¡¹

    That reason huh...? Well, it would be like telling your daughter you trust her, sending her off, but not actually trusting her at all.

    Well, it¡¯s not a difficult thing to keep it a secret. For the time being, I separate from the pair, and return to Yumina.

    I told the circumstances to Kohaku via telepathy but, lied to Yumina and Lindsey saying ¡¸They got away¡¹Actually, they did get away using that sh powder. The girls let out a mysterious face, I somehow deceive them, and then we returned to the castle that day.

    The next day, for the purpose of ally conference between Belfast and Misumido, the two Kings met.

    Because it was the summit, there was a bit of a dispute as to who was going to go where. In the end, the Belfast kinge to Misumido, at the same time was transported in full view of the conference room.

    In the conference on our side was Lyon-san, my group and the knights that hade from Belfast, on Misumido¡¯s side was, the Beast King-heika and Prime Minister Graz-san, along with sever of the warrior squad, the wolf demi-human Garun-san.

    Upon the mirror I opened ¡¸Gate¡¹, from within, the His Majesty the king and his younger brother Duke Olutorinde.

    No one was able to hide their surprise at the fact that two people came through the mirror, of course that was only a moment, and as a matter of course the kings of each respective country met each other.

    ¡¸Wee to Misumido, King of Belfast¡¹

    ¡¸We wish to express our gratitude for inviting us, King of Misumido¡¹

    Each shakes the others hand. With this it because a discussion between countries and we being outsiders left the room.

    I excuse myself into the corridor. Only wishes that the conference goes well remain.

    Anding from the hallway came the unsteady steps of the walking teddy bear, P along with Rin. And as usual wearing those ck goth loli clothes.

    ¡¸It looks as if the King of Belfast hase¡¹

    ¡¸Un, just now. They¡¯re in the middle of the conference right now¡¹

    While pointing at the door with guards standing to the right or left of the door, Rin responds.

    ¡¸And, have any desire to be my apprentice?¡¹

    ¡¸I already said I don¡¯t wanna¡¹

    Since that time Rin had persistently tried to get me to be an apprentice. In the end she said I should be a temporary apprentice. Wait, isn¡¯t that below an apprentice?

    The nearby P gestured ¡¸Come here!¡¹in invitation.

    ¡¸Even still P is so lively even though it¡¯s just a teddy....It¡¯s as if he¡¯s alive¡¹

    ¡¸That because I gave him that kind of program. For almost 200 years it¡¯s don¡¯t various things on its own. Even a human will cry if they get hurt, you¡¯d get angry if you were made fun of would you?¡¹

    200 years huh? The countless umted programs naturally gave birth to this?

    If I were to make a human looking doll with ¡¸Modeling¡¹and gave it a ¡¸Program¡¹wouldn¡¯t it be something like a mock android? Is what I thought but... it¡¯ll take 200 years.... I can¡¯t just copy P¡¯s¡¸Program¡¹you know.

    After staring it doubtingly, P stepped back a little. It was also ¡¸Programed¡¹to do this as well.

    ¡¸By the way, P has been running for 200 years but it doesn¡¯t look even the least bit old. Did you remake it?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I used my no-attribute magic¡¸Protection¡¹on it. It gives some objects a degree of protection. Regardless if it¡¯s dirt, deterioration, or bugs, P will be unaffected.¡¹

    Protection magic huh? But for it to remain in this state for 200 years is amazing. If you were to put it on clothes then they wouldn¡¯t need washing. If you were to put it on the body then you wouldn¡¯t need a bath but......I think something would end. Even if there wasn¡¯t any dirt, it gives the feeling of renewal.

    ¡¸I mean, Rin can use several no-attribute magic spells. ¡¸Protection¡¹and ¡¸Program¡¹, as well as the one from Charlotte-san ¡¸Transfer¡¹ as well?

    ¡¸The fairy n¡¯s aptitude for no attribute magic is high. Instead it would be better to say that there aren¡¯t any of the fairy n that can¡¯t use no-attribute magic. Even still I can only use 4.¡¹

    It could be called good if a person could only use a single no-attribute magic but to be able to use four? That¡¯s amazing. Well, I¡¯m in no position to say that? The one remaining no-attribute magic of Rin¡¯s interests me.

    ¡¸Touya-dono. The King of Belfast is calling. This way¡¹

    The door to the conference room is open and from within appear the face of the Prime Minister Graz-san. I enter as summoned and the two kings look at me.

    ¡¸Touya-dono. The talks ended without dy, thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s great¡¹

    I felt relived at the King of Belfast¡¯s words. With this my work is almostplete.

    ¡¸Well then, we shall return to Belfast. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. King of Misumido, excuse us¡¹

    After the light farewell, I secretly used ¡¸Gate¡¹and the two people disappeared into the mirror again. After the two people had left, I rushed into action after I had finished making arrangements. I took out a hammer in the presence of everyone, and smashed the mirror to pieces.

    ¡¸To- Touya-dono!? Just what are you...!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa- it¡¯s alright. Please watch¡¹

    I turned my back on Graz-san and concentrated on the heap of broken mirror parts and wooden crates and used magic.

    ¡¸Modeling¡¹

    The broken mirror and wooden crate transformed into a pair of small oblong mirrors. About 2 cm in width and 15 cm in length. Then I secretly enchanted one of them with ¡¸Gate¡¹

    ¡¸This mirror here will be connected with the one in Belfast. Hereafter, when there is something of importance then insert a letter here and it will be received there. (Snail e-mail) Ah, of course, if you were wondering if this is a genuine article you can send a document to through to the other side.

    ¡¸Indeed. What would otherwise take 20 days to report would be reported in an instant? That is certainly convenient. We shall have both countries use these very much.

    When the Beast King-heika received the small mirror, he smiled. My job ends with this.

    Alright then, shall we go home? Even though I received it, I haven¡¯t lived in it at all. I want to slow down for a little after this.

 Chapter 49: Return Home, and the Happening

    Chapter 49: Return Home, and the Happening

    For the time being, Lyon-san and his group of soldiers are being were being stationed here it seems. If for anything, after this there was a lot of work that needed to be done and work would stagnate if there were no people from Belfast for the formalities.

    As being Yumina¡¯s guards, it would be best to return to Belfast, one solder piped up but Yumina tly refused it. Under the pretext, do your own work.

    While in reality, we were going to use ¡¸Gate¡¹to return in an instant, if they were toe it would be a problem.

    While leaving I gave Lyon-san a letter gate mirror (I just named it) set. Even if they¡¯re far apart you would be able to send correspondence every day. If you were to hand one to Olga-san they could contact each other even after returning to Belfast. Upon handing it over Lyon-san had very high tension. Honestly, I pulled back a little.

    The Beast King-heika, Prime Minister Graz-san, Olga-san and Warrior Chief bid their farewells. I wanted to bid Rin and P farewell but they were absent. It¡¯s unfortunate but it can¡¯t be helped.

    After leaving the castle, I purchased souvenirs for Sue and the employees at the residence and collected all the luggage. All that remains is to open the ¡¸Gate¡¹and return to Belfast......

    ¡¸Sorry, I forgot a souvenir¡¹

    I refused the invitation from everyone and while in town I mingled with people and then while hiding myself, I opened the map app and searched for the pair. N-to, that roof over there, huh? Using ¡¸Boost¡¹I moved up on the roof in an instant and appeared before the pair.

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuwa!? Aa, master?~ Don¡¯t surprise me like that~¡¹

    The pair wearing masks were Lapis-san and Cecil-san. They¡¯re our maids, but they¡¯re really under direct control of Yumina¡¯s Father His Majesty the King of Belfast.

    The girls had forcibly asked Lyme-san to be employed and honestly, I thought I wouldn¡¯t need to pay them a sry, but they do their work as maids well so it¡¯s fine.

    Well, I won¡¯t be paying their sries for thest 10 days though. I¡¯d like them to file a im with the king about that charge.

    ¡¸After this we¡¯re using ¡¸Gate¡¹ to return home. I thought it best to send you two home first¡¹

    They¡¯ve been observing me this entire time so ¡¸Gate¡¹ had probably already been exposed. I spoke as if the two already knew of it.

    ¡¸Hoee? To Belfast~?¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly if we were to remain here it would take us 10 days to return as well right...? It would certainly be a cause of doubt for the Princess.¡¹

    ¡¸That what I thought so I came here¡¹

    I opened ¡¸Gate¡¹while smiling wryly. I brought the two through the light and we were already in the Belfast mansion living room.

    ¡¸Wee home¡¹

    Nearby was my butler Lyme-san who was slightly surprised at our sudden appearance, he quicklyposed himself and began speaking.

    ¡¸I¡¯m back, Lyme-san¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m home~¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me, master already found out about us¡¹

    ¡¸I see that¡¹

    Lapis-san states the obvious to which Lyme-san on the other hand can only smile wryly to.

    For the time being I had the pair change into their maid uniforms, and they couldn¡¯t exactly do it here so they went to the changing room. While the pair head that direction Lyme-san bowed his head.

    ¡¸I apologize. Those two had been ordered here by the King his Majesty......¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I understand being worried about his daughter, there wasn¡¯t any harm so it¡¯s fine. Lyme-san couldn¡¯t really refuse right?¡¹

    Betrayal of the master of the house! Is not what I had intended. I wasn¡¯t in that kind of mood either. Well if it had been at the threat of my life or had it been a great loss then it would be a different story, but this time I don¡¯t think they had been ordered to do that this time. Instead shouldn¡¯t it be that the number of guards has increased......nope impossible.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m tentatively keeping it a secret from Yumina and the others¡¹

    After that, I returned to the others to return home once more, and asked them to act as if I was returning for the first time.

    ¡¸So- slow! What were you doing?¡¹

    I opened¡¸Gate¡¹on the roof top in Misumido and while returning to everyone, Elsieined angrily. I glossed it over with something convenient, and in an alley with no others, I once again opened ¡¸Gate¡¹

    Upon returning to the living room of our home, Lyme-san was waiting for us with head bowed.

    ¡¸Wee home¡¹

    When Lapis-san and Cecil-san hear Lyme-san¡¯s second greeting, the door opens and the paire in in their maid uniforms.

    ¡¸Everyone, wee home¡¹

    ¡¸Wee home¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m home. Lapis-san, Cecil-san¡¹

    We nonchntly greet each other. Everyone returns to their own room, and apparently head off to the bath to get rid of the travel fatigue. I guess I¡¯ll get inter.

    Before that I handed souvenir¡¯s over to everyone.

    I gave a tiepin and cuff links to Lyme-san and off shade tea cups to Lapis-san and Cecil-san. Although the two said they could not receive it, because not handing them over looks strange, I forcibly made them take them.

    For Julio-san and ir-san I bought a straw-hat and cookbook. And, a married couples tea set. I gave decorated knives to the guard duo Tom and Huck respectively. I¡¯ll give Sue her souvenir at ater date.

    I fell onto my bed in my room spread eagle. But that was tiring. While being from physical fatigue, it was unexpectedly mentally taxing to travel around an unknownnd. Well, when I think about it this world is an unknownnd.

    But there are many ideas thate to me as a result of the trip. For instance, would it be possible to send something enchanted with ¡¸Gate¡¹over to Ishen, and then go over there... Why not try and build and program an automatic carriage? But first I should try and build a bicycle. It would stand out. After that I could program the map app to have an auto-target function. I thought of the many things I could do.

    After that, how about a automated P? Maybe I can build something like that. A penguin or cat stuffed animal......fua.......I¡¯m sleepy..........

    ......Oya? Bad. Did I fall asleep for a little while? I¡¯m more tired than I thought. Falling asleep without changing huh? I feel heavy. I should head over to for a bath and rx in the hot water.

    I took a pair of spare underwear, a bath towel from the dresser and headed toward the first floor bathroom.

    Our bathtub is big enough that 5 or 6 adults could sit in it. It¡¯s a bit big of a bathroom. Everyone else is a girl so they usually get in together, I get to hog it all to myself. With Lyme-san and myself being the only men, it¡¯s inevitable. I don¡¯t feel like getting in with Lyme-san.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s one of the joys of luxury you might say¡¹

    While in good humor I reach the bathroom and open the dressing room with a gatcha.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸..........Huh?¡¹

    ......Etto, right in front of me were Elsie, Lindsey, Yae and Yumina, all in their underwear. Elsie and Lindsey¡¯s were a matching off-shade pastel with small ribbons in different colors. Elsie¡¯s is pink, Lindsey¡¯s is blue. They were the side tie string type. Next to them was Yae, who wore a loin cloth and chest binding. Is that the standard in Ishen? It was a dazzling pure white. The bleached cloth of the chest binding had just started to loosen but it had loosened in a big way. Thest one was Yumina, they weren¡¯t showy but they were expensive looking frilly withce white underwear, hers also had a side tie string like Elsie¡¯s did. That might be the most general type in this world.........there was only a short moment to ponder this. I hadn¡¯t used I don¡¯t remember having used¡¸Acell¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Kya¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Wa¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C!!!?¡¹

    When everyone screamed I finally returned to myself, it was a terribly loud scream after all. Did I just stare with wild abandon at them!?

    Watery eyed Elsie shot toward me with her fist. Umm Elsie-san that doesn¡¯t have ¡¸Boost¡¹ does it?

    I received a terrible impact on the side of my head, I passed out.

    ¡¸We certainly forgot to lock the door to the dressing room, for that we were wrong but!¡¹

    ¡¸You should have been more careful degozaru¡¹

    I am surrounded by four people, in the seiza position. From a while ago they¡¯ve been preaching at me non-stop.

    ¡¸I was sure that you girls had already finished......¡¹

    Apparently after everyone went to their rooms they all fell asleep. When they awoke they hurried to the bathroom and ended up gathering, and had just take off their clothing when I hade. What a bad......Well, it wasn¡¯t really was it?

    ¡¸Did you reflect?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, yes!¡¹

    Lindsey stares at me with her scornful eyes. Because she¡¯s usually obedient, there is a strangepulsion.

    ¡¸I would have liked if you had taken the proper steps first properly......¡¹

    Steps you say, Yumina-san. Don¡¯t say such unnecessary thing while blushing. Well I had been more careful I could have avoided, but it¡¯s true that I did deliberately look at them. But I¡¯m in no position to make excuses......

    After that they continued to preach at me, it was long after midnight that I was finally liberated. That night, I waspletely unable to sleep. Every time I closed my eyes I saw them......It hurt, but it was a nice day!

 Chapter 50: Title Acquisition, and Bicycles.

    Chapter 50: Title Acquisition, and Bicycles.

    Several days after returning from Misumido, we headed over to the Capital guild to receive our quest reward.

    Simr to the guild in Leaflet, we looked over at the noisy request board and submitted our cards. As it was a direct request from an individual, the confirmation from the Royal Pce had been received by the guild.

    We presented our cards to the counter oneesan, who then stamped each card with magic.

    ¡¸Thank you for your hard work. Because of this request the guild rank has risen for everyone. Congrattions.¡¹

    When we looked at the cards handed back to us other than Yumina¡¯s green card everyone else a ranked up to blue. ck >>Purple>>Green>>Blue>>Red>>Silver>>Gold, we¡¯re right at the middle of the levels, and then being the first rate adventurer ss red color was only one step away.

    ¡¸The reward is 10 white gold coins¡¹

    The counter oneesan says and disys 10 white gold coins on top of the counter. This one coin doesn¡¯t really look like it¡¯s worth 1 million yen...... But 10 million huh...that¡¯s too much to carry. Well, considering it was the carrying out the duty of the country left and right it¡¯s an appropriate rpense. Even still it was only possible because of being able to use ¡¸Gate¡¹. Well it could be considered an extra allowance. Each of us ced 2 in our wallets and then tried to leave the guild.

    ¡¸Aa, please wait a moment. There was a report from a person in the royal pce, is this the party of Mochizuki Touya-sama that you defeated a ck dragon?¡¹

    ¡¸We certainly defeated it...... but if you were to demand evidence it would be a problem¡¹

    I didn¡¯t want to show the gun made from dragon¡¯s horn very much and the remainder of the horn is still at the residence. But because it doesn¡¯t look like a horn any more it would be questionable for them to ept it.

    ¡¸No I just wanted to confirm if you were the person in question. Because it eas guaranteed by a person in the Royal Pce no proof is required. As proof of subjugation of a dragon I present the title of¡¸Dragonyer¡¹on behalf of the guild.¡¹

    ¡¸If you present this, you can get discounts from Arms, Armor, Furniture shops and inns. Please use them¡¹

    I see, there is a privilege thates with this? This is most wee. The title of dragon yer was presented to everyone in the 5 person party. Well, if you were to subjugate a dragon with say a 1000 person party and try to say that everyone is a dragon yer then there is no way they would consent. You would just happily ept it.

    After leaving the guild, everyone wants to go shopping for clothing or whatever, I was the only one that headed for home. But before that there¡¯s something that I need to buy. Etto, cksmith...

    Because my luggage had increased... I used ¡¸Gate¡¹to return to the house¡¯s garden, Julio-san, who had been tending the flowerbed, was surprised. I did something bad.

    ¡¸Master, what is this?¡¹

    The thing that I¡¯m holding is that unusual? Julio-san had stopped tending the flowerbed and asked.

    This is steel and rubber, and this here is a little leather. I can make a bicycle with this I think.

    ¡¸Bicycle?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a vehicle. If ites it can be ridden pretty quickly when ridden¡¹

    ¡¸Ha......?¡¹

    Julio-san gave an appropriate answer with the feeling that he didn¡¯t understand. Well, it can¡¯t be helped.

    For the time being, from the tire part...... Ah, first is should make it from the pump?

    I easily made a pump with ¡¸Modeling¡¹and the butler Lyme-san confirmed that air came out of it properly.

    ¡¸Master, His Highness the Duke Orutolinde hase......what should we do?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey. What is that?¡¹

    The two had the same reaction as Julio-san. And then I gave a simr response that I gave to Julio-san. To which the same nk stares as Julio-san came in reply of my answer.

    ¡¸And, to what do we owe the pleasure of his highness the duke here?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, this time I just came to express my gratitude for the request. That letter mirror. Could I get one of those?¡¹

    ¡¸A gate mirror? Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, my wife. She wants one so she can send letters often to her distant mother so she can converse more often¡¹

    The duke says that while embarrassed. While thinking of it. I had Lyme-san go to my room and pull out a gate mirror set I made in Misumido ¡¸Enchanted¡¹with¡¸Gate¡¹. For confirmation I put one sheet of paper through, it seems to be working fine.

    ¡¸Just so you know, please keep this a secret. I don¡¯t it being seen by someone strange¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, on that point it is alright. My wife and wife¡¯s mother will definitely keep it a secret.¡¹

    Because the opportunity arose, I asked him to take Sue my souvenir that I bought in Misumido. It was a silver hair ornament and it would be great if she was pleased.

    ¡¸By the way this bicycle? how long will it take?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m making it so about 30 minutes? It might take a bit longer for corrections though¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Well then would you allow me to watch until it ispleted?¡¹

    This person is free I wonder...... Well whatever, for the moment let¡¯splete the tire. I began to transform the rubber with ¡¸Modeling¡¹to change it into the tire tube.

    ¡¸Alright, for the moment it¡¯splete¡¹

    ¡¸I see, this is a bicycle¡¹

    The duke and Lyme-san both look at thepeted bicycle, and Julio who was also interested looked at it.

    What I made was the general one-speed mama bicycle. It was easy to make but there was a proper basket and carrier rack. I didn¡¯t put a light or key for crime prevention or night time riding because it was a pain.

    I straddle the saddle made of leather and began to work the pedals. Oo- everyone eximed. Un, it¡¯s working fine. I rode the circumference of the garden and then applied the brakes and stopped. Great, the brakes seem to be working fine.

    ¡¸Touya-dono! Can I ride this as well!?¡¹

    ¡¸Anyone can ride this. Even children from my country could ride this. However at first everyone falls down many times and if you don¡¯t practice you won¡¯t be able to ride...... wanna give it a try?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course!¡¹

    Seriously!? What a uselessly curious person. The Duke straddled the bicycle and tried to mimic me and began to pedal but panicked and splendidly fell off. I knew it. Lyme-san hurried over to help him up and then he once again began to petal but fell once more.

    When I was a kid, I fell down just like that. However, when I was eventually able to ride I was extremely happy. For myself, just how long did it take to learn how to ride properly? I don¡¯t really remember.

    I searched the for a method to ride a bicycle in a day and used the site for advice. It would be great if he could ride it.

    The duke fell over and over, I left the riding-falling duke to the hands of Lyme-san and made a second bicycle. When he¡¯s able to ride, he would definitely pester me to make one for him.

    Before long, the second bicycle, then because Sue would definitely want one as well, I made one for children with training wheels that could be removed.

    Before long that waspleted as well and just when I things to do suddenly went away the practice hade to an end and the duke was riding up to me. He¡¯s riding he¡¯s riding.

    ¡¸Yea! I did it! Hahahahaha!¡¹

    Whileughing the duke rode around freely manipting the bicycle. His splendid clothes and face werepletely muddy, but he only able to express utter joy as he rode around and around. It¡¯s a mysteriously freeing feeling to be able to ride a bicycle.

    ¡¸Eh, what is that?¡¹

    ¡¸What is that degozaru !?¡¹

    ¡¸...A vehicle......?¡¹

    ¡¸Uncle!?¡¹

    The four girls that hade home from shopping saw the duke that wasughing while riding the bicycle around in circles, it looked very strange. Well, it made me draw back a little.

    After a while the duke put on the breaks and what I had expected, jumped from the dukes mouth.

    ¡¸Touya-dono! Please give me this bicycle!¡¹

    ¡¸I thought you were going to say that. I¡¯ve already made Sue¡¯s too. Aa, could you at least cover the cost of the materials?¡¹

    I pointed behind me at the two bicycles that were ready.

    ¡¸As expected of Touya-dono!¡¹he said and straddled over his own bicycle with glee.

    I sent Sue¡¯s bicycle to the Duke¡¯s House¡¯s garden with ¡¸Gate¡¹ and the duke said he wanted to return on his bicycle.

    Tentatively, I warned him to not rush out onto the road, to watch for carriages and people, not to look away while riding. I feel like an elementary school teacher.

    The duke departed apanying a wagon in good humor. My my, I¡¯m beat. But, given the duke¡¯s character, he¡¯ll probably brag about it to the King...... Then the King will definitely want one. Should I make one more for the time being?

    While I was seeing the duke off, Elsie who had tried to ride the bike had fallen on the ground in grand fashion.

    ¡¸Ouch......that¡¯s actually pretty difficult¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, me next!¡¹

    ¡¸...Then me!¡¹

    ¡¸Touya-san, could you make one more?¡¹

    Wa- you guys wanna ride too? I mean Lindsey and Yumina are in skirts so go change.

    So with the support of Lyme-san we spent the rest of the time teaching the girls how to ride and in the end everyone wanted one, and I got stuck making one for the employees as well. I¡¯d run out of materials so I needed to go and purchase more. I hadn¡¯t intended to start a bicycle ship you know.

    With this it would be easier to go shopping it think.... Well it¡¯ll be painful until they learn to ride it.

    That day in the bath echos of ¡¸It stings?!¡¹could be heard many times. Ah I could have used recovery magic. But in this case the small abrasions were medals of Honor for their effort.

 Chapter 51: Storage Magic and Theft

    Chapter 51: Storage Magic and Theft

    ¡¸Storage: In¡¹

    I develop a no-attribute magic that I remember. The magic circle appears on the floor and the chair sinks into it and disappears. Yep, storage sessful.

    ¡¸Storage: Out¡¹

    This time I imagine the chair and activate the magic. The magic circle appears and the chair flies out of the floor.

    ¡¸Otto¡¹

    I catch the chair that had been flown up as it fell. This is the part I¡¯m having the most difficulty controlling.

    ¡¸Storage¡¹is a magic where you can magically store an object. It can¡¯t store living things like animals but it can store nts. The amount of magic depends on the size of the object, in my case I think that I could store the entire house, well actually probably even more.

    It seems that it also has the effect of freezing time as well, I tried it by storing some warm soup and then took it out the next day and found that it hadn¡¯t cooled off at all. It¡¯s really convenient.

    The most annoying thing when it came to traveling is transportation of luggage. Things like the full length mirror that we took to Misumido, or the Dragon¡¯s horn that I¡¯d obtained, those were really an intolerable intrusion.

    Even most recently with the bicycle, I had a terrible time buying and carrying around all that material.

    Then this magic. With this I can kiss that troublesome aspect good bye. Bring on the luggage. Along with ¡¸Gate¡¹, it could seriously act as a courier service, no joke.

    Well then, let¡¯s go shopping today. With this magic no matter how much I buy it won¡¯t get in the way.

    I left my room with my wallet in a good mood and went down the stairs to the first floor. Kohaku was stretched on the sofa in the corner of the living room. He¡¯s bing more like a kitty.

    I went straight out onto the terrace into the garden, In the corner of the garden Julio-san and ir-san were looking at the vegetables in the vegetable garden.

    ¡¸Well, are they growing up properly?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, master¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, they¡¯re doing well. We nted cucumbers and tomatoes for the time being, they¡¯ll be harvestable sooner orter.¡¹

    Julio-san talk happily. That good, eating a sd made of freshly picked vegetables. I suddenly have a desire for some fruit. Could we nt some chestnut or persimmon trees? Huh, is a chestnut a fruit...? A fruit?

    ¡¸Master, do you have any demands for lunch?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, it¡¯s how today so I¡¯d like something refreshing...... I want to eat some Hiyashichuuka¡¹(TLN: Chilled Chinese noodles)

    ¡¸Hiyashicyuuka? I¡¯ve never heard of it. Is it one of master¡¯s local specialties!?¡¹

    ir-san¡¯s eyes shine brightly. The things that I want to eat are things that ir-san has never heard of, and then I would end up giving her the recipe and having her make it. Every-time she hears an unusual dish she always gets interested.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a noodle dish, served with a cold soup with vegetables and meet and an egg on top. I¡¯ll give you the recipe so please make it¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m looking forward to it¡¹

    Even still, this is a different world. Not all of the ingredients are the same. It¡¯s amazing how ir-san can still make delicious food.

    I looked up the recipe for summer Chinese noodles and transcribed it with ¡¸Drawing¡¹ and handed it over to ir-san. I¡¯m looking forward to lunch.

    Now then, it¡¯s time to head out.

    I used ¡¸Gate¡¹and went to the Outer Capital¡¯s South district. Here there in themercial district there were various shops standing side by side. There is a high-level armor shop in the neighborhood close to the west district ¡¸Belkto¡¹, and near the east district was a theater and cheap bar.

    Our house is in the West district, is where the well-to-do residence live, on the other side, the normal people live in the East district.

    However, public safety is much worse in the East district than the West district it seems. People that have lost their jobs or ces to live, orphan groups, and rumors of thieves abound. The greater the size of the Capital, the worse the dark side is?

    I went up a back alley in the South district and went out into a crowd. First, I need to go to the guild and withdraw some funds.

    Along the road was a traveling vendor and a street performer. Oo, I know about Knife juggling. A long time ago my grandma taught me about beanbag juggling. I couldn¡¯t do it at all.

    While thinking about such things someone runs into me. It was a young boy wearing a dirty jacket and trousers.

    ¡¸Sorry, I didn¡¯t see you there¡¹

    ¡¸Stop spacing out, niichan. Take care¡¹

    So says the boy, that I say that right back at, that disappears into the crowd. He looks even younger than Sue, he¡¯s a brat......I want to see his parent¡¯s face.

    When I reach the guild, it¡¯s as rowdy as ever. Various adventurers were ring at the request board and each other. I ignored that and went up to the counter to withdraw some money.

    ¡¸Would you please present your guild card?¡¹

    Yes yes and...... Huh?

    Chest pocket, waist pocket, hip pocket...... huh? What?

    My wallet is gone. Huh? I know I brought it with me when I left the room? Did I drop it? No......ah!

    He got me. It was probably that kid from a little while ago. He magnificently pocketed my wallet. Ku.

    There wasn¡¯t really anything important in it...but I¡¯ll have him return my guild card.

    I hurry out of the guild and take out the smartphone, (I¡¯m d they didn¡¯t steal this), and did a search for ¡¸My wallet¡¹. Alright, it¡¯s still in this district.

    What is this? My wallet is moving at an amazing speed isn¡¯t it? From back alley to back alley it stopped at a sparsely popted area. Is he going to remove the contents and throw the wallet away? Well, if they do I¡¯m going to search for just ¡¸My guild card¡¹

    For the time being, I hurry toward that back alley toward the retrieval point. When I arrive on the scene there were two mean looking men kicking the boy, who was crouching on the ground, over and over again.

    ¡¸You¡¯re hittin on our territory again ain¡¯t ya, damn brat! Thanks to you the patrols ¡®ve gotten heavier, ain¡¯t they?!¡¹

    ¡¸Doing whatever you want is a problem for us. You best be ready.¡¹

    One of them pulls out a knife, and holds the boy¡¯s arm. The boy sees it and goes pale in fear.

    ¡¸Stop! Stop it! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry I said!¡¹

    Toward the boy who was begging while crying, the two men onlyughed scornfully and wouldn¡¯t remove their hand.

    ¡¸Toote. As one of the same trade, we¡¯ll over look this with only one of your fingers. Nevere in our territory ever again. We¡¯ll kill you next time, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸No...noooooo!!¡¹

    ¡¸Could you leave it at that?¡¹

    The hoodlums snap their head toward me and re. The teary-eyed boy looks at me through wide eyes.

    ¡¸Who the hell are you? Don¡¯t butt in, we¡¯ll kill ya?¡¹

    ¡¸When I see a crowd tormenting a child, of course I¡¯m going to butt in. From the conversation, it appears you guys are pickpockets as well?¡¹

    ¡¸And so what!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing in particr. I just thought I would shoot you without hesitation¡¹

    While saying that I pull my Remington New Model out and shoot the two hoodlums with a bang bang.

    ¡¸Gou!?¡¹

    ¡¸Gaha!?¡¹

    I shoot them with ¡¸Paralyze¡¹enchanted rubber bullets and the pair fall on the spot. I put the gun in its holster and ran up to the boy.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    The boy nods his face that was wet because of the tears. There were the marks of injuries and bruises on his body.

    ¡¸Come forth light, Tranquil healing, Cure Heal¡¹

    I use recovery magic and small scratches and bruises disappear immediately. The boy looks at his body and was surprised at the change.

    After confirming his state, I used ¡¸Modeling¡¹on a pair of steel dice I had and made it into steel wire, and tied the hoodlums so they wouldn¡¯t be able to move. Well, with ¡¸Paralyze¡¹they wouldn¡¯t be able to move for half a day but I should call the guards just in case afterwards.

    ¡¸My wallet, would you return it?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa......¡¹

    While saying so, the boy takes the wallet out if his front and hands it over with trembling hands. I looked at the contents and saw that nothing had been removed.

    ¡¸I got my wallet back, I won¡¯t inform the guards this time. See ya.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, um!¡¹

    The boy called me and stopped me from trying to leave.

    ¡¸Thank you for saving me......¡¹

    ¡¸If you really think so, then stop pickpocketing. You¡¯ll be caught next time you know¡¹

    Guuuuuuuuuuu......

    Before I could say ¡°alright?¡± there was a great stomach rumbling. Silence flowed.

    ¡¸......Are you hungry?¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t eaten for 3 days.......¡¹

    While saying so he looks down lonesomely. Ha...... it can¡¯t be helped.

    Apparently I don¡¯t have a ¡°Not my problem¡± or ¡°who cares¡± kind of personal trait.

    ¡¸Come with here. I¡¯ll buy something to eat¡¹

    ¡¸Really!?¡¹

    If you were to hear only those lines, you¡¯d think of a kidnapper. Without knowing my sentiment the boy runs over toward me. And while running his cap shifts and from within the hat some hair spills out.

    When the boy realizes that he takes off the cap and he instantly goes from being a ¡¸boy¡¹to a ¡¸girl¡¹. Eh?

    It bright xen hair falls to shoulder length. The image abruptly changed from just a little while ago.

    ¡¸A... girl!?¡¹

    ¡¸......Yeah?¡¹

    She looks at me with a pair of green eyes that say ¡°you¡¯re just noticing now?¡± This was my first meeting between the pickpocketing girl, Rene, and me.

 Chapter 52: The New Employee and the Pendant

    Chapter 52: The New Employee and the Pendant

    Once you wiped her face, Rene was actually pretty cute.

    ¡¸Hey hey, niichan. What are you gonna feed me?¡¹

    But she spoke like that.

    For the time being, it would probably to give her something heavy to eat right of the bat so, I bought seafood soup and gave a cup to her. Rene epts it timidly and begins to drink it a little at a time. She seems to be sensitive to heat. I was concerned that she would drink it all at once so it¡¯s just right.

    ¡¸Wait here a moment¡¹

    Having Rene, wait there, I went right into the guild with my recently regained wallet presented my guild card and took out some money. There really wasn¡¯t much in (the wallet). I thought about going into some shops but with how Rene looked I decided against it.

    In the end we ate some kabobs from another stall in the za on a nearby bench.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not going to run away, so eat it slowly¡¹

    ¡¸N¡¹

    She was really that hungry huh? She slurps and chews her kabobs like a little piggy in to her bottomless pit known as her stomach. She would give Yae a run for her money.......

    ¡¸Rene , where do you live?¡¹

    ¡¸Where ever. I¡¯ve slept in the park as well as in the back alleys. I stayed in a proper in with my father before but......¡¹

    ¡¸Your father is?¡¹

    ¡¸One year ago, he didn¡¯te back from a demon beast subjugation. He was an adventurer......¡¹

    I see....... He was done in by a demon beast. It wasn¡¯t umon for the tables to turn on an adventurer taking on a subjugation request. And because of that many would be treated as simply missing.

    ¡¸Your mother? Or do you have any rtives?¡¹

    ¡¸My mother died right after I was born. I don¡¯t about any rtives. Father didn¡¯t really talk about them¡¹

    After finishing her kabob, she wipes her grubby hands on her equally grubby trousers.

    So because her father went away she¡¯s been left all alone. It¡¯s amazing that she¡¯s been able to survive thest year.

    ¡¸After father went away, I traveled with an old woman in town who taught me how to pickpocket. I knew it was a bad thing but because I was so hungry it couldn¡¯t be helped......¡¹

    You taught her too much, olddy. But thanks to that Rene was able to survive.

    Well... what should I do with this kid? She has neither parents nor rtives. Even if I were to take her to an orphanage she¡¯s already a criminal....... When I heard her story I realized she only stole when she was really desperate so it might be possible to overlook this somehow......

    There seem to be quite a few children like that around here. Even if they didn¡¯t steal they would probably just die a dog¡¯s death. These children are desperate to survive, I understand that. But that doesn¡¯t make thievery alright......

    Maybe she could get employment from somewhere...... as if. If I were to just leave here like this then she would just go back to pickpocketing again. Then she¡¯ll probably get caught......

    ......If I were to be called na?ve then it wouldn¡¯t be wrong, but it can¡¯t be helped. If I can help her then that¡¯s what I want to do.

    ¡¸......Rene , would want toe and work at my house?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸You wouldn¡¯t have to worry about a ce to live or food to eat. But, I¡¯ll have you work properly. If you can do that then I will pay you correspondingly. How about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eh? You¡¯re going to give me work? Really?¡¹

    Rene stares at me with a shocked expression. Even while I was surprised at myself for saying so, she stares at me with sparkling eyes in expectation.

    ¡¸However, it is upon the condition that you never pickpocket again If you break that then I can¡¯t give you any work¡¹

    ¡¸Ye- yeah! I¡¯ll never use it again! I promise!¡¹

    I patted Rene on the head lightly as she nods. I wonder if she has the same ability as Yumina but I do think she¡¯s a good kid, Rene is.

    Alright, with that settled lets go home.

    I could have used ¡¸Gate¡¹to return however I wanted her to learn the way by foot.

    ¡¸Huh, isn¡¯t it this way¡¹

    ¡¸My house is this way. In the West District¡¹

    ¡¸The West District!?¡¹

    Rene, who had been facing the East District, turns around and looks at me surprised. Is it really that surprising?

    I take Rene out of the South District and enter the West District. The residential district gradually begins to expand along the way and heads up a slight slope up the hill. It would be easy if this weren¡¯t here.

    ¡¸Could it be... Touya-niichan is a noble?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a noble. But there were several things that happened¡¹(not yet anyways, bwahahaha)

    Because of how insecure from feeling so out of ce, Rene asks me this. If I were a noble then rather than living in the outer district I would live in the inner district, but that isn¡¯t absolute. There are things like nobles of low standing, impoverished aristocrats as well as rich merchants living here.

    As we finish climbing the slope the red roof of my homees into view. Upon seeing that, Rene looks back at me with a dumbfounded look on her face.

    ¡¸Th- this is Touya-niichan¡¯s house!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Ah, Tom-san, good work¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s unusual for master toe through the front door isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    While smiling the guard Tom-san says. Well, I usually move using ¡¸Gate¡¹so it can¡¯t be helped that he says that.

    I enter the premises from the service entrance next to the gate. Then walk along the pavement into the garden, then when I open the door, just there in the garden were Lapis-san and Cecil-san cleaning the entrance hall.

    ¡¸Ara, master? Wee home. It¡¯s unusual toe back through the door isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Wee home~ Araa? Who is this~?¡¹

    Cecil-san stares hard at Rene for a little bit. Maybe because she was shy, Rene hides in my shadow.

    ¡¸This girl is Rene. She will be working here starting today so please get along. Hey Rene. Introduce yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu......Rene. Pleased to meet you......¡¹

    What is it, it feels like I¡¯ve borrowed a cat. Is she nervous? Well, if I were suddenly brought to a strange ce like this then I might feel the same.

    ¡¸Where is Lyme-san?¡¹

    ¡¸He took tea to Yumina-sama in the living room¡¹

    I took Rene and went into the living room. I made her sit on a chair and exined the situation to Lyme-san.

    While silently listening, Yumina stared at Rene. I bet she¡¯s looking at her with her disposition. After a short while Yumina lets out a small smile. See? She¡¯s not a bad kid.

    Upon seeing that with a sidelong nce, Lyme-san opens his mouth.

    ¡¸I see I understand the situation. However, it would cause problems if work was only done half-heartedly. Your name is Rene?¡¹

    ¡¸Y- yes¡¹

    ¡¸Do you truly wish to work here? Things like failing, or causing us employees problems is not what I am worried about. Can you promise to learn from it and not run away?¡¹

    Lyme-san gives Rene a piercing stare. I wonder if it¡¯s too severe for a child less than 10 years old. But this was an atmosphere that did not allow me to intervene so I stayed quiet.

    ¡¸...... Un. I, want to work. I want to be here with Touya-oniichan¡¹

    Rene looks Lyme-san straight in the eye when she says this. Upon seeing that the butler abruptly loosens his expression and smiles.

    ¡¸Cecil, take Rene to the bathroom. Wash every nook and cranny¡¹

    ¡¸Ye~s. Come here Rene-chan. It¡¯s bath time~¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eh?¡¹

    Cecil-san drags Rene and goes to the bath.

    ¡¸Lapis go buy some appropriate clothes for that child. Aa, order a custom-designed maid uniform¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Master, I will be borrowing the bicycle¡¹

    Lapis-san hurried off. By the way, she and Cecil-san learned to ride in a few hours. As expected of the garden guards.

    ¡¸When she gets out of the bath, give her some of my clothes. The size is probably wrong but it¡¯s just until Lapis-san gets back¡¹

    Yumina says that and stands. I wonder if she¡¯s going to carry some clothes to the dressing room. Yumina leaves the room and I recline in the chair with nothing to do. Then Lyme-san brings some tea and ces it on the table before long.

    ¡¸Should I have sent her to an orphanage after all? Was it just needless meddling?¡¹

    ¡¸It was what Rene decided I think. Right now I believe that if master can save a single girl from poverty than it is enough¡¹

    Un, that¡¯s right. It was as I expected. Because I wanted it to be so it was made so. That is all. As expected from the former king¡¯s care person. He¡¯s good.

    Even still, what Rene did was a crime. It is necessary to havepensation. Should I go and ask? The King.

    ......N?

    The dotabatadotabata steps of runninge down the corridor. BAN! And the door bursts open and Rene who is just wearing a bath towel to cover her bodyes in holding the tiger cub and holds it out to me. (Surprise! No picture though)

    ¡¸To- Touya-niican! A tiger! A tiger¡¯s here!¡¹

    Kohaku wore a bored expression as he looked at her. Yeah, I understand your pain.

    ¡ºMaster......what is this girl?¡»

    ¡¸!? It spoke¡ª!?¡¹

    My my how noisy. I mean put some clothes on. Shameless. This house is bing more and more lively... huh?

    There was something hanging from Rene¡¯s neck. A pendant?

    ¡¸Rene, what is that pendant?¡¹

    ¡¸This? It was a memento of my mother that my father gave to me. I¡¯ve always had it¡¹

    ¡¸Can I see it for a little bit?¡¹

    Rene ces the pendant in my hand and then is kidnapped back to the bathroom by Cecil-san who had rolled up sleeves. She sure is taking care of her.

    I look at the pendant that I had obtained. This, is gold....... I think it¡¯s quite valuable. It has the motif of a reversed triangle with a jewel in the center with unfurled wings. Emerald, no demon stone, its Wind demon stone.

    On the back...... is a crest?

    ¡¸Lyme-san... this crest, do you know it?¡¹

    ¡¸A griffon and shield, and a pair swords and aurel tree...... I don¡¯t recall anything like that......¡¹

    ¡¸If this is a memento then could this be proof of Rene¡¯s birth?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t say anything as to that. It may belong to Rene¡¯s parents or even their parents¡¹

    I see, it could simply be something passed down through the generations huh? But for something as expensive as this was passed down, instead of reporting it wouldn¡¯t you just sell it? With Rene¡¯s father not being here the truth will remain shrouded in mystery huh.......

    ¡¸At the very least, that doesn¡¯t belong to any noble in Belfast. Although crests with griffons are often seen in the Teikoku......¡¹

    Teikoku. The Regulus Teikoku in the East huh? They don¡¯t have a very good rtionship with Belfast.... It could be that Rene¡¯s father was an impoverished aristocrat from the Teikoku.

    In any event, it would probably be best not to act openly. When I be acquainted with someone from there then I will ask about it.

 Chapter 53: The Visitors and the Bad News

    Chapter 53: The Visitors and the Bad News

    ¡¸Yep, doesn¡¯t that just look swell on you?¡¹

    ¡¸Do- does it really?¡¹

    Rene grasps the hem of her skirt as she pirouettes with her fresh maid uniform. The pendant she wears sways as she turns.

    ¡¸That pendant is going to get in your way while you work so you should put it inside your clothes¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ok. Got it Touya-niichan¡¹

    While it¡¯s true that it might get in the way when she¡¯s working, it¡¯s more that it¡¯s hidden so that shiny things don¡¯t attract sticky fingers.

    Lyme-san was standing next to me staring straight at Rene.

    ¡¸Rene. You are now an employee of this house. In front of customers it¡¯s ¡¸master¡¹not¡¸Touya-oniichan¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Aa, etto, yes. Lyme-san¡¹

    ¡¸Very good. Your responsibility here is to support the Employees¡¯ work here. For the time being you¡¯ll work with ir before breakfast and for everything else you¡¯ll learn from Lapis¡¹

    ¡¸I got- I understand¡¹

    Rene answers firmly. Will it really be alright....... I¡¯m a little worried.

    ¡¸Well then, shall we go Rene-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. I¡¯m going now Touya-nii- master¡¹

    ¡¸Work hard~¡¹

    Cecil took Rene and left the dining room. Well, it would be best to learn little by little.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s alright not to worry¡¹

    ¡¸I think so as well¡¹

    The twins gave their seals of approval over tea after breakfast. I had exined Rene¡¯s employment details to everyone yesterday.

    ¡¸She seems to be a strong child ~degozaru, she properly thinks for herself, that girl¡¹

    Yae says that as she stuffs breakfast into her face. You really eat well don¡¯t you! Just how many croissants does that make?

    The dining room door opened with a click and Yumina entered. In her hand a single piece of paper fluttered.

    ¡¸It¡¯s from father. Touya-san, if you are avable the pce requests your presence¡¹

    The letter had been sent through the letter gate mirror that was in Yumina¡¯s room in the royal pce. If that letter had been brought on foot it would have taken about 30 minutes to arrive, it is the epitome of convenience.

    ¡¸From the King? I wonder what he wants¡¹

    ¡¸Recently, Uncle has been bragging about his prided bicycle, wouldn¡¯t it be about that?¡¹

    Yumina answers with a wry smile. Aa, he wants one for himself eh.......

    I¡¯ll go make one to take with me. I also decided to take the opportunity to talk about Rene.

    I used ¡¸Storage¡¹in the garden, and took out the materials for a bicycle and made one. Because I had made so many, I couldplete a bicycle in about 10 minutes. Then I ced it into ¡¸Storage¡¹This magic really is convenient.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m off¡¹

    ¡¸I wille with you¡¹

    Yumina says as shees out into the garden. Well, if she doesn¡¯te with me then I really can¡¯t walk around the castle alone.

    ¡¸Aa, wait. I want to go too. I want to train with the General¡¹

    With the asymmetric pair of gauntlets hanging at her waist, Elise hade. She¡¯s sparred with him so many times, it¡¯s be something of an apprenticeship now.

    Well, this country has both a¡¸Knight Squad¡¹and the general¡¸Army¡¹organizations. I wonder how they¡¯re different. I wonder if one is like a domestic guard against foreign invasions. Or something like the knight¡¯s squad is meant as an escort for the King? I haven¡¯t met to top person of the Kight¡¯s squad yet.

    While thinking about that I opened the¡¸Gate¡¹

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s see, Al, ...I mean Duke Oltorinde you see, showed off this unusual vehicle, he said that Touya-dono was the one that made it. Could it~ you know, be possible to arrange for something like that for myself......?¡¹

    The King broached the subject with a suspicious attitude. I thought so.

    We were speaking in a small room in the Royal pce. Elsie had headed off toward the general¡¯s ce, and Yumina went the princess¡¯s ce, one on one.

    ¡¸I thought as much, so I made and brought one¡¹

    ¡¸Oo! That¡¯s most wee! And, where is it!?¡¹

    Using¡¸Storage¡¹a magic circle appeared. I called out the bicycle.

    ¡¸Touya-dono is as amazing as usual. This is different from¡¸Gate¡¹?¡¹

    ¡¸This is storage magic. It has a lot of different uses¡¹

    The King let out an amazed voice, and his eyes were glued to the bicycle. He looked at it from various angles, touching it as he went.

    ¡¸Did the Duke let you ride?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, but I couldn¡¯t ride it. He said it takes practice but about how long will it take?¡¹

    ¡¸The Duke took about a day, our maids took about 3 hours. Well even if it takes a while you can probably learn it in about 3 days¡¹

    The King doesn¡¯t seem that free. There¡¯s no way he could just spend an entire day learning how to ride a bicycle. Even still, if he continues to practice, sooner orter he¡¯ll be able to ride it.

    Now then, while the King was happily straddling his bicycle in a good mood, I think it¡¯s time he hear what I have to say.

    ¡¸Actually, I have something to ask of you, I need to consult you on something......¡¹

    ¡¸Hou? It¡¯s pretty unusual for Touya-dono to ask for something¡¹

    With a slightly surprised face, I exined about Rene to the King. The King listened silent and after a short while opens his mouth and says solemnly.

    ¡¸A crime is a crime. It will be necessary to have somepensation. However, considering the girl¡¯s circumstances, there seem to be extenuating conditions. If you are willing to take responsibility for the girl and she can be reformed, then there will only be arge fine and a stern warning. However, there will be no second chance, please express that upon her strongly¡¹

    I felt relieved at the King¡¯s words. I thought that he might possibly get angry, but at that time I just felt I had to do everything I could to protect Rene with all of my heart.

    However, it was remedied by the Kings consideration. Did something bad happen?

    ¡¸Umu... It¡¯s still necessary to understand¡¹

    ¡¸What is?¡¹

    ¡¸For there to be so many vagrant children, you see. We should have sent enough money to the orphanage from the pce. Could it possibly be...¡¹

    The King pped his hands and a white masked person dropped from the ceiling soundlessly. Oo, that surprised me!

    Instant movement, I thought that it might be one of our maids, Cecil-san or Lapis-san, but Lapis-san has a hexagon and Cecil-san has an oval on the forehead. This intelligence member has a pentagon and is under His Majesty the King¡¯s directmand, one of the ¡¸Espion¡¹members.

    ¡¸Who is in charge of the orphanage management fund?¡¹

    ¡¸...I believe it was Baron Sebeku. For thest few years, there¡¯ve been some strange rumors about him¡¹

    ¡¸Examine the money trail, if there is evidence of embezzlement, arrest him immediately¡¹

    ¡¸Ha¡¹

    Just as he appeared, he disappeared instantly back to the ceiling. He really is a ninja.

    ¡¸Excuse me. It could be that the child that Touya-dono is protecting is one that we should have been the ones to originally protect her, it appears to be our fault. Please forgive us¡¹

    While saying that, the King bows to me. Indeed, it is possible that the man stole from the orphanage while managing it. And for that reason the orphanage itself did nothing while the children all became vagrants.

    There are those here after all. Arrogant people who selfishly take money that doesn¡¯t belong to them.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard, for His Majesty the King as well¡¹

    ¡¸You said it. I want to hurry up and quickly transfer this position to someone else and retire¡¹

    His Majesty the King grins broadly at me. Don¡¯t imply that I¡¯m getting married to Yumina. Even if I do marry her, I won¡¯t take position you know. I have to do everything I can just so that I can grasp the position of master chef in the castle. Things like Garlic, Yams, soft-shell turtles... those things are here. I need to make arrangements immediately. (TLN: Your stomach is more important than girls?)

    ¡¸I¡¯m back¡¹

    Using¡¸Gate¡¹Yumina and I came out into the corridor of our house. Apparently Elsie had walked home after she finished training.

    A door opened and Lyme-san met us in the entrance hall.

    ¡¸Wee home, master¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve returned Lyme-san. Did it go well with Rene?¡¹

    ¡¸It appears that way. Aa, a guest hase for master¡¹

    ¡¸A guest?¡¹

    While talking to Lyme-san casually, I saw and heard the unsteady steps of somethinging this way.

    It was 50cm long. It had a red and gray ribbon around its neck. It¡¯s a teddy bear with lovely round eyes.

    ¡¸P!?¡¹

    The bear reacted to its name being called and waived its right hand in greeting. I caught the unsteadily walking P and picked it up.

    ¡¸Did you reallye hear all by yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that could happen right? I came along too¡¹

    The parlor door opens and a gray haired twin-tail girl in a goth loli dress appeared.

    ¡¸Rin!? Why are you here!?¡¹

    Well, other than P, its master Rin also came, it¡¯s not really that mysterious at all.

    ¡¸I came to research something. Well, I also came to punish Charlotte. But I already beat her though¡¹

    She really holds a grudge...... Even though she¡¯s over 600 years she still hasn¡¯t grown up......

    Rin looked at me with exasperated eyes, and Yumina tugged at my sleeve.

    ¡¸Touya-san? Who is this?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, this is the first time you¡¯ve met her isn¡¯t it Yumina? This is the Chief of the fairy n of Misumido, her name is Rin. Even though she looks like this she¡¯s much older than us¡¹

    ¡¸Fairy n...? But......¡¹

    Yumina looks at her doubtfully. Huh? That reminds me, shouldn¡¯t there be wings on the back of a fairy? She didn¡¯t chop them off did she?

    ¡¸Aa, the wings are being hidden with optical magic. They stand out in this country after all¡¹

    Maybe it¡¯s because the magic was released, the translucent wings gradually came into view. They glittered in the sunlight that was streaming from the window. Whether they¡¯re from a Winged n or the fairy n, I wonder of those get in the way when they sleep.

    ¡¸But why here? It¡¯s amazing you knew where to find me though¡¹

    ¡¸I heard it from Charlotte. And I have something I want to ask you. Several months ago, it¡¯s about the¡¸Crystal Demon¡¹that you defeated¡¹

    ¡¸......What?¡¹

    The Crystal Demon. It can¡¯t be anything but that. It appeared in the underground ruins of the old royal capital, swords did nothing, magic was absorbed; the monster had a mysterious means of regeneration.

    ¡¸One came out in Misumido. A Crystal Demon that is¡¹

    From the words that Rin had fired off, I felt an indescribable cold of surprise.

 Chapter 54: Fraze and to Ishen

    Chapter 54: Fraze and to Ishen

    ¡¸The day before you guys returned, in the western end of Misumido a courier from a town called Release came. They reported strange phenomena that had over happened several days¡¹

    ¡¸Strange phenomena?¡¹

    Rin said while sitting on a chair in the living room while taking a cup of tea. Yumina and I were facing directly in front of her and Lindsey and Yae were sitting to the right and left. P was sitting demurely next to Rin.

    ¡¸The ones who actually saw it were children from Release. In the forest in the middle of the air where there should have been nothing was a crack. It couldn¡¯t be touched, but it was definitely there¡¹

    A crack in space......? What is that? Is it some kind of magic?

    ¡¸Before long those children noticed the crack gradually growing each day. They hurried and told some adults and the vige elders sent a message to the capital¡¹

    Rin returned her tea cup to its saucer. So that messenger reached the capital the day before we returned to Belfast?

    ¡¸I listened to the story with interest, then I went along with a toon of soldiers were sent to the vige. But what they found was the vige had already been annihted. The crystal demon killed the vigers and had cut off the area. I fought hard along with the toon, but we weren¡¯t able to do anything. Swords wouldn¡¯t work, magic was absorbed, even if something broke it would repair itself......It was truly a nightmare.

    ¡¸It was the same as what we fought.... So, were you able to defeat it?¡¹

    ¡¸We managed somehow. We understood that physical damage caused by magic worked, so we threw a several ton rock at its head. When it destroyed it¡¯s head, it didn¡¯t self-repair again¡¹

    It was probably the red sphere in its head that was destroyed......Because that had been destroyed, the activity stopped. So was it the same as the demon we fought?

    ¡¸We decided to investigate this monster, when we asked for Charlotte¡¯s cooperation, I learned that there had been a simr monster here in Belfast. I was surprised that it had been defeated by none other than you¡¹

    Rin gazes at me with the smile of a demon. What is it, this feeling of being stared at by a snake? It makes me brake out in a cold sweat.

    ¡¸I heard about it you know? You can use every no-attribute magic? Then it¡¯s no wonder you can use¡¸Program¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Aa-......What can I say, I¡¯d hope you wouldn¡¯t spread it around¡¹

    Charlotte-san talked huh? Well, she probably going to say it anyways. She waspelled by that demon master.

    ¡¸From the surviving vigers, the crack that had shown up in space, the crystal demon came through the ripped space¡¹

    From the ripped space...? It didn¡¯t revive like it did in the ruins for us?

    Rin took a sheet of paper from her pocket and ced it on the table. The demon that had been rendered had a different shape than the one that we had defeated

    The demon we had encountered had six long, slender feet and a head attacked to almond shaped body, the shape of a cricket, the one that Rin had drawn on the paper was almost the same shape of head but instead of the almond shaped body, it was long and had no visible feet.

    If what we fought was a cricket, then this is a snake. It had a body with a bent shape like a Japanese katana, a crystal snake.

    ¡¸The one that we fought had a different shape. The one here had the shape of a cricket. It had stretched its long legs and attacked with them¡¹

    ¡¸This one extended part of its tail and stabbed people to death. Like a sharp edged sword¡¹

    It had a different shape. However, I was convinced that it was the same thing. If you were topare it, a butterfly and a mantis arepletely different but... it was the same¡¸Insect¡¹. It might be like that for these as well.

    ¡¸.......Long ago, when I was still little, I heard from the family elders this story. From nowhere came a devil called ¡¸Fraze¡¹it was a devil with a translucent body, and that devil came to destroy the world... The story goes that the devil was invulnerable. After a while it just disappeared, and then as if nothing had happened the world returned to how it was before......¡¹

    ¡¸Was that ¡¸Fraze¡¹a crystal demon?¡¹

    ¡¸I do not know. The elders have already passed away, after all it was a story that I had heard when I was a child. Even then thest time the Fairy n had associated with an outside tribe was millennia before that¡¹

    Could it be that that monster called a ¡¸Fraze¡¹appeared, where did ite from? Was it summoned by someone like a summoned beast? Why did it attack people? I had no answers to these questions.

    Though it¡¯s a threat, it wasn¡¯t possible to defeat it. You would have to defeat it again if it appeared. Furthermore, if there was a wire-puller then they would have to be brought down too.

    ¡¸Well, even if we think about it by ourselves it¡¯s no use huh? If possible I never want to meet another one of those. If we met another one then we would just defeat it¡¹¡¸I see. By the way, I will be staying here as Misumido¡¯s ambassador instead of Olga-san¡¹

    Eh? Is that right? Poor Charlotte-san......

    ¡¸I¡¯ll being by now and again to y in the future. And Touya, can you use ¡¸Gate¡¹?¡¹

    Aa, this is bad. She found out. I even took the time for that small act to keep ¡¸Gate¡¹a secret, it might cause Misumido to be cautious. It might even cause mistrust.

    As if reading my heart, Rin gave a small smile.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to make that kind of face. I haven¡¯t said anything to the Beast King or other n elders so please be at ease. I¡¯m nice to my rtives.

    ¡¸Rtive?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to be my apprentice aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Rin was grinning broadly while looking at me. Gununu. Isn¡¯t this what you would call a threat? While I was hesitating Rin says.

    ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯m joking. I don¡¯t want to force anyone to do anything they don¡¯t want to¡¹

    Lies. You were at least half serious aren¡¯t you? While I re at Rin the living room door openes and Cecil-san and Rene-san enters with a teapot and snacks.

    ¡¸I have brought a change of tea¡¹

    Rene speaks while looking nervously. She awkwardly ces the tter with snacks on the table and pours tea into the empty tea cups. Cecil-san watches over her with a smile.

    ¡¸Please excush me¡¹

    She bit her tongue. The pair bowed and left the room. It was fine, I guess. Though I think it was a good first try.

    ¡¸You¡¯re employing a considerably young child. She doesn¡¯t seem ustomed to serving, is she a new face?¡¹

    ¡¸I employed her recently. There are some faults, but I would appreciate if you would over look them¡¹

    While saying that I bring the cup that had tea poured into it. Mu, it¡¯s a little hot, and the vor is a little strong. It¡¯s not something that Cecil-san or Lapis-san would make. But it¡¯s no anything to worry about.

    ¡¸By the way, going back to what I asked earlier. You can use¡¸Gate¡¹can you not?¡¹

    ¡¸I can use it. The only difficult part is I can¡¯t go somewhere that I¡¯ve never been before¡¹¡¸You know the no-attribute magic¡¸Recall¡¹do you not? It¡¯s a magic that can be used to read the memories of others. If you them together then you should be able to go to wherever the other person has been¡¹

    It was that kind of magic...? But you really know about it. Almost everyone from the fairy family is able to use no-attribute magic, so I guess it¡¯s natural?

    ¡¸If you use that magic and ¡¸Gate¡¹, there is somewhere that I want to take you. At that ce are a set of ancient ruins, there is something that I want to obtain¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really get it......where do you intend on going?¡¹

    ¡¸Far to the east, on the eastern edge. To God¡¯s country Ishen¡¹

    ¡¸Ishen?¡¹

    I reflexively looked at Yae. Yae who I had looked at was surprised as well.

    A country simr to Japan from my original world, Ishen. Ever since I came to this world I had been extremely interested in it. I can go to that country?

    ¡¸This girl was born in Ishen was she not? If you read this girl¡¯s mind then you can use ¡¸Gate¡¹then you can go to Ishen¡¹

    ¡¸Wait-degozaru! Read the mid, mine-degozaru!?¡¹

    ¡¸Please do not worry. ¡¸Recall¡¹can only be used to view what is permitted, if it not permitted then it cannot be read¡¹

    Yae was silent as she had an indescribably worried look on her face. Well, there is something everyone has that they don¡¯t want to be seen. I couldn¡¯t say it would be it¡¯s alright, it would be worried too. I thought that as if our positions were reversed.

    ¡¸No-attribute magic¡¸Recall¡¹is used to touch the others mind, from there the other person recalls the memories from within and exchanges them. The form of contact is mouth to mouth¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Ueee!!!!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m joking¡¹

    At Rin¡¯s words everyone fell down. Don¡¯t smile like that, you do-S goth loli girl! She¡¯s just messing with us!

    ¡¸Ok ok, you two stand and face each other. Then hold both hands¡¹

    Being pulled by Rin, I stand face to face with Yae. Then just like that we grip each other¡¯s hands. They¡¯re soft....... She¡¯s always holding a sword, but they¡¯re this soft. This is bad, it¡¯s making me nervous!?]

    ¡¸Aa......¡¹

    ¡¸Hau...!¡¹

    I looked up at Yae and our eyes met. I saw that she had a madly blushing face as she looked at me. Don¡¯t look at me with that face! It¡¯s going to make me even more embarrassed!

    ¡¸Ok, close your eyes you two. Yae, in your mind think of Ishen¡¯s scenery. Think of a ce as clearly of that ce. If there is a ce that is kind of vague then the¡¸Gate¡¹then might open in a ce that just looks simr. Then touch your foreheads together and use¡¸Recall¡¹¡¹

    Then just as Rin instructed, I concentrated magic and touched my forehead to Yae¡¯s. There was a fluffy nice smell, it made it a little difficult to concentrate, I somehow managed to retain the concentration and activated the magic.

    ¡¸Recall¡¹

    An image flowed into my head. Arge tree...... a camphor tree? There is something at a base......this is a shrine? I could see a small shrine. To either side was a Korean looking dog. It was a small shrine in the forest? Is this one of Yae¡¯s memories of Ishen?

    ¡¸I see it¡¹

    With eyes open, Yae and I look at each other. I felt a little strange, it felt like amon memory that I remembered. It was as if it was a spot that I had been to many times.

    ¡¸Nn!¡¹

    ¡¸-To!¡¹

    Yumina coughs unnaturally, and I release Yae¡¯s hands. Having being watched the either time it made me embarrassed to hold hands. We turned away from each other in embarrassment.

    ¡¸If you saw Ishen then I would like you to open¡¸gate¡¹Would you please?

    Ku, I said stop that grinning already!

    I imagined the ce that I had just seen once more... and opened ¡¸Gate¡¹

    After passing through the gate, passing through the light we came out in the forest. Under the big camphor tree, there was the Shrine archway and small shrine with the Korean dongs. It was definitely the same scenery as what was in Yae¡¯s memory.

    ¡¸There is no mistake. This is my birthce, Ishen-degozaru. We¡¯re in a grove that is just off of my parent¡¯s house, inside the protected forest.

    After Yae had exited the gate, she looks around and dered so.

    In the far outskirts of the east, the far eastern country, God¡¯s country Ishen. We had set our feet there.

 Chapter 55: Oedo, and Takedaâ€™s Grand March

    Chapter 55 Oedo, and Takeda¡¯s Grand March

    I went back home and waited until Elize came home then prepared and departed to Ishen again.

    The party consisted of Yae, the Elsie-Lindsey sisters, Yumina and Kohaku, and also Rin and P.

    Guided by Yae, we left the forest and the sky which had slowly started to open suddenly came into full view.

    ¡¸Oo......¡¹

    We let out a voice of admiration. What appeared before us were rice fields extending from a vige on a small hill. A castle had been built there as well. It looked like a castle from Himeji or Osaka. Though it seemed rather small.

    ¡¸This is my hometown, Oedo~degozaru¡¹

    Oo, it¡¯s not Edo but Oedo. At a nce it was easy to tell that it was different between this town and the one in the historical dramas.

    In the first ce, it was a fort town. There was arge moat in front of a tall white wall that refuses invasion. There was a sentinel that stand on the rampart, I hear that there were Bow soldiers along the walls in ces. Although there were houses around the rice fields, the majority were built up inside the rampart.

    Ishen is not a big country at all. There tentatively seems to be a king, but it is in name only and local lords seem to be having their own way.

    There are nine feudal lords to govern the provinces (though there seem to be skirmishes) and through the management of the figure head king, the country seems to retain its form.

    As for the feudal lords there were Shimatsu, Mouri, Chousokabe, Hashiba, Oda, Takeda, Tokugawa, Uesugi, Date...Hey wait, Oi.

    Those names were so familiar to me I just had to retort to them.

    What is this? Is Ishen in the Warring States Period? I asked Yae but she told me there had been norge scale wars for the past several decades.

    Is it a coincidence? ......A coincidence?

    Oedo, where Yae¡¯s families¡¯ home is, is in eastern Ishen, in the territory that Tokugawa family governs. He seems to be a gentle rich lord who governs the territories people.

    ¡¸So, Where are the ancient ruins that you want to go to Rin?¡¹

    Even if you were to call it small, Ishen is a decent size. We can¡¯t just go looking around randomly.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know the ce. Just the¡¸Ruins of Niruya¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know about them Yae?¡¹

    ¡¸Niruya...?I haven¡¯t heard of them. Father may know about them though¡¹

    For the time being, Yae guides us to town. We cross over the wooden bridge, lowered by the solders, and enter the ramparts.

    Upon entering the town, the town is absolutely like an old Japanese one. The houses were almost entirely single-story wodden houses, with tiled roofs. Doors were pasted paper sliding doors and the shops all had curtains with signs hanging at the entrance. (The characters on the signs above the doors were not Japanese though)

    The people were wearing kimonos as they walked to and from, there were even casually dressed wandering samurai. Unfortunately no one was sporting a topknot but rather they all wore ponytails.

    ¡¸Uwa, what is that? What are people carrying?¡¹

    Elise who was looking down the street, was bbergasted as she watched two peoplee this way.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a rickshaw. People pay money to get pulled by other people. They take the ce of a horse drawn carriage¡¹

    I answered, and Elsie and the rest kept staring at the rickshaw. There certainly isn¡¯t any of that culture that they¡¯re used to.

    ¡¸...Why do people have to go out of their way to pull them? Horse drawn carriages are easier and faster......¡¹

    What Lindsey says is justified. Oh yeah why is that? The difference in culture is the only......

    ¡¸As for Ishen, the roads are not as maintained as they are in Belfast. There is a lot of uneven parts where it makes it difficult to drive a wagon, there are also steep inclines and declines so it is difficult for horses to traverse ~degozaru. Also horses are considerably expensive ~degozaru¡¹

    I see, so that¡¯s why. Thend here and thend there have lots of differences don¡¯t they.

    ¡¸Touya-san, that person, he¡¯s wearing wooden shoes?¡¹

    ¡¸Wooden shoes? Aa, the clogs¡¹

    ¡¸That tower over there, why is there a bell hanging like that?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a fire rm lookout tower......¡¹

    ¡¸...What a beautiful sound... Huh, what are they selling?¡¹

    ¡¸Windchimes. They bring enjoyment when the wind blows...¡¹

    ¡¸......For someone who wasn¡¯t born in Ishen, you¡¯re well informed, Touya-dono¡¹

    Well of course. I was quite influenced by Jiichan¡¯s historical dramas you know.

    But ...what is it. The town¡¯s people don¡¯t seem very happy. Or rather it looks like they¡¯re scared of something, something toward insecure......?

    Yae guided us to Shrine archway across the road from the bamboo forest, it opened up into arge residence.

    ¡¸Kokonoe Mana Style Fencing Dojo Mansion¡¹was written on a splendid sign board that we saw as we passed under the gate. As we arrived at the door of the house, Yae yelled.

    ¡¸Is anyone there?!¡¹

    After a short while, the beating of feet could be heard from within, a woman a little over 20 years old in a maid uniform with dark hair came out.

    ¡¸Yes yes, here I am......Well, Yae-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Ayane! It¡¯s been a long time!¡¹

    The maid called Ayane runs up with a presently surprised smile and takes Yae¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Wee home, Yae-sama! Nanae-sama! Yae-sama has returned!¡¹

    Ayane calls towards the inside of the house, and more footsteps could be heard noisily headed this way, this time a woman in herte 30¡¯s wearing a light purple kimono appeared. She looks a bit like Yae.

    ¡¸Mother! I have just returned!¡¹

    ¡¸Yae...you¡¯ve returned safely......wee home¡¹

    She was Yae¡¯s mother after all. After reuniting after a long time, mother and daughter embrace each other with tears in their eyes.

    ¡¸Yea, who are these people?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, these are mypanions. They have taken great care of me¡¹

    ¡¸Well well, that is that is...... Thank you for caring for my daughter¡¹

    ¡¸W- well, we didn¡¯t really do anything...we have also been helped greatly, please lift your face¡¹

    Sitting on the floor, Yae¡¯s mother bows deeply and we respond hurriedly. She has great (parental) feelings for her daughter it seems. Nanae-san¡¯s feelings were conveyed from that posture.

    ¡¸By the way mother, where is father? Is he at the castle?¡¹

    At Yae¡¯s words Nanae-san and Ayane-san nced at each other, their expressions clouded. Before long Nanae-san stood, looked at Yae and slowly opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Your father is not here. He went with Ieyasu-sama...to battle¡¹

    ¡¸To battle!?¡¹

    Yae let out an extremely surprised rough voice, she stares at her mother. Battle is nothing pleasant. Wasn¡¯t this country tentatively ruled by a king?

    ¡¸Just where on earth did they go!?¡¹

    ¡¸Takeda. Several days ago, there was a surprise attack at the Shrine of Katsunuma in the north, and they seem to be marching toward Kawagoe. To head them off master is going to Kawagoe fort¡¹

    To Yae¡¯s question to Nanae-san, Ayane-san replied in her stead. Apparently an adjoining feudal lord suddenly attacked.

    ¡¸Elder brother is headed there as well......? But I don¡¯t understand. Why did Takeda suddenly begin an invasion......? I cannot think Takeda¡¯s lord to be a fool......¡¹

    ¡¸Recently, there is a strange strategist near Takeda¡¯s lord. Yamamoto something they say. A person with a single eye with dark skin and uses a mysterious magic......? It¡¯s possible that that strange person has something to do with it¡¹

    While listening to Nanae-san¡¯s story, I think for a little bit. Takeda¡¯s strategist is Yamamoto they say, it has to be him. Yamamoto Kansuke. One of Takeda¡¯s 24 generals. If Nanae-san¡¯s story is correct, then he¡¯s be some kind of strange mage. Well, it¡¯s not certain that that is the case huh? But there are some startling simrities.

    How is the battle progressing?¡¹

    Rin, who had been silent, suddenly asks. P who was at her feet tilted its head. Kohaku who was also close by does the same. They look so cute. Oops, to time for that now.

    ¡¸It was so abrupt that they didn¡¯t really have time to gather much war potential, and it¡¯s only a matter of time before the fort falls, or so they say¡¹

    ¡¸Then father and elder brother are......!¡¹

    At Ayane-san¡¯s assessment of the situation Yae¡¯s mouth drops in horror. But rather than going pale with insecurity, in her eyes, burns the me of determination. Yae is not the kind of girl that stands by silently while her precious family is in peril, we know that well.

    ¡¸Touya-dono! If Kawagoe Fort is on a ridge not far from here, I wish to go! Please......!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. Let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡¸Touya-dono......!¡¹

    I grasp Yae¡¯s hand and nod strongly in agreement. I look at everyone else, Elsie, Lindsey and Yumina give a small nod in agreement as well.

    ¡¸I never thought we would go to battle. I understand your feelings so I¡¯m going as well¡¹

    Rin shrugs her shoulders and gives augh. Her trustypanion P also gives off the feeling of being rearing to go, and starts shadow boxing. Was that movement¡¸Programmed¡¹as well?

    ¡¸Yae, please imagine the ridge¡¹

    ¡¸I understand~degozaru¡¹

    I grasp both of Yae¡¯s hands and ce my forehead lightly on hers as she shuts her eyes. Because the situation was as it is, there was strangely no embarrassment like there was before.

    ¡¸Recall¡¹

    The sceneryes into my mind. Arge Japanese cedar stands and in the distance was a castle......no a fort was seen. That¡¯s Kawagoe fort?

    I release Yae¡¯s hands and open the¡¸gate¡¹in front of the house door. Yae plunges straight through, then one after the other Elsie and the others disappear on the other side.

    The two left at the house stare in nk surprise at the spectacle and I call to them.

    ¡¸We will save your husband and Yae¡¯s elder brother without fail. Everyone wille back safely, please do not worry¡¹

    ¡¸Just what are you......¡¹

    To Nanae-san¡¯s question, I am not really sure how to respond to it so Iugh in response, I also go through the¡¸Gate¡¹

 Chapter 56: The Demon Mask and Complete Recovery Magic

    Chapter 56 ¨C The Demon Mask and Complete Recovery Magic

    Upon exiting the¡¸Gate¡¹it was apparent that the fort was already in a critical state from the dark smoke that arose from it, the fort was under attack.

    I used ¡¸Long sense¡¹no-attribute magic and looked ahead at the people inside the fort.

    Being that the fort was slightly elevated on the mountain above, it somehow managed to hold down the enemy however there mes ring up everywhere, itpletely gave off the feeling of being nearly annihted by the oing army.

    Even in the face of an unfailing wave of ming arrows, the enemy soldiers were climbing the fort¡¯s rampart looking for a crack.

    I took out the smartphone from my chest pocket and searched for ¡¸Yae¡¯s older brother¡¹I searched for him once before so I should be able to do it......found him. He¡¯s inside the fortress moving right and left. He looks safe for the moment.

    ¡¸Your older brother looks like he is safe. I can¡¯t find your father however......¡¹

    ¡¸! We have to hurry towards the fort......!¡¹

    ¡¸Just you wait. Do you really think you can just jump in like that ande out unscathed?¡¹

    Rin stopped Yae who was all set to run to the fort. Actually, with the fort enclosed by the enemy, it doesn¡¯t look easy to approach. However, there isn¡¯t like there is no way.

    ¡¸I can use ¡¸Long Sense¡¹ and confirm the conditions 1km ahead then use ¡¸Gate¡¹to jump there. If we repeat that then we cane out inside the fort. It would be bad to stand out so I will go myself first, I will open a ¡¸Gate¡¹here again so I would like you all to wait right here¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That certainly does seem to be best¡¹

    Rin puts her hand to her chin and thinks. Are? Which reminds me......

    ¡¸Um you know, those wings on the Fairy n they can¡¯t fly?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Aa, that¡¯s impossible. Unlike the winged kind we can¡¯t fly. They can be used to float a little. But it¡¯s exhausting¡¹

    Too bad. I thought I could have Rin fly me up to the fort. Well, they might think she was strange and aim a bow at her, either way it¡¯s a no-go.

    I¡¯ll have to use the method I spoke of before after all huh?

    ¡¸Kohaku. Take care of everyone. If anything happens report it¡¹

    ¡ºUnderstood¡»

    ¡¸!? This child can speak!?¡¹

    Rin looked at me wide eyed in surprise when Kohaku answered me. Huh? Didn¡¯t I say? Was it bad to expose that to someone from Misumido? Well, she kept quiet about my powers, so it¡¯ll probably be fine.

    I used ¡¸Long sense¡¹ and visually checked 1km ahead. Alright this part looks good. I opened ¡¸Gate¡¹inside the forest close to the fort.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m going¡¹

    I exit the ¡¸Gate¡¹ande out into the woods. There is the war cry and roaring of the battlefield, the atmosphere was clearly not normal. The smells of blood and burnt things drift around.

    I look at the fort in front of me and think about the best way to jump in. If I transport 2 more times I can be inside the fort, I don¡¯t want to be spotted by the enemy soldiers if at all possible.

    I used¡¸Long sense¡¹to find a ce devoid of enemy soldiers to jump to. But, there wasn¡¯t a ce that wasn¡¯t full of soldiers. It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll just have to find the ce with the least amount of them, then use ¡¸Gate¡¹to jump there.

    I changed my point of view for a little while and searched for a ce where there were rtively few enemies. After a little while I found a ce that was just right to the side of the fort. If I could beat down the two bow soldiers then it would buy me some time.

    ¡¸Reload¡¹

    I had the Remington New Model at my right side and loaded it with ¡¸Paralyze¡¹rubber bullets and loaded the Brynhild with bullets that worked against people with magic resistance charms.

    ¡¸Gate¡¹

    I pull out the New Model Army (I wish he would just stick to one name for this gun) and aimed at the blind spots of the two soldiers from behind. Then just like that I shot them both, rendering them paralyzed. Uwa, I think that¡¯s pretty cowardly even for me......

    The pair that I thought had been paralyzed just stood up slowly and took out the katanas at their waist!? What are these guys!?

    I was surprised because the paralysis bullets didn¡¯t have any effect. But I was also surprised at their appearance.

    They were wearing a Japanese style armor helmet with a katana in hand which isn¡¯t a problem in and of itself. But, they had a strange mask that covered their faces.

    Demon masks. It extended from the corner of the helmet all the way down to the mouth so it looks like a visor used to protect the face but that¡¯s not it. The face has beenpletely converted into that of a demon.

    What was even more strange was that the ces not covered by the helmet, peering through tears in the clothing looked as red as a mask. It¡¯s as if it was a red orge.

    Because of the abnormality of the situation I didn¡¯t holster the gun immediately but also pulled Brynhild and shot at their feet without mercy. I don¡¯t want to kill people if I can avoid it.

    But, regardless of my feelings, the people that I should have shot their feet just baring down on me with the katana without stopping. That¡¯s dangerous!

    ¡¸Slip!¡¹

    I changed the resistance coefficient to 0 at their feet and they fell immediately. Great! Slip is the best!

    I took the opening and stepped on the left leg and petrified it then kicked their face as hard as I could. After the mask broke they stopped moving.

    Could it be... these guys are being manipted by the masks!? I substituted the New Model Army in my right and with the Brynhild in my left hand, reloading it with rubber-coated bullets I shot the mask of the other soldier that had raised his katana.

    The bullet impacts the forehead and splits splendidly in half. The pieces fall to the ground and the person falls as if their strings were cut.

    ¡¸Just what are they, these guys......¡¹

    I approached the fallen soldiers. U, what is that sme.....hey wait, this is......they¡¯re dead? Could it be that the masks manipte the dead soldiers? They can do that!?

    That reminds me there was no blood from the soldier when I shoot their foot a little while ago. They were already dead, so if the heart had already stopped then it makes sense.

    ¡¸Manipting the dead......it¡¯s that Necromancy often seen in games?¡¹

    It didn¡¯t feel like a zombie soldier. Probably because the movements were too quick. If these guys keep attacking then the fort won¡¯t be able to withstand it. I need to enter the fort quickly and establish a counter n as soon as the situation can be assessed.

    I extended the¡¸Long sense¡¹ into the fortress. I didn¡¯t want to unexpectedly run into an enemy attack. I decided to look for Yae¡¯s older brother first.

    Um...oh this person? ck hair, ck eyes, a katana scar on the right cheek. He¡¯s wearing ck armor and has the appearance of not being an ordinary person, he¡¯s rather calm. He¡¯s covered in blood jumping to and fro.

    ¡¸Gate¡¹

    Because of the possibility of being cut down for appearing right in front of them all of a sudden I kept ¡¸Gate¡¹open and slowly stuck my head through to check the situation and walked through and appeared in front of Yae¡¯s older brother.

    ¡¸! Who are you!?Are you someone from Takeda!?¡¹

    Yae¡¯s older brother had his sword at the ready. The surrounding soldiers also took out their swords.

    ¡¸Please wait. I am not an enemy. You are Kokonoe Yae¡¯s older brother, Kokonoe Shigetaro-san correct?¡¹

    ¡¸I certainly am Shigetaro....How do you know Yae...?¡¹

    I held up my hands and told them I wasn¡¯t an enemy, after saying Yae¡¯s name Shigetaro-san gave me a doubtful nce.

    ¡¸I becamepanions with Yae in Belfast. We came to help because danger was approaching you¡¹

    ¡¸Yae¡¯s!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. She is nearby as well. I will use transposing magic to bring her here, is that alright?¡¹

    The soldiers nearby looked at each other and muttered ¡¸Yae-dono¡¹and¡¸Yae-dono is here¡¹loudly. Could it be that these are pupils from the dojo?

    After a short while Shigetaro lowered his katana, and nodded slowly.

    ¡¸Gate¡¹

    From the door that I just opened jumped out a single girl. She looked around for a moment, saw Shigetaro-san and ran full speed into his chest.

    ¡¸Elder brother!¡¹

    ¡¸Yae......?Is it really Yae?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Elsie and the others who had missed the touching sibling reunion walked through the ¡¸Gate¡¹

    ¡¸Who are they?¡¹

    ¡¸They are mypanions. They are all reliable people ~degozaru¡¹

    If you say it like that it¡¯s a little embarrassing.

    ¡¸Besides that elder brother, where is father? Is he alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry father is fine, please be at ease. Father is guarding Iyasu-sama. You can meet himter¡¹

    The sister that was worried about her father was talking with her older brother. How picturesque, this person.

    But this situation certainly is terrible. There were some with wounds so great they could not move at all. If something is not done then it may not survive.

    Alright, shall we give that a try?

    I took out the smartphone and turned it on. I enchanted the map app with ¡¸Mutiple¡¹ and now just to program it.

    ¡¸Program start/

    Activation condition: Screen being touched/

    Target object: Activate ¡¸mutiple¡¹for all targets of the same type as specified/

    Program end¡¹

    With this it would be possible to target everyone at once and not have to target them individually. A single touch should be able to target everyone.

    If I were to simply search for¡¸Wounded individuals¡¹then it would include the enemy soldiers so I only searched for ¡¸Wounded Tokugawa army individuals¡¹Pins began to fall on the screen one after the other, there were quite a lot of them. I adjusted the map range to include the entire fort.

    When all the individual targets had been locked it was apparent on the screen. If you look at the soldiers directly then you could see a magic circle develop just above them. The¡¸Mutiple¡¹battle formation. Preparationsplete.

    ¡¸Come forth light. Tranquil healing, Cure heal¡¹

    The magic circles emitted a soft light. Before long the wounded werepletely enveloped by the light and wounds closed and they were recoveredpletely.

    After a while shouts of joy arose from the entire fort, even the formerly wounded soldier stood up strangely and moved about.

    ¡¸Wait......what did you do? I see that you used recovery magic but could it be......¡¹

    ¡¸All of the wounded in the fort were healed. It looks like it went well¡¹

    At my words Rin showed me an amazed face. Well, I kind of understand what she wants to say.

    ¡¸The wounded...... just what on earth......?¡¹

    ¡¸This is Touya-dono¡¯s recovery magic ~degozaru¡¹

    The wide eyed older brother, who was looking around, at Yae¡¯s words gazed upon me.

    ¡¸I mearly closed the wounds, please do not force yourselves. The blood that was lost was not returned¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, I understand. I¡¯ll be sure to tell everyone¡¹

    Shigetaro-san, who still had not recovered from the shock of my magic, gave an absent minded reply. For the time being, I¡¯ve done something about the wounded. All that¡¯s left is to take care of the enemy that still surrounds the fort.

    Let¡¯s make it showy!

 Chapter 57: Rain of Light and the Secret Message

    Chapter 57: Rain of Light and the Secret Message

    ¡¸By the way the soldiers that are mixed in with the enemy, are they manipting the demon mask wearers?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know. Until the masks break, regardless if you pierce them with a spear or cut off an arm, until the masks break then they won¡¯t stop moving. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re the walking dead¡¹

    Shigetaro-san shook his head as he responded. They¡¯re something like zombies after all.

    And, Rin leaned out of the rampart and red at the masked soldiers.

    ¡¸Fuun...... It¡¯s a no-attribute something.......or an¡¶artifact¡·maybe¡¹

    ¡¸Artifact?¡¹

    ¡¸It was inherited from an ancient civilization, they¡¯re strong magic tools. Isn¡¯t what you have an artifact?¡¹

    She indicated the smartphone in my hand and I instinctively smiled in response to shy away from the question.

    Ancient civilization parts, artifact huh? Something that can be used to control corpses like puppets, those masks might act as receivers.

    ¡¸Well, in any event those masks are a problem. ¡¸Paralyze¡¹doesn¡¯t work so I guess I should take them out all at once¡¹

    ¡¸...What did you say?¡¹

    Shigetaro-san looked at me mysteriously from somewhere while I search for ¡¸Masked Takeda soldiers¡¹with the map app. Pins fell like rain on the screen around the fort, and after touching one of them they were all locked onto.

    ¡¸Wh- what is that......?¡¹

    Someone asks while looking in the direction of the enemy, there were an innumerable amount of small magic circles floating in the sky. ¡¸Multiple¡¹lock onplete.

    I raised a hand to the sky, concentrated magic in my hand and unleased it all at once.

    ¡¸Drill of Light. Sacred Shining Spear, Shining Javelin!¡¹

    KAA! And from all the magic circles poured down spears of light at their targets. It was as if it were a rain of Light.

    The ground shook with rumblings of dododododododododododododododododo in a shower of dust and light. It was a beautiful brilliantly dazzling light disy.

    After the rain of light abated more than half of the Takeda army was eradicated, they were unable to move any longer.

    And without missing a beat did a search for ¡¸Takeda soldiers¡¹and locked on to them.

    ¡¸Ok, time to ¡¸Paralyze¡¹¡¹

    The remaining normal soldiers suddenly went numb and fell right where they were. Several of that had protective charms and upon witnessing theplete copse of the formation they ran away at full speed.

    ¡¸And, that¡¯ll do¡¹

    For a little while the Tokugawa¡¯s entire army was dumbstruck inside the fort. Once it was understood what had just happened everyone shouted in triumph together. It was a mixture of pleasure and relief that resounded throughout the fort.

    ¡¸Just now......did you do that...?¡¹

    Shigetaro-san asks in a hoarse voice. It was unbelievable to witness what had just happened in front of the fort, even having seen it with their own eyes.

    ¡¸Well, you might say that. I don¡¯t really want a fuss made of it, so please don¡¯t spread it around¡¹

    I answered his question, to which Elsie responded with her hand on her hip in an exasperated tone.

    ¡¸It¡¯s like if you¡¯re surprised it¡¯s silly any more¡¹

    ¡¸...you¡¯re saying that after all this just now...¡¹

    Lindsey and the older sister agreed with each other, we¡¯vee this far so why bother negotiating huh......? Do you really have to say it like that?

    I was experiencing a strange indescribable feeling as I watched the soldiers celebrating the fort¡¯s victory.

    ¡¸First of all for the assistance, I wish to sincerely give you a reward¡¹

    The Fort¡¯s castle tower (although it was just a wooden floor about 15 tatami) was a man with a small mustache with a nice build in his 40¡¯s he was in the seat of honor bowing deeply. Tokugawa Uchitake. While being the master of this fort...he was also one of the 9 feudal lords. He had the same pronunciation as Uchitake but with different characters.

    ¡¸No, we had juste here by chance. Please do not concern yourself with us¡¹

    The one that was dealing with Uchitake, who was seated in front of us, was Yumina. From the standpoint of Belfast¡¯s princess, we were merely her guards. That made it easier for them to understand, Yumina¡¯s social prowess saves me every time.

    Yae alone was her guard. Because of the means by which the assistance came it was left like that. Because we agreed with that it was left like that.

    ¡¸Even still, it¡¯s a surprise that Yae is Yumina Hime¡¯s guard...seriously¡¹

    Sitting next to Uchitake was Kokone Omohue, a man in histe 40¡¯s, Yae¡¯s father. He was serving as the Tokugawa house¡¯s fencing instructor it seems. Long ago he also served as instructor at the Sodderck Viscount¡¯s house in the Capital, so it would he would probably be knowledgeable about Belfast.

    ¡¸And, who is that......the man who saved my fort......?¡¹

    Uchitake-san gazed at me who was behind Yumina. I wish you would stop looking at me with that full of curiosity look.

    ¡¸This person is Mochidzuki Touya-san. He is my guard......how can I say it, he is my husband to be¡¹

    Kya, Yumina¡¯s cheeks blush as she twists her body Ooi! I haven¡¯t heard of this!? You didn¡¯t need to say that you know!?

    Hoo? I could hear a voice of admiration from both the lord and instructor. Wait, no no, what is with that reaction?

    ¡¸Well, I see. If it is the Princess of Belfast¡¯s fianc¨¦, then there is no problem acknowledging the achievement. It is truly wonderful¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I am proud of this person as well¡¹

    Praise from Uchitake makes Yumina¡¯s chest swell as if hearing about herself. Please stop...is something that I can¡¯t really say. It feels like I¡¯m being tortured.

    ¡¸By the way, I wish to ask if you know where the ¡¸Ruins of Niruya¡¹happened to be? We were looking for those so we came here to Ishen......¡¹

    ¡¸Nuruya......?¡¹

    Yumina asks Uchitake after thinking for a short while, after a while he hits his knee as if just remembering.

    ¡¸Aa, there are the¡¸Ruins of Niraikanai¡¹but I do not really know much about them...... How about you Omohue?¡¹

    ¡¸Certianly...there was a ¡¸Ruins of Niruya¡¹in Shimazu¡¯s territory. However they¡¯re at the bottom of the sea. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to enter them......¡¹

    ¡¸The bottom of the sea!?¡¹

    What is that, there¡¯s a temple at the bottom of the sea you say? Or is there a path that appears when the tide goes out?

    Well, either way I¡¯ve never gone so I don¡¯t know. Anyway if we know the location we should hurry up and leave¡ªor not.

    ¡¸Takeda¡¯s army, do you think they¡¯ll withdraw?¡¹

    I ask Uchitake-san who folds his arms and groans.

    ¡¸It certainly seems like they are going to reform and then attack again. They¡¯ll probably increase the number of demon masked soldiers and possible bring out the cannons......¡¹

    Even if they increase the number of soldiers they can be annihted. But cannons are a problem, I don¡¯t think it could be destroyed.

    ¡¸But regardless if it¡¯s the demon soldiers or the sudden invasion I don¡¯t understand it. The lord of Takeda, is one of the 4 leading generals also called one of the 4 kings of Takeda, but this time it doesn¡¯t seem like it is Shigen-dono that is the one that is fighting. It seems those rumors are true after all......¡¹

    ¡¸Rumor?¡¹

    Uchitake-san mutters out loud in response to my question. Omohue-san was the one who asked who it was.

    ¡¸It was rumored that Shingen-dono had already passed away. And that the corpse along with the army is being manipted with the dark strategist Yamamoto Kanjo¡¹

    ¡¸Yamamoto Kanjo......¡¹

    ¡¸That demon mask that you see on those solders, is not an impossible thing. It may be a magic that specializes in manipting corpses or else an Artifact¡¹

    After listening to Omouhue-san¡¯s story, Rin expresses her own idea. Certianly with that many corpses it was a believable story. Take over Takeda and unify Ishen?

    Seriously, if we don¡¯t do something about Takeda¡¯s army then we can¡¯t really leave peacefully.

    ¡¸So if we catch this Yamamoto Kanjo then we can clean up this mess?¡¹

    ¡¸That is a possibility........ But that is merely a rumor that Shingen-dono had died. Kanjo himself is holed up in Takeda¡¯s base, in the Tsutsujigasaki Mansion and hasn¡¯t left it. You aren¡¯t seriously thinking of sneaking in and capturing him......¡¹(what a foolish statement)

    Muu. That is exactly what I had nned. Is it really too much after all? I think it is possible to sneak in using ¡¸Gate¡¹ and ¡¸long sense¡¹alone. But it would be convenient if there were a magic that would allow you to disappear so you wouldn¡¯t be found......aa.

    ¡¸Rin. If I remember correctly the reason your wings cannot be seen is because of the optical magic. Could that be used on the entire body?¡¹

    ¡¸It can. The light can be made to bend around the object, obscuring it, but if you were to touch them then they would be exposed.¡¹

    I see. So it is possible to make you transparent. In that case wouldn¡¯t it be easy to sneak in?

    At this point I was already thinking through ns to sneak into the opponent¡¯s base. Regardless if it is an enemy or an ally, the less the damage the better.

    ¡¸Do you intend on sneaking in?¡¹

    Lindsey talks to me as if reading my thoughts. Was it exposed already?

    ¡¸If this Yamamoto Kanjo really is the wirepuller then this would be the easiest¡¹

    ¡¸Well yeah but......¡¹

    I¡¯m sure she is worried about me, but it¡¯ll probably be fine. If I have to I can use ¡¸Gate¡¹to run away.

    ¡¸The problem is Tsutsujigasaki? How do you get there. Have you been there Yae?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I have not. Have you father?¡¹

    ¡¸I have not either......what about it?¡¹

    ¡¸If there has been someone that has gone to Tsutsujigaski then Touya-dono can use his magic to transport there instantly¡¹

    ¡¸My word......!¡¹

    Omohue-san and Uchitake-san, in surprise, once again look at me. I don¡¯t really want to stand out, but if I want to hurry up and finish our business in Ishen then it doesn¡¯t really matter if it¡¯s spread or not, I felt in a defiant attitude.

    ¡¸I can be the one to guide you to Tsutsujigasaki¡¹

    From the echoes of the ceiling came a voice. The voice came from a person that was uncertain. I pulled out the New Model Army and pointed it at the ceiling of the tower.

    ¡¸Who is it!¡¹

    Oo, he stole my line. It was not I but Omohue-san who said it.

    A single person appears from the shadow of the railing.

    Wow, a ninja. Just looking at the ck clothing that stands out in the afternoon I understood it at once, but could it be that they were using some kind of recognition magic?

    The ninja removed the face cover and revealed a beautiful, well-featured woman. It¡¯s one of those konoichi? (Female assassin)

    ¡¸I am one of Takeda¡¯s 4 kings, under his majesty Kousaka Masanobu-sama, I am Tsubaki. I have brought a secret message to Tokugawa Uchitaka-sama¡¹

    ¡¸What, Kousaka-dono¡¯s!?¡¹

    While on a knee, she takes a letter out of her chest and ces it before him, then retreats one step. She is one of the enemy from the battle just a little while ago. We can¡¯t afford to be careless. Omohue-san picks up the letter on the floor without taking his eyes off of the konoichi and hands it to Uchitake.

    Meanwhile, I had the muzzle of my gun pointed at the konoichi the entire time. Well, just in case.

    He opens the letter and Uchitake¡¯s expression, who read the letter, turns serious. Just what was written there?

    ¡¸Dono. What does the letter say?¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently that rumor is true. The Takeda army is now a puppet army¡¹

 Chapter 58: Takedaâ€™s Circumstances and Infiltration

    Jammerg55 here, sorry for the dy. If any of you wish to donate to the ¡°so strong an elephant can¡¯t break it¡±ptop donation fund I would be most grateful (myname(at)gmail for the paypal and if you can¡¯t use paypal I¡¯ll setup a real donation link). Beginning next week I will be attempting to do 100 chapters in 30 days, beginning with the next chapter release, as promised, (whiches out to ~25 per week) with a counter at the bottom just above the chapter navigation links. As for the additional trantor ¡°Greg¡± (he hasn¡¯t told me what he wants to go by yet) has been tentatively chosen as a new trantor, there was an attempt made by msdworld however as he didn¡¯t follow instructions I was unable to ept it. Thank you for making an attempt and do hope you continue to read this series. Anyways This chapter was mostly tranted by ¡°Greg¡± finished and edited by me.

    Chapter 58: Takeda¡¯s Circumstances and Infiltration

    ¡¸What did you say...!?¡¹

    Omohue-san is at a loss for words. ording to rumor, it looks like Takeda`s Army is already being controlled by the dark strategist Yamamoto Kanjo, it seems.

    ¡¸If Shingen-dono had already died, All of Takeda`s 4 kings, with the exception of Kousaka, could be imprisoned, it seems. Something has to be done to stop that strategist and save Takeda.¡¹

    ¡¸Kousaka is pretending to obey the strategist, while thinking about how to rescue Takeda.¡¹

    The self-named kunoichi Tsubaki supplemented. Apparently, the strategist is hiding Shingen-dono`s death, and therefore it seems by manipting these corpses the Takeda is in his control. The 4 Kings, who noticed this, have been imprisoned. Only Kousaka, who followed the strategist`s ideas, (is what I think) is able to move though his subordinates... or something like that.

    ¡¸Honestly speaking, Tokugawa has no obligation to do anything for Takeda¡¯s, but, as it is now, Kanjo`s manipted masked soldiers will be able for sure to destroy Tokugawa. It really is a miserable story but, the fates of Tokugawa and Takeda, all the decisions lie with guests who came from Belfast, you know.¡¹

    Uchitake-san, while saying so, looks in our direction. It seems like it is finally time to seems that infiltrate Tsutsujigasaki, to do something about strategist Yamamoto guy, one way or another.

    ¡¸What will we do, Touya-san?¡¹

    Even though she knows the answer, Yumina asks for my instructions by pretending to look in my direction.

    ¡¸I will do it. We will infiltrate Tsutsujigasaki. Because I want to go to ruins of Niruya with a peace of mind.¡¹

    ¡¸You have my gratitude.¡¹

    Kunoichi-san... Tsubaki-san lowered her head.

    ¡¸So, because we cannot infiltrate with these so many people, Myself, Tsubaki-san and Rin will go.¡¹

    With Tsubaki, who is well-acquainted with the inside of Takeda`s castle, and Rin, who is part of fairy tribe, which is good at magic, nothing bad should happen, is it not. Ah,

    I feel bad for P, but it will be house-sitting. I say this to the teddy and it kicks the floor, and expresses anger with its whole body. This¡¸Program¡¹is amazing.

    ¡¸Ok, then without further ado...¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Wait! You want to infiltrate in the middle of the day? Won`t it be better to wait until night?¡¹

    I enthusiastically stand up and then, Elsie says something reasonable. Oh that¡¯s right.

    At night, there will be few people, and it will harder to find us under the cover of darkness. As infiltration was postponed for the night, we decided to rest for a moment.

    Well, I, using the ¡¸Gate¡¹, returned to Yae¡¯s home to notify about Omohue-san and Shigetaro-san safety, then returned to the mansion in Belfast and notified Rime-san that we will be staying for one night and there were a lot of things to do.

    Supplies like alcohol and foods, arrows and oil, which I received from Oedo, were ced in ¡¸Storage¡¹, as I was requested to transport them to the fort. Well, it is good thing because I am not particrly tired. Uchitake-san also properly paid me with money. I received a splendid amount. Maybe I should really create a deliverypany... While I was doing all these things, the night came.

    ¡¸So, Tsubaki-san, please remember a ce in Tsutsujigasaki`s mansion. A ce with as few people a possible would be good.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    I grasp both Tsubaki-san¡¯s hands, while she closed her eyes. During the time with Yae, I was also a little tense, and to do this withpletely unknown woman made me also tense... What I mean is, regardless of knowing her or having a rtionship, just the fact that I was holding a woman¡¯s hand, my body be tense, the look in the eyes of the girls is somehow scary!

    I don`t understand it, but I should hurry up. For the sake of my body.

    ¡¸Recall¡¹

    I concentrate magic and touch Tsubaki-san¡¯s forehead. Tsubaki-san is tall, and we¡¯re almost the same height,pared to the time with Yae, there is no need to bend down.

    The image of therge one-story house, surrounded by multiple hazy moats and castle town,es to mind`s eye. This is Takeda`s army stronghold, Tsutsuchigasaki.

    ¡¸Gate¡¹

    I separated from Tsubaki-san, the door of light, leading to the inside of castle`s tower is created.

    ¡¸Well, we are going. Kohaku, if anything happens, I will contact you.¡¹

    ¡¶I understand.¡·

    Kohaku and I, even being separated a considerable distance, can still talk to each other. If something happens here, I think, I can rush back immediately.

    Through open ¡¸Gate¡¹, first Rin, then Tsubaki-san, and finally I went in.

    Coming out of the ¡¸Gate¡¹, above the moonless night sky only the stars twinkle. On the side of dense and luxurious forest, in far away the light of the torch is slightly visible. Perhaps it the Tsutsujigasaki`s mansion it seems.

    We will sneak in over there...

    First of all, to see the state of things and ¡¸Long Sense¡¹ development, the sense of vision is expanded. On the moat, surrounding the center, there are several bridges; naturally the castle gates are closed.

    In front of the gate, wearing helmets and armor with muscr arms, holding the spears, are several guys, standing on guard of the gate.

    Continuing further, past the gate, when I expanded the sight further, there was the white wall, that stretch like a maze, beside which was a waterfall.

    ¡¸Gate¡¹

    I summon the gate of light immediately, to go through there. However, I`m not going thought it the door of light, there is only a step in front of the gate.

    ¡¸Arere?¡¹

    I try to pass through the gate once more, as I thought, I cannot go through it, but only simply fall through it.

    ¡¸What is going on?¡¹

    Not understanding, I tilt my head. Something like this has never happened before.

    ¡¸A barrier charm. It¡¯s probably to ward against ¡¸Gate¡¹¡¯s teleportation¡¹

    ¡¸Barrier?¡¹

    Rin says while looking at me. That reminds me Duke Orutorinde said something like that. Invasion from¡¸Gate¡¹could be prevented by a barrier. This is what he meant.

    ¡¸It was probably made by Kanjo. If it¡¯s just me I can probably go in by myself, pretending to be Kousaka¡¯s attendant and destroy the charm.¡¹

    Tsubaki-san says so and starts toward the mansion but Rin with arms folded stopped her.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do that. If the barrier is broken then the possibility of bing exposed to the person in question would be high. Even if he didn¡¯t know who actually broke it, it would make him very cautious¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, what should we do?¡¹

    Tsubaki-san asks Rin. We can only do that after all.

    ¡¸Rin. Let¡¯s use the magic you used to make your wings disappear and invade that way. With my and Rin¡¯s bodies invisible, we follow tsubaki-san and go through the gate. If it¡¯s that then it¡¯ll be fine right?¡¹

    ¡¸Not make invisible bend the light...... well, it¡¯s fine. You stand still¡¹

    Just as told, I stood in front of Rin. She holds a hand out in front of me and creates a magic circle below our feet and begins to chant.

    ¡¸Misinterpreted light, bending guidance, invisible¡¹

    Rin recites the spell, and from our feet the circle raises up and passes through our bodies. At the top of our head it quietly disappears.

    ¡¸Disappeared......¡¹

    Tsubaki-san says in a surprised voice. Eh, we¡¯ve already disappeared? But I can see my own arm and body, and I can see Rin you know?

    ¡¸Rin. This magic doesn¡¯t work on us?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it obvious? If you couldn¡¯t see your own body wouldn¡¯t it be inconvenient?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, I can hear your voices¡¹

    Tsubaki-san sounds somewhat relieved. It appears she can¡¯t see us after all.

    Smiling from ear to ear, Rin gets up behind Tsubaki-san and suddenly rubs her chest with both hands.

    ¡¸Fuhiyaaaaaa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey Touya~, don¡¯t do that just because she can¡¯t see you~¡¹

    ¡¸To- Touya-san!?¡¹

    ¡¸No! It¡¯s Rin! I¡¯ve been standing in front of you the whole time!¡¹

    I shake one of the trees nearby to make my presence known. But even if Tsubaki-san can¡¯t see us, she should still be able to tell that the sensation behind her is not me!?

    ¡¸Ya...aa, wa- that much......annn!¡¹

    ¡¸Mumuu, there¡¯s more than I expected...... Are you the thin type? This is actually kind of......¡¹

    ¡¸Knock it off already!¡¹

    ¡¸Aita!?¡¹

    I gave a considerably strong chop to Rin¡¯s head, who wouldn¡¯t stop rubbing her breasts. What is this 612 year old doing. Think about the situation!

    Rin crouches on the ground clutching her head, the beat red Tsubaki-san retreats a little holding her chest. See? She¡¯s started to develop her sense of caution.

    I spoke to relieve Tsubaki-san.

    ¡¸Are you alright? The smack seems to be effective¡¹

    ¡¸On the ass?¡¹

    ¡¸Stop talking already!¡¹

    To Rin¡¯s joke Tsubaki-san withdraws even further. Will we be able to infiltrate like this? Forget a little, I¡¯m nowpletely insecure

    ¡¸I am Kousaka-sama¡¯s attendant. I would like to pass¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly. Please wait a moment¡¹

    Tsubaki-san shows a pass she has and the two guards slowly open the gate. There is no service entrence here.

    Between the open doors Rin and I quickly slip inside. After a little while Tsubaki-sanes through and the gate closes. Fuu. The infiltration was somehow a sess.

    ¡¸By the way Rin. This transparency magic, the barrier doesn¡¯t nullify it?¡¹

    ¡¸The barrier does have a small interference on all magic but ¡¸invisible¡¹cast on us directly isn¡¯t really effected by it at all. It can¡¯t interfere with it. Because it can¡¯t interfere, ¡¸Gate¡¹from within the barrier is possible¡¹

    I see. It¡¯s because¡¸Gate¡¹ is something that interferes with the destination? If that¡¯s the case we should go to the dungeon and rescue Takeda¡¯s three remaining kings with ¡¸Gate¡¹If ites to a fight, then they would be reassuring allies. I propose that to Tsubaki-san and she agrees immediately.

    ¡¸The dungeon is this way¡¹

    We started following Tsubaki-san and ran through the moonless darkness.

 Chapter 59: The Four Kings and the Rescue

    Jammerg55 here, alright folks. I¡¯ll see how far I get with the 100 chapter sin 30 days. If necessary I¡¯ll bump it up to 40 days, but I¡¯m going to try and bust these out. Now just because I¡¯m posting so many chapters per week doesn¡¯t mean you have to read them all at once. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re going any where any time soon. At any rate please Enjoy the party!

    PS if any of you are interested, I¡¯ll post updates about how much has been donatedter.

    For those that don¡¯t want to donate via paypal there is a Go fund me link of course no one has to donate anything if they don¡¯t want to.

    Chapter 59: The Four Kings and the Rescue

    West of the mansion, inside of a building resided the dungeon. Even with her permit, Tsubaki-san wouldn¡¯t be allowed to enter, Rin made her ¡¸Invisible¡¹(although Rin refused to call it transparent) as well and the three of us snuck inside.

    Inside stood a guard who was on watch and there were a set of stone stairs that lead underground.

    There was a jail room made of wood and stone there sat an elderly person with his eyes closed in a meditation posture. He was elderly with a giant long grey beard with many wrinkles on his face.

    ¡¸Who is it?¡¹

    From his zen meditation suddenly came his voice. We stopped in surprise. Although we weren¡¯t visible, apparently he could feel our presence.

    ¡¸Baba-sama, it¡¯s Tsubaki. I¡¯vee to rescue you. Where are Yamagata-sama and Naitou-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Kousaka¡¯s...? F~un, that guy is pretending to be in league with Kanjou. He¡¯s so incorrigible¡¹

    The edges of his mouth lifted and one of Takeda¡¯s four kingsughed with a broad grin.

    ¡¸Naito and Yamagata are further in. But besides that, won¡¯t you show me your appearance already?¡¹

    Rin releases the enchantment and Baba raises one eyebrow, it¡¯s probably the fact that we also came into view.

    ¡¸Who are those two? I have not seen them before¡¹

    ¡¸These are the guests of Tokugawa-dono, Mochidzuki Touya-dono and Rin-dono. Mochidzuki-dono alone defeated Tokugawa¡¯s 15000, demon influenced soldiers¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!?¡¹

    Old man Baba stared at me wide eyed. I mean, there were 15000 of them? No wonder the map was full of them.

    The old man gives off the feeling of not believing me but, for the time being I need to do something about this jail cell. I could blow it off with magic but that would most certainly be exposed right? It can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Modeling¡¹

    I transformed the rectangr lumber of the jail cellttice and made it so that a person could leave. It took about 1 minute toplete and Baba-Jiisan walked out of the cell.

    ¡¸You can do some quite strange things, youngin¡¯¡¹

    Youngin¡¯ you say. Well I certainly am considerably younger than you. I wouldn¡¯t dare to say but the fairy girl beside you is much older than both of usbined.

    We bring along the bad mouthing jiisan and advance further inward and move to another room with cells on the right and left.

    In the jail cell on the right was a gentle faced watchmen or businessman on the verge of retirement and on the left was an old man with the sharp look of a hero with scratches all over.

    ¡¸Oo, Baba-dono. You look well¡¹

    The window-sided sry man called out cheerfully. (I guess it¡¯s the guy on the right)

    ¡¸It seems to be getting interesting doesn¡¯t it, Baba-dono. If you¡¯re going to go wild let me in on it¡¹

    Scar (forck of a better name) looks over at us happily and stands near thettice. Seeing these two, Baba-jiisan lets out a sigh of exasperation.

    ¡¸Naito. You really should have a bit more tension in that face. You¡¯re always smiling loosely. Yamagata, on the other hand. You need to think a bit more. Not everything means a fight¡¹

    Fuun. The sry man by the window is Naitou Masatoyo, Scar is Yamagata Masakage?

    ¡¸Youngin¡¯, sorry but could you get these guys out?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Could you stop with the youngin¡¯?¡¹

    I requested the correction with a frowning face, Rin opened her mouth and spoke at the jiisan.

    ¡¸This boy is tentatively a candidate for king of Belfast, I would take care of how I spoke if I were you?¡¹

    At these words not only the Jiisan but the other two went speechless. Well, there is no mistake in what Rin said but, the way she said it bugs me a little. It hasn¡¯t been approved, tentatively.

    ¡¸Is that so? U-mu, but changing it now seems to be a unbing...... Youngin¡¯ is fine isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    At Baba-jiisan¡¯s sentence Rinughed and shrugged her shoulders. It¡¯s useless. He¡¯s the ¡°won¡¯t listen if told¡± type

    ¡¸Please allow me to call you Touya-dono¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll go with Touya¡¹

    Naitou-ossan and Yamagata-ossan says with ever they feel like. Is Takeda full of free guys like that? I¡¯d like to meet the ones that taught them the rules, seriously.

    With ¡¸Modeling¡¹I liberated the two men just as I had before. After that Rin cast ¡¸Invisible¡¹on everyone, everyone went up the stairs, slipped past the guard and escaped the dungeon.

    ¡¸And, what do you intend to do now, soon to be King?¡¹

    Naito-san calls out with an amused smile. Cut that name out. I told them what I tentatively had in mind.

    ¡¸After we let you out of the Mansion, we intend on catching Kanjo¡¹

    ¡¸Oioi, no go. Take me along Touya. I need to thank that bastard for what he gave us¡¹

    Yamagata-ossan popped his knuckles as he expressed a fearless smile. When he says that with a scared face like that, it¡¯s scary in several ways.

    ¡¸There are hardened demon soldiers surrounding Kanjo, he also practices strange magic. That guy¡¯s not even human Can you beat him?¡¹

    Baba-jiisan says something strange. What do you mean? As I opened my mouth to ask Naito-san gives the answer.

    ¡¸Once Yamamoto Kanjo served as an army strategist. He was smart and a person of the highest caliber, he was more than satisfactory as a strategist. But one time, he obtained a gem called a ¡¸Treasure Jewel¡¹with demonic power¡¹Ever since then he began to grow strange. He would kill cats and dogs to test something, and before long he turned on humans. Then after they died he would manipte them with the ¡¸Demon¡¯s mask¡¹a strong power he had obtained. We were unable to stop him. That ¡¸Treasure Jewel¡¯s power is something we can¡¯t stand against......¡¹

    Yamamoto Kanjo became strange because of that ¡¸Treasure Jewel¡¹gem? A demonic power was born......right. Could that possibly be an ¡¶Artifact¡·that controls the dead?

    ¡¸What do you think Rin?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no mistake that there is something strangeing from that gem. It¡¯s an artifact that is too strong, it could be that there is a grudge that is attached to it as well. The producers grudge, something like that might dwell in it¡¹

    Grudge... then it¡¯s just like a cursed item isn¡¯t it? But if it¡¯s like that then it¡¯s easy to understand. Takeda¡¯s strategist Yamamoto Kanjo¡¯s consciousness being over taken by the charm of the broken gem. If the gem is destroyed I wonder what will happen.

    I ask Tsubaki-san who is beside me.

    ¡¸Where is Kanjo now?¡¹

    ¡¸He is probably in the inner district of the residence I believe......¡¹

    I took out my smartphone and searched for Yamamoto Kanjo to see if there was a hit. Nn? He¡¯s not here? Wait, no. I checked to see if I could locate Rin, but there was not hit for that either.

    It¡¯s because of the barrier? It prevents¡¸Search¡¹of things. It¡¯s an unexpected pain.

    ¡¸Tsubaki-san, where is the inner district?¡¹

    ¡¸Etto...It¡¯s that way¡¹

    I used ¡¸long sense¡¹in the direction that was indicated. I thought that this would be influenced but nothing happened to it. I wonder if it¡¯s because it is magic used directly on myself?

    It came out into a wide garden, and at the time I was going to look around the inside of the residence, a single man came out into the garden from the residence.

    He was wearing a ck formal kimono and hakama, he has dark tanned skin and an eye-patch over his left eye. Is this that Kanjo guy?

    I returned my vision and asked Rin about how to break the barrier. We¡¯ve already rescued the four kings, so the moment it¡¯s discovered we can transport over to Kanjo so there¡¯s no problem.

    ¡¸Probably there¡¯s a charm on each of the four corners of the mansion. You only need to destroy one of them¡¹

    ¡¸I know where they are. This way¡¹

    Yamagata-ossan guided as we followed. Because we all had ¡¸Invisible¡¹cast on us, we were able to advance to that location without being noticed.

    On a corner of a wall there was a small space, there was a small stone jizo. About the height of P? (TN: Jizo is a Buddhist statue that watches out for foreigners and travelers on the road)

    ¡¸There¡¯s no mistake. The Jizo itself is one of the seals¡¹

    I had imagined it was going to be one of those paper talismans, but I was mistaken. This statue had the meaning of honorable protection, in reality the shape was not important.

    ¡¸Then, destroy this and we can immediately transport over to Kanjo¡¯s ce?¡¹

    ¡¸No wait, youngin¡¯. Even for us, being without any weapons would be pretty hard. Don¡¯t you have any weapons?¡¹

    Even if you say something like that. What Baba-jiisan says is justifiable, the only weapons I have on hand are the gun de Brynhild and the New Model Army gun. But I can¡¯t loan either of these out......

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll make some¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Make them??¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I ignored the ¡°What is this guy saying¡± nces I took out a bundle of wrapped steel left over from making the bicycles.

    ¡¸Is a spear fine? Or are there any requests?¡¹

    ¡¸A? Aa, That¡¯s fine for me, Naito uses 2 daggers, and Yamagata uses arge sword......¡¹

    ¡¸Aiyo¡¹

    Using ¡¸Modeling¡¹I transformed the steel. First making the twin daggers was easy, next was therge sword andst was the spear.

    The three received their weapons and waved them around.

    ¡¸They were made in such a short time...... That¡¯s amazing, Touya-san is¡¹

    ¡¸Even the body is made of steel so I thought it would be heavy...but it¡¯s lighter than what I thought, this spear. The bnce is a little off though¡¹

    To make it lighter, I made an air gap in the middle. It¡¯s something like a steel pipe. Because it¡¯s made from one piece of steel, I think it should be quite durable but, I can¡¯t guarantee the de cut.

    ¡¸Well then are we ready?¡¹

    Everyone gave a small nod in confirmation. I pulled my new model army from my waist pocket and reloaded it with (small) explosion rounds.

    I aimed at the Jizou with my gun. I wonder if there¡¯s going to be any punishment for this, I hope I¡¯m spared from that. While thinking of that I pulled the trigger and the stone fragments scattered into dust.

 Chapter 60: Immortal Jewel, and a Prayer

    Chapter 60: Immortal Jewel, and a Prayer

    After destroying the jizou barrier, I searched for demon soldiers on the smartphone map screen. Alright, it worked, I could search for them. Just like that I locked on to all of the masked soldiers.

    ¡¸O- oi, what is that......!?¡¹

    Suspended in the night sky there were¡¸Multiple¡¹small magic circles and Yamagata-ossan guys look amazed. While looking at that Rin asks.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to do that?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it would be best to get rid of those nuisances right? It would be a bother to be surrounded the moment we transport there.¡¹

    I held my hand up in the sky and concentrated magic and activated the ¡¸multiple¡¹magic circles all at once.

    ¡¸Drill of Light, sacred shining spear, Shining Javelin¡¹

    Rain of light fell. It shined beautifully in the darkness, it was like a shower of meteors. However, I never thought it would cause the kind of impact and vibration that was now urring on the scene where they fell. Spears of light fell all around the mansion and the demon soldiers crumbled. Whether it was inside or outside, the light poured down regardless. That¡¯s bad......I didn¡¯t think about that. Before long after the rain of light subsided there were yells of ¡¸Attack, an attack!¡¹from the enemy soldiers that could be heard, and also like that I targeted ¡¸Hostile Takeda soldiers¡¹and used ¡¸paralyze¡¹ on them and it quickly quieted down.

    ¡¸Alright, shall we go?¡¹

    ¡¸Oi...... Was all of that you?¡¹

    Turning his head slowly, Baba-jiisan opens and closes his mouth like a galloping horse. The other two had their mouths open but weren¡¯t able to say anything, but before long they finally began to squeeze a voice out.

    ¡¸That was.....pletely unexpected......¡¹

    ¡¸Oioi, didn¡¯t you take Kanjo out with this as well?¡¹

    Because I had tentatively selected ¡¸Hostile Takeda Soldiers¡¹ that Kanjo might have been in the results. But I was convinced that he was probably safe. I used ¡¸Paralyze¡¹ on them but it doesn¡¯t really work on those with high magic ability.

    ¡¸Kanjou is probably safe. Now then, let¡¯s finish this¡¹

    I opened a ¡¸gate¡¹into the inner district where Kanjo was. I exited the gate of light into a wide garden on the estate, and there was the one eyed person standing. Takeda¡¯s soldiers were on the ground unable to move.

    In the vicinity was a bonfire where the shadow moves around of the man who wore the eye patch staring at us who suddenly appeared.

    ¡¸I see. I wondered who it was that did this and it turned out to be the four kings huh? Well, this was a surprise. Just how on earth did you aplish this?¡¹

    ¡¸Bastard, we don¡¯t have any obligation to tell you that. Drop dead!¡¹

    Setting up therge sword, and suddenly Yamagata lunges at Kanjo aiming to stab at him. Wai- he¡¯s quick, that person! He¡¯s exactly how he looks?

    It looked like Yamagata Masakage¡¯s attack went to take the head of the Takeda¡¯smander Kanjo¡¯s head. However, there was a warrior in armor nearby that dived in and deflected the blow.

    ¡¸Na!?¡¹

    It was from the person with the white disheveled hair under the helmet wrapped in red armor who deflected the blow with all their strength.

    It had a demon mask. He was about 2 meters tall, bristling with muscles that seemed fit to burst. This person...... maybe this is.......

    ¡¸Oyakata-sama¡¹(lord/master)

    A voice, originating from Baba-jiisan strains, I thought so, as I look back at the red armored warrior.

    That¡¯s Takeda Shigen. Takeda¡¯s former lord. Now he¡¯s a muppet?

    ¡¸Kanjo, you bastard! You¡¯re using Oyakata-sama as your shield?!¡¹

    ¡¸A shield, etc. Oyakata-sama just wishes to protect me is all. However, it seems his arm is failing so I apologize. Let¡¯s call for a recement shall we¡¹

    Kanjo gathers magic around him and arge magic circle appears in the center of the garden. This is......dark attribute magic, a summoning?!

    ¡¸Come forth darkness, be the warrior I desire, skeleton warrior¡¹

    From the circle appears a skeleton equipped with a curved sword on his right hand and a round shield on his left. He¡¯s a specialized,pletely undead figure.

    ¡¸de mode¡¹

    I put it out and shot the gun de Brynhild, the next moment it transformed to a long de. Just like that I attacked and cut the spine of the skeleton in two knocking it down. However, the skeleton that should have been cut down slowly began to move, the body duplicated. The spine that should have been broken closed up and it they stood up to attack. Uo!?

    ¡¸Come forth light, Bright shining duet, Light Arrow¡¹

    From somewhere Rin¡¯s voice calls out and the light from her spell hits the skeleton. That moment, the skeleton rattled and fell apart, just like that didn¡¯t move any more, it didn¡¯t regenerate itself either.

    ¡¸You know undead are weak against light attribute right? Cutting a dark cloud is a waste of time¡¹

    Oh that¡¯s right. I returned Brynhild to gun mode and reloaded the bullets, of course I loaded it with light bullets. Then the dazzling light of with the report of the gun, the skeleton¡¯s head became particles of dust, and stopped moving.

    I looked around and Tsubaki-san, Baba-Jiisan and Naito-san were mowing the skeletons one after another, but it seems that no matter how many they knock down they just keep duplicating.

    ¡¸What a pain. I¡¯m going to take them all out¡¹

    Rin releases magic, and a magic formation appears under her feet. It expands until it encloses the entire garden before long.

    ¡¸Come forth light, shine the light of exile, Banish¡¹

    As Rin¡¯s spell ended, the skeletons in the garden dissolved into light and disappeared. What is that, as expected of the fairy family who excel in magic?

    ¡¸Ku, light purification magic huh? Well done. But¡¹

    The red warror in armor blocks the way and defends Kanjo. Yamagata-ossan¡¯s katana is restrained in the face of him.

    ¡¸Oyakata-sama! Please move!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, it¡¯s no use. Oyakata-sama is defending me. You won¡¯t be able to bear your des upon me with that kind of kindness with Oyakata-sama in the way. In other words-¡¹

    Kanjou¡¯s words were interrupted, Bakin! And Shingen¡¯s mask cracks. It seemed like a bother so I shot it with the gun.

    ¡¸Na!?¡¹

    Kanjo gave a look of astonishment, he nced from the copsed Shingen to Brynhild and myself.

    ¡¸Youngin¡¯ you......¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t want something like a favor¡¹

    ¡¸Well yeah but... think about our feelings......¡¹

    Baba-jiisan and Natou-san look at me with amazed eyes, but even if you say something like that it troubles me.

    ¡¸Fu, fufufu, that was pretty good wasn¡¯t it. But, I still have this!¡¹

    Kanjo removes the patch from his left eye. There was a bright red eye, no, orbid there. It gave off a sinister light and shined eerily as if it was pulsing. Could that thing be the ¡¸Jewel¡¹?

    ¡¸As long as I have this ¡¸Gem of Immortality¡¹I can never die! Even if I were to be beheaded I would regenerate in no time!¡¹

    ¡¸That gem is what gives the demon mask soldiers the power to be immortal?¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. The difficult part is they can only ept simple instructions over a long distance but it¡¯s a wonderful artifact that gives the owner full magic and immortality!¡¹

    Kanjo answered Rin¡¯s question full of pride. That¡¯s the cause of everything after all?

    ¡¸Araaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    Yamagata cleaved his sword through Kanjo¡¯s body he lowers it. The blow splendedly went through the whole body and took off the guy¡¯s right arm, the arm that fell turned into gray fog and scattered, a new arm appeared on Kanjo¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Na......!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s usless! No matter how much you cut it will always reproduce. As long as I have this gem!¡¹

    ¡¸Aport¡¹

    I pulled the round object toward myself. In other words, if there is no gem there is on reproduction.

    It flys away from Kanjo like a shining red orb and flying over toward me, I catch it.

    ¡¸Na!?¡¹

    Kanjo fell down on his own and touches his hand to his left eye. Of course there was no gem there. Now that I think about it, it was buried there. It fells kind of nasty.

    ¡¸Bastard, when did you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Cleptomania is bad you know, is that a no attribute magic?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ¡¸Aport¡¹is something that can draw small objects toward yourself. It¡¯s really useful at times like this¡¹

    Rin suddenly picks up and looks at the gem in my hand, her eyes narrow and watch it. She looks at it even harder and stares at it. That¡¯s dirty you know.

    ¡¸Hmph, this is no good. It absorbs the negative energy and curses the owner¡¯s heart to be impure. It¡¯s simr to having a curse put on you. This is the reason he became so strange. A clear heart is a hindrance for controlling the undead, if you think about it it¡¯s rather rational¡¹

    ¡¸You understand it that much huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate the fairy family¡¹

    Fufun and Rin puffs up her thin chest with pride. As expected of the fairy tribe chief. I sometimes forget it.

    ¡¸Artifacts are magic ingredients of the ancient civilizations. It¡¯s a very valuable item, but as it passed from person to person it absorbed the malice and it became a misfortune. It would be best to destroy it¡¹

    After she says that the girl grasps the gem in her right hand and winds up toward the wall.

    ¡¸What are you doing!? Stop that!!¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡¹

    Kanjo raises his voice in desperation and Rin responds with the smile of a viin. This person really loves to do what others hate......

    She throws it at the stone wall as hard as she could and it was smashed to pieces.

    ¡¸Ugaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Kanjo screams as he vomits a fountain of blood and crumbles. Although he suffers and writhes for a little while, he stops moving before long, and dries up like a mummy.

    ¡¸Tha- nk.....you......¡¹

    At the end as the dust blew into the sky and disappeared a voice went along with it.

    ¡¸This......what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸The human Yamamoto Kanjo was probably already dead to begin with. Magic, energy, physical strength, all of it had been sucked up by the gem, definitely¡¹

    Kanjo disappeares and Rin answers lightly as the remains of Yamagata¡¯s clothes were seen. In other words, when the gem had been destroyed, it became impossible to maintain the body. It had already be that of the undead.

    ¡¸Aa, Oyakata-sama is......!¡¹

    To Tsubaki-san¡¯s small voice we turned around and saw Shingen and the other demon soldiers turn to dust just as Kanjo had, then as the wind blew they disappeared into the night sky. It would be good if they could rest in peace.

    The four kings and Tsubaki-san put their hands together and prayed for the dead. Is it because I¡¯m Japanese? I naturally put my hands together and did the same.

 Chapter 61: The Sea and a Vacation

    Jammerg55 here; sorry for the dy folks. My intent was to have about 3 chapters per day. And it¡¯s not off to a good start. With theptop out ofmission I can¡¯t do any tranting Mon-Wed, but i know you came to read the story not my smelly excuses so please enjoy! New Arc!

    Arc 9: Inheritance of Babylon.

    Chapter 61: The Sea and a Vacation

    Three days had passed from then.

    There was a bit of a frenzy but somehow Takeda¡¯s territory regains their peace of mind, a new lord was decided as well. The sole king of Takeda¡¯s for kings that sent the rescue request to us, it was he who had originally given the orphan Kanjo shelter.

    Although it was known that Shingen had a son that Kanjo knew about, although he manipted the parents, there¡¯s no problem point that out?

    There is no mistake that it was Kanjo that was the perpetrator of this incident, and it is still in doubt that we fought with his true intent. His heart had been taken over by the artifact, even still he still wasn¡¯t able toy his hands on the diseased lord¡¯s orphan...maybe I was just thing about it too much.

    At any rate, that son, Takeda Katsuyoriyuki would be the next lord, the four kings would assist him.

    They tentatively told Oda they wouldn¡¯t be picking a fight. Well it¡¯s not as if this world and my former world¡¯s history was synchronized but its better safe than sorry. I want to be spared reports of Takeda being ruined in a few years.

    The ¡¸Ruins of Niruya¡¹were a little off of an ind the furthest ind south in Ishen¡¯s territory. Fortunately when Baba-jiisan was younger he had been there, so I was allowed to retrieve the memory from him. Honestly, holding hands and touching the forehead of a rough old man seemed like a punishment game.

    ¡¸Now then, father mother, and elder brother and Ayane too. We will be going¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, take care¡¹

    ¡¸Touya-san, please take care of my daughter¡¹

    As we separated from Yae¡¯s parent¡¯s house in Oedo to start off on our journey once again Nanae-san bowed deeply. Not knowing what to say in reply, I bowed simrly. Nearby were Shigetaro-san and Ayane-sanughing at us.

    ¡¸Next time, we should spend more time getting to know each other. I¡¯ll invite you to my home in Belfast¡¹

    ¡¸I look forward to it¡¹

    I shake hands with Shigetaro-san and open a¡¸gate¡¹to the ruins.

    While waving at Yae¡¯s family, we pass through the gate of light out on to a sandy beach.

    There was a white sand beach spreading from the sea to as far as the eye could see. In the far distance a small forest and a rock could be seen but, there was nothing else.

    Looking at the map, apparently this is apletely isted small ind. Well even if you say isted, if you were to swim about 200 meters you¡¯d reachnd.

    The sun glitters in the emerald green sea, glittering lights dance off the surface. With pure white sand there certainly was coral and small shellsying all around which were also white.

    ¡¸Uwaaa, it¡¯s so beautiful-¡¹

    While Yumina walks around on the white beach, her eyes were stolen by the sea that stretches out before her. Kohaku was walking painfully besides her while the teddy was frolicking around. What is really going on, with it¡¯s ¡¸Program¡¹

    Its master had opened a ck parasol, from who knows where, and walked gracefully on the sandy beach.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve been to the sea¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Onee-chan¡¹

    The twin sisters were also walking along the sandy beach while feeling the sea breeze.

    Yae follows along afterward, part way through she loses her sandals and runs on the sand barefoot.

    ¡¸Hot! Hot! Hoooot!¡¹

    Well of course it¡¯s hot. There¡¯s that sunlight after all. There¡¯s still a lot of day light left, the dazzling sun is hanging in the blue heavens. Compared to that the sands are a scorching hell.

    Dancing a strange dance, she kept jumping from foot to foot as she ran toward the swa to escape the heat.

    This is what they would call the perfect southern resort, there was absolutely no one with any desire to examine the ruins.

    That reminds me, Omohue-san said it was at the¡¸bottom of the sea¡¹Could they really be undersea ruins?

    I searced the map for ¡¸Ruins¡¹And it hit. Seriously? They really are at the bottom.

    They seem to be about 100 meters offshore, but I can¡¯t see anything...... Do I have to dive to see them?

    ¡¸Rin. Isn¡¯t there any magic that you can use for going under the water?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s magic for doing things above the water but. I certainly did hear about some no attribute magic that could use in the water, but I wasn¡¯t interested so I don¡¯t remember it¡¹

    That¡¯s the most important part there.......

    For the time being, should I dive and check out the ruins? If there was a swimsuit I would change into it but there¡¯s nothing like that in this world. Swimming in a single pair of underwear is a little embarrassing.

    Walking along the beach edge Elsie, Lindsey, Yae, and Yumina were all barefooted, ying against the waves. As the waves rose and sshed they frolicked enjoying it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s cold and feels good. If I there were a swimsuit I could swim¡¹

    ¡¸.........wait a moment. Um? Swimsuit?¡¹

    I froze at that word that came out of Elsie¡¯s mouth. I was convinced that there weren¡¯t any of those in this world.

    ¡¸...? You could buy them if you went to a shop, I think. There have been several types being sold in the provinces recently, I heard¡¹

    Lindsey answered my question. I see...they¡¯re there normally huh, swimsuit?

    ¡¸Well, seeing as we¡¯vee out to the sea, we can¡¯t not enjoy this situation¡¹

    If it has to do with clothes, it has to be there, we transported to Zanack¡¯s shop in Leaflet.

    After our reunion after such a long time, we hurriedly talked about what we came here for, apparently it was going to get hot soon and he had gotten arge shipment of swimsuits. What good timing!

    Even though there¡¯s no sea nearby, I voiced by doubt about the swimsuit demand but apparently they swim in the river and if you travel about half a day there¡¯s ake. There also seem to be pools at rich people¡¯s houses.

    For the time being the girls went and picked out their swimsuits and went back home for a little bit. Because everyone looks like they¡¯re having so much fun, it would be sad if they were left out.

    ¡¸The sea?¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa~ that¡¯s nice~¡¹

    ¡¸Cecil-neesan, what¡¯s the sea?¡¹

    When I returned to the house I broached the subject with the three maids. Well I didn¡¯t think there would be any opposition so Lapis-san, Cecil-san, and Rene went through ¡¸Gate¡¹to Zanack¡¯s shop.

    Afterwards I went to the kitchen and invited ir-san, as well as Julio san from the garden toe as well.

    I can¡¯t really leave the house unguarded so I couldn¡¯t take Tom and Huck huh? Well I¡¯ll get them something nice.

    Lyme-san wasn¡¯t going to swim so I took him and went straight to Duke Orutorinde¡¯s house. I knew if I didn¡¯t invite them then they¡¯d be noisy.

    ¡¸Ishen¡¯s sea!? Nice! Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    ¡¸Father! I was the one that was invited!¡¹

    Like I said, is this country that free? Why is the duke the one that¡¯s the most rearing to go......? His wife Ellen-sanughs as her husband frolics.

    For the time being, with the duke¡¯s household including the butler Reimu-san I opened the¡¸gate¡¹to Zanack-san¡¯s shop and then suddenly the duke said somethingpletely unexpected.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s invite elder brother and them too¡¹he said.

    ¡¸Hohou, Ishen¡¯s sea? That Al, he really is attentive isn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought you¡¯d want to feel the sea breeze after such a long time¡¹

    ¡¸Are the state of affairs so rxed?¡¹

    His majesty, the king, and Queen Yueru were in high spirits.

    Me

    ¡¸The schedule for this afternoon just opened up. I thought about calling over Al for some Shogi anyway. So there should be no problem¡¹

    I wonder if it¡¯s really good or bad timing. So because the couple were wearing something that stood out too much I had them change into in clothes. If Zanack-san were to see that crown on his head he¡¯d fall down.

    I went over to General Leon¡¯s ce to see about getting some guards assigned but the general said he would go personally. Seriously? (you underestimate the power of the sea)

    ¡¸What would happen if His majesty didn¡¯t take me along for his vacation!? I¡¯ll also be enjoying myself along the way!¡¹

    He says in a loud voice while beating my back. I said that hurts!

    By the way, I invited Charlotte-san, but once she knew that Rin was going she refused. Is she that bad with her......?

    After changing into in (although they still looked pretty expensive to me) looking clothing, I took the group with the King and returned to Zanack¡¯s ce with ¡¸Gate¡¹Ou, there seem to be quite a few people huh.

    Huh? Why are ¡¸Silver Moon¡¹¡¯s Mika-san and ¡¸Parent¡¹¡¯s Aeru-san here?

    ¡¸Long time no see¨C. Have you been well?¡¹

    ¡¸We were invited by Elise-chan. We¡¯re going to the sea so you shoulde too she said¡¹

    Elsie invited them? Well it¡¯s fine. The people that had swimsuits were transported to the beach. It¡¯s really annoying so I fixed the¡¸Gate¡¹so it would stay open.

    On the beach, from¡¸Storage¡¹I took out some iron wire and used ¡¸Modeling¡¹to make pipes to make a simple tent so that they could change clothes. The girls¡¯ site was wide, while the men¡¯s was small. The girls went immediately to change and Elsie waved me away. Don¡¯t treat me like a dog.

    After that, should I make some beach chairs and parasols to rx? And I made something like a fairly big sunshade. Heatstroke is terrible after all. I guess I could also make some life buoys as well as a beach ball from the rubber?

    The people came out one by one after they finished changing on to the beach. There really are a lot of them....

    Um, Me, Elsie, Lindsey, Yae, Yumina, Rin, Lapis-san, Cecil-san, Rene, re-san, Julio-san, Lyme-san, the duke, Ellen-san, Suu, Reimu-san, The king, Queen Yu, General Leon, as well as Mika-san and Aeru-san. (plus 2)......21 people. And 1/3 of the group is royalty. Well in the 1/3 of the male group is ¡°that¡±.

    Now then, everyone had purchased a swimsuit and was here... so close the ¡¸gate¡¹...... hey, I didn¡¯t buy myself one......?

    I picked out a random adjustable pair of trunks. They¡¯re ck. These aren¡¯t nylon or polyester? They look like it...... The materials are good plus it¡¯s perfect for swimming. I heard from Zanack-san that its string made from the cocoon of an insect called the Aqua butterfly. They seem to be used for expensive umbres as well.

    I thanked Zanack-san and returned to my house living room in Belfast and fixed the connection point for the ¡¸Gate¡¹. It would be bad if they couldn¡¯t use the bathroom. Food to, maybe we should have a barbeque? I prepared charcoal for a fire and an iron te forter. There should be quite a few things in the storehouse like meat and vegetables. I also want something to drink. Should I use ice magic and make some ice to cool fruit juice down? After that...... huh?

    ......From a while ago it seems that I¡¯m the only one doing all the work, it must be my imagination. Isn¡¯t it my imagination that I¡¯m the only one working, is it? (not just a repeat)

    Why you, I have to y as hard as I can!

    Wait? Why did wee here in the first ce again?

 Chapter 62: Beach Paradise and Ruins on the bottom the ocean

    Arc 9: Inheritance of Babylon.

    Chapter 62: Beach Paradise and Ruins on the bottom the ocean

    For now, after changing into my swimsuit, I do warm-up exercises on the beach. That`s what I say, but because I don¡¯t know what kind of exercises are good to do, I do simr radio calisthenics. (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Radio_calisthenics)

    Facing towards the sea, one-two-three, one-two-three, while I am doing that, I suddenly hear the voice from behind.

    [What sort of dance are you doing?]

    Turning my face around Elsie who had changed into swimsuit was there, standing. Behind that sister, there was also Lindsey.

    Both people wore matching bikinis, but Elsie`s which had red on top and bottom with white borders, and Lindsey`s which had blue on top and bottom with white borders, were contrastive in color. Low rised bottom is fixed with the strings on the sides.

    Looking at Lindsey, she looks embarrassed, on top she is wearing a pastel blue colored longish jacket. It is needless to say, both of them have a good style, honestly, I¡¯m troubled where to ce my gaze. But still, I confirmed that the younger sister is slightly bigger.

    [It is not a dance, you know, it is warm-up exercises. Abruptlying to the sea, if the foot cramps it would be terrible, don¡¯t you agree?]

    [I see, well, Let¡¯s leave that kind of thing forter]

    It is not how it is supposed to be, you know. Before my ring, Elsie lightly rotated her wrists and ankles, stretched legs tendons, again and again, and started to enter the sea.

    [Oh, Elsie-dono is the first to arrive degozaru. Then, I will also]

    Yae, who came across before one knows it,ughs enjoyably. She was wearing light purple bikini, which halterneck and sides are tied with a string. It is a secret, that I thought of things like sarashi and red fundoshi in the corner of my mind.If thinking properly about this, because it has an appearance of an underwear, it is impossible.

    (TL: http://tvtropes.org/pmwiki/pmwiki.php/Main/Sarashi ¨C Sarashi,

    http://tvtropes.org/pmwiki/pmwiki.php/Main/Fundoshi ¨C Fundoshi)

    However, looking again and, it is huge. Because it is always being restrained by sarashi, the gap between now and the usual time bewilders me.

    Without paying attention to me and my thoughts, Yae too starts running facing towards the sea.

    [Lindsey will not go swimming?]

    [Ah, because I`m not good at swimming, I will rest in the shade]

    Lindsey, who said so, starts going to under sunshade. Nn, because Lindsey feels that her body is not healthy, she wants to be careful about heatstroke.

    [Touya!]

    [Touya-anchan!]

    Ah, this time, it is little ojou-san and others that appear.

    Suu wears a yellow one-piece furnished with frill, that flutter on the chest, Rene wears a red one-piece with white dot pattern and something like a frilled skirt attached on a waist.

    Simply cute. Without being flurried, you can put apanion at ease. Suu is carrying a swimming ring, and Rene is carrying beach ball.

    [Be sure not go very far into open sea. It is shallow here, but take care not to be separated from others]

    [I understand. It is all right-ja. Let`s go, Rene!]

    [Yes, Suu-nee-chan]

    Pulling Rene`s arm, Suu starts running to foreshore. Surprisingly, they got along well.

    Looking at Rene, because she is small, It feels as though Suu is acting as an older sister.

    [They are on good terms,aren¡¯t they~]

    [Uwaa!?]

    Due to abruptly raised Cecil-san`s voice, I stepped back reflexively. Do me a favor and stop approaching from behind and killing your presence! It is a professional disease !

    Cecil-san is in emerald green bikini, on waist the same colored pareo is skirting. That one, on normal swimsuit there are no dangerous ces or anything else.

    It is just that, the volume exceeding Yae`s, is swimming before my eyes. I thought that the ones from before were big, but passing over , wouldn¡¯t it be I think. As one would expect of senior, the adult charm (?) is fully loaded.

    [Suu-sama~, Rene-chan~. I will also participate~]

    Before my eyes, Cecil-san starts running. ...tayuntayun. ..tayuntayun. Because it is important, I said it twice.

    [If it is big, will it really float...]

    [What will ?]

    [Hiyaaaa!?]

    Behind me Lapis-san was standing with wondering face. Again, isn¡¯t it ! That`s why I said don¡¯t kill your presence!

    [What is floating?]

    [Fuee!? Ah, aah, swimming ring! It really started floating, didn¡¯t it !?]

    [.... It seems all right]

    [Yeah, right!]

    Lapis-san, who gazed at Suu and others being merry on the beach, was navy blue tube top and short pants type of swimsuit. She was holding in her hand for some reason a silver tray.

    [What is that?]

    [Tentatively, I`m not at work. These are beverages for madam]

    In the direction Lapis-san`s eyes point to, (wearing) parasol at the bottom, rxing in the beach chairs were queen-sama and duchess. On the table, which stood between the two people, Lapis-san ced what I think are tropical drinks, which she was holding.

    [But even so, it is fine for Lapis-san to go y]

    [Because we will take turns with Cecil to enjoy ourselves properly, so don¡¯t worry]

    Lapis-san walks towards the [Gate], which connects with the residence, while smiling. A model of a maid, isn¡¯t she. As you would expect from the one belonging to the maid guild. N?

    When I thought that something was noisy, from the rocky ce, His Majesty The King jumped into the sea !? Hey, Are you okay !? Ah, he surfaced and was floating. It appears, that it is deep over there. Continuing, His Majesty the Duke and General Leon also jump. And then, everyone were swimming in a race, what are they doing, these old men. I think they are too much in high spirits.

    [Touya-san]

    Before me, who was amazed by the King andpany, Yumina turned up. Her cute white bikini is nicely matching with frills on the back and chest. Coming here and spinning around, she turned her nce to me.

    [What do you think?]

    [It suits you nicely. Cute]

    [ehehe. Thank you]

    If it is Yumina, words of praisee smoothly, is it because I think that she is still a child, I wonder. Certainly I`m not flurried as simrly as with other girls yet. It is still some way to go before it is likely to be captured by Yumina.

    [Touya-san, let¡¯s swim together over there?]

    Yumina is tightly embracing my arm. Well, being touched is, but. Is it on purpose or unconsciously, my judgement is troubled. I didn¡¯t notice it but, Acting in ordance to your age, that in itself is growing up, isn¡¯t it...

    Getting embarrassed unintentionally because of soft sensation, I¡¯m getting flustered, am i not. It is not as if there is still some time before (I) can be captured, It isn`t, you know! It is already dangerous.

    [Ya, tentatively, we have to examine historic ruins. When it is over, I will keep youpany, you know]

    Gently, Yumina`s restraint is released, and the promise is made. She seems to be also dissatisfied slightly, but it appears she somehow understands.

    [Then, when it is over, pleasee by all means]

    Yumina, saying so with a smiling face, leaves and starts running towards Suu and others on sand.

    It was dangerous.. . My defences are in danger. No, it is nothing unpleasant, but... it isn`t ?

    Yumina is cute. About that, I have no doubt. If talking about liking or not liking, I like her. However, I don¡¯t understand well enough whether it is a love interest.

    Nn, supposing that If a man which Yumina likes appears, and if it happens so that person marries her, then... Are ? Somehow... Annoying.

    It makes me feel sad. It feels wrong somehow. .. It is jealousy, is what it is, I wonder. No, I don¡¯t know for sure what do you call a person of some doubtful origin, who can entrust an important child, who is like a little sister, to some fellow, paternal instinct, it ts, I think. Probably.

    [I wonder, what are you making that difficult face for?]

    Turning around, there was, though wrapping oneself in adult ck colored bikini arranged with whiteces, Rin standing, who was raising a ck parasol for some reason. Despite that if you don¡¯t want to be burned in the sun, it would be okay to change into the swimsuit, is that I thought, but, somehow I have a feeling that I will lose if I meddle too deep in it. However, what is with this bold low-rise swimsuit, having the sides being tied with the string, on this infant figure.

    Apart from that being on my mind, there is a stuffed bear, wearing swimsuit with red and white borders like that of Taisho era, which is doing warm-up exercises.

    [By no means, are you swimming too, P ?]

    What`s right boy-ya ! P, who looked like she said this, hit herself in the chest. Will you be all right? Rin turns towards me and disdainfully snorts.

    [ [Protection] is not applied just for show. Because even waterproof is perfectly applied]

    [Protection] is amazing. Afterwards, I will also apply it on smartphone. Ah, Kohaku is in the middle of resting in the tent for luggage, in which smartphone in ced.

    [Then, for starters, I¡¯ll try to dive underwater]

    I start walking, facing towards the sea, making unsteady steps, P is also following me. Will you really be all righ...

    P enters the sea, and is toppled over by the wave, while rolling towards the beach she is being pushed back. standing up, she again try to run to the sea. And again, being pushed by the wave, she rolls towards the beach... It is infinite loop, isn¡¯t it?

    For the time being, I will leave her alone, and starts going into the open sea. Before long, legs are be unable to touch the floor, and as it is, I proceed forward with breaststroke.

    If I am not mistaken, it was somewhere around here. I inhale breath deeply and dive at once.

    Highly transparent sea clearly disyed to me the thing below.

    It is certainly the historic ruins. What looked like stone circle of various megalith groups is lined up, in its center is a small building, which looks like the temple. Diving further, and peeking through the building`s entrance, there were stairs, leading towards the basement.

    It is dark ahead, I don`t grasp anything, but it isn¡¯t a considerably long staircase, I think. Now, because the breath is not gonnast anymore, I return to the sea surface.

    Puhaa, taking in an oxygen, one more time, I dive. This time, immediately I descend to the stone staircase, but it became difficult on the way, and I returned. It is impossible ! There is simply no way the breath willst. For me, 1 minute is the limit.

    There is something beyond that staircase, I think. I want to make sure, but at this point, that is the limit. I could not get much results but because there is nothing that can be done, I decide to return.

    Coming back to sandy beach, there was P, confronting the wave, saying [It isn`t done so easily...] and looking like wiping the blood (of course there is nothing of that sort there) off the mouth by hand.

    I convey, what I saw to Rin, and lie down on the sandy beach.

    [Perfectly at the bottom of the sea, isn¡¯t it... . Well, what shall we do... I wonder if I have no choice but also bring Marion along]

    [Marion?]

    [Chief of aquatic tribe, you know. My friend. If it is that child, because marion is capable also of acting underwater, I think it will be fine, but... That child, doesn`t appear in front of people...]

    (TL: because the gender of Marion is not explicitly said atm, I will use his(her) name as pointer)

    Hmm, folding arms, Rin is brooding.

    If it aquatic tribe, it is not that as if it has to be that child specifically, I think, but, not appearing before people, how should i put it, not interfering very much withnd people, seeming that it is an aquatic tribe policy, it also seems difficult to bring along other people.

    [Like that, it is good, that I managed to cooperate with the founding nation of Misumido]

    [About that, it was my art of negotiation. Not being a difficult child, having been friends for hundred years, you reach a point where you can also readpanion`s way of thinking]

    A hundred years... Rin`s story, going through it again, the scale is so enormous I don¡¯t quite get it.

    [Well, let¡¯s leave it at that for today.It would be nice if you cane yter. If I hog you to myself for any longer, I will be resented by everyone]

    Leaving with saying that, Rin went in P`s direction. By everyone ?

    And, out of nowhere, came the good smell of roasted meat. Standing up, I look in the windward direction. Over there, before the established big iron te, in orange bikini and wearing an apron Mika-san and in simr bikini with ck and white border wearing an apron ir-san were energetically showing their skills. Because both of the them are chefs, they sort of managed to be friends.

    Next to them, wearing a one-piece with flower pattern, is Aeru-san, passing frozen metallic container to Lindsey. Is it an ice-cream. A dessert is for after meal, isn¡¯t it?

    Now and thening from the [Gate], connected to the mansion, ir-san`s husband Julio-san was bringing the foodstuff in session. As usual, he was wearing a straw hat.

    To help (them) with anything, I started walking towards everybody, but, I turned scornful eyes to the people who were present on midway.

    [What are you doing?]

    There were, in this hot weather, wearing deep ck dress with white gloves, looking into opera sses, two people.

    [We are doing observation of Suu-sama`s safety]

    [Simrly, in case of princess-sama, we are observing her safety]

    No way, Isn`t this an overprotection? What is with these brothers. Reimu-san`s master is His Highness The Duke, Lyme-san`s master is me. Our safety is disregarded.

    Maa, even if I said it, there is nothing I can do about it, so leaving them alone, for the sake of satisfying hunger, I start walking.

    I`m so hungry.

 Chapter 63: Black Tortoise and Infinite loop

    Hi everyone, greujnik here.

    Some news here, before you can go enjoy new chapter. You can scroll past it or you have probably already clicked ¡®Continue reading¡¯, and the page is loading now. Even so, in a little bit of time we have left, I have to warn you that this chapter is kinda unedited, due to our buddies of editing department have their hands full with other series, RL or some other stuff.

    So, the point is we would really like some additional help of people capable of working with TA and/or As. You can PM Cyrogen in Skype. His handle is in the banner.

    If you managed to read it here before clicking or before the page is updated, my kudos to you. So, without further ado, please enjoy.

    UPDATE:

    Now, thanks to the kind soul, who answered our request for help, this chapter is now edited. please wee new Smartphone editor ¨C Super Banana.

    TL: greujnik

    ED: Super Banana

    Arc 9: Inheritance of Babylon.

    Chapter 63: ck Tortoise and Infinite loop

    ¡¸Now then¡¢what shall I do with it¡¹

    Because we frolicked too much yesterday, we will be investigating the ruins today... is what I wanted to say, but I really don¡¯t have a slightest idea what to do from here.

    ¡¸Something that could make me breathe underwater... Or use magic or something, which keeps the water away¡¹

    ¡¸Enclose the perimeter of the ruins with

    Elsie brings out such a suggestion, but how much have to be sucked out with that way.

    ¡¸Ano... I have an idea, but...¡¹

    Nervously, Lindsey raises her hand and speaks. Oh, this is unusual. The usually passive Lindsey, tries to speak out. There is no mistaking, a good idea came to her mind.

    ¡¸What? What? If you have a good idea, try to say it, you know¡¹

    ¡¸No, it is not something like an idea, but. By using Toyua-san`s [Long Sense], how about we try to expand the sense of sight, and... ¡¹

    ¡¸...............¡¹

    ...That`s the way. Kuu, why didn`t I think of that? It¡¯s really not good idea to be stupid. After giving Lindsey a ¡®thumbs up¡¯, I invoke [Long sense].

    The sense of sight is expanding towards the sea, from the entrance of the ruins advancing deeper inside.

    ¡¸Well? Do you see something? ¡¹

    ¡¸... It¡¯s too dark, I can¡¯t make out anything...¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing, already! ¡¹

    Being retorted by Elsie, I fire [Light] in a hurry. I thought that if a ball of light was passed underwater, it would¡¯ve have vanished, but that was not the case. Well, it isn¡¯t of Fire attribute after all.

    Before long, on the perimeter of the expanding sense of sight, it started to be bright. Moving the sense of sight together with the ball of light, they are advancing to the stairs.

    After descending for a little while, the big hall appeared. In the center there is a stage with a drawn magic formation, it is surrounded by what looks like six lined-up stands. On each of the stands, there are embedded magic stones, red, blue, brown, green, yellow, and purple. The six attributes, which excluded the no-attribute, were shining.

    Other than that, there is nothing especially particr in this ce. There are no treasure chests and the like. Markings such as inscriptions, there are also nothing like that. So, it is just that..?

    Returning to my normal sense of sight, I convey what I saw to Rin. The Chief of the Fairy Tribe folds her arms, pondering, but before long, she opened her mouth.

    ¡¸That is most likely a transfer formation.¡¹

    ¡¸Transfer formation£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Probably, by activating six attributes, the magic formation in the center connects to somewhere, you know. Like your [Gate] does. ¡¹

    Fumu. So it is a transfer device, used for movement. Possibly, in olden days, when the water level was not up to here, it might have been used quite frequently. When it got submerged underwater with the passage of time, it could no longer be used by anyone, is what I think.

    ¡¸I want to activate it somehow, but... if there¡¯s no way to reach it, it can¡¯t be helped. I have no magic of any attribute that can help me breathe underwater after all. ¡¹

    ¡ºMaster.¡»

    Notwithstanding Rin, who has stopped pondering, while being held in Yumina¡¯s arms, Kohaku called out to me.

    ¡¸What is it, Kohaku? ¡¹

    ¡ºManipting all that water, one persones to mind that can resolve Master¡¯s troubles.¡»

    Leaving the sandy beach, Rin used magic to draw a big magic formation on the ground near a rocky area.

    ¡¸You know, normally in summoning magic, you can`t summon a specificpanion£¿¡¹

    ¡ºI will mix my spiritual powers with Master¡¯s magical powers. When calling in this state, those guys will certainly react, and will, I think, respond to the summoning. ¡»

    Kohaku parried Rin`s words smoothly. Apparently, you can summon that way. What an underhanded-like trick.

    ¡¸Even so, to summon ¡ºGenbu¡»... Even if that child is a ¡ºByakko¡», it is still unbelievable. Let alone summoning anotherpanion.¡¹

    ¡¸My-my, if you worry about this type of thing with Toyua-dono, it would be useless-degozaruyo.¡¹

    Yae soothes Rin, who is again grumbling, and they leave to get out of the magic formation.

    ¡ºI think we can do the summoning, but I don¡¯t know what kind of contract condition those guys will seek. Their temperament is not wild, but because they are slightly strange...¡»

    ¡¸Say, for a while now, you keep calling them [those guys]. However, isn¡¯t it just one animal? ¡¹

    ¡ºWhat are you saying, they are the two [Genbu]. Maa, if you try to summon them, you will understand.¡»

    Maa, so it is also like that, isn`t it. For now, I will give it a go.

    Standing before the magic square, I start concentrating magical power using darkness attribute. In the center of the magic formation a thick fog begins to drift, and soon bes darker. In that direction, Kohaku who was standing nearby starts to mix my magical power with the fog. More urately, it seems like this is Kohaku`s spiritual power, but I won`t care about minor details.

    ¡¸Oh the one, who rules winter and water, north and high mountains. Answer my voice. Respond to my request, show thy figure.¡¹

    From the filling fog, suddenly, an enormous magical power appeared. No, that is also spiritual power. Simr to that time with Kohaku, I sense the wave of an electric-like magic power.

    After the fog clears up, there was a gigantic tortoise. Its size is around 4 meters. It was and tortoise. It has exactly four legs. However, although I call it a tortoise, more urately it is a monster tortoise. It resembles a monster, like the one I saw in the cinema, with a shell from which a jet sprouts out of and used to fly in the air. Except it had no tusks.

    And then, in addition to this monster, there was ck serpent twining around. That one isrge too. It looked like a giant anaconda with scales shining like a ck pearl and gold pupils. Those eyes were turned in my direction and Kohaku¡¯s.

    ¡ºAara? If it isn¡¯t Byakko. It has been a while. Have you been well? ¡»

    ¡ºIt has been a while, Genbu.¡»

    ¡ºN, Mo... Come now, really. It is fine to call me [Gen-chan]. Don¡¯t be so cold.¡»

    How carefree. What is with this serpent? This fellow speaks surprisingly familiar. However, his voice is somehow audacious. Transsexual-like...

    ¡ºNow then, that onii-san over here is..?¡»

    ¡ºMy master, Mochizuki Touya.¡»

    ¡ºMaster, you say£¿¡»

    Surprised, they looked this way. That meticulous judging look, was pointed at me. I was imagining the grim voice of an ossan or jii-san because of its appearance, but surprisingly, what I heard was a voice more feminine. Somewhat foxy.

    ¡ºThis... human is a master... How you have fallen, Byakko. ¡»

    ¡ºSay what you want. Shortly, this gentleman will also be your master. ¡»

    ¡ºNonsense! ¡»

    Kohaku keeps his cool and wards off the Tortoise`s provocation. The Tortoise looks at me angrily and the Serpent eyes me curiously. Things like that are troublesome.

    ¡ºVery well, the one called Touya. To see if you are worthy to make a contract with us, we will have you undergo a test. ¡»

    ¡¸It is fine, but what am I to do? ¡¹

    ¡ºFight with us. If until sunset you are able to stand your ground in one piece, we will make a contract in acknowledgement of your power. However, if you go out of magic formation, surrender, or lose consciousness, there won¡¯t be a contract.¡»

    Meaning it would be my win if I bring you down. Are you thinking that you can¡¯t lose? ording to Kohaku, their great confidencees from their superior defense skills.

    ¡¸So, it¡¯s fine if I am able to remain standing until sunset, right? ¡¹

    ¡ºThat is so. It is also fine to evade. If you can continue to evade until sunset, that is. ¡»

    The Tortoise answers whileughing, which sounded like it was mocking me. Ah, now I feel a bit offended.

    The size of the magic formation is approximately 20 meters in diameter. Not much room to continuously evade. It is just before noon, so sunset would be in 6~7 hours, wouldn¡¯t it? There is a limit on how long you can continue evading.

    Maa, I guess, the other side will be aiming for that. Sorry, but it won`t go that way.

    ¡¸I got it. Then, let`s do this, shall we? ¡¹

    ¡¸To, Touya-san, will you be okay? ¡¹

    I wonder if Yumina is worrying about me. While looking up at me, her seemingly anxious voice came out. How kind. In order to give her a piece of mind, I gently brush her golden head. There is no need to worry about anything.

    ¡¸It is okay. Maa, I think, I will be able to manage somehow.¡¹

    Leaving with that, I step into the magic formation. The Tortoise was stillughing, but, well, it is okay for it to do as it likes.

    ¡ºYou are surprisingly calm, aren¡¯t you? ¡»

    ¡ºJust for this bravery, I guess I will praise you. Then,e! ¡»

    Going ¡®gogaaaa!¡¯ the Tortoise roars to signal the start of the battle. Well, this guy IS a monster, after all.

    Maa, victory goes to the one who makes the first move.

    ¡¸Slip¡¹

    ¡º¡ºFugyaa£¡£¿¡»¡»

    With a thud, the Serpent and Tortoise falls down producing an earth tremor. With that big body, there won¡¯t be any significant damage.

    While the effect of the ¡¸Slip¡¹ is in effect, I take out a bullet from the back pouch on my waist and begin to apply magic on it.

    ¡¸Enchant: Slip¡¹

    Now, I invoke another magic, and set up a mechanism on the bullet.

    ¡¸Program Start /

    Invoke condition£º Slip effect ends /

    Invoke magic£º ¡¸Slip¡¹ /

    Stop condition£º Cancelled by caster /

    Program End¡¹

    All right. With this, the arrangements are done.

    ¡ºKuu! ¡»

    I drive the finished bullet into the ground under the Tortoise¡¯s feet, who tries to stand up.

    ¡º¡ºUgyaa £¡£¿¡»¡»

    Swish! And again the Tortoise falls down producing an earth tremor. Each time it tries to stand up, it slips and a grand sound reverberates and shakes the nearby ground with vibrations.

    ¡¸You......are you a demon£¿¡¹

    Rin turns her scornful gaze in my direction, looking shocked. By her feet, Kohaku was rolling on the ground like crazy whileughing. Looks like it hit the nail. Even P is holding her sides and earnestly rolling. Really, how much [Program] is allowing you to do. That is 200 years of crystallization, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸When the ¡¸Slip¡¹ effect expires, another ¡¸Slip¡¹ is invoked. When that ¡¸Slip¡¹ expires, there will be another ¡¸Slip¡¹. It is an eternal loop, isn¡¯t it? If the magic power supply is cut, the loop would end. ¡¹

    Actually, yesterday, when I saw P on the beach doing a loop, the idea hit me, and it turned out splendidly. And because the magic recovery rate exceeds the consumption rate, there is no problem.

    ¡¸Now, all that is left is to wait here until sunset. If I¡¯m not mistaken, we brought a bento, didn¡¯t we, Lindsey? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Yes. We brought them, but...¡¹

    Is Lindsey okay? Making that face, she looks at [Genbu], who continues to fall over. I have not vited any rules, you know?

    [How do I say this...? I`m feeling pity -degozaru...]

    [Touya, being with you for a while now, I kind of understand you, but you really need to learn how to... read the mood]

    Somehow, the talk is heavy. But a match is a match, no rules were broken, and if you can win safely, then that is the best, is what I think.

    ¡º¡ºUguuu£¡¡»¡»

    Thud£¡

    After opening the bento, I stuff my cheeks with ir-san`s special made sandwich. Delicious. Ham and cheese are the best.

    ¡º¡ºFugyaa£¡¡»¡»

    Swish£¡

    That vegetable sd is also delicious. The dressing is again superb.

    ¡º¡ºFugyuru£¡¡»¡»

    Bump£¡

    ¡¸Mo... I wish the ground would stop shaking.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸ (You are) terrible£¡¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Am I?

 Chapter 64: Transfer Formation and Sky Garden

    Arc 9: Inheritance of Babylon.

    Chapter 64: Transfer Formation and Sky Garden

    ¡ºDon¡¯t make... fun of me... you, goraaaaa!!¡»

    The ck serpent roars louder while rolling around. Its tone is different from before. As I thought, is that guy an Okama?

    From the cracked open mouth of the serpent, a water bullet is fired. He did that while tumbling though, so itpletely flew in the wrong direction and hit the barrier of the magic formation.

    That was dangerous. Everyone else was safe outside the magic formation but if that one hit me that would be bad, wouldn¡¯t it? Aiming at the little bit of time being in the air while slipping, this time the tortoise opened its big mouth.

    ¡ºEat this! ¡»

    Thepressed water flew like aser. Well, this flew in the wrong direction too. Was it simr to Lindsey¡¯s [Aqua Cutter]? That¡¯s troubling.

    Considering that you¡¯ll slip if you move even if it was just a single millimeter and you¡¯ll keep slipping, you would never be able to stand still. It would make aiming hard, but there¡¯s still a possibility of me getting hit.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t be helped. I will have you fall over some more.¡¹

    ¡º¡ºE!?¡»¡»

    I take out two bullets from the pouch again, apply enchant and load it into the gun, but this time I fire it directly at the serpent and tortoise instead of the ground.

    ¡ºNeaaaaaauuuuu!?¡»

    ¡ºUnyaeaaaaaaaaa!?¡»

    The two begin to slip worse than before giving them no time to do ranged attacks. Turning around and around like having been thrown into a washing machine, they keep turning and falling and falling and falling and falling.

    ¡¸Hey, what on earth are you doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? I only fired eleration magic at them.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Demon¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    No-attribute magic [elerate]. It is a magic which elerates the body of the caster, but it can also be bestowed on another person. I could also enchant the barrier for an area of effect, but I decided to leave that for now... Uhm, why are you guys looking at me like that?

    Except for Kohaku who was rolling withughter, everyone had a stiff smile.

    ...I may have overdone it... maybe.

    ¡ºUaaa... Uoeeu... turn-, turning, the world is turning around... ¡»

    ¡ºSto-, Stop please... this is very unpleasant... I don¡¯t want this anymore... ¡»

    I overdid it. The ck serpent fainted with its eyes wide open, and the tortoise has been weeping for a while now.

    ¡¸Aa, Forgive me somehow. I overdid it. So I apologize.¡¹

    I could feel everyone¡¯s painful stare on my back. I cancelled [Slip] once Genbu admitted defeat and agreed to do the contract but I struggled to soothe the girls after that.

    ¡ºAa, that was a painful experience... The Master whom Byakko recognized, we too ept... ¡»

    While muttering, the serpent is still staggering from dizziness. The tortoise had finally stopped weeping, and firmly turned its eyes in my direction. I apologized again while caressing the tortoise¡¯s head. The tortoise casts down its eyes and lowers its body.

    ¡ºMochizuki Touya-sama. You are a person worthy of being our master. Please, establish a master-servant contract with us.¡»

    Saying so, the tortoise and serpent both deeply bowed their heads.

    ¡¸Etto, If I am not mistaken I have to give you names? ¡¹

    ¡ºThat is so. Please choose a lovely name, Goshujin-sama. ¡»

    ¡ºFor guys like this [Serpent] and [Tortoise] is enough. ¡»

    ¡ºWait, what? You, be silent! Please don¡¯t. ¡»

    The serpent menacingly bares its fangs at Kohaku`s proposal. The acid is dripping, the acid is dripping!

    I was also thinking of [Serpent] and [Tortoise]. That was very dangerous. Names like Hebiko or Kameko are no good, I think...

    (TL: Hebiko ¨C snake-child, Kameko ¨C tortoise-child)

    Genbu... ck and Water.

    ¡¸Then, how about Kuroyou and Sango? ¡¹

    ¡ºKuroyou ? ¡» (TL: means ¡®obsidian¡¯)

    ¡ºSango? ¡» (TL: means ¡®coral¡¯)

    Kohaku is named after a jewel, so it¡¯s only appropriate. Those are also reminiscent of ck and water. The serpent will be [Kuroyou ] while the tortoise will be [Sango].

    (TL: Kohaku means ¡®amber¡¯, for those that forgot)

    ¡¸How about it£¿¡¹

    ¡ºI will receive the name of [Kuroyou ] with pleasure¡»

    ¡ºThen, this one will also from now on call thyself [Sango] with gratitude.¡»

    It was good that they liked the names. Summoned beasts who have been given names are able to go out of magic formation. Sluggishly, Sango startsing out of the magic barrier.

    ¡ºWait a minute, Genbu... No, Sango. We are able to manifest constantly due to Master¡¯s magical power. However, with that figure, you will only cause trouble for Master. Change your appearance. ¡»

    ¡º... Is that so? ¡»

    ¡ºByakko... It would be better if I became as small as Kohaku-chan? Then in that case... ne! ¡»

    With a pop, Kuroyou and Sango changed their figures change into small ones.

    On the ck shelled 30 centimeter long tortoise was a regr sized ck snake coiled up. They looked normal, but they were drifting in the air.

    ¡¸You can fly? ¡¹

    ¡ºIn this form we can. But we can¡¯t move fast...¡»

    Sango effortlessly swims in the air. It is certainly not fast. Almost just as fast as walking. However, the figure of and tortoise flying is surreal.

    Well, with that size we¡¯d be able to walk with them.

    ¡¸Nice you meet you, Kuroyou , Sango.¡¹

    I gently stroke Kuroyou and Sango¡¯s head with my finger who were on my shoulder.

    ¡ºThis Kuroyou , will show its usefulness.¡»

    ¡ºI, too, will be helpful, you know.¡»

    Then shall I have you be useful immediately?

    ¡ºWould it be fine to make you be able to breathe underwater? ¡»

    ¡¸Yes, can you do that? ¡¹

    ¡ºNo problem. No one rivals us in terms of defense. ¡»

    Even if he says so, it might still be dangerous. For now only I will try to go and activate all the magic stones. Since it¡¯s me, I can activate all attributes by myself. Afterwards I will try to use [Gate] so the others cane.

    ¡¸If something happens, pleasee back immediately with [Gate]. ¡¹

    While receiving Elsie¡¯s worries, I ce Kuroyou and Sango on my shoulder, and try to enter the sea with my clothes on. Ooh, it really isn¡¯t getting wet. There seems to be a magical barrier separating the water approximately 1 centimeter from my body. This is their ability, isn¡¯t it?

    Sshing, I went deeper into the sea. Soon the water level reaches to my neck and then finally my whole body is submerged.

    However, it¡¯s not difficult. I can breathe normally. I don¡¯t even feel the unpleasant water pressure either.

    ¡¸Now then, how strong is this? ¡¹

    ¡ºWell. If it¡¯s a physical attack, not even a blow from a dragon is enough, but if it¡¯s magic, it would depend on the opponent¡¯s abilities. ¡»

    Kuroyou says, while shaking its head.

    ¡ºOur barriers are strong, but it has its limits. If a magic was used to erase the barrier itself, even we can do nothing about it.¡»

    I listen to Kuroyou `s exnation, who is close to my ears. Well, you can¡¯t have everything, can you?

    I keep walking on the bottom of the sea. Aree, that reminds me, is buoyancy also negated? My body isn¡¯t floating but if I stroke my hands and kick with my legs I could do it.

    While doing that, I saw a group ofrge stones. In the center was a building with stairs. I use magic for illumination and make my way underground.

    Soon I arrived in the big hall with the magic formation. Then I see the six magic stone stands surrounding the magic formation I saw when I was using [Long Sense].

    I approach the one with a red stone, and try to pour the fire attribute magical power on the installed magic stone.

    As soon as I did that, the stand with the magic stone starts glowing dimly in red. It activated, I think.

    I start activating the other stands in a simr manner one by one. With five lights revived, I pour the magical power on thest stand with the water stone and then the magic formation in the center began to shine quietly.

    ¡¸With this the transfer formation is activated, right? ¡¹

    I timidly try to get up on the magic formation. ...... Nothing is happening. Are ?

    Now what? All six stands are shining properly. That should have been everythi... Aa...

    Possibly, it¡¯s the no-attribute.

    Come to think of it, [Gate] is also no-attribute. If this transfer formation is simr to that then...

    Standing in the center of magic formation, I send out no-attribute magical power. A burst of bright light suddenly shine from the magic formation, and I am transferred from here.

    When I opened my eyes slowly after being dazzled, there was a garden. With flowers blooming all over, small birds flying about, and a narrow canal with flowing water.

    Below my feet was a magic formation simr to the one at the bottom of the ocean, but there were no magic stone stands to activate. It seems to be one-way.

    ¡ºGoshujin-sama......Where are we, I wonder? ¡»

    ¡¸Who knows......¡¹

    After stepping off the magic formation, I look around the garden and see someone walking in my direction. Is that... a girl?

    Gradually, the figure bes clearer. When it does, I quickly avert my eyes!

    The jade-green short trimmed hair, the porcin-white skin, a pair of golden eyes. It was a maiden with a mysterious atmosphere. Her age looks to be around Elsie¡¯s and the others, I think. That¡¯s good.

    Arge light pink ribbon on a sleeveless ck jacket. White knee-high socks with ck enamel shoes. So far so good.

    So far so good. So far sooo good!

    ¡¸Pleased to meet you. I am [Francesca]. I am a control terminal for the [Babylon Sky Garden].¡¹

    Sky Garden? Terminal? I have plenty of questions, but I have to something more important to ask right now!

    ¡¸Say... Well ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. What is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸Why... under... you not wearing...? ¡¹

    I¡¯m averting my eyes, but even with just a glimpse it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s definitely not wearing any skirt or pants.

    There is only a small white piece of clothing, but that¡¯s it... Her pantsu arepletely in in sight.

    I don¡¯t understand. What the heck is going on here!

    ... But you have my gratitude!

 Chapter 65: Compatible Person and Babylon

    Arc 9: Inheritance of Babylon.

    Chapter 65: Compatible Person and Babylon

    ¡¸Why?... Do I have to? ¡¹

    The girl called Francesca cutely tilts her head. What, is there a rule here that says you can¡¯t wear skirts or trousers!? Call out the one responsible for it! Because I will praise him!

    However, this situation is not good for my mental health. I have to do something about it.

    ¡¸Let me see... Francesca, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Please call me Shisuka. ¡¹

    I was thinking the nickname for Francesca should have been Fran, but that¡¯s not important right now.

    ¡¸First of all, can you do me a favor and go put on something? Umm, because I¡¯m having trouble where to look... ¡¹

    ¡¸But, am I not wearing pantsu? ¡¹

    You are wearing pantsu! But that¡¯s not what I meant!

    Kuu... Calm down, calm down. I should think of it as a swimsuit. It is a swimsuit, it is a swimsuit... Peek.

    It¡¯s not a swimsuit! It¡¯s pantsu! Definitely pantsu!

    ¡¸You just looked, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry! ¡¹

    I was seen.

    ¡¸Oh well, if you go that far I will put on something. ¡¹

    Out of nowhere, Shisuka takes out a ck skirt with white frills and puts it on. If you had one from the beginning, wear it!

    ¡¸... You won¡¯t do anything? ¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t. And because I won¡¯t, please put on something quickly. ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay to touch if it¡¯s just a little bit, you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m good! Put it on quickly! ¡¹

    I felt like crying. At least I can finally calm down and we can talk since Shisuka is now wearing a skirt. Still, I¡¯m already terribly worn out.

    ¡¸Well, I have a lot of questions I want to ask, will that be okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, by all means. ¡¹

    ¡¸What on earth is this ce? ¡¹

    ¡¸This is the Babylon [Sky Garden]. Some people call it the [Ocean Paradise]. ¡¹

    (TL: the actual term for paradise is [Niraikanai])

    (ED: Nirai Kanai is a mythical ce in Ryukyuan religion)

    Sky Garden? Looking around it certainly is a garden, but it looks more like a botanical garden. When I look up, I can see a ss dome in the sky. Following Shisuka to the end of the garden, I see a ss wall.

    Beyond that is a sea of clouds spreading out. There is no mistake. This ce is floating in the sky... This is indeed a sky garden.

    ¡¸What on earth is this ce? What is the purpose of this facility? ¡¹

    ¡¸This [Garden] was built by the professor as a hobby. ¡¹

    ¡¸Professor? ¡¹

    ¡¸Professor Regina Babylon. Our creator¡¹

    Creator? That¡¯s a strange way of putting it. It¡¯s as if she said she was built... could it be!?

    ¡ºGoshujin-sama. This person is not human. I cannot sense its stream of life. ¡»

    ¡¸How... ! ¡¹

    Sango confirms it, but the feeling of [As I thought] and the feeling of [It can¡¯t be] are still conflicting inside of me.

    ¡¸I am the control terminal built for the [Garden] by the professor. It has been 5092 years since then. ¡¹

    ¡¸Five-...!! ¡¹

    Notwithstanding that Rin is 612 years old (personal opinion), she would still be 4480 years older!

    Or rather, should I say, she is a robot that was built that long ago. Android... Or in this case, would it be gynoid? (TL: fembot)

    ¡¸Then, is Shisuka a machine? ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not entirely a machine. A living body built with magic using magic furnace and the like, abination of magic life-form and machine... is what I am. ¡¹

    Golem, Cyborg, Homunculus ¨C those would be closer, I think. I certainly can¡¯t see her as anything but a human being. No matter how I look at her, she is a girl.

    ¡¸... I can¡¯t have children, but I¡¯m capable of the act itself, you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸I did not hear that! Hey, don¡¯t pull up your skirt! ¡¹

    Shisuka

    This child was not programmed with shame! Professor, you fool!

    ¡¸It¡¯s still brand new. ¡¹

    ¡¸As I said, I did not hear that! ¡¹

    (TL: I have no idea, what ¡¸ÐÂÆ·¥Ç¥¹¤Î¤Ë¡¹ means)

    (ED: My best guesses include: Untouched. Virgin. Clean. Lol)

    Seemingly dissatisfied, Shisuka lowers her skirt. I felt like I somehow havee to understand the character of the professor who created her. A weirdo.

    ¡ºShe is still a child, one who doesn¡¯t understand much, isn`t she. ¡»

    Kuroyou, while shaking its head, mutters so and looks at Shisuka. I also think so.

    ¡¸Still, to keep operating for more than 5000 years... Not just Shisuka but this [Sky Garden] as well still hasn¡¯t deteriorated, did it not break, ever? ¡¹

    ¡¸This [Garden] is strengthened with magic. I was in sleep mode for the sake of maintenance for over 5000 years, and was to remain on standby unless there was an emergency. The management of the [Garden] was automatic. ¡¹

    ... Wait a minute. If Shisuka is operating now, does that mean there¡¯s an emergency? Asking Shisuka that, she slightly nods.

    ¡¸Speaking of emergencies, this is the emergency. There is a guest after 4907 years. Which reminds me, your name? ¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Touya. Mochizuki Touya¡¹

    ¡¸Touya-sama. You are appropriately recognized as apatible person. From now on, the airframe number 23, an individual named [Francesca], is transferred to you. Please treat me well for a long time. ¡¹

    ¡¸Ha? ¡¹

    What is apatible person? No, other than that, what is this about a transfer? Shisuka points towards the magic formation I came out from and starts to exin.

    ¡¸That transfer formation cannot be activated by normal people. Because that cannot be activated by multiple people. In other words, that transfer formation can only be activated by someone who possesses all the attributes... Simr to the professor¡¯s special characteristic. ¡¹

    The professor who manufactured Shisuka also possessed all the attributes, didn`t she. That was also more than 5000 years ago. In the first ce, you cannote here unless you have that characteristic, it seems.

    ¡¸And the professor decided before dying to entrust us left behind to thepatible person, whoes out from transfer formation. It has already been 4907 years since then. ¡¹

    ¡¸So apatible person, is someone who possesses all the attributes... ¡¹

    ¡¸? You are wrong, you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? I am? ¡¹

    It is readily denied. So having all the attributes is not the condition to be apatible person, is it? Then what on earth is the condition to be called apatible person, I wonder?

    ¡¸Since I was told to cover myself when Touya-sama saw my pantsu, you arepatible person. ¡¹

    ¡¸Really?! What kind ofpatibility is that?! I don¡¯t understand! ¡¹

    ¡¸That is important, you know? Should Touya-sama lose to his desire and have assaulted me, then you would have been thrown on the ground. Also aside from that, if my pantsu appearance was left as it was, that would also qualify you as ipatible person and you would be politely requested to go back to the ground. ¡¹

    (TL: the ground as in below the sky garden, not the one on which they currently stand)

    Eh, seriously? That pantsu exposure had such significance? That is extremely suspicious.

    ¡¸We and Babylon were to be entrusted to someone who was kind and considerate towards others, and so the professor thought of this kind of test. ¡¹

    ¡¸Uh huh, the professor is weird. ¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t deny that. ¡¹

    You don¡¯t deny it. As I thought, weird.

    ¡¸We were told that the final judgement would be left to our individual discretion. Instead of adies¡¯ man who is excessively tender and experienced towards women, the ideal person would have self-control while still be interested in peeking, a taciturn person who pretends not to have an interest was preferable. ¡¹

    It appears that thepatible person is selected based on those criteria... Or rather, what is with being a taciturn person! How rude! Do not be tricked with things like safety!

    ¡¸With that, I have be your possession. Please treat me well from now on, Master. ¡¹

    ¡¸Ha... ¡¹

    I have a feeling I was just dragged into some frightful troubles. Even having not met the professor, a deceitful facees to mind.

    For the time being, I will bring everyone here. It would be better to discuss this once. After talking to Shisuka, I open the [Gate] towards the ground.

    ¡¸Sky Garden... right. It¡¯s possible that this is a legacy of the Ancient Civilization Paruteno. ¡¹

    While looking around the vicinity, Rin indulged in deep emotions.

    Ancient civilization Paruteno. A super-civilization that brought forth various magics, and tools, that implemented them, the artifacts.

    The Babylon is also one of the legacies that that civilization created, so it can be called an artifact by itself. If that is so, Shisuka may also be an artifact.

    Everyone is looking around the garden. When I asked Shisuka, she said the Garden consists of 4 Paruteno dome segments... First of all, I don¡¯t know the extent of a Paruteno dome. At any rate, it is certainly big.

    Since there is also a botanical garden-like area, a water fountain, stepping stones, flower beds, ponds and the like, it is a garden which any person into gardening would jump at.

    Because it is a garden which you can appreciate while walking in, I somehow understand why everyone is getting carried away. Julio would be delighted if he saw this.

    In a corner of the garden was a pavilion, which was a resting ce near the pond, Me, Rin, and Shisuka were rxing.

    ¡¸And so, is the thing Rin was trying to obtain here? ¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows. I thought that I would be able to discover some ancient magic, but I managed to find something more. ¡¹

    Indeed, it¡¯s even possible to say that this Babylon itself is a crystallization of an ancient magic. A Garden which was extremely unlikely tost for more than 5000 years, flowers that do not wilt, a barrier to turn invisible to the enemy, I probably won¡¯t know what kind of ancient magic was used, because those things are truly wondrous.

    The person called Regina Babylon, the creator of all this was no doubt a genius, I think. However, she is a pervert, who forced this child to expose her pantsu to reveal my character.

    ¡¸Shisuka, is there anything else aside from this garden? ¡¹

    ¡¸No, there is nothing. It is just a private garden, which merely drifts in the sky-gozaimasu, different from the others. There are no treasures, no weapons. It is just a lovely garden, floating in the sky-gozaimasu ¡¹

    ¡¸I disagree, you could say that this in itself is simr to a treasure. ¡¹

    ¡¸Arigato-gozaimasu. However, you are already the master of Babylon [Sky Garden]-gozaimasu. ¡¹

    What? What do you mean?

    ¡¸I am the one who manages and controls this Babylon-gozaimasu. And I am Master¡¯s possession. My Babylon is also Master¡¯s. ¡¹

    ¡¸...... Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸It is so-gozaimasu. It is dowry-gozaimasu. ¡¹

    A huge dowry that is. Aside from that, I do not have any intentions of taking a bride. That sort of thing alone will cause some troubles.

    ¡¸Hey, Shisuka. There is something I was somewhat anxious about. You said earlier ¡°it is just a private garden, which merely drifts in the sky, [different from the others]¡±. What did you mean by that? ¡¹

    Rin gives Shisuka a sharp look. Now that you mention it... In [different from the others], what does [others] mean?

    ¡¸What I meant was Babylon is drifting in the sky dispersed in several areas. In addition to the [Garden] I manage, there are also the [Laboratory], [Hangar], and the [Library] which are controlled and managed by my sisters. It is collectively known as [Babylon]. ¡¹

 Chapter 66: A Kiss, and then A Kiss

    Arc 9: Inheritance of Babylon.

    Chapter 66: A Kiss, and then A Kiss

    ¡¸In other words, the ind floating in the sky called [Babylon] was built more than 5000 years ago by your creator, Professor Regina Babylon. Now it is drifting about in the skies throughout the world after bing scattered? ¡¹

    ¡¸That is right-gozaimasu. ¡¹

    Rin asks Shisuka for confirmation. The scale is toorge and I don¡¯t quite get it. Everyone who was strolling in the garden gathered in the pavilion and listened to Shisuka¡¯s story.

    ¡¸If there was such a thing floating in the sky, there should have been amotion. ¡¹

    Elsie states a usible opinion.

    ¡¸Babylon cannot be seen from the outside because of the magic barrier surrounding it. Because of that, it is almost impossible to confirm its existence from the ground. ¡¹

    (TL: again, the ground as in below)

    So that¡¯s how it is. Ancient genius (pervert) professor, freely using every single ancient magic, gave Babylon the perfect stealth.

    The only way to discover it, is to pass through the transfer formation. However to use it you must have the same all-attribute trait as the professor.

    ¡¸And so, how many floating inds like this exist in the world-degozaru? ¡¹

    ¡¸Including my [Garden], there¡¯s the [Library], [Laboratory], [Hangar], [Tower], [Rampart], [Workshop], [Alchemy Shop], and [Warehouse] totaling 9 in earlier days, but now I don¡¯t know how many are left¡¹

    (ED: Is the rampart actually an ind itself? Does that mean the indsbine like jigsaw puzzles and the rampart is a circr ind with a hole in the middle? That would actually be cool)

    9 more are floating in the sky?! No, much less in the entire world? It seems that in terms of size the [Garden] is the biggest. That professor was truly amazing... though a pervert.

    ¡¸As for me, that [Library] seems captivating. It might be packed full of various information about ancient civilization. ¡¹

    Rin nearby is expressing a daring smile, but I wonder about that. It IS that professor¡¯s library. Won¡¯t it be packed with mountains of ero-books? Too suspicious. Also about the [Warehouse] and the like... It would be really bad if it were also packed with ero-items.

    ¡¸... What about contacting the other floating inds, can you? ¡¹

    Lindsey timidly asks Shisuka. Still fearful of strangers... Well, the other party is not [human] however.

    (TL: pun on ÈËÒŠÖª¤ê where ÈË means human)

    Certainly if there are people simr to Shisuka who respectively serves as a control terminal, it should be quick to just get in touch with them.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, the link with the other sisters is currently severed. Because the level of the barrier was set too high, nomunication magic is allowed. And unless Master permits it, it won¡¯t be lowered. ¡¹

    ¡¸Link...? Moreover, what is Master? ¡¹

    Yumina tilts her head and asks Shisuka. Does she not understand link and the other words? While if it were proper nouns like [ss] and [Knife], English words can be understood to some extent through daily use in conversations. Are technical-like terms notmon in the world?

    ¡¸The Link means [Link, Connection]. Master means [Beloved Husband-sama] ¡¹

    ¡¸Do not teach them incorrect facts. Master means [Master] or [Boss], right?¡¹

    This fellow, she interprets [Master] = [Beloved Husband-sama], making a convenient exnation. Despite being a robot-child (not really), she jokes around too much. This is Professor Regina Babylon¡¯s fault, too.

    Which reminds me, Regina is a woman, right? A type you don¡¯t want to be acquainted with very much...

    ¡¸... What do you mean by Master? ¡¹

    Lindsey narrows her eyebrows and demands an exnation. Wait, why am I being criticized?

    ¡¸After my pantsu was seen by Touya-sama, I have decided to devote to him my body and heart. Therefore, he became my Master, my Goshujin-sama. ¡¹

    ¡¸Wooo!! This exnation is not enough!! ¡¹

    With a snap, the air freezes. With the exception of Rin and Kohaku, Sango and Kuroyou, everyone¡¯s eyes are turned towards me, but I can¡¯t sense the warmth in them.

    Rxedly, Lindsey stood before me, who was sitting on a chair, and looked down on me with her arms crossed. Eyes emitting the shine of absolute zero. Eh, who is this, this person? Where is the reserved, docile Lindsey?

    (TL: yandere #1

    (ED: Wouldn¡¯t this be more urate? yandere #2 */

    ¡¸... Touya-san. ¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, Hai? ¡¹

    ¡¸Seiza¡¹

    Lindsey-sama has gotten mad. Because she is usually quiet, the intensity this time makes it difficult to defy her more than anyone else. I decided to obediently sit on the ground.

    ¡¸... Despite seeing ours from before, you did it again. Do you really like pantsu that much? ¡¹

    ¡¸No, the thing earlier was an ident, it waspletely visible, or rather I should say... ¡¹

    ¡¸... And this time it was intentional, right? ¡¹

    No no, this wasn¡¯t intentional either, there was no way to prevent that, I think. It was disyed. Eh, am I the one at fault?

    ¡¸What is with that, were you not satisfied yesterday with our swimsuit figures? You saw them clearly, did you not? ¡¹

    ¡¸No, that is... ¡¹

    ¡¸I also tried my best and wore a matching bikini with Onee-chan, but was it no good? As I thought, swimsuits and underwear are different, is that how it is? ¡¹

    Hey, that is scary! Lindsey-san turned the other way and started grumbling!? The other 3 people also drew back a little bit, didn`t they?

    ¡¸With this flow should I also show my pantsu, I wonder? ¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me, just be silent for a little while¡¹

    Rin is floating an evil smile with a broad grin. She is fully enjoying this, isn¡¯t she!

    However, why do I have to be condemned like this?

    ¡¸You¡¯re making that face that says you don¡¯t understand why she is angry ¡¹

    I¡¯m startled by Rin¡¯s words as if she read my mind. Are you an Esper! Or is it a no-attribute magic!? Please give that to me!!

    ¡¸Let¡¯s leave it at that. If you me him more than that, you girls should also clearly be precise with your standpoint with him. At least you should stand as equal with the princess, right?¡¹

    ¡¸... ... Yes¡¹

    Lindsey nodded slightly and withdrew at Rin¡¯s words.

    What does that mean? Elsie while bitterly smiling, is pping on Lindsey¡¯s shoulder. I don¡¯t understand it well, but was I saved?

    ¡¸To lower the level of the barrier obstructingmunications, Touya¡¯s order, who is the master, is necessary. However, Touya is Master only of the [Sky Garden], nothing else. Unless the other side also lowers their barrier level and sends something back, they cannot be discovered¡¹

    ¡¸It is as described¡¹

    In order to return to the previous discussion, Shisuka responded to Rin¡¯s words.

    I tried to look up [Babylon] in the smartphone map application, but there was no hit. Even the [Garden] where we are now also doesn¡¯t have a hit. I think that [Search] is being obstructed.

    ¡¸Drifting for such a long time, did you not encounter the others? ¡¹

    ¡¸It happened twice. 3,028 years ago and 985 years ago. The first encounter was with the [Library], the second one with the [Warehouse]¡¹

    It seems like in ordance with Yumina pointing it out, a few encounters have urred. But even so, because it is a thousand years..... . By no means do we intend to wait for such an encounter that long.

    ¡¸In the end, to discover the other [Babylons], we have no choice but to search for every transfer formation. ¡¹

    Rin mutters while sighing. Do you still want to look for it? Although I¡¯m not really interested.

    ¡¸By the way, do you know where the other transfer formations are? ¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. In the first ce, I probably don¡¯t know from what ce Master and others came here. By the way, where is transfer formation of this [Garden]? ¡¹

    ¡¸In the south of Ishen, in the sea¡¹

    ¡¸Ishen? It is a name of and which I don¡¯t remember¡¹

    Aah, is that so. 5000 years ago Ishen was not founded yet?

    In any case, it seems that Shisuka doesn¡¯t know where the transfer formations for the other inds are. Taking that into ount, won¡¯t it be difficult to search for them?

    This time it was in the sea, but it would be unusual if the others were to remain safely for 5,000 years, won`t it... However, there is a possibility that some parts of the ruins are still there.

    ¡¸To begin with, why were the ruins dispersed like this-degozaru... If they are scattered throughout the world, collecting them in one ce would be almost impossible... ¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know why professor divided the [Babylon]. I didn¡¯t hear anything about this¡¹

    There had to be some reason to divide it, I think. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s mere harassment.

    With this though, the professor¡¯s credibility keeps falling. Arbitrarily treating the deceased person as entric who I have not even met is discourteous, isn¡¯t it.

    ¡¸And Touya. What will you do with this child? ¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you ask me what to do... ¡¹

    Being called out by Elsie, I be worried. She was in this ce by herself for more than 5000 years. Though I feel sorry for her, but.....

    ¡¸Shisuka, what do you want to do? ¡¹

    ¡¸I think I want to be together with Master. From morning till night. From bath to bed. ¡¹

    Staggering anxiety came about. Forgetting about it as if it did not happened is not a correct decision, isn¡¯t it. Somehow, Lindsey-san started grumbling again.

    ¡¸Wait... Won¡¯t leaving [Sky Garden] be bad? If anything happens in the absence of the manager it will be troubling, I think¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about that. If anything happens to the [Sky Garden], I will know it immediately. In me, there is an ability to transfer to [Garden]. Since the automatic management of [Garden] is enough, there won¡¯t be any problems¡¹

    Ah, that is how it is.... The retreat is cut off. I already have no choice but to take care of her, do I?

    ¡¸Concerning [Sky Garden], I want to finish its master registration. I am already Master¡¯s possession, but [Garden] has to be Master¡¯s possession precisely. ¡¹

    ¡¸Registration? What are you going to do? ¡¹

    ¡¸Please excuse me for a bit¡¹

    Saying so, Shisukaes around before me who is sitting on the chair. And then, drawing with both hands my face towards hers, she brought our lips together as if it was a trifling matter.

    ¡¸Fumu ! ! ???¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Aaaaaa©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¥Ã£¡£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹ ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    A quartet of screams is heard. But without paying attention to it, with a smile Shisuka¡¯s tongue prated my lips. Hey hey hey hey! What has gotten into her!? I demand an exnation!

    Not long after my lips are separated, I realize that I have been kissed.

    (TL: this guy is an Einstein)

    ¡¸Fu, Fua!? ¡¹

    The stupid voice leaks out. Although it could not be helped, it was my first time! Snatched. Snatched awaypletely...

    ¡¸Registrationplete. Master¡¯s gene memorization is finished. From now on the ownership of [Sky Garden] is transferred to my Master Mochizuki Touya. ¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute, what are you doing!! ¡¹

    Yumina approaches Shisuka. Raising her small hands over her head, she expressed her anger with her whole body with grinding noise.

    ¡¸All of sudden, you, ki-, ki-, kissed him! Even though I haven¡¯t done that yet! Even though I haven¡¯t done that yet!! ¡¹

    Why did she say that twice? I don¡¯t quite understand whether she is being angry or she is panicking with her face bing red. I think that she looks a bit cute, but what should I do?

    ¡¸It is because I thought it was the most efficient way to collect the gene. I can¡¯t have children, but that method probably would have various problems¡¹

    ¡¸Chi-, Children!? ¡¹

    (ED: Registration by snu-snu)

    Yumina`s face became even more red. It might just be my imagination, but it looks like there¡¯s steam rising. Interrupting my field of vision, someone stood up before my eyes. I look up to see Lindsey¡¯s figure with hands on her hips and grim face ring this way.

    Ah, that¡¯s a bad sign. Halfheartedly, I¡¯vee to understand. Resigning myself, I closed my eyes.

    ¡¸... Touya-san ¡¹

    ¡¸... H-, hai! ¡¹

    ¡¸I, I like Touya-san. ¡¹

    Eh?

    Opening my eyes at those sudden words, when I look up at the girl once more, Lindsey is standing with her face dyed brightly red simr to Yumina¡¯s face.

    And then closing her eyes as if reaching a decision, she forcefully pressed her own lips on mine.

    Different from that time with Shisuka, it was a forced-like kiss with ack of experience.

    ¡¸mMugu !?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸AAaAAAaA©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¥Ã£¡£¡£¡£¡¡¹ ¡¹¡¹

    The scream of triocking one voice from earlier, echoed in the [Sky Garden].

 Chapter 67: Wifeâ€™s Anger and the Second Person

    What a fine day for the new chapter.

    So... Before you enjoy reading the things MC does, which most of the typical anime blockheads don¡¯t have the guts to do, or simply because they are blockheads, there is some news.

    Next week there won`t be new chapter. Super has some RL stuff to do, and I will be too busy ying the new DOOM. So, on that note, here is the proposition from yours truly (I hope Super will forgive me and support me in that).

    If, by let¡¯s say 16 May 2016 (UTC time, midnight), this chapter gets 256 posts (I like binary, I can¡¯t lie), we will do 3 chapters by 28 Math 2016 (hope SH guys won¡¯t count that as giarism).

    As usual, no spam, no flooding, no cursing and please be supportive of one another.

    Enjoy the read:

    TL: greujnik

    ED: Super Banana

    Arc 9: Inheritance of Babylon.

    Chapter 67: Wife¡¯s Anger and the Second Person

    After Lindsey¡¯s confession. We took Shisuka with us to the mansion after that without clearing things up.

    With my mind panicking, I entrusted Shisuka to Lime-san, hastily went back to my room, and copsed on the bed holding my head in my arms. What the heck is going on?

    Lindsey likes me? Is it not a ¡®Like¡¯ kind, but ¡®Love¡¯ kind of thing?

    (TL: as we all know, japanese ºÃ¤­ carries a big emotional specter, ranging from child-like love to mature love. Thus MC not sure what kind it is...)

    Ununuu..... . Argh, should I not worry about it?

    Lindsey is certainly cute. She is a graceful, quiet girl considerate of others. Though a little shy in front of strangers, she is a hard-working person. If I make her my girlfriend, she¡¯d be the perfect woman, I think.

    But, tentatively, I am Yumina¡¯s fiance.

    Speaking about Yumina, she is cute, her age does not match herposure, and she¡¯s dependable. Lately I¡¯ve been asionally surprised of her disy of behavior befitting her age. Is this ¡®gap-moe¡¯? Hm? Despite being appropriate, it is a gap?

    Aaah, what should I do...

    While burying my face in my pillow and sighing, knock-knock, I heard a knocking sound on the room¡¯s door.

    ¡¸Touya-san, it is Yumina... ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? ¡¹

    Opening the door Yumina was standing there wearing casual clothes. For some reason, it feels awkward. No, I don¡¯t mean anything particrly bad. Is this the feeling of a wife exposing her husband¡¯s affair? No, before being a wife, we¡¯re not even married so there wouldn¡¯t be an affair!

    After Yumina entered, she sat down on the sofa ced in the middle of the room. I casually sit down in front of her, but for some reason my nce keeps swimming around. I wonder if it is because I feel guilty.

    Ji©¤©¤¤Ã......¡£

    Ji©¤©¤©¤©¤¤Ã......¡£

    Ji©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¤Ã......¡£

    Ji©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¤Ã......¡£

    Uu. It has been a while since thest gaze attack of the heterochromic eyes. It is mentally intense, you know...

    ¡¸Touya-san¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, Hai¡¹

    ¡¸I, I am angry, you know? ¡¹

    No, saying such a thing... Even as a joke, from Yumina¡¯s standpoint as a fianc¨¦e, me being confessed to by the other girls is by no means amusing, I think.

    Before my eyes her brows furrow and her cheeks swell, which is kind of cute but in this situation it by no means can be softened without reason.

    ¡¸Even though I have not been kissed yet, for it to be snatched away earlier by two people! ¡¹

    ¡¸That was...!? ¡¹

    In a sense that may be so. However! That¡¯s already been done, and I didn¡¯t do it! But I don¡¯t want to sound like I¡¯m making excuses.

    ¡¸Are you not angry about Lindsey¡¯s confession? ¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean? If you take a look at Lindsey-san, you will somewhat understand that she likes Touya-san¡¹

    Excuse me, even if I looked at her I did not know that... I¡¯m feeling a bit overwhelmed.

    ¡¸On this asion I would like to say in advance, I won¡¯t have anyints if Touya-san has ten or twenty mistresses unless you those girls unhappy. I believe that to be a measure of a man¡¯s dependability¡¹

    ... Is that so? It is said that polygamy is not unusual in this world but as far as permission goes, it is still scary...

    ¡¸However! Ho-we-ver! Despite me being the legal wife, I have yet to do it and you are too careless about being kissed! You are full of openings! Please defend it! Pleasepletely defend it!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, but¡¹

    ¡¸Excuses are prohibited!¡¹

    ¡¸Hai...¡¹

    I think her getting angry at this point may be different, but it seems that it is quite considerably important for her for some reason.

    ¡¸Then, for example, had Yumina done it earlier, would it have been a problem?¡¹

    ¡¸Although I would still somewhat burn with jealousy a little bit. But it won¡¯t be no good. If you take care of me properly¡¹

    I wonder if this child is really 12 years old. She might be overdoing it with the farsightedness. Or she might not like me to that extent...

    ¡¸...... Just now you were thinking of something rude, weren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸U¡¹

    I wonder why the only women around me are those with such a sharp perception. Yumina determinedly came around the table and sat down facing me on the sofa I was sitting on.

    ¡¸Touya-san. I have resolved myself to live with you as husband and wife. It is because I love you. And because I love you to such extent that I won¡¯t lose even to Lindsey-san. That much, you should not doubt. ¡¹

    ¡¸... Forgive me. ¡¹

    Meekly, apologetic words came out. To doubt her that much would be rude to her feelings. Because she is better than me who is bad at making decisions.

    ¡¸... Really, forgive me¡¹

    ¡¸... If you hold me close and give me a kiss I will forgive you¡¹

    Hey! That is too high a degree of difficulty, Yumina-san!

    But still, the atmosphere does not allow me to escape from this situation. Nervously reaching my hand out to her shoulder, I draw her small body close. I tightly hugged her, and moved her head close at the chin. Her tender body and the sweet aroma of her hair made my heart beat fast.

    Aa-well, I guess I have no choice but to recognize them, my own feelings.

    Yumina raised her small body from inside of my arms, turned to face me and quietly closed her eyes. They are closed! Is it impossible to escape anymore!? I can¡¯t, you know!! I get it already!!

    Resolving myself, I kiss Yumina¡¯s small lips. Just lightly touching them, it is a modest kiss. When we part our lips, she opened her eyes, smiled radiantly, and strongly clung to me once again.

    ¡¸Ehehe. I have received it! The first to receive a kiss from Touya-san is me! isn¡¯t that right!? ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Aa... is that so, is that how it is... ¡¹

    Certainly, I have received it twice, but, for the first time I did it myself... Is it possible that that was the objective!? I have a feeling that somehow it was all calcted, but it¡¯s scary so I won¡¯t think too deeply about it.

    What about the world where a 16-year-old man kisses a 12-year-old girl... I don¡¯t know in this world but if in the previous world, a senior high schooler guy kissing a sixth grade girl... It smells of crime, absolutely. Talking about age, it¡¯s only a 4 year difference.

    ¡¸What does Touya-san think of Lindsey-san?¡¹

    ¡¸What I think... I think she¡¯s cute, I was honestly happy of her confession, you know. However, despite not being able toe to the decision about Yumina yet, when I think about Lindsey, I don¡¯t know know what the best thing do is. It¡¯s a miserable story¡¹

    ¡¸If you had to say, do you like or dislike her?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I like her. That¡¯s for certain. She¡¯s important to me, you know¡¹

    In my arms, Yuminaughs with a sneer. What? What is this ¡°just as nned¡±-likeughter?

    ¡¸That is how it is, Lindsey-san¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? ¡¹

    Yumina turns to the corner of the room and calls out to someone. Then Lindsey¡¯s figure emerged, face dimly red-hot and looking down. Hey, what is the meaning of this?

    ¡¸I requested Rin-san to cast the transparency magic. I had to do it this way, because it looked like Lindsey-san also was not convinced¡¹

    ¡¸Invisible¡¹was it! By any chance she was in the room all along!? If I assume so then the entire conversation earlier was also heard... Uwa, how embarrassing!

    ¡¸Touya-san, you are evil, you know? Not giving any answer, youpletely secluded yourself in your room. Because she thought you disliked her Lindsey kept crying all this time. A bit longer and Elsie woulde here and hit you¡¹

    ¡¸Aa... about that, I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Is that so, I didn¡¯t even think to consider that. I¡¯m useless, really.

    ¡¸Th-, that-, that time, I¡¯m sorry. When I saw Shisuka¡¯s kiss, not wanting to lose, I realized... I didn¡¯t consider it, to do such a thing... Without also considering Touya-san¡¯s feeling, please forgive me¡¹

    I approached Lindsey who was tightly grasping her skirt and sheddingrge teardrops, and gently took her hand.

    ¡¸A......¡¹

    ¡¸Although I think I was heard earlier, I do not dislike Lindsey. I think that you are cute, I think I like you. Though I don¡¯t know what to do, I think of you as important¡¹

    ¡¸Touya-san......¡¹

    Lindsey gave me a little smile. Yeah, as I thought, this girl looks way better when smiling. For making her cry like that, me getting hit by Elsie is something I can¡¯tin about.

    ¡¸Having understood each other feelings, how about it. That is, will you take Lindsey-san too as your bride? ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? ¡¹

    Yumina just proposed the unthinkable without any hesitation. Lindsey.... As a bride, you say? When I look in Lindsey¡¯s direction, she is once again restlessly looking down with her face bright red.

    ¡¸For royalty, nobles or wealthy merchants, taking two, three or more spouses is normal. After that, it¡¯s all about Touya-san¡¯s dependability, you know. Nobody willin as long as we are supported properly. Does Lindsey-san have any problem? ¡¹

    ¡¸I-, I also, Touya-san¡¯s bride, want to be... ¡¹

    Are you serious? No, even though I am d, apart from it, earlier various anxieties are drawing near.

    ¡¸... Is it no good? ¡¹

    Lindsey¡¯s face looks like it will burst into tears any minute. No, as I thought I want this girl to keep having that smiling face from before. I cannot let her cry. Right, it has alreadye to that, I think!

    ¡¸Bing like a second wife, Lindsey, are you okay with that?¡¹

    ¡¸... I think that I can get along well with Yumina. Coming to love the same person, if we can both be happy, then it won¡¯t be bad¡¹

    ¡¸... I understand. If Yumina and Lindsey say that it is okay. I will make sure your wishese true¡¹

    Just as a smile spilled out from Lindsey¡¯s face, she strongly embraced me. When the usually obedient Lindsey does something like that, it honestlypletely bewilders me. After Yumina stood up, in a simr manner she jumped at us. Hey, this situation is somehow embarrassing!

    ¡¸With this, Lindsey-san will also be a fianc¨¦e together with me¡¹

    Yumina says it delightfully while smiling. Looking at Lindsey, her face is red once again, but at every word she nodded happily.

    It is alreadyte at night. Once I told both of them to return to their rooms, I was pressed for a goodnight kiss. As one would expect I still did not have that much courage yet, but somehow, they forgave me in exchange for a kiss on their foreheads (which still felt strange). Yumina was delighted while Lindsey looked embarrassed.

    I gave a long sigh when I was alone in the room. Too many various things happened today. I want to sort out my feelings. Once again, I fall down on the bed.

    First of all, what should I do... More or less, there¡¯s money if it¡¯s just to support two people, there is also a house. Aren¡¯t there any problems? Aah, I also have to go greet Lindsey¡¯s parents...

    After that all that left is my resolution, I think. Resolution to spend my whole life with these two people. I have to think positive as much as possible. I want to make both of them happy and... well...

    While i was thinking about such things, I fell asleep.

    DOBAN! At the sound of knocking at the door as if it was breaking, I sprang up unintentionally. What what!?

    In my room it was already bright, the morning hase. When I looked around the vicinity while still half-asleep, basking in the morning sun was a silhouette looking down on me with arms crossed beside the bed.

    ¡¸We have something to talk about for a bit¡¹

    Standing there was the older sister, whose face looked like two peas in a pod with the girl who said that she would be my bride yesterday.

    Illuminated by the morning sun, on the waist the gauntlets vividly shine.

    Uhm, somehow I have a bad feeling about this. By any chance am I in a pinch this morning?

 Chapter 68: The Duel for Some Reason, and Magic Prohibition

    So... two weeks gone by, heh....

    Despite all the double-posting, multi-posting, spam and etc. etc. etc. you have managed to fill the quota. So, I will hold my end of the bargain (though right now is already 29th, but let¡¯s not mind the small details).

    Next chapter will be up in a few minutes. But yourments are still wee.

    Here the next chapter:

    TL: greujnik

    ED: Super Banana

    Arc 9: Inheritance of Babylon.

    Chapter 68: The Duel for Some Reason, and Magic Prohibition

    The ce Elsie brought me to was the Kingdom Army¡¯s third training field. In this ce, which Elsie and General Leon use often for training, she, who should be an outsider, has a free pass for being well known. Thanks to that we were able to go in.

    Because it is still early in the morning, there are no people practicing. Nothing could be heard nearby but the chirping of the bird, it is dead silent here.

    Being led by Elsie, when we set foot on the training grounds, someone was seen sitting in the middle of it.

    ¡¸Yae? What were you doing in this ce? ¡¹

    ¡¸... I was waiting for Touya-dono -degozatta. ¡¹

    Having ced the katana in front of herself, sitting in seiza stance as if meditating on the ground, Yae slowly opened her eyes, took katana in her hand and stood up.

    The atmosphere differs from the usual one somehow.

    ¡¸... You have made Lindsey your bride, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ah... Hai, It has be like that... ¡¹

    Turning around, Elsie¡¯s gaze pierces through me. This again... I had a simr experience yesterday too... Well, because it is her younger sister, it can¡¯t be helped that she has be serious.

    ¡¸And, in other words you will be my brother-inw, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ah... from now on please treat me well. ¡¹

    Speaking of which, it will be like that isn¡¯t it. Elsie bing my sister-inw... Somehow that¡¯s not her point.

    ¡¸What do you think of Lindsey? Do you really like her? ¡¹

    ¡¸... To be frank, I don¡¯t have much confidence in that area yet. I don¡¯t think that I can go as far as saying ¡®I Love You¡¯. Same with Yumina. However, I certainly like her, and wanting to cherish her is definitely true. ¡¹

    ¡¸Has she epted that? ¡¹

    ¡¸Aah ¡¹

    Fuu, Elsie sighs. I wonder if it¡¯s a shock. While briskly scratching her head, she keeps kicking the ground with her tiptoe out of irritation. How frightening!

    ¡¸From olden times that girl, when such scenes happened, you know...... Usually, she is nervously scared and yet, at critical times she is bold. We arepletely opposite in that, you know¡¹

    ¡¸I too am simr in that manner -degozaru. A character, which if there is no chance, does not have determination-degozaru¡¹

    Excuse me, what kind of talk is this?

    Elsie equipped the gauntlets hanging on her waist on both hands and started to bang noisily her fists. Yae too wears a katana held in her hand to her side¡¯s obi and begins to check her position.

    ¡¸Touya. After this, we will have you fight with us. ¡¹

    ¡¸Haa!? ¡¹

    ¡¸If you win, we won¡¯t say anything about the matter with Lindsey. But if we win, you will have to listen to one thing we say¡¹

    Hey, what does that mean? How did wee to this!? Indeed isn¡¯t this some kind of punishment!? Before me who doesn¡¯t understand, Yae smoothly unsheathes her katana.

    ¡¸This katana was borrowed from viscount Soderick, its edge is removed-degozaru. You won¡¯t die if you are cut-degozaru, but because it can break bones, will you please be careful? ¡¹

    Thank you so much for the information that does not relieve me at all!

    ¡¸The edge on Touya¡¯s Brunhild will have to be removed with [Modeling] too, won¡¯t it¡¹

    ¡¸No, before that! Why do I have to fight against two people!? ¡¹

    ¡¸Well, because this way is necessary-degozaru. For us. ¡¹

    I have no idea what you are talking about, but it appears that you also don¡¯t seem like you will stop. Can¡¯t be helped, to lose appropriately...

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t do it seriously, I won¡¯t allow it my entire life. Lindsey too won¡¯t recognize it. I cannot afford to hand over an important younger sister to such a halfhearted man¡¹

    U. The nail was struck... It appears that my shallow thinking and the like was predicted somehow or another.

    Reluctantly, in ordance with what was said, I remove the edge on Brunhild with [Modelling].

    Since it hase down to this it can¡¯t be helped, the moment it begins, with [Slip]...

    ¡¸Ah, and you can¡¯t use magic. Since I also won¡¯t use [Boost]¡¹

    That why I said, why can you read my thoughts!? Girls are scary!!

    The gun is also loaded with nothing but the normal rubber bullets. And only the reload effect has been permitted.

    ¡¸Well then, are you ready? ¡¹

    Because it is scary to ask what sort of readiness it is, I kept it only to a small nod.

    In the next moment, Yae and Elsie split to left and right, looking to surround me and came towards me. All of sudden it became a pincer attack!

    ¡¸de Mode! ¡¹

    I extended Brunhild¡¯s de and when it became a long sword, I started running in Yae¡¯s direction. If it is Yae¡¯s katana, I can ward it off but I can¡¯t do that with Elsie¡¯s fists.

    Crossing swords with Yae, and without changing my momentum I slip through to her side. Turning around and pulling up the New Model Army with my left hand, I fired all the bullets consecutively.

    The moment I thought that all bullets have captured Yae, Elsie leaps out in front of her and holds out her left hand on which the emerald green gauntlet is shining before her eyes.

    Then, all the bullets strayed away from the girls and havepletely flung in wrong directions.

    ¡¸Any missiles, with the exception of magic ones, are ineffective against me, you know¡¹

    That¡¯s how it was! That emerald green gauntlet averts physical long range attacks due to the wind attribute magic bestowed on it!

    ¡¸Gun Mode! Reload! ¡¹

    But still, when I think it will be a constraint, I fire away the guns with both hands, spread the barrage (although it is only 12 shots) and retreat backwards.

    However, in face of that Elsie charged towards the rain of bullets, while averting them with the gauntlet on her left hand, and continued shortening the distance.

    ¡¸de Mode! ¡¹

    While dodging sideways Elsie¡¯s roaring right straight (punch), I sweep sideways with Brunhild, which I once again made into long sword. This time Elsie dodges it, in this gap I took some distance and tried to regain my posture.

    ¡¸You are naive-degozaru! ¡¹

    From behind Elsie, Yae¡¯s sharp thrust is released. Wait a minute! Even if you said that the edge is removed, it will still pierce, won¡¯t it!

    I somehow dodge a point of the swording close to my shoulder and sweep at Yae¡¯s feet, who passed by me.

    ¡¸Kuu!? ¡¹

    ¡¸Reload! ¡¹

    I point the muzzle of the New Model Army in my left hand, aiming at Yae who fell down.

    However, because Elsie threw a kick before I could pull the trigger, I had no choice but to jump back to avoid it.

    Good grief, isn¡¯t this absolutely disadvantageous for me!? From the normal point of view, isn¡¯t it strange to fight two-to-one! Furthermore, magic is also prohibited!

    Yae, after standing up, takes out the wakizashi from the waist and prepares the two katanas. What?

    Yae starts running towards me in low posture and does a reverse raising sh with the katana in her right hand. I dodge it in somehow with a backstep, or so I thought, this time the wakizashi in her left hand came flying, aimed at me.

    (tl: ÄæôÂôÄ aka ¡®reverse raising sh (from lower right side to upper left side)¡¯, https://.youtube/watch?v=Ks1S8dMBOpg )

    Wooooah!? Is it normal to throw it!? Wasn¡¯t katana the soul of the samurai!? Or is it because it is a wakizashi, which doesn¡¯t count?

    Twisting the back, I was just barely able to dodge it but that was dangerous! I was grazed, actually!

    Before Yae, who threw her wakizashi, rearranged her stance, I drive into her all the bullets from both hands. At this distance, you won¡¯t be able to avoid them!

    ¡¸Guu!! ¡¹

    Yae crumbles down after receiving the rubber bullets. Still she makes a horizontal sweeping strike with her katana, but I avoided it, lightly jumping back.

    However, Elsie was lying in wait earlier over there. It is bad, she is too close! Readying the gun, aiming, and shooting, but her fist was faster!

    A single blow with all her might came from Elsie¡¯s right hand. Kuu, if ites to that, it is sink or swim...!

    While averting my body, dodging this fist with paper-thin difference, and releasing the gun in my left hand, I catch Elsie¡¯s right hand which blew past me. With this momentum, in order to floor her I turn my back to her body, and cing my right elbow into the her armpit, I threw her in one go.

    ¡¸Naa!? ¡¹

    With the small scream I heard over my shoulder, I threw Elsie to the ground. Seoi Nage or something, since I learned this in school, my body seemed to remember it.

    (Ed: Seoi Nage)

    ¡¸Gufuu....£¡¡¹

    It seems that I wasn¡¯t able to inflict enough damage with my iplete shoulder throw. Elsie quickly raises her body and tries to stand up.

    However, I was able to point Brunhild¡¯s muzzle, having switched it to Gun Mode, towards her faster than she managed to do it. If it is at this distance, you also won¡¯t be able to dodge it, I think. Hold up.

    ¡¸Reload. It is my win. ¡¹

    ¡¸... Why are you not shooting? ¡¹

    ¡¸If you recognize your defeat, I¡¯d want to stop with this. ¡¹

    Honestly, I feel hesitant at shooting a friend. I must apologize to Yae as wellter.

    ¡¸You are naive. How can you protect Lindsey and the others like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸... Because I¡¯m like that, can¡¯t be helped. ¡¹

    ¡¸Oh well. Because you are like that, me and Yae havee to like you too. ¡¹

    ¡¸............ E? ¡¹

    What did you say just now? For a moment, my mind freezes.

    With that, Elsie¡¯s right hand, the one with red gauntlet started casting light. This gauntlet¡¯s ability is, if I¡¯m not mistaken, the destructive power increase...!

    Kuu, if the other party doesn¡¯t feel like giving up, it can¡¯t be helped. For the sake of ending the battle, I pulled the trigger on Brunhild having turned it towards Elsie...and yet.

    ¡¸Re!? ¡¹

    I pull it once more. Nothing is being fired. Or should I say, there is no bullet inside. That¡¯s strange. I am certain, I activated Reload... Ah.

    Atst I understood Yae¡¯s attack from a while ago. Throwing the wakizashi. That was not an attack aimed at me, it was for the sake of cutting off the waist pouch, hanging on my lower back.

    From the cut up pouch the bullets spilled out and, before I knew it, became empty. Unless the bullets are within a one meter radius Reload has no meaning..... I¡¯m done.

    Elsie steps in close to my chest like lightning, and drives her fist into my gut. Because I lost consciousness from that point on, I don¡¯t remember anything.

 Chapter 69: Discussion and The Love God

    Arc 9: Inheritance of Babylon.

    Chapter 69: Discussion and The Love God

    ¡¸Please put us in the same position as Yumina and Lindsey too! ¡¹

    ¡¸... Ha? ¡¹

    Recovering my senses, I was preparing myself for the promise set if I should lose, and this kind of thing was said to me.

    ¡¸So-degozaruna, that-, me-, us too...... this-, Elsie-dono will say this! ¡¹

    ¡¸Uee!? Ya-, I am ...! U-... at-, at any rate, first of all, it is that... I-, I-, I like Touya too! ¡¹

    ¡¸I, too, feel the same, gozaru, e? ¡¹

    Both their faces were looking down and have be bright red... What is going on?

    Just when I was thinking of the sudden duel, now it¡¯s a confession. Moreover, by two people at the same time. It is like my period of poprity hase, you know.

    ¡¸When you say ¡®in the same position as Yumina and Lindsey¡¯... In other words, you mean... ¡¹

    ¡¸We too, that is, we want to be Touya-dono¡¯s brides... degozaru... ¡¹

    ¡¸How-, how-, how should I put this, you have to do it! Yo-, yo-, you lost, that¡¯s why! ¡¹

    I pinch my cheek. Ouch. This is reality, isn¡¯t it. All of sudden, I have attained four brides. Ehm, no-no-no. Say what you like, but isn¡¯t this too much?

    Although, Tokugawa had more than 40 concubines, and no less than 50 children. If Ipare myself to him then... Wait, it¡¯s a strangeparison in the first ce!

    The main point is that person, for the sake of reinforcing his vigor, drank the powdered ¡®that¡¯ part of fur seal and were referred to as the [Fur seal shogun] or something. I don¡¯t want to be lumped together with him!

    Inside my head, it doesn¡¯t just stop at one retort.

    ¡¸Are you two... okay with that? ¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t particrly mind. My liking Touya won¡¯t change, and when liking the same person, if everyone can be happy, such thing won¡¯t matter in any way. ¡¹

    Yesterday Lindsey said the same thing. As one would expect from twins, their way of thinking is simr.

    ¡¸Myself also likes Touya-dono and simrly everyone else too -degozaru. If we all can be brides together, that is the reason for congrattion, you know¡¹

    What is with them I wonder, in this world the women¡¯s desire to monopolize is weak, or how should I put it... Well, does it be like this because of polygamy and such as customs? Or have they all changed? I have a feeling that fighting would be normal, but... I don¡¯t think they feel jealousy towards each other very much. Well, there might be a little jealousy. Thinking about jealousy, Lindseyes to mind first.

    ¡¸Wi-, wi-, with that, how about it...? ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹

    ¡¸As-, as I said! I mean what do you think about us? ¡¹

    Aah, now I get it. The events are happening too much in session already and my senses are paralyzed, that won¡¯t do.

    I should just tell them my honest feelings, after all.

    ¡¸If I were to say whether I like or dislike you, I certainly like you. Both of you are cute and your personalities aren¡¯t bad either. But, if I were to say whether I love you or not, I don¡¯t understand that well. As I said earlier, it is the same with Yumina and Lindsey. I¡¯m happy about the confession, but I¡¯m wondering if it¡¯s okay to also ept both of you while having these feelings. ¡¹

    ¡¸However is it that you have already epted those two-degozaru? ¡¹

    ¡¸My feelings of liking both of them was not a lie, and wanting to cherish them was also true. Nevertheless, they said it was alright with them ¡¹

    In the end, the act of marriage itself is unrealistic in some respects and there is also the thing about not being able to express your actual feelings. Generally despite not even honestly going out, things like marriage cannot be considered.

    Indeed, my cousin¡¯s older brother skipped most of that, because he had a child it was decided that he got married, and became trapped like that.

    ¡¸So, that means, that you also like us simrly to Yumina and Lindsey, don¡¯t you? In that case, there is no problem¡¹

    ¡¸Well, but what will Yumina and others say... ¡¹

    ¡¸That will be all right-degozaru. In the first ce, it was Yumina-dono who came to invite us to be brides too-degozaru. ¡¹

    What did you say?

    ¡¸When you got that mansion from the King, Yumina frankly asked us, you know. Whether we liked Touya, that is. If that was that case, she said we should all just be your bride. However, we did not think about that to that extent yet. But gradually, well. I came to thinking that it might be good. And then yesterday, with Lindsey¡¯s rampage, it became clear, you know. That I also want to be with Touya¡¹

    With straightforward eyes, Elsie looks at me. There was no hesitation in those eyes. However, her face was somewhat red.

    ¡¸With Touya-dono in the center, I have thought whether we could all get along as a family -degozaru. Frankly, I myself have not yet grown ustomed to Yumina-dono¡¯s generosity-degozaru, but I want to be married to Touya-dono for life¡¹

    Because Yumina talked about things like having even ten or twenty concubines... Is that open-mindedness (?) thanks to the legal wife¡¯s (self-proimed)posure, I wonder.

    ¡¸So, what-, what do you think? ¡¹

    ¡¸... First of all, I understood both of your feelings. I like you too. Elsie, with your energetic cheerfulness, somewhat obstinate but I think it¡¯s cute. Yae, with your earnest chivalry, a girl who is considerate of her family. A gentle girl fond of children. I think that both of you would be good wives. ¡¹

    ¡¸In-, In that case. ¡¹

    To stop Elsie from rushing ahead, I hold out my palm before me.

    ¡¸However I hope you give me some time. Since I want to give you my answer by evening. I want think this over a little. ¡¹

    ¡¸... I understand. ¡¹

    ¡¸... I understand-degozaru¡¹

    I went to my room when we came back home, and Elsie and Yae went to talk with Yumina and the others.

    Sitting down on the bed, I take a long breath and fall down on my back.

    What to do. No, it is what should I do and how should I reply. Since I have epted Lindsey, it is impossible to not ept those two people.

    I think I like all four girls equally, and all of them are important. I don¡¯t want to make them sad, I can¡¯t do that. Therefore, am I really fine with this? All thoughts came to mind. In the end, I am afraid that I would just make them unhappy.

    No, I might just be feeling nervous about this and that. About marriage and the like. It isn¡¯t just my problem, I would also burden the life of my partner. Well, I need to be careful. Moreover it will be four times the usual people. Will I be able to shoulder it?

    ¡¸Hmmm... Should I try to consult with somebody? ¡¹

    Lime-san.... is Yumina¡¯s ally, I think. Lapis-san and Cecil-san.... re-san too, and it will be somewhat hard to consult with a woman. Rene is out of question. Julio-san... is rather unreliable, isn¡¯t he...

    ...As I thought, it will have to be that person.

    Before I decided on this, I¡¯ve always wanted to try this once. This would be a good opportunity to try it out. Nevertheless when talking, it is always better to do it face to face.

    Being the guest, I go down into the kitchen and prepare some baked sweets as presents. Preparing various assortments, I carry them under my arms.

    ¡¸Gate¡¹

    Passing through the light of the gate I produced, what jumped into view was a small four-and-a-half tatami mat room with an old-looking low dining table, and because there were no walls the light spreads into a sea of clouds. How I missed this.

    Sitting at that table there was an old person, hardening and holding in his mouth a rice cracker.

    ¡¸Oh, ooh. It is you. Please inform me if you were nning oning. Or perhaps I should say that I didn¡¯t think that you would being ¡¹

    ¡¸It has been a while, Kami-sama ¡¹

    If it is a ce I been to once, I thought that I might perhaps be able toe here too, but indeed I did not think that I would really be able toe here.

    ¡¸It is because in this ce magic is plentiful. That might be the reason it was possible. Your former world¡¯s magic was thin, so you wouldn¡¯t be able to transfer there ¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, these are presents. It¡¯s something like cookies. ¡¹

    ¡¸Ya, Excuse me. Then, I will bring out the tea. ¡¹

    I am being poured boiling hot tea into the teacup from the small teapot. And then the tea stalk stood up. Is it God¡¯s power I wonder.

    I quietly drink the piping hot tea. Delicious. It¡¯s been a while since I had green tea.

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, I somewhat need a little advice... ¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu? Well, please speak¡¹

    I spoke to God about this time. What should I do, or in the first ce how should I deal with the girls from now on. From then, we exchange words in detail.

    ¡¸Fu~mu, it¡¯s not good if you think about that too deeply. Because I think that it is fine for you to be honestly delighted since they told you that they liked you ¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I am indeed delighted but there are a lot of things to consider¡¹

    Having God listen to my troubles, I somehow arrived at having a feeling of repentance. However it is not like I havemitted a crime in particr.

    ¡¸Well then. Shall we try asking the specialist on this kind of topic. ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹

    God extended his hand to ck telephone ced nearby and after turning the dial, called somewhere.

    Sometimeter from the sea of clouds a woman rises to the surface. Her age is about in the first half of 20-ties, with light pink hair and wearing fluffy silk on top of white garments, she came to us while drifting in the air. On her limbs and head, golden circlets were jingling. Ah, she is barefoot.

    ¡¸I have kept you waiting. ¡¹

    Lightly exchanging greetings, she gently sits down in front of the low table.

    ¡¸Errr, this person is? ¡¹

    ¡¸She is the Love God, you know. She will be the most suitable person to consult you, won¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Love God!? This person!?

    ¡¸It is nice to meet you. I have been interested in you for a long time, and sometimes I peeked in on you, you know. ¡¹

    Now that you say it, I heard something like that with the telephone from Kami-sama during the time with Yumina. That the Love God was deeply interested in me. So it¡¯s this person. By no means has it been decided that I will consult with this person. Certainly, god only knows...

    ¡¸Love God is the God of love, you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸It is so. But I don¡¯t do things such as manipting the feeling of a person in particr, you know? I do things like stirring up the atmosphere a bit, making efforts on conventional arrangement for the sake of passion¡¹

    ¡¸Arrangements? ¡¹

    Ah, affectionate arrangements, that is. It is clich¨¦ but, with saying something like [I¡¯mte, I¡¯mte~!] when the girl runs while holding a bread in her mouth, on the street corner she collides with the dreamy guy, those kind of things.

    ¡¸It is like that, you know. Things like the guy saying [When this battle is over, I will marry you...] not bing able to marry, you know¡¹

    ¡¸Probably because of you! ¡¹

    That, it is not just that he is unable to marry, he dies, doesn¡¯t¡¯ he!? I think however that it is not a Love g but a Death g!

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s the matter? ¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped that it is most quite uneasy consulting with that person. First of all (and excuse me for my impoliteness), considering the she is Love God, I might be able receive some advice.

    ¡¸Hmmm, it has be most interesting, don¡¯t you think so¡¹

    Love God, who listened to my story, kept floating a smiling face and chewed at the cookies spread on the table. That¡¯s bad manners, Love God.

    ¡¸Still, I don¡¯t understand what the problem is. If it¡¯s mutual love isn¡¯t it okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸But, four at the same time... ¡¹

    ¡¸First of all, you are making a mistake. You should throw away themon knowledge of your previous world, you know. Liking only one person out of four, and pitying the three, would be a cruel story with such insincerity. But liking all four people and seriously wanting to make them all happy, in that case it really is love. ¡¹

    Love. Do I really feel that?

    ¡¸I wonder why everyone grew to love someone like me... ¡¹

    ¡¸That I do not know. If there are people who immediately fall in love at first sight, then there are those who don¡¯t recognize the feelings of those around them. Different strokes for different people, infinitely varying, various lives. ¡¹

    I understand yet I don¡¯t. Well, it¡¯s not like love has a decided form.

    ¡¸Perhaps, it is just that you don¡¯t have self-confidence. That sensation in you which wants to live up to those girls feelings, that is anxiety. However it isn¡¯t for you to decide that, isn¡¯t it up to those girls? ¡¹

    Stupid. .... It may be as she certainly said. Forcing my selfish ideal image, falling short on my own, it¡¯s just me and my inferiorityplex.

    ¡¸It would be fine to follow your own feelings more honestly. You are free to give out your own answer, but it¡¯s also important to consider your partner¡¯s feelings. Otherwise wouldn¡¯t it be rude to the girls who confessed? ¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so... I guess I am selfish... ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s only natural. It¡¯s not love if it is only about the happiness of one party. There is no meaning if you don¡¯t be happy too. ¡¹

    ... Yes, It is like that. It is something that can¡¯t be handed over to me too. From here we should reconcile and discuss this together. We will most likely be together for life, this much we must confide.

    ¡¸Did youe up with the answer? ¡¹

    Love God asks me as if reading my mind.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure. But I think I can see the point. ¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so. Then that is best. ¡¹

    ¡¸It is good that my arrangement did not be wasted, too. ¡¹

    ...... N? Those words were somehow bothersome. She said arrangements, isn¡¯t this the Love g mentioned before?

    ¡¸What do you mean by saying ¡®my arrangements¡¯? ¡¹

    ¡¸Previously, I produced that [idental peeping in the bath while changing clothes!] event, you know. You may thank me. ¡¹

    ¡¸That, that was your fault!? ¡¹

    It seems that Love God chose that cliched development.

    After eveninges, I had all four gather in the living room. I had Lyme-san and Lapis-san leave the room. It was just me and the four people who confessed.

    The four were lined up sitting still on the sofa, waiting for my words.

    Each one of them is a beautiful girl too good for me. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to lie to them and tell them how I really feel.

    ¡¸Well, first of all... I won¡¯t marry. ¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Eeh©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤!?!? ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Before my eyes four people simultaneously stood up, and their surprised voice resounded in the living room.

    (tl: god, he f*cked up, f*cked up sooo bad)

    (ED: Worst cliffhanger ever. -Comic book guy.)

 Chapter 70: Decision and Message

    Arc 9: Inheritance of Babylon.

    Chapter 70: Decision and Message

    ¡¸He-, Hey, what is the meaning of this!? ¡¹

    ¡¸Did we do something bad-degozaru!? ¡¹

    ¡¸... Bride, you said... ¡¹

    ¡¸Touya-san!? ¡¹

    The four stood up and leaned towards me. Damn it, I made a mistake with how I said it!

    ¡¸Wai-, Wait a minute ! I meant ¡°Now¡±. I meant I won¡¯t marry ¡°Now¡±! ¡¹

    When they heard my words, everyone suddenly stopped moving. Good, it looks like they heard what I said.

    ¡¸¡±Now¡±? Then, eventually you will marry all of us? ¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Unless you don¡¯t want that, I will take all of you as my brides. ¡¹

    When I answer Elsie, everyone seemed to calm down and went back to the seat.

    ¡¸I like all four of you equally and will keep my promise about taking you as my brides. But, it won¡¯t be ¡°Now¡±. As it is I am little by little or perhaps I should say, I cannot afford to marry all of you with me being drained¡¹

    ¡¸... What do you mean-degozaru?¡¹

    Puzzled, Yae asks me.

    ¡¸In the end, I¡¯m also still just half a man, you know. I¡¯m no adult capable to the degree of being able to carry on my shoulder another person¡¯s life, I also haven¡¯t considered this deeply. That¡¯s why I want to wait a bit longer. Until it bes possible to ept all of you with fullposure¡¹

    This is my selfishness. I want to make everyone happy. However, it is not enough. Various things are not. Resolution, courage, love, knowledge and various others.

    My point is that I won¡¯t let my selfishness run forever, I¡¯m just asking them to give me some time until I be a man appropriate for them. If they cast me aside then that¡¯s their choice. I will let them make that choice.

    ¡¸... You know, those are very convenient words, aren¡¯t they? But I understood what you wanted to say. ¡¹

    While breathing a sigh, Elsie uttered such words. Her face makes a look of shock. Truly, even if you are pressed for marriage, it doesn¡¯t change in any way with good-for-nothing guy, who evades it. It is probably so. What I am doing is trying to snatch away their freedom with my circumstances. I believe that I¡¯m a horrible man, if I say so myself.

    ¡¸That¡¯s unfair, you know. Are you not saying that you know we can¡¯t do something like casting you aside? ¡¹

    I was red at with scornful eyes. However, I am not overconfident to that extent. But I wanted to think that after the conversation, me being immediately casted aside won¡¯t happen all the same.

    ¡¸They say, the first to fall in love loses-degozaru¡¹

    While bitterly smiling, Yae ps Elsie¡¯s shoulder. The pped person herself is puffing out her cheeks with ¡®Puuu¡¯ andpletely turns away.

    ¡¸... Even if Onee-chan breaks up with Touya-san, I will wait forever. For Touya-san to make me a bride. ¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, I never said anything about breaking up, did I!? ¡¹

    Lindseyughs at her older sister who was flustered. Thank goodness, that was a joke.

    ¡¸I too don¡¯t have any problem with it. Because everyone confirmed their feelings, it¡¯s only going to grow. To love, until it bes unbearable. ¡¹

    ¡¸I too will do my best to have to you like me even more. ¡¹

    I unintentionally smile at Yumina¡¯s word. From now we are not justrades, we are family, lovers, fianc¨¦es. I have to act even more reliably. And then, I have to grow so that I am able to propose to the girls by myself, after holding self-confidence even one day earlier.

    ¡¸Then, with everyone bing Touya-san¡¯s fianc¨¦es, shall we line up one by one and receive a kiss from danna-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Eeh!? ¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Yumina ps her hands with a pon, Nice Idea! What is this girl saying!

    (ED: Nice Idea = (¥Ê¥¤¥¹¥¢¥¤¥Ç¥£¥¢) would have been read as Naisu Aidia. )

    ¡¸Hey, is-, is-, isn¡¯t it too early for that!? ¡¹

    ¡¸That, for-, for example, even if are betrothed, shouldn¡¯t we socialize in moderation-degozaru...! ¡¹

    Elsie is blushing while iling her hands. Simrly Yae¡¯s face became red too. I can understand Yae¡¯s case, but unexpectedly it seems Elsie is ate bloomer too.

    ¡¸But, I have already received it yesterday, you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸tsu~!? ¡¹¡¹

    Towards Yumina¡¯s muttering, suddenly with frightening speed Elsie and Yae faces turned towards her! Well, I certainly did that, but...

    ¡¸Me-, I have received it too... On-, on the forehead, that is. ¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸tsu~!? ¡¹¡¹

    When Lindsey timidly raised her hand, once again, surprised and with even more frightening speed Elsie and Yae¡¯s faces turned towards her. Well, I certainly did that but!

    ¡¸Th-, Then, then, then, U-, Us too, you have to do it for us too, you know! ¡¹

    ¡¸That... I want to do that, -degozaru... ¡¹

    What is with this development! Until a while ago, weren¡¯t you talking about moderation in socialization! Those two faces were bright red but were directly fixed on me.

    Kuu, there¡¯s no escaping from this... Because I have already decided that I will ept them.

    Reaching out my hands, I pull Elsie in close. For a moment her body trembled, but became meek shortly. cing my hand on her cheek, I slowly draw my face closer...

    ¡¸As-, As I thought, it is embarrassing!! ¡¹

    ¡¸Kufuaa!? ¡¹

    Saying so, a certain kill thrusting attack which was released, gouged out the pit of my stomach. With this, I faint for the second time today because of her fist. I want an apology for every time this happened... I was thinking that in the corner of my mind as my consciousness left me.

    ¡¸U...? ¡¹

    ¡¸Have youe to? ¡¹

    When I woke up, I was on my bed in my room. Before I knew it, evening already came. The lightedmp was faintly glowing inside the room, and Shisuka, having wrapped her body in maid clothes, was sitting beside the bed on the chair.

    ¡¸Shisuka...? What¡¯s the matter, those clothes... ¡¹

    ¡¸I have borrowed them from Lapis-sama. If I am to serve the master, then this will be the uniform. ¡¹

    Which reminds me, since we came back I have left Shisuka to her own devices... It does not mean that I forgot about her, but these life influencing events have been happening in session... Or perhaps I should say, isn¡¯t the trigger for all of this is this girl?

    ¡¸So, why are you in my room? ¡¹

    ¡¸I came for night visit ¡¹

    Screeching, I draw back to the edge of the bed. My head which was not thinking clearly, has woken up immediately. Chastity crisis!?

    ¡¸It is a joke. Today there is no such intention. ¡¹

    What do you mean by today, just today! Truly, this girl is vicious!

    ¡¸Today I came here hoping to talk for a little while. There is a message addressed to the master. ¡¹

    ¡¸Message...? Whose? ¡¹

    ¡¸Professor Regina Babylon¡¹

    From the genius professor of ancient times, who created Shisuka and Sky Garden? What is the meaning of this?

    When Shisuka makes a gesture simr to measuring a pulse on her left wrist with her right hand, the left wrist¡¯s inner part opens, and a cable attached to what looks like some sort of connector is pulled out.

    ¡¸Wa¡¹

    When I see such a thing, I once again be aware that that girl is surely robogirl. Shisuka pulled it out and presented me the front part of the connector.

    ¡¸Eh ? What am I to do with this? ¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows? The new master would understand, is what professor said¡¹

    Even if you put it like that. Unfortunately, I am only human and surely don¡¯t have a part which looks like it can link with connector. Are you saying put it in my mouth... Is it that?

    The shape of this connector... No way. Well, I can¡¯t think of anything else besides that.

    I take out the smartphone from breast pocket of the coat which was hanging on the wall, and plugged in the connector which Shisuka presented me. It fits.

    Pipo, there¡¯s a peculiar sound, a semitransparent gauge is disyed on the screen, and slightly fills in green. Before long the gauge bes 100% green and the smartphone¡¯s screen starts shining.

    ¡¸Wha-, what is this!? ¡¹

    When the light settled, somehow on the surface of the screen there was an approximately 15 centimeter human standing.

    It was slightly semi-transparent, and indeed looks like a picture, however I was sure that my smartphone had no function capable of projecting a three-dimensional body.

    A 15 centimeter reflection of a person was a woman in her twenties wearing a white robe and round spectacles, and holding in her mouth what looked like cigarette or something. Her precious blonde hair being long and unkempt had a feeling of being messy. Jacket and skirt under the white robe also were slovenly worn, that increased further the spur of indifference.

    ¡¸It is Professor Regina Babylon. ¡¹

    ¡¸This person is...? ¡¹

    The face of the professor which was lookingnguid suddenly looked up and sinisterlyughed. Eh?

    ¡ºYo-yo, greetings. I am Regina Babylon. First of all, for taking care of the [Sky Garden] as well as Shisuka, I express my gratitude. Thank you, Mr. [Mochizuki Touya]¡»

    ¡¸... Eh? ¡¹

    What is the meaning of this? Why does this person, who lived nearly 5000 years ago, know my name?

    If I try to think about it very carefully, why is this connector of the same type as my smartphone? It¡¯s as if she knew about it entirely from the beginning...

    ¡ºYou understand it, you know. Your guess is quite right. It is also natural to be curious. Because you are [That sort of human]¡»

    That sort of human, you say..... Does she know that I¡¯m not a human from this world? Who the hell is this professor...!?

    ¡ºI am not going to answer your question. You should look for it carefully¡»

    After saying that, the professor naturally rolled up her skirt. The ck pantsu withce jump into my vision.

    ¡ºMy favorite¡»

    ¡¸I understand!! ¡¹

    I unintentionally threw away the smartphone on the futon. What is [this sort of human]! Arbitrarily calling me [this sort of human]! I don¡¯t have any question about your pantsu in particr and I was not curious!

    ¡ºHa-ha-ha. A joke, it was a joke. A trifling yfulness. Do not pay any mind to it¡»

    The image of professor on the futon isughing with a grin. Meanwhile, she was rolling up her flickering skirt, and kept showing her pantsu to me. This professor, as I thought, definitely a weirdo!

 Chapter 71: The Professor and the Monotone Boy

    Arc 9: Inheritance of Babylon.

    Chapter 71: The Professor and the Monotone Boy

    When the three-dimensional image of the professor held the tobo in her mouth again, sheughed once again with a grin.

    ¡ºBecause I will urately answer your question, forgive me for earlier. First of all, why is it that I know about you? It is because I possess a tool capable of peeking into the future. ¡»

    A tool for peeking into the future? Is it an artifact? Is she a genius who can create such things... Although she is crazy.

    ¡ºCombining space-time magic and light magic, those are no-attribute magic... Well, I left out the minor details, but anyway that tool is able to project the future. However, that tool unfortunately can¡¯t go beyond peeking at anything but fragmented episodes, there are defects in being able to urately decide on the period to peek into. It is the projecting system, which crosses over the era and perceives the person who possess the same life wavelength as the user. Although in my case since I possess all attributes, it conversely became a catastrophe, and I wasn¡¯t able to peek at anything but you who was too far¡»

    So my life wavelength is the same as this person, is it.... Somehow that doesn¡¯t have a wonderful feeling to it. To be treated in the same ss... Since we are absolutely different. Even if you say that we possess the same attributes, that doesn¡¯t mean anything!

    ¡ºMaa, I discovered you after using it. At first, it was from a petty interest, but gradually it became enjoyable, you know. It was fun gazing at you and yourpanions¡¯ adventures, but one time, I became unable to see it in any way. Why, you ask? It is that the future has changed. No, rather than say that it changed, it is more urate to say that it has be uncertain¡»

    Uncertain...? What do you mean?

    £Á£¨Past£©©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤B£¨Future£©

    As for this flow of time, if it happens so that in that period change point {C} appears, the future won¡¯t be in point {B}, it will be {B¡¯}.

    If I assume that the future professor saw until now was {B}, then something in the change point {C} has begun to ur which shook that future, while the future {B¡¯} happened... What does it mean?

    ¡ºThe downfall of Paruteno... Well, this is what decided it, I think. In reality, the fact is that in your period our civilization was ruined. At any rate, the downfall of Paruteno due to the invasion of enemy of the humankind Fureizu was already interweaved into the future that I saw. ¡»

    Fureizu.... When you say Fureizu..... ! This is the crystal apparition that Rin talked about! This is the monster who was the cause of destruction of the ancient civilization 5000 years ago!

    ¡ºWe also fought it, but the downfall, caused by tens of thousands of Fureizu could not be stopped. And so, due to them scattering throughout the world, the downfall of the world was drawing near before our eyes. There was probably no future. That¡¯s why, I couldn¡¯t see it. ¡»

    The flow from {A}(The past in which Professor existed) to {B}(our future), while the change to the {B¡¯}(The future in which the downfall of the world is caused by Fureizu) urred, what is the meaning of this? Still...

    ¡ºYes, following what you also noticed, why the downfall of the world did not happen. That time, all of Fureizu havepletely disappeared from the world to the boundaries. I don¡¯t know the reason. But, thanks to that, I again became able to see the future of all of you¡»

    Are you saying, the future {B¡¯} did not ur. Thank god. If it happened, I might have been dropped into different world. Then, I might have also not met the others.

    However, I wonder why did the Fureizu suddenly disappeared from this world...? Like in old science fiction stories, I guess an outbreak of something like the virus, which killed nothing but Fureizu, happened.

    ¡ºIn other words, I came to know about you because of this. Naturally, my legacy, [Babylon] was left behind for your sake. You are free to use it as you like. I also created the girls based on your preferences, so you may use them as you like too¡»

    The three-dimensional reflection kept floating an evil smile. Kuu, I wonder why is that! This [I understand, it can¡¯t be helped, you know, can it. Since you are a boy] type ofughter! An impression simr to an elder sister teasing her younger brother!

    ¡ºTentatively, given that it won¡¯t be good to passing [Babylon] over to anyone but you, I have made it decentralized, but well, it is no problem whether you discover the rest or not. You should look for it if you feel like it. It seems that in that period, too much strong power is not very much required, is it. ¡»

    How random! I have doubts whether this person really is a genius.

    ¡ºWell then, it became long, but with this the message finishes. By the way, the moment this message ends Francesca will be stark-naked¡»

    ¡¸UeEEee!? ¡¹

    ¡ºJust kidding. See youter¡»

    Once again I throw smartphone on the futon. Kuaaaa! Making fun to the very end, that perverted professor! Why did this happen!? Was this the person who, despite making fun of me, created [Babylon]!?

    ¡¸...Should I undress? ¡¹

    ¡¸You should not! ¡¹

    I give a warning to Shisuka, who raises her hands to undress.

    Anyway, that professor peeked into here from her time, and came to know about us. Considering that, I did not think that she saw the future so much and did such things as cing the transfer formation on the bottom of the Ishen¡¯s sea, and split [Babylon] in advance.

    Because it is said that you can¡¯t peek at anything but the fragments, it might be impossible to peek with aiming. Well, when I think that I might be looked at this very moment too from the past, there won¡¯t be a time to rx my mind. I hope that it would be so.

    One more thing that bothered me was Fureizu. Perhaps the professor [couldn¡¯t see] the future of Fureizu.

    I wonder if wasn¡¯t that cricket-type Fureizu, which we came across in the former royal capital, being sealed by any chance. It might be that 1000 years ago the Fureizu invasion also happened. And because of that, the former royal capital was abandoned, since there was no choice but to relocate the capital..... When I think that way, it is consistent.

    A survivor of that time, it was discovered by us... It might have been captured for the sake of searching some weakpoint or something.

    But... If that is the case, then... what was the deal with the snake-type Fureizu, which Rin and the others happened to encounter? Isn¡¯t it a sign that the thing that urred 5000 years ago, happened 1000 years ago?

    5000 years ago the downfall of the world didn¡¯t happen. 1000 years ago the royal capital was ruined. It may be also be said that the scale has diminished. Even if the same thing happened this time, it might be that there won¡¯t be any damage to that extent... Is what I¡¯m thinking but it is overly optimistic, isn¡¯t it.

    ¡¸Has something happened? ¡¹

    ¡¸No... there is nothing. ¡¹

    This is all just hypothetical. It would be good if this was just my imagination. However, if something does happen, then...

    ¡¸...There¡¯s no use thinking about this. It would only worry everyone, so we should stay silent¡¹

    ¡¸About my night visit? ¡¹

    ¡¸Not about that! However, be silent about that! ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master¡¹

    If infidelity and the likes are made known on the very same day of betrothal, it won¡¯t be received too well. I hurriedly drove Shisuka out (of course she was properly given her own room) and crawled into the bed.

    Next day, I alone depart for themercial district, the south district of royal capital.

    The destination is jewelry store. Er, it¡¯s for the engagement rings, I thought that I should buy them.

    Well, I thought I could use [Modeling] to make them myself, but I¡¯d certainly be called stingy for giving those to my fianc¨¦es.

    Nevertheless, I do not know how much the market price for those things is. It is said that [Engagement rings are worth three sries] or something, but I also heard that it is no more than a tagline propagated by the jewelrypanies. In the first ce, my earnings are not a sry...

    When I tried checking the for a bit, the engagement ring is given to the woman at the time she is betrothed with the man. It is the one, which said it should be worth three times sry or something. Then the spouses¡¯ pair usually exchange the wedding rings during the marriage ceremony to put them on. Since they are starting the married life after that, it looks like it doesn¡¯t need to be expensive. It also seems that it is normal to not have a jewel in it.

    If it was a normal marriage, then I would need to buy a total of three rings, but in my case I have four brides, so for marriage and betrothal I would need 9 rings in all...

    Aree? I just noticed, but this custom is the custom of my world. In this world it might be different.

    Well, I should try to confirm it just in case with the jewelry store assistant-san.

    While I¡¯m thinking about it walking through the south trade district, I hear some voices in dispute. What¡¯s going on? When I try to go in the direction of food stall where the voice ising from, there was a food cart shopkeeper folding his arms and ring at the customer.

    ¡¸Listen, an-chan. I don¡¯t know from where this money is, but you can¡¯t pay with them. Understand? ¡¹

    ¡¸It is troubling. I don¡¯t have anything but this... ¡¹

    His age is almost the same as mine, I think. Wearing ck jacket on white shirt, long white scarf and ck trousers, a beautiful but monotone boy scratches his head looking troubled. On that head was pure white hair. He is carrying two half-eaten crepe in his hand.

    ¡¸In that case you¡¯re leaving without paying. I will hand you over to the guards then¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh, As I said, can¡¯t I pay with this? It is also money, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸As I said, in this country, you cannot pay with this money...! ¡¹

    ¡¸Anoo~... ¡¹

    Without enduring it further, I call out to them. It seems like by my guess, this boy has eaten the goods while not having the currency of this country.

    ¡¸What, who are you? ¡¹

    ¡¸I am a person that happened to pass by here, but I will pay this cost. Will that be okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸As long as I receive the money, I will have noints... ¡¹

    I pay one copper coin, and I receive two more crepes. Four crepes for one copper is really cheap. I left the food cart with the boy.

    ¡¸Thank you. You saved me there. ¡¹

    ¡¸No, we are all equal in the face of trouble. By the way, do you not have themon currency?¡¹

    I tried to ask the boy, who expressed his words of gratitude. From what countryside did hee from. When even the far-off Ishen uses the samemon currency.

    ¡¸Earlier, I could pay for goods with this¡¹

    The boy with the scarf took out from his pocket with a ching a silver coin and showed me.

    (Ed: ching sound from a jiggling coins.)

    ¡¸The shape is different. ¡¹

    Themon currency, the gold or silver coins we use everyday has a round shape. A perfect circle. But this has an octagonal shape. How unusual. I take the coin from the boy¡¯s hand, and turned it over to examine it

    ¡¸If you like, I will give it to you. As gratitude for earlier. After all, it can¡¯t be used here. ¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Then, I will receive it in exchange for the crepes without reservation. ¡¹

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t do much, but if he puts it that way, there¡¯s no harm, so I epted it.

    ¡¸I am Touya. Mochizuki Touya. You are? ¡¹

    ¡¸End. Nice to meet you, Touya¡¹

    I grasped the hand of the boy who called himself End. I randomly thought that his hand was very cold for some reason. It was my first encounter with End.

 Chapter 72: Rings and Paruteno silver coin

    Chapter 72: Rings and Paruteno silver coin

    ¡¸Hmmm~ What should I do from now on. Won¡¯t I be troubled in various way if I don¡¯t have money? ¡¹

    End wondered while gulping down the rest of the crepe. While also stuffing my cheeks with crepe, both of us were sitting in front of the fountain in the za watching peoplee and go.

    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s true. It seems there¡¯s no choice but to find some work and earn money. ¡¹

    ¡¸What sort of job does Touya do? ¡¹

    ¡¸Me? ¡¹

    Work... Work. I never considered it really, but what is my job? An adventurer? The reward from the guild is tentatively my main source.

    ¡¸I handle guild jobs and receive money for it. Jobs like defeating demonic beasts, or escorting merchants¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I see. Then perhaps, I might do that too¡¹

    He says so easily. Well, he could maybe do some beginner quests if he is careful enough.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to register with the guild? But will you be alright without a weapon? Tentatively, I think you should go with gathering quests¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need a weapon. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to y a dragon.¡¹

    Eager to do it barehanded? I wonder if he is the same fighter type as Elsie. Or perhaps he is a magic user? Rather, since he says he can y a dragon if he uses a weapon, that¡¯s some amazing confidence.

    ¡¸Well, in any case I will guide you to the guild. Since I also have some business there.¡¹

    ¡¸Wonderful.¡¹

    We put the crepe wrapping paper in the wastebasket after eating, and then we started walking towards the guild. I have to withdraw money to buy the rings.

    End is a little taller than me. Around 173 centimeters. His looks are feminine, he is what you¡¯d call an Ikemen. Kuu, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m envious...

    Still, that white muffler is so long that it make me wonder if it can touch the ground. But, why is he wearing such a muffler even though it¡¯s not winter?

    ¡¸This is a present from a friend, you know.¡¹

    When I tried asking him, he answered with a smile. It¡¯s not like I wanted to hear about it, but I wonder if there was some reason? Well, it¡¯s not my policy to poke my nose in other people¡¯s business.

    The guild signboard soon came to view. When I went inside, the front board was crowded as usual.

    I pulled End towards the receptiondy, and asked about registration procedures. While End was going through the registration exnation, from the next counter I withdrew money. Because it¡¯s a once in a lifetime (is what I want to believe), I¡¯m going to splurge.

    When I had the money, End was next to me with his ck Guild card.

    ¡¸You done with the registration?¡¹

    ¡¸Un, thanks to you. All that left is to justplete a quest. I am saved because the guild can somehow be found all over the world. Because I can¡¯t stay in one ce for too long.¡¹

    Really? For a traveler, he seems lightly dressed. I mean, he is really capable to be able to travel here without any money. Somehow though, it¡¯s like he¡¯s naive maybe a prince of some country...

    ... I had many questions, but it had nothing to do with me. Each person has their own circumstance.

    ¡¸Then, this is it for me. Do simple quests at the beginning. Don¡¯t push yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Un, got it. Thank you Touya. Moreover, we should meet again next time.¡±

    ¡¸Ah, next time.¡¹

    I part with End, then leave the guild. He was strange fellow.

    Now, I should go back to my original goal the jewelry store.

    The four sit upright happily looking at the shining ring in each of their left ring finger. It was just a tinum ring with a simple diamond, for a reasonable price. Honestly, since I didn¡¯t know the market price, I entrusted it to the store Onee-san, and it¡¯s possible I got overcharged. After I decided on the design, I said [Four of this one then], and everyone there around me stared in amazement.

    Looks like it was given a magical effect, the ring would resize to fit the finger naturally. Furthermore, I also put some magic on them as well.

    I put [elerator], [Transfer], and [Storage] on the rings using [Enchant] and [Program].

    [elerator] for battle, [Transfer] is to make the ring a spare magic tank, they would be able to draw out magic from there if they run out. [Storage] would be used as private warehouse.

    ¡¸Thank you very much, Touya-san.¡¹

    Yumina softly warps the ring on her left hand with her right, smiling radiantly.

    Then I, from my chest pocket take out a thin chain essory made of Mithril.

    ¡¸T... this is for Elsie.¡¹

    ¡¸For me?¡¹

    Elsie epts it looking curious.

    ¡¸You wouldn¡¯t be able to put the gauntlet on if you wear the ring, right? This way you can wear the ring on you neck.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so. Thank you, Touya. I¡¯m happy.¡¹

    Elsie hangs the chain with the ring around her neck and disy it. Good, this also suits her well. It shouldn¡¯t break since it is Mithril, and the magic bestowed on it can be used when worn.

    Suddenly, I remembered the silver coins in my pocket that I got from End, and I put it on the table.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹

    ¡¸I got it from End, a strange guy I met today. It looks like a coin from a country somewhere, you recognize it?¡¹

    Lindsey picks up one coin from the table with great interest, and begins to view it before her eyes.

    ¡¸... I have never seen this before... The carved seal is done very borately. It might be worth a lot...¡¹

    Hmmm, assuming that, it kinda looks like I overcharged him which kinda make me look bad. Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if I took him to an exchange counter? Or maybe a pawnshop, it might have been worth at least a silver.

    When I also pick up one piece from the table, turning both sides, wanting to take a good look at it, I hear knocking sound on the door, and Renees into the living room. Holding the door open, Shizukaes in next carrying cups and a pot with ck tea.

    ¡¸I brought the tea.¡¹

    Shizuka lines up the cups, and pours tea from the pot. While I am looking at her doing that, Rene came over beside me. Looking restless for some reason. What?

    ¡¸Umm well, Touya-Ani-cha... Master. I have a favor to ask...desu, but...¡¹

    ¡¸Lime-san is not even here, you can talk normally, Rene. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡¸You see, I¡¯d like to ride the bicycle as well...¡¹

    Bicycle? Well, Rene is at the age where it is not a problem to start practicing. Rather I¡¯m slightly worried if she rides it into town, unless someone was apanying her.

    ¡¸I want to practice, but my feet can¡¯t reach the ground. I wanted to ask for a small bicycle like the one Touya-anchan made for Suu-neechan before...¡¹

    Ah, that¡¯s right. The ones in our house are adult sized. It is unreasonable for Rene to get on them. I didn¡¯t think that far.

    ¡¸Got it, I will make one exclusively for Rene. What color would you like?¡¹

    ¡¸Really!? Then, then red is good!¡¹

    ¡¸No problem.¡¹

    ¡¸Ya~y! Thanks!¡¹

    From across the sofa, Rene came to hug me. Hey, Lime-san would get angry if he was here. Well, it¡¯s not bad to be this delighted.

    While I¡¯m smiling wryly to Rene embracing me, my eyes meet with Shizuka¡¯s before me.

    ¡¸... Lolicon.¡¹

    ¡¸Oii! Wait a minute!?¡¹

    Don¡¯t say anything else, Robochild-san! Because I am always worrying about this when I am with Yumina, don¡¯t say unnecessary things!

    Shizuka who was judging me with strange eyes for a while, finally finished pouring the tea into the cups like nothing happened. And then, she notices the silver coins on the table, tilting her neck a little to the side.

    ¡¸Is this currency still being used in this county?¡¹

    ¡¸Still... Shizuka, do you know anything about this money?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It is Paruteno silver coin. It was cast for the first time 5284 years ago, and was being used around here. I am surprised that it is still being used till now.¡¹

    5284 years ago!? I stare at the silver coins in my hand after hearing Shizuka¡¯s words. It doesn¡¯t look like such a long time has passed. It is still in mint condition. Why did End have such old money?

    ... Wait? That guy back then, what did he say?

    ¡ºI was able to purchase using this before¡»

    Before? What did he mean by before? Is there a ce where you can spend currency used by an ancient kingdom?

    Don¡¯t tell me...... It is a ridiculous idea, but right now I think End is a human being who came from the past. Or perhaps, he is simr to Shizuka, possibly a person built by Professor Babylon.

    ¡¸Shizuka, between the people created by Professor Babylon like you, was there a boy?¡¹

    ¡¸A boy...? No, there was none. Professor didn¡¯t make a male type. There was a few [boyish] characters though.¡¹

    [Boyish]? End has a neutral feature. And I didn¡¯t check whether he was a boy or not. I didn¡¯t want to think it is possible but...

    Shizuka is staring at me strangely who was lost in my thoughts. What?

    [... Bi]

    ¡¸Oii! Like I said, wait a minute, Robochild-san!?¡¹

    I didn¡¯t want to hear that! Because I don¡¯t have such hobby! I am normal after all! I love girls!

    ¡¸Whatever master¡¯s hobby is, I will follow... Should I wear short pants?¡¹

    ¡¸What you¡¯re wearing is fine!¡¹

    Good grief, why does this fellow have such extensive useless knowledge. Like father like son, is that it? Look. Isn¡¯t everyone dumbfounded from being unable to understand anything?

    ... Aree, why is it only that Lindsey¡¯s face is deep red...?

 Chapter 73: The Mithril Golem, and The Spiciness

    Arc 10: Everyday Life #2

    Chapter 73: The Mithril Golem, and The Spiciness

    The next day, I went to the guild with everyone. I was thinking perhaps I could meet End, but I thought it was also time to raise my guild rank as well.

    Right now, Yumina is green rank and everyone else was blue. The rank increases from ck ? Purple ? Green ? Blue ? Red ? Silver ? Gold, and to be called something like a first rank adventurer I wanted to hit Red rank.

    In the first ce we defeated a ck dragon but, if that was a subjugation target for a request, it would have been equivalent to a Red rank. In other words, it means that we actually have substantial ability.

    For the time being if we handle requests and increase our rank, request reward will also increase as well. I don¡¯t know well yet what I want to do, but whatever I decide to do, I guess the money will be needed. For the sake of my fianc¨¦es who are relying on me.

    Behind us with a pitter-patter the already well-known Kohaku was following, but Kuroyou and Sango, who were lightly floating in the air, considerably attracted a lot of attention.

    ¡¶Because both of you stands out, you should¡¯ve just quietly stayed at home¡·

    ¡¶I refuse. Where master goes, we go as well¡·

    ¡¶That¡¯s right. Besides even Kohaku stands out, isn¡¯t it¡·

    The three of them are talking telepathically since we are in town, but I can clearly hear everything. Rather, the reason why Kuroyou and Sango are standing out is because they are floating, I think they¡¯d probably not stand out as much if I held them between my arms. But it was rejected clearly when I offered that.

    Both of them said their pride would not allow them to be carried like that in town. In any case, I decided to say ¡°It¡¯s magic¡± if someone asked why they were floating.

    When I finally arrived at the guild I looked around, the hall was crowded and noisy, but I couldn¡¯t see End¡¯s figure. Had he already moved to another town?

    Everyone went to the board to look at the requests, but I caught the receptionist-oneesan that was in charge of End yesterday, and tried to ask about him.

    ¡¸Ah, that gentleman with the muffler? That¡¯s right, hepleted the subjugation request for one-horned wolf yesterday, and received the request fee¡¹

    One-horned wolf. If that¡¯s the case then he took the proper ck rank request then. I also had to subjugate one-horned wolves in the beginning too.

    ¡¸However...¡¹

    ¡¸? Was there something else?¡¹

    While forcing a wry smile, the Onee-san was hesitating. I wonder if End did something?

    ¡¸The request for the one-horned wolf subjugation, the subjugation was for 5, but he hunted more than that...¡¹

    ¡¸The subjugation part is the horn, right? How many did he bring?¡¹

    ¡¸More than 50 if I am not mistaken.¡¹

    ¡¸More than 50!?¡¹

    What¡¯s with that number!? He hunted too much.

    ¡¸Because subjugation request was only for 5, he only got the fixed reward amount, but the rest of horns were bought at market price. He was very pleased, you know¡¹

    Nevertheless, more than 50...That reminds me, that guy shouldn¡¯t have had any weapon. Was he a magician after all? I can agree on that number if that was the case...

    ...Well, there¡¯s no point in thinking about it. Moreover it¡¯s not right to pry into someone too much.

    I went back to the four girls who had been stuck for a while now looking at the request board.

    ¡¸So? Found anything good?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Touya-san. There is this one, though...¡¹

    Yumina points at a red request posted on the requests board. Hmm? We are only allowed to ept requests up to blue. But this board is for one rank above us.

    In any case, let¡¯s try reading the request Yumina pointed at.

    ¡¸Mithril...Golem? Is it a golem made of mithril? Located at the base of Merishia Mountains, and the reward is 5 white gold coins...It is rather cheap considering it is red rank...¡¹

    ¡¸Definity it is cheap, but the opponent is Mithril Golem. Its body can be traded at special price as a material. It can fetch great amount of money depending on its size, you know¡¹

    I see. In itself it is something like a treasure. That makes for a delicious story. However, we can¡¯t take that request... hm?

    ¡¸In addition, if the person has grade A title, the rank for this quest doesn¡¯t matter...?¡¹

    Title, you say? Like the [Dragon yer] title we got the other day? If I am not mistaken, there are others besides it, like [Griffon Buster]? Or [Demon Killer]?

    ¡¸[Dragon yer] is a grade A title. Therefore...¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Then this request, even we can take it?¡¹

    I tear off the request paper, and carry it to the reception desk. While we have the [Dragon yer] title, Yumina doesn¡¯t. In that case, I wonder if we are still be able to receive this request?

    ¡¸Yes, there is no problem if the majority of the party are title holders. Do you wish to hear more details?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please.¡¹

    The subject of the request is at Merishia Mountain feet, the Steer Mine Quarry operations stopped because a Mithril Golem settled in, and it seems the excavations at the mine becamepletely impossible.

    Anyway the opponent is notpletely solid. Moreover the golem¡¯s movement seems quick due to mithril characteristics. Light and hard, that¡¯s mithril after all. It seems many people went to the mine and fell victim to it already.

    Those guys (tlc: golems) would not allow the invasion of their territory. For that reason, there are also magicians that use golems to guard their treasures.

    ¡¸Those are the details for the Mithril Golem subjugation request. Should we take this?¡¹

    I confirm this with everyone again, and decided to take the request. The subjugation part is the golem central core. Apparently, the golem will stop moving if that part is destroyed.

    ¡¸Like before, would it not be an easy victory if Touya pulled the core with [Aport]?¡¹

    Elsie asked this when we got out of the guild. Definitely it would¡¯ve been easy if it were possible to do so, but at that time the Fureizu was transparent and the nucleus was exposed. It will not work on the Golem. It seems Lindsey shared the same thought, and denied her onee-chan¡¯s idea.

    ¡¸...In addition, when ites to the golem¡¯s core, the size should be this big. [Aport] can¡¯t pull something like that, right?¡¹

    While saying that Lindsey shows the size of a volleyball with both of her hands. Definitely. [Aport] is limited to sizes that can be grasped with one hand. It would probably be impossible with that size.

    Then, there¡¯s no choice but direct confrontation... Naturally it would be hard. Up till now the Fureizu had been the hardest opponent I¡¯ve had, but maybe no longer. Still, I¡¯d prefer a golem over something that has the ability to regenerate.

    Lindsey¡¯s explosive magic like [Explosion] or [Bubble Bomb] would be effective, or maybe Yumina¡¯s Earth attribute [Rock Crush].

    Elsie may be able to cause damage to some degree using her Gauntlet and increase damage with her right hand. The problem is Yae. For someone who shes with her Katana, she is ipatible with solid opponents.

    ¡¸I, will act as decoy this time -degozaru¡¹

    Once weplete this request, first of all I will have to make a Katana for Yae from the mithril lump.

    ¡¸So how do we get to Merishia Mountain? Do we rent a carriage again? Or maybe we should buy it already?¡¹

    Definitely as Elsie said, going on carriage is much morefortable, but let¡¯s try going with different method this time. Let¡¯s use it since I spent too much effort to obtain it.

    ¡¸Then, we are departing. Please don¡¯t leave your seats¡¹

    ¡¸There are no seats¡¹

    ¡¸...It is an issue of feelings. Please read the mood here, Master¡¹

    Hanging for how many days, the Sky Garden has been sent to the Royal Capital of Belfast. With this we should reach our destination in a few hours.

    We are flying at a 200 meter altitude right now. It is an altitude even lower than Tokyo Tower height, but it is sufficient because there are no tall buildings or mountains. Nobody is looking our way thanks to the stealth function. I don¡¯t really understand, but this function is great, not even the shadows appear. How does this work? Is this the power of the ancient magic, too?

    ¡¸Estimated to arrive in 1 hour¡¹

    In front of the control unit in the center of the Sky Garden, Shizuka said so. In a nce, the control system only looks like a big ck te. A monolith so to speak. Disyed before me is a simple map and somenguage I can¡¯t read. The moving light might be the Sky Garden.

    Leaving Shizuka and the Monolith, a sheet isid out in a corner of the garden, and Ie back to everyone having a tea party.

    ¡°It seems we will arrive in approximately another hour¡¹

    Yae passed me sandwich while I sat down between her and Yumina. It is a simple ham and cheese sandwich, but I took a bite, and looked puzzled.

    ¡¸So-something wrong de gozaru?¡¹

    ¡¸No... but the taste is different than usual... how should I say. It¡¯s delicious¡¹

    ¡¸Really -degozaru?¡¹

    Yae strokes her chest in relief. For something ir-san made, I felt there was too much salt and pepper... Ah, maybe.

    ¡¸This is Yae¡¯s?¡¹

    ¡¸R-right -degozaru. Not only with the sword, but also as Touya-dono¡¯s w...w..wife, to be also able to make one dish too, and...ir-dono teachings...¡¹

    I see. I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t say careless words. I ate the sandwich heartily, and said thank you to Yae.

    ¡¸I also made this one. Try it¡¹

    ¡¸Huh. Elsie also? Then I won¡¯t hold back¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that......¡¹

    Fried chicken meat was held out. Lindsey was trying to say something, but before that I had already stuck the fork with it in my mouth.

    ¡¸A... ¡¹

    ¡¸How is it? Delicious?¡¹

    ¡¸Ho¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªt!? Spicy, and painful!! Spicy? It is painful!? Yaaa¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-h!!?¡¹

    I gulped the water I received from Yumina, but it wasn¡¯t enough. But because Lindsey took out a basketball shaped ice with magic, I put my tongue on it and somehow escaped the crisis.

    ¡¸...How can you feed such thing...such thing...¡¹

    The lines like from a merchant of Kyoto came out unintentionally, but these flowing tears implied something else. What is this extremely spicy chicken!?

    ¡¸Eh~ is it really so hot?¡¹

    Nom, nom, nom, Elsie casually pops one into her mouth and eats it. She¡¯s okay!? Lindsey starts apologizing next to me.

    ¡¸...Onee-chan, has an abnormal resilience to pungency. When cooking she tends to make anything spicy, so we never allowed her to stand in the kitchen in our house¡¹

    I wish you had said that earlier. I did not think I would feel a sense of defeat before fighting the golem.

    Anyway, Elsie is now forbidden from cooking in our house. This is a matter of life and death.

    Uu, my tongue is still painful...

 Chapter 74: The Fall, and The Mithril Collection

    Arc 10: Everyday Life #2

    Chapter 74: The Fall, and The Mithril Collection

    After arriving at Merishia Mountains we went a little to the north, and I let the sky garden rest above Steer Mine. The mining quarry could be seen below, so I opened a [Gate] and go to ground. Shizuka is house-sitting in the garden.

    When I got down to ground, the vicinity was rather quiet, with a very weird atmosphere.

    ¡¸Is there no one here?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, no one would approach the golem territory. It seems it has the nature to remove the people who invades it is own territory as well. Probably, once it notices us it wille here¡¹

    While listening to the conversation between Yumina and Elsie, I searched for [Mithril Golem] using my map application. Ah, it¡¯s there. It¡¯s moving slowly inside the tunnel. It seems it ising toward us.

    ¡¸I¡¯m grateful it¡¯sing out here because of the risk of a cave-in. Should I use [Slip] and make it fall down endlessly once ites out?¡¹

    ¡ºThat is severe... ¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t ever want to taste that again... ¡»

    Kuroyou and Sango mutter dejectedly at my words.

    ¡ºBut if you do it like that, won¡¯t you not be able to defeat it? I can¡¯t imagine the golem crying and begging for mercy like these guys¡»

    ¡ºBastard, I dare you to say it again!¡»

    ¡ºKohaku... You bastard, are you picking a fight with us?¡»

    I soothe the dangerous atmosphere between the three, and I think about it for a moment.

    Mmm, that¡¯s true, even if I consider the fall damage from Slip it would still be difficult. Back when it was against Kuroyou and Sango there was a time limit till sunset, I used that method but...

    Hmm, other methods... I thought this up some time ago, but maybe I should give that a try.

    ¡¸Wait, I am going make some preparation¡¹

    I told everybody and opened [Gate], then I went to Shizuka¡¯s location in Sky Garden.

    I finished preparing and went back to quarry, *thud*, I heard a thud. Seems like the golem has apparently arrived.

    ¡¸Where were you! There¡¯s no time anymore!?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, it took a while¡¹

    While apologizing to Elsie¡¯s words, I give about 50 bullets with [Explosion] to Yumina and Lindsey. Just in case I hand over the bullets and the new model army to Yae since this time her katana would not be useful.

    If everything proceeds ording to n, it may not be necessary, but I don¡¯t know what will happen. It is better to be careful, I think.

    *Thud*, *thud* the footsteps are getting closer. It¡¯s finallying out. I stare at the entrance of therge cave. But the tunnel here is reallyrge... By any chance, did the golem dig throughter and expanded it? If we assume that then maybe the golem¡¯s size is at the height of this tunnel.

    At any rate...Those footsteps, aren¡¯t they strange? One is closer and one is farther, like there were two...

    ¡¸It is here -degozaru!¡¹

    The silver body illuminated by sunlight appears at the tunnel entrance.

    The rugged rock-like body, but emitting a metal luster, its size is probably 6 meters. The legs are short, but the arms are long andrge. Apart from the expressionless face, you can see a ck hole where the eyes are supposed to be. Inside is an eerie red shine,and it is definitely staring at us.

    ¡¸T-touya-san, that!!¡¹

    Yumina points at one more golem that slowly appeared at the tunnel entrance. His body was also illuminated with silver color from here, giving off a dazzling light.

    Two Mithril golems. What the hell! So that¡¯s why there were two vibrations. I didn¡¯t notice it when I looked at the map app earlier. Did it seem both bodies were piled up? Don¡¯t tell me they were a married couple?

    Muu, despite that I would have found out there were two in advance if I erged it... Don¡¯t tell me in addition, another kid golem wille out?

    Without caring about my feelings, the golem lifts therge rock near it, and threw it toward here. Oops, that¡¯s dangerous!

    Everyone spread out to avoid it. It crashed into the ground, the rock smashed into pieces and scattered in all directions.

    ¡¸Oh Water Come forth, Impact the surface, Bubble bomb¡¹

    When Lindsey chants a spell, several orb-like bubbles appear, and lightly floats towards one of the golems. And the moment it came to contact with the golem, a chain reaction of explosions started, dodon dodon!! And explosions echo in the area.

    A fog-like smoke was left after the explosion, but from within the golem emerged and seemed unscathed.

    ¡¸No effect...?¡¹

    Wait, was it an attribute problem? Definitely, earth attribute should have been stronger than water.

    With Dan-Dan, Yumina rapid-fired the M1860 Army. The shoulder part was hit with the effects of [Explosion]. However, not even a crack could be seen.

    Damn it, with this there¡¯s no other way. It¡¯s sink or swim, I will try that since it hase to this.

    ¡¸There is something I want to try for a moment, everyone fall back¡¹

    Everyone was puzzled at my words, but they immediately withdrew like I said. The golems areing straight toward us. As expected, since it¡¯s made of mithril it¡¯s walking surprisingly fast. Well, it¡¯s not like they are light like a balloon, I think there is some weight but...

    Well, if it¡¯s useless now then it¡¯s useless.

    ¡¸el!¡¹

    I use eleration magic, and in an instant dive into the golems¡¯ bust. I held out my hand over the ground where the golems was standing, and invoked the magic which would be the decisive factor.

    ¡¸Gate!¡¹

    With a great light arge gate appeared on the ground, the golems fell into the water, vanishing into the ground. Yes, it worked.

    ¡¸T-touya-san!? This is...?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Ah, I transferred them using [Gate]. Apparently it is not just vertical in space, seems it can open horizontally¡¹

    Yumina rush here, because she asked me I exin it simply. I just thought it was a possibility, but I¡¯m d it worked smoothly.

    ¡¸Transferred them, where -degozaru?¡¹

    To Yae¡¯s question, I just point my finger up andugh.

    ¡¸Right above here. 10,000 meters up in the sky¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Ha!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Despite everyone who got dumbfounded with open mouths, I verify the golems location using the Map app. I can¡¯t see the altitude, but it did slip slightly from here after all. Well, it can still happen because of air resistance. I would be troubled if it fell straight down.

    There is a mining town south from here, but there is no problem I think since they are not moving that way.

    I asked Shizuka to go to 10,000 meters up in the sky a while ago in order to confirm the gate exit. But now that I think about it, 10,000 meters probably was not necessary.

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, height bes irrelevant when a falling object reaches the constant velocity allowed by the air resistance. Terminal Velocity, was it?

    Well, I was just extremely careful and raised it, let¡¯s just leave it at that.

    With a long high-pitched sound kiiiiiin, two tremendous crashing sounds came from west of the mine. They fell. Though I didn¡¯t think they would fall straight here, they slipped off far enough.

    Using [el] we rush to the locations where the golems dropped. Everyone else was using [el] granted in their rings, simrly elerating with me.

    ¡¸Umm, still moving¡¹

    There was arge crater with a thick cloud of dust, the two golems eagerly stood up although their bodies were full of cracks. There was less damage than I thought. Is Mithril really that light?

    ¡¸Oh Water Come forth, Impact the surface, Bubble bomb¡¹

    On this side Lindsey fired magic that exploded on the chest of the golem. The body full of cracks receives the impact, and the mithril chest copses with a rattle. I see a darkish silver ball with a dull sparkle inside. Possibly that is the center core.

    ¡¸el Boost!¡¹

    Elsie uses physical enhancement and eleration magic together, and burst towards the golem¡¯s chest like a shooting arrow. The moving right gauntlet emitted red light to indicate chargepletion.

    On the other side, Dan Dan Dan Dan!! The gunshot echoed, followed by Do gaga gaga!! And this time explosion sounds roared around. To the other golem, Yae attacked it using my new model army.

    Just like the previous golem, the chest explodes and crumbles, and the central core was revealed.

    ¡¸Pierce with lightning, halberd of a hundred thunderps, Lightning Javelin!!¡¹

    As if they were waiting for this, from Yumina¡¯s palm several bolts directly hit the center core. Along with PAKIN!! sound, the core broke into two halves and fell.

    With the core smashed, this golem also copsed facing up and stopped moving.

    Both bodiespletely silent, the area is full of dust and broken Mithril pieces. Oh, in the end, I didn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡ºIt was magnificent¡»

    ¡¸Well, in the end all I did was open a [Gate]¡¹

    I answer to Kohaku¡¯s words with a bitter smile.

    Elsie smashed a portion of the center core, but Yae cut the center core into two halves. That volleyball-like core, rather than silver like its body, it was darkish dull silver.

    ¡¸We got the subjugation part, with this the request ispleted¡¹

    Elsie smiles while carrying the center core. Definitely the request isplete with this, but aside from the golems¡¯ main body, it¡¯s going to be troublesome collecting all the small mithril pieces... Or not, I can just collect everything by using [Storage] to recover only Mithril. Ok, I¡¯ll do that.

    ¡¸Storage: IN/ Mithril¡¹

    I invoke storage magic, magic formation floats on the ground, in front of our eyes the golems sink into the ground as it disappear. I examined the ground where the golem disappeared, but I couldn¡¯t find one piece of mithril. Un, looks good.

    In the same way I collect the other golem inside [Storage]. [Storage] capacity depends on the magical power, this body size can¡¯t be stored if it was someone else besides me.

    ¡¸Alright, shall we go home then?¡¹

    It will be fine to report to the guild tomorrow. We also recovered the golem body, I don¡¯t need to hurry.

    I open [Gate] ande out in the house garden, Rene is practicing riding bicycle with Cecil-san. Rene wasn¡¯t in her usual maid clothes, it was a boyish attire of a shirt and trousers with suspenders. She must have been falling down, I can see stains here and there. If I am not mistaken, today was Rene¡¯s day off, so she might have aligned her practice during Cecil-san break.

    ¡¸Ah~ Wee back, Master~¡¹

    ¡¸I am back, Cecil-san¡¹

    Rene who noticed us because of Cecil-san¡¯s voice, turned the bicycle and headed here. She stops in front of us using the brakes. She is already at the point where she can ride it by herself. Isn¡¯t she faster than the Duke? Must be youth.

    ¡¸Wee home, Touya-niichan!¡¹

    ¡¸I am home, Rene. You are able to ride it now¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    I pat Rene who isughing happily. I¡®m really d I made it seeing as it pleases her that much.

    Okay, let¡¯s take a bath first to clean off the dust and sand. Rene should also enter together with everyone. As for me, I will take my time afterwards.

    ¡¸Umm?¡¹

    Looking at us as we were about to enter the mansion, while sitting astride on the bicycle, Rene looks puzzled. Was something wrong?

    ¡¸What about Shizuka Onee-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Huh!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ... Oh crap. I forgot.

    (ED: This might be one of my favorite cliffhangers yet)

    (TL: More are yet toe)

 Chapter 75: The Search for Babylon, and The Katana Production Commission

    Arc 10: Everyday Life #2

    Chapter 75: The Search for Babylon, and The Katana Production Commission

    ¡¸I do not particrly mind it, you know? Master leaving me behind, quickly returning back and so, not even in a slightest. Right, not in a slightest¡¹

    Shizuka¡¯s smile is scary... In spite of not expressing much emotions ordinarily, why only at a time like this such a smile appeared...

    ¡¸Thanks to that, I was able to discover Master¡¯s new fetish called ¡°Abandonment y¡±. Sooner orter it wille to a point of leaving me nude in the park at night, to serve his perverted neglecting y. Possibly to be seen by someone, possibly to be assaulted, he wants to enjoy himself and watch me nervously frightened at such thoughts. Indeed, master truly possesses such a refined hobby¡¹

    ¡¸ I did not think about that for even 1 millisecond!¡¹

    I definitely did not have such intentions! No, it wasn¡¯t totally our fault! Out of habit, we always returned after a subjugation using [Gate].

    ¡¸Let¡¯s just leave it at that. It seems he is properly reflecting on that, or do you really want to know his true intentions?¡¹

    Rin interrupts while drinking ck tea that Shizuka brought on the terrace facing the garden.

    ¡¸Muu. That would be troubling. Well then, if I were to receive a present of indecent underwear of Master¡¯s preference, I shall forgive him¡¹

    ¡¸The hurdle is high, you know!? Indecent is out (of question), you know!¡¹

    ¡¸It was a joke¡¹

    Lowering her head, Shisuka leaves the terrace.

    Good grief, can¡¯t we do anything about Robogirl-san¡¯s thought patterns!? Rin¡¯s nce is turned towards the leaving Shisuka.

    ¡¸However, it is amazing. That pattern of thinking¡¹

    ¡¸In what way those ero thoughts are!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, not about the character. It is about things like that girl¡¯s sulking behaviour, and flexibility of even telling jokes. She is like a genuine human being. I wonder if it is possible to do that with [Programming] or not... ¡¹

    Do not speak much about such a thing. In the corner of the terrace the small stuffed bear is sulking. Doing things like having its hands behind its back and looking bored while kicking pebbles, I however think that it is amazing... To think it can have that much antagonism.

    ¡¸With this, our task for today is? ¡¹

    ¡¸Oh well, it is about the rest of Babylon¡¯s transfer formations. At present, there is no reliable information about them. ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? We¡¯re going to look for them? ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? We weren¡¯t? ¡¹

    Both people are showing surprised faces. Honestly speaking, I don¡¯t have an interest in it. I already have my hands full with Shizuka alone, to have them increase... The professor herself too, said that there is no problem whether I discover them or not.

    ¡¸It is that I do not have a reason to search for them... ¡¹

    ¡¸But why! Do you not think about wanting to know about an ancient knowledge or lost technology!?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu, you kids have no dreams!¡¹

    In that case, I am a youngsterpared to you. Still, even the professor said that it is not necessary to have too much power in this era.

    However, I am worried about the Fureizu. If you consider that rare possibility, it might be better to obtain the power of Babylon in advance.

    Well, since the transfer formations have not yet been discovered, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s consider the case when some information about transfer formationses up. If you find something I¡¯ll cooperate¡¹

    ¡¸... Promise? If you break it I¡¯ll have you buy me some indecent underwear¡¹

    ¡¸Please forgive me!¡¹

    cing my head on the table, I earnestly request that I wanted it to stop with just that. If I buy something like a lewd underwear for a small girl, my life will end in a different meaning. I don¡¯t even know if there are things like that!

    Rin who was satisfied with the agreement, took P and returned to the royal pce. Dear me, I hope it doesn¡¯t be too troublesome...

    ¡¸There were two mithril golems... I¡¯m sorry. There seems to be a mistake in our investigation¡¹

    Saying so, the guild receptionist onee-san is bowing her head. There is no mistake in regards to the contents of the request about golem subjugation, but if it was about the liberation of the mine, then it should have been written that it was a subjugation for two, I think.

    ¡¸In this case, it was exactly a two-part subjugation too -degozaimasu, because it is still an oversight on our side, the payment will be twofold, please ept 10 white gold coins as payment. Of course, the guild card points will also be doubled¡¹

    Ah, that is helpful. Or rather, it¡¯s only natural.

    She puts on the counter the 10 white gold coins, lines up our cards as usual, and stamps on them with pon-pon-pon.

    ¡¸With those points all your guild rank was raised. Congrattions¡¹

    Our guild cards were returned with Yumina¡¯s being blue and the others changed to red. Ooh, with this, tentatively we have also be first-rank adventurers.

    Aree? There is a newly appended symbol next to the [Dragon yer] symbol. A square silhouette of what looks like a cracked golem¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Furthermore, in ordance with the subjugation this time, the proof of golem subjugation, please ept the title of [Golem Buster] awarded by the guild¡¹

    I see. This is a symbol mark of the [Golem Buster]. It seems its privilege is a 20 percent discount from the stores affiliated with the guild, but with the 40 percent discount from the [Dragon yer] there was not much meaning to it.

    Going out from the guild as it is, we divide with Lindsey and Yumina are going towards magic shop and Elsie going to train with General Leon. Kuroyou and Sango are apanying Elsie and Kohaku follows Lindsey group. With this, if anything happens we will be able to make contact. I was thinking that the telepathicmunication with the summoned beasts would be unusable when separated, but it seems that is not the case. This could be a substitute for cellphones.

    (tl: didn¡¯t he already confirmed this some time ago?)

    The n is for me to go to the cksmith with Yae. I thought I could have a katana made for Yae using the mithril we obtained, but no ordinary cksmith could make something like a katana. As i thought, when speaking about katana, we¡¯d need to go to Ishen for this.

    Opening a¡¸Gate¡¹, we go to Oedo¡£

    Originally I should have gone to see Yae¡¯s parents first, for the [Give me your daughter] stuff I had to do, but with how recent that is, there¡¯d probably be some resistance. Since we¡¯re not even getting married yet it would be better to do the greetings when things have settled down a bit more, is what I told Yae herself.

    Yae¡¯s house being in the opposite direction, it seems there was also a skilled swordsmith on the western side of Oedo. When we faced towards that direction and were walking through the downtown street, asionally, Yae¡¯s eyes would turn in my direction, taking a peek at me.

    ¡¸? Is something wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuee! ? Ah, No, That.... I-, I am the fianc¨¦e of Touya-dono -degozaru, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Ye~, Yes. It is so¡¹

    When you say fianc¨¦e it feels like someone from the olden days when parents decided the betrothal, the implication is not wrong. It¡¯s really embarrassing to be reminded of that.

    ¡¸In~, in that case, -degozaru..., that.... hand, hand, walking with holding hands, somehow...¡¹

    From the face up to her ears bing bright red and looking down, Yae speaks of such a thing.

    What is this!? So cute!

    There is no man who can ignore such a request from a shy beautiful girl. No, there is none. Even I can¡¯t ignore this.

    Gently extending my right hand, I grasp Yae¡¯s left hand.

    ¡¸Ah......¡¹

    I grasped it that time I used [Recall] too, but her hand is soft as usual.

    When Yae raises her face to me, sheughed with a tee-hee while looking shy, then tightly and firmly grasped my hand. Such conduct startled me. (tl: makes his heart go ¡®toki-doki¡¯)

    With just walking and holding hands with the girl that you like, it is obvious that you can reach the feeling of happiness like this... That is how the couples of the world are flirting. It¡¯s not a crime.

    Finishing our short date upon reaching the cksmith on the western edge of Oedo, we peek inside of the shop, from which the sound of a hammer hitting with ¡®Kan-Kan¡¯es.

    ¡¸Excuse me, is there anyone~? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ha~i, what is it? ¡¹

    From inside the shop with light footsteps came the woman who was in her early twenties wearing an apron. With ck hair collected behind in one strand, she was wearing sandals on her feet. Is she a shop-assistant, I wonder.

    ¡¸We would like to have a katana made, but are you doingmissions?¡¹

    ¡¸Katana, is it. Yes, we can take that. Please wait for a moment. Anata~, we have a customer, you know~? ¡¹

    She calls out to someone at the back of the workshop. I thought that she was an assistant, but apparently she was the proprietress.

    From the inner part of the shop, a man about 30 wearing what looks like work clothes and a towel on his head wrapped like a bandanna came out. His looks give out a tender impression, even with his bearded face. A good-natured giant... Though it is a goodparison I can¡¯t say that.

    ¡¸You want a katana, yes? Which one of you will use it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, this girl here. We would like to request that it is made with mithril as the raw material...¡¹

    ¡¸MITHRIL!? That is some luxury, isn¡¯t¡¯ it! Are you the son of some feudal lord?¡¹

    The head cksmith is staring in surprise. The wife was looking simrly surprised too.

    ¡¸No, we have obtained it after defeating a mithril golem. And I decided to use this material to make a weapon for her¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, I see. Mithril golem... Despite your appearances, you fellows are strong¡¹

    The master breathes out in admiration. After that he says that he wants us to show him Yae¡¯s katana and short sword, and then while taking a good look at them in the hand, he starts to talk.

    ¡¸I will finish it in one week. Will that be okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Please do so. So, how much will that cost?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need money¡¹

    Eh? What is the meaning of this? Are you saying you are okay doing this free of charge? It is said that there is nothing more expensive than free, that is a bit scary. It¡¯s the story about it is too good to be true, a beautiful rose has its thorns, there is nothing more expensive than free, but, that is how Obaa-chan in our home used to say.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need money, but instead of that won¡¯t you share the rest of the mithril that you are holding? In Ishen, asionally the Hihirokane is being circted, but Mithril is rare. I would be charged like a fool if I order it from the west. ¡¹

    Aah, so that is how it is.

    ¡¸It is no problem, but the fact is I don¡¯t have the slightest idea how much it should be offered, since I don¡¯t understand the market price¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so... Then, prepare it in proportion to the making for this time¡¯s katana and short sword. When they arepleted, pay us with mithril¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Let¡¯s do it like that¡¹

    I will check the market price for mithril in advance for the next time wee. I open [Storage] and take out 2 lumps of mithril the size of a softball.

    ¡¸Will this do?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, it is a little bit too much¡¹

    The boss takes the mithril in his hand, in order to check its weight, and shakes it up and down.

    ¡¸Well then, see you in a week¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    While the voice of Okami-san is seeing us off, we leave the cksmith.

    When I proposed to return home with [Gate] from some deserted ce, Yae seizing the hem of her coat, looked at me with upturned eyes.

    ¡¸A, ano... More, just a bit longer, with the two of us... ¡¹

    When she says it her face bes red again. Aah, Mou! I would have already hugged her if we weren¡¯t in town!?

    Holding her hand again, with Yae smiling out of embarrassment, we start walking through the town of Oedo.

 Chapter 76: The Electric Fan, and The Scuffle

    Arc 10: Everyday Life #2

    Chapter 76: The Electric Fan, and The Scuffle.

    ¡¸What is this? Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Looking at [This] which I constructed with [Modelling], Lapis-san asks me out of curiosity.

    Inside of the protective cover there is a propeller fan with three fan des. It is attached to a pole with a base.

    When thinking of summer, the electric fanes to mind. But unfortunately I could not make it with stic. However, building it with mithril, it would be light and can be handled in the same way.

    ¡¸Program start£¯

    Invoke condition£ºInvoking each of the phases with a switch £¯

    Invoke content£ºRotate the fan with power of each phase £¯

    Program end¡¹

    I press the switch marked [Weak] installed on the base. The des of the electric fan are rotating slowly, and the breeze starts to flow quietly in the room.

    ¡¸A tool that produces wind. Amazing. ¡¹

    ¡¸U~n... ¡¹

    Lapis-san expresses feelings of admiration, but deep inside, there is dissatisfaction or perhaps discontent in me.

    At first I thought I could make a car with it. However, the engine was tooplex and I could not build one. It would be different if I had a real one in front of me but, with only photos or illustrations from the I couldn¡¯t quite understand it.

    Well, although I can understand the cycle of things like inhtion,pression, explosion, exhaustion, with photos and the like I have no inkling as to what the small parts are for. In any case, because it was too much of a hassle I gave up. To begin with, machines themselves are not my strong point. I waspletely into liberal arts.

    (tl: now I¡¯m sad, give man a google and he will forget how to do stuff)

    Since there were also no things like gasoline, I considered something like steam engine, but I still abandoned it in the end.

    The next thing I thought of was the motor. In this case the engine is not thatplex, I felt like I could make it. However, I suddenly realized it. Couldn¡¯t I simply use [Program] to do it? Hm.

    Therefore as a test I made something with the outward appearance of an electric fan while leaving the interior empty, and tried using [Program]... It¡¯s turning... I guess [Program] is too omnipotent.

    I wonder if science and the like are powerless in front of the magic?

    It is not a thing that [Anyone can make]. Rather, a thing which [Anyone can use]. There is no problem, but.... What is with this, this emptiness.

    As one would expect attaching only the wheels to the carriage, [Program] would not be able to carry people. However, I feel like [Enchant] might be able to do so. It won¡¯t make noise like an engine, it won¡¯t vibrate like a motor, it will be like an empty toy car.

    Maa, because I have somehowpletely lost the motivation, I have stopped after making an electric fan. At any cost a car isn¡¯t necessary anyway.

    Entrusting the electric fan I made to Lapis-san, I decided that she can use it as she likes. Aah, it might also be good to make a ceiling fan for the indoor ceiling.

    ¡¸Touya-san, isn¡¯t it about time that we go? ¡¹

    When I came to the garden from the terrace, Yumina called out to me and said so. Aah, it is that time already.

    After this I will go to meet with King and Queen, to convey the intention of marriage with Yumina. Although it was already recognized, well, more or less.

    However, for such a thing to have be in less than one year after Yumina intruded... The outlook was optimistic. But I have no regrets.

    ¡¸I havee to a resolution to ept the marriage with Yumina, but... If that¡¯s how it is, will I really be made a king? ¡¹

    ¡¸U~n, in current circumstances, that is the most possible oue. If it happens so that I will have a younger brother or a boy will be born in Uncle-sama¡¯s ce, that would be a different case. ¡¹

    ¡¸If say, Suu has a groom, will that man be a king? ¡¹

    As for the considered method, should it be left forter? When marrying the person, who was born from the blood of the royalty, that pattern also has a ce to be, I think. With how it looks like I¡¯m pushing the troubles onto him somehow, I will apologize to that person.

    ¡¸That way certainly does exist. However, I think it is unreasonable. ¡¹

    ¡¸How so? ¡¹

    ¡¸That is because Suu also likes Touya-san very much. She is the fifth candidate. ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹

    I unintentionally harden at the words said with no hesitation. Firth candidate... No, that can¡¯t be true. It can¡¯t, can it?

    ¡¸Maa, Right now, it doesn¡¯t seem like there are feelings going that far yet. But in 3, 4 years..... It might be earlier than that, but it is better to be prepared beforehand. ¡¹

    ¡¸No, you are thinking too much about it. Because Suu has no siblings, I think she is just bearing an Onii-chan-like feelings towards me, you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸..........It seems like there will be various troubles from now on, for me also¡¹

    Breathing a sigh with a ¡®Fuu¡¯, Yumina said it with amazement. Eh, what is with this reaction?

    ¡¸After that if my child is a boy, that child will be the next king, and then... ¡¹

    Stopping in mid-sentence, Yumina shuts her mouth. When she looks my way, her face gradually bes red. This is dangerous. My face is also now bing red. It is because you were speaking about children!

    ¡¸We, we should go, shouldn¡¯t we! ¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Yes. Yes we should. ¡¹

    While awkwardly talking, we came out to the garden, and I opened the [Gate].

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨CScene-change¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡¸Ho-ho, is that so, is that so! Yumina finally conquered Touya-dono! This is a joyous asion! ¡¹

    The kings leans his body forwardughing in high spirits. Queen Yue too is holding Yumina¡¯s hand and smiling at her daughter.

    ¡¸You have done well, Yumina. From now on more than ever, will you devote yourself to Touya-san, and continue to support him as his wife? ¡¹

    ¡¸Hai, Okaa-sama! ¡¹

    King stands up from the chair, ps his hand on my shoulder and disys a refreshing smile. The tension is high.

    ¡¸After this, I want to see the face of my grandchild as soon as possible! Being married to four people might be a bit difficult, but please do your best? ¡¹

    What is this. I wished you wouldn¡¯t put that much pressure on me.

    ¡¸Well, we will certainly marry, but right now is... Please wait until I be 18 years old, postpone it until then. ¡¹

    ¡¸You can conceive a child even before the marriage, right? Yumina is still innocent~, gufuu!?¡¹

    Yumina closes the gap instantly and splendidly ced her fist into His Majesty the King¡¯s sr plexus. She used [el] just now, didn¡¯t she...

    ¡¸Father has no delicacy at all! ¡¹

    Yumina¡¯s was breathing heavily with her face bright red, while the most celebrated person in this country is cowering with a blue face. Well, he got what he deserved. Even if she is his daughter, sexual harassment remarks are still inexcusable.

    ¡¸Please forgive him, this person gets carried away when he too bes happy. ¡¹

    Queen Yue was smiling while looking troubled. Being delighted is not a bad intention, but I have a feeling he made a mistake with how he somewhat showed it.

    ¡¸But what are we going to do. We already know how splendid a person you are, but if we officially announce that Touya-san is Yumina¡¯s fiancee, there might be various troubles. ¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸To start with, I guess you will be made an enemy in the eyes of the nobles, who were aiming to marry Yumina. Conversely I think that people who will try to curry favor from you will also show up. As for the rest, there will also be obstinate people, who won¡¯t recognize Touya-san as Yumina¡¯s partner, if you don¡¯t show some achievements. ¡¹

    I see, that is troublesome. Marrying the princess is definitely noughing matter.

    However, even if you said achievements... To be useful to the country, is it something that raises great benefits?

    ¡¸Maa, let¡¯s leave it and hide it for a short while longer. Rather than drawing troubles by announcing it ahead of time, it might be better to press for the marriageter. ¡¹

    Let¡¯s leave that area to them. Until then, I also will have to be recognized as Yumina¡¯s fianc¨¦.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨CScene-change¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Leaving Yumina at His Majesty the King and Queen¡¯s ce, I went towards the direction of the training field. Because I thought Elsie might possibly be there, but it seems my hope was misced, her figure was nowhere be seen.

    All over the training field the mock battle is unfolding, it was sufficient to just enjoy seeing it too. It became the feeling of watching the sports game. Right now, there are many knights there.

    ¡¸Hey you, what are you doing in this ce¡¹

    (tl: degenerative tone used, with ¡®kisama¡¯)

    When I turned my face to the raised voice, young knights about ten in numbers looked over here. Their ages are not much different from mine, I guess. However, one or two might be older. I¡¯m wondering if they are knights of some noble.

    ¡¸You have an unfamiliar face. Whose servant are you? This is not a ce the likes of you cane to! ¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, well, I thought whether an acquaintance was here. I was just taking a look. ¡¹

    The young knight with the cut short blond hair, who was standing at the head, dered to me so. He did it with the small irritation and his way of talking was simr to looking down in some respects, but there was nothing to make a fuss about too. Should I make an adequate reply and disperse?

    ¡¸And who is this acquaintance? ¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, isn¡¯t it that fellow? That melee fighter woman who has been apanying General Leontely. ¡¹

    The redhead in the back answers to the dubious reaction of the blond-haired guy. When ites to the melee fighter with the General Leon 8-9 cases out of 10 that would be Elsie.

    ¡¸Aah, that woman? Hahaa, you are also a clever one to curry up to the General Leon, aren¡¯t you. Really, the people of low birth have no integrity. ¡¹

    The one that reacted to the words of redhead, wasn¡¯t a blond haired fellow, it was the brown-haired one. An unpleasant smile was clinging to his face.

    ¡¸That person is also trying to enter the army. With that woman¡¯s connections. ¡¹

    ¡¸Because the army doesn¡¯t put its numbers in order it will never shape up. It would be better if it had nomoners. We the select few of the Knight Order, are different because of our honor ¡¹

    Saying so the knights were amused and burst into boisterousughter, and because I was fed up with their attitude, I turned around to leave this ce.

    ¡¸Oi you, are you by any chance that woman¡¯s man? ¡¹

    ¡¸....... If that is so, what of it? ¡¹

    While getting irritated I reply to the brown-haired guy, who called out to me stopping me from leaving. That foolishughter is excessively getting on my nerves.

    ¡¸If you are looking for that woman, you need to search in the general¡¯s bed. About this time, she should be raising a nice voice and, gufuuuu!? ¡¹

    Without waiting for that person to finish his words, I drove my fist into the brown-haired guy¡¯s face. Having broken his tooth, I gave a kick to his side for a final blow while he was tumbling on the ground with a nosebleed.

    ¡¸Agee! What~, what is the meaning of this!? ¡¹

    ¡¸This is a beat down. Does this need an exnation? ¡¹

    Holding his sides at my feet, I was standing over the brown-haired guy who spoke out while rolling on the ground. Ind a kick once again.

    If it was about me I would have let it go. But I won¡¯t stay silent if it is someone important to me. Jii-san taught me that when it is time to strike you must do it without hesitation.

    ¡¸You bastard! That person is the second son of the viscount of House Barrow! If you still intend to hit then... ¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up. What does having a rtion to the house and the like have to do with this? It is not like you yourselves are distinguished... Are you typical foolish sons with just a pedigree? ¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say! ¡¹

    The knights of that young person are surrounding me. Extracting their swords and taking a stance, I understood that their thirst for blood is pointed at me.

    ¡¸Since you have pulled out your swords and aimed them at the opponent, it is expected that you are prepared to be killed? Do you guys understand that? ¡¹

    ¡¸Be silent! ¡¹

    One persones forward with a sh, but it was aplete failure. I thought it was good for nothing example of fencing.

    ¡¸Safety Mode ¡¹

    Matching my words, the unsheathed gun sword Brunhild¡¯s de extends. However, there is no edge on it. This is the most recently bestowed new third form [Safety Mode]. Although if it was swung seriously it could still break bones, it was doubtful whether that can be called [Safety].

    With Brunhild, I strike at the torso and overtake the dull swordsman.

    ¡¸Guefu£¡¡¹

    The opponent staggers and quickly copses to the ground. He was full of openings as well.

    When they thought that theirrade was cut down, the rest of those guys got cold feet. What a miserable bunch they are.

    ¡¸Start cutting all at once! Attack simultaneously! ¡¹

    The blond-haired one shouts. It seems like that one is the leader. But, he is too stupid. Who the hell shouts out the details of their strategy?

    I attack them before their side could take any action. Dodging the trajectory of the obvious sword streaks, I hit their abdomen, shoulder, and chest, rendering three people powerless.

    With just that, the others were shaking making their movements dull. This is absurd.

    Soon after that, with just a simple swing of the sword they all fell down one by one. All that was left was the blond-haired guy.

    ¡¸Uu, uwaaaaaaa! ¡¹

    The blond-hair starts running away at full speed screaming at the top of his lungs. Deserting his fallenrades in a battlefield, I¡¯m astonished that this person was chosen for his honor.

    ¡¸Gun mode ¡¹

    Returning to the gun form, I pull the trigger with a ¡®Pon¡¯.

    ¡¸Hagea!? ¡¹

    Because it was too troublesome to run after him, I shot him with a paralysis bullet. The blond-hair abruptly copses, and stops moving. Now then.

    ¡¸Hiii!?¡¹

    Only the brown-haired guy who I struck first was still conscious. I can¡¯t forgive this one who insulted Elsie.

    ¡¸Would you leave it at just that? ¡¹

    When I turned to the abruptly raised voice, two knights were standing. One was a forty year old knight with silver hair, the other one was the person whom I knew.

    ¡¸Lyon-san... ¡¹

    ¡¸Yaa, Touya-dono. It has been a while. ¡¹

    The young man with golden hair lightly raises his hand with a smile. The son of General Leon, Lyon-san whom we traveled together with to Misumido.

    ¡¸Fu, Vicemander! This~, this fellow, this fellow all of sudden! ¡¹

    The brown-haired guy points at me, and raises aint at the silver-haired knight standing beside Lyon-san. Vicemander?

    ¡¸... Because of your outrageous behavior towards the townspeople, were you still thinking that I did not know about the troubles you caused? ¡¹

    A deep cold voice was directed at the brown-haired guy. First his body became stiff, then it becamepletely silent. It seems like that attitudeing from those fellows is amon thing. Certainly, they were doing as they pleased. Annoying.

    ¡¸It seems that until now you skillfully used the family name to cover up, but this time it won¡¯t go so well, you know. Attacking one person with a group, and being beaten in the end. In addition to that shame, the person, who abandoned hisrades and ran away, will be dealt with. By no means can any of you be called a knight¡¹

    Lyon-san also speaks strict words. Surely these fellows being knights of this country is the most shameful thing.

    ¡¸You will beter notified of your punishments. Convey that to the copsed fellows. I¡¯ll say it in advance, you better not be thinking of things like revenge. If you raise your hands at him, it won¡¯t be just your problem alone, your houses will suffer too. This is no joke¡¹

    Disregarding the brown-haired guy whose eyes went round, vicemander-san turns his eyes in my direction, and very deeply hangs his head.

    ¡¸I apologize for the troubles caused. I want you to understand that not all people of the Knight Order are like these guys¡¹

    ¡¸... No, I also went too far. Please do not worry about that¡¹

    When I try to calm down, I certainly overdid it. It was not necessary to knock them down. There were plentiful of magic, capable of rendering them powerless. But when he started talking about Elsie, Ipletely lost my cool. I stillck sufficient training...

    ¡¸It helps a lot when you said it like that. Kingdom Knight Order Vice Commander, Neil Sulliman¡¹

    ¡¸Mochizuki Touya. It is good to know you. ¡¹

    ¡¸I know you. Because you are a famous celebrity¡¹

    Withplex feelings, I lightly grasped the presented hand with a smile.

 Chapter 77: The Knight Orderâ€™s Affairs, and The Night Raid

    Arc 10: Everyday Life #2

    Chapter 77: The Knight Order¡¯s Affairs, and The Night Raid

    After I apologized to Vice-Commander Neil, Lyon-san exined the present conditions of the Knight Order. The Knights main role is to protect the royal capital, guarding royal family, and other tasks like escorting VIPs. Most of them are sons of nobles, not the eldest son who should seed the family head, mostly second and third sons. There is no sense of responsibility from their positions, only boasting of their family¡¯s social standing, seems like there¡¯s a lot of those self-indulgent guys here as well.

    ¡¸Simrly I am also a second son. Well, ours is different from the other houses, only an iron fist awaits us if we caused troubles to others...¡¹

    Lyon-san gives a bitter smile while saying so. Ah~ It is that Oyaji-san after all... I can vaguely see it. There doesn¡¯t seems to be any pampering element.

    ¡¸It is a minority but as expected you can find people here who clings to their parentage, a new recruit from a Baron house will notply with amanding officer from an Earl house, and conversely, themanding officer will try to curry favor with the new recruit. It¡¯s a stupid argument¡¹

    Neil-san talks with disgust. There are guys that will cause problems wherever they go.

    ¡¸Well, for now that was just a passing ship. Those fellows may be treacherous parasites for the Knight Order. They managed to avoid it by arrangements from their parents¡¯ houses so far, but it will not pass this time. They attacked the princess¡¯ fianc¨¦ after all. They should be grateful their heads are still connected¡¹

    This person, he was watching me and those guys fighting from the start. Probably intentional. Well, I wouldn¡¯t have helped me.

    ¡¸More importantly, that. I saw it earlier, but that weapon... What is it?¡¹

    Neil-san gazed curiously at my sword gun Brunhild hanging on my waist.

    ¡¸You mean this. It¡¯s my personal weapon. Only I can use it, and I am the only that can make it. Can be used from either short or long distance. It can transform to a short sword or longsword, and is able to paralyze my opponents¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm~ It is a magnificent weapon. Can¡¯t you make one for me as well?¡¹

    ¡¸I am sorry, that¡¯s a bit...¡¹

    I must be careful regarding guns. This is something that can easily kill people. I can only share it with people Ipletely trust.

    ¡¸Really?... That¡¯s regrettable¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, but I can make you a transforming weapon, or a weapon that can cause paralysis? But I don¡¯t know whether you can handle it or not¡¹

    ¡¸Really!? Then I would like to request one!¡¹

    Complying with Neil-san reply, I take out a steel ingot from [Storage]. Mithril is firm, but mithril isn¡¯t suitable for a weapon either. It is too light. To utilize that lightness and firmness maybe a weapon that specializes in thrusting like an Estoc, or a ¡°slicing¡± weapon like a katana.

    ¡¸What kinds of weapon are you good at Neil-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, it would be the spear after all. Of course I can also use the sword¡¹

    Then with those two... No, maybe I should also add a dagger for the third transformation.

    Using [Model], I form a spear approximately 2 meters first. The design is like western-style spear I saw in a game before, but changed the tip shape just as it is to dagger. To put it simply, it is like a dagger with a very long handle.

    The grip part will be hollow, the body will move during transformation and shorten the grip. And then it will change into the dagger state.

    Additionally, like Brunhild, the thickness of the dagger de is thinned, by hollowing out the grip again, it can transform into a 1-meter long sword... Um, I wonder if this is okay. I apply [Enchant] and [Modeling]. And it isplete.

    [Program Start/

    Activation Condition: Owner State [Spear Mode] [Sword Mode] [Dagger Mode] /

    Activation Contents: [Modeling] will quickly transform the grip part of sword de to pattern Spear, Long Sword, Dagger/

    Program End]

    Oh, I also have to add the paralysis effect. Once again by using [Enchant] I add [Paralysis].

    [Program Start/

    Activation Condition: The owner state [de Mode] [Stun Mode]/

    Activation Contents: Transform the sword de in stun mode, and grant paralysis effect by [Paralysis]/

    Program End]

    ¡¸Um~ I guess this should beplete¡¹

    I try to turn the spear around. Yeah, like the one I made in Ishen, the bnce is bad as ever. It might be hard to do when I am not particrly used to it.

    ¡¸Dagger Mode¡¹

    Instantly, the grip shortens, the spear transforms into a dagger about 40 centimeters. I test it by swinging it around but there seems to be no problems. Keeping it in this form is convenient for carrying it around normally, I think.

    ¡¸Sword Mode¡¹

    This time the sword de grows, and be about 1-meter long sword. The grip part extends enough to be usable with both hands. Forward stance, and swing it down. Yup, not bad.

    ¡¸Spear Mode¡¹

    It goes back to the original spear state. Okay, there is no problem with the transformation function. All that¡¯s left is...

    ¡¸Stun Mode¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Broadly grinning, I hit Lyon-san¡¯s shoulder lightly with the spear. In the next instant Lyon-san copses in his ce.

    ¡¸H~a~!?¡¹ [TL: as in losing strength]

    ¡¸No problem with paralysis effect, as well¡¹

    ¡¸OI Oi......¡¹

    Neil-san voices his shock. Well, I had to test it. Right?

    The de disappears when it is in stun mode, so it isn¡¯t sharp. Well, it is still possible to use it as a spear though. I set the paralysis effect to weak, but it would still take 1 hour to recover, so I dispel the paralysis on the fallen Lyon-san with [Recovery].

    ¡¸Hey please give me a break!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, but I had to test it out¡¹

    While apologizing to Lyon-san who wasining, I hand over the spear after I turned it back from [Stun Mode] to [de Mode] spear state to Neil-san.

    ¡¸Because it is handmade the bnce is quite bad, I think it is necessary to get used to it¡¹

    Neil-san who took the spear took a stance, did a thrust, a rotation, and a sweep, manipting it with beautiful movements. As expected of the vicemander.

    Dagger state, Longsword state transformation, he confirms the movement of each one in the same way. Finally he transforms it again into spear mode, and turn toward Lyon-san.

    ¡¸Stun Mode¡¹

    ¡¸Hey please wait a minute!?¡¹

    ¡¸I am joking¡¹

    Seeing the flustered Lyon-san, Neil-san return the spear to dagger state whileughing. Looks like he doesn¡¯t have any problem handling it.

    ¡¸When paralyzing your opponents with stun mode, it will not affect them if they have something like a protection talisman against paralysis, so be careful. Also, because the effect will not expire before 1 hour once paralyzed, be careful not to paralyze your allies¡¹

    ¡¸I see, got it¡¹

    Neil-san said that while looking happily at the dagger. Being happy is the best.

    ¡¸How lucky~ only for the vicemander¡¹

    ¡¸Well, of course should I also make one for Lyon-san?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Touya-dono! Now you¡¯re talking!¡¹

    I make another one in the same way, and give it to Lion-san. He also swings the spear happily and transforms it, enjoying the sensation.

    ¡¸Um, I feel somewhat bad receiving it just like this. It would be great if there was something I could do as gratitude...¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t worry about it. Well,e and intervene if I have a problem with those guys again¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. It¡¯s a promise¡¹

    Neil-san promised whileughing. Well, I don¡¯t think those guys are that stupid.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨CScene-Change¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡¸......Even though he just talked to them yesterday¡¹

    Apparently they are that stupid.

    Under the moonlight in the garden of my home, around 50 attackers fell down. Among them are the blonde and brown hair fromst time, also the red hair idiots are here as well. The rest are muscr men. Probably private soldiers, or mercenaries.

    When a suspicious mob was seen heading towards here, ording to the information I got from Lapis-san, I had Tom-san the gatekeeper pretend to doze off on purpose.

    Then, exactly as the information I received from Lapis-san who was a member of [Espion] the intelligence unit directly under the king control, a suspicious group invaded the garden under the cover of night.

    Everyone was surprised to see me waiting for them in the garden, but when they found I was alone all of them jumped at me at the same time.

    From where I was standing I rapid-fired 50 shots. Honesty, I am disappointed. The one horned wolf had better movements.

    ¡¸And so, did none of you understand what Neil-san said?¡¹

    I approached the blonde who fell down, I crouched down while pping Brunhild on my shoulder.

    Because they were still conscious even if immobilized by paralysis, they could still hear my voice. Evidenced by the frightened eyes they are giving me.

    ¡¸Do you guys understand what you just did? Carrying swords and axes. A surprise attack, this one. Attempted robbery, attempted assault, or even an attempted murder. Well, whatever¡¹

    ¡¸Is everything settled, Touya-san?¡¹

    Seeing Yuminae out to the terrace, blond¡¯s eyes are wide open. Hm. Even if they are such fools they should at least recognize Yumina. Then this talk will be quick.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. What you guys did is betrayal against the royal family, a rebellion, treason. Unfortunately, your houses will be crushed because of you guys, you guys can happily be beheaded. Thanks for your efforts!¡¹

    Listening to my words, the blond¡¯s opened his eyes widely and fainted. Good grief, even though I only threatened him a little, I am surprised how he even came up with this raid.

    I had Tom-san run to the Knight Order by bicycle, and asked him to convey a summary of what happened.

    ¡¸These people, what should we do with them?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there was no harm so I will ask that they don¡¯t receive the death penalty. Their crime will also probably extend to their houses. They might even be stripped of their nobility. Either way, they will never be able to make it big anymore¡¹ [TL: marry into another house]

    They are reaping what they sow. Even though their parents knew about these guys¡¯ misdeeds, they protected them.

    Ignoring even Neil-san warning, if they reflected on what would happen...... They shouldn¡¯t havee here. What a stupid bunch!

    Betting on night attack, and manage somehow by attacking with arge number. Probably pretend it was a robbery afterwards......somehow this feels, like such a crappy scenario.

    They¡¯re like children who don¡¯t think about the consequences of their actions. Were the parents¡¯ education inadequate? That¡¯s probably it. If it wasn¡¯t, they wouldn¡¯t be so stupid.

    Everyone was taken by the knights Tom-san called before long. I will probably never meet them again.

    Several dayster, some of the houses were stripped of their nobility, as per the King¡¯s judgement.

    The Knight Order considered this as shame, and will strive to improve their discipline, henceforth, it seems the difference in a family¡¯s social standing will be meaningless in the Knight Order from now on.

 Chapter 78: The Mirage, and The Screening Party

    Chapter 78: The Mirage, and The Screening Party

    ¡¸Hmm~ So it doesn¡¯t change into 3D after all?¡¹

    I wracked my brain looking at the projected image. When it is being invoked as it is, it surely bes 3D.

    It¡¯s my newly acquired non-attribute magic [Mirage]. Simply speaking it is a magic that creates illusions.

    I tried to make an illusion of Kohaku as an experiment, it looked exactly like Kohaku when looking at it from every direction. I can also move it freely, but I can¡¯t touch it because it¡¯s just an illusion. It would look really scary if I made illusions of ghosts. It¡¯d really be surprising if they suddenly came straight out of the walls.

    I thought that if I enchanted my smartphone yback app with [Mirage] it would be 3D, so I tried it.

    ¡¸But I don¡¯t see any problem looking at it from the front¡¹

    An anime is being projected by the smartphone in the big screen on the opposite side of the room. But, the picture is t when I try to look from the side. It¡¯s only functioning as a projector. Well, just being able to project in by itself in the air is also amazing.

    ¡¸Mummm... So it can¡¯t follow the whole data image after all? I guess I can only use it as a projector¡¹

    And then, while I was thinking I hear a fast and strong knock on the door.

    ¡¸Touya-anchan, it¡¯s lunch time... Wow, what is that!?¡¹

    Rene who entered the room stared widely at the anime projected in the air. Kohaku who came in together with her was also surprised to see the picture. Well, it¡¯s because there¡¯s no such entertainment here.

    ¡¸Ne, ne, Touya-anchan, what is that!?¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm, something like a moving picture story show. I am projecting it with magic¡¹

    ¡¸Hee~¡¹

    Rene¡¯s sparkling eyes are glued on the picture. The anime content is about animals chasing each other, it is a considerably old foreign animated cartoon. There is almost no dialogue, and since it is simple it is easy to understand. [TN: cartoon maybe tom and jerry?]

    Rene sits on a chair, watching it in trance. This is a posture where she will not move anymore. It is short, ending in 10 minutes so I guess it is fine. When I noticed it Kohaku was watching it in trance too. What a strange tiger. However, things like vacuum cleaner or refrigerator, for people who don¡¯t know about such things, they won¡¯t mind it too much when they see it. Though they may interpret them as a [Magic Tool] category items.

    Before long when it seemed like it was about to reach the end, there was knocking on the door again. Ah, I have a bad feeling.

    ¡¸Danna-samaa~? Is Rene-chan here... Wow, what is that~! That~!¡¹

    Cecil-san who opened the door sees the picture, andes rushing in. This is a bad flow. Just as I thought, Cecil-san sits beside Rene as well and begins watching the cartoon as well.

    After one episode ended, because Kohaku and let alone the two made faces saying [Next?], reluctantly I set it up for continuous yback, and left the room to get lunch. Even if I leave the smartphone like that, because I put [Program] in it, it wille back to my hand whenever I summon it. Using [Aport] and [Gate]. More or less, it is a theft countermeasure.

    Everyone had already begun their meal in the terrace. Today¡¯s lunch is clubhouse sandwiches and onion soup, and vegetable sd with cheese.

    (TLC: now I want to eat)

    When I take my seat, after putting my hands together saying ¡®itadakimasu¡¯, I take one clubhouse sandwich in my hand and stuff my cheeks. Un, delicious. Gotta love the juiciness of chicken and tomatoes.

    ¡¸What are Rene and Cecil doing?¡¹

    While pouring fruit juice into my ss, Lapis-san frowns at the two people who didn¡¯te at all. Since it seems like she will get angry at the two people who didn¡¯te as it is, let¡¯s have Lapis-san fall in the same hole as well.

    ¡¸I had them help a little with my magic. Since we are good here, Lapis-san should go to my room as well¡¹

    ¡¸Haa...?¡¹

    Lapis-san heads inside the mansion from the terrace with a face saying she doesn¡¯t understand. She won¡¯t be able to move for a while once she sees that, I think.

    ¡¸What will Touya be doing this afternoon?¡¹

    Elise cuts in and asks while sipping ck tea after the meal.

    ¡¸Today Yae¡¯s sword will bepleted so I am going to Ishen. That reminds me, I should pay respect to Omohue-san and Nanae-san. Oh, I also have to visit Elsie and Lindsey¡¯s Uncle¡¹

    ¡¸It is fine to postpone visiting our house. If they knew we were getting married to the same house as the princess of Belfast, uncle and auntie would likely faint¡¹

    Elsie and Lindsey¡¯s ce of origin, the kingdom next to Belfast, Rifuruzu Empire to the west. Those two are from the east of that country, a small town near the border to Belfast, and they were raised by their uncle and his wife who ran a ntation at Collet. It seems that their parents died from some sickness when they were younger...

    ¡¸Still we must pay them a visit. Should we also visit your parent¡¯s grave, I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸...Thank you, Touya-san¡¹

    Lindsey sitting at the opposite side smiles happily.

    ¡¸Now, how about checking the status of the maids?¡¹

    When the meal was over, everybody went to my room, and as expected, all three people became absorbed from watching the anime. Kohaku was also excitedly watching the images while sitting on Rene¡¯sp.

    Elsie and the girls¡¯ eyes became glued to the video as well, and then I closed the application at the point where everyone finished one part together. Well, this had to end.

    Everyoneined and showed incessant grumbling, but by promising to show it after dinner again, I somehow managed to dissolve it.

    As ever I think the people in this world are starving for something like entertainment. They never ¡°y¡± as much when they be adults, I wonder. [TL: like ying how kids y outside, well I doubt current generation do though :p]

    Well, in a world like this, there are a lot of things you need to do in order to live, so perhaps they might not have a margin to do it.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨CScene-Change¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I take Yae and move to the swordsmith in Ishen where I requested the production.

    ¡¸Excuse me, We are here to pick up katana¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you came. It has beenpleted as promised¡¹

    From the back of the store holding two katanas, long and short one, in red coated sheaths, the master appears in the storefront.

    Yae who received the swords smoothly pulled them out on the spot, and checked the de. On the dazzling silver de, I could see a beautiful pattern.

    ¡¸It is a light-degozaru. As expected of mithril¡¹

    Hyun hyun, after two, three swings to check, Yae sheathes the sword. Wearing it to the side with the wakizashi on her waist, she lowers her center of gravity and quickly draws the sword once more like an Iai strike. So fast.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s a good sword-degozaru¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    The chief grins happily andughs at Yae¡¯spliment. It looks like he was truly skilled.

    I open [Storage], then I take out the mithril for payment. It is twice the amount of mithril that was entrusted in the beginning for making the katana. As I handed that over, the master looked at me with surprise.

    ¡¸Oi oi, don¡¯t you think this is too much?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. I might rely on you again, so please treat me well at that time as well¡¹

    ¡¸...I see. Well, in that case I will take it¡¹

    Receiving the lump of mithril in his hand, the masterughs. This is like a prior investment. He could be useful in the future in various ways if he is that skilled.

    We bid farewell to the master, and left the cksmith.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨CScene-Change¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Everyone was rushing me after dinner was over, and for the time being I promised them 3 hours only before starting the video application.

    I turn off the light in the room so it would be easier to see the video disyed on therge screen. It is simr to the anime from before, but this time it is about 1 hour long. The content is not modern drama, because it is a fantasy story, it will be easier to be epted by the people of this world.

    Inside the room were Elsie, Lindsey, Yae with Yumina, also maids Lapis-san, Cecil-san, Rene, Shizuka, the married couple Julio-san and ire-san, and even Lime-san. Kohaku, Sango, and Kuroyou, the trio summoned beasts were also here. Pretty much like a small cinema. Because the gatekeeper has to work, I am sorry for Hack-san being left out.

    However, everyone was enthusiastically watching. I thought this world had little entertainment but there might not even be any sports like baseball or ser. Also something like games or manga, and things such as theaters as well. That reminds me, I have never seen things like novels as well. I have a feeling that I saw things like biographical writings though.

    Aree? When i think about it If there are no sports, then are there no athletic meets either? Since something like a [Race] is done by the town¡¯s children, it exists but, are there any other games, I wonder? Mock cavalry battles, Bread-eating contests, and obstacle courses. Oh, Ry races too. It would be fun if the town could organize it. Dividing teams into red and white.

    While thinking about such things, I watched everyone who was engrossed at anime on the screen.

 Chapter 79: The Hot Spring, and The Peeking

    Chapter 79: The Hot Spring, and The Peeking

    [That¡¯s right, the current situation is bad, you see. The number of visitors has decreased. Father tries to liven up the town with shougi, however it can¡¯t quite be a good publicity ]

    I visited [The Silver Moon] in Rifuretto after a long time, and heard this from Mika-san. I didn¡¯t visit for a while, but for things to havee to this.

    A guest has to stay overnight for an inn to make a profit. For that, there has be a reason for them to stay in this town. Isn¡¯t Rifuretto in itself something like a specialty or a tourist spot?... is it?

    It would be a different story if they had something like a hot spring though.

    ..... Dig one up? No no, since it is not even a volcanic area there is no way an onsen wille out.

    [There has to be something sort of event, I wonder... Like a festival... ]

    [Festival? Festival of what?]

    [What sort?... Even if you asked, I can¡¯t think of one. In the country where I lived there is something like a snow festival or the Tanabata festival]

    [It doesn¡¯t snow that much around here, and what is Tanabata?]

    Not good, is it? And even with a festival it would only be crowded temporarily. Once a year, even though it would be bursting with tourists, anytime else it would be deserted......

    In order to always attract tourists, there¡¯s no choice but to have something that can only be found here. Having a hot spring would be best after all... With an inn, just having hot spring, it would be possible to attract customers. Boiling the water with magic, should I make a hot spring even if it¡¯s artificial? However even if I have to boil every day as well, it won¡¯t be much effect, I think. It would just be a big bath in that case. Is there any other way...?

    [... I can make one. A hot spring]

    [Eh?]

    Yes, it¡¯s possible. Furthermore, it¡¯s quite easy. From a hot spring, if I pull hot water with [Gate], let it flow freely, and return the hot water again with [Gate] there won¡¯t be any problem.

    [Is it really possible to make a hot spring?]

    [It is possible, probably. And it shouldn¡¯t take much time either]

    [It would be a great help if that¡¯s true... So, what should I do?]

    In a ce where Mika-san started hurrying, her old father Doran-san came back. Doran-san jumps at the talk of making a hot spring, and confirmed the contents.

    [In other word are you saying that with your magic you will connect a distant hot spring to here? Is that possible? ]

    [Yeah, probably. Well, I will try whether I can do it in any case.]

    I take out my smartphone and search for [Hot Spring]. At the outskirts of Merishia Mountains, there is one in the forest to the south. I had Mika-san confirm it, but she says she has never heard of something like a hot spring in that ce. Is it a secluded hot spring? Perfect.

    I use [Gate] to return home at once, take Shizuka along and travel with the [Garden] this time. Then we head towards the location of the secluded hot spring.

    [For master going so far as to take me out that far to the hot spring in the mountains, just to see me naked... despite that if you gave a single word, I would take everything off in a sh.]

    [ I don¡¯t have such reason. So try to lower your skirt!]

    I chop the head of this robogirl who keeps uttering sexual harassments, to quiet her. Seriously this fellow has too much pink fantasy flowing through her head.

    Eventually the [Garden] reaches its destination, and I go to the ground. Oh, this smell. This is indeed the sign of a hot spring.

    When I made my way through the bushes, I found the hot spring inside the forest. The water quality appears to be good, and it¡¯s not so murky. I approach it and try to lower my hand into the water. Is it a bit hot? Well, it is better than lukewarm, there¡¯s no problem with temperature.

    I take a good look, with sources being here and there, there seems to be no problem with water quantity as well.

    Here I will install a pipe with [Gate] enchantment, lead it all the way to [The Silver Moon] bath, and bring the water back through this pipe with [Gate] again. It is like putting [The Silver Moon] between the flows of hot spring.

    First I take a mass of mithril out from [Storage] (I had a feeling it would rust if it was iron), then make a few 10cm diameter, and 30cm long pipes. I install those pipes in several sources. Using [Modelling], I fix it perfectly so it doesn¡¯t wash away.

    [Good, the preparation is okay with this.]

    Then with [Gate] I return to Rifuretto......ah whoops! I totally forgot Shizuka! I don¡¯t know what she¡¯d say if I left her back again too.

    While being relieved for noticing, I moved to [Garden] where Shizuka was waiting with [Gate].

    Ie out at the back garden of [The Silver Moon], then using earth magic I build a waterway about 30 centimeters deep. 1 meter length should be okay, I guess. The surroundings are hardened with stones to prevent the water from getting muddy.

    I retrieved a mass of mithril from inside [Storage], made the usual statue of lion face with open mouth, and installed it on one side of the waterway. If I bestow [Gate] on it right now the hot water will flow out immediately......

    I use [Program], and make it so it opens and closes [Gate] with [Open ? Close] keywords. I leave it temporarily at [Close], and bury a mithril pipe above the waterway on other side. The pipe here is the mechanism to return the hot water back to the secluded hot spring again.

    [With this I believe everything should be fine. ]

    While Doran-san and Mika-san are looking, I touch the head of the lion statue, and the instant I recite [Open], the hot water poured out from inside the mouth.

    [Ooh!?]

    [Hot water came out!]

    Eventually the hot watering out from the lion mouth filled out the waterway, and halted when it reached the height of the pipe in the opposite side. The hot water flows into the drainage pipe, returning to the secluded hot spring, I think.

    I went barefoot, and poke my feet in the hot water. Yup, it feels a little hot but it should be fine.

    [Wah... This is amazing... ]

    [But even if the hot spring appears, does our house have enough grounds to make an outdoor bath?]

    While Doran-san was looking at the flowing hot water with utter amazement, Mira-san frowns on the real issue. I had already thought about it.

    [If I am not mistaken the big house in the back is empty, right?]

    [That¡¯s correct... What will you do?]

    [Let¡¯s buy it]

    [[Eh!?]]

    Yes, this is the quickest way. At once I went to the real estate agent, and when I confirmed how much the house in the back costs, I immediately paid when I was told the price was 8 white gold coins. When I sold the broken pieces of the Mithril Golem, it was unexpectedly a huge sum by itself, so I am not troubled with money at present, and the house has its own uses.

    I signed a contract, and returned to [The Silver Moon] after officially purchasing it.

    [Did you really go and buy it!?]

    [Now, should I do it quickly in one go~?]

    While Mika-san was leering and expressing an amazed voice, I invoke [Gate] on the ground, and then transfer the [Whole house] in the back to [Sky Garden]. Suto~n, the house sinks into the ground, and instantly vanish.

    [[Eeh!?]]

    Aloof from the two surprised people, I made the fence around [The Silver Moon] disappear one by one in the same way.

    I roughly changed the shape of the bathhouse with earth magic. I could make it spread quite widely. After that I modified the minute details with [Modeling].

    /* Need someone to check the 2nd sentence. Sounds like there should be a negative in there but there wasn¡¯t before I edited it. */

    [Ah, how should I make the men¡¯s anddies¡¯ bath? Should Ipletely separate them?]

    [Eh? Oh, right, can you separate them?]

    [E~as~ily!]

    I separate the bathspletely, making two. I surrounded it with rock walls, a stone pavement for the washing ce, made the roof and pirs with Hinoki, and the wall dividing both men¡¯s anddies¡¯ bath are made with Hinoki. In addition, I apply [Paralysis] to the wall. A divine punishment for peeping guys.

    [TL: Hinoki = Japanese cypress]

    I create a small dressing room for both sides, and hang the curtains, the external appearance is done for now.

    Finally with [Program] I applied [Mirage] on the outdoor bath roof, topletely block the sight from the top.

    It haspletely be a Japanese style open air bath, and it was done considerably well, too.

    I feel a sense of satisfaction towards my own work, nodding by myself, while out of the corner of my eye Mika-san and Doran-san are reflected.

    [Ugh... I already got tired of getting surprised... ]

    [You made it in a blink of an eye...]

    Hmm, did I overdo it? Because it was really interesting I made it really quickly. I even ended up making the bucket and stool as well.

    [Wait, can we use this open air bath for business? Thend and the bath itself is yours right?]

    [I will lend it to you indefinitely. When you make profits using it, you may buy it eventually. It¡¯s 8 white gold pieces though. ]

    I showed them thend certificate, with the purchase amount indicated. The house disappeared, but a hot spring was built instead, how about considering the difference zero?

    [Fumu... My bad. Not only do I get sale from the inn, I also earn from the bath. In that case, I will use it gratefully. ]

    [This hot spring is not effective against diseases, but it is considerably effective against physical ailments. Like having poor eyesight, or waist pain, or even the effects of poison if you soak in it for a while]

    [Does it really have that kind of effect? ]

    It does. I left [Recovery] and [Program] after all. Because it could cause amotion if it was able to recover instantly, it would just gradually soak in the hot water, and the effects will slowly appear.

    For now it is just a trial run. Men¡¯s bath anddies¡¯ bath, I [Open] both, and umte the hot water. Meanwhile Mika-san and Doran-san called their acquaintances because today is free of charge.

    In the men¡¯s bath besides Doran-san, the owner of [Eight Bear Weapon Shop], Bear-san, Dealer of the secondhand shop Simon-san, [Fashion King Zanuck] Zanuck-san came. Wait, the ratio of old uncles in the men¡¯s bath is too high! ]

    While soaked in the hot spring, and I was having such thoughts, a bench was brought to the edge of the washing ce, and Doran-san and Bl-san started ying shougi. Even in a ce like this.

    In thedies¡¯ bath besides Mika-san there was the [Parent] coffeeshop Aeru-san and her employees, and our Shizuka also went inside. Is she fine soaking in hot water even though she is a robogirl? Is what I thought, but if it¡¯s that pervert professor she would not make a mistake around that area.

    [Master, should I wash your back?]

    [Don¡¯t say such stupid remarks, and just take bath silently!]

    I yell at her from the other side of the wall. How much pink is it, that fellow¡¯s mind!

    [maa maa, don¡¯t be so reserved.]

    [Cho, Shizuka-chan! Why you are climbing the wall!? ]

    [Fuguu!?]

    I heard Mika-san¡¯s voice calling for that idiot, then Shizuka¡¯s muffled voice afterward, and finally the sound of someone falling from thedies¡¯ bath. It was effective even on her, the [Paralysis]. She did say she also used biological parts as well.

    [If you try to climb the wall like this and peep you are going to have a bad time, so please be careful]

    I exin it to the old uncles, whose smiles became stiff, and everyone nodded obediently. By no means did I think the first insolent person woulde from thedies¡¯ bath.

    Well, now that I removed the nuisance, I can slowly soak in the hot water. Ah~ This is such a good bath.

 Chapter 80: The Vacant House Remodelling, And The Survivors

    Well, I ought to apologize for theck of chaptersst week...

    You see, since it was found out that our work was being stolen and credited as their own, I kinda went into slump and was severely demotivated to trante.

    Not that it matters in the end for some people, but it just makes me sad. I too use aggregation sites, since, well, it is easier to find all that you read and updates in one ce instead of going over all the trantion and scation groups. So at least partially I¡¯m in no position to say anything on the matter.

    But it is nice to be thanked, you know. Knowing that stuff you do matters and hopefully brightens someone¡¯s day. Some may call it a self-satisfaction, but everyone have their own agendas. For some it is more personal, since it hurts their donations, which go to support the site and other stuff, for others ¨C the connection they have with the people who appreciate what they do. I personally enjoy reading thements and thankful for corrections done when we screw up.

    We live in dark age, despite that most people say otherwise. Especially when ites to DRM. Even the site which has stolen our work, despite blocking ¡®their¡¯ content with javascript and html, it is still easy to copy the chapter and post it elsewhere. All it takes is pressing ¡®F12¡¯ on any modern browser and disabling some key points. That¡¯s it.

    So where does it leave us. Go behind paywalls and sponsored content, stop posting trantions at all, or hack and block all the content. All of them are disturbing. Some are more logical and forgiving than others. And all are in hands of readers. Let¡¯s see how it goes for a bit longer....

    and enjoy the chapter. The next one will be up in an hour or so.

    TL: greujnik

    ED: Super Banana

    Arc 11: Desert¡¯s incident

    Chapter 80: The Vacant House Remodelling, And The Survivors

    ¡¸I have found it. The ce is to the southeast of Sandora Kingdom, in Rabbi Desert! ¡¹

    While we were calmly eating breakfast, the dining room door suddenly opens, and Rin and P came flying in. A smile which was saying [I did it!] was clinging on her face.

    ¡¸In olden days, at the ancient historic ruins in the desert, simr to the Niruya ruins, it appears that stone pirs with embedded six magic stones have been encountered. Now, the ruin seems to be swallowed up by the sand in the desert however! ¡¹

    ¡¸Fu~n, that¡¯s nice. ¡¹

    While chewing on the breakfast toast, I have Lapis-san pour the fruit juice. Breakfast is the source of energy for the day. Have to properly eat it. There is no such thing as spare time early in the morning to hear such a troublesome talk.

    ¡¸...... Lewd underwear. ¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hear the story. Rabbi desert? ¡¹

    Kuu, she remembered it, didn¡¯t she. I have a feeling that the temperature in everyone¡¯s eyes who was sitting at the table has considerably fallen, but should I react to it, it would be my defeat. I have no choice but to feign ignorance and get it over with.

    ¡¸To the south of Misumido, crossing over beyond the sea of trees there is a scorching country, the Sandora Kingdom. Rabbi desert is to the southeast of it. ¡¹

    ¡¸First was an ocean, now it is a desert... That professor, I wonder if she is harassing me that way...? ¡¹

    Because it appears that she can peek into the future, there is a possibility that she is peeking into the current time too. I re into nothing in the ceiling.

    Maa, if 5000 years has passed there should be a change in the terrain too, and she won¡¯t go to that extent just to harass me, will she... Despite that I want to think so, somehow I cannot ept that. It¡¯s because the professor¡¯s grinningughter is floating in my mind.

    ¡¸And, you¡¯re saying let¡¯s go to those ruins? ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. To discover the legacy of an ancient civilization. It would be nice if it would be the [Library] however. ¡¹

    Rin is raring to go. Me, I¡¯m reluctant to be honest. I turn a fleeting gaze towards Shisuka, who is waiting nearby.

    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I thought whether the number of people like you would increase by one... ¡¹

    ¡¸A sumptuous feast, it will be exhrating. ¡¹

    ¡¸Enough already, be silent. ¡¹

    The headache hase...

    I wonder what I should do. Coming this far, isn¡¯t it fine to not obtain it, is what my motive is. However, that cannot be done, there is also the promise to Rin, and there is that message left behind by the professor about the downfall of an ancient kingdom due to Fureizu... It¡¯s because I¡¯m caught up in all of that.

    When I think too much about it there won¡¯t be problems, but when pushes to shove, it is also possible that the power of [Babylon] will be necessary. I don¡¯t want to have any regrets if that time ever came...

    ¡¸Alright, then let¡¯s go. Shisuka, prepare the [Garden]. ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master¡¹

    While Rin and P are delighted, everyone else was too, and they stood up from their seats. I guess they are going back to their rooms to prepare. .

    That reminds me, right now in the [Garden] there was an unupied house that was moved there from Leaflet. I thought about using it as a holiday house, but there is a need for some repairs. The house itself is not damaged, since it is big by itself there is plenty of levels to use however.

    Ma, should I work on it a little while we are moving.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨CScene-Change¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    The [Garden] departs from Belfast, towards the south of Misumido, to the Sandora Kingdom.

    The speed of the [Garden] is perhaps the same as an airne I think. Although I say that, I¡¯ve never boarded a ne since I was born. I don¡¯t have something like a fear of heights, I¡¯m just saying I really did not have an opportunity to merely get on one.

    ¡¸It will take roughly four hours until we reach the ce¡¹

    I can¡¯t judge whether it is fast or slow, but it is not a considerable time. Then, should I tidy up the vacant house at once?

    I open the lock of the unupied house, which was moved to the corner of the garden and enter inside. Un, the state is not bad. For the time being, if I make it clean and beautiful that will be enough.

    ¡¸Then, I will clean the second floor¡¹

    ¡¸... I will do the kitchen surroundings and dining hall¡¹

    ¡¸Myself will put things in order around the living room on the first floor -degozaru¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I will do the entry way and corridor. Touya-san, please, repair the broken parts and improve the ¡®wet areas¡¯ and light and so forth¡¹

    (TL: by wet areas the kitchen, bathroom, etc are implied)

    Everyone quickly decides on each of their duties and proceed. Being called out by Yumina, I am, Aah, I p my hands. That¡¯s it, there¡¯s no water here as well. Eh? Wait a minute, if I remember correctly there is a water canal flowing through the garden. Otherwise the nts around here would have certainly withered a long time ago.

    I go towards the monolith controlling the [Garden], and when I ask about it from Shisuka, it seems there is an artifact created by the professor which brings forth the water.

    When I¡¯m being guided, there is a small fountain, the water gushes out from it, flowing through the water canal, and is spreading throughout the garden. That water is being purified, and returns to the fountain again, or something like that.

    ...... Isn¡¯t that a perpetual motion....? No, let¡¯s stop thinking about it. Thews of physics are meaningless in face of magic.

    ¡¸Is the amount of water decided upon? ¡¹

    ¡¸No, since there is also evaporation. If the amount of water decreases, the amount at the source will be increased, so that it returns to the origin amount. ¡¹

    Saying this, there won¡¯t be problems even if the water is pulled from here, right?

    ¡¸Is it safe to drink? ¡¹

    ¡¸There won¡¯t be any harm to the human body. ¡¹

    In that case, I can use this. With the same method I used at [Silver Moon] hot spring, I install a short pipe at the fountain. Just in case let¡¯s install the drainage pipe at the final spot, which returns the water from the [Garden] water canal. Because it seems the purification is being done here.

    Shortly after I go towards the kitchen surroundings where Lindsey is cleaning, take the cask outside to save water, and make a sink with [Modelling]. The sink dazzlingly shines simply because it is made from mithril. Additionally, I install a faucet and connect it to the water fountain with [Gate]. Of course, the drainage hole is connected to drainage pipe as well.

    When I turned the faucet, the water came out. Lindsey was surprised at first, but before long opening and closing the faucet by herself, it appears she learned how to use it.

    While I¡¯m at it, I will make a toilet as well in advance. The one with a flushing mechanism. Can¡¯t cut corners with that. Of course the drainage hole won¡¯t be here, but it will be connected to the toilet at home.

    And then the bath will be made too. As well as a shower toplete it. It will be good, won¡¯t it.

    After that, lighting effects are left. If I leave a [Light] enchantment in advance, it will glow for a few hours ording the magical power drained from user, I think. [Light] itself is not a magic, which consumes that much magical power.

    For the time being, will that do? Which reminds me, I don¡¯t see the figures of Rin and P, where did they go?

    When I tried searching for those two, the figures of Rin and P, as well as Kohaku, Sango, Kuroyou and Shisuka were together in front of the monolith. Everyone was watching steadily at the screen projected by the monolith.

    ¡¸What are you doing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A troublesome thing was discovered, you know. Probably survivors. We are before the Sandora Kingdom, already in the desert area. Although no one should be passing through this ce and yet. ¡¹

    The ground is being projected on the screen. Within the desert, leading the camel carrying the luggage, there are several people wearing tattered sunshade mantles on their bodies and walking feebly and unsteadily. Are there about ten people? Moreover I have a feeling that there is too little luggage however.

    ¡¸If they are survivors, won¡¯t it be unpleasant if we don¡¯t help them? ¡¹

    ¡¸In what way? Will you reveal the existence of [Babylon]? To the passing survivors. If they are bad or wanted people, then what? It is not normal to advance through this kind of ce. I¡¯m saying that this is a difficult situation, you know¡¹

    I see. It is certainly a difficult situation, isn¡¯t it. Maa, I think it is possible to judge whether they are bad people or not with Yumina¡¯s magic eye, but that doesn¡¯t mean all of them are good people. However, say that just one of them is a bad person, only that fellow will be left behind in the desert.

    ¡¸At any rate let¡¯s help them. Even if we bring them to the [Garden], it will also be possible to send them to Misumido or Belfast with [Gate]. ¡¹

    But, how should we make contact. They¡¯ll just be suspicious of me if I suddenly appear in front of them.

    ¡¸It might be better to hurry up, you know. ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹

    On the screen, which Shisuka was pointing at, the monster has appeared from within the sand in front of the survivors.

    What is that!? An insect!? Perhaps it¡¯s a gigantic hornworm or perhaps an earthworm. The head part is all mouth, inside of it there are sharp fangs growing closely packed in 360 degrees.

    ¡¸Sand crawler. A magic beast, which swallows the sand together with its game. ¡¹

    Rin mutters about the monster¡¯s nature while ring at the screen. On the image three people among the survivors brandished swords and axes, and turned towards the monster, but their situation seemed bad. It appears they also don¡¯t have a wizard, and it isn¡¯t possible to say if their skills are also very high. I guess it¡¯s only a matter of time before they will suffer damage.

    ¡¸I¡¯m off! ¡¹

    I opened the [Gate], and hopped inside to the ground.

    Appearing from the skies above the Sandcrawler, I rain down bullets from Brunhild. These are no ordinary bullets. These are bombshells, bestowed with [Explosion]. While scattering weird body fluids, Sandcrawler distorts its body.

    When Ind on the desert, I concentrate magical power in my right hand and chant the magic, as directed by Lindsey.

    (tl: implies that he learned the chant from Lindsey)

    ¡¸Come forth water, cool and clear katana de, Aqua Cutter¡¹

    A fired water pressured de was sent flying towards the Sandcrawler¡¯s head(?). I surely overdid it, gross...

    While from the cut section white, green disgusting liquids are being scattered, and very slowly fell down to the desert. Even so without immediately dying, it was repeatedly disgustingly crawling in zigzag, but before long it stopped moving.

    Uhee..... It is said that even if an eel or something loses its head, it continues living for a short while, but that typical image is out. When defeating it this time, let¡¯s thoroughly burn it until it is well-done.

    When I was putting away Brunhild into the holster on my waist and looking at the dead body of Sandcrawler and frowning, one of the survivors walked up this way. Holding a longsword in his hand, his face is hidden with him wearing a sunshade hood of the mantle. But, it appears to be a woman.

    ¡¸.......You are? ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m called Mochizuki Touya. It was unexpecteding across you guys, but since I judged that it was dangerous, I arbitrarily decided to intervene in the battle. ¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m grateful. We are saved thanks to you. I am Reba. An adventurer. ¡¹

    Removing the hood, the face is exposed under the sun. On sunburned brown skin was an ash colored short hair, reaching the shoulders.

    ¡¸You are incredible. To defeat a magic beast just like that. ¡¹

    Behind Reba was a man holding a battleaxeing closer while removing his hood. It was a tall sturdy man in his early twenties wearing a stubbly beard. Beside him was a boy who appeared to be younger than me and holding a sword, panting heavily.

    With just a fleeting nce, I have a feeling that that weapon does not suit him very well. Either the child was too small, or the sword was too big.

    And, while I was thinking about such things, the boy threw away the sword, came running this way and got on his knees at my feet.

    ¡¸Ah, Ano! The magic earlier, it was a water attribute magic, wasn¡¯t it!? If it was, could you produce some water!? ¡¹

    I flinched for a moment at the sudden request, but I immediately understood. They have no water. It was suicidal deciding to cross over the desert in this state.

    ¡¸I beg your pardon. If it¡¯s alright with you, please give us some water. We have no money right now, but we will certainly return the favor. So... ¡¹

    When I did not answer immediately, Reba-san cuts in while I was brooding.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not really a problem. I was thinking what container would do. Well, I think I¡¯ll just make one. ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹

    Taking out a palm-sized iron lump from [Storage], I make a big metal basin with [Modelling]. Inside of it I make several fist-sized ice lumps with water attribute magic, then I summoned the water.

    ¡¸Ooh! ¡¹

    Hearing the sound of water, other people simultaneously turned this way and started approaching. With the remaining iron, I produced simple sses and passed them over to some people.

    Extending their hands striving to be the first, they started gulping down the water. They really were very thirsty.

    Eventually, I noticed something very strange. There were ten survivors in all. Aside from the boy earlier and the axe-wielding man, all were women. Furthermore, excluding Reba, the other seven women had something inmon. On their necks there were big ck luster nes. Could it be...

    When she noticed me puzzled staring at the nes, Reba-san seriously tells me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Those girls are ves. We snatched them away from a ve trader. ¡¹

    ....... Are? Rin¡¯s prediction was on mark? Did I just help some people who were thieves?

 Chapter 81: The Emancipation, And The Third Time

    Arc 11: Desert¡¯s incident

    Chapter 81: The Emancipation, And The Third Time

    There is something called a [Cor of Subordination]. Originally an artifact, it was apparently sessfully mass produced sorcery by Sandora¡¯s great wizards hundreds of years ago.

    Originally it was made to enve ferocious magic beasts that couldn¡¯t be tamed, but eventually it reached a point where it was used on people. [TN: human and not beast kin?? Should this be changed to person]

    They say it was for criminals at first. However, this cor eventually created the existence known as [ves] in this country.

    Stripped off of all their rights, and treated as personal [Possessions].

    In general it was legal (at least in this country, though) to make criminals or the ones selling themselves into ves. But as expected, there will be some viins among them.

    Bands of thieves and ve merchants would conspire, with the thieves raiding viges for money and goods. And then selling the young girls to ve merchants illegally on the ck market.

    No matter what the method, if [Cor of Subordination] was used, freedom is lost. Then they will be registered in the merchant¡¯s guild, as private possessions, and treated as one.

    The people who with Reba-san seems to have be ves like that.

    The ve merchant who took them, employed Reba-san, Logan-san (the axe-user), and Will (the boy) as the 3 escorts for the journey. Because the job did not pass through the guild, they did not think he would be a ve merchant.

    The three who heard the circumstances from the ves while traveling, sumbed to righteous indignation, and tried to revolt against the ve merchant. However just then, the merchant was attacked by thieves, and easily died.

    The first arrow of the raid pierced his head, so you can say it was quite a disappointing death. The man who conspired with thieves, also got killed by thieves, that¡¯s some karma right there.

    As for Reba-san and the guys who defeated the thieves that attacked, they took advantage of the situation and tried to run away with the ves in order to hide from the country. Because if they got caught by the guild, they would only be sold to a new master.

    However, in the middle of escaping the country to avoid public eyes, they got dragged into a sandstorm, and met with a disaster...

    [So that¡¯s it? ]

    [Well, that¡¯s the reason. ]

    I see~ However, that fellow was a bad guy too...... A ve trader. There is such a thing in this world as well. Apparently the Sandora Kingdom doesn¡¯t have too much interaction with other countries, and it seems the country retains its original culture. Well, it is beyond the great forest of Misumido, and it might be difficult traveling here through the scorching desert.

    [But a [Cor of Subordination]......]

    If you try to take it off, intense pain runs through the person wearing it, apparently resulting in the worst possible death. That¡¯s wicked. It bes impossible to hurt the person who bes their master, and it bes impossible to resist orders. Their escape wille to an end if the master thinks [Come Back]. They will feel intense pain if they go against it.

    Only the master can remove the cor. However, the merchant who was the master died. In other words, the cor can¡¯t be removed anymore. For a moment they will be returned to the guild to get a new master, but as long as the master does not set the ve free, it is impossible to take it off. Speaking of another method to remove it... it would be that.

    I¡¯ll take it off by pulling it with [Aport]...... But, it¡¯s a tricky size, right~ Though because it is a woman¡¯s neck, I don¡¯t think it would so thick. Would it fit into the palm?

    I grab my neck with both hands to check the thickness. I think it should be thinner, almost the same as a CD. It should be alright. Nothing would happen if it¡¯s no good, so why not try it.

    [The cor, perhaps I can remove it. ]

    [What? ]

    [Is that true!? ]

    Rather than Reba-san, the boy Will bit on my remark. He stares at me with eyes wide open.

    [Well, I can¡¯t say for sure unless I try. Nothing will happen if it doesn¡¯t work, so let¡¯s take a chance on it......]

    [Yes please! Please give Wendy her freedom!]

    Wendy? The boy Will, took the hand of one girl with a cor and came back here quickly.

    Her age should be 13 or 14...... about the same age as Will? Tanned with darkish braided blonde hair, hanging left and right on her chest. She is the youngest among the seven ves. Hiding herself behind Will¡¯s back, nervously peeking this way. Being frightened, it¡¯s like she¡¯s little shocked. Well, I did do such a thing to a sandcrawler after all......

    [Aport]

    To avoid getting her more frightened, I pull the cor without exining. I¡¯m already grasping the ck luster cor in my hand. Sess, huh?

    [Eh!? Are!? ]

    After he sees the cor I¡¯m grasping in my hand, Will looks back at Wendy who was hiding behind him. Of course, there¡¯s no cor there.

    [It came off! It really came off, Wendy! ]

    [Eh...? ]

    The girl called Wendy rubs her neck. When she realized that she was liberated from the cor, she held her mouth and her eyes started shedding tears like rain. Will hugs her tightly. Ah~ it was like that. That would cause the boy to be greatly desperate, right? That¡¯s youth.

    [..... Oi oi, what on earth did you do? ]

    [No-attribute magic [Aport]. It¡¯s a magic that attracts objects. ]

    Ignoring Logan-san who froze with astonishment look on his face, I removed the other people¡¯s cors one by one. Eventually, I am holding all seven cors in my hand, then I burn thempletely with fire magic.

    While staring at me burning the cors, Reba-san muttered in nk amazement.

    [......Just who on earth are you? ]

    [I¡¯m also an adventurer. Here, this is my guild card]

    [Red!?]

    Because of the color of the card which I took out, the three adventurers got excited. Everyone looked at the card I handed over to verify it, then groaned in surprise even more.

    [DRAGON SLAYER and GOLEM BUSTER!? Seriously!? ]

    [No wonder you were able to defeat a sandcrawler so easily... ] [TL: it was different but I change it like this assuming he defeated itst chapter]

    [Wow!....This is the first time I¡¯ve seen this......! ]

    Each of the three thank me in surprise. I ept the card back, and asked Reba-san what they will do from now on.

    [Even if they are freed from very, it¡¯s not like the registration was erased. It will probably be troublesome to stay in this country. I thought it would be better to take everyone to another country but...... ]

    [Then, do you want toe to Belfast? It is a good country. You can also stay in my house for a while. ]

    [No, wait a minute. How long will it take to get to Belfast from here...? ]

    Interrupting Logan-san¡¯s words, I open [Gate] before their eyes. I poke my head inside the gate of light, and call Yumina from the [Garden].

    [W-who are you!? ]

    [Nice to meet you. I am the daughter of King Torstein Ernes Belfast of the Kingdom of Belfast, Yumina Ernes Belfast.]

    [[[Eh!?]]]

    The three becamepletely stiff. Well, of course that would happen. At times like this, I realize that Yumina really is a princess after all. Even if she isn¡¯t wearing a pretty dress, you can understand she is the real thing with her well-bred behavior and upbringing. In reality, the four people in front have been swallowed by Yumina¡¯s presence.

    [I have heard of the circumstances of everyone here. Our country can ept all of you, but what would you like to do? ]

    While smiling, Yumina looks at them one by one. She is most likely using her magic eye. If there is a person with wicked thoughts among them, even if we take them to Belfast, they will be carefully monitored for a while.

    After Yumina looks over all of them, she grins at me and gives me a smile. Apparently there seems to be no problem.

    The stiff Reba-san suddenly gets on her knees, and does a dogeza in front of Yumina.

    [Y-yes! T-that t-thank you very much!]

    Following along, Logan-san, Will, Wendy, and the other women as well knelt on the ground one by one. What the heck? It¡¯s like a scene from the historical drama [Hikae Oru!]. [TL: I believe it should be some series]

    [Then everybody to Belfast. Touya-san, please.]

    [Aight~]

    Because it is troublesome to take them one by one through [Gate], I let everyone stand up and on the ground below them I open [Gate]. And with the exit being in the garden of my house in Belfast, I made them fall into the opening of the [Gate] which was 1 cm above the ground.

    I tried doing the teleportation sequence from a foreign SF drama, but I failed. Perhaps I should give up on this. How disappointing.

    It is that, like when you are done walking up using the staircase, but still feels that there is still one more step? Although the ground disappeared immediately, it turned to really terrible unpleasant feeling.

    Well, the only one¡¯s thought like that probably me and Yumina, for everyone else, they became speechless on the sudden change in scenery.

    [T-this ce is......?]

    [This is the Royal Capital of the Belfast Kingdom. And this is my home. It¡¯s fine for you to live here for a while. Lime-san. ]

    I called for our Super Butler, and apanied by the maid squad Lapis-san, Cecil-san, and Rene, they appeared immediately from the terrace.

    [Please entertain these people until we return. ]

    [Certainly, danna-sama. ]

    Lime-san bows deeply and exchanged looks with the maid squad, then Lapis-san leads everyone into the house. While looking around restlessly, Reba-san and the others in ordance to the maid followed them one by one.

    [For the time being we should consider our ns for the future. How about we go back to the [Garden]? ]

    [You are right. ]

    Because Reba-san and the others are adventures, they can manage guild work and find lodging in the royal capital. As for the others...... as expected we can¡¯t employee 7 people in our home.

    ¡¶Master¡·

    [? Kohaku?]

    I got startled by the sudden telepathy I received. What¡¯s wrong?

    ¡¶What¡¯s wrong Kohaku, did something happen?¡·

    ¡¶A strange monster suddenly appeared in the desert. Shining beautifully like a crystal...... ¡·

    The one that replied wasn¡¯t Kohaku, it was Kuroyou¡¯s voice. A crystal monster...... Could it be!?

    I open [Gate], and move in front of the [Garden] monolith. In the middle of the screen disyed by the monolith where everyone is looking, there was a huge crystal monster floating in the desert, and it was emitting a high-pitched sound like some resonance sound. [TN: not sure if it appeared on the desert surface or floating on the desert]

    The one we met was in the form of a cricket, the one Rin met was a snake, and the third crystal monster body, the Fureizu is in the shape of a manta ray©¤©¤©¤a devil fish.

 Chapter 82: Manta, and The Reunion

    Arc 11: Desert¡¯s incident

    Chapter 82: Manta, and The Reunion

    Huge. Is what I thought the moment I saw that Fureizu. Back when we fought the cricket one, it was the size of light motor vehicle, but this time, it was about as big as four big buses.

    On its head.... Or rather the leading portion of body, there are two lined up parts on what seems to be an almond shaped head as I thought, there are things in sight which look like a cores shining in orange inside of those.

    Whether it is matching the hugeness of its body, the core of cricket type from before was about the size of baseball, but this time they are about the size of basketball. With this, it might will be impossible to pull them with [Aport].

    ¡¸What should we do?¡¹

    Rin turns to me, asking for a decision. We could run away without fighting. Frankly, I don¡¯t have any obligations or duty to this country.

    However, if it crosses over the desert, passing over The Great Forest, will it turn to Misumido? More importantly, will it turn to Belfast? A lot of victims might appear. Among them might be our acquaintances, including people whom we¡¯ve been indebted to.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it. We can¡¯t afford to leave it alone ¡¹

    We will stop it here.

    It is fortunate that there is nothing in desert. There is no need to mind the damage as well.

    ¡¸However, how do we do it? If we assume it holds the same abilities as the one before, any magic will be absorbed, wouldn¡¯t that make it terribly hard? Moreover, this time it¡¯s flying¡¹

    It is exactly as Elsie says. There is Yae¡¯s katana which was transformed with Mithril, but it is not clear how far it will take us. In the first ce, how do you attack a flying enemy?

    ¡¸We have no choice but to assault it with indirect attack magic. Hit it with something like [Ice Rock] or [Rock Crash]¡¹

    Lindsey and Yumina agree with Rin¡¯s remark. After somehow knocking it down onto the ground with those attacks, I, Elsie, and Yae will start directly attacking its body. We have no choice but to go with that method.

    ¡¸All right, Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    I open the [Gate], and we jump out onto the desert surface. High in the sky the crystal Manta shining from reflecting the sunlight moves calmly.

    To see it in person with my own eyes, I can feel its size even more. it is from being looked down on, its intimidating presence has increased again as well.

    Drawing out Brunhild, I pull the trigger. Gakyun gakyun the bullets slip and are repelled off the body of the crystal Manta.

    ¡¸So normal bullets are ineffective....¡¹

    With a considerably hard surface, its streamlined body canpletely avert power, I guess.

    ¡¸Come forth hail, giant ice blocks, Ice Rock! ¡¹

    When Lindsey invokes the magic, a huge lump of ice materializes high above the Manta, and falls down as it is.

    The lump of ice crashed into the Manta body, but against the body floating in the sky, without disying much of its power, it continues to falls down into the desert. What a waste of effort. Such words appeared in my mind.

    It¡¯s like throwing a stone at a styrofoam board floating in the water. We can¡¯t beat him to the ground with this.

    The crystal Manta slowly turns this way. Light is gathering in between the crystalline lens embedded in the cores. I¡¯m not sure but I have a hunch that this is bad!

    ¡¸Everyone, spread out!¡¹

    Everyone immediately reacts to my words, and start running away from this spot. In the next moment, the Manta begins to shoot the bullet of light, and blows up the ce where we were. A huge sand column rises with the fierce explosion, showing its destructive power.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve got to be kidding... If someone receives that blow, there won¡¯t be anything left....¡¹

    To shoot it needs to umte for several seconds, guess that¡¯s a relief. We can somehow dodge it.

    As if to make fun of my thoughts, this time the Manta¡¯s tail extends, and curls it underneath its abdomen. And like a machine gun something is fired from the tip, attacking us once again.

    ¡¸Kuu ! ?¡¹

    We dodge whatever it was being shot at us, and while it was adjusting its posture, I confirm the thing which pierced the desert.

    It¡¯s transparent arrow crystals, or should I say Bo Shuriken. Either way they¡¯re extremely dangerous.

    When I look around to confirm everyone¡¯s safety, Lindsey fell down holding her foot.

    ¡¸Lindsey !¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m okay. It is just a graze, that¡¯s why.......¡¹

    As Lindsey cured her injured leg with recovery magic, she firmly stood up. To this girl, the tip of the tail was pointed at her. This is bad!

    ¡¸el £¡¡¹

    Using the ability of the ring I gave, Elsie elerates towards her younger sister¡¯s position. Towards the downpouring rain of Bo Shurikens, she raises her left hand gauntlet. Due to the wind effect granted by the gauntlet, all the crystal bullets go astray.

    ¡¸Touya-dono! Using the [Gate], send myself above this fellow!¡¹

    ¡¸.....! Understood!!¡¹

    Though I hesitated for a moment at Yae¡¯s proposal, I opened a [Gate] at her feet as she requested, and sent her several meters in the sky above Manta.

    ¡¸Prepare yourself ! !¡¹

    Yae swung down her katana to drive the mithril de into the Manta¡¯s back. However, it is far from a fatal damage.

    Yae kicks the back of the Manta to jump off. Oioi, if you fall onto the desert from this height...!

    ¡¸Touya-dono! [Gate] !¡¹

    ! I, I see !

    I invoke [Gate] just under Yae¡¯s feet in the sky, and put the exit beside me, 1 meter from the ground. She disappears into the [Gate] in the air, and lightlynds next to me. Phew.

    ¡¸Please do not make it bad for my heart.....¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry -degozaru¡¹

    However, even Yae¡¯s mithril katana had little effect. How can we even damage this guy!?

    Simr to the cricket type fromst time, there might be no other choice but to break the core as I thought, but aside from being unable to use [Aport], there are two cores.

    The tip of the tail turns this way. Kuu, not again!

    ¡¸Winde whirling, storm bulwark, Cyclone Wall! ¡¹

    A defensive wall of wind surrounds me and Yae created by the incantation Yumina spoke. The arrows fired by the Manta are swallowed by the swirl and vanish into the sky. We¡¯re saved.

    However, when the sandstorm vanished, this fellow jumped in front of our eyes, trying to shoot the ball of light turned this way at this exact moment.

    ¡¸Ha, el ! ¡¹

    Holding Yae in my arms, I withdraw from this ce with eleration magic. Arge explosion hits behind my back. It was dangerous ! Unexpectedly, this fellow, his head is also good.

    ¡¸Come forth rock, pulverization crag, Rock Crash !¡¹

    Rin¡¯s magic strikes the back of the Manta with arge rock from above, but like Lindsey¡¯s magic from before, it does not seem to be effective.

    It¡¯ll be bad if this keeps up... We don¡¯t have a trump card. Sooner orter we¡¯ll be cornered. Then there¡¯s a possibility of someone getting hurt... I can feel cold sweat running down my back.

    ¡¸Kuu, is there no choice but to draw back temporarily with a [Gate].... ?¡¹

    ¡¸Are? When I was wondering who it was, Touya?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh ?¡¹

    While holding Yae in my arms, I unintentionally turn around to the out-of-ce voice.

    Even though he was amidst a scorching desert, there was a boy with white hair wearing a long white muffler.

    ¡¸End..... ?¡¹

    ¡¸Yo¡¹

    It was the monotone boy I met in town before, smiling with a raised hand. Why is End in this kind of ce? No, before that how did he get here? A while ago there was no one here. It¡¯s just a desert as far as the eye can see, I should have noticed if he came to such a ce.

    ¡¸It has been a while. I came because I detected a sign of Fureizu, but by no means did I expect to meet Touya ¡¹

    ¡¸End..... You know about Fureizu?¡¹

    ¡¸Do I know, you ask? Well, there are various reasons for that. Nevertheless, sinceing here I encountered up to [Middle ss Kind]. It seems the [Barrier] is at its limit already¡¹

    Middle ss Kind? Barrier? What the heck does this boy know ?

    ¡¸Ma, Wait for bit. First of all, since I will take care of that¡¹

    Ma, wait for a bit. For now, since I will take care of that.

    ¡¸Ha ?¡¹

    While smiling and saying so, End walks towards the Fureizu Manta. Aiming at such a guy, crystal arrows start raining relentlessly, but in the next moment, End¡¯s figure disappeared from that ce.

    ¡¸Eeh ! ?¡¹

    Looking around the vicinity, End¡¯s figure is nowhere to be found. Is it a transparency magic? No, that magic just deceives the sense of sight, it doesn¡¯t erase the sense of presence.

    ¡¸Over there -degozaru!¡¹

    Yae points at the Fureizu while in my arms. End was standing on the back of the floating Fureizu. When did he...!?

    ¡¸Now, then¡¹

    End casually drives a kick onto the back of the Fureizu. Raising his right leg, he just brings it down, it was a slow kick. With that alone a crack appears on the Fureizu, and in no time it runs through the whole body.

    Before long Pakiin! When I hear a big crash that sounded like ss shattering, With a rattle, the Fureizu copsed.

    What the ! ? What did he do ! ?

    With the falling sparkling crystal, End gets down onto the desert. From the broken remains of the Fureizu, he picks up the two basketball-sized cores, and while holding them in both hands, he smashes them with each other to bits.

    pping his hands as it is, hees this way.

    ¡¸What the heck did you do?¡¹

    I threw at End the question I had in mind.

    ¡¸Nothing? I just destroyed him by striking with magic causing the same peculiar oscition as this guy had¡¹

    Huh?

    Is it resonance phenomenon? Though it might not be the same thing since it is magic...

    ¡¸End..... Earlier you talked about [Barrier]? What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s something like a which prevents the Fureizu from entering this world. However, there seems to be a tear. This fellow might be one of those who got through. However only guys of this level seem to be able toe here as of yet¡¹

    End mutters while looking at the fragments of crystals scattered in the desert.

    ¡¸These guys are no more than underlings moving for the sake of aplishing amon goal. They are not important¡¹

    ¡¸Goal?¡¹

    ¡¸To search for the sleeping [King] of Fureizu. Same goal as mine¡¹

    ....... What did you say?

    ¡¸O~to, it is time for me to go. I have a little arrangement, you see. Then Touya, it will be good if we meet again ¡¹

    ¡¸Wait~ !¡¹

    End smiles and, ignoring me trying to detain him,pletely vanishes from this ce. What the heck is this magic? A teleportation ?

    ¡¸Fureizu [King], is it..... ?¡¹

    While I was racking my brain with the riddle End left behind, everyone was running towards me with a nk amazed look.

 Chapter 83: The Investigation, And The Nosebleed

    Chapter 83: The Investigation, And The Nosebleed.

    [Too suspicious]

    Rin crossed her arms and made the conclusion. Nope, that¡¯s what I thought as well.

    After that we returned to the [Garden], I told everyone my conversation with End.

    [Having 5000-year-old currency, defeating a monster in one hit that we couldn¡¯t even put a dent. Furthermore, he also knows well about the monster, and wears a muffler in this heat like an idiot. Even the huge explosion was suspicious, I think]

    I don¡¯t think thest one was irrelevant though, but well, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he¡¯s suspicious. Who the heck is that guy......

    [That crystal monster... the Fureizu. In the end, what are they?]

    Elsie says the main problem. It surely is not a mere monster. After all, 5000 years ago, they are the fellows that started destroying the world. However, only Shizuka and I know about this, and I¡¯m still wondering whether I should tell everyone about it.

    Even though I kept silent because I was thinking it will raise everyone¡¯s anxiety, but it is hard to say now that it bes the opposite way. I did not think it was a good idea to thoughtlessly worry everybody, and adversely it has be difficult to bring up.

    Ji©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤i......

    Ulp. It¡¯s been a while since Yumina has started attacking me with her gaze. My eyes swim unintentionally. This is bad. I have a feeling it¡¯ll be impossible to lie to Yumina after we get married.

    [Touya-san, do you know something?]

    [Ugh]

    Yumina easily sees through my suspicious behavior, then I was made to confess the message from the professor to everyone.

    [Why did you keep silent about such an important thing!?]

    [Well, I thought about mentioning it sooner orter but...]

    As Rin pressed me on, I utterme excuses.

    [An invasion of 10 thousand Fureizu...... It was the cause of the ancient civilization¡¯s ruin. Well, 5,000 years ago there were so many, but now there is hardly any sighting information...... And now it has begun to appear. I wonder what on earth changed......]

    [... Survivors, or, did the sealed ones starting out?]

    Lindsey expresses the thoughts Rin was distressing. Actually, the cricket type we first encountered was in a suspended state. That idea is certainly possible but...

    [That kid End mentioned being obstructed by [Barrier] or something...... The Fureizu I encountered seemed to emerge from a tear in space. It¡¯s possible that the Fureizu are sealed somewhere in another dimension...]

    [And maybe someone is trying to break that...... Or something like that -degozaru?]

    [There is no conclusive evidence though]

    Un-un, at Rin¡¯s feet Pa crosses its arms and nods. Did this guy really understand?

    Leaving that aside, what¡¯s really bothering me, is that there¡¯s no way to oppose the Fureizu. End called it [Middle ss Kind]. Which means there is a [Lower ss Kind] and an [Upper ss Kind] as well.

    Most likely the cricket type and the snake type Fureizu are [Lower ss Kind]. We couldn¡¯t even manage a [Middle ss Kind]. If, an [Upper ss Kind] appears......

    It seems I seriously need to start searching for [Babylon].

    [Shizuka. Was there any fighting between the humans and the Fureizu 5000 years ago?]

    Shizuka who is standing in front of the monolith, turned to face me at my words.

    [Well, there was fighting. The situation of the war was considerably bad though. The professor also developed weapons for the final battle, but when shepleted it, the Fureizu was already gone and nothing remained]

    [Final battle weapons?]

    [The weapons the professor created were man-piloted weapons. She named them Framegear]

    Man-piloted weapons!? Isn¡¯t that a huge robot!? That professor, she even made something like that!

    Certainly if she can build a robochild like Shizuka, then it¡¯s not strange that she can make a huge robot......

    [And what happened to it afterwards?]

    [If I am not mistaken it is stored in Babylon [Hangar]]

    Shizuka answers Elsie¡¯s question. In other words, if the ruins we are headed to has the transfer point for the [Hangar], we can procure it.

    Damn, I got excited for a bit. Because it¡¯s a robot you know? It¡¯s a robot a person can pilot you know? If you¡¯re a boy you can understand this feeling right!? Although there are only girls here.

    ¡ºMaster, it seems we have arrived at our destination, however¡»

    ¡ºIt doesn¡¯t look like there is anything here?¡»

    ¡ºIt doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s anything buried under the sand¡»

    Kohaku and the others report while looking at the monolith screen. The coordinates are good, but nothing could be seen but the desert reach alone.

    [How about we get off for now?]

    I leave Kuroyou and Sango in the [Garden] in case something happens, and go to the ground using [Gate]. It¡¯s just the desert reach as far as I can see, nothing else. Just in case I take out my smartphone and try searching for [Ruins], then a pin fell into this ce on the screen.

    [It is here after all. Further down......]

    Now, how to deal with this? Although I could say we should dig here. But I don¡¯t know how long it would take if we started digging with a shovel.

    [I will blow the sand off with wind magic. Move away a little bit]

    Rin takes a step in front of me while I was thinking of a way to dig. No one objected, so we move away as we were told.

    [Wind whirl, the whirlwind of storm, Cyclone Storm]

    The raised tornado steadily sucks up the sand, and soars up into the sky. The sand is ced downwind from where we were, and instantly the part of the desert in front of us became a mortar.

    Eventually, the hemispheric ruin begun to appear. [That] was a dome-shape about the size of a house, but I¡¯m not sure whether the material was stone or concrete. There¡¯s a door that looked like the entrance. It¡¯s not a double-door, just a single-door.

    We go down the mortar after the tornado stopped. There¡¯s nothing on the door that resembles a knob. Is it an automatic door? I stand in front of the door. There¡¯s no reaction. And there¡¯s nothing that resembles a sensor either, so how can I open this?

    When I casually touched the door there was no response, so I went through it.

    [Ugh!?]

    [Touya-san!?]

    I just almost fell down, when I stepped in, and entered inside into the ruin. There are six stone pirs and a transfer formation dimly lit.

    I touched the door again, but this time I feel a solid and cold sensation. I tried to use [Gate] to go outside, but the magic doesn¡¯t invoke. What? Was I trapped?

    ¡ºMaster!? Are you alright!?¡»

    ¡ºKohaku? Ah, I am alright. I am uninjured. There is a transfer formation inside. I will go and try it for a moment, tell everyone no need to worry¡»

    ¡ºI understand. Take care¡»

    The transfer formation is probably not destroyed, and perhaps there¡¯s some trick rted to the door. Like only someone with all attribute can pass, or something. I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t go out though. I¡¯m a little weary because the professor implicitly said she [Doesn¡¯t miss] anything.

    It can¡¯t be helped. Either way if the transfer formation doesn¡¯t work I can¡¯te out.

    I pour the respective magic attribute in turns. After I finished pouring the six magic attributes, I stand in the shining transfer formation in the middle. It¡¯d be nice if if was the [Hangar], is what I was thinking when I was pouring the no-attribute magic, then I got transferred.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªScene Change¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When the whirlpool of dazzling brilliance settled down, in front of me was a scene simr to the [Garden]. There¡¯s only one difference, arge building can be seen in front of me. A pure white cube-like building was built.

    As I was about to start walking on the road toward the building, a girl jumped out suddenly as if to block the way.

    [Stop there ~dearimasu!]

    She held her right arm up, to stop me from leaving. There was a girl with orange hair and a dumpling on both sides, held together in a chignon cover with a ribbon. She had white skin and golden eyes which shows she is the same as Shizuka. She¡¯s probably the manager here. She looks younger than Shizuka. Maybe because she is shorter.

    Wee, to the Babylon [Workshop]. I am the management terminal here, High Rosetta ~dearimasu. I would be grateful if you give me the favor of calling me Rosetta ~arimasu.

    As I thought? However, I have a feeling she refers to herself as a boy. Isn¡¯t she a girl? She is wearing a skirt ...... Isn¡¯t she!? I mustn¡¯t, it is that professor! I mustn¡¯t trust her! She is not [A girl boy], right!?

    [Etto, Rosetta? You, are girl... right?]

    [? I don¡¯t understand the intention behind the question, but I am as it appears ~dearimasu?]

    I know, right! I am relieved. That reminds me, Shizuka said that [No male type was made].

    However, a [Workshop]? It isn¡¯t the [Library] that Rin desires, and not the [Hangar] that I want either.

    [Here is the [Workshop] centre ~dearimasu. Entry is currently prohibited except for the [Compatible person] ~arimasu!]

    [Pretty much, I am the [Compatible person] ording to Shizuka though......]

    I bring up the name of our Robokid-san since they are probably sisters.

    [Shizuka...... You mean Francesca ~dearimasu? I see, you have already obtained the [Sky Garden]. In that case this talk will be quick. Whether you have the qualification as the [Compatible person] or not, I will test it out right now ~dearimasu]

    Test... What on earth are you going to test me with?

    [Without moving one step from there, try to guess the color of my pantsu ~arimusu!]

    [Are you stupid©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤!!]

    No good after all, these guys! They are made by that professor, so of course she is like that! Definitely, she isughing! That person!

    Instead of thinking like a fool about the answer for the test. Isn¡¯t it white even without lifting the skirt up?

    [You can only answer once. The time limit is 5 minutes. Soe on, what is the color ~dearimasu?]

    Ku! This fellow is in such high spirits! The time is running out while I was worrying about what to do. Grr, it¡¯s annoying but I should just do what she wants!

    [The wind blow, the whirlwind soar, Whirlwind!]

    The wind whirls at Rosetta¡¯s feet, the breast ribbon and bangs dances in the air. However, the skirt doesn¡¯t shake. What the heck!?

    [This skirt can resist wind magic ~arimasu]

    Rosetta grins andughs. Mumu. It¡¯s not going to be simple. Then I¡¯ll erase the skirt itself.

    [me burns, Breath of incineration, Fire Breath!]

    I used fire magic to burn only the skirt, but the fire doesn¡¯t spread to the skirt. What!?

    [Simr to wind, it can withstand fire magic ~arimasu]

    What is with this strongest skirt!? It is a waste of high technology!

    Ku, don¡¯t get carried away. If I got serious, I could peep at pantsu at anytime!...... Um, strange. I don¡¯t understand why I¡¯m getting so desperate.

    Enough. I¡¯ll just peep directly. I will transfer my sight inside the skirt and peek a little, that should be good. It can¡¯t be helped. There¡¯s no other way.

    ......I wonder why all the excuses, me......

    [Long Sense]

    I hurl only my vision inside the skirt, and open my eyes. It¡¯s dim but I can clearly see it...... However......

    ....................................... Butsu.

    I crouch in ce, then tremble while holding red liquid flowing from my nose that taste like iron in my hand. That thing!? Is it that!?

    [So, what is the color ~dearimasu!?]

    [............ Colorless............ transparent.........]

    [Correct answer ~dearimasu! You have been acknowledged as thepatible person, and right now number 27, with individual name [High Rosetta], will transfer the ownership rights to you ~dearimasu. Please take care of me forever ~dearimasu!]

    After Rosetta said that, she strikes a pose by snapping a salute, but to be honest it didn¡¯t matter. It wasn¡¯t on the level of see-through, it was panties made from food wraps but...... in front of my eyes...... Doesn¡¯t this fellow have any sense of shame!? Such transparency......

    Botatatatatsu ...... Are? But my nosebleed has not stopped.......

 Chapter 84: The [Workshop], And The Babylon Linking

    Chapter 84: The [Workshop], And The Babylon Linking

    [ Has it stopped?]

    [Somehow...]

    The nosebleed has finally stopped. It appears, I could sessfully evade the stupid way to die, which is said to be from the excessive nosebleed.

    Incidentally, I got Rosetta to change into a normal piece of clothing. There is no excuse for my current mental state. I¡¯m saying this but isn¡¯t it because I don¡¯t see where it is supposed to be worn, among other things?

    Though I say, a while ago I couldn¡¯t keep a straight face!

    [Now then, I will guide you to the ¡¸Workshop¡¹]

    Rosetta began to walk briskly after saying so while sending nces over here. What is it?

    [Do you also want to see what I changed into? ]

    Rosetta

    [I didn¡¯t see it and don¡¯t want to see it. Enough already, just guide me!]

    [I understand. By the way, Master, do you prefer big breasts or small ones?]

    [Just guide me!]

    [Yes, Master]

    What is this fellow even saying!? If the parent is like that, then the child is also like that? Please just spare me.

    Steadily following Rosetta¡¯s pace, we gradually approach a dice-like building. Since they call it a [Workshop], then I think this should be a ce to make things.

    The white building¡¯s side is approximately 50 meters in length. Surely it is simr to that Arc de Triomphe in France which is 50 meters in height. I get the impression of its appearance like that of a die. A square cube. Moreover, is there nothing like windows at all? No, on the contrary there are no doors either?

    When wee by the building, Rosetta suddenly reach towards the wall with a hand.

    Next moment, on the wall before our eyes , multiple fibers start forming, then, in a sh, they rearrange to be a small cube, and then they reconstructed towards the gaping wide open door.

    Is that building, by any chance, an assembly of small cubes ? Small cubes are gathered, make form of this building, and by Rosetta`smand, transform to simr form, or something like that.

    This is amazing technology......

    Going through seemingly built door, there are stairs leading up. After ascending several floors, the vast area could immediately be seen. What the heck......

    There was a pure white room. There¡¯s nothing in it. Really nothing. Just, white walls, white floor, and white ceiling. It¡¯s even wide. Too wide.

    [What is this?]

    [It is the [Workshop]. As envisioned, all the crafting tools are created here, as well as a workbench, and production support, it¡¯s an all-purpose workshop, you know]

    While saying that, Rosetta touches the floor with her hand, and before our eyes a white table instantly appears, with an arm with various tools protruding from the table.

    I see. By manipting the small blocks which form this building itself, you can make any tools and instruments.

    [Only master and I can operate the [Workshop]. Also, if an original product is made, it is possible to reproduce it. Assuming the raw materials are avable, of course]

    I see. Honestly speaking, if it is about making things I already have [Modelling], but to be able to mass produce things is another matter. For example I can mass produce bicycles and sell them...... To earn some ie.

    As forplex things like smartphones, it might be impossible because I don¡¯t know what materials are needed. Maybe I can make it if it¡¯s just the form, including the contents. But for example, since it¡¯s made of iron it won¡¯t function like a smartphone.

    But a [Workshop] like that is better named as [Production Factory].

    As an experiment I remove Brunhild from the waist, and asked her to reproduce it. I also take out a lump of mithril from [Storage] and give Rosetta the materials.

    Rosetta puts Brunhild on the white table, ces her hand above the table from this side and recites amand.

    [Scan]

    The bottom of the set-up table emits green light for an instant. When it disappears, she removes Brunhild from the table and ces a lump of mithril on it.

    [Copy]

    A light knock is heard, and mithril falls into the hole made by the table, which then closes shut. Some kind of green light shines again. And then, the lid opens, andpleted thing rises up.

    The excess mithril fragments are scattered by the side, and before me lies apletely identical Brunhild. This one shines with silver.

    Taking it in my hand, I tried pulling the trigger, then I also tried extending it to sword de but it didn¡¯t extend. Fumu. It appears [Program] cannot be copied.

    I redo all the [Programs] like reloading, etc., while I put the original away in storage.

    [If you also have in mind the number of desired copies, they will automatically be kept manufacturing afterward]

    [I see. That is convenient]

    I have no ns to mass produce right now, but it may be necessary in the future. Oh, that¡¯s right.

    [Rosetta, Shizuka mentioned this, was there something that could oppose the Fureizu?]

    The [Framegear] ~dearimasu. It can certainly be produced here. I also assisted the professor.

    As I thought. It can be developed in the [Workshop], and put in the [Hangar] whenpleted. All that¡¯s left......

    [Rosetta, can you make a [Framegear]?]

    [It¡¯s impossible for me ~dearimasu. Currently, only equipment type at most can be made. I need blueprints. Those may be found in the [Warehouse]]

    Ununu. We should search for the [Hangar], or the [Warehouse] and ask Rosetta to make it. Either way there¡¯s no other choice for now.

    [I¡¯ll call everyone for the time being. Shizuka will also want to meet Rosetta after all]

    [I`m looking forward to it].

    Thinking about it I left them behind in the desert. I hurriedly open a [Gate] to the ce where everyone is.

    [So this is the [Workshop]~...... ]

    [... I am somewhat irritated] (Rosetta)

    Rin, who murmured disappointment without hiding it, was given a menacing sidelong nce from Rosetta.

    [It is much more useful than the [Garden] which is simply for admiration]

    [Otto, the [Garden] is a healing garden, a ce for healing, for peace of mind, and provides moral support for master. That¡¯s a severe misunderstanding]

    Standing between the two people, I separate them, while they keep ring at each other.

    [Apart from that, is it possible to link [Garden] and [Workshop]?]

    [Yes. Now that the ownership is transferred to master, it is a good idea]

    [Because the barrier`s level was lowered, the link with [Garden] can be made. It can even be operated from there, you know]

    Standing in the corner of the [Workshop], was a terminal monolith simr to the one in the [Garden], which Rosetta turns over to Shizuka.

    [What shall I do, master ? ]

    [Let¡¯s bring the [Garden] to Belfast. The [Workshop] will also depart for Belfast. We will be docking there]

    [ [ Docking ] ] ?

    Both of them stared at me. Did I say something strange?

    [ [How unpleasant] ]

    [Just do it already!]

    Look at that, troublesome people increased by one. It is because of that, that I didn`t want to search for Babylon, you know. Thinking about it, these fellows thinking pattern is absolutely like of that professor.

    ¡¶Master. Why has the [Garden] has begun to move suddenly?¡·

    The telepathic message came from Kuroyou. Oops, greetings will have to wait.

    ¡¶There is no problem. It is being manipted to go towards Belfast from here. We found the [Workshop]¡·

    After I opened the [Gate], everyone moved to [Garden]. Because it looks like that automatic maniption of [Workshop] and [Garden] to go towards the Belfast is working, I picked up Kuroyou and Sango and transferred to the garden at home.

    Passing the terrace, when we entered the living room, Rebekka-san, Logan-san, and the boy Will, who noticed us, jumped from the chairs and begun to kneel on the floor.

    [Hey, stop that! This is too much! ]

    [No ! We heard from Cecil-dono! Please ept our rudeness to His Majesty the next king...!]

    Aaa... She said too much, didn¡¯t she? Our maid-san. When I saw her I red at her, she was sticking her tongue out! She gave me that look. Did you think everything was permitted here?

    [Anyway, please do not worry so much. We are also bad at formalities]

    [Ha....]

    The three people stand up, while feeling hesitant. I let them sit on the chairs and somehow calm down.

    [We will go take a bath]

    Elsie and girls together went to their own rooms. It seems Rin also returned to the pce with P with the news about the Fureizu and other things. Tentatively I reminded her that it was forbidden to speak about [Babylon].

    Shisuka took Rosetta and went towards my room. Are? Which reminds me, will Rosetta be our maid too?

    [And where are everyone else?]

    [They were tired... I guess, they¡¯re sleeping like logs... ~dearimasu]

    (She changes her speech from casual to polite)

    [You don¡¯t need to strain yourself by using polite speech, you know? I¡¯m not really a noble]

    Rebekka-san, who is stressed because of not being ustomed to using polite speech, while showing a bitter smile, drinks the water which Rene brought.

    [Is that so? Then please let me do that]

    [Wait a minute, is that ok? ]

    [The person himself said so. Do not mind it.]

    Disregarding Logan-san¡¯s remark, Reba grins broadly. Ma, a person like that wille around eventually.

    [Well then, what¡¯re does everyone gonna do now? You three can live off working for the guild, but where would the girls sleep?]

    [How do I say this, because these girls are originally from a vige, they don¡¯t possess special skills or are useful in battle. Until we find some work in the capital, we will not abandon them, I think... ]

    [Maa, that¡¯s good too...]

    Work huh. I certainly thought about mass producing the bicycles in the [Workshop] and ask the girls to sell them, but it would be difficult... I want to conceal the [Workshop], so I could sell them myself, or ask some professional how. The trader from Misumido, or something. Or the fox man, Olga-san¡¯s father.

    Aside from that, what other jobs are there... something like a food cart? I could make the stand myself, with the necessary ingredients expenses, will it be enough to support 7 people?

    No, good ideas don¡¯te out. Trade business is difficult, you know.

    Well, what to do.

 Chapter 85: The Book Collection, And The Store

    Arc 12: Everyday¡¯s Life #3

    Chapter 85: The Book Collection, And The Store

    I¡¯m considering if I should try starting a business. First I¡¯d need funds. Though I sold the mithril, I kept some because it is considerably useful.

    And so, I had the bicycle copied in the [Workshop], just 50 to start with. I brought them to the Misumido trader, Orba-san¡¯s ce, and after negotiating he bought it for a considerablyrge amount.

    Uumu, I wonder if it is a good thing to receive that much for such easily made things from iron and rubber. Well, because the other side also is a merchant, negotiations, which results in a loss, are part of life. Perhaps, it should be expected that he will be able to earn even more. I should give up on hesitating.

    For now, I have acquired the funds. While there, I also go to Misumido¡¯s bookstore, and buy a number of major story books of this country. I buy whole series. However, only thosepleted. I don¡¯t need those which are still beingpleted. Because this world does not have a thing called [Scheduled Release Date]. Whether or not the next volumees out depend on the author. I can¡¯t wait for something like that. I bought approximately 500 books in total.

    Now I go to Oedo in Ishen, and also buy books there. There was no typical Japan-like atmosphere about them, nor did they look like scrolls among other things, as I imagined it, they were just an ordinary books. This time I also buy works focused on legends. Ishen has a lot of fairy-tale series. Next is mystery? Again, I buy about 300 books and ce them in [Storage].

    Having received Yumina¡¯s transferred memories about the Rifurizu Empire¡¯s capital, Bern, I teleport there and, in the same way, obtain 400 books in a bookstore. Though it¡¯s my first time in the imperial capital, I¡¯ll go sightseeing next time.

    In a simr way, receiving memories about Regulus Empire¡¯s capital, Gararia, from Lapis-san and Sandora Kingdom¡¯s capital, Kyurei, from Reba-san, I teleport to each country and umte books about legends of these countries.

    After buying up books from Belfast¡¯s bookstores, the book collection became quite considerable.

    [What are you going to do collecting so much books?]

    Lindsey asks while looking at the mountain of books piled up on the table. When I find a book that attracted my interest, I would thumb through it. But only for a bit, since this is merchandise.

    First of all, I enchant all the books I bought with [Protection]. With this, the books won¡¯t get dirty, and it will even be totally fine if it gets wet with water. Ordinary fire likely can¡¯t burn it. Though it might not be good against fire magic.

    The door opens and Elsiees in.

    [I¡¯ve been looking through the properties in the avenue as you asked. There was one house that was just right. It¡¯s on a corner of the South District in the Capital, and the site condition is not bad]

    [Alright, for the time being we¡¯ll look it over, then I¡¯ll buy it]

    [...Still, bookseller-san, you are starting a business?]

    Almost but not quite. I¡¯m not [bookseller-san].

    [No, it won¡¯t be a bookstore. It will be a formal-like cafe (Kissaten). But it costs money to enter. There¡¯s a time limit, but you may freely read any book in the cafe]

    Well, you could call it a [Manga Cafe] (Manga-kissa). Story books are quite expensive in this world. Though you can buy it, fewmoners could have it. But picture books and the like for the sake of learning the alphabet are sold cheaply. There is no public library in this country. Although there is a library in the royal pce.

    Therefore I thought a ce like this where you could read freely was good. Not just books from this country, but other countries too. Furthermore, without having to buy them. That¡¯s why it¡¯s a [Reading Cafe] (Tokusho-kissa).

    [.... Indeed. Read as many books as you please, and also be able to have a meal... If it was me, I would spend all my time there]

    Lindsey mutters while looking at the piled up mountain of books.

    [And then, the cafe will be entrusted to those girls? ]

    [At first. If they find something else to do then they can resign. If that happens, other people will be employed]

    It seems the girls we saved in Sandora¡¯s desert can cook, so it should be okay there. Because there is no one in charge in cooking, I think if it won`t very unappetizing, there won¡¯t be problems. If they are paid based on the amount of sales, the girls will be able to earn for their living expenses.

    [For now, let¡¯s go take a look at the ce]

    I took Elsie and Lindsey and we teleported to the South District.

    The property itself was not that bad. Seems like it was originally an inn, and it was made quite wide. It looks like the first floor was a bar, but if redecorated and filled with bookshelves, people will want to read here. The second and third floors will have private rooms for people who want to read at ease. The price for the use of private rooms should be set slightly higher.

    [There doesn¡¯t seem to be any problems. Let¡¯s decide on this ce].

    I sign the documents from the real estate agent we called, thus purchasing the rights. Though it wasn¡¯t cheap, but well, it¡¯ll be fine, I think.

    Well then, it¡¯s time for remodelling. And it¡¯s done. I called Wendy and the girls from the mansion, (Will also came, though I didn¡¯t call for him) then I asked Wendy and the six aside from Will, to clean the upper floors.

    I use [Modelling] to transform the furniture one by one into fluffy sofas. The reception counter will be here, where beverages can be served. Should I make it self-service for the first floor visitors? Maybe make water or simple tea free of charge. It will be taken from the entry fee. Decorative nts... Because I can¡¯t make those, maybe I should bring some from the [Garden]. Bookshelves of different sizes on this side, and done.

    I also made some recliner-like seats. With small tables. Uu~n, it has be enjoyable.

    Taking it out from [Storage], I got Will and Wendy to arrange the huge amount of books into the bookshelves.

    [Danna-sama, I have a question]

    Wendy asks me while arranging the books in the bookshelves. I would like her to stop with the Danna-sama, but for some reason she won¡¯t stop calling me that.

    [Won¡¯t there be some visitors who wille and take the books home secretly?]

    [Ah, I also thought about that. For example, some fellow enters a private room, ces the books in something like a bag, and then leaves casually. What would you do then?]

    In short you¡¯re worried about shoplifting. Books are valuable here. I understand. Ma, there¡¯s no oversight on this part, you know.

    [Then, let¡¯s have Will try to steal as a trial. Conceal it under the clothes or something]

    [Me?]

    Will looked doubtful, but did as he was told, and concealed a book under his clothes and went out the exit. But.

    [Fugya!?]

    [Will!?]

    Will makes a strange sound and copses at the exit. Yep, sess. The book invokes [Paralyze] when it is taken out of the building. Furthermore, if a book moves 10 meters from the building, the book automatically teleports to the counter. Even if the paralysis is prevented with a talisman, the book wille back.

    I revive the fallen Will with [Recover].

    [If it¡¯s like that then certainly you can¡¯t steal it]

    [The guy is then handed over to the guards. Of course he is also banned froming here again. Still, there will be some troubles, so I want to ask Reba-san, Logan-san, and Will to work as guards. It¡¯s better if it¡¯s acquaintances. If circumstances are not suitable, then I willmission guild people for employment]

    [I don¡¯t mind. I think I can work 3 days of the week here, and the rest I will work for the guild]

    I see. Hm? What about the remaining day? A holiday? I tried asking, and Will blushes and his eyes started swimming. Next to him Wendy was blushing too. While I was thinking, *smack*, somebody hit the back of my head. When I turned around, there was Elsie standing with a shocked face.

    [As thickheaded as always. Make a guess. They have date, a date, you know. It is necessary to have at least a day to go to y together, don¡¯t you agree]

    [Aa, Onee-chan, it is no good to say something like that so frankly...!]

    Lindsey panics. But Will and Wendy¡¯s faces are bing more and more red. Seems like it hit the mark.

    Maa, I understand their feelings. Let¡¯s not meddle in it anymore. I leave the two people who have quietly started arranging the books on the bookshelves, and transform a chair into a recliner using [Modelling]. I let Elsie sit on it, and adjust it little by little until it becamefortable.

    [Danna-sama¡¯s no-attribute magic is really useful, you know. I don¡¯t have an attribute, so I¡¯m envious....]

    Will stopped his hand and looked this way. Or rather, I want you to stop calling me danna-sama.

    [Myte grandpa was able to use no-attribute magic. But magic after all, is not hereditary]

    Will began to arrange the books again while sighing. So that¡¯s how it is. The nature of magic is not hereditary. Even though there genes should be the same since Lindsey and Elsie are identical twins, Lindsey possesses 3 attributes, and Elsie has 1 no-attribute.

    [What kind of no-attribute magic did your grandpa have?]

    No-attribute magic is personal magic. People who can use identical magic are rare. Therefore the treasure house of magic does not seem to be all the more useful. Only makes the water slightly salty, what¡¯s with that. Use ordinary salt.

    But I am still interested. Even if it¡¯s not usable, depending on the way of thinking, it might be usable.

    [Grandpa¡¯s no-attribute magic was not a considerable magic. It was magic that could make things touched slightly heavier]

    [Heavier...?]

    [t bes only a little heavier. Honestly it was useless magic. It was called [Gravity]]

    .... Wait a minute. That`s it.

    [Will, could youter teach me in detail about that magic?]

    [? Okay?]

    If it is what I think it is, that magic is hiding unbelieveable potential. If that magic has something to do with [Gravity] as the name dictates...

    (TL: In first mention [Gravity] is written in kana, and now, MC uses kanji for it).

    Maa, that is forter. Before my eyes, the reclining seat ispleted, then I start making one more.

    I have yet to think up the menu. Something light so they can be picked up easily would be good. Things like cakes or sweets would be good too. I should also consider parfaits and such.

 Chapter 86: The Voice Input, and The Gravity Change

    Chapter 86: The Voice Input, and The Gravity Change

    With the preparations in order, all that¡¯s left is the practicing and the reviewing of the work details until the day of the opening of the shop.

    As for the allotments, there will be two people at the reception counter. Surasu-san and Berui-san. Both have brown hair with Surasu-san having short hair, while Berui-san¡¯s is fluffy, wavy, and long. Because they have pleasant and cheerful attitudes, this arrangement will do nicely.

    In the kitchen will be Shia-san and Mia. ck-haired sisters. Because these two people can cook to some extent, furthermore having received teachings from ire-san, they have the basic training.

    And then for the waitresses who will serve the customers and such, we have Sylvie-san and Marika, and also Wendy. Sylvie is the oldest of the seven people (although I say so, she¡¯s only 21 however), so she has the position of leader to lead everyone. ording to the person in question, she didn¡¯t seem to want to do it, but this Miss who is briskly working, seems to be actually reliable.

    Marika is young next to Wendy, but anyhow, she¡¯s a healthy girl with a lot of spirit. Although sometimes it backfires and she often fails, she works hard to make up for it.

    Among all of them Wendy is the youngest, but she handles everything wlessly. I was worried about her docile character, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be any problem. Because these three people had the fundamentals of serving customers be driven from Lapis-san, it will be alright, I think.

    I ordered all of their clothes from Zanakku-san. Finding various outfits on the, and I showed it to them, but unexpectedly everyone chose the clothes simr to Taisho Era¡¯s Haikara-san. ording to everyone, the chests and skirts of the other clothes were risqu¨¦ in numerous ways. Is that so? Well, there¡¯s no reason to object.

    For the time being, we will begin operations with that lineup. Wednesdays and Sundays are rest days. Business hours are from 9AM till 6PM. A membership card will be made and given upon entering, recording the time they entered. Usage time is prepaid, and if there¡¯s an extension, the additional amount will be paid upon leaving. The use of private rooms have additional charges. Food and drink fees are also paid upon leaving.

    Afterwards, I had flyers distributed which were photocopied in the [Workshop], to serve as advertising. Opening is on the day after tomorrow.

    Because the basic confirmation was finished, these days just recently, I¡¯ve been doing a daily routine at the residence.

    cing the smartphone on the table, I sit on a distant chair.

    ¡¸Activate¡¹

    When I murmur, the smartphone powers on [Automatically].

    ¡¸Search. Within the residence, how many people are humans?¡¹

    ¡º... Search end. 10 people. 2 men, 8 women¡»

    For men it would be me and perhaps Lime-san, therefore, Julio could be in the garden. Since the search was for human beings, Shizuka and Rosetta were not included.

    ¡¸Search. In the garden of this residence, how many people are there?¡¹

    ¡º... Search end. In the garden is one person. It is a man¡»

    ¡¸Tom-san and the like are outside the gates, therefore they were excluded. Image of the person in the garden¡¹

    ¡ºRoger¡»

    Julio-san¡¯s 3D-like image is shown on the smartphone screen. It is abination of [Long Sense] and [Mirage]. Julio-san, who was working on the flower bed, stands up to stretch his back. He¡¯s probably tired.

    ¡¸Target lock on him. Invoke [Cure Heal] and [Recovery]¡¹

    ¡ºRoger. Invoking [Cure Heal] and [Recovery]¡»

    A magic formation appears above Julio-san¡¯s image, then a soft light pours down. For a moment he looks surprised, and after moving his body, relieved of fatigue, he turns to face in the direction of my room. When I opened the window to wave a hand at him, he responded in a simr manner, too.

    Un, it came to operate smoothly.

    I have evolved the integrated [Program] one by one. For the voice output, a recording of Shizuka¡¯s voice is used. At first I tried using my own voice, but it became quite unpleasant so I stopped. Such is that voice, my own.

    Because there¡¯s a recording function it was different from P, and it wasn¡¯t particrly difficult. Honestly, I had to remember every single one, so it was considerably difficult, but it has be usable like this. I can¡¯t really operate the smartphone during a battle, so having voice input will help a lot

    ¡¸Net search. Today¡¯s events¡¹

    The 3D image of Julio-san vanished, then thework news of today in my former world is disyed. Is there House of Councilors elections? I wanted try to use my right to vote at least once.

    ¡¸End. Power off¡¹

    The screen of the smartphone goes out, and powers off. Yosh, good job. I put the smartphone on my breast pocket and leave the room.

    When I descend to the first floor, Will came back with the nice timing.

    ¡¸Good timing. After this I will experiment with the magic of your Jii-san, do you want to see?¡¹

    ¡¸Jii-chan¡¯s? But it¡¯s just magic, that just makes things a little heavier. It¡¯s not really useful....¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not really it. If my idea is right, depending on the person who uses it, it might be the strongest ss of magic, you know¡¹

    ¡¸Eh ! ?¡¹

    My words must really be hard to believable, since Will made a strange look, but he must¡¯ve been interested because he still came along with me.

    We go out into the terrace towards the garden. As usual, Julio-san was tending to the flower bed.

    We walk till near the center of the garden.

    ¡¸Will, would you lend me your sword?¡¹

    ¡¸He? Aah, it is okay, but....¡¹

    He unsheathes the sword from his waist and hands it to me. Maa, it¡¯s just a normal sword. Although it¡¯s not bad, as I thought it¡¯s too big for Will to swing around.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been wondering for a while now, but this sword doesn¡¯t seem to suit Will too much. Why is it so big?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, well, I just picked it up. It was dropped in the desert. It probably belonged to an adventurer eaten by a Sandcrawler or something¡¹

    Uwaah. So he was thinking about how to use it properly...... Maa, novice adventurers would have difficulty procuring protective gear too. Nothing we can do about it.

    I thrust the sword into the ground of the garden.

    ¡¸Try extracting it¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ha....¡¹

    Will pulls out the stuck sword smoothly. Ites out without difficulty. After confirming it, I have him thrust it into the ground again. Will looks puzzled not being able to understand.

    Now then, from here is the experiment. I put my palm on the pommel of the sword stuck in the ground, and focus my magic.

    ¡¸Gravity¡¹

    Gaku~ the sword goes in deeper. It seems to have properly taken effect.

    ¡¸Try to extract it¡¹

    ¡¸£¿¡¹

    Will takes the handle, and tries to pull it out but it doesn¡¯t move.

    ¡¸Na..... ! Kuu, heavy~....... !¡¹

    Dozun~ the sword falls sideways after applying force to it. Will tries to lift it but it doesn¡¯t move at all.

    ¡¸It seems like this magic can change the [Weight] of the touched object. Will¡¯s Ojii-san couldn¡¯t make it more than a little heavier, probably because of magic capacity¡¹

    Perhaps it would be more urate to define it as [Gravity Change], but because there is no magic of that range specification, it seemed more fitting to call it [Weight]. I have a feeling it should be [Gravity] not [Weight], but there¡¯s no point in minding such details.

    Its weakness is the object needs to be touched to invoke it, but you can increase the weight by pouring magic, and you can freely cancel it. It¡¯s not just objects either, oneself¡¯s weight can also be changed urately. In other words, I can do a megaton punch if I invoke it just before it hits. However in this regard, I can¡¯t be barehanded because I might damage my fists.

    Changing the weapon¡¯s weight during a fight would be most efficient. I could probably even crush a Fureizu if I used this.

    Moreover, I could make my body weight lighter to increase the effects of [Boost] and [el]. Are? If I enchant weapons, I could maybe make earth-shattering light weapons. However, it doesn¡¯t mean much if I just lighten an axe or mace. It gets power because it is heavy.

    Anyhow, it is a considerably convenient magic.

    ¡¸Ojii-san was able to use such an earth-shattering magic, you know. It¡¯s just that, he simply did not have enough magic power so it wasn¡¯t effectively obvious¡¹

    ¡¸Jii-chan¡¯s magic was such an amazing thing...... ¡¹

    Thanks to Will, we now have a means to oppose the Fureizu. I have to express my gratitude somehow. I take out a lump of mithril from [Storage], transform it using [Modelling], and make a breastte and gloves that fit Will.

    ¡¸That.... Is it fine for me to ept it?¡¹

    ¡¸Please ept it since it¡¯s thanks for your Ojii-san¡¯s magic. We should do something about that sword too¡¹

    Cancelling [Gravity], I pick up Will¡¯s sword. I bestow [Gravity] on it using [Enchant], but this time adversely I only make it a little bit lighter. Its power due to its weight would more or less have dropped, but I think it should¡¯ve be easier to wield.

    When I hand over the sword, he tried to swing it two-three times, then his eyes stared in amazement over the sword which became lighter.

    ¡¸It is easy to handle. If it is with this armor and sword, I might be able to defeat demon beasts easier than before¡¹

    ¡¸Still, you shouldn¡¯t be careless... That¡¯s right, you should get some intense training to be strong? ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨CScene-Change¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡¸And, saying this, would you be able to have this fellow work hard?¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    I took Will along to the training fields of the Knight Order. In front of us is Vice-Commander Neil. Next to me is the boy Will who was trembling to the point of breaking.

    ¡¸Good timing. As a matter of fact, the Knight Order has been having problems with enrolling nobody else but nobles as per the previous incident, so we have decided to start taking applications widely¡¹

    ¡¸Ho-ho. So Will can get training then, and if he is useful he can also join the Knight Order?¡¹

    ¡¸It will up to the person himself still¡¹

    While saying so, Vice-Commander gives Will an intense look over.

    ¡¸You are called Will, yes? Leaving aside whether you will join the Knight Order or not, do you want to be strong? ¡¹

    ¡¸That... is what I want. There is a person I want to protect. For that reason I want to be even stronger. Not just to be stronger, I want to be a man capable of protecting various things¡¹

    His legs were trembling, but Will answered the Vice-Commander clearly. If it¡¯s a person he wants to protect, it¡¯s probably that girl. Hearing this, Vice-Commander Neil grinned broadly.

    ¡¸Splendid! It is the duty of a knight to fight for the sake of protecting someone or something. You seem to have character. Morning or evening, you shoulde here. I¡¯ll let you participate in the training. You should be strong to your heart¡¯s content¡¹

    ¡¸Hai!¡¹

    Will gives an encouraging reply. I read a book once, in it was written [if there is a heroic boy and a brave girl, then the country will never perish].

    Boy, be strong.

 Chapter 87: The Opening, and The Rose-Colored Cafe

    Okay. This is the end of the week. So we have some time to spare. A person asked about the length of the chapter. Some are indeed shorter than average, where others are longer. So far it doesn¡¯t really matter for release schedule, but we don¡¯t know how it will affect future releases. If we have chapters with double or triple the usual length, then we will probably return to chapter a week, but so far we are good. Expect new chapter in 12 or so hours.

    And enjoy the read:

    TL: greujnik

    ED: Super Banana

    Arc 12: Everyday¡¯s Life #3

    Chapter 87: The Opening, and The Rose-Colored Cafe

    The opening of the reading cafe [Tsukuyomi] was unexpectedly popr. The system itself was unusual, so it became the topic of many conversations, but it seems that one after another people who inadvertently overstayed in cozy atmosphere appeared.

    For that reason, after the third day I made a Free Pass Course. By paying a fixed amount, it¡¯s a course that will allow one to go in and out freely all day long. Though the charge is a little bit high, it is considerably cheaper than the usual course for a whole day.

    With chairs and private rooms bing insufficient, we opened up the garden, so people can read there too on the sofas. However that course was wholly self-service, it¡¯s just for reading. And on rainy days it bespletely unusable.

    The most unexpected of all is the ratio between men and women guests. Because it had the image of a manga cafe, I thought there¡¯d be more men, but there were definitely more women. About eighty percent were women. It¡¯s possible but, the reason for this might be because we specialized in story books.

    It seems that the men wanted references, picture books, magic books, and practical books like fencing, they weren¡¯t interested in story books as much. But even so, there are men whoe in order to read about legends of knights, stories of adventurers, records of wars, and so on.

    Since it became clear that there were a lot women, novels that were popr with the women were stocked on the bookshelves as much as possible. As soon as the various books Lindsey bought were disyed, the number of women suddenly increased even further. Because there were a lot of people who wanted to read them, who knows how many copies I made, several of the same books were lined up. My mouth can¡¯t say what books they were. At least I want to distance myself from men who willingly read those. I feel danger for my body.

    Maa, at any rate it was a great sess and we earned a lot of ie. Since I was able to give out the sries for seven people properly with sufficient margin, everyone left the mansion and found their own lodging. Reba-san and Logan-san left a long time ago, while Will left at the same time as Wendy. Of course for the same lodging. Though not in the same room. Furthermore, Wendy was in the same room as Sylvie-san. Hang in there, boy.

    ¡¸Now then, it has been a while since we went to the guild, maybe we should do our main job?¡¹

    There¡¯s a new [Program] in my smartphone, and I also want to try out the no-attribute magic [Gravity]. Everybody else seemed to have other ns, so only Yumina is free. Because only Yumina¡¯s guild card is blue, it seems she wanted to quickly make it the same red rank as ours.

    ¡¸Then, it¡¯s just us two, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hai. It will be a subjugation date¡¹

    Er no, excuse me but I don¡¯t want such a bloody date......

    On the way to the guild she wanted to cling on my arm, but because it was difficult to walk she agreed to just hold hands. It¡¯s still embarrassing in its own manner however.

    When we arrive at the guild, there were adventurers gathered around lively as usual. When we try to approach the request board, a big man was standing in front of it blocking the way. In ck trousers and tiger-striped vest, which he is wearing directly on his skin. Arge double-edge axe is hanging on his waist, and some fashion chain ne jangling on his neck. There¡¯s not a single strand of hair on his head, who was broadly grinning.

    ¡¸Oi brats, what are you doing in this kind of ce? This ce is not a kid¡¯s yground, you know?¡¹

    It¡¯s a face I haven¡¯t seen before. Did this guy juste to the royal capital just recently? You can¡¯t exactly forget if you¡¯ve seen a guy with a bad sense of style once.

    Looking around, some guys among the adventurers there are smirking. However they are not smirking at me. They are smirking at the guy in front of me.

    Well now, what shall I do with that.

    ¡¸You, did you not hear me!? Before you get hurt, gugya! ?¡¹

    I shot him without hesitation because his hand was reaching out for Yumina. Well, of course with paralysis bullets you know? But it¡¯s still as painful as receiving a body blow. I think he was still conscious, so I take out my guild card and put it in front of his eyes.

    ¡¸If you judge people by their appearances you¡¯re gonna have a bad time you know?¡¹

    With his eyes wide open after seeing the Red Rank card, I drag the guy, then throw him out of the guild. I used [Gravity] to make him lighter, which was helpful. I could carry him easily.

    When I returned inside the guild, the guys who were grinning some time ago were bursting into explosiveughter. As I thought, they were smirking as they anticipated that it woulde to this.

    ¡¸Picking a fight with a [Dragon yer], that guy sure has some guts!¡¹

    ¡¸Someone should¡¯ve told him. Everyone¡¯s bad for keeping quiet! ¡¹

    ¡¸Fool! If we had we wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy ourselves then, would we?¡¹

    That is for certain, and everyone bursted intoughter. Say you....

    Maa, actually, it¡¯s not the first time that I¡¯ve been picked for fight like this. In my case, it¡¯s probably because I don¡¯t look strong in appearance (it¡¯s pitiful to be the one saying so), so I¡¯m often getting entangled with those type of bunch. Each time it happens, I¡¯m stuck with beating them down.

    Maa, oh well. Anyway, I go towards the board and start looking at the postedmissions. This time there¡¯s only two of us, it will be safer to leave out subjugations, which require many people.

    I take in my hand one subjugation request from among the red requests.

    ¡¸Bloody Crab? Is it a crab?¡¹ (tl: first is the term (kana), second is the description(kanji))

    ¡¸It is a huge red crab which is a demon beast. It has four big scissors, and its trait is a very hard carapace. The shell is sold as raw materials for protectors, and it seems that its meat can be sold at a high price too you know?¡¹

    Ho-ho. It is a delicious story, as expected of a crab. Let¡¯s ept this for the time being. Subjugation target is also just one animal, and because it¡¯s not so far from the mine where we took down the mithril golems, we can get there easily.

    Tearing off the written request, I take it to the Onee-san at the counter. Yumina is a blue rank, but I¡¯m a red rank, so there¡¯s no problem. It wouldn¡¯t be possible to ept it however, if we had someone else who was also of a lower rank since there¡¯d be more people of a lower rank.

    ¡¸Ano~...... aren¡¯t you Mochizuki Touya-san, the owner of the reading cafe [Moon Read]?¡¹

    Having received the written request, the Onee-san from reception desk nervously started talking to me.

    ¡¸Haa, it is me.....¡¹

    ¡¸Ano, there is a series called [Knight Order of Rose] among the books in the Rifuziru Empire, but do you have something like a schedule for its arrival?¡¹

    While Onee-san is blushing, she approaches me excitedly. It seems she really wanted to read that book.

    ¡¸E~to, is that bookpleted?¡¹

    ¡¸Hai! It should have already beenpleted with 15 volumes!¡¹

    If it ispleted then it should be fine to buy it too. They might lose interest if I don¡¯t buy new ones asionally. should I go and buy it after returning from the subjugation?

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll purchase them. It will be avable by tomorrow, will it be all right?¡¹

    ¡¸So fast!? Waaa! I will look forward to it! Because tomorrow will be my day off, I will be able to enjoy it all day! ¡¹

    After we were seen off by the Onee-san who was being overly delighted and pleased, we leave the guild. Yumina, who has been keeping quiet all this time, was intermittently looking this way.

    ¡¸Ano~... Touya-san. Do you know what kind of story the [Knight Order of Rose] is ?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t know. Do you know it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, well. It is a tale of a Knight Order of a country, there¡¯s only men in the [Knight Order of Rose], and there is a discord with the women only [Imperial Guards of Lilium] developing in the background, and this series has lovemaking being depicted within the Knight Order... ¡¹

    Wait a minute. [Within the Knight Order]? Eh? That means, with nothing but men in the Knight Order... Catching my nce, Yumina veeery quickly averts her eyes. E, so it¡¯s really like that?

    ¡¸... The promise has already been made, so it would be bad if I don¡¯t buy it now, wouldn¡¯t it... ¡¹

    ¡¸It is so... Well, it will likely result with just being seen in a particr light for a moment by the bookstore staff... ¡¹

    Unuu. I can¡¯t have Yumina go and buy it as well.

    ¡¸..... At any rate, you know that book pretty well, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah~ no, you see, I was just saying it so there¡¯s no misunderstanding, I don¡¯t really have such a hobby, really. I don¡¯t read this kinds of books, really!¡¹

    Really, you say? I give a doubting look at the smalldy. There is also Lindsey¡¯s case, isn¡¯t she being simrly influenced too? Well, it doesn¡¯t mean that it is particrly a bad one. Each person has their hobby, right? I won¡¯t say that out loud though.

    ¡¸... As a matter of fact, I know the one who wrote that work. That¡¯s how I came to know about that work too...... Because that person is famous, it is not being published using their real name, they¡¯re using an alias¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh, Who is it? Is it someone I know too ?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Touya-san perhaps doesn¡¯t know that person. .... You can¡¯t say it to anyone, okay? Ririeru?Rimu?Rifurizu-sama.... The first princess of Rifurizu empire¡¹

    ...........................Ah ?

    Wait~wait~wait~wait~just-a-minute~wait. The princess of the whole country is... writing that kind of book, you say?

    ¡¸The royal families of The Rifurizu Empire and the Belfast Kingdom have known each other since olden days... I know Riri-anesama very well from olden days too. Maa, before anyone know it, she had [that kind of hobby] and eventually wrote it herself...... ¡¹

    My head aches...... I will stay away from Rifurizu as much as possible. It would be a disaster if I am even made a model or material after carelessly meeting her with misfortune. Is what I think, but I still have to go and buy that book! Kuu.

    Maa, since there¡¯s no way that an imperial princess will be in the town¡¯s bookstore, it¡¯ll be alright I think.

    But still, it¡¯s fine with the Onee-san at the reception, and it¡¯s fine with the bookstore guests, I wonder if I have possibly brought too much culture to this country?... I won¡¯t have my name go down in history, will I?

    Anyway, for now, let¡¯s go defeat the Bloody Crab. I move through the [Gate] with Yumina.

 Chapter 88: The Crab, and The List of Goods

    Chapter 88: The Crab, and The List of Goods

    The Bloody Crab¡¯s habitat is a so called wastnd to the south of the Steer Mine where we defeated the Mithril Golems.

    Coming out from [Gate] to the mine, we have no choice but to go south on foot from here.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that far to use [Garden]. So let¡¯s run¡¹

    ¡¸Eh ? Kyaa ! ?¡¹

    I decide to lift Yumina with both arms and carry her. It is of course a princess carry. And just like that I start running nimbly.

    ¡¸Gravity¡¹

    I reduce my weight and Yumina¡¯s to around half. If I bring it too close to zero, I can¡¯t control my body bnce and fall down because I would be too light.

    ¡¸el Boost¡¹

    Moreover, using body strengthening and eleration magic, I produce an explosive speed. There¡¯s no resistance even when running at such speed, I don¡¯t even feel the headwind. It¡¯s an effect of the magic barrier of [el]. I thought it¡¯d be like a virtual game somehow. Though I was running at an earth-shattering speed, it felt simr to some other-world thing.

    Because of such feelings, Yumina is in my arms unfrightened of the speed, gazing at the flowing scenery.

    After running for a short while, we could see the wastnd. I stop for the time being and put Yumina down.

    ¡¸Search. Bloody Crab. Within the radius of three kilometers¡¹

    ¡º...Search End. From here, to the southwest is one body. Disying it¡»

    The map of this area is disyed in an image before my eyes. From here, the crab should be there. About 1 km from here.

    ¡¸Touya-san, just now, Shisuka¡¯s voice....¡¹

    ¡¸N? Aah, I got her voice and used it here. It might be obvious, but that¡¯s because that girl¡¯s voice is mechanical andcks emotion. Rather I think I¡¯m digressing ¡¹

    Taking out the smartphone from my breast pocket, I exin it to Yumina.

    I hold Yumina in my arms once more and run in the direction where the crab is. Soon, we could see the figure of a big crab with its red carapace, a pair of big scissors on each side and simrly carrying itself on four legs on both sides.

    (TL: 2 scissors on left, 2 scissors on right, 4 legs on right, 4 legs on left)

    It¡¯s big. Probably around the size of a dump truck. With rugged and rock-like bumps and a carapace that stands out with its blood-red color. Its appearance gives out a feeling of a red king crab being atrociously transformed. However, its four scissors are abnormallyrge unlike a red king crab. It¡¯d be the end if one gets caught in those. The upper body would part from the lower body.

    The Bloody Crab bes aware of us, it turns its body and faces this way. Bubble foams are on its mouth, but isn¡¯t that a sign of a crab living underwater suffering from theck of oxygen? Maa, to think thatmon sense of that world is the same here is a trap. However, it¡¯s strange it¡¯s here at this hour. One has to change their outlook, or it will be a matter of life and death.

    After putting Yumina down, we prepare our weapons. I set Brunhild to de mode, and Yumina draws out her Colt M1860 from her waist. And just like that, we start shooting consecutively with paralysis bullet while facing the crab, but being unable to break through the carapace, it seems [Paralysis] doesn¡¯t have any effect too. Seems like its magic resistance is strong. Seems like magic won¡¯t be effective either. Just goes to show how red rank subjugation targets are.

    ¡¸Be entangled by soil, ground spell, Earth Bind¡¹

    By the spell chanted by Yumina, the soil at the feet of the Bloody Crab entwines to each of its legs, making its movement grow dull. It seems like it¡¯s somewhat effective if it¡¯s not a directly targeted magic.

    ¡¸el¡¹

    Without missing this chance, I use eleration magic, leap overhead above the crab instantly, andnd on its rugged back. Though the magic that I¡¯m about to use is magic that is directly applied on the target, it¡¯ll probably be fine I think. Squatting down, I touch the crab¡¯s back and invoke the magic.

    ¡¸Gravity¡¹

    Gakun! The crab¡¯s legs bend, and it copses on the ground. I jump down from the back and stare at the crab, whose movements have weakened.

    Fumu, once [Gravity] is invoked, I can then increase or decrease it as I want to.

    ¡¸What did you do?¡¹

    ¡¸I increased this guy¡¯s weight several times with magic. With its body being too heavy, he can¡¯t move anymore¡¹

    Although it¡¯s dragging its heavy body, the Bloody Crab somehow still manages to make an attack, so I increase the magic and add more weight. The raised scissors fall to the ground and stop moving. Even though I added considerable weight, the carapace still doesn¡¯t crack one bit.

    ¡¸...Touya-san, this crab, hasn¡¯t it already died?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh£¿¡¹

    Come to think of it the foaming bubbles have disappeared already. Strange bodily fluids have begun to ooze out from all over the body. Seems like the internal organs could not withstand the weight.

    I cancel [Gravity]. Bloody Crab did not move an inch. Drawing near, I try to strike it with Brunhild, but there is no reaction as well. It is just like a corpse.

    ¡¸It was settled considerably easy¡¹

    Yumina looks at the crab while putting the gun into her waist holster.

    ¡¸The strong point of this magic is that once it is used, it is possible to manipte the weight from a long distance¡¹

    Changing the mood, I pick up some small pebbles from the ground, and after using [Gravity] I throw them in front of myself. Before falling into the ground, I increase the weight of each one by a hundred kilograms. Then there were dents here and there on the ground where I scattered the pebbles.

    ¡¸....... It is an amazing magic, isn¡¯t it¡¹

    ¡¸I could probably even break the Fureizu if I used this. The weakness is that it can¡¯t be used without touching, but that issue might be solved if I use this¡¹

    I take out the smartphone from my breast pocket. Before, I was able to round up all the thieves using [Paralysis] without invoking it or touching them. Perhaps, it would be possible to do the same with [Gravity]. I thrust Brunhild which was in my hand into the ground.

    ¡¸Search. Brunhild. Target Lock. With [Gravity] let¡¯s see, increase the weight by two-fold ¡¹

    ¡º...Searchpleted. Target locked. Invoking [Gravity]¡»

    I take Brunhild, standing in front of my eyes, in my hand. It is heavier than usual. It appears that the effect was achieved. The experiment is sess. It will be a considerable weapon. Since it appears that because magic contradicting the effects of magic exists in this world, it doesn¡¯t mean that it can be called almighty, I think.

    Cancelling [Gravity], I affix Brunhild on my waist.

    ¡¸For now, we have to carry this crab and return¡¹

    ¡¸The subjugation part is only the scissors, but they say the guild purchases other parts too. Should we sell everything?¡¹

    ¡¸Un, let us keep one leg. As a souvenir for ire-san. We¡¯ll have crab pot today¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds good¡¹

    (tl: kaninabe)

    Putting it in [Storage] temporarily, we use [Gate] and return to the guild in the royal capital.

    When we handed over the subjugation part to the reception¡¯s onee-san, her eyes go round at the overwhelming speed, but upon exining about the [Gate], we were able to reach an understanding. Tentatively, it is the duty of the guild staff personnel to hide this sort of individual ability. In other words, there¡¯s no need to worry about exposing it. Though there might be fellows who would doubt this.

    In the guild¡¯s courtyard, I take out the Bloody Crab we brought back from [Storage], and had it assessed. Of course, one leg had been torn off.

    Shell and meat, it was all a considerable amount of money. We receive the money at the counter including the reward for the subjugation. As usual, our guild cards are stamped with the seals.

    ¡¸With those points, Yumina-sama¡¯s guild rank has been raised. Congrattions¡¹

    Receiving the guild card which has be red, Yumina was delightfully smiling.

    ¡¸With this, I¡¯m the same rank as everyone¡¹

    Ah, as I thought, she was worrying about being the only one who was different. It¡¯s just so. It¡¯s that feeling of being the odd one out.

    Now then, we should go to a Rifurizu bookstore and buy the books. N~, Since we received a lot more money than estimated, maybe we should also buy other books. ...of such orientation. The trade is determined by customers. Is that fortunate? There is a person in front of me, who seems to have good knowledge on that matter.

    ¡¸E~tto, receptionist-san¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m called Prim. How may I help?¡¹

    After this, I inform her about buying the books mentioned before, along with any popr books with the same genre she could suggest.

    ¡¸Eh!? Are you saying that you are going to buy these books!?¡¹

    ¡¸If they are in stock over there, that is. Because of the money I earned from the subjugation this time, it will be alright¡¹

    ¡¸Wa~, will you wait a bit please!? ¡¹

    And, the minute she said that, she goes over to a simr female guild staff members, talks to them about something, and writes down on a memo. Then she goes over to another female staff, and writes down on the memo again. She repeats this several times, finally, even talking to several female adventurers she seemed to be acquainted to, thenes back to me. Oi oi, you¡¯re duties are stagnating......

    ¡¸If~, if those will be obtained, everyone said they would definitelye tomorrow to [Moon Read]. Please take those into ount!¡¹

    ¡¸... Haa...... I will definitely consider that......¡¹

    Taking the handed over memo in my hand, when I raised my head, I was able to see the sparkling eyes from most of the women inside the guild. Sparkling ? Even if you don¡¯t set that sparkling mood....

    I leave the guild, then go home for the time being. I n to go to the bookstore after escorting Yumina, but isn¡¯t this a coincidence? Because Lindsey was taking her meal in the terrace, I also showed her the memo Prim-san had written.

    ¡¸...This, you will buy all of them, right?¡¹

    ¡¸If only they are in stock¡¹

    Lindsey takes out a pen from her breast pocket and adds a few titles on the memo. Stop adding to it, stop adding.

    ¡¸... These you absolutely must buy. Thest volume just came out and missing it will take time to obtain all of them. If it bes avable in [Tsukiyomi], people are going to scramble over this¡¹

    ... Is that so? I don¡¯t quite get it, but well, if Lindsey says so, it must be, I guess.

    For now I say my thanks, and look over the titles in the memo I got back.

    ¡¸Knight Order of Rose¡¹15 volumes

    ¡¸A Butler¡¯s secret¡¹5 volumes

    ¡¸The Oath of the Fallen ve Prince¡¹8 volumes

    ¡¸The Boy in the Cage¡¹6 volumes

    ¡¸Sweet, Dangerous Embrace¡¹12 volumes

    ¡¸The Scorching Night of the Two Who Can¡¯t Go Back ¡¹5 volumes

    ¡¸The Sweet Trap and The Magician¡¹12 volumes

    ¡¸The Bridegroom¡¯s Immorality¡¹17 volumes

    ¡¸Rose-Colored Magical¡¹9 volumes

    ¡¸The Master¡¯s Care¡¹18 volumes

    (Ed: I swear I may have had too much fun on this part.)

    ...... Should I really get all of these? It seems my heart would break from these line of titles. However, it¡¯s already toote to say that I¡¯m not going to buy these...

    Maybe I should iste these books to another area, to distinguish these from the other books. With a curtain or something to stop others from looking in, and a disimer to refuse entry for those 18 or younger... Tte, then it¡¯d be the same as an adult corner in a video rental store. Uumu...... I don¡¯t want to be troubled with such things.

    Maa, since it¡¯s not fostering crime or anything, it should still be wholesome. ...... Is it really wholesome?

    While seriously thinking about handing over the ownership to Lindsey, I open the [Gate] to Rifurizu and go in.

 Chapter 89: The Bookstore, and The Author Encounter

    Chapter 89: The Bookstore, and The Author Encounter

    Rifurizu capital, the royal city of Berun. The trait of this town is using [White] to say the least. At any rate the townscape is white. From the building¡¯s walls to stone pavings, even reaching the stairs, are anyhow white. It has a feeling simr to Mykonos Ind or Santorini Ind in Greece.

    A remarkably white Rifurizu castle is visible in the center of the city facing the sea like a port. It is a very beautiful capital with its blue sea and white streets. The reflection of the sun is too dazzling though, I would really want some sunsses.

    Maa, since I did note here for sightseeing this time, I quickly turn towards the bookstore. Because I¡¯ve already been here before [Moon Read] opened, I arrived at the bookstore without getting lost.

    Opening a solemn door, I go inside. It is a considerablyrge bookstore, having books from old ones to new ones. There is only a ck-haired woman by herself sitting on the counter seat. U, a woman~. No, even if it was a man there¡¯d still be hesitation to buying this kind of books.

    Well it doesn¡¯t matter, let¡¯s have this clerk-san collect everything already.

    ¡¸Excuse me, I¡¯m searching for some books, you see ¡¹

    ¡¸Hai, could you please tell me the title so I can look for it?¡¹ (tl: very polite speaking manner here)

    ¡¸These are the books¡¹

    Taking out the memo from the breast pocket, I hand it over to the clerk-san at the counter.

    ¡¸E~tto, [Knight Order of Rose], [A Butler¡¯s secret]......¡¹

    Gradually, the clerk-san¡¯s voice became tinier, and she began to look at my face intermittently. It was not an unpleasant face, but she is making eyes simr to those women who entrusted me with the list for [Moon Read]. Sparkling. Dazzling.

    Are? Even if it¡¯s not possibly the case, do I look like [that kind of person]?

    ¡¸Etto, you see. I need to look for the books you have requested¡¹

    ¡¸... I see. Okay, I understand¡¹

    Wait a minute. What exactly do I understand? It is not some selfish exnation. I¡¯m not making excuses, just the truth.

    ¡¸Since I will go to prepare them, please wait just a little while¡¹

    With a very gentle smile the clerk-san disappeared into the inner book storage. I will never understand it, that.

    Since I¡¯ll be waiting for who knows how long in front of the counter, I pick up a basket and look for books. I have to make sure the ordinary genres will be delivered as well. The way things are going, it will be corroded by that kind of thing.

    Going to stories section, I ce books of adventures and military historical documents, [ordinary] love stories and strange tales in the basket.

    When I returned to the counter after doing one round, there was a pile of books. I¡¯m wondering if someone arranged these. Is what I was thinking but the clerk-san and a female customer were arguing about something.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. This is thest in stock, the next arrival of goods has not yet been set¡¹

    ¡¸Such a~.......¡¹

    The woman leans on the counter with the feeling of crumbling down at any minute. She was just about 20 years old, with bright chestnut-colored hair in a single braid kept in ce with an expensive-looking barrette. She was wearing a in but expensive-looking cardigan and skirt. Probably a noble. When the clerk notices me, she turned a smile.

    ¡¸Ah, customer, the requested items are all being put together. Are you buying those as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, hai. Please include these as well¡¹

    I pile up the books I had on the counter.

    ¡¸Eh? Are you the person who bought [Rose Magi] ?¡¹

    Holding onto the counter up to now, the woman energetically rises up and gazes at me. [Rose Magi] ? Aah, is it the [Rose-Colored Magical] mentioned in the memo?

    ¡¸What in the world is going on?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, it is about thest volume of [Rose-Colored Magical] ordered by customer, this is thest one in stock, and thisdy came here to buy it as well and....... ¡¹

    Aah, so that¡¯s how it is. This is that thing where you miss a purchase by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    Maa, it¡¯s a pity but you have no choice but to give it up. Even I can¡¯t do anything with this situation since it is thest volume.

    ¡¸Excuse me, thest volume of [Rose Magi], won¡¯t you hand it over!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I came here to buy it as well, you see¡¹

    The woman, who apparently has not given up turns and bows at me, but of course I refuse her.

    ¡¸This is thest one. In other bookstores it has already been sold out....¡¹

    ¡¸But, even if you say it like that......¡¹

    Suddenly the woman before my eyes takes notice of pile of book I bought.

    ¡¸....... Did you buy [Knight Order of Rose] as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Aah, Well¡¹

    She checks the other titles of the books from the pile. Before long she turns to face me, with eyes sparkling the same way as the clerk-san from before. Does this fellow misunderstand something as well?

    ¡¸You have a considerably good discerning eyes, don¡¯t you ¡¹

    ¡¸It is different. You are misunderstanding something. Those are requested items, It is not my hobby¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh, I understand. I understand¡¹

    (tl: no, she doesn¡¯t)

    You absolutely don¡¯t understand. Stop smirking. This woman customer was pondering for a short while, and before long went in the direction of the corner of counter and beckoned me toe.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s make a deal. If you hand over thest volume of [Rose Magi], how about I write my autograph on all the volumes of [Knight Order of Rose]?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha ?¡¹

    What the heck? How does that be a bargaining chip?

    ¡¸What do I gain to have you write your autograph?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because I am the author of [Knight Order of Rose], Riru Rifurizu!¡¹

    (tl: I can¡¯t call her Lilu, or Liru. It doesn¡¯t quite lie on tongue. anyone have any ideas?)

    E~hem, this woman sticks out her chest. ... It is a splendid one...... About the same as Yae¡¯s... wait, that¡¯s not it.

    ¡¸He~, is that so¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, You don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡¹

    That¡¯s right. What¡¯s the likelihood of meeting the person in the bookstore, who is the author of the book you came to buy. Besides, I heard from Yumina about the author and know who she is. Fumu, should I ask a leading question?

    ¡¸So that means, you are the Imperial Princess Ririeru?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh£¿¡¹

    The face of the self-proimed author-san of [Knight Order of Rose] bes nk. As I thought, is she a fraud?

    And, when I thought of that, sweat begins to pour endlessly from her face, and she began p her mouth open and close like a goldfish. Are?

    ¡¸Wh~, Wh~, wh-wh-wh, why.... ! Even father-sama doesn¡¯t know.....¡¹

    Eh, seriously.... ? Is she really the person herself?

    ¡¸My, my true colors have been found out... Wa! I¡¯ll be threatened, used a stepping stone to approach my immature younger brother who is the next king, my chastity will be snatched away, to own this country...!¡¹

    ¡¸Dumbass!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ouch ! ? ¡¹

    I have chopped with all my might the rotten head discharging delusions. It doesn¡¯t matter that she¡¯s the princess! I chop her once again!

    ¡¸Ouch ! Wha~, What for ! ?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! If I didn¡¯t hear about this from Yumina I would havepletely ignored this. If this is the country¡¯s princess, will this country be fine!¡¹

    ¡¸Yumina ? By Yumina, you mean Belfast¡¯s Yumina? Who in the world are you..... ?¡¹

    While holding her head and crying, Princess Ririeru looked this way in wonder. She should be the older one, but it seems I¡¯ve already lost all motivations to use honorifics. Even if she¡¯s older, it¡¯s just by one or two years so it doesn¡¯t matter.

    I take a deep breath to calm down my feelings.

    ¡¸I am Mochizuki Touya. Belfast Princess, Yumina-hime¡¯s fiance. Still unofficial though¡¹

    ¡¸Eee!? Fi~ fianc¨¦, fianc¨¦ you say, that child is marrying!?¡¹

    Though she was looking at mepletely surprised, her eyes soon start swimming, and she began to act like she was thinking about something.

    ¡¸Eh? But Yumina, that girl... are? E~tto, a fake marriage...? The true aim of His Majesty The King or something? ¡¹

    ¡¸It is not that at all !¡¹

    ¡¸Ouch ! ?¡¹

    It is quite a long way off, you know ! Aaa, it is tiresome already !

    Going back to the counter, I pay the price for the all the books. It was done finely, and since it was cheaper than the reward and the materials sold from the crab subjugation, there is no problem.

    After putting those away in [Storage], I take Princess Ririeru along outside. In front was a splendid carriage, perhaps with the attendants and bodyguards.

    I open the [Gate] behind the store, and bring along Yumina and Kohaku.

    ¡¸It has been a while, Riri-ane-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Yumina!? Eh? When did you get to Rifurizu!?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. Yumina. I¡¯ll leave the exining to you. Kohaku, guard them. Tell me if something happens¡¹

    ¡¶Understood¡·

    Leaving behind Yumina and Kohaku, I jump to the [Workshop] this time. Taking thest volume of [Rose Magi] out of the [Storage], I copy it and immediately return to Yumina and the others with it.

    I hand over the book to Ririeru who was surprised at my sudden appearance.

    ¡¸Here, with this there won¡¯t be problems¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, is that okay? Didn¡¯t you want...¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said it¡¯s different! In the first ce I came to buy it for the shop! I¡¯m not interested in these myself!¡¹

    ¡¸Overemphasizing it so much.... No, it is nothing¡¹

    When I was preparing to raise my chop-hand, Ririeru shut her mouth.

    It is fine already, let¡¯s return. I open the [Gate] to my own home. Jumping in one step ahead, Kohaku crossed over to the other side.

    ¡¸Well then, Riri-ane-sama. Stay healthy. Let¡¯s meet again¡¹

    ¡¸Yumina too. Invite me to your marriage ceremony¡¹

    If possible, I¡¯d prefer it if you didn¡¯te, but without breathing out a word about it, I hid it behind an expressionless mask.

    Going through the [Gate], I return to my home. With a thump I drop my back on the couch in the living room in exhaustion.

    ¡¸Uaa~, so tired~......¡¹

    However, the source of said tiredness is not from the subjugation of the crab... Lindsey brought water with ice before such me.

    ¡¸Thank you~¡¹

    ¡¸...No, thank you for your hard work¡¹

    I drink the water she brought in one gulp. Kaa~ delicious. I was gradually savoring the cold water, but Lindsey restlessly did not move from her spot. What now?

    ¡¸.... And, that..... Book, did you manage to get it?¡¹

    Aah, so that¡¯s it. You wanted to read it. I take out today¡¯s harvest from storage and pile it on top of the table.

    ¡¸I asked Rosetta and had her make several copies of each volume in advance. If there is anything that Lindsey wants, it¡¯s fine to tell Rosetta and have her increase the amount¡¹

    ¡¸Hai !¡¹

    Giving a good answer, Lindsey goes out from the living room to call Rosetta. As for Rosetta, she has the ability to move to the [Workshop], and since there is a [Gate] leading to this house from [Babylon], my magic might be unnecessary.

    I go to the kitchen to hand the leg of the defeated Bloody Crab to ire-san, and she received it with great pleasure. Today will be crab pot.

    I¡¯m going to rest for a while until then. I return to my room, I return to my room, and when I copse onto the bed and close my eyes, that good feeling of drowsiness attacked me swiftly. Guu.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨CScene-Change¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day, [Moon Read] disyed a flourishing business like never before. They must have heard of the rumors, because it seems there were people who have been standing in line before the shop opened. Because it seemed like all the newly acquired books were popr and it became a struggle, it couldn¡¯t be helped that who knows how many copies had to be made in a hurry.

    The rising poprity of the shop is a good thing, but somehow unsatisfying.

    U~mu, as I thought, I will entrust this shop to Lindsey, and maybe open a second shop.

    Incidentally after several months, it seems the author of [Knight Order of Rose] released a new series.

    For the sake of taking over the country where there was a man who had an all-purpose ability, a knight of that country, a beautiful princess, and her younger brother, they point their fangs at each other, it seems to be a story of pushing their way to the top. I had Lindsey show it to me, but the illustration exquisitely resembled me. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s harassment. Next time we meet I¡¯ll show sympathy on that rotten head with a [Gravity] chop. Prepare yourself.

 Chapter 90: Early Rising, And new Gauntlet

    Chapter 90: Early Rising, And new Gauntlet

    In the morning, when I wake up, my mouth is being upied. In front of my eyes is the face of Rosetta with her eyes closed.

    ¡¸Oaa ! ?¡¹

    ¡¸Oyo ? Have you woken up ~dearimasu?¡¹

    Whaa-what ! ? Why is Rosetta in my room ! ? Or rather than that, why am I receiving a morning kiss ! ?

    ¡¸Registration Completion. I was storing Master¡¯s genes ~dearimasu. From here on, the ownership of [Workshop] and being Master of my humble self will be transferred to Mochizuki Touya ~dearimasu¡¹

    Eh ? Aah, is it gene registration for [Workshop] ? Now that you said it, there was something like that. Since we were busy, I havepletely forgot about that. Even so, this registration method is somehow not good, I guess. It is bad for my heart.

    I was thinking whether Rosetta has be our house¡¯s maid-san since then, but what this girl was wearing were not maid clothes but work clothes. What kind of factory manager are you, is what I was thinking, but all in all it suits her.

    Nowadays it seems she is manufacturing something in [Workshop]. As for reason, it is about that being merit of her existence should she make it or something like that.

    Maa, She is allowed to do as she wants in that aspect though.

    ¡¸Master, as a matter of fact, I would like some iron and silver ~dearimasu....¡¹

    ¡¸Again ? What on earth are you making?¡¹

    ¡¸About that, until it ispleted, that will be a secret ~dearimasu¡¹

    This again. Well, it is fine nevertheless. I hand over Rosetta the money to buy steel and silver. Receiving the money while being delighted, when I look at Rosetta, I somehow have a feeling like I¡¯m giving out a pocket money to the child.

    ¡¸Oh, and a guest hase~dearimasu¡¹

    ¡¸A guest ?¡¹

    Quickly changing clothes, I go towards the living room. When I open the door and go inside, there were Lime-san with General Leon who was sitting down on the chair.

    ¡¸Ouh, Touya-dono. Sorry foring this morning¡¹

    ¡¸The guest is the general, isn¡¯t it. Is there something wrong, for you toe this early in the morning ¡¹

    ¡¸No, I would like to ask for a little favor¡¹

    Favor ? It is unusual, what on earth would that be, I wonder?

    ¡¸Did you make a strange weapon for our house¡¯s Lyon, right? The one that can be spear and sword¡¹

    Aah, is it that one which I gave that time when I beat down the stupid sons of nobles as example.

    ¡¸Are there still some problems with it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there are no particr problems with it. It is just that I want gauntlets like that as well¡¹

    ¡¸Ha ?¡¹

    ¡¸Today, Army and Knight Order are doing abined training. It will be regrettable for one¡¯s own father to be defeated whenpeting against a son¡¹

    Eeh, is that the reason ? With father like that, for someone like Lyon-san to be so nicely raised....

    ¡¸But, the general¡¯s gauntlets are already bestowed with some magic too, aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    When I ask, general removes the brown gauntlets hanging on his waist, and ces them on the table.

    ¡¸Certainly, this ones have the magic bestowment of me on them. However, there is not much effect other than affecting the flesh and blood of opponent. If possible, I would like a bestowment which increases its destructive power. As well as raising its defensive power ¡¹

    ¡¸U~n....¡¹

    If I enchant it with [Gravity], will it be possible to increase its destructive power.... About its defensive power, will it be convenient if I make it so that is change into shield as well.

    ¡¸Then shall I try to work on it a little bit. What should I do, should I apply it on this one? Or make apletely new one?¡¹

    ¡¸Since I have memories associated with this ones by themselves. Could you make new ones for me?¡¹

    ¡¸Roger that¡¹

    Taking out mithril lump from [Storage], I change into form of a gauntlets. Using a pelt of strong magic beast in moving sections, while I have general equip them a few times, I regte their sizes. Since general is right-handed, should it be better to make shield on left hand. After that, I supplement it with bestowments of [Gravity] and [Program], then.

    ¡¸For the time being, will that do?¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, you did it !¡¹

    I hand over created silver gauntlet. Equipping them on both hands, general nged them, making a ¡®ching¡¯ sound.

    ¡¸Fumu, As one would expect from mithril, it it light¡¹

    ¡¸Since I will exin how to use them, should we go some somewhere else? ¡¹

    Using the [Gate], we move to near the wastnd where we fought the Bloody Crab some time ago. If it is here, there isrge rocky area here, it will the most suitable ce to test out the destructive power, I think.

    ¡¸Etto, First of all. The gauntlet on left hand bes a shield. It is done by invoking the words [Shield On] by person wearing it, and to restore it back ¨C [Shield Off]¡¹

    ¡¸Hou. [Shield On]. Ooh !¡¹

    Reacting to the general¡¯s voice, the gauntlet on left hand widens and bes a medium sized shield. It will be handy during the time of fighting against swordsmen and the like, I guess.

    ¡¸Next is the offense. With key-phrase [Impact], gauntlet¡¯s weight grows 200-fold for just a second. If chanted at a time of attacking a target, the offensive power will surely increase. It is considerably dangerous, so I think you should not use it against light-equipped people¡¹

    ¡¸200-fold ! ?¡¹

    In the first ce, the weight of one gauntlet is no more that 500 grams. Saying 200-fold, since I thought that it would be about 100 kilograms with about this much, but when thinking enough about it, it might be considerably brutal. Since it it like swinging a 100 kilogram hammer.

    Neglecting my thoughts, the general faces big wall of rock and takes a stance. Lowering the back, he pulled his right hand. With taking a step which looked like a sh, he strikes the wall of rock with his hand.

    ¡¸Impact ! ¡¹

    The moment hand hit the rock, the wall of rock smashed up into small pieces in front of our eyes. ....... No one other than me could make it, but isn¡¯t this power a little bit over the top.

    ¡¸Fumu ! this thing is nice! it seems like I will be saved should I encounter magic beasts or heavy infantry]

    Maa, I think if it is general, he won¡¯t make a mistake with using it.

    ¡¸After that, with key-phrase [Stun Mode], there will be paralysis effect, and with [Burning Mode] it will be supplemented with me bestowment. With [Mode Off] it will revert back to the normal state¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, have you attached a me bestowment as well? As [Fire Fist Leon], I am grateful¡¹

    General smiles, looking delighted. Immediately with [Burning Mode] the fist bes d in me, and he begins to do shadow boxing. Was he satisfied with this much? Turning off this mode he once again gazed at gauntlets.

    ¡¸Well, it is terrific. I was also surprised when Lyon showed me his sword, but Touya-dono, couldn¡¯t you make a living as a first-ss weapons craftsman?¡¹

    ¡¸Right now, there is no such intention¡¹

    That¡¯s because if one makes a mistake in usage of weapons, an unthinkable consequences will be produced. Making them for acquaintances sounds about just right. Therefore I don¡¯t particrly take money for them as well. And, when I convey that, I¡¯m told¡¸That won¡¯t do, after that I will send a corresponding payment¡¹and since it is not money, I decided to ept it. If it something like food, I will be grateful.

    Defeating Lyon-san immediately..... Or rather, wanting to train with him, we moved to the training field in royal pce.

    While general was nging his gauntlets on each other, he went to search for his son looking joyful. Lyon-san, forgive me...

    I aplished my goal as well, and when I thought that I should returne, in the corner of the training field I discovered a familiar face. It is Will and Neil-san. Are they doing a morning training?

    Will starts to slice at Neel-san, but being lightly dodged, with being tripped, he is knocked down.

    ¡¸Because the opponent is a swordsman, do not be cautious solely of his sword ! The attack can stille from any ce ! Be sure not to break your stance ! ¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, Haii !¡¹

    Hohou. They are working quite hard. cing my elbow on fence of training field, I watch the two people¡¯s fight. If I were topare it with the one from before, Will¡¯s movement are bing skillful as well. It seems that Neil-san is training him seriously. That way, he might enter the Knight Order for real.

    ¡¸Are, Touya?¡¹

    ¡¸N? Elsie?¡¹

    Elsie, who finished with army¡¯s training, while wiping the sweat with towel came this way.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, this early in the morning. You wake up around the time I usuallye home, and yet...¡¹

    If it is the way she said this, do I not look like a good-for-nothing husband? You guys are simply way too early, I think.

    ¡¸I was waken up by general, you know. He had me make him a weapon¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm¡¹

    urately speaking, I was waken up by Rosetta¡¯s kiss, but I will be silent about that. There is no need to unnecessarily add oil to the mes.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Touya. If youing back home after this with [Gate], would you rather go to [Silver Moon] ? I want to enter the hot springs!¡¹

    Elsie started rapidly talking about such a thing. About [Silver Moon], we went to the hot springs a few times with everyone. Certainly, we did the morning bath as well. Bing sticky with sweat, I can understand Elsie¡¯s feelings, I think.

    ¡¸Then, Shall we go?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes !¡¹

    Opening the [Gate], to the city of Leaflet, wee out in front of [Silver Moon]. Elsie quickly enters the store interior, and calls out to Mika-san who is at reception desk. Tentatively, since this hot spring is being [ loaned ] by me, the fees are not taken from us.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m going in¡¹

    ¡¸Take your time~¡¹

    Elsie cheerfully receives the wash tools and bath towel from the counter and disappears in the direction of women¡¯s bath. Since I am not covered in sweat, I don¡¯t have a desire to enter.

    Talking with Mika-san for a short while, I heard about things like thetest events and whether there are defects and the like with the hot springs. Guest¡¯s entering is a considerably good as well, and it seems that rather than lodging, the bathing fees are more profitable as well.

    ¡¸Oya, long time no see¡¹

    ¡¸Are, Zanakku-san? Are you here for bath from the morning?¡¹

    Coming from the men¡¯s hot spring and having ced a towel on his head, the owner of [Fashion King Zanakku] appeared.

    ¡¸No, since it is something that can be done here, or rather, if I don¡¯te in the morning and evening, my mood worsens. I have already be a regr patron¡¹

    Zanakku-sanughs tteringly. That might be so, I guess. At any rate, it is because the effect of [Recovery] is being fused together with hot water. It is impossible that the mood will worsen.

    And yet somehow, it has a strange feeling simr to being drugged. It doesn¡¯t mean that it is a bad thing though.

    ¡¸That reminds me, I havepleted one more design of clothes, which I received from you. I think that it came out considerably good ¡¹

    ¡¸Houhou¡¹

    As I heard the story, I got excited with feeling of making a trifling mischief. Receiving the cooperation of Mika-san as well, I decided to have Zanakku-san sell me thatpleted clothes. This will be enjoyable.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªScene-Change¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡¸And, this is?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It is a present from me¡¹

    Elsie pinches a little the hem of the clothes she changed into. On the side of red stand-up cor clothes there is a slit. It is a so called mandarin dress. Moreover, it is only a short china mini. Of course, underneath it she is wearing spats. A few shoes with high heels were prepared. By the way, as for the clothes size I had Mika-san take care of that.

    As I thought, it suits her. With her being a melee fighter, it suits her all the more.

    ¡¸Yes, it suits you. Cute¡¹

    ¡¸Wha~, what are you say ! Arbitrarily recing the clothes, mou !¡¹

    Having her face be red, Elsie casts her eyes down. It is also quite a shy facial expression. In that, she is the same as Lindsey.

    It was like that at the time with Gothic Loli clothes as well, but for some reason despite liking to wear cute clothes, Elsie doesn¡¯t try to wear them. As for me, I was under impression that they didn¡¯t suit her. Therefore, it is necessary to make the situation so that she cannot help but to wear the clothes even if it is against her own will.

    Therefore requesting Mika-san, after confiscating Elsie¡¯s clothes, she ced those clothes instead. Though at first she was angry, it seems like she is pleased with received gift.

    ¡¸Will you be able to ept it?¡¹

    ¡¸...Un... thank you.......¡¹

    When I am told such a thing with upturned eyes, I guess it cannot be helped that I want to embrace her closely!

    Since there are people here, it is unreasonable though! Kuu, if only I had more courage !

    Having ced the clothes she changed from before into the bag, we leave them behind in [Silver Moon].

    When wee outside, is it that she is not ustomed to shoes, Elsie who seems do not walk easily is clinging to my arm.

    ¡¸For~, for a little while to stay as it is... fine.....?¡¹

    Of course there is no reason to refuse. Such soft things are being in contact with my arm.

    It is the early bird which gets the worm. Today seems to be a good day.

 Chapter 91: The Empire, and The female knight

    Arc 13: Disturbance of Imperial Capital

    Chapter 91: The Empire, and The female knight

    [Somehow recently, the movements of the empire are strange]

    Afterpleting the quest in the guild together with Yae, Logan-san whom we encountered unexpectedly at the coffee shop said this thing.

    [What do you mean by strange?]

    [How do I say it ...... it is strange. The Empire splits their troops into an Army and Knight Order like Belfast. The Army is for invading and defending against other countries, and the Knight Order is for defending the Imperial Capital and Royal Pce. Recently, there is seems to be conspicuous war potential reinforcement in the Army, but right now the Empire isn¡¯t openly hostile]

    [Will they try to the invade a country somewhere?]

    Yae who was setting next to me faced Logan-san and asked him, but the one who answered wasn¡¯t Logan-san, but Reba-san who was together with him.

    [That¡¯s not it. In the Empire right now, it is said that the emperor lies down with illness. The crown prince who is the next emperor in line is not even twenty years old and, frankly speaking, he stillcks the ability to shoulder the empire. There will be no profit even if they start a war now, I think]

    So the emperor is sick, isn¡¯t he? Even if the country is in mess, is it somehow unreasonable for them to invade other countries?

    I wonder if they won¡¯te to this side at least. Belfast has formed alliances with Rifurizu Empire to the west and Misumido Kingdom to the south. The current Empire doesn¡¯t seem to have the power to fight against three countries at same time right now.

    [After the Emperor passes away, won¡¯t the Empire be worried about being invaded by other countries ~gozaro......?]

    Belfast doesn¡¯t have such intentions, but they were the opponents at war approximately 20 years ago. It is not strange for them to be cautious.

    Besides, there is Rodomea Federation to the east of the Empire as well, and Ramisshu Holy Kingdom who are not friendly with the Empire.

    [I think every country knows as well that there is no profit picking a fight with the Empire at the current situation. No, perhaps if Belfast, Rifurizu, Misumido, Rodomea, Ramisshu, together invade the Empire, they might win easily]

    [After that they might have considerable troubles on how to divide Empire territory though]

    Logan-san answer whileughing. Well, should the sparkse this way, they will be brushed off though.

    Parting with the two people, when we stopped by [Moon Read], I received a request for goodsmission. I was on alert in case it was that sort of thing again, however this time it was a serious mystery and adventure thing. Only, I was caught a little that this book publication also in that Empire though. And I heard the story just a while ago.

    [Well, it is not like something will particrly happen, maybe I should go quickly and buy it. What about you, Yae?]

    [Since Lindsey-dono appears to be on second floor, I will invite her to go home ~degozaru. The snacks time is soon ~degozaru]

    Recently, it appears Lindsey reads books here when she has some free time. Well, she seems to be reading historical ones among other ones though nowadays.

    If left alone, because it is quite possible that she will stay like that throughout the day, I ask Yae to apany her when she goes home.

    Now then, shall I go to Imperial Capital?

    I open [Gate] behind the shop, and move to the Imperial Capital [Gararia].

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-Scene Change¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [W... what on earth is this......?]

    What suddenly appeared in front of me was row of houses burning brightly and sparks flying around. For a moment, I thought it was a fire, but it seems something different. The mes were going up everywhere in the Imperial Capital, the people were running trying to escape. What!? What urred here?

    I used [Gravity] on my body to make myself light, and strengthened it with [Boost]. And then I instantly jumped, andnded on the roof of a building.

    [OI Oi......]

    What I saw up from there was the normal citizens trying to run away, and soldiers of the army in ck uniform who were ignoring them and heading towards the castle. And trying to prevent and block their way were the Knights in ck armor. Sword fights started here and there. Wait a minute, this is......

    Scream rose close by. When I ran on the roof and came to the actual scene, two soldiers wearing ck uniforms corned one ck knight. The knight was bleeding from top of the shoulder, looks like he can no longer use his left hand.

    I don¡¯t really understand what is going on but I should stop them in any case. It is impossible for me to see a murder and remain silent.

    I get down behind the soldiers, face the two people who turn around in surprise, andunch paralysis bullets.

    [Gu wa!?]

    [Gu fu!?]

    The soldiers quickly fell down. The injured knight who saw that lost bnce in his knees and copsed.

    [Are you alright!?]

    Using healing magic, the wound was cured. The wound was healed, but it seems his consciousness was faint. There was no focus on his eyes. Probably lost too much of blood.

    [What on earth happened!?]

    [The Army...Rebelled against the Emperor......]

    The knight said this that and lost consciousness.

    Saying that the army rebelled against the emperor...... OI Oi, is this a coup d¡¯¨¦tat!?

    For now, I carry the knight on my shoulder, and carry him to nearby house. There was no one inside the house though, probably they have run away, I think. Iid him on the bed and applied more healing magic in advance. With this I don¡¯t think he will die.

    I left the house, and went up to the roof again. I have to judge the situation first.

    [Search. Eh~, disy the army and knights in different colors]

    ¡º...Search End. Disying. Red ones are 12654 Army people, Blue ones are 1165 Knights people¡»

    Roughly ten timesrger?...... Isn¡¯t this totally absurd?? Disyed in the map in front of me, red indication is for Army, blue indication is for Knights. The screen has been dyed in red.

    Now then, what should I do? In any case it is different country, there is probably no need for me to meddle. I can return to Belfast leaving it like this, and end it with just reporting about that, but......

    [But I can¡¯t walk out with such excuse......]

    In a case like this, I wonder what is the purpose of the guys who staged the coup d¡¯¨¦tat. Since it is a rebellion against the emperor therefore, the Emperor¡¯s neck, maybe?

    [Shall I try heading to the castle? Maybe I can offer asylum in Belfast to the Emperor if I meet him]

    But wasn¡¯t the emperor sick if I am not mistaken? Well, I can move him with the bed if ites to that.

    I dash through the roofs. As I approach the castle, I catch the sight of the knights and army soldiers, battle is going around there. I shake free from it, and keep running toward the castle.

    I don¡¯t know the circumstances of this country. Perhaps the righteous army revolted against the evil Emperor, such a scenario is not totally impossible either. Honestly, is it better for me to stop this coup d¡¯¨¦tat? or is it better to leave it as it is? I can¡¯t decide.

    For now if the Emperor suddenly disappear, the fighting may settle down, it will be also possible to talk with the guys who started the coup d¡¯etatter. I can¡¯t think of anything else for now.

    [tto. Is this the castle gate?]

    The castle gate has already been broken, the army has already invaded the castle. Should I hurry?

    When I thought of such thing, one corner of the castle exploded. What is it!?

    Several fireballs are shot from where it exploded. Magic? It has be even more dangerous with this.

    I jump over the castle gate, and fly into the balcony of the second floor. From the balcony I slipped inside the castle.

    [Now then, I don¡¯t where is the Emperor¡¯s room though......]

    Let¡¯s also search for it...... It is meaningless if I myself can¡¯t judge which one is the Emperor¡¯s room. Though if it is something like a [Throne] I will likely get a hit.

    It¡¯s no use getting myself worried. Let¡¯s go out of this room first.

    Should I say as expected of the Emperor¡¯s Castle? As soon as I opened the gorgeous door in the corner of the room and pulled it, the person rolled inside.

    [Uoa!?]

    The person who came rolling was a female knight. Apparently she was leaning against the door. Though she was exhausted and wasn¡¯t moving, there was determination in her eyes, the eyes looked like they were asking me [Who are you?]

    Though she doesn¡¯t look like she was injured anywhere, hidden behind a semi-long blonde hair, something like a needle was stuck on the back of her neck. When I carefully removed it and hold it up in front of my eyes, it seemed to be painted with something. Is it perhaps a poison? That¡¯s bad, I have to heal her.

    [I am going to heal you now, however, since I am not an enemy, please don¡¯t cut me?]

    I do brief introduction just in case, and focus magic power.

    [Recovery]

    The female knight is wrapped in soft light. Soon she gets up, and confirms that she can move by opening and closing her hand, she suddenly pulls the two swords in her waist, and swings them at me. Cho~! This is different from the agreement!?

    [Gravity!]

    [Gufuu!?]

    I immediately grabbed her arm and invoked weight magic, but because I was panicked I made mistake on holding back, the crumbled female knight grovels on the ground like that, it seems she is not able to move a finger. I make the weight a little lighter, and talk to her while she is crouching down as she was before.

    [Even though I said I am not an enemy, why did you try to cut me down?]

    [Who are you?! If you are not one of the knights, then you are probably with the army! If you are with the army, then you are an enemy! Therefore, I will cut you!]

    [TL: she is speaking formal politenguage]

    Huh? Is she stupid, this person? My story not getting to her.

    [First, I am not with the army. I am not even wearing the army uniform. Second, if I was with the army there was no need for me to help you]

    [Come to think of it......]

    [Or rather I should say, I am not a person from the Empire. I am MochizukI Touya. An adventure from Belfast, I encountered this rebellion when I identally came to the Imperial Capital. As for why I sneaked into the caste, it is because I thought maybe I can help his Majesty the Emperor and important people to escape from this country]

    Listening to my exnation, the expression of the female knight changed. From doubt to hope.

    [Transfer magic...... Is that really true? If it is true, I beg you, please lend me your strength!]

    [That¡¯s is fine, however please don¡¯t attack me again?]

    [I understand. I vow on my double swords]

    When I cancel [Gravity] and she stands up, while doing gentle jumps she moves her body. She sheaths her two swords, and faces toward me.

    [Touya-san, was it. I am Caroline Ritto. Please call me Carol. I belong to the third Imperial Knight Order, a second ss knight]

    Even if you say something like a second ss I don¡¯t really get it, but for now I nod. At that time, the crest drawn at the handle of the sword caught my eyes. Gryphon and shield, twin sword withurel tree......Oh? Where......?

    [TL: read chapter 52 if you don¡¯t remember]

    Without having time to confirm that, we dashed through the castle with Carol-san leading us. The corpses of knights and army were lying here and there, the area is filled with the smell of blood.

    Isn¡¯t this really bad.......? If they got invaded up to here, the probability of his Majesty the Emperor being safe was low.

    While moving ahead following Carol-san, I imagined the worst-case scenario.

 Chapter 92: The Empireâ€™s Princess and the Demon

    Chapter 92: The Empire¡¯s Princess and the Demon

    I ran up the stairs with Carol-san in the lead, and before long we reached arge hall. Carol-san tried to run straight through but I stopped. I heard the faint scream from somewhere.

    I strained my ears. I heard the snarls of the soldiers and explosions in the distance. There were the sounds of weapons mixed in but I could definitely hear it, a woman¡¯s... no a girl¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸Search! A young girl, and anyone that presently trying to hurt her within a 100 meter radius!¡¹

    ¡º...Search End. Disying¡»

    There it is. In a room at the far end of this one!

    I kicked the door open and simrly kicked the next one.

    When the door blew open, there was a silver haired girl that was being ridden by uniformed service man that was holding her neck that was going to shove a dagger in her at any moment.

    ¡¸Guhoa!?¡¹

    Surprised at my intrusion, a paralysis bullet struck the man who hesitated at my surprise entrance. That was dangerous! If I had been even a littleter she would have been killed.

    The man copsed due to the spell on top of the girl.

    ¡¸Hii!?¡¹

    The girl shoved the man off and escaped from under him while holding onto herself trembling. It¡¯s not impossible. She was almost killed after all.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    I made my voice as gentle as possible to help calm her down. The girl realizes that and looks at my face for the first time.

    She had a pair of deep jade eyes, and porcin white skin, she had disheveled silvery hair, dressed in white silk. Is she about Yumina¡¯s age? To do that to such a small child, what trash.

    If you look closely you could see it was torn up everywhere, there was even a cut in her arm. If I don¡¯t do something about it quickly then it¡¯s going to leave a scar.

    ¡¸Come forth light, tranquil healing, Cure heal¡¹

    She look frightened in the beginning for a moment at my aid spell but as the soft warm light healed the wound on her own arm then her reaction changed to one of astonishment.

    ¡¸A...you are?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Mochidzuki Touya. I¡¯m an adventurer. I have nothing to do with the army, ok?¡¹

    I said that so that I wouldn¡¯t be attacked like I was with Carol-san, just to be safe.

    ¡¸Mochizuki, Touya-sama......¡¹

    ¡¸Can you stand?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......¡¹

    She hold out her hand to help her to stand up. Huh? It might be after the fact but she isn¡¯t a normal girl. She¡¯s wearing some considerably first ss clothing. Could it be...... Huh?

    I meet the girl¡¯s eyes. She is... fixedly staring at me.

    Ji¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ji¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Ji¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Ji¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Wait a second, this feels like d¨¦j¨¤ vu. With a blush the girl opens her mouth as she steals nces at me.

    ¡¸......do you dislike younger ones...?¡¹

    Uoi! That was exactly what Yumina said isn¡¯t it!? What is with this?! I had just begun to think about what a problem it was going to be when someone else kicked in the door and jumped in.

    ¡¸Princess!¡¹

    ¡¸Carol?¡¹

    The one that jumped into the room was Carol-san. She rushed over to the girl. As I thought. She¡¯s the Princess of the Empire.

    ¡¸Are you safe!? ...Who is this?¡¹

    Carol-san send a dubious nce at the army person who has copsed on the floor.

    ¡¸He was here to kill me. I was saved by Touya-sama¡¹

    ¡¸My word...! To kill the princess! Unforgivable! Let¡¯s kill him!¡¹

    ¡¸Oioi!¡¹

    Carol-san pulled out her sword to give the finishing blow to the man who was unconscious. She hurriedly grabbed him by the neck and pulled back. What a troublesome person this is!

    ¡¸It was the princess, no wonder the feeling was naturally different¡¹

    While dragging out Carol-san I spoke to the Princess of the empire. I thought it was like that though.

    ¡¸Regulus Empire¡¯s third princess, Rushia Lea Regulus.......You don¡¯t seem very surprised Touya-sama, do you? Usually people¡¯s attitude changes when they realize I am an imperial princess¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m acquainted with two other princesses besides you. It¡¯s something you get used to, to some degree¡¹

    One is a sooner orter fianc¨¦, and the other is a dangerous author.

    ¡¸You know that many princesses...just who are you?¡¹

    This time Carol-san was the one with the surprised face that looked at me. Even if you were to ask who I am... I don¡¯t even really understand what my position is. I am part of Belfast¡¯s staff and at the same time I am not. Even if I marry Yumina, I don¡¯t really want to be king.

    ¡¸Well, I will exin about myselfter. Shall we go for now? I can send Princess Rushia on ahead if you prefer¡¹

    ¡¸I see......¡¹

    The female knight thinks. Where to run away to? But the person in question refused.

    ¡¸I do not mind goingter. I¡¯m more worried about Father and older brother. Let¡¯s go together¡¹

    Rushia-hime says these things bravely. N- it is dangerous. Well, I should probably take her with me to hear the stories of the Emperor and the crown prince. For the time being I will have her take refuge at my house and then talk about it.

    I left Rushia-hime¡¯s guarding to Carol and took up the perimeter guard position. We returned to the hall where I had separated from Carol-san and we continued onward.

    ¡¸The people that need to be evacuated are just the Crown prince and Emperor right?¡¹

    ¡¸For the time being. If possible the Prime minister and aides if possible¡¹

    Carol-san answers as we run through the corridors. Huh? Which reminds me, Rushia-hime said she is the third princess, but where are her older sisters?

    I asked about it, but the first princes had already married another royal family in a different country and the second imperial princess was studying abroad. They were in countries that were amicable with the Empire for the time being. But depending on the situation with the Empire from now on is what I don¡¯t know. If they¡¯re deposed by the coup then they may be demanded to be turned over.

    We ran through the corridor, and turning the corner, 5 doors down, stood 5 soldiers waiting with swords drawn.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Rushia-hime! Capture her! No, just kill her!¡¹

    The soldiers turned their swords toward us in unison.

    ¡¸How dangerous¡¹

    I pulled out Brynhild and shot everyone with paralysis bullets. Dododododo went the report of the gun and the soldiers fell one after the other. Yes, thanks for the good work.

    ¡¸You killed 5 of them so quickly......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it like that. I only paralyzed them. Forget that, the emperor is beyond here?¡¹

    I replied to Carol-san who was nk with surprise, and asked Rushia-hime.

    ¡¸Yes, the room ahead is father¡¯s bedroom. He is ill so I have not been able to enter very much¡¹

    ¡¸Is it an infectious disease?¡¹

    ¡¸No......He¡¯s emaciated so I think he doesn¡¯t want me to see it often. I have heard that he is very weak as well......¡¹

    I see. But what to do......With the enemy having invaded this far, there are probably enemies within as well. Honestly it is highly possible that he has already been done in. I wonder about showing a father¡¯s corpse to a child this young......

    Did she see my hesitation, Rushia-hime grasped my sleeve very tightly.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve prepared myself. Still though, if I don¡¯t see father for myself, I think I will surely regret it. Therefore......¡¹

    If you have that much determination then I can say nothing to it. I steeled myself and threw the door open.

    Inside the considerably wide, luxurious room, there was a king-size bed. There were several men standing in the room, and all turned toward me.

    The result was they were in army uniforms, there were 3 normal soldiers as well as 2 officer ss people, as well as a single general. There were several corpses in the room, they were wearing armor, so they were probably guard knights.

    In the middle there was an elderly person who was lying in bed. Were we toote......?

    ¡¸Who are you? You don¡¯t appear to be with the knights?¡¹

    The general looking person asked. He gives off the image of a falcon with sharp looking eyes and hooked nose. About 40 I¡¯d say?

    ¡¸General Bazuru! Did youy your hands on the Emperor!?¡¹

    ¡¸...Father......!¡¹

    Behind me, Carol-san was enraged and I could hear the gasp of Rushia-hime. General huh? I wonder if he¡¯s the perpetrator of the coup.

    ¡¸Why if it isn¡¯t Rushia-hime and Ritto house¡¯s stupid daughter? How strange, I ordered you both to be killed as soon as you were found¡¹

    The Empire¡¯s general gives off a pervertedugh. As I thought, she¡¯s stupid one after all? I gave a fleeting nce at Carol-san.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the mastermind of this riot? I¡¯m asking tentatively, why did you do this?¡¹

    I ask General Bazuru to his face. In the end I¡¯m an outsider. Not knowing the situation, I can¡¯t decide who to ally with.

    ¡¸The Emperor has an illness, the one in his heart. He signs a non-aggression pact with Belfast and Rodomea, he hesitates to destroy the pacts and invade both countries immediately.....Before, His Majesty would do things without hesitation. The illness of age is a frightening one¡¹

    ¡¸...So just for that you¡¯re going to kill him?¡¹

    ¡¸The Emperor must always be strong. If he loses this qualification then he must descend the stage. A new emperor must be installed and build a new empire¡¹

    How unneeded. Usurpation. That¡¯s just taking over the country isn¡¯t it? At least in the mind of the general, he and not the emperor has more charisma. Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have raised a revolt.

    The ill emperor with no future, and an unreliable crown prince. Compared to a general overflowing with strong ambition. It¡¯s needless to say who has the stronger voice.

    Even still, annul the non-aggression pact? These guys intend on going to war with Belfast?

    ¡¸Belfast and the nearby Misumido, and Rifurizu are in an alliance, do you really think you can defeat all 3 countries at once?¡¹

    ¡¸We can. Do you think we sat on our hands for the past 20 years after the non-aggression pact was signed?¡¹

    General Bazuru stretches his right hand toward the window, and begins concentrating magic. This guy can use magic? Moreover, what is this magic......?

    It¡¯s huge. It¡¯s bigger than any other wizard I¡¯ve met until now. What is that? My body feels heavy......?

    ¡¸Come forth darkness, I wish for a duke of demons, Demons lord¡¹

    General Bazuru recited the chant and one of the windows blows out, and the area is enveloped in a sh. When the light disappears, in its ce the sight of a huge demon appears that was as tall as 3 stories.

 Chapter 93: Imbibe Demonâ€™s Bracelet and the Defense Bracelet

    Chapter 93: Imbibe Demon¡¯s Bracelet and the Defense Bracelet

    It had the head of a goat and the wings of a bat, with the upper half as that of a trained man and the lower half of an owl.

    What is that......? Is that also some kind of beast summons? The said Demon lord is a demon? It certainly looks demonic.

    (ed: ¡®demon lord¡¯ is written with katakana, and ¡®lord¡¯ with kanji¡¯)

    ¡¸No way... to make a contract with that size of demon, what kind ofpensation did it require......? And just where does the magic to maintain ite from......¡¹

    Rushia-hime mumbles while trembling with fear. That¡¯s true. Unlike with lizardmen, silver wolves, skeletons, it was that much different of the being. Just how much magic does the general have?

    ¡¸It was easy to form a contract with the demon. Sacrifices. Criminals of the imperial capital were offered as sacrifices. Though the emperor opposed it. If you can summon a first ss demon then you can summon lower ss demons freely as well. After that, if you give sacrifices to it then the contract will beplete. If you do it this way then you can summon an entire demon army. And the magic¡¹

    General Bazuru rolles up the sleeve over his right arm and showed us the equipped bracelet to us. The red gem that was installed, shone brightly. That is...an artifact?!

    ¡¸This ¡¸Imbibe Demon¡¯s bracelet¡¹ has the effect of absorbing magic from others. It¡¯s been absorbing the magic from everyone here little by little, making it the food for the Demons lord¡¹

    It¡¯s absorbing magic? So that¡¯s why I felt a heavy a little while ago? Or should I say, isn¡¯t this bad? If I stay here then more and more magic is likely to be taken.

    Rushia-hime and Carol-san who were nearby, were on their knees. If their magic is absorbed does consciousness fade?

    The magic that had been absorbed from me had already been recovered but I don¡¯t have theposure to use ¡¸Transfer¡¹on these two.

    Then I can¡¯t do anything but eliminate the cause?

    ¡¸Aport!¡¹

    I tried to use magic to pull the ¡¸Imbibe Demon¡¯s bracelet¡¹ away. But something surrounded the general and the bracelet didn¡¯t move.

    ¡¸Mu? Bastard, you still have magic? Well in any event magic won¡¯t work on me. Why do you think I made a contract with a demon?¡¹

    The general indicated towards the huge demon who was hovering outside the broken wall with his bat wings.

    ¡¸That demon has a special¡¸magic nullification¡¹trait. Magic attacks do not work, nor do effects of special magic spells on objects. As I am the contractor, that same ability is granted to me¡¹

    Magic nullification? What a troublesome ability! Meaning I have to rely on physical abilities now......I pull out Brunhild and reload it with paralysis bullets. If magic doesn¡¯t work then these would probably have the greatest chance, I guess.

    ¡¸Mu?¡¹

    The ck eyes of the general disregard the gun as I pull the trigger. The gun resounds and the bullet flies straight into the wall, instead of the general¡¯s face. What is that!?

    ¡¸What was that just now? A projectile? But it¡¯s too bad. If magic doesn¡¯t work then use physical attacks? That won¡¯t work either¡¹

    The general rolls up his left sleeve and there was another bracelet. It had a red gem set there as well.

    ¡¸This is the ¡¸Bracelet of defense¡¹. It creates a strong barrier equal to the magic poured into it, and protects me from all physical attacks. I absorb magic with the ¡¸Imbibe demon¡¯s bracelet¡¹ and use it for the ¡¸defense bracelet¡¹and nullify physical attacks. This is an invincible defense! Regardless of how many people attack me I will never be hurt!¡¹

    Lies, is that possible!? I¡¯m in no position to say it but that¡¯s too much of a cheat! And I¡¯m the one supplying the magic!?

    Even if I were to use a super-heavy weight ss ¡¸Gravity¡¹ attack, my magic would be absorbed by him, and then it would be used to create a barrier of a simr level? Huh? Isn¡¯t there a contradiction? No it seems like something else. There are others supplying magic other than just me.

    Chi- it¡¯s too much of a bother. If I could just do something about that bracelet......

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know where you¡¯re from, but I can¡¯t have you return alive. I¡¯ll have you be a sacrifice for the Demon¡¯s lord¡¹

    ¡¸...To summon a demon army for war? For that how many of the empire¡¯s people do you need to sacrifice?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ll just die in war anyway. To be killed by an enemy or as a sacrifice, there¡¯s no difference. Sooner orter the enemy soldiers will be turned into sacrifices as well¡¹

    The generalughs and hangs up a gossip. Isn¡¯t he just a a madman who just wants to y war?

    Since earlier I did not understand whether this coup was good or bad, but now I understood it clearly. It is a bad one.

    There is no way that it is a good thing to involve unrted lives for the sake of your desires.

    ¡¸U......¡¹

    At that moment, the emperor, who was lying on the bed, moved his foot slightly. Could it be, he¡¯s alive!?

    The general¡¯s group didn¡¯t seem to realize it. Here it seems that priority should be to saving the emperor¡¯s life? The pair that were behind me, having their magic absorbed, seemed to have reached their limit as well.

    ¡¸¡¸Gate¡¹activate. Target ¨C Emperor, Rushia-hime, Carol-san, 3 people. Transport them to the garden at home¡¹

    ¡ºUnderstood. ¡¸Gate¡¹activating¡»

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    There was light that appeared underneath the three people and they were sucked into the ground and disappeared.

    ¡¸Bastard, you can use transportation magic!?¡¹

    ¡¸Correct. I¡¯ll be pulling back for today. Don¡¯t think for a minute that I¡¯m going to let things go your way¡¹

    I reloaded Brunhild with bullets, different ones. I set it up and aimed at the general.

    ¡¸Fool...as long as I have the¡¸Bracelet of Defense¡¹I can¡¯t be hurt, I said¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not possible to hurt your body. But your pride is another matter¡¹

    ¡¸......What?¡¹

    While grinning broadly, I lowered the muzzle and aimed at his feet.

    ¡¸Slip¡¹

    ¡¸Uoowa!?¡¹

    Sute-n! The general fell splendidly. Even if he is given a hand to stand up he slips and falls again. When I reloaded the magazine I¡¸Programmed¡¹it for a slipping bullet when shot on the floor. Whether it¡¯s the hand or foot, the general keeps falling, it¡¯s an infinite slipping hell.

    ¡¸Ge- general!¡¹

    Hispanions rush up to help him. Retards. The effect of the magic isn¡¯t limited to the general alone. The effect is to the ground in the vicinity.

    ¡¸Uwa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Gue!?¡¹

    As usual, they get pulled into the slipping hell, the ones that went to help kept falling down as well. It is pitiful, the barrier bracelet doesn¡¯t work so I wonder if some damage will umte.

    ¡¸Kukuku, Keep falling for all eternity! Keep dancing that ungraceful dance!¡¹

    I said these things to provoke the general. Well if he were to use the ¡¸demon bracelet¡¹ to absorb the magic on the floor then he would stop. But I have no obligation to tell him that.

    ¡¸Demons lord!¡¹

    The hand of the goat headed demon extends toward me. Oops that¡¯s bad. I wonder if ¡¸Slip¡¹works on things in the air?

    Unlike the general it seems that physical attacks would work on it, but even if I were to defeat it he would probably just call out another demon. Do I smell an opportunity here?

    ¡¸Farewell gentleman! The iron hammer of Babylon will descend upon you! Wash your necks and wait! Fwahahaha!¡¹

    Oops, this might be a habit.

    Right before returning I made a ¡¸Mirage¡¹of an unpleasant image. I left them with the image of cockroaches, centipedes, green catepirs and swarms of other insects crawling on the floor as my parting gift.

    ¡¸Hii! Hueee!¡¹

    ¡¸Bugs! The bugsssss!¡¹

    ¡¸Bastard! I¡¯ll get you for this!¡¹

    Fun...¡º Theugh of¡¸Take that & that felt good¡¹produced from the bottom of my heart!¡» is something that I didn¡¯t feel like saying, but the feeling of sour stomach had gone away for sure.

    I opened a ¡¸Gate¡¹in the floor, and jumped out of Imperial capital.

    ================Scene-Change=======================

    On the other side of the ¡¸Gate¡¹, when I came out into the garden, Rushia-hime was clinging to the emperor.

    ¡¸Father! Father!¡¹

    Not good, I need to hurry and treat him. Along with Rushia-hime who was squatting down, I held up the emperor¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Come forth light, Goddess of healing, Mega heal¡¹

    The light of advanced recovery magic envelopes the emperor¡¯s body and it seems that the piercing wound on his side was closed. This alone was probably not enough.

    ¡¸Recovery¡¹

    I recovered any abnormal states as well as any side effects. Now it¡¯s up to the person in question.

    Just like that, I transported him to a bed in a guest room. I asked Lyme-san to call for Doctor Raul from the royal pce and then guided Rushia-hime and Carol-san to the room where he had been transported to.

    In the meantime until Doctor Raules, I give everyone gathered in the living room a rough exnation of the events that transpired in the Empire.

    ¡¸......Good grief...Why does Touya keeps sticking his head into these troublesome things, I wonder?¡¹

    Elsie sighs exasperatedly. It¡¯s not like I thrust my head into them but my head keeps getting thrusted into them instead.

    ¡¸......Even still for those things to happen in the empire...What happened to the crown prince......?¡¹

    Lindsey muttered, and as for that, I could do nothing but pray for their safety. It would have been better to transport them all at once, but as I didn¡¯t know the prince¡¯s face I wasn¡¯t able to search for him.

    ¡¸But these certainly are unexpected events. If the Empire were to really attack Belfast......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the invasion of the demon army, isn¡¯t it. Something needs to be done before that......¡¹

    The easiest way would be to beat General Bazuru...... But as magic had no effect and physical attacks didn¡¯t work too, I can¡¯t think of anything.

    Even if I were to use ¡¸Gate¡¹and drop him from 10 km the ¡¸Defense bracelet¡¹ would nullify the damage. ¡¸Gravity¡¹is a physical attack so it would probably be the same oue.

    Things like ¡¸Slip¡¹and ¡¸Mirage¡¹have an effect too if they aren¡¯t directly targeting the person......Plus my magic kept being absorbed. But, that guy¡¯spanions were calm, I wonder if they have something that prevents that. Now then, what to do......

    Even though I say that, how should this be reported to the King? It¡¯s a big deal for the country, there was a coup d¡¯¨¦tat in the Empire, and there is the possibility of a demon army attack.

    But should I or should I not tell him about the emperor and Rushia-hime? There is tentatively a non-aggression pact, but they are former enemies.

    What should be done if he says to extradite them? Well, if ites to that, I can give them shelter in Babylon? It¡¯s not as if I¡¯ve allied with the Empire, but at the very least I have no intention of handing over a severely-traumatized patient.

    Lyme-san brought Doctor Raul while I was thinking about these things. Well then, from here on out I should leave it to the professional. I should focus on what to do about that general and the demon.

    It might be a little difficult............N? Huh? Isn¡¯t it something rather easy to do? It may take a little time to prepare but...... can I pull it off?

    I thought up a good n. Harassment isn¡¯t really my style but, well it can¡¯t be helped. I envision the general¡¯s crying face. Oops, I was grinning.

    Everyone that saw my face drew away. What is it?

    (ED: I always knew that he is an ¡®S¡¯)

 Chapter 94: The Two Princesses, and the Strategy Preparations

    Chapter 94: The Two Princesses, and the Strategy Preparations

    ¡¸For the time being he¡¯s not in critical condition. Now we just have to wait for him to rest and regain his strength. He should regain consciousness soon¡¹

    Doctor Raul says while putting his stethoscope on the table. The emperor should definitely have been sick, but he couldn¡¯t find any symptoms anywhere. Was it the effect of ¡¸Recovery¡¹? But to remedy that abnormal state with magic is not something that normally could have been done. I once tried it on Lindsey when she had a cold but it didn¡¯t work.

    There are many uncertain points where ¡¸Recovery¡¹is concerned. I don¡¯t know really how to ssify the illnesses because I am not a specialist. Do thing like viruses and tumors respond differently? Well I don¡¯t really get it but the result was good.

    ¡¸Even still......I never thought I would look after the His majesty the Empire¡¯s emperor...... Life is an interesting thing¡¹

    Doctor Raul says while smiling wryly. I did tentatively have him keep this a secret from the pce. Once the Emperor woke up I would inform the King myself.

    From the position of the doctor, it is for the best not to strain the patient, so I was able to get him to consent.

    From then Rushia-hime kept nursing her father the entire time. Carol-san was right next to her.

    ¡¸Rushia-hime. You should probably rest now. If you copse too then won¡¯t you cause him to worry?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......Um can you please call me Rue?¡¹

    She fidgets nervously while hesitantly asking with an upturned look. Well if the person in question ask that, then there is no reason to refuse.

    ¡¸I understand. Rue. Is this good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. This makes me happy¡¹

    While Rue says that she smiles. From the gap of the door I notice a nce and see a face peering through it, it was staring straight at me. That scared me! It¡¯s Yumina?! Why is she acting like a Peeping tom......

    The door opened and Yumina gracefully entered the room, stood before Rue and gracefully bowed.

    ¡¸It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance. I am the King of the Kingdom of Belfast, Tryst Wynne Ernes Belfast¡¯s daughter, Yumina Ernes Belfast¡¹

    When Yumina introduced herself, Rue and Carol-san¡¯s eyes were wide in surprise, but before long Rue stands up in confusion and bows simrly.

    ¡¸Pleased to meet you, Princess Yumina-sama. I am Regulus Empire¡¯s Emperor, Zephyrus Roa Regulus¡¯s third Imperial Princess, Rushia Rea Regulus¡¹

    Oo, this is the greeting of two princesses. With them both being of the same age, they are lovelier rather than beautiful though.

    ¡¸It was a terrible time. It is wonderful that you are safe¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Thanks to the assistance of Touya-sama, it was possible to get out safely¡¹

    Rue smiles like a flower beginning to bloom.

    ¡¸That is wonderful. As Touya-san¡¯s fiance¨¦ it makes me happy¡¹

    ¡¸Eh...is, is that so......?¡¹

    Ah, the flower withered. What an honest girl. Yumina had the same reaction back then so even I can imagine what Rue was began to think about me.

    ¡¸Rushia-sama, would you talk with me for a little while, would you minding to my room?¡¹

    ¡¸? Eeh, I don¡¯t mind......¡¹

    Rue follows closely behind Yumina. After the door closes Doctor Raul mutters.

    ¡¸......A blood bath isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t say it like that......¡¹

    That¡¯s not a joke you canugh at. Well, I don¡¯t think Yumina is someone that would lose her temper and yell something like¡¸Thieving cat!¡¹

    ¡¸Anyways, doctor, if you are returning to the castle I can send you back using ¡¸Gate¡¹. I will be reporting to the king about the Empire though¡¹

    ¡¸If that is the case, then I would like to ept your offer¡¹

    I left the guarding of the Emperor to Carol-san and we went to the Royal Pce using ¡¸Gate¡¹.

    ==================Scene-Change===================

    ¡¸That kind of thing happened in the Empire......¡¹

    I exined the situation to the king and proposed to increase defense against the Empire. If possible a lot of wizards should be sent is what I think. To make it easy to make reports secretly between there and here I made many ¡¸Gate mirrors¡¹

    These were pair set mirrors for sending letters mutually connected with [Gate]. In other words if letter was sent through from one, it would appear in another. In other words if one of them was sent to a fort then it would be possible to get it touch immediately via letters with royal capital.

    ¡¸But it¡¯s both a good news/bad news kind of day......What a day it is¡¹

    The His Majesty the King mutters with a sigh. N? I was the one with the bad news, of course. Then what is the good news?

    ¡¸Aa......- Yumina will have a little brother or sister¡¹

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    He was giving an embarrassed lopsided grin.

    ¡¸Hee~, Congrattions. It would be good if they were the sessor¡¹

    This way the likelihood that I will have to seed the throne of this country will fall. So it¡¯s happy for two reasons.

    ¡¸That makes me feel a littleplex. If Touya-dono were to seed the throne then I would be relieved¡¹

    ¡¸No no, if a boy is born then they¡¯ll seed won¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸So, you say that if a girl is born you¡¯ll seed this country?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that reasoning is strange¡¹

    The King was throwing it out for argument sake so lightly. Don¡¯tmit your child to something strange.

    ¡¸Anyway, what is the Emperor intending on doing......?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa-... He ran away along with the third princess or were killed. It¡¯s not something that is very clear¡¹

    I returned a vague answer. I want to wait till the emperor has regained consciousness to give a proper exnation.

    ¡¸For the time being that general raised a revolt and something needs to be done about it. If he is beaten then it can stop the possible invasion of a foreign nation¡¹

    ¡¸Hou. You seem pretty confident, do you have a n?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I won¡¯t really know until I try¡¹

    I left my vague answer and departed from the Royal Pce.

    That summoned Demon¡¯s Lord only has ¡¸Magic nullification¡¹ applied to it, so I think I can do something with a physical attack. I can¡¯t do anything with ¡¸Gravity¡¹ to the demon¡¯s body itself but I can probably use it on a really heavy rock overhead and drop it on it.

    But, even if the demon is defeated the ¡¸Magic nullification¡¹ probably won¡¯t disappear from the general.

    If the ¡¸Imbibe Demon¡¯s bracelet¡¹absorbs magic in the area, then it¡¯s possible to summon the Demon¡¯s lord once again.

    Though slight, there is magic in everything from nts, to insects, to animals, for a demon beast it requires a lot of magic. If they feel like it they can absorb magic from anything. It¡¯s really a troublesome bracelet.

    As for the¡¸Defensive bracelet¡¹the bullets are stopped by a barrier or so I thought. The invisible wall only created a partial barrier around the general. It¡¯s not as if it¡¯s around his entire body. It did nothing to prevent him from falling to the ground. When he was ¡°slipping¡± it didn¡¯t recognize the ground as damage so it did nothing to protect him form that damage so he kept on falling down. Automatic defense is really the issue here.

    It looks like I¡¯m going to have to use that method against the general after all. Seriously......It¡¯s not fun at all. He¡¯ll probably hate it, that general. Well it¡¯ll probably be better than killing him. Um, it¡¯s making me all excited.

    For the time being I have to prepare. I returned to my house and asked re-san for something that I think exists in this world. Unfortunately there wasn¡¯t anything that was the same, there was something that was far more severe it seems. If it can¡¯t be dealt with by magic it¡¯s really dangerous.

    I went to the desert nation of Sandora to buy it, and was tentatively able to obtain it. The old merchant stressed that it not be used right here, so I put it in ¡¸Storage¡¹. I wanted to test it but decided against it. If I were to meet my end here then it would be like putting the cart before the horse.

    After that I went to the ¡¸Workshop¡¹and had Rosetta prepare a thick iron te and enchanted it with ¡¸Invisible¡¹so that would be transparent. So it became a transparent strengthened iron te that was substituted for ss.

    Even though it was about 50cm thick the transparency was the same, it¡¯s amazing. I could probably make an aquarium......But it¡¯s scary to handle living things.

    For the time being I¡¯ve made what I had intended. It¡¯s not something that great and Ipleted it with ¡¸Modeling¡¹. This too I ced in¡¸Storage¡¹.

    ¡¸But the ¡¸Imbibe Demon¡¯s Bracelet¡¹ and the ¡¸Defense bracelet¡¹huh......¡¹

    With her arms crossed, Rosetta tilts her head.

    ¡¸Do you know something about them?¡¹

    ¡¸If I remember correctly... there should be artifacts like that in the ¡¸Warehouse¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸...What did you say?¡¹

    So what? Did the bracelets just float down from the ¡¸Warehouse¡¹into the general¡¯s hands?

    ¡¸Well 5000 years have passed after all...it is not an absolute that the¡¸Warehouse¡¹is safe. There could have been some trouble and from there the artifacts or some other riches fell out of there¡¹

    ¡¸......Wait a minute...¡¸The immortal gem¡¹......It gives the owner the immortal attribute, and is able to manipte the undead......¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, this is also something that came from the ¡¸Warehouse¡¹as well¡¹

    I thought so! The riot in Ishen was due to the interference from the ¡¸Warehouse¡¹as well!? Then wouldn¡¯t this mean that the possibility of the ¡¸Warehouse¡¹crashing very high? Which means there is the possibility of other artifacts that are floating around out there.......

    ¡¸Who is the one that is managing the ¡¸Warehouse¡¹?¡¹

    ¡¸Because we have the teleportation capacity to jump a short distance, it is possible that before the crash they were able to escape....... But because the manager of the ¡¸Warehouse¡¹was careless I cannot make that assertion¡¹

    Is that so......? Well there¡¯s nothing I can do about it right now anyways. It¡¯s useless to think about it. Could it be that they survived for over 1000 years on the ground...... No way.

    Well the countermeasures have been made. It because night, so I took Rosetta home and when we returned to the living room, Carol-san spoke to me.

    ¡¸His Majesty has regained consciousness¡¹

 Chapter 95: Highest-level Talks, and the Empireâ€™s 12 Swords

    Chapter 95: Highest-level Talks, and the Empire¡¯s 12 Swords

    The Emperor regained consciousness? That was pretty quick. ording to Carol-san, he had stabilized considerably and it looked like it was safe to talk to him.

    With Carol-san following behind me, I entered the room assigned to the Emperor. He was there speaking calmly with his daughter. He really looks to be fine.

    ¡¸Touya-sama! Father has awoken!¡¹

    ¡¸......You are Mochizuki Touya-dono?¡¹

    While Rue turns around looking very happy, the Empire¡¯s emperor watches me with a quiet expression. With his long white beard and thin face, he gives the impression of a hermit.

    ¡¸First I would like to express my gratitude. For saving my and Rushia¡¯s life, gratitude alone does not suffice......¡¹

    The Emperor bows. It¡¯s a little embarrassing.

    ¡¸Please do not worry. I hade to the Imperial Capital on a shopping trip by chance¡¹

    If you look at it, it really was a coincidence. If I had been a day earlier orter then nothing could have been done.

    ¡¸It saves me to hear you say that. To have a riot in that ce at this time. It is truly regrettable......¡¹

    ¡¸What do you intend on doing from now on? I have yet to inform Belfast that you are here, if there is somece you wish to go then I can open a¡¸Gate¡¹and send you there?¡¹

    The Emperor looked at me with surprise, he gazed at me closely. What is it?

    ¡¸Well......Is Touya-dono not a person of Belfast?¡¹

    ¡¸I live here so I am a resident of Belfast. I don¡¯t particrly serve the country. I am friendly with the king, but it is different when toes to problems between nations¡¹

    I think that if there is a ce he wants to go he should apply for asylum there. Like the country where the first princess married or where the second princess is studying abroad?

    The Emperor reflected upon it for a little while but...

    ¡¸No, I would like to meet with the King of Belfast. If possible to speak in secret, how about it?¡¹

    ¡¸It would probably be alright but......Is it fine?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good opportunity. I want to speak of all the things that have happened, and all the thing toe¡¹

    N- it¡¯s still early in the evening, and the king may have time now. For the time being I should ask Yumina. I left the Emperor¡¯s room and went toward Yumina¡¯s.

    ===========Scene Change=========

    ¡¸......Sorry, can you say that again?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa-...Actually I have been giving shelter to the Emperor of Regulus and the third Imperial princess. I am sorry¡¹

    Was the King shocked at what I said, he was holding his head. It¡¯s a little amusing.

    ¡¸Regulus¡¯ Emperor is in my Capital? Today is just a series of surprises...what¡¯s going on!?¡¹

    I can¡¯t say anything to that. Even if it has nothing to do with the pregnancy of the queen everything else is probably my fault...well, it¡¯s definitely my fault.

    ¡¸So, the Emperor wishes to meet secretly with the King, what do you wish to do?¡¹

    ¡¸The Emperor?¡¹

    The King sighs deeply, slouches deeply in his chair and interlocks his fingers on his stomach. After thinking for a while, he stands up as if making up his mind.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t run away here. That talk, I¡¯ll just go to it¡¹

    ¡¸Well, shall we move to my house directly¡¹

    I use¡¸Gate¡¹ in Yumina¡¯s room and transport directly into the room that had the Emperor in bed.

    The Emperor, who wasying on the bed, was startled by the sudden appearance of the gate and us who pass through it, tried to sit up, and faced the King of Belfast who was directly in front of him. They were silent for a while looking at each other, and after a short time, the Emperor casted his eyes down and lowered his head slightly.

    ¡¸Please excuse my appearance, King of Belfast. On this asion it seems that we have caused your country some trouble¡¹

    ¡¸No, please do not me yourself very much, Regulus¡¯ Emperor. I have heard about the circumstances from Touya-dono¡¹

    Saying that, the King sit at the bedside on a chair. The highest-level talks between nations began, and outsiders were supposed to leave. In the room were the King of Belfast, Regulus¡¯ Emperor, and their daughters Yumina and Rue, and I left the room.

    Out in the hall Carol-san stood as guard. Because she didn¡¯t see meing into the room, when I went out she was surprised, but it seems that she got used to the ¡¸Gate¡¹by now.

    ¡¸The king of Belfast and Regulus¡¯ Emperor are in conference now, so you can¡¯t go interfering¡¹

    ¡¸What!? Just when did that happen!?¡¹

    Carol-san said in surprise, again. She really over reacts to every little thing.

    Suddenly, my eyes stop at Carol-sans sword. The crest that was carved on it......Ah!

    ¡¸Excuse me, Carol-san. About the crest on that sword......¡¹

    ¡¸What about my Ritto family crest?¡¹

    She let me see it up close. It¡¯s the same after all. As the one on Rene¡¯s pendent.

    ¡¸This crest is the same one as carved on a pendant that I saw¡¹

    ¡¸! Is it the one set in Wind demon stone!? Where is it!? That person!?¡¹

    Her eye color changes and Carol-san starts to approach me. There seems to be some great reason. Because I don¡¯t know the reason, I won¡¯t tell her about Rene just yet.

    ¡¸The owner seems to have died. She was sick¡¹

    ¡¸I, see......¡¹

    At my words she loses her strength and Carol-san looks at the ground listlessly. Was it that important of a person?

    ¡¸The owner of that pendant was my older sister. When I was younger, our father was strict and she was sent out of the house, my one and only sister¡¹

    It was her older sister huh? No wonder she was desperate. Which means, Rene is Carol-san¡¯s niece? They don¡¯t really look alike. Carol is blond, but Rene is a redhead. I wonder if she got it from her father.

    ¡¸Was the Ritto house a famous noble in the Empire?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if they were famous, but they were tentatively on the lowest seat of the 12 swords of the empire¡¹

    ¡¸12 swords of the empire?¡¹

    ¡¸Belfast probably hasn¡¯t heard much of anything about them but, in the Empire they¡¯re the 12 people that supported the first generation emperor who founded the nation. One of those is our ¡¸Twin swords of Kiru Ritto¡¹ancestor. Well right now the 12 swords of the empire are really nobles in name only......¡¹

    Saying that Carol-sanughs sadly. Impoverished nobles...not quite that bad, they just don¡¯t have that great of a role in the Empire. Lyme-san didn¡¯t even know about the house crest after all.

    ¡¸I see...older sister passed away...? Even until father passed away they still fought and never reconciled, it was something he regretted.......I wonder if they reconciled on the other side...¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, ......About your older sister. Actually there is one daughter. That child is here right now......¡¹

    ¡¸......Eh?¡¹

    Carol-san¡¯s eyes popped and she became speechless. Did the sudden news of her sister passing away, and her memento being here suddenly disturb her?

    And whether it was good or bad timing, Rene had just came running into the hall.

    ¡¸Touya-onii-......Dannasama, dinner is ready¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, thank you Rene. I¡¯ll take itter¡¹

    To the guest, Carol-san, and myself, she gave a short bow and returned to the corridor. Carol-san followed after her with her eyes. After Rene disappears Carol-san returns her nce toward me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s that child. Her name is Rene. Beforeing here she was pick-pocketing in the slums¡¹

    ¡¸That can¡¯t be......!¡¹

    ¡¸She had to do that to survive. Her father was an Adventurer that didn¡¯t return from a demon beast subjugation. She has been carefully keeping her mother¡¯s precious pendant all this time¡¹

    Carol who had been looking at me nced back at the corridor.

    ¡¸......I would like to speak to that child, would it be alright?¡¹

    ¡¸I can call her for you if you wish?¡¹

    ¡¸No, right now the Empire is such a state right now, I want it to settle down for a while. She seems to be rtively happy here. However I would like her to see mother someday. This child.... she has different eyes and hair color, but her looks are that of my elder sister¡¹

    By Carol-san¡¯s mother she means Rene¡¯s grandmother? I hope that she gets to introduce her someday......

    While thinking about that Yumina peers inside the hall.

    ¡¸Touya-san, Father and the Emperor are calling for you¡¹

    ¡¸For me?¡¹

    What could it be? I left because I thought I was going to be an intrusion between countries.

    Inside were the Emperor on the bed, and beside him was the King sitting on the chair. Both had calm faces. Did the talks end?

    ¡¸Touya-dono, about the talk this afternoon?¡¹

    ¡¸This afternoon?¡¹

    Did I say something? I tilted my head at the King¡¯s words.

    ¡¸About doing something about General Bazuru......? Can you really do something?¡¹

    The Emperor supplies after the king had spoken. Aa, that?

    ¡¸Something, or rather, I think I can defeat the general. I can make the other servicemen powerless, it is possible to suppress the Imperial Capital even tomorrow¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Wa-!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Everyone except for Yumina were stiff in surprise. Yumina alone puffed up her tiny chest as if it was natural......it¡¯s still in the process of growing.

    ¡¸Just, I want to ask something, for the servicemen that joined the rebellion, do you intend on capital punishment for everyone?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it was begun with the general, as the mastermind his execution is unavoidable, however as the servicemen who participated in the action, I intend on only banishing them from the Imperial Capital¡¹

    Dismiss the rest. Well that¡¯s appropriate. It¡¯s about half the entire army so it can still be recovered.

    ¡¸Disy map. Regulus Teikoku Imperial Capital¡¹

    ¡ºUnderstood. Disying map¡»

    The map of the Imperial Capital appears in the center of the room.

    ¡¸Wh- what is this!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the map of the Imperial Capital......This detailed......¡¹

    ¡¸This is my no-attribute magic. Convenient isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Isn¡¯t it something important, it was the feeling the surprised Emperor and Rue gave off. The king was impressed though. Hadn¡¯t I shown it to him before?

    ¡¸Search. Knights in blue, Army in Red¡¹

    ¡ºUnderstood...Search end. Disying¡»

    In an instant the red points extend throughout the Imperial Capital. It feels like the number has increased since earlier today. I wonder if they were summoned from other towns. There is a blue point in one corner of the castle.

    ¡¸This is?¡¹

    ¡¸......The underground prison. The remaining knights are probably there. But not all of them. So few. Did the others run away, or were they killed......¡¹

    The Emperor bitterly grips his fist in frustration. Seeing that Rue asks me.

    ¡¸Umm, Touya-sama. Could you look for Older brother?¡¹

    ¡¸Well......It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t but... Does the crown prince have any distinct features? Is he someone that you would notice right away as the Crown Prince?¡¹

    I did a [search] once more, for what I would judge to be one. I was able to search for servicemen because they were wearing service uniforms so I was able to judge them as ¡¸Servicemen¡¹

    But there were no hits. If he had something like ¡¸a sword wound on the cheek¡¹like Yae¡¯s older brother, I would recognize it at once.

    ¡¸A feature...is it? U...m He has silvery hair......huh? Feature...feature......¡¹

    Rue was thinking. Upon seeing that the Emperor smiles wryly. He really has a normal face. It can¡¯t be helped. Might as well get a memory.

    ¡¸Rue. Stick out your hand a for a little bit¡¹

    ¡¸? Hai......? Ah......¡¹

    I grasped the small hand that was being held out. Rue¡¯s face reddens at once, I speak as much as possible to calm her down.

    ¡¸Close your eyes and imagine your brother. As most recently as possible¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, hai¡¹

    I put my forehead to Rue¡¯s who was concentrating. Honestly, I could take a memory from the Emperor but if possible I don¡¯t want to press foreheads with another guy. I can¡¯t imagine what Rifurizu imperial princess author would write.

    ¡¸Fuwawa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Concentrate¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, hai!¡¹

    The bewildered Rue is likable, I concentrate magic here and activate it.

    ¡¸Recall¡¹

    An absentminded facees to mind, the image gradually bes clearer. He doesn¡¯t have silvery hair too, he¡¯s a gentle looking youth...huh?

    ¡¸If this person is the Crown Prince...I¡¯ve met him before......?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I retrieved the memory while the four people were surprised. That¡¯s right. When the Imperial Capital was being attacked, it was when the knight was being surrounded by the soldiers. That was the crown prince? Was that his disguise to run away!?

    ......Crap, I just left him there.

 Chapter 96: The Rushed Contract and the Declaration of War

    Chapter 96: The Rushed Contract and the Deration of War

    ¡¸Search. Crown Prince of the Empire¡¹

    ¡ºUnderstood....Searchplete. Disying¡»

    A green pin fell in a corner of the Imperial Capital. Because it seems to be moving a little, it appears he survived. That¡¯s great.

    ¡¸He appears to be alive...... Where is this?¡¹

    ¡¸The Empire¡¯s Western direction¡¯smander, Romelo¡¯s residence......I see, the prince seems to be safe¡¹

    He¡¯s safe with the army? While I was thinking that, the Emperorughed as if reading my thoughts and answered.

    ¡¸Not all of the army in the Imperial Capital serve under Bazuru. General Romelo is a general that was opposed to the n to use demons as an army to invade. He probably read the situation and gave the Crown prince refuge¡¹

    I see. It¡¯s not as if all the soldiers are following Bazuru blindly. There seem to be a good shelter for now, but there is not much time left, huh?

    ¡¸Then tomorrow morning we will go to the Imperial Capital?¡¹

    ¡¸Wa- please wait! It may be after the fact but is it really alright!? The opponent are 10k soldiers or more and they can summon a demon army you know!? For you by yourself.....!¡¹

    The emperor panics as he tries to stop me. Well, if it¡¯s a normal person then it wouldn¡¯t work. But I don¡¯t intend on losing. It was like that in Ishen, did I get used to this?

    ¡¸It¡¯ll workout somehow. Because I havepanions¡¹

    I nced at Yumina as she nodded strongly.

    ¡¸......Tomorrow morning. Would you take me with you to the Imperial Capital?¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t that be dangerous? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to wait here......¡¹

    ¡¸No, I have to see the end of this personally. That is the least I can do as Emperor¡¹

    Un, what can be done...? We can¡¯t just go off and leave the Emperor here, but that being said we can¡¯t have him be on the front lines either......

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have Belfast¡¯s knight squadron be guards for the Emperor. I wish to see Touya-dono¡¯s fighting style for myself¡¹

    The King offers, and it was epted. If it¡¯s that then it might be fine.

    It was decided that, tomorrow morning, the Emperor along with several knights woulde with us to the Imperial Capital.

    I used ¡¸Gate¡¹to send the King back to the Royal pce, and then left the Emperor¡¯s room afterwards.

    I went out to the terrace and called out Kohaku, Kuroyou, and Sango, and tried asking them about summoning magic.

    ¡¸Well the object that is summoned appears is random, but if you call and contract a higher being from a family, you are freely able to call for a lower level being of the same family?¡¹

    ¡ºYes. As you are my contracted master, you are essentially able to summon any brute beasts¡»

    ¡ºIn my case you are able to summon any of the shelled or scaled beasts¡»

    After listening to Kohaku and Kuroyou¡¯s stories, So basically I can call for any 4 legged mammals or any scaled reptile-like demon beasts.

    ¡ºTentatively, it is necessary to make a contract with each race. If you give the chief a name, then that race will be your arms and legs. They aren¡¯t demons or mysterious things¡»

    Sango says whileughing. Well, I don¡¯t intend on working any of them like a horse.

    ¡¸Well let¡¯s give it a try for now? Um......what is there?¡¹

    ¡ºLet me see, Cerberus has a very high fighting ability?¡»

    Ah, I know that one. He is hell¡¯s watchdog. Arge ck, three headed dog? Well let¡¯s give him a try.

    That day I called out and named many demon beasts, I wish they would forgive me for the random names I gave them towards the end. Since I don¡¯t have a stock of them, you know....

    Well, let¡¯s go to bed in preparation for tomorrow.

    ===============Scene-Change========================

    The next morning, we entered a corner Imperial Capital on one of the rooftops.

    I took out the smartphone and confirmed that it was just after 8am. We tried to jump straight to the Castle but as expected there was a magic barrier. Did they put it up as a counter n to my teleportation magic?

    The personnel included myself, along with Elsie, Lindsey, Yae, Yumina, Kohaku, Sango, and Kuroyou. Along came the Emperor and the King of Belfast, General Leon, Vice General Niel, and 10 people from the Belfast¡¯s army and knight squad. Lastly, Rue, who I didn¡¯t want to bring, as well as her guard Carol-san.

    For the time being everyone other than the guild members were on standby. Just in case there was the need to run away, I left the ¡¸Gate¡¹fixedly opened in this ce. It was programmed to close 1 minute after someone passed through it so the enemies wouldn¡¯t invade through it. Well, I don¡¯t really think I would allow that to happen though.

    ¡¸Now then how about a deration of war first? Etto, rey the first video in the middle of the Imperial Capital¡¯s sky¡¹

    ¡ºUnderstood. Reying¡»

    Arge screen appears suddenly in the middle of the sky of the Imperial Capital. About 200 meter¡¯s is big enough? Even from this distance it was easy to understand. I don¡¯t know about close up though.

    Along with the image there was some really loud music. With this it should catch the attention of all the residents in the Imperial Capital. It was Wagner¡¯s ¡¸Flight of the Valkyries¡¹.

    (tl: really?)

    (ed: that is sooo out of ce).

    The volume was gradually reduced. And the image of the Emperor appears on the screen. It was a video recorded earlier this morning.

    ¡ºThis is a notice to the people of the Imperial Capital. I am Regulus Empire¡¯s emperor, Zephyrus Roa Regulus. At this time one part of the army has begun to run amok. For the trouble they have caused, wish to deeply apologize to you all. However, it will be suppressed very soon. Please be at ease. We are now moving to retake the Imperial Capital. I request that you do not leave your homes¡»

    ¡¸Do I really sound like that?¡¹

    The emperor tilts his head and asks his daughter. I would guess so, it¡¯s the first time he¡¯s heard his own voice recorded.

    ¡ºFurthermore, to the army that is involved with this insurrection. I was at fault however this situation cannot be overlooked. However, I will allow surrender. If those servicemen remove their uniform by the count of ten then you will be pardoned. For those that still refuse to remove their uniform by the count of 10 then there will be no mercy. 1......2......¡»

    There was a sub monitor that was projected to us and showed the uniformed servicemen in red on the map of the Imperial Capital, which waspletely full, but they began disappearing one by one. In ordance with the Emperor¡¯smand they were removing their uniforms.

    ¡¸For those who are still in their uniform after 10 shall we begin attacking them?¡¹

    ¡¸It cannot be helped. However, I would like you to avoid killing as much as possible¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    As the Emperor continued counting on the screen above the count slowly dwindled. The red dots slowly disappeared as well, although a little more than 2/3 were still red.

    ¡º9......10. The concessions end here. Thepromise ends here. We will now begin recapturing the Imperial Capital by force¡»

    The emperor disappears from the screen, and then music again begins to y Trumpet¡¯s fanfare atrge volume. This time it was Suppe¡¯s ¡¸Light Calvary¡¹. Alright, shall we begin.

    ¡¸Lock onto the uniformed servicemen as the targets. Activate Paralysis¡¹

    ¡ºUnderstood....Targetingplete. Activating Paralysis¡»

    There were small screams here and there around the Imperial Capital. The red dots didn¡¯t decrease at all. Huh? Aa, the ones that no longer able to fight still have to be disyed? Whether or not they¡¯re paralyzed, servicemen are servicemen.

    ¡¸Set the servicemen who cannot engage inbat to yellow¡¹

    ¡ºUnderstood¡»

    About 1/2 of the pins changed to yellow. There are quite a few left. Do they have charm or do they have a high resistance to magic?

    ¡¸Touya-dono! That over there!¡¹

    Yae was pointing at the Imperial Castle and it was where that huge demon, Demon¡¯s lord appeared. Along with him were a various assortment of demon families on the ground and in the air. There sure are a lot. I was only able to confirm 50 on the screen.

    ¡¸Well, shall we call some out as well?¡¹

    I concentrated magic, and a magic circle appeared on the ground.

    ¡¸Come forth darkness, I desire a hell hound, Cerberus¡¹

    From the magic circle on the ground appeared a dark mist, and a three headed demon dog appeared. It was approximately 1 size bigger than arge lion. I continued summoning beasts that I had spent yesterday contracting with.

    The lizardman brigade, Griffon brigade, Armored turtle brigade, Fire lion, Power Bear, Lizard knights......

    ¡¸The targets are the demons. Activate Shining Javelin¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. Shining Javelin activated¡¹

    Magic circles form in the sky and a spear of light falls from it. But none of the demons had fallen.

    ¡ºAn invisible barrier was erected. There was no effect¡»

    I thought so. That Demon lord gave the same protection to all the demons on the field. Well then we¡¯ll just have to use brute force.

    ¡¸All of the summoned beasts follow the orders of Kohaku, Sango, and Kuroyou and primarily target the demons, Elsie and Yae, please take care of the servicemen. Yumina and Lindsey stand by with Cerberus and shoot with magic and guns from here. I will attack the Demon¡¯s lord and the general¡¹

    With a pon and some smoke, Kohaku and the rest returned to their former appearance.

    They¡¯re in divine beast mode after a long time.

    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯m off for a bit¡¹

    ¡¸......Please¡¹

    I looked over my shoulder and informed the Emperor, then we departed the rooftop and headed for the enemy lines.

    Elsie and Yae, with Sango and Kuroyou along with the ground troops ran toward the urban area of the Imperial Capital. Kohaku and I along with the Griffin brigade flew in the sky at the demons headed directly our way.

    ¡¸Alright, don¡¯t push yourselves. Aim for the demon¡¯s wings. The troops on the ground should be able to do something about the ones that fall¡¹

    I ordered the surrounding griffons. The wingless demons were engaging the ground troops while the flying ones were heading here. We need to get rid of these first.

    ¡¸Um, You¡¯re John...I mean Paul... or not, George? You guys take the left side, Um Ringo? You take out the right hand demon.¡¹

    (ed: his naming sense makes me cry blood)

    Kuaa! Cried the griffons as they separated right and left. In the first ce, griffons basically look like they have the same face to me...... I guess I¡¯ll have to get them different colored cors.

    While dashing from rooftop to rooftop, I pulled a 40 cm wide,rge sword that was approximately 2 meters long.

    (tl: I swear he stole that from FF7).

    Using ¡¸Gravity¡¹in addition to the mithril that makes up the de it was quite light. I held that in one hand as I faced the demon charging toward me.

    Using¡¸Boost¡¹I jumped off the roof over way above the head of the demon. As I began to descend toward the demon, I pulled the trigger and used the ultimate magic¡¸Gravity¡¹to double the weight.

    It was so heavy that it split the demon in two in a single strike. I rotated in the air once more, pulled the trigger again and returned the sword to its original lightness.

    Being impromptu made, it isparatively useful. I simrly mow down with horizontal slice the demoning to attack from the right. U~n, with horizontal slice, if I make a mistake with timing, my hand will take quite a burden. Though it seems I will get used to this if I be ustomed to it. Or rather, even if I don¡¯t use [Gravity], since it is possible to cut by itself, it will be okay.

    Directly besides me Kohaku ripped the wings of another demon with his ws.

    ¡¸Kohaku! I¡¯m leaving this to you!¡¹

    ¡ºAs you wish. Fortune to you¡»

    Using ¡¸Boost¡¹and ¡¸el¡¹I instantly dash toward the Imperial Castle. If I can do something about the general then the demons will all disappear. I jump from rooftop to rooftop, heading toward the rampart of the castle.

 Chapter 97: Airtight, and the Chemical Slime

    Chapter 97: Airtight, and the Chemical Slime

    I jumped over the rampart and saw the soldiers that had copsed in the courtyard, then shot the servicemen in the feet who started to attack me one after the other with Brynhild. In addition to ¡¸paralyze¡¹ not working on these people, paralysis bullets didn¡¯t work either. I¡¯ll have them be quiet for a while.

    Demon lord turned toward me and shot something from both eyes at me. That was dangerous!? I was able to evade the beams that scorched the ground instantly. Seriously, is it a heat ray?

    The heat rays kept flying at me one after the other. This guy......needs to get a clue.

    (Since it is an image from LN, the demon may look different)

    I ran along the castle wall at super-speed with el-boost and jumped into the air over the Demon lord¡¯s head. I brandished therge mythril sword and set it for a super-heavy attack.

    ¡¸Take a nap for a while¡¹

    Gokya!! The sound went and Demon lord¡¯s head rolled onto the ground. Magic nullification won¡¯t do a damn thing here. It¡¯s only a sword with a magic effect added.

    Zusun!! The great demon¡¯s body fell to the ground, but even still he still tries to get up with his arm.

    ¡¸Slip¡¹

    I shot the magic at the ground under the demon¡¯s arm making it slide, and so it fell from its shoulder. Without missing a beat I swung the huge sword at the wings on its back and cleaved them off.

    ¡ºGyauaaaaaa!!¡»(that was in english)

    While the demon screamed I finished it up by shooting infinite slip bullets at the demon¡¯s feet.

    The result was the demon, which kept falling forever. Every time the gigantic figure fell it caused earthquakes. It¡¯s a bother to the neighbors, it was.

    I left the demon alone, and flew up to the nice wide balcony of the Empire¡¯s castle. The pale faced general Bazuru was there.

    ¡¸Well then, time for punishment¡¹

    ¡¸What are you!? That¡¯s a high level demon!? That¡¯s not something just one person can defeat......!¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say that. I did just that¡¹

    {trantion version:

    [Trantion: Wee to Mochizuki Touya¡¯s house of pain!]

    [Trantion: That¡¯s cheating, no fair! I¡¯m telling mommy on you! Mommyyyyyyyy!]

    [Trantion: If yo face!]

    }

    While the demon kept falling over and over, I answered.

    ¡¸Ku......But, that won¡¯t happen to me. The¡¸Bracelet of Defense¡¹makes physical attacks meaningless. Even for magic attacks there is the¡¸Magic Nullification¡¹. Even if I were to fall then I would absorb that magic with the ¡¸Imbibe Demon¡¯s Bracelet¡¹ rendering it useless!¡¹

    The general starts tough strangely very loudly. Is this what they call ¡¸Frog in the well¡¹? I have a feeling there should be a better proverb but I can¡¯t remember which one.

    To shut the general up I took ¡°that¡± tool out of ¡¸Storage¡¹

    Don! A cube that¡¯s exactly 3 meters on each side was taken out on the balcony. All sides excluding the base were transparent as ss, the insides werepletely visible.

    The poisonous looking slime was inside . Contrary to its coloring it don¡¯t have any poison, and it is primarily lives in the water. It is basically harmless monster. That¡¯s right ¡¸basically¡¹.

    ¡¸Wh- what is that!?¡¹

    ¡¸Allow me to exin, This one is called chemical slime, they clean the water, such a wonderful slimes they are. However, they have one fault. 1 hour after they have died they give off a horrendous odor. Though it goes away after 2 hours apparently. These one died about one hour ago, see?¡¹

    While exining, I look at general with sidelong nce.

    ¡¸Yo- you wouldn¡¯t......¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Gate¡¹¡¹

    A magic circle appears under the general¡¯s feet and he falls in like falling into a stone pit and disappears. It didn¡¯t target the general directly so¡¸Magic nullification¡¹had no effect. It is a magic that connects one ce to another. The next moment the general appears in the clear cube. In that moment......

    ¡¸Gufooooooooooooooo!!!?¡¹

    From within the ss (thick iron te made to look like ss) the general screams, and pinches his nose. His face goes pale and perspiration starts flowing.

    ¡¸St- It stinks!? The smell!! What is this smell!? Oueeeeee!!¡¹

    It really does stink. His face started to turn purple. In my former world there was a thing called fermented herring that gave off a frightening smell, but it seems that this is far worse. It¡¯s surprising to see a person pass out from the smell. Oh?

    The general tried to concentrate on the iron ss te with magic and try to break out of the prison. However he wasn¡¯t able to perform a proper spell. He abandons it and sits in a corner of the box and doesn¡¯t move. He looks like he¡¯s trying to endure it, but it¡¯s useless. The general¡¯s surroundings are nothing but stink and his face cramps every time he breathes, the only thing he has to suck on is stink.

    ¡¸Ogueeeeeeeee!!¡¹

    Oh, he weakened. His face is sloppy with tears, sweat, and snot. There is an air ¡¸Gate¡¹at the top so he shouldn¡¯t suffocate. I tentatively connected it to an unpopted area of the mountains, but at most it will inconvenience the animals that live there.

    Ah, he trembled. He can¡¯t even focus any more. He falls to his knees and falls just like that. His eyes arepletely rolled back. He seems to have fainted.

    Well, even if I didn¡¯t do this, there was the option of throwing him into the middle of the ocean...... But he could probably summon the demon again and have it save him. I also thought about a burial at the bottom of the sea, but I¡¯ve never been there. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to open the ¡¸Gate¡¹anyway.

    Let¡¯s transport him back over here for the time being? I opened the ¡¸Gate¡¹just as I had before and transported-

    ¡¸Kusaaaaa!?¡¹

    What is this!? It¡¯s like the smell of garbage concentrated several hundred times......!! Oeeeeee!!

    I immediately closed the¡¸Gate¡¹but, it wasn¡¯t from the ¡¸Gate¡¹, the general is the one who stinks! Uwa!

    I quickly removed the bracelets from both the general¡¯s arms and returned him inside the box once more. The bracelets also extruded the same rotten smell. If It has been more than two hours since the slimes had died, the smell would had dissipated however for things that the smell had seeped into it didn¡¯t disappear. It gave a strong odor that left the impression that it would never disappear.

    When I realized it, the demons had disappeared from the Imperial Capital. The Demon lord who had continued falling also disappeared. The magic supply had been cut.

    With this the demons are no longer a problem. All that remains are the servicemen?

    For the time being, I opened the¡¸Gate¡¹and called the Emperor¡¯s group.

    ¡¸You really cleaned things up all by yourself......¡¹

    The Emperor said in a clearly amazed tone, he looked at the white-eyed general who was inside the box.

    ¡¸It kind of stinks though......¡¹

    Lyon-san holds his nose while saying that.

    ¡¸I am sorry. It is the Colloidal slime¡¯s death stench, inside there. A little leaked out¡¹

    The winds had changed considerably, and the smell only drifts faintly from the bracelets. The ¡¸Imbibe Demon¡¯s Bracelet¡¹and the¡¸Defense Bracelet¡¹huh? They seem convenient but just having these seems to warrant caution. To dispose or not? They stink. I think that the fingers that touched the bracelet have an ungodly stench......

    Because the bracelets became like this, the general probably is something unthinkable of, I guess....

    Belfast¡¯s knights went to the underground prison and released the Empire¡¯s knights.

    During that time, the Emperor came out onto a corner of the balcony, and set up for broadcasting the image once again in order to inform the people of the Imperial Capital about the results of the situation. This time it was a live broadcast. I held the smartphone and queued the Emperor.

    ¡ºPeople of the Imperial Capital. We have troubled you. The leader of the rebellion has been captured and we have regained the Imperial Capital by our hands. Please be relieved¡»

    The smartphone panned to the box projecting the white eyed runny nosed, covered in drool, fainted general who had fainted. Hopefully the service men will surrender after seeing this...

    ...It had to be done but it might have been a little cruel.

    ¡ºSo that this will never happen again, we will be making amends. For now I wish to once again apologize to you all. I am sorry¡»

    The Emperor bows slightly. Hee, he¡¯s apologizing. From the stories I heard, he was a pompous person. But I wonder if the sickness changed him.

    After the broadcast ends, the Emperor stares gloomily at the general.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Well...... I thought this person was pitiable. He was someone that had strong feelings for the Empire, without reflecting on any sacrifices he entered the army at a young age. If I think about it he reminds me of how I was at a younger age. Had I not be ill then I may have met the same fate. So because of that I feel pity......¡¹

    ¡¸Even still, did this person notmit an unforgivable crime?¡¹

    He summoned so many demons. Each one required at least 10 lives to be sacrificed, meaning he roughly sacrificed 500 people. And it¡¯s not like every one of them were condemned, it wasn¡¯t fine even if they were condemned.

    ¡¸I know. A crime is a crime. He mustpensate for it. He has caused great trouble this time. There must be a distinction made¡¹

    The Emperor let out a lonelyugh. That¡¯s right, even this person was a victim.

    ¡¸Your majesty!!¡¹

    The knights noisily ran onto the balcony and copsed like the fallen snow. Aa, these were the knights that had been confined in the dungeon? From within the group was a one-eyed ck haired imperial knight that bowed on one knee to the Emperor.

    ¡¸Your Majesty......it is good you are well! And it appears that you have improved as well......this is......!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, Knight Leader Gaspar huh? It is thanks to Touya-dono there. I have be healthy, and General Bazuru was captured as well¡¹

    ¡¸My word......!?¡¹

    The knight leader of the Empire looked at me in surprise, and looked alternately between myself and the fainted general inside the box. Whether the emperor became healthy due to me or not, he doesn¡¯t really understand.

    There came riding Kohaku were Elsie and Yae. Also Kuroyou and Sango came a little behind, those two were in mini-mode though.

    ¡¸It has tentatively been settled. The majority of the soldiers fainted¡¹

    Elsie reported while disembarking Kohaku. Apparently the remaining soldiers had been taken care of. It was a relief to see that they were safe as well.

    ¡¸Alright, arrest the soldiers that have fainted. Do not do anything to the soldiers who surrendered beforehand¡¹

    ¡¸Ha-!¡¹

    The Emperor gives directions to Knight Leader Gaspar and they depart the balcony.

    So the riot hade to an end right? It¡¯s good that nothing really happened. All that is left is to leave things to the Empire¡¯s people.

    Aa. I have to return the summoned beasts that I called out.

 Chapter 98: The Fifth One and Establishment of a New Nation

    Chapter 98: The Fifth One and Establishment of a New Nation

    All the soldiers that were unconscious had been arrested and ced in the dungeon. They were discharged from the military and were closely pressed about what crimes they hadmitted. With the exception of one portion who were agitators, others didn¡¯tmit serious crimes, but (instigating a rebellion against the wishes of the Emperor voluntarily) would have to warrant some heavy punishment. They should be thankful that they aren¡¯t being executed.

    The Emperor issued orders for the soldiers in the Imperial Capital to be sent to towns one by one in the empire. That way there won¡¯t be people left to manage the crime in the Imperial Capital. Because it seems like someone might try something in the confusion though.

    The elderly statesmen that had been caught were freed. General Romelo came along to the castle with the Crown Prince that he had given shelter to. I was really surprised. He really was the knight from that time.

    He lost himself in the crowd as he tried to get away from the castle in disguise and was attacked by soldiers.

    I wonder if I said it but, he gives of a weak impression, this person. It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s even there. But he seems like a good person, and is also excellent.

    ¡¸At this time we are truly in your debt. Touya-dono is not only my benefactor but also the princesses and crowned prince¡¯s...no, the Empire¡¯s savior. We wish to reward you, is there anything you desire?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, this time it just happened to flow that way, it was only a force by circumstances. Please do not worry about it¡¹

    I gently refuse the offer of the Emperor, whom I met in guest room. Honestly, I don¡¯t even want anything. After hearing that, the King of Belfast lets out a smallugh.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter to Touya-dono. In Belfast we tried to give Touya-dono a title but he refused that as well. In the end we were able to get him to ept money and a house alone. Well it would be best if he ept my daughter though¡¹

    ¡¸Hohou. Well then will you ept Rushia as well? Belfast and Regulus, if both princesses were married to the same person, then it would form the strongest alliance between our countries ever seen¡¹

    ¡¸Now see here......¡¹

    Because the discussion has started going a strange direction, I nned to cautiously call their attention when Yumina raises her hand and interrupts the discussion. What?

    ¡¸Rushia-hime is of the same mind as us, I approve of her bing one of Touya-san¡¯s fiancee¡¯s. She has tentatively agreed when I asked her in person, she wishes for it. Above all it would be good for the friendship of both countries, wouldn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Eh? What are you saying Yumina-san!?

    ¡¸I also agree¡¹

    ¡¸...Me too, ~desu¡¹

    ¡¸I have no problem either, ~degozaru¡¹

    The other fiances also showed their agreement one after the other. And you Brutus?? Hey why is it that my feelings aren¡¯t being considered at all!?

    ¡¸Cho- please wait! Why did it be like this!?¡¹

    The conversation was continuing on its own and I ended up spouting that, to which Lyon-san replied with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Honestly it¡¯s Touya-dono power¡¯s fault¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸I understood it from this time but, all of Touya-dono¡¯s power is non-standard. For that power to support one country, it would only threaten others. If you were to think of it in reverse, Belfast would be liable to be regarded as the dangerous party. But if you were engaged to the Empire¡¯s princess then not only would Belfast but the Empire would be able to make an excuse to other countries...well that¡¯s what I think anyway¡¹

    ¡¸The empire is the empire, without trying to take advantage of Touya-dono over politics, it would be an equal alliance¡¹

    To Lyon¡¯s words Knight Leader Gaspar-san continued. Well, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying!

    When I nced at Rue, she was fidgeting and blushing while stealing nces at me. Nu.......

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t much difference between 4 or 5 people is there. What is there to worry about!?¡¹

    ¡¸You say that but......¡¹

    General Leon came and beat my back as he always does. There certainly isn¡¯t any reason to refuse it...... It¡¯s only the second day we¡¯ve met isn¡¯t it!? It¡¯s all so sudden!

    ......Huh? When I met Yumina it was the same day we met? Then there is no problem......is there?

    ¡¸How about the princess? Are you against marrying Touya-dono?¡¹

    ¡¸No, father. I¡¯m so happy I think I might faint! There is nothing that would make me happier! I would be Touya-sama¡¯s bride with pleasure!¡¹

    She was breathing heavily through her nose, while she had both hands sped in front of her chest, her eyes glittered as she looked at me. Aa-...... I think that whatever I say is useless.

    What is it, this world¡¯s people seem so ready to ept marriage...... It¡¯s not something that you can think about lightly. I¡¯vee to fully realize just how different this world is......

    ¡¸How about it? Won¡¯t you ept Rushia?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa......If she can wait to marry until I am 18 then......¡¹

    Well, there¡¯s no need to wait till I¡¯m 18, but I want to show at least a little resistance.

    (tl: way to make a stand)

    Kya¡ªRue joins the Yumina circle of brides and they all chat eagerly together. They sure get along quickly.......

    ¡¸Of course, there is no problem, I would like to give you some kind of mary present. In any event, the rtionship with Belfast will be equivalent and with this Belfast and the Empire now will be able to form an alliance¡¹

    When I think about what the Emperor just said it¡¯s amazing. With this most of the major powers on the western continent are connected through an alliance: Belfast, Misumido, Rifurizu and now Regulus?

    ¡¸By the way because of this, we intend to announce the engagements of both Yumina and Rushia-hime inside and outside the countries formally, and so it was decided that Touya-dono needs to have his own position. And because of that we have agreed with the Emperor of Regulus that part of each country shall be separated and given to Touya-dono¡¹

    ¡¸......What do you mean?¡¹

    I don¡¯t understand what they just said. Whether giving me somend to rule. Honestly, it would be troubling if I were given and somewhere that I wouldn¡¯t be able to rule......

    ¡¸You won¡¯t be receiving, we¡¯re transferring. In other words, a small country on the borders of Belfast and Regulus will form. And the king will be Touya-dono, is what it means¡¹

    ¡¸Ha!?¡¹

    Found a country means, establish a nation!? I¡¯m to be a King!?

    ¡¸Well, even if we say country there are no subjects that go along with thisnd right now. But it is no less independent and is not bound by thews of either Belfast or Regulus. The two countries support the founding of this nation, of course, it will have a non-aggression pact as well. Though what happens in that country, we will not interfere at all. Touya-dono is free to do whatever he wishes. With this the problem of its standpoint is solved, and you can marry both princesses without a problem as well¡¹

    Something like the City state of Vatican city? Or something more like a dukedom? Either way is it really ok to ept this?

    ¡¸Touya-dono, can you disy the map?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Aa, yes. Disy map¡¹

    ¡ºUnderstood. Disying map¡»

    Still unable to grasp what the King was saying, I disyed the map in the air.

    With Belfast on the left hand, and Regulus on the right. The king pointed his finger on their border.

    ¡¸Between the two countries the Merishia mountains extend down about 2/3 from the north and beneath that is a forest and a ne. Although there is productivend, there are many demon beasts that live there as well. For that reason it was being avoided. Also to the south there is a highway allowing for trade between the two countries, it is in this area that this independent country will be founded¡¹

    Wai- didn¡¯t you just say that there were a lot of demon beasts living there!?

    ¡¸We¡¯re going live in such a dangerous ce?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no need to live there. However, this area will be treated as an independent country from now on. Even if something were to happen then our countries wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it. Even in the most extreme circumstance of a band of thieves taking over and making a base there, we would be powerless to do anything. Touya-dono, as King, should be the one to handle the situation¡¹

    The King and Emperor were both smiling from ear to ear. This is harsh, You just pushed the most dangerous stretch of highway onto me in hopes that I would clean it up. With the alliance in ce there would be many peopleing and going from both countries. So they decided to create a counter n to make the road safe, huh?

    ¡¸No no no. It really is a richnd, it¡¯s fairly wide. If it bes a safe zone then it can be used by the people as a trade route, Touya-dono will also be able to get the position that goes along with thend. There¡¯ really is nothing else like it¡¹

    That may be. But I think it¡¯s being unsold. Aren¡¯t these monarchs just being vainglorious? How shrewd. They both had attempts on their lives by their vassals though.

    Un, it¡¯s not really a bad story huh? I understand that if I am to marry both princesses then I certainly need an adequate position. Just not having any citizens making it less troublesome surely is a plus. In addition, having and to use as I see fit is certainly charming.

    ¡¸Yeah, sorry. After that, it will be fine to dere the establishment of a new country with official deration. Both countries of the alliance will recognize it as such, I think¡¹

    Establishing a country huh..... I can¡¯t really picture it. Well, I don¡¯t have to do anything. Do I need to build a castle?

    ¡¸You¡¯re finally a King ~degozaru......? Our family¡¯s husband-sama is amazing, isn¡¯t he ~degozaru¡¹

    ¡¸Right? I never imagined it woulde to this¡¹

    Yae and Elsie were talking with each other. I never thought it would happen myself. It¡¯s like I¡¯m being thrown for a loop.

    ¡¸...As for the name of the country, what do you want to do?¡¹

    Lindsey asked me. Un, the country¡¯s name...... Mochizuki Kingdom? Uwa, how embarrassing! That is absolutely rejected. How about Nihon kingdom? It doesn¡¯t really roll off the tongue. Japan, Zigpang...... Muu. None of these feel right. Ah.

    ¡¸Brynhild...... Brynhild Dukedom¡¹

    ¡¸Brynhild is the weapon that Touya made, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. I think the name was originally a name of a war maiden¡¹

    Brynhild Dukedom. That has a nice ring to it. Well, it¡¯s really more of a principality than a country but I guess I might not really need to worry about those details.

    ¡¸Brynhild Dukedom, huh? Not bad. Belfast Kingdom is supporting the formation of Brynhild Dukedom, we approve of this as an ally¡¹

    ¡¸Regulus Empire is likewise¡¹

    ¡¸Approval, you mean after it is made safe, right?¡¹

    Just how much area is there here? I tried investigating it with the smartphone. It calcted the specified range.

    ¡ºApproximately 410 square kilometers¡»(tl: ~158,30 sq mi)

    ...Even if it says that I still don¡¯t get it. For example, how much area is Tokyo¡¯s 23 district? I searched for that... Um... 621 sq km (tl: ~239,77 sq mi )

    Eh!? That¡¯s like 2/3 of Tokyo¡¯s 23 district!? Huge!

 Chapter 99: Territory, and the Wedding Funds

    Chapter 99: Territory, and the Wedding Funds

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t anything here is there?¡¹

    We saw the meadow and the forest. With hills and far away mountain. Nearby there was a river as well.

    We hade to view thend that had been transferred to us by Belfast and Regulus, It was an especially featurelessnd. Well, it was better than having too many features.

    ¡¸Now then... Search. Demon beasts that pose the possibility of harming humans¡¹

    ¡ºUnderstood. Disying¡»

    Pa- and red pins fell on the surrounding area and forest. There are a lot!

    Well this is about 2/3 the area of Tokyo¡¯s 23 Ward so I guess it¡¯s natural. Now then what shall we do?

    (tl: I wrote district in thest chapter but it is ward)

    ¡¸Should we clean them out with magic?¡¹

    ¡¸If you were to kill that many demon beasts at once then......¡¹

    Yumina furrows her eyebrows. Well of course, it would make a mountain of corpses...... Even if the carnivores ate off the mountain, they wouldn¡¯t be able to eat it all, normally. The stench would be horrendous as well. I could send them alive through the [Gate] but, it will be troublesome to send the demon beasts which might attack some person on the other side. Ah, they could also be sent to the sea?

    ¡¸There might be demon beasts that have good materials, so it would be a waste¡¹

    What Elsie said is justified. If you don¡¯t get money for them then they¡¯re a profit loss. So teleporting them over the sea is wasteful too, huh?

    ¡¸Then how about defeating several of them using ¡¸Gate¡¹. Ah, not summoning them but defeating them, and then teleport them......? Then take off the materials......but what to do with the corpses?¡¹

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t they just be distributed through the mountains and forest like when adventurers take on a subjugation request? The animals will eat it and it will nourish the forest as well ~degozaru¡¹

    Nn- well it is not like it can be helped, right? What Yae said seemsforting.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go with that. Lock onto a target. Activate ¡¸Shining Javelin¡¹¡¹

    ¡ºUnderstood. Activating ¡¸Shining Javelin¡¹¡»

    =================Scene-Change===========================

    ¡¸We¡¯re finally done......¡¹

    I don¡¯t wanna do any more. Peeling off the materials one after the other is pretty hard. Each demon beast had different values for each part, thing like the fangs, and ws is something we couldn¡¯t judge individually. In the middle it was judged that it was impossible for us alone to do it so I called Logan-san Reba-san and Will from the Capital to help. Half of the skin from each of them was sufficient payment, and they were more than happy to help.

    I also called the maid Cecil-san and Julio-san the gardener, as well as dragging Lyon-san to help since he was off-duty. For a part time job it was pretty decent, I think.

    Lyon-san peel, and tears and rips them apart, I wonder if he needs money for something. 90% tells me that it has something to do with Olga-san. Maybe an engagement ring?

    Contrarily Rue didn¡¯t seem very used to it and had a bit of trouble controlling the materials so I teached her some tricks on how to do it. She understood quickly and I was astonished that she mastered the skills to some extent.

    (LN version of Rue)

    ¡¸You a princess. This is the first time you¡¯ve done something like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Hai. But I want to learn this as well. I want to learn many other things so I can be as helpful to Touya-sama as good as the others¡¹

    WN-Rue

    (WN version of Rue)

    While she says that, I pat Rue on the head while her face blushes a little.

    ¡¸Now then, with this the dangerous demon beasts have been taken care of¡¹

    I opened the map app once more to confirm it. For the time being not a single pin fell. I suddenly had a thought and searched for humans and it turned out that there were several of them in a corner of the forest. Does someone live there? It¡¯s dangerous here so I thought no one would be living here.

    ¡¸They¡¯re probably bandits¡¹

    ¡¸Bandits?¡¹

    Lyon-san mutters while looking at the screen.

    ¡¸Recently there have been rumors of frequent infestations here. It¡¯s probably their base. It should have a considerable bounty on it¡¹

    Certainly the forest is dangerous so it would be the best ce to hide?

    ¡¸...What shall we do?¡¹

    Lindsey asked, well it¡¯s not as if we can leave it alone. Even this ce was to be part of my country, so clearing out those thieves would be best.

    ¡¸Well then shall we go there?¡¹

    ¡¸May Ie along as well?¡¹

    Unexpectedly Lyon-san offered to go along. Well, there¡¯s no reason to refuse the offer. We left the division of the materials to everyone else and the two of us headed toward the bandit¡¯s hideout. It should take no more than 30 minutes to reach the ce, so we¡¯ll walk there.

    ¡¸So? You¡¯re after the bounty?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Aa- hahaha. You knew?¡¹

    Lyon-sanughs wryly while scratching his head. Even when it was with the stripping, he was mercilessly emitting a ¡°want to earn money¡± aura.

    ¡¸Is it to buy Olga-san an engagement ring?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, well, I¡¯ve already given her one of those¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    I was surprised that he had already proposed. Lyon-san is somewhat serious after all...

    It might have been¡¸please go out with me with the intention of getting married¡¹. But isn¡¯t it a little fast? We¡¯ll I¡¯m in no position to speak.

    ¡¸Ha-... Congrattions. But what for the money are?¡¹

    ¡¸Well- it¡¯s to fund the wedding and the living costs afterward, if I can do that then I want to get a new house...¡¹

    Lyon-sanughed with a worried looking face, but he seemed happy. Well, I understand his feelings. But for that it certainly does require money.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you get any help from your parents?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, my family is a ¡¸Cut your own path¡¹kind of family, and the other party¡¯s creed is ¡¸Money is something you earn yourself¡¹...¡¹

    Aa-......The stanch attitude of a true servicemen and merchant respectively.

    ¡¸We¡¯re both living at home right now. Because I am the second son, as soon as I am married I have to move out¡¹

    ¡¸Olga-san ising to Belfast, isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t be a merchant after all. But with this I may be able to call Olga-san here soon......¡¹

    Lyon-san sighs a little. Un¡ªI could loan the money but, that might make the father General Leon angry......

    ¡¸Oh yeah, what happens to the things that the bandits stole?¡¹

    ¡¸If possible they¡¯ll be returned to their original owner. Anything other than that bes property of the one who captures the bandits. Because there is no profit in rooting out bandits they¡¯re usually left alone for a long time¡¹

    ¡¸In other words if the chief of the bandits holds a lot of money......¡¹

    ¡¸Actually that¡¯s what I¡¯m expecting. Of course the things with known owner will be returned¡¹

    If there isn¡¯t anyone there to im the great amount then it all goes into his hand.

    In the map it was indicated that there was a roughly built hut on the edge of the forest. Is that the hideout of the bandits?

    ¡¸How many of the bandits have bounties?¡¹

    ¡¸Three of them. A group of three sibling thieves¡¹

    I confirmed with the map and there were three pins there. Apparently this is all of them. Lyon-san drew the dagger that I had given him and set the de to the ready.

    Ok, I¡¯ll leave this to Lyon-san. If I were to get involved then the reward would have to be split equally after all.

    ================Scene-Change====================

    In the end, Lyon-san rooted the bandits quickly by himself. Although I say rooted, Lyon-san¡¯s dagger was only set stun-mode and they were made incapacitated. It was a showy way of making money, and he had umted quite a bit. With a happy face Lyon-san tied up the bandits and I opened ¡¸Gate¡¹back to the capital.

    I took the riches that the bandits had there and put them in¡¸Storage¡¹, afterwards, I would hand them over to Lyon-san. Afterwards I used¡¸Gravity¡¹and crushed the hideout. It would be a problem if some other weirdoes took up residence hereter.

    When we returned to everyone else, almost all the materials had been selected. I brought out some bags and wrote Reba-san and Cecil-san¡¯s names on them respectively and put them in ¡¸Storage¡¹. It would have been hard to walk around with that amount of materials.

    We returned to the guild in the Capital and went to the Buying counter, and brought out the materials to be sold from ¡¸Storage¡¹and ced them on the counter. There was such a great amount that the man in charge of purchasing them was shocked.

    While the amount was being negotiated, I took Rue back to Prim-sans ce.

    ¡¸I wish to register this girl with the guild. Ah, there should be a notification from the Empire¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, yes! It dide but...... Um, is it true that you suppressed the revolt in the Empire alone?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not urate that I did it alone but, it is true¡¹

    ¡¸Fuwaa-.... It¡¯s true. ¡¸Mood Read¡¹¡¯s owner is an amazing person......¡¹

    While Prim-san was standing nearby admiring me, a different guild employee gave Rue the exnation. After hearing what was said, apparently Rue is a ¡¸Dual sword wielder¡¹She may have developed a taste for it after watching Carol-san and tried to learn it. She has no magic attribute and can¡¯t use any either.

    ¡¸Now then please submit your guild card¡¹

    As Prim-san has asked, I presented the card. Then she stamped the card with a different stamp than usual.

    ¡¸This is proof that this person subjugated an advanced level demon in the Empire. As proof of the advanced level demon subjugation, on behalf of the guild, I present the title of ¡¸Demon killer¡¹¡¹

    There was¡¸Dragon yer¡¹and¡¸Golem buster¡¹and now ¡¸Demon killer¡¹huh? The number of titles has increased.

    ¡¸With this, 3 titles have been acquired. And because of the rmendation from the Kingdom of Belfast and Regulus Empire, your rank has raised by one. Congrattions¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Is that so?¡¹

    The guild card that had been return was now silver. Oo, it¡¯s pretty. With having received those titles, in addition to getting that was difficult, having such a strong person as protector of the country, the guild had no problem rewarding it.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s amazing isn¡¯t it!? It¡¯s been 18 years since this countryst had a silver ranked adventurer!¡¹

    ......Is that so? That reminds me I¡¯ve never seen anything posted in the gold or silver areas of the request board.

    ¡¸When you be gold or silver ranks, requests are usually received directly from the guild¡¹

    Hahaa, so that¡¯s it? If it¡¯s a gold or silver rank request then the difficulty is quite high and the people that can actually do it is quite limited.

    Rue who had finished registering, dly shows me her ck guild card.

    I took Rue and went out into the courtyard, the assessment purchase had just ended. Reba-san and others were pleased at the unexpected ie. Cecil-san, Julio-san and others were ecstatic as well. It¡¯s because of the unexpected bonus.

    My and Lyon-san¡¯s portion had been set aside and given to us just as we hade out of the guild. Apparently the bandits had been handed over safely. Because of the prize he had to do it in private, but after that was epted he was able to receive his portion without problems.

    With the money from the materials, along with the reward money for the bandits. Lyon-san should have obtained enough money to fund his wedding right?

    Oh yea, I want to give him something to congratte his wedding. I should ask everyer.

 Chapter 100: Country Foundation, and Castle Construction

    Chapter 100: Country Foundation, and Castle Construction

    A week has passed since the Empire¡¯s rebellion uproar. His Majesty the Emperor suppressed the that mutiny, and I was praised as the Hero who saved the Imperial Capital. In regards to my standpoint, it was that of an adventurer from [Belfast] who helped out [Imperial Capital].

    Making use of this opportunity, the friendship with Belfast as well as alliance was announced and separation of the territory from both counties at same time as well as the foundation of [Brunhild Dukedom] was approved. With me as sovereign king.

    Everyone seemed surprised about the establishment of the new nation, but currently there is nothing but the ins there. The interest in it did notst for long. I guess, it is fine since I am not thinking of moving there immediately. Even if it is called a country there is nothing there, and there are no particr ns to have people move there either. I should think about that huge extraterritorial plot which I received in advance. Should I perhaps create something like fields or orchards there.

    The announcement of my engagement to Yumina and Rue was postponed. From Belfast side, depending whether the queen Yue is carrying boy or girl, my standing will change too. For that reason, the announcement of Yumina¡¯s engagement was postponed, and it is also the reason why the announcement of Rue¡¯s engagement was also postponed.

    General Bazuru and several army officials were executed. Since it waspletely treason on their part it was natural of course. The [Imbibe Demon¡¯s bracelet] and [Defense bracelet] collected from that general, those are tools that brought so much strife. The simrly ambitions people may havee after them again. For Belfast and Regulus too, with how these things are nothing but seeds of troubles, it was decided eventually that they will be destroyed.

    It wasn¡¯t a situation where I could say something like [As a matter of fact, those are the Babylon¡¯s legacy, and I should have an ownership]. I thought of switching them with a fakes created in the [Workshop] as well, but that would also be a form of cheating to the King and the Emperor. They are the people who are going to be my fathers-inw after all.

    In front of both majesties the bracelets were crushed t with the [Gravity]. As I thought, it is regrettable...

    Now then, the region is taken from each country and transferred, meaning the new country was founded.

    ===========================Scene-Change=================

    [...In the end, will we move to that country?]

    [Inya~? I don¡¯t have such ns though?]

    While answering to Lindsay, I drink the ck tea which Lime-san brought to the living room. Because it will be inconvenient. The Royal Capital is more convenient.

    [However, it is fine now ~degozaru, but I think it has been arranged so that we will move there anyway ~degozaru]

    [Eh? Why?]

    [Stupid. Later Yumina and Rushia, whoever engagement will be announced, should you yet continue living here, it will seem like that you are leaning towards Belfast, don¡¯t you agree]

    Oh, Is it so? I guess it will not be pleasant for the Empire, right? Well, with [Gate] whether it is the Royal Capital or Empire Capital, because I cane there instantly, I really can¡¯t see any problem with that either.

    [Then we have no choice but to live in Brunhild, do we? What should we do?...... Should I move this whole house to the other side?]

    [Wouldn¡¯t it be better to leave it at this location because Royal Capital is here? As an embassy of Brunhild Dukedom]

    I guess that¡¯s right now you mention it? There is some point to what Yumina says too. So, in this case do I have to build a new ce to live there?

    [Should I buy a mansion somewhere and transfer it to Brunhild? No, is it better to transfer that empty house in Babylon......]

    [How about building a castle if you are going to do it? For argument sake, Touya-sama is that country king, rather than searching for residence, it will be more superb to be able to revise it ording it your tastes]

    [Ah, that sounds nice. Something like a beautiful white castle is wonderful]

    Yumina responds to Rue¡¯s proposition, and they started chatting in high spirits. They really are on good terms. Those two, they are pretty much together recently probably because they are same age. Maybe because their birthces and growing conditions are simr, they are able to get along. Rather than being in bad rtions, being in ones is much better, I am rather saved.

    [A Castle......]

    I connect to smartphone, and search images for [Castle]. Various images of castles are quickly projected in the air. [TL: Papapatto = quickly]

    [...Touya-san, these are?]

    [The Castle Catalog... something like a picture book maybe?]

    I answer Lindsey ambiguously, and make the images slide one by one.

    [There are also a castles like the ones in Ishen ~degozaru]

    Because I only searched for [Castle] the search contained castles from Japan as well.... However, there are really a lot of castles. Is there also castle like [Steen Castle]? it might be suitable for me who is using slip.

    [This castle it is white and pretty~]

    Is castle from Hluboka, the Czech Republic caught Rue¡¯s eyes? Certainly it is white and pretty however......

    [Well, you see ....? Isn¡¯t it really too big after all? It is not like we have any retainers in the first ce. It will rather inconvenient if it is that big right now....]

    [Un, when you say that.......]

    [Let¡¯s first build a small castle, and extend it if it bes necessary, let¡¯s go with that idea?]

    And, even though it was decided, I don¡¯t know how to build a castle. Well, as long as I have the materials, just the external appearance can be made with [Modeling]? But it will be very troubling. However, going as far as making an interior will be impossible. I can only understand some parts from picture. If I use Belfast castle as some sort of reference, I might be able to do it, but how much time will this take....?

    [Wonder if there is a handy castle somewhere that is not being used......?]

    [I thought this may happen, ~dearimasu!]

    Baan! And Rosetta who was wearing work clothes jumped into the room. Wa! That surprised me!

    [Now is the time! The time when I can show the true ability of [Workshop], ~dearimasu!]

    Gutsu, grasping the fist tightly, she held to sky. You tension is excessively high, Oi!

    [In addition to the replication function, [Workshop] is equipped with automatic remodeling function ~orimasu! Scanned object is remodeled to your own taste, and it will be possible to make it ~arimasu]

    Mufuu~, with rough breathing Rosetta exins it at once. Automatic remodeling function? It can remodel the scanned objects?

    [Come now, let¡¯s go ~arimasu! To my [Workshop]!]

    ===========================Scene Change=========================

    Bringing along Rue who couldn¡¯t hide her surprise for seeing [Babylon] for the first time with everyone to the pure-white cube, we entered inside the [Workshop]. Small cubes are gathered one after another from the floor, and surprisingly a monitor-like thing is constructed in front or Rosetta. In same way a small chair was prepared behind her. Rosetta sits on that chair and touch the monitor with her hand.

    [Let¡¯s scan this county castle at once ~dearimasu]

    I made Babylon move to the skies above the castle beforehand. No one noticed it thanks to the stealth function. However, for the shadow to also not appear, it is mysterious no matter how many times I see....... ...... I should stop having questions about magic. I will go bald!

    The view of Belfast Castle from the sky is disyed on the facade of the monitor. When I thought about a green light that wrapped the castle for a moment, a three-dimensional like image of that castle was floating on the screen.

    [Scan Completed. I will switch to the automatic remodeling ~dearimasu. Are there any requests ~arimasu?]

    Rosetta turned around towards us and asked.

    [Request, you say?... That¡¯s right. First, it doesn¡¯t need to be so big like this. Can you cut off several rooms?]

    [Roger ~dearimasu]

    Various ces are being drastically cut as Rosetta touches the three-dimensional image with her hand, it is bingpact. Does the design change as well?

    [Ah, also this tower is no good too. Remove it. For The courtyard, it is better to be a little more wider in this direction]

    As to match up with my orders, the castle transforms again. Is remodeling this kind of thing? This is certainly nice. The [Workshop] automatically adjusts minute details and modifications.

    [Does anyone have any wishes too?]

    [Let me see.... I would like the balcony to be more spacious]

    [I wish for vast dojo inside the castle ~degozaru]

    [Ah, then I also want a hand-to-hand fighting ce inside as well!]

    [...I want a few separated libraries above all, desu]

    [The canal a little bit longer and wider, I want a big drawbridge]

    Receiving everyone¡¯s orders one by one, the shape of the castle changes. There is already no remains of the Belfast castle which we started with. It ispletely different. A canal and castle gate, drawbridge, not only the castle but the surrounding buildings are also changing.

    [Is it fine with this ~dearimasu?]

    [Un, there is no problem. And? How are you going to make that?]

    [I go to the site and make parts ording to this data, I transfer and assembly it together after transforming thend ~dearimasu. After three days it will bepleted ~dearimasu]

    This much in only three days? [Workshop] is amazing. If we utilize that, will we not be able to make something like a town soon?

    [That is if the materials are avable ~dearimasu]

    [............ha?]

    Materials...you say......Eh? For Castle? Just wait a minute, what do you mean?

    [Saying materials for castle, you mean ingredients? Like marble and bricks?]

    [Not just those, from ss to lumber, metals such as brass and iron, till even cloth like silk, cotton and linen, it is necessary to gather all necessary materials ~dearimasu]

    [Like I could!!]

    Did you even think how much time I will need to gather all the materials! Then it is not that different from paying money to build the castle normally! It saves only thebor cost! No, perhaps thebor cost is a considerable sum of money even for one castle!

    [Ano~, saying this, does this have to be new materials?]

    Rue nervously asks Rosetta.

    [There won¡¯t be any problems even if they are old because the materials will be disassembled and restructured again ~dearimasu. But as expected it cannot rebuild what has decayed too much ~dearimasu]

    [...... If that¡¯s the case, there should be an abandoned fortress to the north of the empire. If you collect it entirely, wouldn¡¯t there be enough materials to use?......]

    I see! When using what was originally a castle the necessary materials should reduce significantly. Even if the cloth became tattered and cannot be used, things like stones, metals and ss can probably be reconstructed for use. And even if an abandoned castle disappeared it wouldn¡¯t cause any problems. Getting the permission from his Majesty the Emperor, should we try to go to that castle at once?

    I thought it was my lucky day. To me who tried to start acting immediately, Rue who proposed it detained me apologetically for some reason.

    [etto...ano~, actually about that fortress............... Ites out......]

    [...... what does?]

    [Ghosts, desu]

    OiOi. A Haunted castle......is it?

 Chapter 101: Abandoned Castle and The Ghost

    Chapter 101: Abandoned Castle and The Ghost

    It is said that the former feudal lord resided in this castle. In those days this feudal lord who had the trust of His Majesty The Emperor was loved dearly by the poption, since it seemed like he was diligent and famous person with his tolerant policies and good government.

    Even so, one day this feudal lord¡¯s character changed entirely to the extreme. His beloved wife died. After that, soon after he started secluding himself in the castle, the incidents began to happen in that territory. That being so, the people started to disappear one after another among the poption. And then, one person managed to see that the vige girl was being carried away by feudal lord. In order to confirm the situation, the poption of fief went towards the castle all together.

    However, there were no gatekeepers who were expected to guard the castle gates. On the contrary, inside the castle there was not a single person among servants, knights or military underlings. In the dungeon, the people who began to express their concerns saw thrown away pile of corpses, and another, and one more. What the feudal lord was performing was a secret research of [Undead Rebirth] in order to resurrect his beloved wife. The people who were inside the castle became the sacrifices in thisboratory, and when they were used up he kidnapped the appropriate people among the poption, so that he could continue his research.

    The people who barely escaped with their lives appealed to the imperial capital about this case. His Majesty The Emperor of that time immediately sent soldiers and feudal lord was easily caught. And then he was executed on the spot.

    And yet, the story didn¡¯t end with that. Before long the new feudal lords were appointed to this castle, but the first person died of illness, the second died falling from the horse when he went for a long ride, the third one was stabbed by his own wife and so they all died one by one. It is unknown who said it first, but there was a rumor about curse of previous feudal lord that began to rise. Since the fourth new feudal lord disliked to live in this castle, eventually, it became abandoned, and was thrown away.

    As a matter of course, the surrounding viges declined, and were not approached by people. And then it became so that the castle was made the dwelling of robbers and brigands. However, not a single person was able to keep living in this castle. It is what everyone of caught thieves said unanimously.

    ¡¸The ghost lives in this castle¡¹, they said¡£

    ======================Scene-Change================

    ¡¸It is that castle, isn¡¯t it¡¹

    ¡¸In the first ce, it seems that story is from 100 years ago¡¹

    The cursed castle... It is amon story whening in the dead of night it might be scary, but at daytime it is not scary as one would expect. Air is perfectly clear as well, there is not a single cloud in the sky. How refreshing.

    The ones who havee along are the usual party members and newly joined Rue as well as the summoned beasts trio of Kohaku, Sango and Kuroyou. An erected ominous old castle is visible before our eyes, and I unintentionally fold my arms. Certainly, it has an atmosphere where it looks like something wille out.

    ¡¸We do have permission from His Majesty The Emperor, don¡¯t we?¡¹

    ¡¸Hai. To destroy it or to rebuild it, it is fine to do as we like ¡¹

    All right. Then should we get the whole castle with no reservation? Since the castle is a little bigger than the designed one at [Workshop], I wonder if it won¡¯t happen that materials would be insufficient. Well, should it be that they won¡¯t be sufficient, at that time let¡¯s buy the deficit amount.

    ¡¸Then, expanding the [Gate], shall I make the whole castle move towards Brunhild? ¡¹

    ¡¸...Wait please. Before doing that, isn¡¯t it better to confirm the inside of castle? It might be possible that thieves or magic beasts or undead and the like are haunting it, ~desu¡¹

    ¡¸And ghosts as well¡¹

    To Lindsey¡¯s advice, Elsie interferes while smiling. It seems like that girl doesn¡¯t believe in the story that ghostse out. Comparatively, it can be seen that her face is bing stiff.

    Certainly, it will be troublesome if there are extra guys inside of it. It might be better to try to search the castle for the sake of confirmation for the time being.

    Passing through the castle gates, we enter inside the castle and finally arrive at the entrance hall. The furnishings covered all over with spiderweb and dust are dimly visible inside of gloomy room.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s roughly patrol it by separating into three groups of two people each. If anything happens, it should be fine to have Kohaku and Sango-Kuroyou make contact. Kohaku will go with Yumina and Rue, Sango and Kuroyou ¨C with Lindsey and Yae, Elsie will go around with me¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh, Ah, it is fine. Th~, then we will go around this way!¡¹

    Although it was noisily, Elsie briskly started walking to the inner parts. However, she stopped at once suddenly and turned her face this way.

    ¡¸He~, hey! Let¡¯s go, Touya!¡¹

    Seeing this, Lindsey smiles with a giggle. It seems like the younger twin sister-san has foreseen all of this. I rush over in Elsie¡¯s direction with half run, and start walking beside her. Everyone dispersed in their respective directions inside the castle as well.

    ==================Scene-Change===============

    When I look outside the window, it seems like the clouds are gathering. And yet until some time ago it was clear.

    ¡¸So, Elsie-san is weak with the ghosts, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Wh~!? What, what are you saying !? Gh~, ghosts you say, what ghosts... !¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, a white shadow behind you...... ¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ! ?¡¹

    While raising a shriek, Elsiees clinging to me. Ouu, ouch-ouch ! Rather than feeling good, it hurts ! Isn¡¯t this what¡¯s called [Bear Hug] ! ?

    ¡¸Forgive... with curtain... so, let go...... !¡¹

    ¡¸...... curtain ?¡¹

    Turning her face around, before Elsie there is a curtain which turned yellow and became tattered shaking to the draft. Seeing this, Elsie released her arms in a sh, and set me free.

    Uaaa...... I thought my backbone would break...... .

    ¡¸Cu~, curtain, is it...... ¡¹

    Sighing and stroking down her chest, Elsie expresses a face of relief.

    ¡¸After all, are you not good with that ? ¡¹

    ¡¸U...... ¡¹

    While her face was blushing deep red, she turned this way. As she was pping her mouth open and closed, it seems like she was searching for exnation words.

    ¡¸....... There is one or two scary things anyone is afraid of, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it is like that. However it is unexpected for you to say so¡¹

    ¡¸The opponent whom you cannot hit is no good, you know...... ¡¹

    With a frowning face, Elsie turns away. Her face is still red as it is. Being a weak reason is not typical of her at all.

    I grasp the hand of Elsie who behaves such way.

    ¡¸Hiyaa...... ! ?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I think you don¡¯t need to hide it that much. Since if it is scary, raise and grasp my arm this way¡¹

    ¡¸.........Un......¡¹

    Elsie slightly nods. With hands tied as it is, while searching for indications nearby, and peeking into rooms one by one, we go around confirming if there are anyone. As I thought, this castle is considerably spacious. However it is covered all over with dust and spiderwebs. For them to gather to that extent, doesn¡¯t¡¯ that mean there is no one and nothing here, does it. The moment I started to think that way, something moved in a corner of the room with a nk.

    ¡¸Hii ! ?¡¹

    Elsie tightly embraced my arm. Two soft things pressed against my arm with a tight squeeze. Good Job !

    The mouse which brought forth such moment of happiness went out from the room in trickles and disappeared.

    ¡¸Is it a mouse...... ¡¹

    ¡¸You are okay with mouse, aren¡¯t you¡¹

    I thought that usually, if it is the girls, might they not be scared of mouse or cockroach, but the girls of this world are generally tough. They might not be agitated with this much.

    ¡¸Should we try going to the second floor?¡¹

    When we ascended the stairs, there was a big portrait hanging in thending ce. A 20-years-old young woman wearing a light green dress, she was sitting down in the chair and smiling. Is that person by any chance a wife of murdering feudal lord? The one, which he tried to revive even if he had to do mass murder...... Maa, certainly, she is beautiful. ...... It is big.

    ¡¸What are you looking at?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh ? No, nothing ! ?¡¹

    Elsie res with scornful eyes, and I avert my eyes. As one would expect, she doesn¡¯t lose to Yumina and Rue, but I wonder if she is worrying about being some more on smaller side than her younger sister. But even so, there is nothing to worry about. From the feeling some time ago, I was able to affirm that it is enough, you know?

    I pull Elsie¡¯s arm in order to run away, and we face towards the second floor. When I look outside from corridor, the sky bes more and more cloudy. And yet, until some time ago it was clear.

    ¡¶Kohaku, Sango, Kuroyou. How are things on your sides? Has anything changed?¡·

    ¡¶No, Master. There is nothing here¡·

    ¡¶There is nothing here as well¡·

    ¡¶It is just some number of mice came out. Boring¡·

    It seems like there is no development on the other sides. You can only visit so many rooms with six people, but if there is something like thieves, will they run away or will theye attacking, is what I¡¯m thinking. Besides, as long as it is the rooms we visited and looked into so far, it was a long time since anyone went in or out no matter how you think about it. At any rate, up to the corridor everything was covered with dust. Our footprints firmly remain. Be it animal or human, if there is anything, traces are sure to be left behind.

    ¡¸As I thought, was it a false rumor?¡¹

    ¡¸Seems so, there is no way that, gh~, ghost or something exist, does it?¡¹

    ¡¸No? There are Live spirits called Wraths, Illusion spirits called Phantoms, Evil spirits called Specters, but if it is perhaps typically the ghost called things, yesterday Lindsey...... ¡¹

    ¡¸Uauauaa, I-am-not-listening !¡¹

    Elsie blocks her ears in order to not hear my words. Is she a child?

    Even if in this world spiritual monsters called Race or Phantom are quite recognized, there is no actual proof to go as far as to say they are brought forth from the people who died. Despite that, something like zombie or ghoul of Undead System are actually proven. N?

    Uwa, atst it began to rain. When I look outside, it was raining with big drops. I wonder if there won¡¯t be a roof leak, in this ce. No, since 100 years passed already, it probably will.

    Together with Elsie who clung neatly to my arm more than some time ago, we went forward through the inside of castle, which became more gloomy whenpared also with the time when we entered the castle.

    Before long at a ce with dead end, a big gate with double doors appeared. Is it a room of feudal lord?

    Turning the knob covered with dust, while the creaking sound was raised with [Gi-gi-gi-gi], the door was opened.

    It is considerably spacious and ceiling is high as well. I wonder if perhaps in olden days a luxury chandelier was hanging from there, but now it is has been scattered in very small pieces on the bed after falling down. Have metal fixtures be rusty? At one section beside copsed firece, there is what seems to be a chest box, above it there are old looking vases standing in line. In the corner of the room there is rusted armor left behind, it is bringing about quite an inexpressible atmosphere.

    ¡¸Somehow the atmosphere is bad...... ¡¹

    While being nervous, Elsie clings to me. Although it is scary, somehow she surely is bold......

    The room¡¯s wall was also decorated with a portrait. This time with a tough man with beard, he is wearing clothes simr to military. And then, beside him there is a woman of in feeling wearing simple dress and quietly apanying him. Is that the aforementioned murdering feudal lord? No, he is different. The owner of this caste after that time changed three times. Perhaps it is thest of three feudal lords, I wonder.

    Suddenly, I felt a sense of difort.

    ...... Are? It is strange, isn¡¯t it? If it is assumed that that wife-san is the wife-san of the third feudal lord...... hers is not big.

    ¡¸...... What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the portrait of person from earlier innding stairs, isn¡¯t it that person ? ¡¹

    ¡¸Now that you mention...... ¡¹

    When we decided to look at the portrait properly once again, the moment we turned our eyes, the door which should have been opened, forcefully closed with [Ban!].

    ¡¸Hyauuuuu! ?¡¹

    Clinging, Elsie embraced me with tight squeeze. Ouch-ouch-ouch! Are you not using [Boost] by any chance, are you?

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t it close with wind......?¡¹

    ¡¸Wi~, wind?¡¹

    It is crumbling as it is, there is also draft, it is no strange as well for the wall to open from the hole somewhere. N?

    When listening carefully, some ttering noise can be heard. Is it mouse again?

    No, this noise is...... vase? Vase is being shaken bit by bit. There is nothing like an earthquake, it is shaking on its own.

    Before long the vase leaped with a force, turned and went in our direction.

    ¡¸Kuu£¡¡¹

    When I avoid it while carrying Elsie in my arms, the vase collided with the wall and smashed up. What was that! ? Is it a standard ghost thing, the poltergeist fellow ! ?

    In the same manner another vase leaped and came this way. This time I knocked it down with Brunhild. After that, the pen and scissors lying on the desk and books ced in the bookshelves came flying, having turned this way, one by one. I shoot down all of them, clearing the way. Unfortunately, in this situation, Elsie is not helpful. The moment I thought whether the poltergeist phenomenon was made quiet before long, in the corner of the room the armor covered in rust extracted its sword and started moving this way.

    ¡¸Oi-oi...... ¡¹

    Blended with the downpouring heavy rain outside the window before one could notice it, a sh of lighting blinks, and the sound of thunder loudly roared in big volume.

 Chapter 102: Abandoned Castle and The Ghost

    Chapter 102: Abandoned Castle and The Ghost

    While making a [Gacha-gacha] sound and brandishing the sword over its head, the armor draws near to my direction.

    ¡¸Oh Light Drill, sacred shining spear, Shining Javelin¡¹

    The spear of light goes through the armor, and through the wall as it is. The armor is smashed in pieces, and its splinters are scattered in vicinity.

    ¡¶You...... the thieves invading my castle, to incur divine punishment...... Kill....... Kill..... Get out from this castle unless you want to die......! ¡·

    Out of nowhere the voice resounds in the room. Or rather, it is surprisingly a kind evil spirit for saying ¡°get out unless you want to die¡± or something. Saying it like that, in general, isn¡¯t itmon where it won¡¯t listen to anything and there is no use to talk to it?

    ¡¸If we obediently get out, the danger won¡¯t befall us, right?¡¹

    ¡¶That¡¯s right... if you go out, nothing will happen......¡·

    ¡¸I refuse¡¹

    With those words, I continue shooting into the walls with the spear of light simr to earlier. A big hole opens on the wall while making a rattling sound, and the rain falling with a [zaa-zaa] sound outside becamepletely visible.

    ¡¶Kohaku, Sango, Kuroyou, tell everyone to take shelter outside. I will fight the ghost myself¡·

    ¡¶As you will. Leave thedy-sama¡¯s to us ¡·

    ¡¶Here as well, roger that~¡·

    While I was sending a telepathicmunication to Kohaku andpany, I fire off the spear of light again. It was able to hit as far as the neighboring room¡¯s wall at once. Since I purposely avoid shooting the main pir, there is no need to worry about something like the ceiling copsing, I think.

    ¡¶Yo~, Youuuu ! Wh~, what are you doooing !?¡·

    ¡¸I will destroy it and make it into rubble anyway, so there won¡¯t be problems¡¹

    ¡¶Th~, that sort of....... Destroy this castle! ? It will be troubling..... N~, No, Stooooop ! Curse, the curse will kill you !¡·

    Somehow it is strange. Considering that it is an evil spirit, there is no intensity at all. There is nothing that indicates that it is fighting back from a while ago.

    ¡¸Oi, ghost. Are you really a ghost?¡¹

    ¡¶*Gulp*. Th~, that¡¯s right ! I became a ghost, who clings to this castle !¡·

    It made a *gulp¡± just now. Is it usual. (implied that ghosts don¡¯t ¡®gulp¡¯)

    ¡¸In other words, if this castle is destroyed entirely, you will surely disappear¡¹

    ¡¶Quite sooooo ! Ah, it~, it¡¯s different. It is different ! Even if you destroy it, I will not disappear, I~, I won¡¯t~ ! !¡·

    Your character crumbles downpletely, you know? Even Elsie, who was afraid since before, is looking with a nk face now.

    ¡¸Oi, ghost. Who are you? If you exin properly, we will hear you out, you know? But if you don¡¯t answer, there won¡¯t be any more discussion, and this castle will turn into a mountain of rubble ¡¹

    ¡¶........................¡·

    The ghost doesn¡¯t reply. Though I don¡¯t know who that person is, it is certain that it inhabits this castle. I surely thought that there is a room for discussion.

    ¡¸Since there is nothing or anything to talk about, this castle will then be rubble......¡¹

    ¡¶Aaaa~ ! Wa~, wait-wait ! I understand, I understand! I will exin it properly so please go to the direction of thending stairs¡¯......¡·

    ¡¸Landing stairs?¡¹

    After going out from room of the feudal lord which became tattered, we return to thending stairs, which we passed by some time ago. The painting was full of ornaments with the woman wearing the same as usual emerald green dress. We once again look at this woman who stood up from the chair. ..... As I thought, hers are big.

    ¡¸......Are£¿¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong£¿¡¹

    No, this portrait....... . That¡¯s right, there is no way that¡¯s the wife of the murdered feudal lord. It is simr to the portrait earlier and the feudal lord has also changed three times. I wouldn¡¯t have ced things like a portrait of the wife of the previous feudal lord. Besides, this woman on the picture...... Wasn¡¯t she [sitting] on the chair earlier ! ?

    The moment I realized this, the woman inside the picture came to life, scratched the picture frame with her hand, and came out to [this side] while stepping over it.

    ¡¶Unsho... ~tto¡·

    ¡¸Eh, eh, A person came out from the picture ! ? gh~gh~, ghost ! ?¡¹

    Elsie once again clung to me. Honestly, rather than experiencing a soft and pleasant feeling, it is more on the painful side, so I would like you to stop soon......

    ¡¶I am not a ghost ~yoo. I am a magic creature ~desuu. This [picture frame] is my real body, and this body is a phantom ~desuu¡·

    Magic creature ? You are saying you are a life form brought forth by magic? Something that gained temporary life by means of magic, does the same thing apply to a homunculus or a golem as well? Still, a frame?

    ¡¸I see. Certainly, it can¡¯t be helped that you are mistaken with as a ghost. So? Why did you try to chase us out?¡¹

    ¡¶That¡¯s because before, I was troubled with people like thievesing here andying waste to this ce ~desuu. My real body is this picture frame, so I would bepletely annihted if it was destroyed, so......¡·

    That reminds me, thieves were nesting here a few times making it their hideout or something.....Did she drive them out ?

    ¡¸And, was it you as well who killed the feudal lords one by one?¡¹

    ¡¶It, it is different ~desuyou ! I didn¡¯t kill them ! The first person, who was originally sick, suddenly died in the dead of the night. The second person identally fell from his horse ~desuu. The third person, that feudal lord and his wife started a lover¡¯s quarrel, and he was stabbed ~desuu. That¡¯s what happened.¡·

    And with these words, she points at ce where Elsie is. Elsie then draws back with retreating steps while raising a small [Hii ! ?] scream.

    So all murdered feudal lords were not killed by a ghost, weren¡¯t they.

    ¡¶After that, no one came here. asionally, thieves came in and started destroying the interior of the castle for fun, so I was also worrying if the [picture frame] would probably be destroyed.......¡·

    ¡¸And acting as a furious ghost, you drove them out¡¹

    The woman from the [picture frame] bows her head with deep nod.

    ¡¸In the first ce you, who created you?¡¹

    ¡¶I am one of the magic living things created by a professor from the period of an ancient civilization ~desuu. Ah, speaking of the professor, she is a woman, an entric one, but is an amazing genius.......¡·

    ¡¸....... Wait a minute¡¹

    Professor, woman, entric, genius. When I line up so many unpleasant keywords, only the grinningughter of that fellow floats in my mind.

    ¡¸...... the name of that professor?¡¹

    ¡¶Professor Regina Babylon ~desuu¡·

    ¡¸That rascal£¡¡¹

    Though seriously speaking, she is not a rascal ! But it is her again ! Why is that professor spreading trouble around ! Moreover, what is the meaning of manipting everything so that ites to me ! ? Aaah, enough already ! !

    ......... No-no, calm down. Let¡¯s sort out the current situation.

    ¡¸I understood that you are an existence created by professor Babylon. So, why are you here?¡¹

    ¡¶Ettoo, for a long time, I was put away in the storehouse floating in the sky. But because its manager-san is a clutzy person, one day.... N~to, was it about 320 years ago, that person unintentionally broke the storehouse ¡¯s wall, you see. That time, I, in addition to many other pieces of magic tools, fell to the ground. Luckily, the storehouse was floating at very low altitude. And since there was a snowy mountain underneath it, everything ended without me breaking apart.... ¡·

    ¡¸... that storehouse you say, is that the [Warehouse]?¡¹

    ¡¶Areee ? Do you know it well ? ¡·

    It happened again. During that time the [Jewel of immortality], the [Imbibe Demon¡¯s bracelet], the [Bracelet of defense] and other things have fallen as well. The main culprit of it all is the clutzy manager, isn¡¯t she.... At all costs I have to find her and grant divine punishment. It seems like the [Warehouse] is still flying. It is likely that sooner orter we will go there as well.

    ¡¶Since being just a [picture frame] doesn¡¯t give me much magical power, I was picked up by mountain climber, and was handled as a mere antique. I came here with the flow ~desuu. At that time, I was finally been able to use magic when the feudal lord ced the picture of his dead wife. I strolled quietly in the middle of the night with this appearance when gradually that feudal lord became strange....... ¡·

    That¡¯s it. If the ghost of dead loved wife-san appeared night after night. Wouldn¡¯t you be strange as well?

    ¡¶Eventually, he began a strange research. Just when I thought that the people inside the castle started to gradually go away, people from the Knight Order came to attack, and the feudal lord was executed. After that, the new feudal lord came. Wondering what kind of person he was, I went to see his face at midnight when he suddenly stopped moving and died. The next feudal-lord jumped out off the horse when he saw me and did not return as well. Thest feudal lord was used by his wife with things like [Cheater! Bringing woman here!] and was stabbed ~desuu. ¡·

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸Elsie, don¡¯t¡¹

    I stopped Elsie¡¯s words, who tried to say something. I too reached a conjecture that this fellow is the source of everything. The first feudal lord was bewildered by the phantom of his deceased wife and went mad. The next feudal lord had a heart attack when he was shocked with his weakened body. The next one fell from the horse while trying to run away after seeing a ghost. And thest one was used by his wife when she misunderstood that this fellow was his adulterous lover.

    ....... This is too nasty. Moreover, the person in question is not aware of that herself.

    ¡¶Is something wrong?¡·

    ¡¸No..... With this the story is sorted out, but I will still demolish this castle¡¹

    ¡¶Eeeee ! ? You are cruel ~desuu ! ?¡·

    ¡¸Please hear me out until the end. I will instead offer you a better ce to stay. With this, you will be safe and will be able to live freely. So how about it? ¡¹

    ¡¶Really? In that case there is nothing toin about......¡·

    Alright, negotiationspleted. I have her return inside the picture at once, and unfasten the frame. That reminds me, with the exception of the first feudal lord, the picture was not properly thrown away. Usually, I don¡¯t think you would ce something like a decorated picture of the wife of the previous feudal lord.

    ¡¶Sometimes, the picture was almost thrown away. But since the painter who drew this was a famous person, and since its value somehow rises, it was left as it is one way or another.¡·

    I see. So its value as a work of art was high. In that case, should I remove this picture and sell it? I don¡¯t want to keep holding on to something like a picture of the murdered feudal lord¡¯s wife as well. If there was a different picture inserted in it instead, I think there won¡¯t be problems.

    When we returned to the entrance hall, everyone has gathered there. For the time being I roughly exin the circumstances, and reveal ghost¡¯s true colors. Although it is a legacy of an ancient civilization, it is extremely troublesome. But it cannot be helped even if I say so now.

    After sorting out the problem, I open the [Gate], and move the whole castle to Brunhild. As one would expect, I was slightly uneasy since it was my first time moving something this big. But there were no problems.

    After that, I went to the [Workshop] and talked with Rosetta. It seems the materials arecking. Mainly the things like ss, cloth of sorts, and small amount of lumber. About that, even if they are necessary expenses, is there no choice but to pay up with my own money? ss for instance. It is somehow possible to take it from the wooden scrap storehouse that looks usable to some extent. But for things like fabric, I guess using brand new one is better. Even if it is disassembled and reconstructed, there seems to be limits to it.

    ¡¸If you have those materials with you, have them sent to the [Workshop] little by little. And while reconstructing the castle based on the data, it will then be assembled on the actual spot~dearimasuyo. Speaking of which, where will it be ced ~dearimasuka? ¡¹

    Of course for a castle, I pointed to the center of the country; thus, in the middle of it. Brunhild¡¯s terrain doesn¡¯t have much highs and lows. Therefore, it will certainly be possible to easily cultivate it. But currently, there are no such ns with the exception of building a castle. So even if it is ced in the middle, it won¡¯t be a hindrance, I think. If problems arise, it will be fine if I move the whole castle again.

    Since it will bepleted approximately on the third day only if the materials are provided, should I go for it and try to gather the leftover (materials) ?

 Chapter 103: Completion and First Vassals

    Chapter 103: Completion and First Vassals

    ¡¸To really be able to do it in three days....¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the power of [Workshop] ~dearimasu!¡¹

    *Mufuu*, Rosetta puffs her thin chest with pride.

    Looking at [Workshop]¡¯s monitor, a pure white, small (although I said that, it is by farrger than Belfast¡¯s residence by far) castle showed up in front of my eyes.

    Because it was said that the strength of fabrics that got dirty or got worn out wouldn¡¯t be restored even if disassembly-reconstructing was done, brand new ones were prepared. If I went back to the extent of getting something like silkworm¡¯s cocoon, I might have gotten it free of charge, but it was faster to buy it. Frankly, things such as making something from raw materials is the pinnacle of difficulty. I am not inconvenienced in regards to money.

    Ma, I was able to cut hinoki cypress and evergreen oaks for lumber. This way was faster than buying.

    In regard to ss, in order to make it at the time of Empire¡¯s rebellion, I thought about changing the transparency of iron tes in that situation; however, if I kept making those with [Workshop], magic wouldpletely vanish from it, and I would get stuck with applying magic on all the iron tes after construction was done. Well, I was able to do it in one shot with my smartphone, but still.

    After this and that, the castle was built.

    After raising it over the big moat, we crossed over the big drawbridge yet again and advanced towards the inside of castle walls. The water in the moat is perfectly clear; it appears that it was being pulled from the nearby river. The purification system seems to be simr to the one used in the canals going around the Babylon. By merging the floodgates upstream and downstream, at times when it seems that a flood will ur after heavy rain or something, it is also possible to alter the flow¡¯s direction.

    When we enter the inside of castle walls after passing through the splendid castle gates, there are defense facilitiesposed of side towers and ramparts and so on, as well as the gatekeepers-san¡¯s guardroom, and then there was also arge garden spreading out. And the back of the house lead to the training field.

    Furthermore, when we ascended the spacious stairway built with splendid marble inside, a gorgeous water fountain at the center of the garden became visible.

    When we proceeded further, crossing the garden, the gate leading inside of the castle finally came into sight. When we opened therge double doors and entered inside, an unbelievably high open ceiling with wonderful chandelier and a big staircase leading to the second floory before our eyes. The staircase with theid out red carpet divides to the left and right midway, and connects towards the second floor.

    That shape of a drawn gentle curve¨Cwhen I thought where have I seen that, I remembered, no way, it resembled Belfast¡¯s castle. When I think about that seriously, isn¡¯t that natural? After all, this castle is using Belfast¡¯s castle¡¯s design as the foundation.

    ¡¸It is lovely. It is somehow soothing¡¹

    It seems Yumina feels simr as well. She felt so since it resembles the ce where she was born and raised, you know.

    Ascending to the second floor, when we opened the big door of a secluded room, an extravagantly wide ce with high ceiling came into view. Furnished with a big skylight in the ceiling, the room had shining light downpour on a gorgeous chair which is raised above the floor. Is this the audience room?

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that a little too gorgeous? This thing.......¡¹

    Who will be the one sitting there? me?

    ¡¸It is surely the ce to receive the visiting messengers of the foreign countries and others, thus if it isn¡¯t at least this extravagant, you will be made fun of. Touya-sama¡¯s magnificence has to be shown off¡¹

    I understand what Ruu says as well, but...... I am still embarrassed, somehow. After being asked to try to sit on the chair by everyone and then coerced, I tried to sit down for the time being, but it was the most ufortable. However, everyone said things like [Ooh~] and [quite good] at their own convenience.

    First of all, there will be no messengers or such in a country where there is still nothing, I think. And even then, there are no vassals as well. It will be unnecessary for a while.

    After that, everyone, wondering about their own rooms and so on, looked around the facilities freely. I as well tried to visit reception hall, dining hall, library, concert hall, drill ground, courtyard, but I was not able to bring myself to see them all. As I thought, isn¡¯t it too spacious? Rather than Belfast¡¯s castle, the n was to make it considerably smaller, but still.

    When we finished looking around to some extent, everyone came to sit and rx on the sofa at the big room facing therge balcony.

    ¡¸Weeell, it is spacious ~degozaru. Cleaning it will be dreadful ~degozaru......¡¹

    ¡¸Well, since the castle is bestowed with [Protection] as a whole, I think neither simple dirt nor cracks won¡¯t attach. However, because the dust will collect.......¡¹

    As I answered Yae and turned my head to the balcony, I saw Yumina and Ruu making merry while gazing at the outside scenery. What energy..... That¡¯s youth, isn¡¯t it. Or rather, that makes me sound like an old man.

    Coming to the ce where we rx, the maid corps of Lapis-san, Cecil-san, Rene, and Shisuka brought ck tea and tea cakes. Lime-san is waiting behind as well.

    ¡¸A wonderful castle, Danna-sama. By any means, I didn¡¯t even think that without passing even one year since since I started working, I would be serving in the castle once again¡¹

    ¡¸Forgive me. Lime-san originally stopped serving at the castle, returned home and yet... ¡¹

    ¡¸No-no. The blood of youth these days seems to be boiling. Since after this, it seems like it will be even more hectic.......¡¹

    Saying so, Lime-sanughs. Because the person himself doesn¡¯t mind it, it will be better for me not to mind it as well.

    ¡¸Master, there surely is a garden with a fountain in it, but is it fine to revise it a little bit again?¡¹

    While pouring the tea, Shisuka asks such a thing. Since she was managing the sky garden of Babylon, I guess gardening is her forte. Apart from Julio-san, who is in charge of courtyard, it has been decided that Shisuka may do as she likes in regard to garden.

    ¡¸By the way, the training room in castle...¡¹

    ¡¸There is one ! ! ¡¹

    (TL: I assume it is some kind of euphemism for S&M y. UP: after googling the kanji, I am now sure of it. NSFW)

    She truly does not behave, this fellow!

    When I picked up the tea cup, Rene ced the bowl with tea cakes for me. After that time, Rene heard about her own origin from Carol-san. However, instead of returning to the Empire, she announced to continuing to live here. And promised to meet with grandmother eventually when she sorted out her feelings.

    Rene too, got used to the maid appearance, and it seems that she grew ustomed to everyone¡¯s help as well. Sometimes she makes a mistake too, but her level isn¡¯t bad.

    ¡¸However, Danna-sama~. Ifes to us living here as well, won¡¯t it be a little inconvenient~? It will be a hard time as well to go to buy things, you know~? ¡¹

    Cecil-san asks me with the soft same as usual tone. Certainly, with there being nothing but the castle in this country, it isn¡¯t possible to even do shopping.

    ¡¸Tentatively, the n is to connect this ce and Belfast¡¯s mansion with [Gate], you see. It is indeed inconvenient ¡¹

    I considered that since before, and thought about making an authentication type [Gate]. By making a [Program], it will be prepared so that only the people I authorize could pass by. After all, it is better to be cautious.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s request Tom-san and Hack-san to be the mansion¡¯s gatekeepers as is. Thus if something happens on the opposite side, they could contact this ce. The defense on this side..... That¡¯s it, should we put Cerberus or something in garden? ¡¹

    ¡¸The strongest watchdog, right¡¹

    Elsieughs. Hell¡¯s watchdog is the watchdog of my castle. His nose is good too, if there are intruders, he will immediately notice them, I think.

    It should be fine as well to summon werewolves or lizardmen as guards, but as one would expect, if I go that far, it seems like it will be called monster castle or something, which I am a bit hesitant about.

    ¡¸Are? What could it be...... a puppy.... Not. A bear.... A teddy-bear?¡¹

    Ruu who was at balcony raised her voice seemingly wondered. A Bear? Could it be.....

    Quickly going to the balcony, I concentrate my eyes in the direction where Ruu looks in. Over there walks a stuffed bear with small steps, passing through the castle gates together with its master who opened her ck parasol.

    ===============================Scene-Change=======================

    ¡¸Good grief...... when I turned my eyes for a moment, you became a king or something... what a promotion, you know. Rather than surprised, I am shocked¡¹

    While sitting on the sofa and drinking ck tea, Rin deres to me so. Opposite from her, after kneeling down, P rubbed her hands together as she drew close to me. What is the purpose of that [Program]...?

    ¡¸Moreover, you received a Regulus Empire¡¯s princess among other things? It is good be without worries, right?¡¹

    The phrase containing sarcasm somewhere came flying. Well, urately speaking, because I received princesses, I got stuck with receiving the country......

    ¡¸Well, my bad about the ce being upied with nothing but founding a nation, however it was decided that I wille to this country as Misumido ambassador. Please take care of me while living together¡¹

    ¡¸Ha!? Wait a minute, if i remember correctly Rin is an ambassador staying in Belfast, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸I passed that task to different person. Here seems to be more interesting¡¹

    Are you serious..... Well, I don¡¯t really mind but is it fine to change (your work) with reason being that it is interesting or something.... Still, if it is His Majesty Beast King of Misumido, he seems to permit it easily.

    ¡¸And then, there is one personal discussion. There are children saying they want to work here, and I wondered if could you hire them ?¡¹

    ¡¸Saying they want to work... in this country?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. In Brunhild Dukedom¡¹

    N~... Though there are hardly enough assistants, I don¡¯t wanna thoughtlessly employ someone as well. Even if someway or another a scheming fellow doesn¡¯t mix up among them, they won¡¯t be restricted. N? Aah, there is Yumina¡¯s magic eye, right? If it is that, she will be able to see through the person holding an evil intention or malice, I think.

    ¡¸Well, if that¡¯s the case, for the time being I will only meet them. Where are those people? ¡¹

    ¡¸They are waiting outside of castle gates¡¹

    Taking Yumina and Ruu along, when we moved to the other side of drawbridge, over there were three youngds. Rather than them being youngds, and apart from whether I am the same as well, they are slightly younger however. When all three of them saw my figure, they lowered their knees and hung their heads. Aaah, stand up, stand up. If you do such a thing, that will be ufortable.

    Etto, all three of them are beastmen, right. Rabbit boy, wolf girl and... fox boy, is it. Are? That rabbit boy.... Where did I.... Ah !

    ¡¸Etto, you are Rain-san, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸It has been a while, Touya-sama¡¹

    Redheaded short rabbit boy smiles with a grin. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, during the travel to Misumido, he was a subordinate of wolfman officer Garun.

    Are? Still, if that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t he be the soldier of Misumido?

    ¡¸I have retired from soldier employment of Misumido. Please employ me in this country somehow¡¹

    ¡¸Still why... Garun-san was surely pleased with you, and you would be able to get promotion too¡¹

    ¡¸At the time when Touya-sama brought down ck dragon, I was deeply moved by what a truly amazing person you are. Because of that person founding a nation, not being able already to even stay or stand, depending on request towards Rin-sama...... ¡¹

    That¡¯s more than I deserve. Don¡¯t wanna feel that responsibility..... While listening to that, the wolf girl standing next to him giggled.

    ¡¸Rain-chan. Calm down. Touya-sama is pulling back¡¹

    ¡¸Ah... for~, forgive me¡¹

    Bing bright red, Rain-san hangs his head in shame. ncing sideways, the wolf girl with pin-up styled silver hair bows her head a little.

    ¡¸I am called Norun. You have looked after my older brother¡¹

    ¡¸Older brother?¡¹

    ¡¸Norun is a younger sister of officer Garun¡¹

    Rain-san gives an exnation to me who was looking dubious. Aah, because of that....

    The left-over fox boy quickly bowed his head to me, who was consenting. He seems like a boy with serious, stiff look. I wonder if he is a few years older than me? He is also tall. His fox ears stretched over his blond hair and fluffy tail are shaking quickly.

    ¡¸Nic Strand. Nice to meet you. Heika(king)¡¹

    Saying so, he takes an upright standing posture with a snap. I would like for you stop with Heika, but..... I am a king of dukedom, appearing to be a formal king, but it seems that in my former world there was no such position. It seems to exist in anime world. Though it was destroyed by colonyser (TL: I guess, gundam reference?). Well, it is nonsense to bring up the themon knowledge of the other side. Since it seems to be certainly different still from the [Duke] as in Duke Ortlinde. It seems to not be very good thinking much about it. More than that, what I am wondering about....

    ¡¸You say Strand..... Do you have any rtion to the house of Olga-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Olga-san is a cousin from father¡¯s side. Trade merchant Orba Strand is my uncle ¡¹

    Ah, as I thought. What¡¯s this, doesn¡¯t that make it so that all three people have a connection with me after all? When I tried to think about that, this makes sense. Since the nation was just founded, unless it is the people who are somehow personally rted to me, it won¡¯t likely to be known.

    ¡¸Those three people are also skillful as it is, I think they are fit to guard this castle¡¹

    As I hear Rin¡¯s rmendation, I switch my line of sight to Yumina. She quietly smiles and gives a small nod. It seems like, they passed the judgement of magic eyes.

    ¡¸N~... I have not yet decided anything, however. Since there is no work resembling that of Knight Order or an Army, I might have you rece it with odd jobs or something. If it is still good then¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Please treat me well¡¹¡¹¡¹

    A nice reply. For the time being, about the ce to live, there is said to be a guardroom as well. Men and women should be in different ones, I think. Maybe I should have them live in the main castle. Let¡¯s think about that after the number of people increases.

    When an organization simr to the Knight order is made eventually, should I construct a building for that as well.

    ¡¸Then, two men and one woman, it is still not the number of the Knight Order still. Since it might properly be one eventually, then....... N?¡¹

    Rain-san put on heavy atmosphere towards my words. Norun-san makes an awkward cramped smile, Nic-san inly turns away his eyes. Eh? What is it? Did I somehow say something bad?

    ¡¸Baka. Rain-san is the girl, you know¡¹

    ¡¸..............................wha£¿¡¹

    The words were thrown in from behind by Rin, and looking at the behavior of P, who is holding back her face to such impression underneath feet feet, the sweat started running from all of my body. Eh? Are you serious....?

    Rotating my face with [gi-gi-gi-gi-gi], I am facing towards Lane-san, who is feeling despondent and dangling her rabbit ears. Eh, short hair, the sense of handsome youth is indeed felt... Certainly, If I look properly, neutral-like features, or rather, a woman¡¯s, are visible....right. I can see it.

    ¡¸.......a woman¡¹

    ¡¸Forgive me for my mistaaake ! ! ¡¹

    It is unheard of for an official king to prostrate himself, but the history of this country started just like that.

    (TL: there you have it, should we change Rain-san name to Lane-san? Let us know in thements)

 Chapter 104: Mounts and the Emperor

    Chapter 104: Mounts and the Emperor

    The three people who became the soldiers of my new Brunhild Dukedom had considerable skills as one might expect since they were rmended by Rin.

    With Rain-san¡¯s forte for the sword, Norun-san ¨C twin swords and Nic-san ¨C the speared axe called halberd, I had them fight with Yae, but there was not that much difference. Shouldn¡¯t I have hopes if that¡¯s the case, right?

    ¡¸Heika, there are no horses in this castle, am I right?¡¹

    ¡¸Horses?¡¹

    Being objected firmly as usual by Nic-san, I became aware that there are no horses in this castle. You see, moving around and such is done entirely via [Gate]. And since bicycles are used at the royal capital, there was no need for them..

    ¡¸Are the horses really necessary?¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re fighting as cavalry, that is. There shouldn¡¯t be fighting and such, but not training with them in case of emergency makes a world of difference¡¹

    Truly. The work of a soldier is to fight. I must not hesitate to invest for that sake.

    ¡¸Moreover, it will be possible to patrol domestically as well if we have horses you know. We also would like to grasp the topography of this country in advance and other things¡¹

    What Rain-san is saying is also quite right. That reminds me, this person refers to herself with [boku]...... Saying it in that manner can mistake her for a man too.

    (tl: boy version of ¡®me¡¯)

    However, horses, horses.

    ¡¸In that case, shall we summon something more convenient?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    As I leave behind Nic-san who didn¡¯t understand my intentions, I concentrate my magic and draw a magic formation on the ground.

    ¡¸Darknesse forth, what I seek is the king of the sky, Griffon¡¹

    When the thick fog that appeared inside of the magic formation cleared up, one griffon can be seen standing there.

    ¡¸Uwaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing...¡¹

    ¡¸Thats....¡¹

    Each of them had a different surprised reaction, but they all just continued staring at the griffon in front of them.

    ¡¸Etto, You are... Paul, no, is it John? Listen John. From now on you will be partnered with Nic-san. You should start getting along with each other.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuaa¡¹

    John barked shortly, and went to Nic-san. Though he was quite hesitant at first, he still touched John, and gently brushed its back.

    ¡¸He is obedient. He also seemed to understand wordspletely¡¹

    ¡¸He can¡¯t talk. However, he understands words since he tentatively is a summoned beast. I think that he will be easier to handle than normal horse. Well, should you try to ride him for now? ¡¹

    The harness (though I don¡¯t know whether such thing is applicable in this case because it is not a horse) is not attached, and when Nic-san daringly and nimbly straddled its back, John the Griffon slowly started to walk.

    When Nic-san gives themand, John quickens his walking speed. The walk bes a trot, then bes a run, and before long he flutters his wings and leaps into the sky.

    ¡¸How is that?¡¹

    ¡¸Well... it is amazing, Heika. The height is frightening, but I will certainly try to conquer it¡¹

    While saying so, he again leaps into the sky. Most of all, he looks pleased with this.

    ¡¸Heika! Me as well ! I want that as well ! ¡¹

    Norun-san draws closer to me. Or rather, even that person started calling me things like [Heika]. Behind her back, there was Rain-san expressing a simrly exited look.

    I will do the summoning properly even if you don¡¯t urge me like that.

    N~, however, it seems boring if it is another Griffon. Surely they are girls so should I summon an authentic one?

    ¡¸Darknesse forth, what I seek is horse flying in the sky, Pegasus ¡¹

    After the fog was cleared from the magic formation, two white horses appeared holding pure white wings.

    ¡¸Uwaa ! Uwaa ! Pretty !¡¹

    Norun-san approaches one of them, and gently brushed its back. Rain-san as well timidly touched the wings of the other one.

    ¡¸As for their names, I think I have called them Ann and Diana. Ann will pair up with Norun-san while Diana ¨C with Rain-san¡¹

    Fururu, while they shake their heads as acknowledgment, Ann lowers its head and wings, and prompts Norun-san to get on. Simrly with Nic-san, Norun-san immediately straddles her and after raising her speed little by little, she leaped into the sky. Rain-san also straddles Diana after a short while and leaps into the sky as well.

    After they encircle the whole length of the castle, all three people came down. While ignoring them who are still excited, I take out a magic beast leather from [Storage], make saddles, stirrups, mouthpieces and reins with [Modelling], and hand them over to the three people.

    The afternoon is then scheduled for them toe look at the state of affairs in the country, and to practice getting ustomed to riding. If anything happens, should they make sure to pray silently to the summoned beasts, it will be possible for them to have a telepathicmunication with me even if we are separated, so there is nothing to worry about.

    Ma, in essence, it should be fine for them to do as they like in afternoon. Though it seems Nic-san has seriously caught up with this duty as well. He is an obstinate one.

    ========================Scene-Change============================

    As for me, there are things which I have to do apart from entrusting the patrolling to our soldiers.

    On the first floor of castle, I remodeled the interior of one room, established a full-length mirror so that a person can pass through it, and installed an iron te beside it.

    ¡¸Touya-anchan, what is this metal nk?¡¹

    ¡¸Touching the metal nk opens the [Gate] and records the one who recently used it. Of course nobody but the authorized people can go through it¡¹

    I give a Rene a suitable exnation, who is looking at the mirrors in wonder. Touch sensors doesn¡¯t exist, and it will be unable to make a decision if only [Search] is used. If someone uses something like a disguise with transformation magic, there is a possibility that he will be able to pass through. In that case, by touching the metal nk, it will surely be able to authenticate (a user) from things like fingerprint and waves of magical power.

    ¡¸Moreover, it is capable of setting a specified destination, but currently, it is only with the Belfast¡¯s mansion and the reading cafe¡¹

    I ced simr mirrors to those areas as well, though it¡¯s not really meaningful since both of them are in Belfast. Shall I eventually buy small house in Misumido and Regulus as well? No, will it be fine if I receive them as embassies from the kings?

    U~n, as for His Majesty the Emperor it will be fine, but His Majesty The Beast King didn¡¯t hear the story about the [Gate], so....

    ¡¸For now, let¡¯s test it. Rene, try touching this metal nk¡¹

    ¡¸Like this?¡¹

    Rene obediently raises one hand to her utmost and hits the metal nk. Did I ce it a little bit too high? When Rene touches the metal nk, it shines, and Rene¡¯s name rises to its surface.

    Thereupon, the mirror shines in dim light, and [Gate]pletes its preparation.

    ¡¸Then, state your destination¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Etto, Belfast mansion¡¹

    Reacting to Rene¡¯s words, the mirror shines even more. With her hand seemingly being pulled over, Rene enters inside the mirror, and vanishes from the room. Okay, it is sess.

    After that, I also touched the metal nk to chase after her. Because it is also made so that no one beside the person who touched it (the metal nk) can go through, it is necessary for each person using it to one by one touch it for the sake of safety. Also if a viin makes a threat and the [Gate] doesn¡¯t open, he won¡¯t be restricted either.

    When I pass through the mirror, I came out in one of Belfast mansion¡¯s room. Are? Rene is not here.

    When I open the door and go into the corridor, I heard Rene¡¯s voice by the entrance hall. N? Is there a guest?

    ¡¸Is there something wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Touya-an-cha... Danna-sama. It seems like there is a letter from the royal pce¡¹

    The gatekeeper Tom-san came to the entry hall and handed me the letter. As for Tom-san andpany (tl: Hack-san), I allowed them to use the detached room Julio-san and ir-san used before they moved to the castle.

    When I read the letter, it is stated that they would like me toe to the Royal Pce.

    On what business, I wonder.

    ============================Scene-Change========================

    ¡¸Ououou. So you are the rumored Mochizuki Touya-dono, aren¡¯t you ?! No, it is His Majesty The Duke King already, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸Haa......¡¹

    In front of me is the Shaved Head Ossan introduced by His Majesty The King of Belfast. That¡¯s it, doesn¡¯t he resemble the Hollywood actor who yed the most unlucky character in the detective world. I couldn¡¯t believe it. I am surprised because this person is the Emperor of Belfast Kingdom¡¯s neighboring Rifurisu Empire, Rig Riku Rifurisu. So that means he is the father of Princess Ririeru, that rose author ?

    ¡¸I have heard about your various great efforts from Belfast King, you see? However, something like stopping the Empire¡¯s rebellion by yourself, that¡¯s unthinkable! ¡¹

    ¡¸No, well, excuse me....¡¹

    There was particrly nothing to apologize for, but without thinking, it already came out from my mouth.

    ¡¸.... I see. It is as the Belfast King said. Apparently, you seem to have no strange ambitions ¡¹

    ¡¸Ambitions, you say... Why would there be such a thing?¡¹

    ¡¸You are the man, whoposedly triumphed by yourself even though your opponents were soldiers of the imperial capital with a demon army, and all the while, you were marrying Belfast and Regulus princesses. When it is done by someone from another country, there is nothing but to think of it as a threat as well¡¹

    Aa~....... is that how the other side sees it? Certainly, it is inevitable even if you are careful despite having no such intention here.

    ¡¸Well, while it may be true, I think that other countries won¡¯t hugely risk imitating something simr as well. However, they can misunderstand the situation thinking that if they anger you, their countries would be destroyed¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do such thing you know¡¹

    Though I cannot dere it with absolute certainty. For example, if a country from somewhere sends an assassin during my absence, and if during that time Yumina is killed, I won¡¯t be confident that I will be able to forgive that. I will probably drag out that wire puller, and make it so that he would rather die.

    This side have no intention of doing anything. Though even if I dered it so, there certainly are people who will not believe that.

    ¡¸And, with this, as for Rifurisu Empire, we want to deepen our friendship with your country. Still, by all rights, we want you to take a daughter from our house as bride too, but...¡¹

    ¡¸I will hold back on that. No, seriously !¡¹

    I don¡¯t want that princess. Seriously don¡¯t wanna.

    ¡¸Well, as for us, it was decided that she will marry into a foreign country. We too can¡¯t cancel that. It is bad luck¡¹

    Far from being a bad luck, it is a favor. Just by imagining the troubles of the husband of the family she marries into, I instinctively wanted to send encouraging words to him. Since I was told that her being an author is a secret from her father as well, the cat might be surely covered with that. A cat with thick skin that is.

    ¡¸It seems that the Brunhild castle waspleted as well. Therefore, how about inviting only us toe? It won¡¯t be a political gathering, rather, just deepening our friendship as fellow kings¡¹

    ¡¸By invitation, do you mean the kings of western alliance?¡¹

    Attending to them even if it is just the said invited kings and yet, to each one? When I make a dubious looking expression, His Majesty the King of Belfast answered withcent smile.

    ¡¸Umu. Belfast, Rifurisu, Misumido, Regulus. I think it is a good thing that fellow kings want to get along with each other, right?¡¹

    ¡¸......That¡¯s the intention?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Even the king wants to rx ¡¹¡¹

    Woi.

    ¡¸asionally, we want to rx and forget our standpoints as kings, and to y around, you know. If it is Touya-dono, you might be able to prepare such entertainment, right?¡¹

    Well, certainly, this world which has little amusements is iparable to the likes of the amusement country I came from. But still, saying to invite the kings, isn¡¯t it an enormous event? I cannot go with half measures about cooking, defence and reception, I guess.

    ¡¸It is fine even if you don¡¯t think hard about anything. Just invite us normally like how you invite a friend¡¹

    His Majesty The Emperor says such a thing, but it doesn¡¯t change that it is a big event. Are, won¡¯t I be the only one profiting from this? I think that making a good impression on foreign countries is not a bad thing, but even still~.

    It was fine to reject it as well, but the looks of those two are full of expectations. I get it, so I will ept the offer.

    ¡¸I understand. Let¡¯s make an invitation. But still, please refrain from doing something like quarreling as mutual countries or raising political spections ¡¹

    ¡¸Of course we understand that. And then, will it be fine toe together with family members as well?¡¹

    ¡¸It is not a problem. However, including the king, you have to do with only around five people, since we too arecking helpers¡¹

    Oh dear. Since one cannot help but to bring his whole family one by one, it seems like it will be hectic.

 Chapter 105: Game Room and Invitation Preparations

    Chapter 105: Game Room and Invitation Preparations

    Now then. Inviting them is fine, but where shall I start working on. Since they said they wanted to y around, I should start from that. With the scope of my knowledge, shall I base it from something that is rather simple to make?

    The first thing I started to make was Billiards. Aside from its simple structure, it can easily be enjoyed even if it¡¯s indoors.

    Next is the bowling alley. That as well wasn¡¯t difficult if I only use [Program] for reconstituting the thrown bowl and the fallen pins. But, I realized after making it, that this game might be intense for the kings who have aged a little.

    Totally automatic mahjong desk. Remembering the rules will be somewhat a serious (issue), but if they grow ustomed to itpletely, it will probably be a game where they will be able to very much enjoy its strategy too.

    After that, I made various indoor games such as stands for table tennis, pinball and air hockey.

    I also made several stands of automatic massage chairs to relieve fatigue. I initially thought about making it by myself, but this is good..... Ah... I¡¯m being cured.... I¡¯m definitely worn out from this and that......

    ¡¸Touya, Touya¡¹

    ¡¸N£¿¡¹

    Sitting at the mahjong desk, I, who was in paradise, was called out by Elsie while pointing at the tile in front of her.

    ¡¸This one ispleted right?¡¹

    ¡¸Let me see..... Hey.....!¡¹

    East-east-east-south-south-south-west-west-west-north-north-north-center center

    Big four winds, all honors, four concealed triplets waiting for one tile, then....

    ¡¸Tsumo£¿¡¹

    ¡¸......Tsumo, that is...¡£Triple... No, is it Five-fold yakuman? Since it is the dealer, that will be 80000 in all ......¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uee!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Lapis-san, Rosetta and Lindsey who are around the table raised their voices. Dreadful....

    Let¡¯s make sure not to seat at the same table as Elsie.

    ¡¸Owner. Between sh and Straight, which one is stronger ~nodesu?¡¹

    ¡¸Etto, sh is stronger¡¹

    This time, I answered Sylvie-san¡¯s question who was ying poker with Berui-san at another table. Lately, I requested the workers of [Moon Read] reading cafe for help since it is simply not enough if it is just us. From there, the head waitress Sylvie-san, Shia-san from the kitchen and Berui-san from the reception desk came.

    Including the maid-sans of our house, I had Sylvie-san and others y with them one game since ying it is the best way to remember the rules.

    ¡¸Danna-sama~, Please take Shisuka-chan away from billiards table. I cannot, even for a single time, use the cue stick~¡¹

    ¡¸Calcting the angle of reflection and angle of incidence and the condition of cushion, if one controls his strength, it won¡¯t be a difficult game ~desu¡¹

    Cecil-san said with a troubled voice, and Shisuka replied with the calm face. Ah~, Was there a mistake in choosing the suitable person for it? Unless one misses even once after [breaking] in a nine-ball rule, it will certainly be a [Break ¨C Run ¨C Out] kind of thing.

    I left the game room for a while and went to the dining hall kitchen. In the spacious kitchen, ir-san is together the person in charge of [Moon Read]¡¯s kitchen duty, Shia-san, while Rene is trying to help them.

    ¡¸Ah, Danna-sama. Nice timing, please taste this¡¹

    I take in my hands the piping hot baked sweets passed to me by ir-san and stuff it in my cheeks. Un, Tasty.

    ¡¸It is good that it properly became a waffle. It is tasty. Ah, if it is garnished with something like whipped cream, it will be even more tasty ¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then, we will try to make that as well¡¹

    Holding the waffle in my mouth as it is, I took out a cooled object from the simple refrigerator made with an inserted ice and was standing in the corner of the kitchen. Un, it hardened properly.

    ¡¸Owner, this is?¡¹

    Shia-san interestingly gazes at the object I took out.

    ¡¸It is a pudding. If it is also garnished with whipped cream or fruits, it will be gorgeous¡¹

    It is called [Pudding-A-La-Mode]. Taking out one te, and overturning the cup on top of it upside down, I take out the contents. The yellow caramel that streams on the te with a [Pururun] sound looks appetizing. I try to take a mouthful of it after getting a spoon. It is a bit thick, but you might say it is fine.

    Shia-san puts the spoon with pudding in her mouth. Opening her eyes in wonder of its vor, she continues to eat one spoon after another while pping her mouth. I guess that is also a sess?

    ¡¸Touya-anchan, the potato was cut ording to what you said, but what is this?¡¹

    In front of Rene, the potato cut in sticks became a pile on top of the chopping board. After washing it roughly with water and taking it out, I added a small amount of oil in a frying pan. I then ced it in 1 piece at a time while heating it on medium fire. When the potato started floating, it is taken out. This time, it was ced on a high temperature oil and it was deep-fried until it is ready.

    I sprinkled it with salt, garnished it with the homemade ketchup, and tried eating two of it. I felt an earth-shattering delicacy from the French-fries after a long time despite it not being a significant thing.

    ¡¸Tasty ! Touya-anchan, is it fine to take all of it ! ?¡¹

    ¡¸All of it, you say. Well, it is fine. But you know, if you eat too much of it, you will have a sour stomach so be careful.¡¹

    While bitterly smiling I passed Rene the French-fries on each te and she ate thest two, three strips. From the side, no sooner thanter, ir-san and Shia-san extended their hands and ate a mouthful without stopping. .... You will grow fat, you know.

    For now, the meals and indoor items for ying are fine somehow, right? What¡¯s left is defense, is it?

    When I go to the training field inside of castle walls, the three neers of our Knight Order were stretching on the ground as they were breathing roughly. Yae wasughing while she was overlooking them. It was not she who knocked down the three people. It were the grim Ojii-san with grizzled long moustache and the Ossan with scars all over his body who were standing beside her.

    Baba Tokiharu and Yamagata Masakage. Militarymanders of Takeda territory of Ishen. They are two people out of the four Takeda kings of school of armed fighting.

    ¡¸Yo, youngster. Is something wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I thought whether I should check the state of affairs¡¹

    As usual, this Baba-jiisan calls me youngster even though tentatively, I became a king.

    ¡¸Oou, Touya. Those fellows are quite promising. They are still wet behind the ears however¡¹

    Yamagata-Ossan smiles with a broad grin while carrying arge sword on his shoulder. This one is calling me by my first name.

    I specifically had this paire in order to train those three people. I thought about asking someone like Niel-san from Belfast or Yae¡¯s older brother, but they somehow seemed busy, so I held back. Those two people, on the contrary, looks like they were free.

    Takeda Katsuyori who became a new head of Takeda family daringly kept away the close aides of the previous head of the family Takeda Shingen in any way, and started to be self-centered or something. Despite that I only gave advice, it seems like there are disputes with Oda as well for some reason. Is that the recklessness of a young man who has not even reached 20 years old, or is he really a stupidly ipetent feudal lord.... It might be that the downfall of Takeda is close.

    ¡¸However, the youngster being the king.... Of a very small country, even if it isn¡¯t great. Well, since you are able to use an amazing magic to that extent, even that in itself isn¡¯t strange....¡¹

    ¡¸This fellow is a little envious ~ze. Compared to our feudal lord....¡¹

    Sighing heavily, Yamagata-Ossan mutters so, while looking at the three people stretching. It seems that there are considerable troubles.

    ¡¸How is it really? Won¡¯t it be foolish to fight with Oda?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, rather than Oda¡¯s movement, it¡¯s the actions of our feudal lord that are a problem. He thoughtlessly gives orders while not pondering deeply the ideas thate to his mind. And when money runs out, he simply does things like raising taxes to the popce. Generally speaking, his reputation is bad. Rather than crushing Oda, it might be us who will quickly take the crushing and forfeit the territory with how things are going. That guy Kousaka has already admonished him, but he really doesn¡¯t listen at all¡¹

    It seems like things became considerably bad. Even if the person who founded the nation was a rare hero, there are a lot of countries which were ruined simply because of the stupidity of the second generation. With this, Shigen-san probably won¡¯t even rest in peace too.

    ¡¸If you like, will youe to our country? If it is now, this newly built country, would like some helpers¡¹

    ¡¸Uumu. It is surely an attractive offer. However, there are still the obligations towards Oyakata-sama....¡¹

    ¡¸Baba-dono is stiff. Isn¡¯t that fine? We have been invited at great pains, I support this ~ze. However, having no battlefield here is a little dissatisfying though.¡¹

    That was a dangerous remark just now. Really, this is why battle maniacs are problematic. He is a nice match with His Majesty The Beast King of Misumido.

    ¡¸Whatever our decisions are, we can¡¯t immediately give an answer right here because we have to return and speak with Kousaka and Naito. Even ifes to the point that it is us that will be crushed, we have to properly see thest moments of Takeda with our own eyes¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I understand your feelings. I won¡¯t coerce you because it¡¯s fine for me if that¡¯s how your feel¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, Thank you¡¹

    Yamagata-Ossan lowers his shoulderedrge sword, and shifts his attention to the three people stretching (on the ground).

    ¡¸Now then, break time is over. Same as before, I wille at the three of you at the same time ¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Hai£¡¡¹¡¹¡¹

    While answering vigorously, all three people stood up and prepared their weapons. They then were filled with fighting spirit. Will the defenses be safe as well with this I wonder. Naturally, I will ensure they are even if I have to do it alone.

    When I turned back inside the castle after leaving behind the training field, the big double doors are automatically opened. It then closed behind my back when I entered the entrance hall. It is not an automatic door. The person who opened and closed the doors for me is in front of me. Or rather, it is [decorated].

    One picture is hanging on thending stairs leading up to the second floor from the entrance hall.

    ¡¸Somehow, it seems that it is busy inside the castle, Master¡¹

    Wearing a white dress, a girl protrudes just her upper body from inside of the picture. It is the artifact frame which I recovered after that aforementioned ghost uproar. When she understood that I am the owner of the Babylon, she started to call me Master the same as Shisuka.

    The picture of the wife-san of the murdered feudal lord was disposed long ago and a different suitable picture was ced inside the frame using the money gained from the previous picture.

    As a result, the girl in herte teens, wearing a white dress with a pink ribbon holding her hair, was born anew. Her name is Ripple because Ripple is the name given to that ghost castle.

    ¡¸Since everyone is busy preparing for the reception of the kings, will Ripple help as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Hai. If there are strange movements, I will notify you since my eyes are always shining in this castle. Ah, just now Rene-chan has broken a te¡¹

    I don¡¯t understand it well. Ripple has reproduced herself with [Workshop] and is now capable of freely moving inside the same frames. It also seems she is able to share that sensations as well. As for reproductions, the main body integrates into them because it was not copied with (her) purpose. I have obtained a convenient defense system. Puttingndscape paintings into the reproduced frames, they were then established all over the castle. Naturally, the private rooms are not decorated with them. Shall I call it a ghost surveince camera?

    For the time being, the every preparation is in order. All that¡¯s left is just greet the Royal Families.

 Chapter 106: Friendship Party and the Fireworks

    Chapter 106: Friendship Party and the Fireworks

    ¡¸Oooh ! I don¡¯t quite understand it, but it seems fun!¡¹

    The moment he enters the game room, King of Belfast turns towards the pinball stand. Moreover, having turned indomitably in the opposite direction towards the bowling alley, the Beast King of Misumido lifted the bowling ball.

    ¡¸Heavy! Is it, by any chance, a cannon ball? There are three holes in it though......¡¹

    Having entered after the two people, the Monarch and the Emperor are looking over the room curiously with restless eyes.

    (tl: I decided to go with ¡®Monarch¡¯ for Rifurizu ruler for distinction sake. There are too many kings in one room though)

    ¡¸So all those things are only for ying... It doesn¡¯t feel very luxurious ¡¹

    Behind the murmuring His Majesty the Emperor, their respective family members and guards are entering one after another.

    At first, only family members were allowed. But as one would expect, several guards were included because of the retainers constantly worrying.

    From Belfast: His Majesty The King, Queen Yue, Duke Ortlinde, Duchess Ellen, and Suu.

    From Regulus Empire: His Majesty the Emperor, Crown Prince Lux, Crown Princess Sarah.

    From Rifurizu Empire: His Majesty The Monarch, Queen Zelda, Princess Ririeru, Crown Prince Rideis.

    (tl:Link how could you....)

    From Misumido Kingdom: His Majesty The Beast King, Queen Thierie, First Prince Remza, Second Prince Alba, First Princess Tia.

    With this, there are a total of 17 people. Furthermore, several guards are following them.

    Among the ones from Belfast are Vice-Commander Niel and Lyon-san, from Regulus ¨C the one-eyed Knight Commander Gaspar-san, from Misumido ¨C Garrison Officer Garun-san, and from Rifurizu are guards I don¡¯t know anything about. Since from every country came five people or so, will that make it in total about 20 people present?

    The weapons were of course confiscated, and for arguments sake, [Paralyze] that was applied beforehand will be invoked should offensive magic be used.

    It seems that the guards who are seeing the devices for the first time as well have no words for it. Our three knights are waiting in the game room as guards just in case. It seems they are considerably nervous though. Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Since the defence of the castle itself are Kerberos, Griffin and Pegasus, who are in the garden, it will be fine.

    ¡¸Wee, to Our yroom. The various goods are assembled here are for everyone to y and enjoy with. As for how to y them, please inquire of the person from our house and an exnation will be provided ¡¹

    (tl: Spoken in super polite form from the position of the king and a host. Thus ¡®Our¡¯).

    Other than Elsie, Lindsey, Yae, Yumina and Rue, the maids corps of our house are standing in line. In addition to Lapis-san, Cecil-san, Rene and Shisuka, there are helpers from [Moon Read] Sylvie-san, Reba-san. Furthermore, Rosetta, who always wear working clothes, is assisting as well while wearing maid clothes this time. Naturally, the one supervising all of them is the wless butler Lime-san.

    ¡¸Also, the meals, drinks, sweets and so forth are prepared over there. Please feel free to partake them ¡¹

    In the corner of the game room therge table and chairs as well as reclining seats and massage chairs have been prepared. Various cuisines, sweets and such have been arranged on the table.

    Each of the Kings went towards the game they were interested in, and received exnations from everyone. It seems the Queen-samas and princesses from women camp became interested in the confections gathered on the table.

    ¡¸Oorya!¡¹

    Without dy, His Majesty The Beast King vigorously threw the bowling ball. Though in contrary to his yelling it ended up in the gutter. Is it the same for both Prince Remza and Prince Alba? Prince Remza is 9 years old, Alba is about 6 years, right? It seems that both of them are snow leopard beastmen too.

    At the air hockey, His Majesty The King of Belfast and Duke Ortlinde are having an intense sibling confrontation.

    At Mahjong board, I guess it it the parent and child confrontation between His Majesty The Emperor and Crown Prince Lux with His Majesty The Monarch and Crown Prince Rideis?

    Crown Prince Rideis is 12 years, if I remember correctly. He seems considerably mature, but being the younger brother of that rose-loving elder sister seems dreadful. And then, the same ever Crown Prince Lux is not standing out.... Or rather, I was surprised that person is getting married.

    Lapis-san answers the questions about the game while standing beside the mahjong board. It seems there are no problems because of the scoringbinations are ced across the board.

    Apparently, the guards who are watching the kingspete in a game are enjoying themselves as well.

    At the cuisine table, the cooking seems generally popr with the Queen-samas.

    It seems four people, Suu, Princess Ririeru, Princess Tia and Rene are ying Old Maid at the card¡¯s table. Is Princess Tia approximately the same age as Suu, 10 years old?

    ¡¸However, it is an unbelievable scene, right......¡¹

    Standing nearby, Vice-Commander Niel whispers silently. Moreover, the one reacting to it is the Knight Commander Gaspar-san.

    ¡¸Certainly. I thought that it was impossible for something like the kings of various western countries assembling in one building not just long time ago. Because of that, they are ying around together, aren¡¯t they¡¹

    Both people are bitterly smiling while enjoying billiards and gazing at their respective lords.

    From each of the kings¡¯ standpoint to each other, winning or losing a game won¡¯t have a strong influence on them. Therefore, they are handling one game after another continuously.

    ¡¸Touya-dono, what is this?¡¹

    His Majesty The Beast King points to the stand near the sidewall that is covered all over with holes. That reminds me, it waspletely exposed to Misumido that I can use [Gate]. It seems they were doubtful at first, but since Rin herself told them about it, they eventually believed it. Well, since it came to that, it is already toote to say something though.

    While taking the small soft hammer installed on the stand, His Majesty The Beast King peeks inside the hole.

    ¡¸In that game, youpete with points gained by striking the molesing out of there. Ah, it will be fine even if you don¡¯t strike with full power¡¹

    It is called ¡®Mole Beating¡¯. When the game starts, The Beast King immediately strikes the mole. As one would expect from a race made for battle...... Their kic vision is impressive. However, he is being naive!

    ¡¸Umee ! ?¡¹

    Midway through, the moles that entered a high speed modee up and down several times. As a result, His Majesty The Beast King finished the battle with a score of 92 points.

    ¡¸Kuu, one more time !¡¹

    Despite being told not to hit the moles very hard, The Beast King, while being serious, still stuck them forcefully. Just in case, the frame of the stand and the moles were built firmly, so I think it wouldn¡¯t break so easily.

    When I turn my eyes towards the meal table, the Queen-sama¡¯s are eating the desserts while amusing themselves with idle chat.

    Cecil-san and Lime-san were entrusted there, so I will pay more attention here.

    ¡¸His Majesty of Brunhild, how do you y this?¡¹

    Princes Remza and Alba of Misumido came asking about the big square cube ced in the corner of the room. This is a trampoline in a cube with a single transparent side. It is something where one can jump from all six sides with the help of magic.

    ¡¸Youe inside, and y by jumping about inside. With up to two adults it will be fine, so please try it¡¹

    When the snow leopard siblings went inside through the small entrance, they seemingly began to enjoy themselves without reservation. Eventually, they began to do things like backflips and air twists. Therianthropy physical abilities are awesome.......

    ¡¸Ooh, It seems fun. Though it seems a bit intense...... ¡¹

    Whileughing, His Majesty The Emperor gazes at the children jumping about.

    ¡¸There are chairs over there for relieving body fatigue. At first, it might seem painful, but it will gradually feel good, and remove your exhaustion¡¹

    ¡¸Hoo?¡¹

    After guiding His Majesty The Emperor to the massage chairs, I activated them with magic. The rollers behind the chair and the fallen out pumps at the bottom moved into position and slowly started the massage. At first His Majesty The Emperor was rather frowning a little, but after 5 minutes, it seems he closed his eyes while feeling good.

    ¡¸Ooh, Fuu~....... That feels good... that¡¯s nice!¡¹

    ¡¸It will stop if you press the button at the armrest¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, okay......¡¹

    Whether he heard me or not, I left this ce after I said that to His Majesty The Emperor who was melting infort.

    At the opposite side, His Majesty The Monarch and Misumido Beast King are having fun ying mini golf. Across from them, The Duke Ortlinde and Crown Prince Lux are ying table tennis, and further inside the King of Belfast and Gaspar-san are ying billiards. Oi-oi, is it fine for the guards to be ying, I wonder.

    ¡¸Our Majesty The King has invited him, and he received permission his Majesty The Emperor. Isn¡¯t it nice, Gaspar-san. I want to y too, you know¡¹

    Lyon-san, who came beside me, stated. That might as well be a job, isn¡¯t it. Entertaining The King with billiards? I call out to Lyon-san who gazes at them while feeling envious.

    ¡¸I invite you toe when you have an off-duty day or something. Aah, when you marry Olga-san, should we celebrate at our house?¡¹

    ¡¸Really ! ? Well, that will be enjoyable ! Everyone at knight order will be delighted !¡¹

    Should I invite the Knight Order as well? Well, that seems normal isn¡¯t it? Just like at the wedding banquet hall. The mood probably will like an after party though.

    After ying with each other, the men¡¯s camp now became interested with the served meals and snacks. Conversely, it is the Queen-samas turn to be interested with the games. Though even if I say it like that, they stayed away from games that requires a lot of movement like trampoline and bowling, and instead went to ying cards, mahjong, pinball and other rxing games.

    ¡¸Now then, it is a modest present from Our Brunhild to all, including the people from the escort¡¹

    Running out of games as well, when the hall quieted down, I call out to the invitees. The maids then started to distribute a card to everyone in the hall. There are 25 random numbers written on them. With a turn of the lottery, I told them to mark the ce with the number that came out. In other words, it is a bingo game.

    The gifts are shown to the audience after removing the cloth that was hanging in the corner of the room. It is a collection of various goods from ordinances like swords,nces and axes, to donated craftsmanship ornaments. There are also essories made from magic stones and stuffed plush toys. The weapons are not just simple arms either. Each has a special unique [Enchantment]. That said, these weapons are just unusually rare and are not that powerful.

    ¡¸Well then, shall we start. ...... 8 ! The first number is 8. Please mark the ce on your cards where number 8 is written. After you you get a set from 5 ¡®marks¡¯ horizontally, vertically or diagonally, we will give you one present¡¹

    In the end, that is a present for all present members. However, it is just about it being an early victory.*

    After a few turns, there appears someone who almost reached (the prize).

    ¡¸£²......£²......¡¹

    ¡¸Appear, 14 ! 14¡¹

    ¡¸51......Come out~¡¹

    While everyone is staring at it eagerly, the bingo machine turns.

    ¡¸32£¡ 32£¡¡¹

    ¡¸Full Set£¡¡¹

    The one who raised his voice was the Commander of Empire Knight Order Gaspar-san. After confirming that there are no problems and checking the received card, he was guided towards the gifts.

    ¡¸Say, What will you choose?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it fine to choose anything?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. However, you can choose only one, you know?¡¹

    Gaspar-san chose thence with the red ornament after deliberating.

    ¡¸Thisnce is called [me Lance]. When you recite the words, from the pointed end the fireballes out¡¹

    ¡¸How.....!¡¹

    ¡¸I will teach you the spell word afterwards. It will troubling if it is shot here¡¹

    Whileughing a bit, I hand over thence to Gaspar-san. The Commander of the Empire Knight Order delightfully holds thence and returns to his ce. Thence was passed to His Majesty The Emperor who in turn gazed at it with admiration.

    Because it consumes a lot of magic power, an ordinary person will bepletely exhausted after shooting it three times. However, it can be the trump card if it was properly used.

    ¡¸Then, Shall we continue. Next is... 15 ! it is 15! ¡¹

    ============================Scene-Change====================

    The bingo game was properly progressing. Everyone got themselves a gift and were very pleased. It seems the wife¡¯s camp was also pleased with the essories and interiors they obtained. The plush toy was handed over to Princess Tia of Misumido. It is a toy with a [Program] that will answer with the same words when it is talked to. Though it is regrettable that the voice used is that of that ¡®pink¡¯ Robo-child.

    ¡¸It has gottente and the night hase. As for thest entertainment please go see it and let it be the closing of today events¡¹

    Taking along everyone, we go towards the castle¡¯s balcony. Over there, the moonless night sky is spread out. Because there is nothing beside this castle, it is pitch ck.

    Suddenly, therge flower bloomed in this night sky creating great sound. Instantly, the escorts put themselves on guard, but I hold out my hand out stopping them.

    ¡¸These are called Fireworks. One enjoys these simply by viewing them. They are also shown during the summer in Ishen¡¹

    Yae confirmed that fireworks really exist in Ishen. There are no such shy things present here, though something close to rocket fireworks do exist.

    The fireworks spread out one after another in the night sky. Only this time, to be honest, they are not beingunched up. Rosetta is throwing down the firework from the Babylon which vanished with stealth. It is arranged so, that before the fireworks reach the ground, they explode thanks to [Program]. Rather thanunching it, this way is easier.

    Large flowers were spread out continuously from the balcony. Our maid-san¡¯s distribute champagne to everyone so that they can drink while gazing at the fireworks in the night sky. The children, also in high spirits, looked up at the fireworks.

    Thus, the curtain closes on the Brunhild friendship party which finished with huge sess.

    At the end, when I said that they could take only one game they yed today to their respective countries as a present, all four kings chose the massage chairs. As I thought, the kings do get tired after all.......

 Chapter 107: Spider and Crystal Material

    Arc 15: Great Forest Sea, Great Snow Mountain

    Chapter 107: Spider and Crystal Material

    Brunhild settled down after the friendship party ended safely without any problem.

    Though I got dyed due to various matters, I formally passed an engagement ring to Rue. I cannot leave things like this for ater time. Aside from me beingte, I also need to do it properly.

    Even if she didn¡¯t mind such things, Rue happily epted it. It had the same design and magic effect as with everyone.

    [With this I can finally puff my chest and say I am Touya-sama fianc¨¦e]

    Seeing her looking really happily at the ring, I feel guilty... I should have given it to her earlier.

    While we were sitting down at the balcony table and while I was sneaking a look at Rue beside me, Rin came apanied by P.

    [A Fureizu appeared. It is somewhere around the center of the forest sea. A relief request came to Misumido from the tribe living there]

    We stood from our seats with a clunk except Rue, who was the only person who didn¡¯t understand and was cluelessly staring.

    [And, what happened to Fureizu? Was it defeated?]

    [No, it is still there crushing the tribe viges while thoroughly exterminating humans and demi-humans that it sees. I heard that it has a big spider-like figure]

    A huge spider Fureizu? In that case, is it the same intermediate level as the Manta from the other day? Or is it possible in an even more advanced level? [Aport] most likely won¡¯t work. It would be nice if I could smash it with [Gravity] though.

    [Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t know whether we can defeat it, however we can¡¯t leave it alone. Furthermore......]

    [It may be possible to encounter that kid, right]

    I give a small nod to what Rin said.

    End. The mysterious boy who easily defeated the manta type Fureizu we were hopeless against. I am still hung on the words about the [King of Fureizu] he left us. Just what the hell does it mean......?

    [Anyway let¡¯s head to the Forest Sea in Babylon]

    ==========================Scene Change==========================

    [A crystal monster that destroyed the ancient civilization......?]

    We tell Rue the rough story of everything up until now while traveling in Babylon. In the first ce, what are the Fureizu? They might be sealed in another dimension with a special method because they rip the space from where they appear. The seal was broken and from there, those Fureizu that were sealed for 5000 years started to appear...... is the summary of everything, I guess.

    If we are to believe End words, then the Fureizu¡¯s goal is to search for the [Fureizu King]. However, what the Fureizu are doing is just one-sided massacre. Besides, does that massacre even have any meaning to it?

    In the first ce, what happened 5000 years ago? Who performed the seal? Where did the Fureizue from? We don¡¯t know anything. However, End most likely knows everything. I failed to catch himst time, but if I meet him this time......

    [Master, we are above the destination]

    Being called by Shizuka, I turn my eyes to the ground disyed on the monolith. A monster, extending its eight thin legs just like spider, is cutting down the trees in the Great Forest Sea, while skewering the tribal people living in there.

    [It isrge. About the same as the manta earlier]

    [But I am grateful just for it not being able to fly in the sky ~degozaru]

    Definitely. Fighting the one before was difficult because it was flying in the desert. There are also ces to hide this time, which I believe is very helpful. I just have to make sure not to get crushed under knocked down gigantic trees though.

    [In any case let¡¯s hurry. That vige will be wiped out if we don¡¯t]

    While we were transferring to the ground, the tribe¡¯s women started shooting arrows, and invoking magic to resist the Fureizu.

    Magic is not effective against the Fureizu. Both magical power and magic itself are being absorbed. It can¡¯t absorb magic the way the [Imbibe Demon¡¯s bracelet] does, and it is also different from Demon Lord [Magic nullification] that negates magic. But it is still a troublesome ability capable of converting magic itself into magical power.

    The brown-skinned women then faced it with curved swords, but the Fureizu just extended a sharp arm and cut them down one by one.

    [Itsu! Miyomana, takojikashigarino!]

    Looks like one young tribal girl is giving out the orders, but I couldn¡¯t really understand her. Is it a differentnguage?

    She seems to be the leader. Is that because it is her instruction, the bow and arrow party is retreating step by step. Seems like they are trying to buy time to let the civilians retreat.

    Taking aim at that young girl, the feet of the spider Fureizu extended like a spear.

    [el boost!]

    I run through the sea of trees while taking out the Mithril greatsword from [Storage], and repel the spider arm spear approaching the young girl. And just like that, I hold the young girl who was surprised by my sudden appearance in my arms, and greatly jump backwards putting distance between us and the Fureizu.

    I let the young girl down, and ready my greatsword again.

    [Leave it to us and evacuate quickly......, right, you can¡¯t understand my words~?]

    I point towards inside the forest to tell her to escape that way. However, the young girl raised her eyes and approached me.

    [emou, orutetotokoichimerako!?sanatoaneko, boko!!]

    [No, like I said I can¡¯t understand what you are saying]

    Seeing this young girl I realize the women of this tribe surely are very brave. The young girl in front of me as well holds an axe in one hand, and is painted with red paint from head to toe.

    Though she has a healthy brown skin, I can¡¯t stand the little clothing she is wearing. On her upper body, the chest is covered with only one sheet, while her lower body is covered with only loincloth. Wearing something like sandals on her feet, and something covering the back of her hands and wrists, she is almost half-naked. The tribe seems to be living quite a different life than that of the people in the city.

    And then this young girl is packing considerable stuff, even though I think she is about the same age as me. It is exaggerated to point where it will burst from the chest cover. I avert my eyes without realizing that I have already been looking at them unconsciously.

    [EMOUMENAGURIODO! OACHINAKUOHOKAKONOA! KERESORURIZE!]

    She keeps rattling about something, but I have no idea what it is. Did she expose my ncing look? For the time being I prepare the greatsword, and readied myself to attack that spider Fureizu. Aiming for one leg, I activate [Gravity] the moment I shed downwards. The small leg is smashed to pieces with the converted ultra-heavy greatsword.

    [Looks like [Gravity] will work somehow]

    However, the smashed leg regenerated immediately. It has just absorbed the magic the tribe attacked with little while ago. As I thought, the only way to defeat this guy is to smash the core after all.

    Three cores in center of the body, lined up at equal intervals. They have an orange glow like the Manta from earlier.

    [Lindsey! Rin! Drop the ice on this guy!]

    Reacting to my words, the two people chanted the water magic [Ice Rock], and arge mass of ice is dropped on the spider from overhead. The Fureizu sank its body due to the weight for an instant but then, it tries to push (the additional mass) aside with a ¡®gigigi¡¯ sound. However, I can¡¯t have you do this.

    I stand above the mass of ice lying on the Fureizu after jumping up. I then changed the weight of the mass of ice to ten of times its initial value by activating [Gravity].

    Together with the body creaking, the mass of ice begins to crack with a ¡®pakki¡¯ sound. Apparently the magic ice cannot endure its weight. It is quite solid to be able to endure it this far.

    Before long the ice got smashed, and the Fureizu released from the weight jumps up. With that timing, I activate [Gravity] on the greatsword and properly make a powerful downward swing.

    [Break]

    I strike the Spider Fureizu body with a blow that made it sink into the ground. GAKYAAAAAN! Arge echo is made by the smashed spider Fureizu that was still standing. Among the ttering shattered fragments, I smashed all three exposed cores with Brunhild.

    [Fu~.......]

    I managed it somehow. I defeated it with more easily whenpared to before. That¡¯s [Gravity] for you. Though not being able to use it directly on the Fureizu¡¯s body is difficult.

    [emou......nonamenedo.......?]

    The brown young girl from before muttered in amazement. As usual I still don¡¯t know what she is saying, but I can understand that she is surprised just from her expressions.

    When I look around, a lot of people who are injured and fell down can be seen nearby. This is not good.

    [Target lock. Any injured person within 500-meter radius. Activate Cure Heal]

    ¡ºRoger. Targets acquired. Cure Heal activated¡»

    A magic formation of light floats above the wounded people, and gently pours light on them. The wounds of the injured people who received the light instantly closed, and got healed.

    The young girl who saw that ran toward her copsedpanions.

    [You disposed of it quite easily]

    Rin came over to me who jumped down from the wreckage of the Fureizu. Indeed. It is like the past fights were lies.

    Rin picked up scattered fragments of the Fureizu in both of her hands and softly strike them on each other. Next, when she adds more power and strike them hard, they easily break down. What is she doing?

    [So it has the strength of the average ss. Though I surely thought if it was possible to make armaments with those fragments]

    Fumu. Definitely, if there is a weapon with that hardness then it might be possible for someone like Elsie and Yae to fight the Fureizu. However, because it¡¯s integrity falls down when it dies, its worth as material is non existent. Can it be used as ss instead?

    [I wonder why these guys are so hard in the first ce. Still, they could be using defense magic......]

    [......Maybe! Defense magic made by magical power! If we assume that it has special characteristic which applies magic power to the body, then stores and emits it..........!]

    Rin once again picks up broken pieces in both hands, and strike them together strongly while pouring magic power in those fragments. The clear high-pitch sound came out, but the pieces didn¡¯t break.

    [Like I thought. This material possesses characteristic that resembles a magic stone. Even more, its conductivity of magical power is better by a long stretch. The conversion form technique is almost 100%. I can¡¯t believe that bybining it with magical power it can be this strong]

    [I don¡¯t get it. Summarize it for me]

    Rin is saying difficult things, but that how it is with her after all.

    [In other words, whatever magic power you pour in, this fragment will absorb it and will produce extreme hardness. Also, it can regenerate itself because of the magic power it umtes until the stored magic power depletes]

    I can¡¯t believe it. Then, this means, If I create an armor from it, will that be an ultra-hard armor capable of regenerating itself unless the magic power is depleted?

    Conversely, if a weapon is made, it will be an indestructible weapon unless magic power is emptied.

    There is an issue due to its considerable weight, but it is irrelevant to me since I can use [Gravity] and [Enchant].

    ..................Isn¡¯t that a goldmine?

    [Target Lock. Fureizu wreckage, including fragments. [Storage] Activate]

    ¡ºRoger. Targets Acquired. Storage activate¡»

    The magic formation spreads on the ground onto the scattered Fureizu wreckage and its fragments as well, and they vanished like sinking in water. Recoveryplete. Hey, if I knew how valuable this thing was, I would have also collected the remains of the fellow in the ruins and desert. What a regrettable thing it is.

 Chapter 108: The women tribe, and the Increase of vassals

    Arc 15: Great Forest Sea, Great Snow Mountain

    Chapter 108: The women tribe, and the Increase of vassals

    [ea, emou]

    When I turned around, there was the brown young girl standing. What do you want?

    [MAONONEKUGOWA, NOESATSUKIRUTONEHOEMOUNONEKO?]

    [Like I said, I don¡¯t understand what you are saying]

    While I was wondering on how to properly reach mutual understanding, Rin cuts in.

    [[Are you the one who healed everyone¡¯s injuries?] Is what she is saying]

    [Do you understand what she is saying?]

    I spontaneously stare at Rin interpretation in amazement. Although, somehow I can sense there is some pattern to the words.

    [How many years do you think I have lived! There are people even in Misumido who can understand this girl¡¯s Rauri tribenguage]

    That¡¯s reminds me, she said a request for help came to Misumido. Then there is no way, that no one in Misumido don¡¯t know theirnguage, right?

    [Your name...let me see...Onoto, nomou ho?]

    [Pam]

    Apparently, her name is Pam. It is really inconvenient when you can¡¯t understand thenguage. Knowing that Rin can converse with her, she talks about various things, but I have no idea what she is talking about. I am feeling uneasy about Pam tteringly peeking in this direction, but what is it about, I wonder?

    [End didn¡¯t appear after all......]

    I thought he would turn up if a Fureizu appeared, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. I wonder if it is not that important for him to defeat the Fureizu?

    [But it even went around and shily destroyed everything]

    When I try to take another look at my surroundings, the wreckages of broken houses are scattered around here and there.

    This vige apparently builds its houses on the trees and its appearance is like that of tree houses. A suspension bridge made of rope is used to move from tree to tree.

    Inside the densely grown jungle, the sunlight is shining only in the ce where Fureizu rampaged and was cut down.

    [It appears there are some people who have passed away]

    Rue looks bitterly at the women who are grieving. When I look at the sobbing figures clinging to the remains, if I had arrived even faster...... I couldn¡¯t help thinking that.

    [Still, I don¡¯t think there is a magic that can revive people after all......]

    To me who muttered those words lightly, Lindsey who is next to me answers in low voice.

    [..It is not like there none, however......]

    [Eh!?]

    Is there a magic that can revive a dead human!? No, it is not something that me who died once can say for sure though.

    [...In the highest ss of light attribute magic, there is a resurrection magic. However, its conditions are severe, you know]

    Conditions? Are you saying that in order to revive someone, some necessary items are needed? I don¡¯t think it is the same as a priest-san asking for a [Donation] like in games though....

    [...First of all, 1 hour must not yet pass from the moment of death. Second, there should be no obstacles which hinders the body¡¯s life functions. In addition to that, it is said that enormous magical power and life force is required]

    [Life force?]

    [...Putting it simply, it is the life itself. In other words, it means that at the time when the other party revives with magic, there is possibility that the caster will die]

    ...Such a high risk. Definitely it will be impossible to use not unless one has the resolution to put one¡¯s life on the line to resurrect someone......

    However, that much might be necessary to bring someone back to life. Even for me, thepensation for reviving was to be separated from my world. I will consider how grave the extent of that matter some other time.

    [At any rate......]

    I was concerned since a little while ago, but there are a lot of women in this tribe. Or rather, are there any men at all? Have they already been killed by Fureizu? When I was thinking about that, Rin came back before I was aware and exined it.

    [Rauri tribe is a women onlybat race. There are no men to begin with. That young kid, Pam, seems to be the matriarch¡¯s grandchild]

    Are they Amazones? I never thought I woulde across them in this ce. Whenever they reach the age where they can make children, apparently they steal men from other tribes and [pair] with them.

    And if the child that was born is a boy, he will be expelled from the vige together with the father. If the child is a girl, she will be taught how to fight as child of the vige. Seems like they raise children like this. In thetter case, the father is eventually expelled as well. It is scary because they say that around until 100 years ago the father was to be killed.

    As a man, when I heard Rin¡¯s story, I shivered sensing Pam¡¯s eyes staring at me.

    [What?]

    When I looked at Pam suspiciously, she suddenly started running towards me, and jumped with the same vigor.

    [Wha......!?]

    I got startled by that sudden behavior, but with Pam being quite lighter than I thought, I managed to catch her somehow. Funyon, the sense of touch was transmitted, and my face almost melted unconsciously. But, the next moment, sharp pain ran across my neck.

    [idda©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤a!!!?]

    I was bitten! She bit me with all her heart! What¡¯s with this girl!? Was she raised by the monkeys!?

    When I tried to remove Pam because of the excessive pain, she withdrew by herself first.

    [W-what.......!?]

    When I put my hand on bitten neck, blood was oozing out. What for ! ?

    After Pam looked at me and fearlesslyughed, she turned around and run back. What is going on!?

    The surrounding tribe¡¯s people who saw that raised a noisy uproar without calming.

    [Are you alright, Touya-san?]

    Lindsey cured the injury on my neck with recovery magic. Ah~ it was painful.

    [It seems like she likes you]

    [Where did you see that!?]

    Rin made a remark I couldn¡¯t understand. In what ce can you say that this is a feeling of affection? Normally, this is a reaction of hate like from a stray dog or a wild animal.

    It is unbearable even if you are bit by another person. Let¡¯s withdraw quickly. Since a while ago the look in the eyes of other people seem strange. Why?

    I open [Gate], and we return to Babylon in the sky. Picking up Shizuka and Rosetta, we returned straight back to Brunhild¡¯s castle.

    [Ah~ master, wee back]

    From inside the frame hanging on the staircasending, Ripple brought out only her upper body and waved at us. I have also became ustomed to this view.

    [I am home, Ripple. Did anything happen?]

    [Ah~, A guest came]

    A guest? Now? I wonder who it is?

    ==========================Scene Changed=======================

    [Huh? Tsubaki-san?]

    [ it¡¯s been long time -degozaimasu]

    Because everyone said they wanted to take a bath, I parted with them and came alone to the audience room. Tsubaki-san, a kunoichi from Ishen, was there kneeling on the red carpet and looking up. She was wearing a white coat and a ck muffler with ck culottes. It was worn out in various ways indicating her long journey. The long ck hair was also left in straight style without change.

    [What you doing in such faraway ce? Is it some kind of mission?]

    Within the Four Heavenly Kings of Takeda, she is one of Takeda¡¯s ninjas under Kousaka Masanobu. It is normal to think about her like this.

    [No, I¡¯m no longer Takeda¡¯s ninja. It may be presumptuous of me, but I desired to have a privilege of serving here]

    [Eh!?]

    After listening to Tsubaki-san story, It seems Takeda¡¯s territory received a new lord, and after a short while she was called by Kousaka-san. He said [Takeda¡¯s future looks grave with how things are going. Before it is toote, take your n and serve another house]. Tsubaki-san rejected it at first, but she was forcibly discharged before long.

    [When did that happen?]

    [About two months ago. After that, I immediately went on a journey...... ]

    Is that so?... Kousaka-san had been looking ahead even at that time. What an amazing guy.

    When I exined Takeda¡¯s situation which I heard from Baba-san recently, Tsubaki-san nodded with consent.

    [And because of that, Kousaka-sama drove me out......]

    [However, why my ce? You could go to someone like Tokugawa or Oda, right?]

    [Tokugawa as well as Oda are only feudal lords after all. In that respect, Touya-san... in addition to Touya-sama¡¯s power, you are a gentleman who might be the next King of Belfast. I don¡¯t think there is even need topare. However, I didn¡¯t imagine that you have already be a king]

    Anyhow, she seemed to have heard rumors about this country during her voyage to Belfast. She quickly sailed the big river of Gau, and traveled towards here after hearing the details and understanding that this was my country.

    [Well, a lot of things happened here too. Then, what shall we do? This is not arge country like Belfast, since this is a country that was just recently made]

    [Yes. I wish to serve Touya-sama if you are fine with me]

    If the other side doesn¡¯t mind, then I also absolutely don¡¯t mind. The increasing number ofpanions is reassuring. Besides, perhaps the Takeda Four Heavenly Kings maye to our house as well.

    [Then, if you could bring the people of my n to the castle......]

    [...... wait for a moment. People of your n?]

    [Yes. Since the whole n of Takeda¡¯s ninjas came here]

    What did you say!? ...... Come to think of it, what did Tsubaki-san say a little while ago? [Before it is toote, take your n and serve another house], even if she said that...... you mean like that!?

    [Ano...... By the way, how many people are in the n?......]

    [It will be around 67 people, if you include the children]

    [Si......!]

    Too many! Or rather, good job managing to travel with that many people! What was your n if you didn¡¯t find out whether I passed away by some chance?

    [Umm... What should I do?... Well, there is no problem for you to live in this country. Though, I also probably won¡¯t be able to hire everyone like Tsubaki-san in the castle]

    [In that case, you don¡¯t need to worry. In general, all n ninjas hold sideline jobs ~degozaimasu, since they should have a way to be able to make a living]

    Then that¡¯s fine. That reminds me, I think I read in some books that in order for ninja to infiltrate other countries, they have different upations as cover. Is their way of thinking the same in this world as well?

    Indeed, I think they can hunt wild beasts or catch fish since there is also a forest and river here. I don¡¯t have to worry that much regarding food, aside from other things that might be necessary.

    Maybe merchants are necessary... So that they could visit other countries and trade. Should I try to consult with Misumido¡¯s Orba-san and Leaflet¡¯s Zanakku-san?

    [The number of citizens increased in one go]

    [You are right]

    I reply while wryly smiling to what Lime-san said who is waiting by my side. In any case, I call the three knights of our house, and order them to allow the people from Tsubaki-san¡¯s n inside the castle. For now, I will lend the barracks which aren¡¯t yet being used as lodgings.

    Just in case, I requested Rain-san to be on the lookout should there be any people doing anything strange. If it¡¯s her, she will be able to listen attentively with that prized rabbit ears, right?

    [Master, a letter arrived]

    [N?]

    Shizuka came to audience hall with a letter in her hand during the time when Tsubaki-san and others were leaving. It is possible for an acquaintance or an ally to get in contact with me immediately using the [Gate Mirror] I gave them. I wonder from where did ite from.

    I received the letter, and skimmed through the contents. Oh my, what¡¯s with this timing.

    [From who did the lettere from?]

    Lime-san enquires about it. I pass him the letter and encourage to read it.

    [This......]

    [Seems like the number of people will increase again]

    The sender was Masanobu Kousaka. It came through the [Gate Mirror] I gave to Baba-jiisan the other day. Unfortunately, the current head of Takeda family neglected the people, and with the crime affluent, the people made quite a racket. The territory was seized, and was apparently bestowed formally upon Oda and Tokugawa by Ishen¡¯s Emperor.

    That was short.... Even though it would have been good for him to behave since he was looked after due to Kansuke¡¯s case, is it because of that? Did he act recklessly in order to surpass his great father? Or is he truly a foolish lord? In any case, Takeda Katsuyori will be sent to the capital and will be exiledter or something like that.

    With that, as the result of the Four Heavenly Kings conference, it seems they decided to serve in Brunhild.

    I appreciate talented people. Shall I consult Kousaka-san about the matters from before (about merchants)? Among Takeda four heavenly kings, I have yet to met Kousaka-san.

    Let see, shall I go and meet him? I then opened a [Gate] to Ishen.

 Chapter 109: Highway, and Checkpoint

    Arc 15: Great Forest Sea, Great Snow Mountain

    Chapter 109: Highway, and Checkpoint

    [The highway should be repaired first. The town cannot develop if people don¡¯t visit it]

    Kousaka-san said while looking at Brunhild¡¯s map.

    Kousaka-san is younger than Baba-jiisan, but he is still more than 60 years old. With a grizzled top knot hairstyle, he looks gentle at first nce but his discernment is sharp. As expected of the one who rose up serving the Takeda¡¯s house.

    A slightly unexpected event happened when I went to meet Baba-jiisan and the Takeda¡¯s Four Heavenly Kings after receiving the letter. Several Takeda¡¯s soldiers who lost a ce to go said they would like toe to my house too. They were probably subordinates that idolized the Four Heavenly Kings. Well even though they were about 50 people, my house couldn¡¯t honestly employ any of them right now since we still didn¡¯t have any ie yet.

    I could manage some way or another if I used the mass production capabilities of [Workshop], but I don¡¯t think it is good idea to excessively depend on it since it would be the end if [Workshop] broke down because of something.

    [Well, it is possible to construct a highway immediately if we use earth magic......]

    [A highway just from Belfast to Regulus is needed immediately, so please make one. However, other than that, Touya-sama... Heika(Your majesty), don¡¯t be too much involved in anything. If Heika does almost everything, the people will be overly dependent. Only when it is too much for themselves to handle something alone that it is fine to extend a helping hand.]

    Is that so? Well, humans are creatures capable of degradation. As one would expect, will that be bad for a recently created country?

    [Next is the remation of the eastern part of the country as agricultural area. We can make several rice fields by drawing water from the river using canals. Though it would be nice if the soil there is simr to the soil here. After that, what will be sold to the merchants, and whether it could turn as ie for the country......]

    Strictly speaking, it is about the percentage of money and other thingsing from merchants based from their produce that should be collected as tax.

    Honestly, I don¡¯t think I need the taxes. I earn enough for myself and my family. But Kousaka-san says the county will not function well in that situation. I decided to entrust the matter to him, though I said in advance that he keep the taxes as low as possible.

    [It would be nice if this country has a specialty product. Thisnd originally belongs to Belfast and Regulus, therefore there is nothing in here as well. All that¡¯s left is to sell technology or something......]

    [For now, I can teach the manufacturing technology to make a bicycle. I think we can earn some ie with this for a while. Though eventually, some other countries may start imitating it, I guess]

    The bicycle itself is unusual and convenient, but a wagon is better if you carry a lot of baggage, and the horse is better if we are talking about speed. But since there is demand for bicycles, I think it will turn into a business if the technology is taught. However, it seems that it will be quite difficult to make them on the same level as the ones I make.

    [Anyway, let¡¯s try doing what we can. Since I will entrust Kousaka-san the agricultural area (of business), you do as you like. If it is no good, we will think about it at that time]

    When I went to the training ground after parting with Kousaka-san, our three knights were being treated really well by Baba-jiisan¡¯s group as usual.

    Since there was nothing like a knight order in our house yet, I asked Baba-jiisan and Yamagata-ossan to act as sort of battle instructors.

    [Ou, youngster. Is your talk with Kousaka over?]

    [Because Baba-jiisan tentatively became my retainer as well, it is irresponsible of you to keep calling me ¡®youngster¡¯]

    [Don¡¯t say such a hard thing. You see, I will properly call you [Heika] on formal asions since I can make formal and personal distinction just in case]

    That¡¯s it. I have feeling that it is useless no matter what I say, even though he was hitting my shoulder whileughing.

    [I¡¯m different on that aspect, as it is useless to only tell that to Baba-dono, Chief]

    [You apparently just changed from calling him by name to ¡®Chief¡¯, Yamagata]

    [It is fine, isn¡¯t it? Chief. Sounds important, right?]

    I suppose there are other ways beside ¡®dono¡¯ or ¡®waka¡¯. Good grief. No matter what, I am not good when ites to dealing with those two. Hah, that¡¯s fine already.

    [By the way, I n to get provisions and supplies since it is almost noon. Also, since it will serve as training, I am thinking of having Rain-san¡¯s group apany me]

    [For hunting? That¡¯s fine, but with those guys in that state?]

    Yamagata-ossan pointed at the three people stretched on the ground. Only Nic-san, whether it is by the willpower of a young man, is left standing with his feet trembling. It¡¯s only his fox ears that fell down.

    [Lighte down, the breath bringing health, Refresh]

    After I chanted the spell, grains of soft light poured onto the three people. After a few moments, the three people that were crumbled stood up, jumped up and down hopping, swung their swords, and started moving their bodies.

    [My fatigue disappeared......]

    [Wow, is this Heika¡¯s magic? Amazing!!]

    [Kuu, I am worthless. I have no excuse, Heika]

    It is the fatigue recovery magic: [Refresh]. It doesn¡¯t cure injuries, but it recovers stamina and physical fatigue. If it is used, I can bring forth a fatigue-unaffected physical strength. But since it doesn¡¯t change things that were overdid, I feel it is better not to use it too much.

    (tlc: muscle soreness, i guess)

    [Our house¡¯s Chief is a ridiculous guy as usual.......]

    Yamagata-ossanins in such way. Well, I¡¯ll think of it as being praised.

    [Now then, as for lunch, what would you like to eat? For the list, choices are hog, bird, ah, also crab.......]

    [[[[[Crab!]]]]]]

    Is everyone in agreement? Oh well, it is fine. Let it be Bloody Crab. Including all members in the castle and since one is about the size of a dump truck, should hunting two of them be fine?

    [Ah~ talking about having you hunt a Blood Crab, you will be careful, alright? After all, it is ssified as red rank in the guild]

    [[[Eh?]]]

    The three were stunned. Since red rank means a first ss adventurer, I guess it is as expected?

    [Don¡¯t worry, because Yamagata-ossan and Baba-jiisan will assist you]

    [We will! ?]

    That¡¯s right of course. I will have you show your abilities.

    ==========================Scene Change=========================

    In the end, I defeated one of the wastnd¡¯s bloody crabs using [Gravity]. It did not even take 1 minute!? Thest one, leaving it to the five people as I watched as a mere spectator... didn¡¯t work. As I watched how the 5 people fought, I sometimes supported them with recovery magic and simple attack magic. Everyone fought continuously for 30 minutes, and Bloody Crab was finally silenced. As expected, it was really hard since everyone is fighter type and don¡¯t use magic. That shell is really solid after all. Was theirpatibility too bad?

    [Good job~]

    [...Chief... I now understand how much of a monster you are......]

    Yamagata-ossan turned his dull tired eyes towards me. How rude. The two ¡°former¡± Takeda family members are somehow standing up, but their breath is rough nheless. Rain-san¡¯s group of three knights arepletely unsteady. I apply [Refresh] same like before.

    No matter what, the ability of those two is the real thing as expected because they have managed to defeat a red rank monster. Furthermore, the other three people were supporting them so they fought with all their might.

    I stored the Bloody Crab in [Storage], and we returned to the castle. Heading directly to barracks, I presented the crab for everyone. Oh right, I wonder if we have enough seasoning? Tentatively, things like salt and miso and so on exist here, therefore I think we should be alright. I have to make sure the peddlers cane quickly to include those as well.

    I left dismantling of the crab to Baba-jiisan and the others, and decided the make the highway from Belfast to Regulus.

    Because there was a danger zone here originally, a highway was stretched to the south making it a big detour. For this country to be passed by, a new highway has to be made. It is not supposed to be a bad thing since it would shorten the travel time of people going to Belfast and Regulus and vice versa. As for the original highway, it will be left as it is so that people who don¡¯t want toe to our country will go that way.

    [Maybe I should also establish a checkpoint at the border in advance? It will be unpleasant if strange guyse here]

    Though it means that I will have to tamper a little with the highway between Belfast and Regulus as well, it will be fine since I received their permission. Well, I can connect it to the current highway for now.

    I use [Gate] and appear on the highway on Regulus side first.

    [Can i connect it from here to Belfast side in one go? It is probably better to make it straight rather than strangely meandering and twisting]

    First, using Earth magic, I tten the ground straight until Belfast side. That much is already enough for it to pass as a road, but let¡¯s add a stone pavement with a slightly better smoothness so that carriages and their likes can travel easier.

    After that, I built simple looking checkpoints at the borders of both Belfast and Regulus. Though I will have to rebuild them into proper onester. And then, let¡¯s set up some signposts. [Brunhild Dukedom this way] will do.

    However with this set up, people will just pass by without even stopping. The castle will be seen midway from the highway, but how many will ever say [Let¡¯s go look over there]?

    Well, it is not like the castle itself will do business, so shall I get Tsubaki-san¡¯s n to set up shops on the highway? Something rted to eating and drinking that allows people to take a break will be good, right? It will be an excellent ce to gather news and gossips from travelers.

    Apart from that, a road to the castle is also necessary. I make a stone-paved road simr to the ones before until the castle gates.

    I smelled something good when I approached the front side of the castle. Is it crab stew? My stomach is empty.

    =========================Scene Change=============================

    It was decided that teaching the bicycle manufacturing method will be done in the afternoon. And, even though I say that, the one who was going to teach is not me, but Rosetta. Well, she does know more details than me after all....... If it is going to be manufactured from the start without using any magic, it is better to leave it to her. She is not the [Workshop] manager just for a show. Generally speaking, if she was an engineer, she would surely be a top notch one.

    After entrusting Rosetta with the production side, I then became the person who teaches bicycle riding. It is not going to sell if no one is able to ride it after all. Because the children mistook it as a y thing (though I think it is understandable) and came pestering me with ¡°give us a ride, give us a ride¡±, I made several small ones for their use.

    Surprisingly, the both adults and children mastered how to handle a bicycle in blink of an eye. Their sense of bnce is on whole new level. Takeda¡¯s ninjas are scary......

    After that, I have to gather the soldiers and have them take turns on guarding the checkpoints. Since there are about 50 people here with 4 people on each country¡¯s side, a total of 8 people are needed. Shall I have them take turns for 8 hours every two days? The one who does not work, shall not eat. Okay.

    I lend the batons enchanted with [Paralysis] to the people going to the checkpoints. Night duty is dangerous after all. Because I have made a [Program] for the batons to be usable only by those people, there won¡¯t be a problem even if they are taken.

    For them be in contact in case something happens, I had them take along the familiars called by summon magic, since it is possible for the familiar tomunicate with me telepathically. A dog was summoned for Belfast¡¯s side, and cat for Regulus¡¯ side.

    With this, it should be good. Were we able to put together the appearance of a country?

 Chapter 110: Talent Scout and Bento

    Arc 15: Great Forest Sea, Great Snow Mountain

    Chapter 110: Talent Scout and Bento

    [Hou, it started taking shape of its own]

    [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right]

    When I mutter my impression as I see the several shops built along the highway, Naito-ossan who is standing next to me happily nods. This person in charge of the management here, Naito Masatoyo, is one of the former Takeda Four Heavenly Kings. Doesn¡¯t he look like antern in daylight by standing here? Despite that, he looks just like a tired sryman.

    Even if there are still only coffee shops, bicycle shops, weapon shops, armor shops, and tool shops, it already cannot be seen as anything but a shopping street.

    The citizens of our nation built their houses in a ce diverging from the highway. Come to think of it, I thought houses and shops would resemble those made in Ishen style, but it wasn¡¯t like that. The houses were made with bricks like those in Belfast and other various western countries.

    [That¡¯s because if you emphasize foreign culture too much, the other side will wary too much]

    Is what Natio-ossan said.

    Since it also came to the point where travellers are nowing and going, isn¡¯t that an eptable start? Inside weapon shops, things like unusual swords (up to things like ¡®shuriken¡¯) are put up. Coffee shops include food from Ishen and other delicacies like roll cakes, ice cream, pudding and french fries.

    A while ago, a rich man has decided to buy a bicycle. It does look thriving, isn¡¯t it?

    At this rate we could make a decent living. Well, since there are only a few citizens, we could manage even if the ie is low.

    ¡¶Heika. This is Yashima Itarou from the western checkpoint. A merchant saying that he is Heika¡¯s acquaintance came to visit¡·

    Huh? A telepathy just came in. Since it is from the west side, is he a merchant from Belfast? Using the western checkpoint familiar as intermediary, it became possible to contact me. It is also quite convenient.

    ¡¶Who is it? What¡¯s the name of this merchant?¡·

    ¡¶He called himself ¡®the fashion merchant Zanakku¡¯¡·

    Zanakku-san? He did a good job making it here from Leaflet.

    ¡¶I understand¡£I will be there shortly¡·

    When I opened [Gate], and instantly appeared at Belfast-side¡¯s checkpoint, I saw an unfamiliar and excessively decorated wagon with Zanakku-san dressed in unfamiliar clothes, standing beside it.

    [Yaa, long time no see. Ooops, was it bad to speak to the king that way?]

    [I don¡¯t care about those things. Wee to Brunhild Dukedom]

    This is the person who treated me kindly when I first came to this world. That didn¡¯t change even after I became a king. I shook hands with Zanakku-san, and spoke with him.

    [And, what important matter brought you to this country? Do you have some business in the Empire?]

    [There is that too. However, my first goal is to start a business in this country as well. I would like to build a branch office here. [Fashion King Zanakku ¨C Brunhild Branch], how does it sound?]

    Hahaa. I see. That¡¯s very brave, alright. Despite not knowing whether people will still gather here.

    [No no! It is a country that you established. There is no way people won¡¯t gather. And, I will be the first one when that happens. It also advantageous to hold on to a good spot in advance.]

    Is that your n? Though it doesn¡¯t seem like a boutique would flourish currently, I would be troubled if there is none at all. Also, due to the rush in construction and farming that is happening right now, clothes will get dirty and be damaged quickly as well, I think.

    When we went into the [Gate] and returned to the center of the highway, I introduced Zanakku-san to Naito-ossan. In addition to dispatching workers, I have them discuss the allocation for the plot ofnd, construction expenses, and other various things. Since I am an amateur regarding these, I left it to them.

    Nevertheless, a branch office? Zanakku-san is a skilled person as well to be able to extend his reach from Leaflet to here. Well, it is probably because he has good connections with me though.

    Speaking of Leaflet, are Doran-san and Mika-san doing well?...Oh?

    Wait a minute. I just noticed, but this country still doesn¡¯t have an Inn! Surely, I thought this ce only as a transit point, but a ce where travelers and peddlers can stay might be necessary. Isn¡¯t that right?

    Mmm~...... an Inn? it would be nice if it can be a ce for eating and at the same time, a ce for gathering news. A professional hand is required for that.... I won¡¯t lose anything by asking, right?

    ===========================Scene Change==========================

    [And, that¡¯s why, I was wondering if you could open a [Silver moon] branch in our country]

    [...That still came out suddenly, Oi]

    Doran-san sighed while folding his arms. It is reasonable. Even I know that it was way too abrupt.

    [We will handle the construction of the inn, but I want to entrust its management to Doran-san¡¯s group by hiring someone like a shop manager]

    [Is that what you mean by branch...?]

    Doran-san inclines his head. Well let¡¯s not discuss the small details.

    [And, you say you want to invite Mika to be in charge of that branch office?]

    [Isn¡¯t that fine, I want to go! It sounds interesting!]

    In the dining hall of [Silver Moon], Mika-san interrupted Doran-san who sat across from me from the side. It seems like Mika-san is eager.

    [Umm~... but, you see, if Mika is gone the situation in our house would be severe as well]

    [A~ah, I wonder if that is true? Won¡¯t it be fine if I ask Tanya-san to help? She is still giving enough help even now]

    [Ba~, you, that person is...!]

    Doran-san suddenly got panicked. Tanya-san is that one, right? If I am not mistaken, she is the widow living in the north side of the town. I have met her several times. What? Does she have such rtion with Doran-san?

    [On the contrary, wouldn¡¯t it be better if I am not here~. Well, leaving that aside, for a king-sama of the whole country to personallye here to ask, there is no way to refuse, right?]

    [...! Ah~ I got it! Just go! Don¡¯te back cryingter!]

    Mika-san said ¡®Hooray¡¯ after getting the desperate Doran-san¡¯s consent and made a small triumphant pose!

    In this case, I would like to make a bath-house in the inn as well, but there is also a little problem about drawing the water from the hidden hot spring in Belfast. As expected, our reputation will not be good if we take resources from other countries.

    Since there is a water canal in Brunhild, will it be fine if I use it as a source of hot water? Though it won¡¯t have the efficiency of a hot spring, but it will be more than enough as a public bath. Also, I can merge [Refresh] and [Recovery] into it.

    I take Mika-san and go back to Naito-ossan¡¯s ce in Brunhild for now.

    [Oya, isn¡¯t this Mika-san? Is [Silver Moon]ing here by any chance?]

    Though Zanakku-san was having a deep talk with Naito-san, he looked here and smiled.

    [Since I decided to make an inn supervised by the state, I have managed to headhunt a shop manager]

    [Oya, that¡¯s enviable. If you going to make employee¡¯s uniform, pleasee to my store]

    [Nice doing business with you]

    Maybe because she thought Zanakku-san was joking, Mika-san justughed. I think it was most likely not a joke ...... Those were the eyes of merchant.

    I also have Naito-ossan talk with Mika-san and consider the Inn¡¯s location. With It being tentatively managed by the state, shall I have them make it on arger scale? A space for the bathhouse is necessary as well. After I told them that rooms were prepared for them toe to the castleter, I parted with Mika-san and the others.

    As I was strolling on the highway towards the castle, two children, a pair of brother and sister siblings came running on small bicycles from the opposite side.

    [A~ Heika! Good day~!]

    [Good day~! Heika~!]

    [Hi, good day]

    While greeting them, the children ran past me without stopping. How lively~! I am very happy they are pleased with the bicycles. You wouldn¡¯t believe that those innocent kids are from a ninja n.

    After seeing the children¡¯s silhouettes be smaller, I start walking again. This time a familiar girles running from the front while carrying something in her hand.

    [Touya-sama!]

    [Huh, Rue. Is something wrong?]

    Rue who came running while panting, offered me what she was carrying. A twoyered box and sk, is it?

    [It is a bentou. I brought it because you didn¡¯t return at noon for lunch......]

    [Ah... now that you mention it, I didn¡¯t]

    I received the bentou and after we moved away from the highway and went under the shade of a tree, I brought out chairs and a table from [Storage]. When I spread out the bentou that i received, there were fried rice with meat and vegetables, Nikujaga cooked with kinpiragobou, fish stew with fried egg, and a lot of side dishes aligned side by side. Though their shape was somewhat copsed.

    [Hmm? this wasn¡¯t made by ire-san, right?]

    [Ah~ yes. This..... I made it. Because I was told that Touya-sama likes Ishen cooking, I asked ir-san as well as Tsubaki-san to teach me...... It is somewhat out of shape since it was my first time.....]

    [Is that so...]

    Making so much for the first time, isn¡¯t it more than enough? With chopsticks at hand, I tried to taste the Nikujaga. Yes, it is as delicious as usual.

    [It is delicious. I can¡¯t believe it is your first time]

    [Really?! Thank god!]

    Rue, almost bursting in joy, expressed her happiness. She is exaggerating. This girl has quite a lot of emotional expressions. Though I think that makes her cute as well. Nheless, because both Yumina and Rue usually give a dignified princess feeling, it feels more suitable for their age when I see such part of them like this. I think it is charming.

    [......Is there something wrong?]

    [n-no. I was thinking you are cute]

    [fuee~!?]

    Oops, my real thoughts came out. I made sure to continue eating the bentou and not to look at Rue whose face turned bright red very fast. I am kinda embarrassed. But it is really delicious. Like this Nikujaga, I quite like it.

    [a-ano, Touya-sama, a-a food you hate, is there any?]

    [No, I think? There is nothing in particr. Ah well, anything extreme spicy is not good though]

    Elsie¡¯s extreme spicy chicken was heartless....... That is something only the person who made it can eat.

    [Then, is there anything you like?]

    [Umm, Japanese... Ishen food, maybe? I like anything that matches with boiled rice....... Oh, I like the wonderful taste of this Nikujaga. It is the best]

    [Ah~ thank you very much......]

    When I praised her cooking, Rue¡¯s face that settled down turned red again. How hectic.

    [I was interested in cooking since a long time ago. However I wasn¡¯t allowed to cook in the castle...... Since the day I met Touya-sama, everyday has been fun]

    That¡¯s right, she is a princess after all. There is no way they would let her cook. But, it is really a waste to ignore such talent!

    I finished eating the lunch box, put back the chairs and table in [Storage], and together we began walking back to the castle.

    Rue intermittently kept looking here while walking next to me. She tried reaching her hand to mine and then withdrew it back again and again, so I reached out mine and grasped her small hand.

    Though she was surprised, she grasped back tightly.

    [ehehe]

    We return to the castle holding hands while Rue is smiling shyly. We probably look like a brother and a sister if anyone sees us from that side. Well, there is no need to hurry. Sooner orter, the time wille when we will look like lovers or maybe a married couple.

    Since all of us will be living in this county for a long time.

 Chapter 111: Arctic region, and Magical Ice

    Chapter 111: Arctic region, and Magical Ice

    Since the construction of both Zanakku-san¡¯s clothes shop and [Silver Moon] Brunhild branch has started, this area is bing more and more like a shopping street. Although, there are still not enough goods, we will cover this aspect somehow.

    Luckily, there are only a few citizens, so there is no need to worry too much about the circumstances regarding food. There are wild vegetables, berries, harvestable yam, and animals like hogs and rabbits in the forest as well. There is also plenty of fish in the river. It is exactly what the Belfast and Regulus majesties said. Thend here is rich. Well, I guess that¡¯s the reason the magic beasts has spread here.

    Well, I can say that nation-building is generally going smoothly. At that time, Tsubaki-san brought some information.

    [To the north from the Empire, I heard that in the arctic territory of Elfura Kingdom, there is something like transfer formation that Heika talked about]

    What? Apparently, it is an information from a merchant that came here from Elfura. It seems there is a strange cylindrical object in the middle of the closed ice cave that no one can enter by any means. I see, it was the same for the one in the desert, right? Though its shape seems to be different this time.

    Nevertheless, if that professor also made them uniformly, it would be easy to look for them with search magic. I probably could do it in one go by looking for something like a [Transfer Formation]. Since how they look outside is different from one another, they can only be recognized as relics. I won¡¯t know until I enter them, though it will be obvious once I go inside. However, since a barrier was also thoroughly ced inside, search magic is repelled.

    When I think this thoroughly up to this point, ites down to me wanting to suspect whether this is a harassment or not. Of course, it is not yet certain that the object inside this cave is a transfer formation.

    However, good job finding it. As expected from ninja. Is information gathering your specialty?

    [With this, the number of Master¡¯s treasured dolls will increase once more]

    [......whenever I think that the number of people like you will increase again, that already makes me depressed, you know]

    I retorted my sentiments unpleasantly at Shizuka who just nonchntly mumbled. However, I already thought of this before, but regarding the personalities of these fellows, I have a feeling that they are made from parts of the professor¡¯s personality. I suspect that the attitude towards making things came out strongly in Rosetta. On the other hand, Shizuka¡¯s forte is erotic jokes.

    After I disyed the map, I have Tsubaki-san show me the ce where she heard about it. It is far to the north and even further. Isn¡¯t this the farthest end? It will probably be cold.

    [For now, I will have Rosetta and Shizuka head there first with Babylon. When it gets cold, will you go inside the house?]

    [No need to worry. The barrier is built to preserve the moderate temperature inside Babylon, therefore it is not a big deal whether it is either hot or cold]

    Now that you said it, it was not very hot during the time we went to the desert too. Does the function of the air conditioner has a vast range? Very convenient~. When I think about it carefully, it probably is a necessary function for the garden¡¯s nts as well. There might be some seeds weak to cold or heat too.

    After sending out Shizuka and Rosetta, I went to Rin¡¯s house with everyone. And when I told her that another transfer formation was discovered she jumped happily. Honestly, it would be fine even if I didn¡¯t tell her that, but I am scared of what would happen once she learnt about it.

    After telling everyone that we going to arctic region, everyone return to their rooms to prepare. It won¡¯t be a problem for me since I have this coat. After all, it has cold-resistance, heat-resistance, cut-resistance, impact-resistance, and magic-resistance effects applied. It was not hot even in the desert, so it should be fine.

    I am taking only Kohaku this time, since Sango and Kuroyou offer to stay home.

    ¡ºWe are weak against the cold. It is not like we can¡¯t move, but our bodies get slightly restrained¡»

    I see. It is not strange since they are a snake and a turtle. It is inconvenient, but I am d that humans are not weak to that extent.

    =======================Scene Change=======================

    ...... I was naive. I underestimated the arctic region. What¡¯s with this cold? Is this coat¡¯s cold-resistant function not working? How low is the temperature! And yet, everyone else is looking around with calm face! What does that mean!?

    [W-why do you guys have a calm face like it is nothing? A-aren¡¯t you cold?]

    [Because I am using warming magic, you know. Everyone beside yourself is under normal temperature state]

    Rin causally lets out a joke. That¡¯s unfair! Why am I the only one left out!?

    [A perfect protection against cold, you said it yourself, right?]

    I really said that! But, I¡¯m sorry, I was overconfident! So, let me also have that magic, please!

    [Heate here, Warm Barrier, Warming]

    Rin¡¯s magic light wrapped my body. Oh, the coldness was mitigated. As a test, I tried picking up snow from the thick pile, and it wasn¡¯t really cold. But the snow didn¡¯t melt quickly as well. Apparently, this magic doesn¡¯t raise body temperature. It might be simr to a barrier that protects the body against cold.

    I try to look around now that the cold has settled down. A big ice hole is spread on the hillside covered with coniferous forest. The ice-covered cave is continually stretching downwards below. Apparently, the relic is somewhere inside that cave.

    We set foot inside the cave. Even though [Warming] is effective, I can still feel the chill piercing through my back. I light up the way with [Light], and advance slowly.

    [It is slippery, so be careful. Pay attention to your feet and slowly...]

    The instant I turn around to tell everyone to be careful, I lose my footing and fall down on the ice. Ouch. Is it a curse for always making my enemy slip?

    [What are you doing, Touya]

    [Are you alright? Touya-dono]

    I take Elsie¡¯s and Yae¡¯s hands and stand up. I really wish there was a totally unslippable shoes. If there is an inverse to Slip magic, will I not slip even if i walk on the ice?

    Despite the current situation, P nimbly jumps down the ice hole as she descends. Naturally, she slipped, and rolled down in a funny way. That fellow, What is she doing?

    We saw that, and continued the descent even more carefully. I nearly slipped several times, but somehow managed to reach the bottom without falling down.

    [... Really, it is high]

    Rin looks up and mutters to herself. There is a tall and wide cave inside the ice hole with several icicles connect the ceiling and the ground. The inner part of the cave is dark, and we can¡¯t see what¡¯s there.

    I let out [Light] first while Kohaku guides it. If it is him, he will probably notice by smell or by sound if there is anything there.

    ¡ºMaster. There is something up front. It looks seems to be the relic in question, but it looks like it will be a little problematic......¡»

    Hmm? Is the relic over there? Kohaku is really effective in the dark. He can already see it. But what does he mean by it being problematic?

    I advanced carefully minding the steps, and I then understood what Kohaku meant. A big cylindrical ck luster object is covered with an absurd amount of ice. What the hell is this? An eternal ice wall? The ice wall appeared inside the cave. The ck cylindrical relic could be seen through the ice.

    [It is creaking...... Do we have to smash that...?]

    I tried firing Brunhild¡¯s bullets at the base of the ice, but it was easily repelled. No good. This is as hard as a Fureizu.

    [Rin....can it be melted with magic?]

    [Um, I can give it a try but.......]

    The me gushed out before Rin¡¯s hand like a methrower, but the ice didn¡¯t melt. What is the meaning of this?

    [As I thought, it was useless. This ice isn¡¯t ordinary. It is Magical Ice]

    [Magical?]

    [It is an ice made by umting nature¡¯s magic. It won¡¯t break from half assed power. Even magic fire can¡¯t melt it easily]

    Umm. I thought of using [Gravity] to break it, but it seems I may end up crushing the relic inside as well, while [Gate] will only transfer the ice. It ispletely connected with rest of this ce. After all this, is melting it the best option? No, If I melt it with high temperature, this cave itself would likely copse. In that case, the only choice remaining is to break it.

    [Umm, I wonder if there are any good ways?]

    I try to touch the ice wall. It feels cold and chilly. The cold feeling probably weakened due to the effect of [Warming]. And if that¡¯s true, then it will have frozen the skin with the cold.

    [Even though it is just right there]

    [If only we could dig a tunnel to quickly reach it......]

    [Tunnel......? Ah!]

    It was just after Yumina mumbling that something shed inside my head. I ce magic power into my palm. That¡¯s right, like that, there was also that method, wasn¡¯t there?

    [Modeling]

    The ice in front of me distorted and the wall dented. The surrounding area spread out and it became apleted tunnel.

    It won¡¯t melt, and it won¡¯t break. In that case, transforming it will be fine, sincee removing it is not my goal. It is the as the time when I broke Baba-jiisan and the others out from the prison in Ishen.

    I steadily transformed the magical ice, and advanced forward. Before long the frontal part of cylindrical object appeared inside the ice.

    [Then, is this the transfer formation to Babylon? Or is it something else? ......]

    [It is really big nee~]

    As Rue said, the diameter of the cylindrical relic is 6-7 meters, and I think its height is 3 meters? It has a form of a tuna can. While transforming the ice with [Modeling] I tried to go around the relic, but there is no entrance anywhere. There is nothing resembling the gate, like in the desert, and upon touching, nothing that could allow us to go through appears.

    Mm~? What is going on?

    Suddenly, I recalled the tuna can shape and its surface from which the can is opened. It is at the top, isn¡¯t it?

    I transform the ice into the stairs, and climb it while being careful not to slip down. I decided to have everybody wait below.

    There was nothing at the top of the relic, with the exception of a small cavity with the diameter of a meter in its center. By any chance, is that it? When I cautiously stretch my leg, it slipped through. It seems like this is the entrance after all. Only someone with all attributes can pass through that mysterious barrier.

    [I found the entrance. I will try entering it right now. Everyone, please wait a little. Contact me through Kohaku if anything happens.]

    After informing everyone below, I steel myself and hop on the top of the cavity. I smoothly pierce through the ceiling, andnd inside. With a faint thin light, there is a transfer formation with six stone pirs. Is it Babylon relic after all?

    I pour magic of each attribute into each respective stone pir. When I finish pouring all of them, the transfer formation started to emit a faint light. I stand in its center, and finally pour thest non-attribute magic. I was then transferred along the brilliant dazzling light.

 Chapter 112: [Alchemy Building], and the maidens qualities

    Chapter 112: [Alchemy Building], and the maidens qualities

    The usual scenery of Babylon was spread in front of me. Beautiful trees and perfectly blue sky can be seen together with a green lush and thickwn growing along the flowing canal. It seems I was safely transferred.

    Now then, I will be happy if this is either the [Library] or the [Hanger]. Well, even the [Warehouse] is good, because I will be sure to include my gratitude and punishment for increasing the various troubles I received.

    (TLC: rebellion case, ghost castle case, etc...)

    After walking by the riverside, a buildinges into view from between the trees. It¡¯s about 3 floors high with stained ss-like windows fitted into it, making it look like a church at first nce. Naturally, there is nothing that resembles a cross on the roof.

    The walls are built with something that resembles bricks and is as red as a roof. Beside the house, a pagoda that looks like an octagonal pointed hat was extending.

    [I am pretty sure it is a Babylon facility but......]

    [You are totally right~ Wee to my [Alchemy building]]

    When I turn around due the sudden greeting, there was a young girl standing with a pair of golden eyes, white skin and smooth pink hair that has one tail on the side.

    Wearing a dark regr tunic, arge pink ribbon on the chest, a white skirt and ck tights, she has clothes that are not that different from when I met Shizuka and the others. If there is a single main difference, would it be the bulge underneath the ribbon which is iparable to the others? ....... That is Cecil-san ss right ......

    [I am the management terminal for the [Alchemy Building] here, Bell Flora ~no. Please call me Flora ~no.]

    If it is [Bell Flora] then I believe [Bell] is good though...... oh right Shizuka¡¯s full name was Francesca. Is that it? Was calling someone by thetter part of their name a custom of the ancient civilization?

    (TLC: well, it is supposed to be ¡®Shesca¡¯ but it kinda doesn¡¯t lie on the tongue, so it was switched to simr sounding Shizuka)

    But still, an [Alchemy building]? Again, it is different from what we are aiming for.

    [Since you came here, that means you also have all the attributes same as the professor ~no. However, only the [Confirmed Person] can be granted authority over the [Alchemy Building]]

    [I know. Just so you know, the [Sky Garden] and the [Workshop] managers have recognized me]

    [[Garden] and [Workshop] ...... you mean Shizuka and Rosetta ~no? Oh my, it has been 4907 years ~no. How nostalgic~]

    Flora shows a joyful expression while cing both of her hands on her chest. Shake. They shook a little just now.

    For my eyes to have flickered and faced that direction, I have no doubt she used a little magic. Right. I am sure of it. Quite powerful magic it is!

    [I think that if the two people have acknowledged you as the [Confirmed Person], then you have enough qualification. But just in case, you will need to ept my judgement as well ~no]

    Judgement? Come to think of it, both Shizuka and Rosetta also... wait, this flow of things is bad! However, when I thought about that, I was already toote as both of my hands were grasped by Flora firmly, and pushed against her pair of spheres.

    munyou.

    The soft sensation transmits through my palms. And yet, what is with this sticity and springiness? Because of Flora sudden actions I reflexively pressed my fingers inside. It was inevitable and unavoidable! I even happened to massaged them by chance!

    [An~ desu ~no......]

    When I looked at Flora who let out charming voice, I came back to my senses and released my hands. This fellow, what did she do!

    [Wh...wh.....whah!?]

    Oh no, I can¡¯t say anything. Calm down, settle down me!

    [Ufufu. You passed! You would have been disqualified had you turned into a beast here ~no]

    What¡¯s with that judgment! What this fellow did is reverse sexual harassment, isn¡¯t it!? I can¡¯t sue though!

    And just like that Flora unfastened her chest ribbon and started undoing the buttons of her coat. Wai.... what are you doing!?

    [Next is touching the skin directly ~no. And if you still don¡¯t turn into a beast.....]

    Shaking. When they jumped out from the blouse, I doubted my eyes for a moment. Raw!?

    I instinctively turned my eyes. Why... no-bra, why!?

    [Hey ...put them back! I understand! Since I won¡¯t turn into a wild beast!]

    [Is that so ~no? It is a bit of a waste, even though you could rub them as much as you like......]

    [I am fine, thank you! Because I will not make it in time!]

    Since it was just random words that came out of my mouth, I don¡¯t know what I meant by not making it in time. Or rather, I am really trembling! Damn it, I can hear that professorughing! If I had a time machine, I would have definitely went back!!

    [...... You can sandwich them you know ~no?]

    [That¡¯s fine, put them back!]

    I half misced my anger and shouted back. This fellow too contains a part of professor¡¯s personality after all. It is not decent!

    [I recognize and confirmed that you are a suitable person. From now on this frame number 21, codename [Bell Flora], will be transferred to you ~no. Please take care of me forever, Master]

    Flora neatly fixed her chest and smiled radiantly. Haaa...... As I thought, my troubles increased once more. While I was thinking about it, my face was suddenly seized, and a kiss was forcibly snatched. Damn it! There was still this!

    [Uguu!]

    Simrly to the time with Shizuka and the rest, her tongue was inserted inside. Ua, I can¡¯t decline! Just why do these guys have so much strength?! After viting my mouth for a while, Flora separated her lips.

    [Registration Complete. Master¡¯s genes have been memorized ~no. From now on the ownership of [Alchemy Building] is transferred to master ~no]

    While beingpletely exhausted, I heard Flora¡¯s voice. This is it...... if man and woman switch roles, it would be absolutely ridiculous, right ....?

    =====================Scene Change=====================

    [The [Alchemy Building] is a facility that produces new things bybining different materials and magic~no. Though it is mainly used for medicine and food, it is possible to makeposite materials here as well]

    I was listening to Flora¡¯s description of the Alchemy building. Basically, you can think of it as something like the [Enchant] chief. In the past, I ced [Recovery] to the hot springs in [Silver Moon], but would it be like that?

    [By the way, what kind of things can you make?]

    [Something convenient like potions that cure wounds. Also, bybining the capability to produce lots of fruits while being gue-resistant, it is possible to make nts that have both of those characteristics as well, you know?]

    Hohou? That can be used. Perhaps it could lead to Brunhild¡¯s agricultural revolution.

    [It is also equipped with medical facilities so, it is possible to restore arms or legs as well ~no]

    Is it biotechnology, or perhaps is it a facility rted to life magic? Oh right, things like sake or fermentation of something like soy sauce, natto, miso, yogurt is said to be simr to bio science in a different manner. When you say something like selective breeding, gic modificationes to mind.

    Don¡¯t tell me that something like a clone, or even a homunculus can be made?..... Just wait a minute. In the first ce, Flora, who is in front of me right now, is what you call a cyborg. Perhaps these guys were created this way......

    Not good, let¡¯s not think about it too much.

    [For example, are you capable of making a new fruit by cross-breeding an orange and an apple?]

    [I can ~no. I can also make orange that taste like apple, and vice versa ~no. I can also make something that matches together the taste of the two, you know ~no.]

    That¡¯s amazing. It is already something unrted to gics. Possibly, if we cross breed garlics with rice seeds, could we produce seeds of garlic rice? That facility is outrageous depending on how it is used...... Rather than calling it alchemy, it already is synthetic magic.

    [Mostly, they are adjustments made with magic but, since it came from seeds, growing it will still depend on human¡¯s hands ~noyo. After that, the taste will also be different depending on how the crops grow]

    Well, is it so? We will, after all, be bringing goods which do not yet exist in this world. We won¡¯t know whether it would properly grow or not unless we actually try to raise it. For this, perhaps I might need an experimental farm.

    While listening to Flora¡¯s exnation, I set foot inside the alchemy building. Various cylindrical ss containers with different sizes are lined up on a wall. On the opposite wall, things like small drawers are lined up.

    Something like a control panel is ced at the center, and beyond that is who knows how many big cylindrical ss cases. They are something simr to freezing capsules that appears on SF movies. Are they possibly be treatment capsules?

    [Various chemicals are gathered in these shelves ~no. There are many medicines that the professor made ~no]

    [Huh. She really did some decent research]

    [Things like Love potions, Aphrodisiac drugs, Stimnts, Energy pills, Analeptics, Estrogenic agents, Libido supplements ~no. They are safe products with no side effects....]

    [I was fool for admiring her!]

    How much burst of lust does she have! Saying that they are safe, I guess she should have evaluated them! Nope, it is a medicine that a troubled person will be thankful to her for!

    [The effect is tremendous, you know ~no!? So strong that you will feel like you are ascending to heaven. Though I have never tried it, but if master wishes to try it with me...]

    [Because my life is precious in a lot of ways, I refuse!]

    This is no joke! Is it really safe? That. I am getting suspicious. Well, it is fine since I am not going to use it. ...... I will not use it, I think.

    [Isn¡¯t there any normal medicine the professor made?]

    [There is none ~no]

    She said it tly. Damn, this facility is no good. This is the embodiment of whirling desires! I wonder if it really is a good idea to bring here my important brides?.....

    I left the alchemy building, and thought about it while being exposed to the wind. Well, I don¡¯t have any choice but to call them.......

    =======================Scene Change=====================

    [[Alchemy Building] ...... don¡¯t you think it is a facility that can be used by Brunhild Dukedom?......]

    Rin mutters while sighing. It can¡¯t be helped even if you are discouraged by this. After summoning everyone, we head toward Brunhild in order to link the [Alchemy building] with Babylon.

    [Ano..... I, did i do something?]

    [Ah~ don¡¯t mind]

    Flora peeks this way and makes a troubled face. I will be troubled too if you are going to get depressed every time until we find [Library]. Across from the depressed Rin, everyone¡¯s eyes gather at Flora.

    [And, are you the [Alchemy Building]¡¯s manager-san ........?]

    [Please call me Flora desu no~]

    [Big.....!]

    Other than Flora greeting both Yumina and Rue, they were glued to her two shaking white peaches.

    [damn..... What¡¯s with this existence.......?]

    [... I can¡¯t win. As expected.... I can¡¯t win against those.....]

    The twin sisters are also shaking for some reason. Theposed ones are only Yae and Rin. Yae¡¯s are close to Flora¡¯s, while Rin is being philosophical about this. Is this something that you have to worry this much? .... No. It is not like a man doesn¡¯t know why his eyes are drawn to those anyway. Even so, be it big or small, I don¡¯t think it matters that much. But definitely I surely think it draws one¡¯s eyes though.

    [Does Touya-sama too prefer them big ......?]

    Rue looks at me with a face that looks like she will cry. No no no, Flora being big is unrted to my taste! Well, my eyes inadvertently turn toward there, but deep down inside, it is not something I care about.

    [I-it is alright ~degozaru, Rue-dono and Yumina-dono will grow moreter on. I was the same as the two of you when I was your age]

    Yae¡¯s followup brought hope, and faced Yumina and Rue with sparkling eyes. But the looks of the two sisters, Elsie and Lindsey, sank even more in despair.

    [....... And will they grow if you massage them?]

    [Batsu....! There is no way such silly thing is possible!]

    I excessively reacted to what Rin absent mindedly said. This fairy-san, what did she say!?

    When I casually looked around, everyone besides Flora had red face and averted their eyes. Flora who saw that made an unpleasant andcent smile. Eh?

    [I had master rub them a little while ago ~no]

    What unnecessary thing to say! Not saying anything would be good, that is~!!

    Everyone besides Rin, turned their face toward here in a sh. And as if she is delivering the final blow to her enemies, Flora opened her mouth once more with an extremely happy smile.

    [I also recieved Kiss as well]

    Uaha! This fellow conscious of the crime! She is totally enjoying this situation! In the first ce, I was the one who was kissed! The perverted professor¡¯s smile can be seen in Flora¡¯s floating smile.

    [Touya-san, let¡¯s have a small talk]

    Yumina turn here with smile but, her eyes are notughing. Everyone else is pretty much the same. As I said it is a misunderstanding! I am innocent!

    Afterwards, I was made to sit in a seiza for a long time, and from 5 of them, was preached in various ways. It is unjust. That¡¯s why I hate searching for Babylon...... Simr to giving encouragement, P gently tapped my dejected shoulders and it sank deeply in my heart......

 Chapter 113: Nurse Clothes, and the Holy Kingdom

    Chapter 113: Nurse Clothes, and the Holy Kingdom

    With the arrival of the [Alchemy building] over the sky of Brunhild, it is docked with the [Garden] and the [Workshop]. Havinge this far, it¡¯s size is almost the same as the small castle. There are almost no buildings though.

    With Shizuka wearing maid clothes and Rosetta wearing work clothes, each was wearing their favorite attire. But the ones Flora selected were nurse clothes. Why did she choose these? No, since the [Alchemy Building] is also medical center, it may not nessarily be unrted to it.

    But I have feeling that the short pink nurse clothes with white stockings and garter belt might be going too far. She is like a cosy nurse. To make it worse, isn¡¯t it just the chest that is too emphasized? Frankly, I am troubled where to look.

    Original Flora

    Because she also possesses medical knowledge and skills to certain degree, I had prepared a doctor¡¯s office inside the castle for the time being. If I am present, I can cure the patients with magic, but the office is an insurance for a worst case scenario.

    For now, I will have the [Alchemy Building] produce new kinds of rice. By donating the rice seeds I brought from Ishen to make them epidemic resistant, I try to make sure it will be fruitful. For the time being, I will nt and raise those in the experimental rice field I made in the eastern part of the country. I hope it grows up well.

    The highway street is being improved even though it is only a little bit. Since Naito-ossan is giving it his best, it feels quite pleasant.

    Brunhild branch of [Silver Moon] has also been opened safely and travelers can now rest in the inn. Because of the bathhouse that heals the citizens¡¯ fatigue, it has be quite sess. Mika-san hired new employees (most are ex-Takeda¡¯s ninja) as well, and it feels like she has fully devoted herself to the business.

    [It seems that Brunhild development is proceeding quite favourably, tto...]

    thok.

    [Well, it is country that Touya-dono made. I didn¡¯t have to worry......]

    thok.

    [Sorry, Your Majesty Beast King, this is Pon. N~to]

    thok.

    [ho-ho-ho. It is a tile that makes you jump and sing. Monarch, it is a hit. Tanyao-pinfu-ipeko of 3900]

    Ah~ His Majesty The Monarch of Rifurizu made a payment to His Majesty The Emperor of Regulus. Or rather what are they doing?

    In the game room of Brunhild Castle, the rulers of various western countries naturally gathered around the mahjong table. But that doesn¡¯t include me. I am not among the ones surrounding the table.

    [Ano, what is the gathering today for...?]

    [N? Nothing in particr. we just wanted to y mahjong, that¡¯s all]

    His majesty Belfast king answered without hesitation. Eh~ for such reason? To go as far as making me use [Gate] to wee them..... I thought for a while it is something like a crisis management.

    Jarajara, the tiles were dropped at the center of the table, and were then raised up automatically. Chaachaachaa, the kings skillfully took the tiles, and rushed to the next match. It reached the point where they became skilled at it..

    [Oh, we are doing some slight information exchange though]

    His majesty the Emperor discards a tile whileughing. It is nice they are on good terms so there is no need to worry about that. But it is problem if they neglect their government duties and only y mahjong.

    [What about the exchange of information?]

    [That¡¯s right. If we are talking about recent news, it would be about Ramisshu Holy Kingdom after all, right?]

    His majesty The King of Belfast mutters while arranging his tiles. Ramisshu Holy Kingdom? Isn¡¯t it the country southeast of Regulus? It is also close to Misumido. It can be reached by crossing the Great River Gau. If one goes furthermore down (the river), It is possible to reach Belfast too.

    [Is there something with that Ramisshu Holy Kingdom?]

    [In the Holy Kingdom capital Isura, they say a vampire appeared]

    [Vampire?]

    Yet another fishy story appeared. No, wait a moment. Maybe it is only me who doesn¡¯t know. Is the [Vampire] possibly another racemon in this world? I discreetly look at His Majesty The Beast King. There is a beast demi-human here after all.

    [Rumors say the victims appear night after night. The corpses were found dried-up with the bloodpletely sucked out]

    Scary. Is it a bizarre murder case?

    [And the Vampire... It already reached to the point where the rumors say it might be caused by the vampire n.]

    The Monarch cuts his tiles while talking to me. The Vampire n. Apparently ¡®vampire¡¯ is not just a mere title, but it rather seems to be a specific race. If I remember correctly, there seems to be an aquatic n in Misumido called the mermaid race. There surely are many races in this world.

    [It is troublesome the incidents happened in Ramisshu. It is a country that believes in the god of light called Lars. Therefore, it is extremely hostile towards people who belong to the darkness. If one has an aptitude for darkness magic regardless of the attributes he has, he will be looked upon coldly]

    The beast king cuts the tile with a bitter face. What¡¯s with that. I think that it has already passed the level of faith and turned into fanaticism.

    [Who is the god of light Lars?]

    [Eh? Ah, Does Touya-dono not know? In the stories about foundation of Ramisshu Holy Kingdom, approximately 1,000 years ago, the territory of Ramisshu was inhabited with magic beasts, dead spirits and demons. It is said a priest of light visited there and called the god of light Lars who purified thatnd. And then, the ones living there started worshiping the god of light. The teachings were spreaded in the region, and the Ramisshu kingdom was founded... or that is how the story goes.]

    Belfast¡¯s king exined, but it made me puzzled. A god of light is it. Tentatively, I am also acquainted with two gods. Apart from the god of love, is that god the world¡¯s god-sama? It is different from his image though.

    Furthermore, God-sama doesn¡¯t look like He would be involved too much with the surface world. That god-sama seems to be managing a lot of worlds, therefore I don¡¯t feel like he would alsoe and intervene in every single thing.

    Even though I can try to ask him on the phone, everything is fine at the moment so there is nothing to worry about. As expected I feel shy to call him just like that. He is God-sama after all.

    [It is difficult to associate with that country because everything is based on the doctrines. With everything being [In the name of Light and Justice], it only has formalities. Especially that pope.....]

    [Ah~ I am also bad with her. That Pope keeps making fishy preachments. That granny is really strict.]

    While smiling wryly, both the Beast King and the Emperor exchange a nce. Pope?

    [Excuse me, what do you mean by Pope?]

    [Ramisshu Holy Kingdom doesn¡¯t have a royal family or a heritage system. Instead, they choose the Pope from the highest ranked priests until he dies or he abdicates himself. And, the one with the highest rank in Ramisshu right now is Elias Orutora. A female pope. Certainly, since it was the 20th enthronement anniversary the other day, I believe she is already over 60...tto]

    With a ¡®thuk¡¯ sound, Rifurisu Monarch discards a tile on the table.

    [Monarch, that is Ron. Pinfu, 2 Dora. 3900]

    [Again!?]

    His Majesty The Rifurisu Monarch made payment to His Majesty The Regulus Emperor. After looking at this exchange, His majesty The Beast King looked at the sky.

    [Ah~ and it was just a little bit more toplete a Chinitsu...... Your Majesty The Emperor, since a while ago you have been raising with only cheap hands, right?]

    [This is also one way of winning. Even if I don¡¯t score big time at once, it will be fine if I win as a result]

    The Emperor overturn the Beast King¡¯sin. Well, that¡¯s also just one of Mahjong¡¯s real pleasures. It is also a pleasure to understand what is a person¡¯s way of thinking based on how he ys. Belfast king opens his mouth while dropping his tiles in the center of the table.

    [Originally, the vampire ss itself was referred to as a minor ss of a demon family. Their existence in itself is not rare, but I think they understand what would happen if they do something in Ramisshu. It is very suspicious. I feel something unnatural is happening that it doesn¡¯t seem to make sense.]

    Definitely, is it a suicide n? But since it is still not yet settled, it is possible they could have sessfully escaped. Umm, it is definitely a strange case.

    [Well, unless the sparkse over here, I won¡¯t particrly mind their situation. Also, just because they are vampires doesn¡¯t mean the whole Vampire n havemitted a crime either. If they are oppressed only for being vampires, I will stand by their side as an ally.]

    His majesty The Beast King folded his arms and breathed out. It seems there are still many countries that discriminate against beastmen.... I can¡¯t understand discrimination and criticism based on birth or race. I think it is biased justice concluding that a person is evil just because he is a person of darkness.

    Ramisshu Holy Kingdom. I don¡¯t think I want to be too much involved with them. I believe in god, and I don¡¯t think there is anyone who is more grateful for him than me. But I am not very interested in religion.

    In the end, only His Majesty The Rifurisu Monarch was defeated at mahjong, and The Regulus Emperor was at the top. The four kings promised another rematch next month, and returned to their own countries. Eh, this again the next month?

 Chapter 114: Spinning Top, and Crystal weapons

    Chapter 114: Spinning Top, and Crystal weapons

    [Ah~ I lost again~!]

    [Hei~ka! Me next! My turn!]

    In a corner on the highway, the children¡¯sughter can be heard. The opposing child picks up his small iron spinning top that has flown out. It is a toy I made recently for them to y with.

    (TLC: well, there are 2 words for the spinning top used, here. First is ¥³¥Þ (Koma) and the second is ¥Ù©`¥´¥Þ (Beigoma). While the first is generic term for spinning tops which used nowadays, the second one is more ancient form of it, made from iron and shells, almost t, with images written on them. Since it is probably irrelevant which word is used, I guess it will stay with just ¡®Spinning Top¡¯ for both words and adding romaji to mention which word it is)

    After I decided to teach them how to y with it, the children learned how to spin them in blink of an eye. On the battlefield made of a stretched cloth above a barrel, a fierce fight unfolded.

    Naturally, it can be said that I am the strongest. Because of that, I don¡¯t know since when it became the children¡¯s goal to defeat me. By the way, I am still undefeated. Fuhaha! Don¡¯t make light of the arm trained by my grandpa.

    [That¡¯s it for today. Hora, since I am going to give everyone a spinning top (beigoma), this will be the end for now]

    [Really!?]

    [whoopee!!]

    [I, will be Heika¡¯s retainer when I grow up!]

    To be a retainer just because you received one spinning top (beigoma), how cheap.

    While I am seeing off the cheerful-looking children that are leaving, I see a familiar person standing.

    It is a smiling gentleman with a body in good shape and a white mustache. But, his fox ears have quickly stretched from his head, and a thick, long tail is waving.

    [If it isn¡¯t Alba-san? Since when were you here?]

    [It is been long time. Touya-dono, No, His Majesty the King of Brunhild dukedom]

    He is Alba-san, the trade merchant from Misumido, Olga-san and Alma father¡¯s, and our house knight Nic-san¡¯s uncle.

    [Well, for a king himself to be ying with children on the roadside like this, I stopped myself unconsciously and watched you. However......]

    Whileughing, Alba-san takes in his hand one spinning top (beigoma) from the y stand made of clothyered on top of a barrel.

    [This is also another toy that I have never seen before. Furthermore, it is simple to make. How about it? Can I sell this in my tradingpany as well?]

    [It is fine. It is not like it is something I came up with, and there is no secret production technique. Ah, but if possible, lower its price so that it can be bought with the children¡¯s pocket money]

    [A small profit is it? Ummm. In that case, it might not sell after buying it once, as far as it is concerned....]

    Has he already calcted his profit and loss? It is as expected of a merchant. If it doesn¡¯t sell a lot with its low price, there won¡¯t be any profit. Unless one knows the merit of just making something, it won¡¯t have any meaning. Normally, you buy new one when it breaks. But this is a Spinning Top (Beigoma). It doesn¡¯t break so often. That¡¯s right, then.....

    [A collection... Isn¡¯t it fine to use that characteristic if it makes it fun to collect them? For example, you can color them differently, or engrave them with different families crests, icons, or symbols of strength like dragon or knights. If you make different types of the same item, wouldn¡¯t you feel like collecting them?]

    [I see! In this case everyone will want many pieces for himself! You will want to collect them... taking advantage of that part, no, that¡¯s good idea!]

    Taking advantage of what? Somehow, it feels difficult to ask. It surely will be endless once a collector shows up. Well, if the children have one piece for them to y with, that will be enough. And since collectors tend to be adults, they will then have the money for it.

    [This country is magnificent. It is overflowing with business opportunities, and yet there aren¡¯t many merchants who have noticed it¡¯s value. Again, it¡¯s so wonderful!]

    Uoo, his eyes became that of a merchant. It seems that Alba-san wants to start a branch of hispany, [Strand Trading], in our country no matter what. Looks like his visit today is for its approval and for the preliminary inspection of the branch (location). Because [Strand Trading] is a trade business, it will be easy to obtain things from various foreign countries in the future. It will also be possible to request an export as well. Approving it have no disadvantages.

    I called for Naito-ossan and Alba-san¡¯s nephew Nic-san, and had them discuss some minor arrangements and the allocation of the branch office. Nik-san was attached as some kind of bodyguard, but I guess it is also a consideration for him to be able to talk with his uncle about various things as well.

    I decided to allow him to do as he pleased regarding the spinning top(beigoma). More or less, it seems he will give 10% of the sales to our country.

    Afterwards, it waspletely unexpected that the spinning top(beigoma) prototypes that I made would be traded with outrageous prices between aristocrats.

    =========================Scene Change=========================

    [Na~to, can this hardness be maintained using magical power? Just in case, I need to make a [Program] so that it will be able to take outside magical power for it to regenerate even if it breaks....]

    These days, I have been making weapons from Fureizu crystals that I obtained.

    You can say that this is an item where its durability is dependent on the amount of magic power. As the amount of magic power poured into it increases, its hardness also goes up. Additionally, it changes as far as its cutting power when it is turned into something with a cutting edge. It means that these kind of things were the Fureizu¡¯s sharp arms.

    When I pour in arge amount of my magic, I raise the crystal¡¯s hardness. Using this magical power to increase the durability, cutting power and the regeneration ability of the crystal, I reproduced the abilities of the Fureizu.

    [And that¡¯s why I made them. First, this Katana. It¡¯s name is ¡ºTransparent Flower¡»]

    [How......?]

    Yae pulls a colorless and transparent de from the white coated scabbard. It is a de that is transparent like an ice, a crystal or a ss. Taking in the light outside the [Workshop], it gives off glittering and brilliant light.

    [Tentatively, I think there is almost no chance for magic exhaustion since it is made to automatically absorb magical power mainly from an outside source. In the event that the de is already considered bad at cutting, I made it in such a way that it will return back to its original form if magic is poured into it]

    By just cing the edge lightly on an iron mass that was prepared to try out the new sword, I was able to easily tear it like paper without pushing myself. This sharpness is scary.

    [With this I can also cut and tear that Fureizu. Touya-dono, Thank you ~degozaru]

    The sword [Transparent Flower] is stored in crystal scabbard which is also made from Fureizu fragments. As such, Yae delightfully smiles. If you say it like that, then making it is already worth it.

    The other four in the opposite side pout their lips seeing Yae¡¯s happy smile.

    [...... There is one for everyone too, so please stop making these faces]

    First, for Rue who is using twin swords, I gave her 2 swords with the length of a kodachi. They are basically the same as Yae¡¯s [Transparent Flower].

    For Yumina and Lindsey, even though they don¡¯t use direct weapons, I handed them crystal bullets made from Fureizu crystals. Upon shooting, it will surely drive the bullet like a wedge into the Fureizu at the moment of impact with the help of [Explosion] at the rear end of the bullet. Even without the effect of the [Explosion] itself, there will be no problem as long as it is used as a propelling agent for the bullet. I sharpened the pointed end so that it can drive in properly, additionally increasing it with magic. I used fictional weapons as reference, particrly the ¡°pile bunker¡± type wherein iron stakes are powerfully driven in using explosions.

    Next is Elsie¡¯s gauntlets. Hers is a weapon that surely makes the most use of the hardness. Plus, when I thought on how to concentrate the power in one point, I made a fiendish drill type attachment on the fists. In order to concentrate the power in a single point, sharp pointed tips are installed on both left and right gauntlets. I have a feeling anything can be destroyed if it is hit by them.....

    I made it so it can slide to the back of the hand normally. And by sliding it to the front of the fist, it is arranged in a manner simr to what can be called a ¡°crushing mode¡±.

    [It is pretty much dangerous outside ofbat. Therefore, don¡¯t put it into that state.....]

    GOGAAN~!!

    As I was saying that, a stone garden inside the [Workshop] grounds was smashed. Ah, already! I understand you want to test it, but Rosetta will cry if she sees this.

    [Isn¡¯t it Amazing. It is easier to smash than usual]

    [That because it was made to do that......Aa~ah] [TL: sigh]

    While I was looking at the broken stone garden and thinking of an excuse for Rosetta, I continuously heard sounds of trees falling on the opposite side.

    [It has incredible sharpness]

    [Amazing! I cut a thick tree like it is a big radish!]

    Yae and Rue delightfully hold their katana and twin swords. But looking at the two gigantic trees that fell, I realize that I can no longer make any excuses. I will quietly get scolded...... Rosetta, I¡¯m sorry. It is funny, why did this happen?

    As I was expecting, I stopped both Yumina and Lindsey since they also started loading crystal bullets into their guns. I can¡¯t let them increase the damage any further. My brides have many armed battle factions. Good grief.

    After testing the performance of the weapons, when we went back to the castle, Lapis-san rushed over to us in a confused state. Did something happen?

    [Danna-sa... no, Your Majesty. A messenger from a foreign country arrived. Change into formal attire quickly and head to Kousaka-sama¡¯s ce]

    Eh? A messenger from a foreign country? I was curious as to what it is since this is the first time for that sort of thing. I wonder from which country they came from?

 Chapter 115: Holy Kingdom messenger, and Descending

    Chapter 115: Holy Kingdom messenger, and Descending

    Well, our Brunhild dukedom is gradually putting the appearance of a country after all. And after that, our next agenda is conducting diplomacy. Unfortunately there were no preparations for this. Brunhild dukedom is surrounded by Regulus to the east, and Belfast to the west. What I mean is that, if we are on good terms with those two countries, then there won¡¯t be any direct aggression.

    Nevertheless, I don¡¯t say it is fine to not get along with other countries. Each country has their own circumstances, and being harassed in a roundabout way is nothing to beugh at.

    However, up until now, I can only say that there was no otherpany for this small country that was made just recently. Since the western alliance countries know me very well, a mutual exchange exist. But if a messengeres from a country that I am not associated with at all, honestly, I am a little panicked.

    [It is my pleasure to meet you for the first time, your majesty, King of Brunhild Dukedom. I came with an errand for the Pope of Ramisshu Holy Kingdom, Elias Orutora. The name is Nest Leonard]

    [Simrly, I am Phyllis Rugitto ~degozaimasu]

    [N~]

    I sit down on the throne prepared for an audience and answer briefly. Kousaka-san, a former part of the Takeda Four Heavenly Kings, is waiting beside and nces towards me.

    I understand. Don¡¯t talk too much. It should be fine to entrust the correspondence to Kousaka-san, right?

    At any time, we don¡¯t know the aim of the other party. Rather than saying anything unnecessary, being silent seems to be a good n. Eloquence is silver, Silence is gold. Is it that kind of thing? It also seems that I am not a guy that is very majestic. It is consideration for myck of experience as well.

    [For the polite greeting, we are greatly obliged. Then, what kind of business that specifically made youe from Ramisshu Holy Kingdom to our country?]

    While standing beside me, Kousaka-san opened his mouth. Nest-san who is waiting in front of me in the audience room, is wearing a white robe with sleeves embroidered with gold thread. He is an ossan with short blond hair. At a nce, he looks like Shinto priest. It is most likely, but, does his age exceed 40 years? .....Though I get a strange feeling from his hair.

    Likewise waiting next to him is Phyllis. She is a girl with a light purple bob cut hair and a quiet atmosphere. Is her age approximately the same as me? She wears a white robe same as with Nest-san.

    It seems both people have priests as their status in Ramisshu Holy Kingdom. The God of Light... Lars, was it? If they are priests who follow that Lars faith, then the other party already holds power at some level.

    That priest, Nest-san opens his mouth.

    [Our Holy Kingdom Pope, Elias Orutora would like to form a deep friendship with Brunhild Dukedom. And in regards to that, in order to widely propagate our Lars faith in this territory, please somehow acknowledge Lars faith as state religion. As such, our Ramisshu will aid dukedom without sparing anything as sister countries]

    ......Ha?

    A state religion, is it that? Recognized by nation, and said to be protected byws.

    [His majesty will be baptized as well. Also, we would like to be allowed to construct a church in thisnd. If the teachings of Lars-sama are spread, this area will develop more abundantly, don¡¯t you agree?]

    Really. Nest-san is the one making it a wonderful proposal, but my mood keeps on cooling down. What is this guy saying? Why do I have to receive the baptism of the god that I don¡¯t know anything about for no reason.

    [Our god, Lars-sama teaches to get rid of evil, under the name of light and justice......]

    [It is unnecessary]

    [......................eh?]

    My words perfectly froze the fervent speech that Nest-san was doing.

    [Unnecessary, what do you mean?]

    [Like I said, Religion. It is something that is unnecessary for our country]

    He gave a long speech, but ultimately it was an invitation of religion, right? Honestly, it¡¯s suspicious, isn¡¯t it? Is there a god of light? Does that guy really exist?

    [You are saying our god¡¯s teachings aren¡¯t necessary? Doesn¡¯t His Majesty believe in god?]

    [Do not say foolish things. There is no human who believes in Kami-sama more than me. I am grateful to him every day]

    I retort at Nest-san who is scowling at me. He (Kami-sama) is different from your god though. Shall I respond with these words? Phyllis who has been following Nest-san opens her mouth. It doesn¡¯t look like she is angry towards me. She is having a strange look on her face.

    [Then why? Why are you saying you believe in god, when you are not spreading his teaching. Isn¡¯t it a contradiction?]

    [Because there is none. In the first ce the one you are calling a god is only the god of light Lars, isn¡¯t it? If he is light, then what about the god of darkness? Aren¡¯t there any other gods?]

    I answers Phyllis question with another question. In contrast with that, Nest-san answers while puffing his chest with pride.

    [God of Sea, God of Mountain, God of earth, there are various other gods. However, the supreme god who surely stands above all other gods, is the God of light Lars-sama. Even the God of darkness can¡¯t stand a chance against the absolute god of justice]

    [No, throughparatively, such power doesn¡¯t seems to exist either]

    [What!?]

    Nest-san is already not just scowling, he has raised his voice and has stood up, no longer seemingly trying to hide his anger. Well, of course he will get angry.

    [Is Your Majesty saying that our god is ipetent!?]

    [God of absolute justice, right? Despite that, why are there criminals and bad people in this world?]

    [T-that... We are here for that reason! To judge the evil and extinguish it, on behalf of god. We are the ones carrying that responsibility on our shoulders! To be god¡¯s hands and legs.....]

    [That is your own power. It is not god¡¯s power. Do not get wrong there]

    With deep red face Nest-san shacked his shoulders. Did I go too far? But I don¡¯t think so?

    [Then say, what will the god whom Your Majesty believes in bring to us!]

    [Nothing. After all, he is a very busy person. It is about doing something about your own circumstances by yourself. He doesn¡¯t seem to intervene unless there is something great. Just you know, it is not like I am denying your guys teachings. Isn¡¯t it fine if it is what you guys believe in]

    There is a different god in each one¡¯s heart. Isn¡¯t that fine. But, it is just being utilized by involving the country this time.

    Nest-san res at me with a hateful look, and open his mouth.

    [......It looks like Your Majesty is possessed by the evil god. It seems baptism purification is necessary]

    [Ha?]

    What did he say just now?

    [Kohaku. Hold down that fellow]

    ¡ºAs your will¡»

    [uwaaa!?]

    Nest is attacked from behind by Kohaku whom I called, and has his back being held down by Kohaku¡¯s forefoot. He is in his original Byakko mode.

    I walk in front of the pinned down Nest, and squat down to eye level of the old man who is scared because of Kohaku.

    [What god you believe in is up to you. You can do as you like even if it is wishing or praying for an unknown god that may or may not exist. However, I will not permit you to treat my Kami-sama as an evil god. Someone who doesn¡¯t know anything about that guy cannot say anything about him as much as that someone likes]

    I re at Nest, open [Gate] on the floor, and let him fall in the middle of the river outside the castle. After the old man disappeared, only his blonde hair remained. It was a wig after all.

    Casually, when I looked sideways, Phyllis, who was left behind, was surprised so much she didn¡¯t make any sound. Oh.

    That¡¯s bad. I overdid it. Even as a joke, he is a messenger of a foreign country. There were other ways to send him away, but because he spoke ill of Kami-sama, I got unconsciously angry. Was there any reason to call that nice old man an evil god?

    Nheless, have I still overdone it......? When I turned around, Kousaka-san was grasping his forehead and breathing a long sigh. Ah~..... was it bad after all? And he even told me not to speak as much as possible.

    [ano......priest Nest......]

    [Ah~...... I have transferred him out of the castle. It is alright, I haven¡¯t done anything like injuring him]

    Though I think he gotpletely soaked. Perhaps he may catch like cold. I am not really concerned though.

    [I am really sorry for our rudeness this time. Please forgive us. To begin with, the audience today is something priest Nest strongly pushed for, and the Pope-sama wasn¡¯t that interested at all]

    Phyllis lowered her head. That¡¯s so?

    [If it¡¯s possible to set Lars faith as this country¡¯s state religion, then there is no other credit higher than that. Probably that is what priest Nest aimed for]

    Why? In the end, is he after a promotion? Even if he is called priest, snobbery doesn¡¯te off.

    [In any case, our country doesn¡¯t intend to decide on a state religion. Tell that to the Pope]

    [Yes, I already got that. But, ano...... it is about the talk just now...... Is it possible that Your Majesty has met god?]

    Ouh? I shouldn¡¯t have said such a thing during the conversation earlier. Did she notice something from the talk? Mmmm, what would be a good answer for this one?

    [Excuse me. For saying strange thing ...... I... whether there really is a god, I am already not sure anymore......]

    Phyllis looks down in shame while whispering. Isn¡¯t it bad saying such thing? More or less, you are a priest-sama.

    [I¡¯ve been wondering for long time. I think judging evil under the name of justice is splendid. But on the other hand,beling a demonkin and people with dark attribute as evil... Is that really all right?? Will the person who has made a mistake once not be forgiven anymore? Such questions appear one after another......]

    It is not like I don¡¯t get it. But being at the stage when she doubts the god she believes in, can this girl no longer act as a priest?

    At that time, the smartphone on silent mode inside my pocket vibrates. A call is iing. Eh? With this timing? I can tell who is it without even the need to look at the iing name since there is only one person who can call me.

    I take out the smartphone and answer the call.

    [Hello?]

    [O~, it has been long time. It is me, me]

    Is this the ¡°me-me¡± scam? Introduce yourself properly, Kami-sama. However, he made the call as if it was his intention.

    [Did you happen to see it?]

    [Just by chance. Iya, I saw you speaking sharply and it felt good. Thank you for feeling angry for my sake]

    Uah~ I was seen. Isn¡¯t it kinda embarrassing? While she is watching me writhing in shame, Phyllis call out to me timidly.

    [ano......Who you are talking to?]

    [Kami-sama]

    [Eh!?]

    While looking at the surprised Phyllis, suddenly, I noticed the strange state of Kohaku next to me. He is not making any slight movement at all. Ha? Why? When I turned around, even Kousaka-san stopped moving. What is with that?

    [Ah~ I stopped the time for a little while. It will be troublesome if I am seen by other people]

    [You stopped the time!? Eh, rather, saying about being seen, don¡¯t tell me......!]

    [I thought that I should answer the doubts of that youngdy. I will go there now. Afterall, she may not trust me if she doesn¡¯t meet me. Well then]

    [wai.......!]

    He hung up. Eh, seriously? When I put the smartphone away from my ear, my eyes met with Phyllis.

    [He said he will being.......]

    [Coming..... who?]

    [Like I said...... Kami-sama]

    Above our astonished heads, kami-sama descended wrapped in a shining dazzling light. Being wrapped in divine (It is normal since he is Kami-sama) aura, I understood what it is just by seeing it. Kami-sama slowly descended, andnded straight without any change on the ground.

    [Yaa, I am kami-sama]

    [That simple~!?]

    Can¡¯t you use words that are a little more dignified!? I instinctively made a tsukkomi towards kami-sama who is making friendly smile.

 Chapter 116: God, and intervention

    Chapter 116: God, and intervention

    Phyllis was simply trembling just by looking at the smiling old man standing in front of her. Ultimately, could she no longer stand? She bowed down while clinging to her knees.

    [What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel sick?]

    [Kami-sama, kami-sama]

    Because it seems he doesn¡¯t understand I call out to him.

    [This intimidating force or rather this divinity, can you do something about it? It is hard to look straight at you even for me]

    [Eh? Really? Well, this really is the earth, isn¡¯t it? Here. Sorry, I was somewhat careless. Whenever I am here, energy leaks out of me if I am not aware of it.]

    Soon, the golden aura kami-sama was projecting disappeared gently. And at the same time, the overpowering intimidating feeling from before vanished. As expected from the one and only Kami-sama.

    [It should all right with this ~jaro. Miss, are you okay?]

    [Y-yes......]

    Even so, it seems that all Phyllis could do is raise her face. It is understandable. If she is shown something like that, she won¡¯t have any choice but to admit that this person is a genuine god. I think the question [Does the god exist?] that Phyllis asked was answered. God exists.

    [Let¡¯s not talk here. Is there any convenient room somewhere?]

    [Eh? Ah~ then shall we go to the reception room?]

    I open [Gate] and connect it to the reception room. I lent my shoulder to Phyllis who seems to have troubles standing, and had the two people sit down on couch. I thought of arranging some tea for them, but when I went to boiler room both Cecil-san and Rene had been stopped while they wereughing. Reluctantly I poured some tea myself in the pot, three cups, and returned to the reception room with some tea cakes.

    The two people were still facing each other the same as when I left them. Kami-sama was looking restlessly around the room, and Phyllis was still frozen like pboard, her eyes were swimming around.

    I pour tea in the cups, and line up the tea cakes. Kami-sama sips from the cup, and at the same time when he finished the one sip I spoke.

    [I have just one question]

    [Heave-ho, what is it ~ja ne?]

    After he has ced the cup on the table, kami-sama turns his face to me.

    [Does the god of light Lars exist?]

    [He doesn¡¯t. Honestly, I haven¡¯t even heard of him. Among all intermediate level gods and even within junior level gods, that name doesn¡¯t exist]

    Wow, so resolute. Phyllis next to me has a face like she has received a shock. Of course she would, right? Because you are told that the god whom you have believed in doesn¡¯t exist.

    [Then does a god of light exist?]

    [That also doesn¡¯t exist. Well, if I ampelled to say, than it would be me ~ja. Since I am the world god ~ja. But the god of darkness does exist, there is also god of fire and wind too. In the first ce what humans expect [god of ?] is a standard low ss god ~ja]

    Does that mean that the God of love is a low ss god? But after considering everything, she was over-familiar with kami-sama who is the world god. I wonder if that¡¯s how it is in the god¡¯s world?

    [T-then, 1000 years ago, who was the god of Light Lars-sama that the priest of light Ramirez-sama summoned?]

    Priest of Light Ramirez? Oh, was he the founder of Ramisshu holy kingdom? Wasn¡¯t he the person who borrowed the power of the god of light and purified thend.

    [You¡¯re saying he summoned a god? Even if a human is capable of summoning a god, it is still very rare ~ja. But because there are also gods who descend on a whim, so I won¡¯t say that there are none]

    You not the one to say that. You descended entirely on a whim.

    [ording to the story, I don¡¯t think it was a god. Wouldn¡¯t it be closer to spirit? I guess if it was the spirit of light it is also possible to summon it. ~ja]

    [So vague. Can¡¯t we just somehow go back to the past or something and see it?]

    [It is not impossible but...... it is troublesome, you see ~ja? Though mainly it is for myself. If I tell you in terms from where you originally came, consider this. Even though it¡¯s easy to pause the streaming of a television program when doing a recording, can I find themercially streamed segment of ate night program from one year ago within the mountain of the past DVDs without indexing?]

    It¡¯s a difficult example to understand! Though I somehow understood it! I get that it is terribly troublesome.

    [In that case...... what on earth are our teachings......?]

    Beingpletely denied by Kami-sama, Phyllis got depressed. It is understandable though since what she was believing in hadpletely copsed. But.......

    [Is it no good for you guys without god? Can¡¯t you move forward on your own believes, purposes, and responsibilities? I don¡¯t mind if you make a god as an emotional support. Parents and siblings, lover and master, you should trust in them so that they would trust you. However, you mustn¡¯t be dependent. Gods will do nothing. Only you guys can save yourselves. You guys have power that can create miracles and move the world. We will only watch over that.]

    Though I also think that Kami-sama does interfere quite a lot, it is not as thorough as what they say, right?

    But, I will keep silent. As some people say, some things are better left unsaid. Phyllis next to me is crying out wholeheartedly. It is not exactly the mood to meddle in.

    [Well, even though I said that, I decided in the end against leaving this ce in its current state. If Touya-kun wasn¡¯t sent here, I also might have not peeped in for another 10,000 years or so]

    Ua~! You have ruined it, you know! What¡¯s with [We will only watch over that]! You are not watching! You are neglecting it, aren¡¯t you! Besides, there might be a lot of different worlds to manage!

    [Is it fine with this......?]

    [Mmmm, it may sound cruel, but that is the responsibility of the people living here even if this world falls into ruin. Basically, the gods will not do anything. Well, of course we will respond if the crisis that will lead to a downfall is caused by the intervention of gods like a descent of an evil god.]

    Though for me, I wouldn¡¯t want such descent to happen. This is somewhat carefree. Or rather, isn¡¯t it that the said rule is easily contradicted?

    [Ma, basically I want the people of this world to deal with the world¡¯s problems in some way or another ~ja. Even if the demon king appeared and started something within the lines of world domination, we wouldn¡¯t involve ourselves as long as that demon king was a resident of this world. We might at most bestow things like weapons to defeat the demon king. After all, I hate a world where the people suffer.]

    I see. Does that way also exist even if it is not a direct intervention? However, that¡¯s sufficient. It isparable to lending a hand. The god will not intervene even if the world copses. Yet they will still give something like a super weapon capable of defeating the demon king even if they said that they won¡¯t intervene. What¡¯s with that half-baked overprotection?

    [I guess it can¡¯t be helped even if one depends on his or her parents forever ~ja. The humans of this world are no longer children. You should be able to walk and think by yourselves. Then, you will naturally clear the hardships and ordeals youe across to. The gods will watch over you. asionally]

    asionally? That was unnecessary. Well, someone is surely being watched around the clock though.

    [What should I do from now on?...... The god of light Lars doesn¡¯t exist. Those teachings were artificially created by someone. Doesn¡¯t that make all of our actions meaningless? Does it?]

    [They are not meaningless. That is if there is someone who is saved by those teachings. From now on, instead of doing it [For God], you ought to do it [For people] without being tied up by teachings]

    [................yes]

    It may be impossible to change ideas immediately though. It is pretty much akin to a basis of life that you came to believe in all this time. But, it will be good if you are liberated from this curse little by little.

    [Well, it is about time for me to leave ~no? It may also be inappropriate to keep the time suspended too much]

    In the meantime, everyone returned to the audience because might be strange if we weren¡¯t there the moment time started moving again.

    Both Kohaku and Kousaka-san are still hardened as before. If it weren¡¯t for the current circumstances, I would have at least done a prank on them, but let¡¯s not do that.

    [Then. Live strongly and be healthy youngdy]

    Kami-sama then became grains of light and disappeared while smiling radiantly.

    After a few moments, Kohaku and the rest started to move while facing towards here with confused looks. Since my location was slightly different from before time was stopped, did it look like as if I moved instantly?

    [...... It was like a dream. Was he really here until a while ago.......?]

    [It is reality. You met Kami-sama. What would you do without believing it?]

    [It¡¯s the reality. You met Kami-sama. Would you believe it without seeing him?]

    [...... You are right]

    Her smile was peaceful. From a while ago, I felt a different intention from the light in her eyes. Was she able to sort everything inside herself?

    After that, she apologized for the short ount and left the audience room.

    And thus ended my first diplomacy. But after that, I was heavily reprimanded by Kousaka-san. Oh well, I admit that I belong under the ss of the worst diplomats.

    Because I was a little worried, I had Tsubaki-san dispatch one of the ninja¡¯s to Ramisshu. For themunication, I entrusted him a small bird as summoned beast and told him to contact me if something happened.

    Several dayster, I was told that a priest of Ramisshu Holy Kingdom, Phyllis Rugitto, was stripped of her position. And for the crime of treason, her execution was announced.

 Chapter 117: The Female Pope, and the denial of god

    Chapter 117: The Female Pope, and the denial of god

    Are you saying that something that foolish happened? Why must Phyllis be executed. That girl was able to finally move based on what she thinks, yet this happens.

    ¡¶And when is the day of execution?¡·

    ¡¶Ha. It is said that the execution will take ce three dayster in the early morning. It didn¡¯t happen immediately because apparently there was a group that appealed to stop the execution¡·

    I received a telepathicmunication from person whom I entrusted with the small bird familiar and infiltrated Ramisshu. Are you saying there are some friends that support Phyllis too? I am d that the execution didn¡¯t ur immediately.

    ¡¶Thank you. Continue investigating, and contact me if something happens¡·

    ¡¶Ha!¡·

    I cut off the telepathicmunication. Now then, what should I do? Naturally, I can¡¯t abandon her. I am also responsible for things to turn this way for Phyllis.

    [Good grief, that¡¯s why religion is so troublesome. It is simply because they(tlc: people of faith) are convinced that they are always right]

    While resting her elbows on the balcony table, Elsie didn¡¯t try to hide her anger. Just in case, I have told everyone about Phyllis. I did omit the meeting we had with Kami-sama though. I said that she changed her faith by my persuasion. Or rather, she seemed to reflect on it after reconsidering it.

    [...And what you will do?]

    [I will directly go there and make them stop the execution]

    I answered Lindsey question with a short remark. You see, I am tentatively the king of a whole country after all. They shouldn¡¯t be able to disregard me. I will negotiate with the Pope. I don¡¯t think it will be problem even if the life of a ¡°former¡± priest is spared.

    [And if they still won¡¯t stop, what are you going to do ~degozaru?]

    [Mmm, I will destroy the prison and abduct Phyllis, I guess?]

    [It will be an international problem! Do you know that!?]

    It may just be Yumina said, but I will consider that as a final resort. In reality, it seems that we will still be able to make a living even if we don¡¯t rely on that country.

    At first, I held back a little because I thought that the god of light Lars existed. But that¡¯s until I asked Kami-sama. It is a different story now that I know that this god doesn¡¯t exist. It will still depend on their attitude, but there is no more reason to hesitate. It will still be wonderful even if diplomatic rtions break up since I don¡¯t need to force myself to associate with them.

    I turn my eyes to Kousaka-san who is waiting by my side.

    [On the other hand, will there be any problems if I am hated by that country?]

    [Well, currently, there is none. But they may send believers to harass us though]

    That by itself will be troublesome. Rather, is it eptable for believers of a god who professes himself as light and justice to do such atrocities?

    [They may be thinking that if it is for justice, anything is permitted. After all, it is quite a useful phrase]

    Rue mutters while having a disgusted look. That¡¯s remind me, someone said before that wars never end because this world is filled with allies of justice!

    [In any case, I also can¡¯t leave her alone. I will go out for a little while]

    [Then we also......]

    [No. This time, I will go by myself. If there are too many of us going there, we don¡¯t know what they would do]

    Just in case, only Kohaku was decided toe along. I was told that my crisis management, considering my position as a king, iscking or something. But honestly, it is easier to protect only one rather than protecting a lot since I don¡¯t know if anything will happen.

    Now then, how will the other side turn up?

    =============================Scene Change=======================

    [What? You are the king of Brunhild Dukedom? Get out of here quickly because I don¡¯t have time to keep up with idiots!]

    I came to Ramisshu Holy Kingdom¡¯s capital using Babylon, and I got turned away at the door right in front of the Isura Great Sanctuary.

    Oh well. It is not surprising since I also don¡¯t have evidence.

    [Listen, I have something to discuss with the Pope so just call her or any bigwig]

    [Bastard! You dare calling Pope-sama without honorific!]

    [Are you still going to say that even if I am not a believer nor a citizen of this country?]

    I nned to speak politely, but the knight in front of the gate got angry, and pulled out his sword. OiOi, are you suddenly doing that!?

    I dodged the iing swing, and knocked down my prey with a hand chop just like that. With the falling sword making a GARAAN sound, the knights inside the Sanctuary also starteding out in groups.

    [What happened!?]

    [Intruder! A viin insulted the Pope-sama, and pretended to be Brunhild Dukedom King!]

    [WHAT!!]

    I was surrounded in a blink of an eye. 2, 4, 6, hi..... nearly 20 persons. It became a many against one situation. Doesn¡¯t this stink of unfairness for the believers of the god of justice? Ah, So you can attack a mysterious man with a group simply because you are champions of justice. Is that the theory?

    [I will say it one more time, the King of Brunhild Dukedom requests a meeting with the Pope of Ramisshu. Will you not guide me?]

    [Are you still saying that!!?]

    The knight brandished his sword and I shot him, who started attacking me, with a paralysis bullet without hesitation. Looking at how abruptly the knight fell, the other knights flinched for a moment. But even so they raised war cries and confronted me. Holding the sword gun Brunhild made of mithril in my right hand, and the sword gun Brunhild made of the material from the ck dragon¡¯s horn in my left hand, I kept shooting the attacking knights.

    I finished everyone without taking as much as one minute. You can at least hear the person¡¯s story, you know.

    ¡ºThis group is troublesome¡»

    [Indeed]

    I unintentionally nod to what Kohaku said, who was restlessly walking behind. But what should I do now? I will be illegally trespassing if this goes on....ah.

    I cast [Recovery] on one of the fallen knights, and removed the paralysis.

    [There should be a priest called Nest or something in here. Go call that person. If he doesn¡¯t want to, tell him that I will expose the secret of his head]

    If it is that bald priest, he knows me. Even if it is insufficient, he will entertain me, I guess.

    Although the knight was frightened, he disappeared into the interior of the sanctuary. A short whileter, the priest Nest appeared together with guys appearing in groups covered with full body white armor, simr to the Temrs. Ah~ he got new wig.

    [This...... Your Majesty Brunhild Dukedom King!? Why you are in this ce!? No, leaving that aside, what are your intentions?!]

    [I havee to have a talk with the Pope. I only fought back because these guys suddenly started attacking me. They don¡¯t listen to people stories that much.]

    I point at the fallen knights and exin to priest Nest.

    [Don¡¯t you understand what you did? You have beaten down the soldiers of another country. Are you trying to forcibly invade the sanctuary? It will be an international problem]

    [Won¡¯t it be an international problem if you point your swords against another country¡¯s king and suddenly attack him? You do understand this, right?]

    I re back at the scowling Nest. How troublesome. This guy absolutely hates me. Well, I don¡¯t intend to be liked by him either. This is fine, so just guide me already.

    [What is going on?]

    A man in the prime of his life wearing a gorgeous robe appeared from inside the sanctuary. He has a smoothly swept back hair while wearing a small mustache. He is like a dictator from somewhere. This one seems taller though.

    [Cardinal Zeon......]

    Priest Nest looks back and grumbles. Cardinal? Umm, there are certainly some people next in rank to the Pope if I am not wrong. Is this person¡¯s standing that grand?

    [Priest Nest, who is this person. It is quite unpleasant to cause an uproar on this holy Sanctuary.]

    Clicking his tongue, the Cardinal turns his eyes on Priest Nest. Oya Oya, what a high attitude.

    [T-this person, no, this gentleman is his majesty the King of Brunhild Dukedom. He desires to request a meeting with her Eminence the Pope]

    [What...........!?]

    After widely opening his eyes and looking at me, he scrutinizingly observes me in order to make an evaluation. I wonder why. Was I expected to arrive in a more authentic attire and not in casual wear? Next time I should have Zanakku-san prepare one. In any society, there really are way too many guys that judge someone based on appearance.

    [Are you his majesty the King of Brunhild Dukedom?]

    [That¡¯s right.]

    [A king of a country, what would your personal business be with our Eminence the Pope? I could inquire for you if that¡¯s fine with you]

    [I would like to talk directly to her Eminence the Pope. Can I request you to show me the way?]

    We smile to each other while meeting the eyes of the cardinal. But we are trying to probe each other intentions. There is no way for me to trust this guy. Even if I asked here to stop Phyllis execution, I am doubtful whether those words would really reach the Pope as one would expect.

    [...... This way]

    I enter the sanctuary per the Cardinal¡¯s invitation. My surroundings are being tightly fortified by the Temrs, and I am made to wait in a guided chamber. I sat down quietly on a chair while receiving at the same time the scowling eyes of the Temrs. So far, this is away from home.

    I don¡¯t think they would dare to attack me here too, but it is better to be cautious just in case.

    A short timeter, the Cardinal came to the room to pick me up.

    [Her Eminence the Pope wants to meet you. Please, this way]

    I am once again taken along by the Cardinal, and we proceed through the Sanctuary corridor. It is a pointlessly huge sanctuary. Before long, we ascended the long staircase, opened the luxurious door that was decorated with gold hemming, and moved into arge hall.

    There are people wearing robes simr to Cardinal Zeon and people wearing priest robes along the left wall, while the temrs are lined up in rows along the right wall. A sharped eyed old woman dressed in a pure white robe is sitting on a highly raised ce up front, while adorning a longrge hat. So is this woman the Pope, Elias Orutora?

    [Wee, to our Sanctuary, Your Majesty King of Brunhild Dukedom. I am the Pope, Elias Orutora ~degozaimasu.]

    [Nice to meet you, Your Eminence the Pope. Please forgive me for such a visit.]

    I say that and lower my head. I am not at fault here, but it is fact I have knocked down their knights.

    [...... There are a lot of things I would like to say, but first let¡¯s hear the reason for your visit. For what reason did you have toe to our Sanctuary?]

    [I wish you to stop the execution of Phyllis Rugitto, a priest that is in here]

    The hall got noisy with people chattering when I said her name. After the pope gave a side nce, she piercingly red at me.

    [This is a strange inquiry. To interfere with the punishment of a criminal of another county, I can hardly think of it as an action for a king of a certain country]

    [......A criminal? To what crime is she guilty of?]

    [That is advocating that the Supreme god, Lars-sama, is a fake god. This is a betrayal not permitted even for a priest. Also included there is the suspicion of a vampire who attacked the people again. The evil soul of a person of darkness must be purified]

    Ha? Phyllis is the vampire? What is the meaning of this? Even though she is a vampire, she hid that fact and became a priest?

    ¡¶Master, do not be deceived. That girl definitely is a human being. I can tell that much from her smell only¡·

    Kohaku sent a telepathicmunication. As expected of Kohaku. However, this is somewhat suspicious. It looks like a made up story that seems totally convenient.

    [You know, this story is strange. If she was a vampire, is there a reason why you couldn¡¯t see through her till now with this so called power of god?]

    [...... Lars-sama will never forgive evil. The divine punishment will fall for sure like this time]

    Some divine punishment this is. Isn¡¯t this just a convenient way to shut someone up? For some reason, I am suspecting that this granny may know that god Lars doesn¡¯t exist.

    [Weren¡¯t there unexpectedly a lot of victims? If the divine punishment was delivered quickly, those people wouldn¡¯t have suffered, would they?]

    [The victims probably piled up some crimes too. If they had been devout believers, they would have been definitely saved]

    This is bing absurd. Is there no evidence and only underhanded reasons?

    [...... Then is there no way for you to stop the execution of Phyllis?]

    [Only when evil is judged will the soul be purified. This in itself will be that person¡¯s salvation.]

    ......Huh. It became even more absurd. Not believing in god is evil. Convenient matters are graces of god and anything inconvenient is because of impiety. With this it is possible to legally take one person¡¯s life. To say nothing else, I am disgusted.

    [This sounds stupid. You people are the one¡¯s beyond saving.]

    [W.......!]

    My surroundings froze because of my words. Even the pope is staring with a surprised look. It is about time to stop ying ignorant already. Since we can¡¯te to an understanding, I will do things my way by my own means.

    [This I dere. The god of light Lars doesn¡¯t exist. It is a fake god that was entirely made up, and Phyllis became aware of that only recently. You are all free to believe on whatever god you want, but stopbeling a person who doesn¡¯t believe in your god as evil. Don¡¯t think of yourselves as the only special ones!]

    [You bastard! Are you mocking our god!?]

    All the Temrs to the right side reached out to their swords at same time.

    [My bad. Then go and bring this Lars here. I will kneel on the ground and apologize.]

    That is if you can bring him.

    [I deny the god you guys believe in. I deny this god¡¯s teachings that names himself as justice yet allows the killing of an innocent maiden. I will say it again. The god you guys believe in doesn¡¯t exist]

 Chapter 118: Prison, and the truth

    Chapter 118: Prison, and the truth

    In the first ce this religion is suspicious. It has been existing for more than 1000 years and yet it hardly spread outside its home country. This world is different from our world because there is magic. But even if magic makes the [God¡¯s miracles] seem typical, why is the rate that this religion spreads so low?

    If by chance I could use healing magic in my old world, I would immediately be the founder of a new religion. Though there might be fellows that would call me a fraud, it would still be true that I cured injuries, so the person in question at least would still believe me. In here however, I will only be thanked and my actions won¡¯t be regarded as a [Miracle of God] because it is be magic and magic in here is considered as something ordinary.

    Even if they said that it is religion, wouldn¡¯t countries have no way but to ept it if it was naturally strengthened in its surroundings? Besides, this is not about believing in god or not. This is more like mind-control.

    In reality, there is no other state that has an alliance with this country. Is there something that is only present in this country, or rather, this plot ofnd?

    No matter how much I think about it, is it useless to only think andpare it with the religions andmon sense from my old world? Considering all of this, I should be doubtful whether this world is even round like earth.

    Unlike the religions from our world, it feels kinda crooked. I can¡¯t feel that much for something like saving a person or for the sake of having a peace of mind. I feel that anything hostile shouldn¡¯t be allowed.

    I understood this very well aftering to this country. There is absolutely some sort of opposite side to this county.

    [I purposely got caught because this is what I thought]

    ¡ºHa......¡»

    I exined the reason to Kohaku who looked doubtful while we are inside the underground prison. It is really the truth. True, even if I really rampaged there, wouldn¡¯t that one-sidedly make me a bad guy? I was certain I would get some evidence if I am caught. Well, I can¡¯t deny that I have done it forcefully.

    ¡ºThen, what do you intend to do now?¡»

    [...... What do you think should be good to do?]

    Kohaku eyes became more and more doubtful. I got it, I am joking.

    [I guess Phyllis safetye first for now. Right? After that, we are going to gather information. So we have to get out now.]

    The dim underground prison is about six tatami mats. It is a sturdy prison made of stone walls and pavements. Isn¡¯t this handling of a king from another country extreme even as a joke? This is excessive even if I denied your god that much. Or are you going to pretend I am ruffian who took the name of the King of Brunhild dukedom?

    That¡¯s possible, if I am going to be executed. They will be able to do whatever they like after that. No matter what our country says, will this end with these guys saying that such person didn¡¯te?

    Well, that¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s quickly break out of here.

    [Mirage]

    I created an illusion of me and Kohaku, and ced it in the corner of the prison. After all, it will be troublesome to deal with themotion if they found out that we escaped.

    I thought of using [Gate], but there was barrier ced. Probably it was the suggestion of that bald priest. Well, there are still other ways to get out.

    [Otto, I must conceal myself first]

    Using the light magic [Invisible], I be transparent with Kohaku. With this Kohaku and me can see each other, but we should not be visible to other people.

    I leave the prison by warping the bars with [Modeling]. I then properly restore the bars since leaving it like that will be bad.

    When I climbed up the narrow stairs, I arrived at a stone passageway with doors lined up on the left and on the right. At the end of the corridor, I can see the stairs leading further up. This is still the underground so the prison guard should still be further ahead.

    There are titles with numbers on the arranged doors, and I climbed up from the door with a [4] written on it.

    [Map Search. Phyllis Rugitto]

    ¡ºAcknowledge. Search End¡»

    ording to the map of the Sanctuary projected from my smartphone, it is to the right side. Is it prison door number [8]?

    I put out the map immediately. Though my smartphone can be hidden with magic, the image projected on the air will remain as it is. After all, it will be bad if it is seen.

    I opened door number [8], and descended the stairs once more leading to the dim underground portion of the prison. The stairs were ended shortly, and there was Phyllis bowing her head in the further side of the prison. Thank god. Is she really safe? It also doesn¡¯t look like she have been tortured.

    Are? Is she not alone?? There is another person, lying down on the floor.

    [Phyllis...Phyllis...]

    Since I can¡¯t raise my voice that much, I call her out quietly. After several tries, Phyllis slowly raised her head.

    [A voice...... Who? Who¡¯s there......?]

    Phyllis started looking around restlessly. Ah, that¡¯s right, I did conceal myself.

    I remove [Invisible], and show up.

    [Your Majesty King of Brunhild dukedom......!!]

    Leaving the surprised Phyllis aside, I bent the prison bars with [Modeling]. I nimbly slip my body sideways and enter inside. Un? It is slightly bigger than the prison I was in. What¡¯s with this discrimination!!

    [Why are you here.....!?]

    [I came to help you because I considered that it was my fault that you would be executed]

    [No! It isn¡¯t His Majesty¡¯s fault! I am.....!]

    [Shi~ your voice is too loud]

    I panicked and quickly covered Phyllis¡¯ mouth with both my hands.

    .................. Fuu, is it alright? Did they(tlc: the guards) thought that she was still talking to herself or did they thought that she¡¯s not alone? There is no sign of a prison guarding here.

    [By the way, who is that person sleeping there? Is that person a woman? ]

    [This person...... no, thisdy...... is Her Eminence and the Pope of this nation, Elias Orutora-sama ~degozaimasu.....]

    [Eh!?]

    I unintentionally shouted, and covered my own mouth with my hands this time.

    Elias Orutora!? The Pope.......!? Eh, then who is the granny that I have met in hall a little while ago, the one with intense look !? ...No, she is not the same. This person ispletely different. I peep at the sleeping face once more. Though she is about the same age as the granny from before, this person here has softer expression.

    [Eh!? This person is Elias Orutora!? I thought I have met the Pope just a little while ago]

    [...... That is probably another person. Is she about the same age as this person, but with sharper eyes?]

    [Un, it felt like that]

    [That person is probably Cardinal Kyurei. She is Cardinal Zeon¡¯s older sister]

    So she is the elder sister of that annoying dude with a short mustache. Then, just wait a minute. Did they prepare a fake pope and made her do the audience with me? Does that mean that all the guys there were aplices?? How did theye up with this?

    [Sorry, I can¡¯t follow up with this story. Can you exin it properly?]

    ording to Phyllis story, it happened after she returned back home and told the details of what urred to the pope and others. Having their own god denied, the cardinals got angry towards her for objecting against the teachings and ordered for her immediate execution. However, the one who intervened was the pope, together with some of the priests who also objected towards that decision.

    Even if their surroundings did not think that the Pope denied their god by protecting her, Phyllis was still surprised. Nevertheless, it seems she was still brought here.

    And after several days passed, the weakened Her Eminence The Pope was brought here.

    [However, why was even the pope put in the prison......]

    [...... that is, in order to protect the secret of this country, ~desu......]

    Her eminence the pope opened her eyes, and looked at me. Was she awake? The pope¡¯s right eye is blue and the left eye is light green. Don¡¯t tell me she possess magical eyes like Yumina?

    [His Majesty the King of Brunhild, right?....... I am called Elias Orutora ~desogzaimasu......]

    Her Holiness the Pope dejectedly raised herself up and named herself, but she seemed considerably weak. I need to have her recover first.

    I cast [Recovery] and [Refresh], restoring her physical condition. And then I cast [Cure heal] as well. Though I was thinking why she didn¡¯t do it on herself, say because you don¡¯t particrly believe in god of light, it shouldn¡¯t restrict you to use the light magic, right ? Someone said that people possessing light or dark attributes are rare.

    If it was simr to a fantasy game, the one who used healing magic would be someone like priest. Someone that healed by borrowing the power of god, which is kinda standard. If it was like that, the faith might have spread further more.

    [...... Thank you very much. I am all better now]

    [I am very d to hear that. And, why were you brought here? You said something about the country¡¯s secret]

    [............]

    The pope stayed silent for a while, and then she raised her face looking determined.

    [It is a secret rted to the founding of our holy country, but there is no meaning to hide it from you guys anymore as well. As Phyllis said, god of light Lars doesn¡¯t exist.]

    I am surprised. For the pope herself to deny the supreme god, even Phyllis who is next to me is surprised.

    [All the cardinals know about this. Even when I was a priest and became a cardinal, the previous pope told me of that as well]

    Then it means the higher-ups knew about this, and yet they kept behaving like that god really existed. Is that it?

    No, this is still strange. We know about this because we have actually met with Kami-sama, but it should be impossible for them to verify whether the god exist or not. How they can be sure the god of light Lars doesn¡¯t exist?

    [Originally this area was the domain of magic beasts, demonkin and evil spirits. The one that appeared here was a priest of light referred to as Ramirez-sama. However, Ramirez-sama wasn¡¯t a priest]

    [Was¡ªnot a priest.....?]

    Is that the Ramirez guy who they said to have founded Ramisshu? What¡¯s going on?

    [Ramirez-sama wasn¡¯t a priest, but was in fact a summoner magician. He was a magician with a dark attribute]

    [Wh.......!]

    [They say Ramirez-sama called the god of light Lars-sama in order to cleanse thisnd. But the truth is different. What he called were the spirits of darkness using the summoning technique. And after using their power to subdue the magic beasts and demonkins in this area, Ramirez-sama thought of an idea, and put it into practice]

    It is exactly as Kami-sama said, did he summon the spirits? Furthermore, not those of the light attribute, but of the darkness attribute. Either way, the one called Ramirez should have been a considerably strong person to summon a spirit. However, he had a n?

    [Ramirez-sama thought of building a kingdom on thisnd using the ability of the spirit of darkness to interfere with the minds of the people. Therefore, he made Lars religion. The spirit of darkness meddled with the minds of the people who were living in this area, and made them sympathize with Ramirez-sama¡¯s way of thinking. The majority of people epted Ramirez-sama teachings without a doubt, and the country called Ramisshu Holy Kingdom was created]

    OiOi, what¡¯s with that? Isn¡¯t this brainwashing? Well, it still might be different from direct brainwashing. But to make them sympathize with his ideas...... wouldn¡¯t that be hypnosis?

    [Was the mind interference of the spirit of darkness that strong?]

    [It made it easier to ept Ramirez-sama ideas, but the effect seems weak against people that have magic resistance. For that reason, the existence of god of light Lars was invented. Mind Interference and God. By using those two, Ramirez-sama grasped the people¡¯s hearts]

    What a horrible guy, this Ramirez fellow. This is definitely a secret that is not allowed to be leaked outside. The existence of the religious organization itself might copse. The religious society who believes in the god of light was in fact founded by the power of a spirit of darkness.

    [......I understand the secret of religiousmunity, but why was Her Eminence The Pope locked here?]

    [Since I protected Phyllis, they suspected that I might try to leak the secret. Also, Cardinals Kyurei and Zeon siblings were originally aiming for the pope position, so using this opportunity, they impeached me. Before long, I was made to take strange medicine. By the time I noticed, I was already in this state. It seems they didn¡¯t kill me in order to have me abdicate the Pope position]

    I see. Since they were not sure for what reason I came to this country and in addition to the Pope not being there as well, did they decide to use a trick and see how things will go when I made a visit earlier? There is also the matter of Phyllis. They were mostly likely cautious. However, they handled it very carelessly and sloppily.

    [But why did her Eminence the Pope protected Phyllis? From the standpoint of the pope, was there a necessity to save her who could shake the existence of the god with her speech?]

    That¡¯s it. If I consider the viewpoint of the pope, the existence of Phyllis should only be a nuisance.

    [...... I believed in god, and became a priest. Furthermore, I could work really hard believing it was for god. But when I eventually became a Cardinal, I was informed of the truth that god didn¡¯t exist. After that, I was simply working for the religious group sake. For me who came to know the big secret, it was no longer possible to turn back]

    Wow, so it was like that. You will absolutely be silenced if you try leaving the religious group. The dead men tell no tales. Now that I knew the secret of this religious group, I would share same fate.

    [And by time I noticed it, I was suddenly on the Pope¡¯s position. It was an empty position, yet I couldn¡¯t abandon it. Then a few days ago, I heard Phyllis¡¯s story, The story that the god exists]

    After saying that, the former pope turns her gaze to Phyllis. Then, the Pope addressed me with lively voice while being delighted and smiling.

    [Do you understand my feelings at that time? The god of light Lars doesn¡¯t exist. However, a god definitely exists, and there is a girl that have met that god. The words of god that the girl heard, there was no wonder that I wanted to hear more. Don¡¯t you agree?]

    [But didn¡¯t you even think that Phyllis might be lying?]

    When I asked, the former Pope pointed to her left eye. The light green color of her pupil became dense.

    [I have a magical eye that can see through person¡¯s lies. It¡¯s also one of the reasons why I was chosen as pope...... I immediately understood that Phyllis wasn¡¯t telling any lies. I got to know that a god really exist. I was very happy and I was also very envious of her because I also wanted to meet god......]

    Her eminence the pope muttered sadly. Ah, somehow, I can read just how things will develop after this. Just now, I clearly saw the risen g!

    I look at Kohaku on my side. See! He totally stopped!

    [Did anyone call me~?]

    dded in dazzling light particles, Kami-sama descended in this dark dungeon.

    Like I said, this Kami-sama jumps in too easily!

 Chapter 119: Second Coming, and The Wriggling Object

    Chapter 119: Second Coming, and The Wriggling Object

    [Have you been watching all this time?]

    [I was a little worried. After the youngdy was caught, I felt guilty because I thought I did unnecessary things. I also couldn¡¯t help her directly]

    Well, I guess I understand how he feels. Anyone can say that things reached this point naturally because of Kami-sama¡¯s sudden instigation.

    When I casually look at Phyllis and the Pope, Phyllis was bowing down prostrating herself and the Pope surprisedly opened her eyes widely.

    [Ano..... Your majesty the Dukedom King, who is this gentleman?]

    [Kami-sama desu~]

    [Kami~..!?]

    The Pope looked at me and Kami-sama alternatively in bewilderment. Eeh? She is surprised, but isn¡¯t she not believing us too much? Ah, she has used her magic eyes now, didn¡¯t she. Though she seems to understand that it¡¯s not a lie, she still looks puzzled.

    [That¡¯s right, Kami-sama. That sparkling~ thing, please do it again]

    [Eh? But didn¡¯t you tell me the other day not to use it?]

    [It will be easier for them to understand if you do that]

    When Kami-sama exhaled, he suddenly started to emit that sparkling divinity. Wow, it¡¯sing. Is this god¡¯s dignity? This must be what they call the halo. Right? The aura is no joke. This light make anyone agree without even thinking that this person is a god.

    Her Eminence the Pope prostrated herself at once on floor simr to Phyllis that¡¯s next to her.

    [C¡¯mon, is this good enough?]

    [Yes, that¡¯s plenty enough]

    The pressure from light vanished. However, it just ended with that. Compared to those people, why do I have resistance to it? Is this also thanks to the raised status Kami-sama granted to me?

    [What¡¯s the matter?]

    [Well, I wonder why no matter how many times I see this light, I don¡¯t be like them. Have you done something?]

    I tilt my head while looking at the two people prostrating themselves.

    [Now that you said it, it is strange ~ja. Humans generally be like this when exposed to divinity ~ja. However, I didn¡¯t particrly..... Ah!]

    [.......... saying ¡°Ah¡±, what is it?]

    Just now, he did an [Oh f*ck] face with all his heart! He did something, didn¡¯t he?! Ah, he averted his eyes! Don¡¯t whistle. This way of ying ignorance is old enough!

    (TLC: sorry, couldn¡¯t resist)

    [....... Kami-sama?]

    [Ah~...... er~...... just wait for a moment]

    Kami-sama raised his right hand to the sky, and released some kind of power. What was that just now?

    [I stopped the time for these two as well. It would be troublesome if they heard it]

    Is that so? But, since those two have been prostrating themselves all this time it is hard to know.

    [And? What is it?]

    [Ah~...... you died once in your original world. And because of that, I revived you]

    [Yes]

    Why are you saying this after a long time? Though it¡¯s thanks to that I am able to live vigorously like this.

    [Usually, when a dead body is being restored, the typical process of revival involves repairing of the damaged portions of the body and the soul with the materialposition of the world the person is from ~ja. But when you died I panicked. Can I still say that I have summoned your body to the world of gods or the God¡¯s Realm? After summoning you there I have revived you]

    [...... In other words, what does that mean?]

    [The materials that make up your body are from God¡¯s Realm. It will be easier to understand if I say that your body is closer to a god]

    Huh!? Why is that!?

    [But when I run, I get tried. I also get injuries, you know? Even if you say it is close to Kami-sama body......]

    [That¡¯s because not even one year has passed since you were reborn~ja ro. Besides, have you not realized that you change differently whenpared to other people?]

    I have thought of that. Things like the volume of magical power, and being able to use non-attribute magic, I did think about those. But weren¡¯t those the gifts from Kami-sama.....? No, in the end that was his fault.

    [I was careless. HaaHaaHa]

    [It is not aughing matter!...... And? Is there any harmful effect?]

    [There isn¡¯t anything particrly. It should be fine to think of it as if you have obtained a strong body. Though you may wake up a strange power. When that happens, inform me.]

    What do you mean by a strange power!? Will I reach the point where I emit out such a sparkling light......?

    ....... Well, it is fine. I don¡¯t mind it as long as it doesn¡¯t have any side effects or I don¡¯t die or something. If I can continue living as I have been doing until now, I don¡¯t have any problems with it.

    Ah,e to think of it.

    [Kami-sama, do you know about the Fureizu?]

    [Fureizu? What¡¯s that?]

    He doesn¡¯t know after all. He did say that he hardly peeped into this world until he sent me. ording to Kami-sama, even if this world is near extinction, it is up for the people of this world to do something about it.

    However, if I assume that Kami-sama has a ¡®No Touch¡¯ policy, who drove the Fureizu away 5000 years ago.......?

    Kami-sama once again raised his right hand and emitted power. He probably moved the time for those two. Kohaku is still stuck as he was. I pitied him since it feels like he is being left out.......

    [Both of you, raise your heads. Miss, I am sorry for what has happened.]

    [N-n-no! Please somehow don¡¯t worry about it!]

    [It seems I also got you involved Pope-san. I am sorry]

    [Haa...... I received your grace......]

    Both of them finally looked up. Phyllis looks normal but she¡¯s nervous even if this is their second meeting. As for her Eminence The Pope, she is tearing up from both of her blue and green eyes. Well, I guess it is understandable.

    [I heard your story. It was difficult for you until now ~no. It must have been very painful to keep living while holding such a secret. But it is alright now ~ja]

    [I am unworthy of your words.....]

    [It¡¯s alright just by saying it. So, what do you n to do?]

    Don¡¯t tell me that Kami-sama himself is nning to proim that [the God of Light doesn¡¯t exist, so this the religious group is now dissolved!] or something like that? Though I feel that¡¯s definitely the fastest way to solve it.

    [About this, hey, Touya-boy, will you do something about this for me ~ja?]

    Don¡¯t you do anything by yourself ?! Isn¡¯t this way too irresponsible!? Well, by all means I shouldn¡¯t borrow Kami-sama¡¯s aid, but still!

    [Ummm.... You see, defeating the cardinals is not going to be alright. Without a doubt, there will be panic if we tell the truth to the public.]

    But before that, they most likely won¡¯t believe us. We will certainly be branded as liars.

    [Well, it is not like the citizens are at fault. With the way things are going, they will only believe in the god of light. But I feel that their way of thinking that says ¡°Defeat evil by any means [Under the name of light and justice]!¡± is a little bit too much.]

    [This country can no longer exist without a god. Though it will be fine if we¡¯re just able to change the teachings at least......]

    The pope mutters while looking down.

    However, it is not easy to change something like the teachings of a religion! It is simr to throwing away half of the current beliefs. How can that be dealt with......? It would be good if an incident that can change their way of thinking urred. If Kami-sama appeared before the believers here, it would already be aplete interference I guess. After all we need to manage it by ourselves somehow. Right?......

    [Well, I will leave it to Touya-boy. Other than that, I think it would be better to do something about this fellow that is situated further below from here.]

    Kami-sama peacefully knocked on the stone pavement with his feet. Below? The pope¡¯s face stiffened after hearing him.

    [Were you able to notice it? ...... That¡¯s the spirit of darkness that Ramirez-sama who founded this country summoned...... This thing still lurks below this Sanctuary.]

    [Eh!?]

    Are you saying this thing is also from 1000 years ago when the country was founded !? Even if it is tentatively called the spirit, isn¡¯t it simr to summoned beasts? Doesn¡¯t it need magical power from somewhere in order to stay in this world? No, in the first ce why is the spirit of darkness still here?

    [Before long Ramirez-sama, who founded the Ramisshu Holy Kingdom, had his mindpletely eroded by the spirit of darkness and he was reversely dominated by it. After that, the spirit fused with Ramirez-sama and he was sealed in this ground by the cardinals of that time. This was also convenient for them. If you ask why, it is because the spirit didn¡¯t lose its ability of mental interference, and could be used as the power of the religious group in this country. It¡¯s can¡¯t be killed nor kept alive. Even now Ramirez-sama is still the cornerstone of religious group.]

    The pope talked like that as if confessing in front of Kami-sama.

    What a story. So you;re saying that this secret has been handed down by the cardinals ever since that time? I finally understood the unnaturalness of this religious group. There won¡¯t be any problems if the magical power of the spirit is fused with the summoner. Though no matter what it is still hard to believe that he is conscious.

    [The magic power of the spirit of darkness can¡¯t reach people like you or this girl who has a strong resistance to magic, but it doesn¡¯t go that way for regr people. Even now, they are unconsciously being pulled to that Ramirez¡¯s consciousness]

    [Then, if we deal with this spirit of darkness somehow.......]

    [At least the excessive faith should disappear ~ja. From there it will depend on each person¡¯s feeling and way of thinking]

    I see. First, We should cut the source. Nevertheless, there will still be people who will say that [Anything is fine for the sake of justice!].

    [However, it might be better to hurry up perhaps? Even if you said they sealed him, the seal is already wearing out, because of that the power of darkness started to leak out]

    [You are right. Because of that, the phenomenon where people were being deprived of their vitality started to appear here and there in the capital. Officially though, it became the fault of a vampire.]

    So this is the truth behind the vampire case. Right? However, isn¡¯t it bad that someone¡¯s life force is being taken away? With this it has started to store power.......

    [For now, we should do something about this spirit of darkness....... Are there people who seems to be her eminence¡¯s allies?]

    [There are some cardinals who are hoping for the same changes as I do, but our numbers are small whenpared with Cardinal Zeon faction.......]

    It is still better than having no one. Though I think it is better if you hide how this country was formed, and the mind interference of the spirit of darkness. Also, the teachings that allow people to execute without hesitation anyone who deny their god just like Phyllis can be considered as something wrong.

    [Then, is it alright to leave the rest to you? Since I will keep watching for awhile, I ask this of you Touya-boy. Farewell then]

    [Eh!? Are you pushing this onto me!? Wai........!]

    Kami-sama disappeared into the beads of light before Iined. He ran away! Damn it! He pushed onto me something troublesome. It would have been fine to give me a little help here, isn¡¯t it!

    Time started to move again, and Kohaku looked speechless.

    ¡¶Master. Right now, there was strange feelinging from here......¡·

    ¡¶It isn¡¯t harmful so don¡¯t worry about it¡·

    ¡¶Yes.......¡·

    In between the time stop and it¡¯s time restoration, Kohaku probably could not keep up with how our pose or location changed. It is also troublesome to exin, and I would like him not to be worried about it.

    [...... It feels like I was having a dream......]

    [I thought so too, Your Eminence]

    Is this the joy of meeting with Kami-sama? While I was watching the Pope who muttered in order to try to sooth her excitement, Phyllis let out a giggle.

    A that time, an electric shock suddenly pierced my back. It is simr to something like a worm crawling and it is unpleasant. It¡¯sing from further down...... don¡¯t tell me?

    [I think this is going to be slightly bad. The seal of the spirit of the darkness ising off]

    [No way!?]

    Phyllis¡¯s face became pale. Then we started hearing a low rumbling sound from below. It¡¯s getting worse and worse. Anyway we need to escape from here!

    I passed through the iron bars twisted with [Modeling], went up the stairs while taking Phyllis and the Pope along. In the meantime, the rumbling still continued, and it seemed to gradually grew bigger and bigger. This dungeon might copse if things don¡¯t go well!

    Aftering to the passage with doors lined to the left and to the right right, I confirmed whether there were other prisoners just in case. Luckily there was no one, and without any change, we run up the stairs again.

    [Who are you bastard? How did you leave, raaa!?]

    After climbing the stairs, I instinctively shot the guard we met by chance with a paralysis bullet. Ooops. I can¡¯t possibly leave him here. How troublesome!

    [Kohaku! Return to your original size!]

    ¡ºAs youmand¡»

    Because he suddenly started to talk, the Pope was surprised by Kohaku who gotrger. But I didn¡¯t have spare time to exin. I put the paralyzed guard on Kohaku back, and we escaped from the dungeon.

    After running through the Sanctuary corridor, the sun has alreadypletely gone down when we arrived at something that resembled a courtyard. The moon is high. When I confirmed the time, it was already midnight.

    Because the barrier was not set up that far, we moved to the town central by using [Gate].

    While the rumbling in the underground became something like an earthquake, the downtown was overflowed with inhabitants who guessed that this was not an ordinary case. It seems the people in this country are not immune to earthquakes.

    While I unload the guard from Kohaku¡¯s back, the surrounding people noticed her Eminence the Pope. As expected, the Pope-sama seems to be a celebrity, since she waspletely surrounded surprisingly fast by everyone in the streets. Probably they couldn¡¯t help it because of uneasiness even without this ground rumbling.

    [Pope-sama! What on earth is going on!?]

    [Please calm down. First for your safety, please get away from here......]

    The moment she was about to exin them to take refuge, a massive explosion blew off a part of the sanctuary. Something crawled out from the cloud of dust that gathered around the blown off section. What the hell is that!?

    Roughly speaking, it is a giant. However, it doesn¡¯t have a human shape. It is warped in pitch ck skin with two horns. From the side there are countless number of small arms, and six tentacles extends from its back. On its lower half, who knows how many octopus-like legs have grown. But there is only a big mouth splitting horizontally without eyes on its head.

    [go, ga, gu, ga, gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!]

    That fellow raised a sinister roar resounding in the earth itself and the atmosphere trembles. This scream roaring throughout the capital was more than enough to drive the people into the depths of fear. The ground begins to tremble with creaking sounds and the people start to copse. Is this the mental interference ability? Perhaps it is increasing the emotions of fear.

    The cmity of God of ¡°Evil¡±. Such words float in my head. That¡¯s the shadow of what was once the summoning master called Ramirez connected with spirit of darkness. Now it is a millennium old monster.

 Chapter 120: The Spirit of Darkness, and The Fraud Kami-sama

    Chapter 120: The Spirit of Darkness, and The Fraud Kami-sama

    In any case, it is huge. The pitch ck octopus-like legs surge forth, and the spirit of darkness starts to rise. That ominous figure is enough to send fear and other unpleasant feelings to anyone who sees it.

    When it swings a single tentacle on its back, a portion of the Sanctuary next to it gets easily destroyed. While he lets out a thunderous roar, even more clouds of dust goes up. What destructive power!

    [go, a, gua]

    An iprehensible groan started to leak out from its big open mouth. Eventually, pitch ck fluids started dripping down from it like it¡¯s being vomited. Before those dripping fluids touched the ground, they turned into countless number of person-like things that grew wings like a bat. They have a long heads with no ears, nose or eyes, and their upper bodies are that of a muscr human with insect-like legs for its lower half.

    They scattered all over the ces that the capital reached while pping their wings. The people¡¯s screams echoed here and there.

    [ga, gu, tu gaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!]

    The spirit of darkness directs its roar towards the heaven.

    [It is a monster......!]

    [Oh god...... Please save us...... please ... Please ......!]

    I could hear the praying voices from all around me. I am sorry, but this evil god is your god.

    It probably holds no recollection of Ramirez already. It is merely being driven by its destructive impulses and malice just on instinct alone.

    [It is said that thousand years ago, the cardinals joined forces and sealed it. But is it possible to do that again?]

    [I think that is impossible. We can¡¯t, by any means, rival the power of the cardinals of that time. Right now the majority of cardinals areprised of people who can¡¯t use magic......]

    It¡¯s no good either? Well, I agree with some of what the Pope said. Compared to the old days, the magical abilities of the current cardinals don¡¯t mean much. They are probably looking for things like faith, or political power. As a result, they arepletely useless in situations like this one.

    It can¡¯t be helped. Since it came down to this, will I somehow......?

    The moment I was thinking of this, an idea suddenly shed in my mind.

    Particrly, I thought ¡°Can¡¯t I use this situation to change the doctrine of this religious group?¡±. Though It is unreasonable to have the genuine kami-samae, I can pretend to be Kami-sama, defeat this thing, proim something like a [Divine Message], tell something to the Pope and leave. Won¡¯t Her Eminence gain the advantage even if faced against the cardinals? Maybe.

    However, if I were to say it, this is a scam because I¡¯m trying to deceive everyone. Well, it won¡¯t be a scam since I am going along the intentions of the genuine Kami-sama. Right.....?

    Because I wasn¡¯t been able to decide by myself, I took along the Pope and Phyllis to a private residence, and talked about the idea I came up with.

    [....... Honestly, I am hesitant to deceive the citizens. However, I think that would be a much better situation than before. I at least want to get rid of the mind interference, and the teachings that do not allow the person to be forgiven just because he is evil.]

    Her Eminence looked straight at me and answered clearly. There is no hesitation in those eyes.

    [Until now as a pope, I¡¯ve been teaching the people to worship the god that I knew did not exist. I was restraining my feelings that seemed to be crushed by this sense of guilt, and was telling myself that this was also necessary for the country. However, if we are able to change the teachings, I would be able to openly talk about god. The god whom you pray to exists, and who is watching over us, we would be able to advocate the teachings and stick out our chests. How wonderful it would be if it can be like that......?]

    That¡¯s definitely true. Though I feel awkward for conveniently using Kami-sama¡¯s name. Shall I give it try?

    The citizens will be more than happy if the monster is defeated by the god they believe in rather than being defeated by a king of a foreign country. As for Brunhild, it is a chance to sell favor to the Holy Kingdom. But I suppose making it as an individual loan to the pope herself will suffice.

    [B~, but, will you be all right? Can you win against monster that huge!? This is the spirit of darkness, you know!?]

    [Mmm, I think I will be able to manage it somehow.]

    Phyllis¡¯ worries are reasonable, but that foe is not that much troublesome as based on my intuition.

    The specialty of this spirit of darkness is probably, or rather unmistakably, the mind interference system. Apparently however, that ability is weakly invoked on a wide area rather than invoking it at pinpoint areas. That¡¯s probably why Ramirez thought of founding the Holy Kingdom. For people with high resistance to magic like us it is highly unlikely to be affected. We however may be gradually eroded should we stay close to it after a long time. It¡¯s a fact since even Ramirez sumbed to it.

    Well, I guess I will manage somehow, but I won¡¯t know until I fight it. The problem is how to fight in such a way that would look like as if Kami-sama is in battle. Well, I can do something about the appearance someway or another with [Mirage].

    When I went outside, the spirit of darkness hit the ground like a whip with its long tentacle, continuing to destroy the streets. As I thought, it seems its basic attacks are typical physical attacks. Then, It is something I should be able to deal with.

    Woops, if I don¡¯t hurry up, this capital will be destroyed. I separate from the Pope¡¯s group, and hide myself in the back alley. In the meantime, Pope and Phyllis are encouraging everyone in town to offer a prayer to god. Usually, I would like them to run away quickly, but this time, it is a necessary process. It¡¯s because the descent will have to ur in response to those prayers.

    Using [Mirage], I change my appearance. Rather than calling it [change], it is more like [dding in illusion to look like it]. Tentatively, I try to dress to be simr to a god of Greek Mythology with blond hair and blue eyes. Of course, it is a good looking one.

    [What do you think?]

    ¡ºIt certainly looks real, but it seems to becking something¡»

    Kohaku cocks his head. No, the real Kami-sama look way too in. Well, Kohaku has not yet seen Kami-sama so far.

    For the Image of Kami-sama ...... then, should it be like this? I put an illusion that emits light from my whole body. I also considered adding something like a Halo above my head or 12 wings behind my back, but that would be more of an [Angel]-like appearance. It won¡¯t mean anything if I simply be the messenger of god.

    When I thought that everything is ready, I realized that there is one thing that is really bad. Normally, gods would appear and fly in the sky. Appearing while walking among people is a little....... I should have learned the magic that allows to fly in the sky. Pretending to be Kami-sama is dreadful! This is so bothersome!

    It can¡¯t be helped. First, I will project this god¡¯s illusion in the sky. Good grief...... there was no meaning in wearing this illusion. Well, in any case, I will have to be the one doing it when it is already the time to fight.

    When I project the illusion of Kami-sama in the sky above the Pope and the others, the voices of the rejoiced people echo with ¡°OOOOO!¡±. Good, First I will have to deal with those familiars rampaging in the whole town.

    [Darknesse forth, what I desire is the radiant war maidens, Valkyries]

    Despite them being called agents of light, saying [Darknesse forth] sounds funny. All around the god¡¯s illusion a great number of summoning formations are created, and I summon one corp of angels. They are the ones I have made a contract with after the rebellion in the Empire. It was terrible at that time with only griffons being able to fly at the sky.

    ¡¶Defeat the apparitions created by the spirit of darkness and protect the town people¡·

    I convey the orders by telepathy, and the battle angels scatter through the capital all at once. The truth is, it would be fine to hit them with light magic after locking-on with the smartphone, but it would have ended instantly. The citizens wouldn¡¯t have known what has happened in that case. Though what I say is bad, this is directing we have on hand.

    Despite that people¡¯s lives are at stake, I don¡¯t think those familiars are aiming to attack humans specifically even though it would sound imprudent. They are just senselessly raging about. However it doesn¡¯t make it less dangerous. Some may die as a result of coteral damage as well.

    Following the appearance of a god and those divine messengers, the people of the capital be greatly excited.

    Good, shall I move too? I disappear with [Invisible] and run on the roof like a kite following the illusion of the god so that it won¡¯t be a mess. In times like these, I really want the magic to fly in sky. I wonder if it is wind magic. No, if that¡¯s the case then someone like Rin would be able to fly as well. As I thought. Is it a non-attribute magic?

    After arriving at the front of the sanctuary, I understood very well the size of the spirit of darkness.

    I erase Kami-sama¡¯s illusion, and while wearing the same illusion on my body, I take out a 2-meter-long long sword from [Storage].

    Thisrge sword was created with the Furizu¡¯s fragment and got its weight reduced with [Gravity], so now I can carry it with one hand. Doesn¡¯t this sword that shine and sparkle like a crystal give a mysterious image on its own way?

    The spirit of darkness turns around and looks down to me. He has no eyes, but that¡¯s how it felt. The tentacles on it is backe flying towards me.

    [Yo~, to]

    I swing the sword horizontally while avoiding it to the side. The tentacle was cleanly cut off and fell. A creepy ck mist began to flow from the surface of the cut tentacle. Uwa, gross!

    Without giving me time to think, the formerly cut tentacle vanishes, and a new one regenerates. Does it also have such ability? That¡¯s annoying.

    As Kami-sama (Fake) I can¡¯t have it give me a hard time. I also thought of letting it fall down with [Slip], but in that case the damage to the streets should be great due to its huge body. Will it be better to crush it?

    [Target lock-on the spirit of darkness. Activate [Gravity]]

    ¡ºRoger. Target acquired. Invoking [Gravity]¡»

    In the next moment, the spirit of darkness couldn¡¯t endure the effects of [Gravity], and ended up copsing on its side. Naturally, the part of the street under the fallen spirit had copsed and was destroyed. Uaah, in the end isn¡¯t the effect the same as invoking [Slip]!? It was so awkward! And despite that, it was tentatively done by Kami-sama.

    This is bad. Since it hase to this, will deciding on a showy [It can¡¯t be helped since it was such violent attack] direction be....... excessive?

    In any case, I have to finish it with overwhelming power. While thinking that, I increase the weight [Gravity], but I can¡¯t understand if there is any effect since this fellow also doesn¡¯t have a face. It seems that I have managed to hold it down though. Then.

    [Oh Light Drill, sacred shining spear, Shining Javelin]

    The spears of light pierced through the body of spirit of darkness. But this time, the drilled holes didn¡¯t regenerate as before. As expected, it might be because it is the spirit of darkness, and that light magic is its weakness?

    [Target lock-on. Aim additional [Shining Javelin] at the spirit of darkness by 100..... No, 200 units]

    ¡ºRoger. Target acquired¡»

    The small light magic formations started to appear in the sky one by one. Receive God¡¯s (imitation) attack (though only 200 shots).

    [Fire!]

    ¡ºRoger. Commencing simultaneous fire¡»

    ¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É ¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É ¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥É¥Ã£¡£¡£¡

    Dodododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododooo~!!

    (TL: the easiest half page to TL lol)

    The ground reverberated heavily due the Shining Javelin¡¯s volley attack.The body of the spirit of darkness was cut to the smallest pieces due to the spears pouring down like rain of light. And before long, its figure ceased to exist after the volley ended. The thousands of fragments of its body spread like a ck mist, and floated in the vicinity. This is also probably the spirit of darkness. It will be bothersome if it resurrects again after some time passes. I should thoroughly remove it.

    [Come forth light, the radiance of exile, Banish]

    I fling a purification magic over a wide area. A dazzling sh of light wrapped the area and the scattered ck fog vanished like it was melted.

    After the light fades away and the spirit of darknesspletely disappears, a skeleton of a person falls down. Before long it crumbled to pieces, became ash and was swept away with the wind.

    Was that Ramirez? After 1000 years passed, he was finally released. He is a pitiful one that suffered the consequence of his mistakes.

    Now is the crucial moment for all of this. I will work hard to deceive everyone~.

 Chapter 121: Divine Message (Fake), and Reform

    Chapter 121: Divine Message (Fake), and Reform

    When I looked toward the streets a very loud cheer resounded. I can hear the people¡¯s voices up to here even in the darkness of the night.

    [Did it! He did it!]

    [God of Light Lars-sama Banzai! The Evil has perished after all!]

    [You wicked demons! Did you see the wrath of our god!!]

    The citizens are packed with wild enthusiasm, but for some reason, I am feeling irritated. They are only spitting whatever they want. Shall I show them what is the wrath of god? Nothing will change if it goes like this. In order to change their thoughts, I must preach to them once.

    [Target lock-on, range ¨C within the capital. Invoke [Lightning Javelin] at a random ce with no people within 10 meters. Invocation number ¨C 300]

    ¡ºRoger. Target Acquired. Invoking [Lighting Javelin]¡»

    Suddenly, 300 thunderbolts struck the capital from the sky. Once again screams and yelling voices broke out, and the capital was engulfed in panic.

    I operated the smartphone and projected my reflection to the ce reaching the whole town so that even the guys far away could see me very well.

    ¡ºDo not speak thoughtlessly about justice. You fools didn¡¯t even notice that it was your distorted justice that created this monster¡»

    And, let¡¯s leave it at that. Using the [Gate], I call the pope to the front of copsed Sanctuary before my eyes. When her image is projected on the sky disy, the citizens raised their voices in admiration. Winking to her eminence, the pope kneeled, and lowered her head.

    ¡ºAre you his highness The God of Light Lars-sama?¡»

    ¡ºWe are not this person. We are the god of light, but we are not Lars. A god called Lars does not exist¡»

    The capital is wrapped inmotion. Of course it will be. After all, their god was denied.

    ¡ºWe havee to pass a divine message. Step forward¡»

    I ce my hand on the forehead of the pope who stepped forward, and we are wrapped in the illusion of dazzling light. Even this small y gets me tired. Of course, there is no divine message or anything.

    After the light vanished, the pope touched the ground with her head and prostrated herself. Aren¡¯t you taking it too far?

    Well it doesn¡¯t matter. All that¡¯s left is the finishing touch.

    ¡ºOne more thing, I have to bestow punishment upon the people who piled up crimes and involved themselves in frauds using the name of god for their name of justice¡»

    Using [Gate] in the same way as with the Pope, I summoned all those who showed their faces during the audience. Starting with Zeon Cardinal, his elder sister Kyurei Cardinal that imed to be the Pope, and the Temrs prostrated themselves on ground all at once.

    ¡ºDo you admit your crimes?¡»

    [W~... we haven¡¯tmitted anything like a crime! Being a devout servant of god, I did not......!]

    While prostrating in front of me, Zeon Cardinal started to appeal. Would he say such a thing even before the god (though a fake one)? If he thinks he can do something like deceiving, he is really looking down on god.

    ¡ºYou fool. Dering an innocent maiden as a criminal, going as far as to n the execution, confining this person who is the Pope in the dungeon, did you think I wouldn¡¯t know of these things?¡»

    [t..t-that.......!]

    The cardinals faces turned pale. The citizens who heard that began making noise talking among themselves. The high ranking Cardinals and Temrs don¡¯t seem to be able to hide their shock from the fact that they were proimed as perpetrators.

    ¡ºNot only those, Shall I disclose the numerous charges done under the name of god one by one?¡»

    [uguuu.......!!]

    The cardinals fell into silence. It is like asking the leading question. They have probably done many vicious things under the name of god. They are beyond saving. Even while knowing their god doesn¡¯t exist, those guys used it because it was convenient. There is no room for leniency.

    ¡ºRepent¡»

    [uguuu!]

    Using [Paralyze] stealthily, I paralyzed everyone. I nced at the cardinals who copsed in their ce, and addressed the Pope.

    ¡ºI entrust you with the treatment of these people¡»

    [Yes]

    ¡ºLight and Darkness are one and indivisible, justice and evil are created entirely by human hearts. Know that overbearing justice brings only ruin. We do not wish for that¡»

    I dere so while I face the citizens. But good words won¡¯te out. I guess I¡¯m really not suitable as a scam artist. Shall I run away before making a mistake?

    I have the Valkyries scattered throughout the city gather around me.

    ¡ºFarewell. Children of men¡»

    The Valkyries shine brilliantly in unison. I use the [Gate] during the opportunity when everyone¡¯s eyes are dazzled and hide in a shade. I let the feathers of the angels scatter with illusion after the light disappears. Directing-directing.

    The pope stood up, and dered in a loud voice.

    [The god has left! From now on, we will atone for our crimes, and we will repent for going against the will of god! As the god have said, we have to make an effort to cut through hardships and trials by ourselves using our own power. God will watch over us! Pray for gratitude!]

    OOOOOOOOOOOOOO!! the voices of the delighted people echo in the capital. As expected. Or rather how should I put it? The reaction is different. Is this her charisma maybe~?

    Anyway it feels like it will work out somehow. While watching the Pope¡¯s speech and the excited citizens from the shade of the sanctuary, my smartphone which I put in silent mode in my pocket vibrated. A call ising.

    [Yes, hello. Is it Kami-sama?]

    ¡ºYes hello. Kami-sama ~desu. Looks like you have settled it. With this I am relieved for now¡»

    [Well, everything is fine for now. The strange mind interference should have disappeared already, and they should be able to think for themselves and make decision whether to believe in god or not from now on, shouldn¡¯t they?]

    In a sense, you may say a wedge has been driven into the group¡¯s consciousness called [God] that¡¯s chaining them together. The nation¡¯s power will certainly go down. However, I think the number of people oppressed by the unreasonable justice will decrease.

    And yet there may still be people who will continue to believe in god of light Lars. That¡¯s also fine because it is up to them whether they want to believe in him or not. However, they won¡¯t be able to do as they like to other people and brandish their selfish justice or be a state religion again.

    ¡ºI am sorry for leaving everything to you. Please, also apologize for me to the young miss and to the Pope-san¡»

    [Please don¡¯t worry about it. Rather than that, please also try to peek at this country even if it¡¯s only asional, so that it won¡¯t go once again in a strange direction.]

    ¡ºI understand. I will take proper measures¡»

    I finish the call with Kami-sama, and using [Gate], I move to where Phyllis and Kohaku are.

    [You Majesty....... Thank you very much]

    Seeing my figure, Phyllis was filled with tears and lowered her head. I didn¡¯t particrly do anything to receive your gratitude. In the first ce, I am the one who started thismotion.

    [Kami-sama told me to apologize to you and the pope. I think it will difficult from now on, will you be alright?]

    [Yes. Because Kami-sama is watching over us]

    Phyllis nods with eyes without any hesitation. It seems it was unnecessary worry.

    It is after the fact but, since it was my fault for using [Gravity] that the buildings and sanctuary werepletely destroyed, I decided to repair them with [Modelling]. But I was stopped by her Eminence. I was told that it wouldn¡¯t be good if I showed off my power here. There is a chance that I may expose that god¡¯s true nature. Isn¡¯t it better if I am not here?

    While looking at the Pope preaching the new teachings of god, I hand Phyllis the gate mirror formunication. After doing a short goodbye, I and Kohaku went back to Brunhild dukedom with [Gate].

    =====================Change Scene========================

    Several dayster, rumors came in that a god descended in Ramisshu Holy Kingdom, and defeated the evil god of darkness. It wasughed off in less religious countries. Apart from that, the doctrine of the Holy Kingdom now changed from having the [God of Light Lars] as its object of belief to the [God of Light], and the motto [Under name of light and justice] also vanished.

    The one who founded Ramisshu Holy Kingdom was still Ramirez, and the one who helped him was the god of light. That didn¡¯t change. Simply, the existence called [God of Justice Lars] was erased.

    [I never expected you to pretend to be a god...... you will incur divine punishment, Touya]

    Elise tells such a joke. I properly exined to everyone what has happened in Ramisshu. Though of course I omitted everything about Kami-sama.

    Cardinal Zeon, Cardinal Kyurei and the other Temrs who were hostile to the Pope, had their properties seized. They themselves were emunicated and were sent to prison. The confiscated amount was a considerable one. Apparently they earned quite the ie under the pretext of donations and offerings. The pope used that money topensate the people who suffered the damage.

    Those who were sent to prison know the secret of the foundation of the Holy Kingdom, but no one will probably believe them, because in front of the crowd, they were judged by the god himself and convicted of using his name for deception.

    After a short while, a messenger came from Ramisshu once more. Phyllis, who from a priest became the youngest Cardinal, bowed her head down in the audience hall.

    [You look well.]

    [Your majesty the King didn¡¯t change.]

    I take a look at the letter Phyllis brought after finishing the formal greetings. To sum it up, it talked about what I said before, and them wanting to establish a deep friendship. This time, something like choosing state religion, or receiving a baptism was not demanded. It is simply a letter of expressing their desire to be on good terms.

    Because that itself is not a bad thing, I decided to ept it. It is necessary to establish diplomatic rtions with many countries for this country to grow, but it is not necessary to establish anything in a country that will bring harm.

    [I was nervous of what could happen, but in the end it was settled peacefully. I wonder if this was also the intent of the god who appeared in Ramisshu?]

    After Phyllis has left the audience room, Kousaka-san nced at me from the side while letting out a sigh of relief. I didn¡¯t tell Kousaka-san the details of what happened, but I said that I was present when it urred. I went to Ramisshu, and the god descended. Seems like it was considered as a convenience of some sorts.

    [Is there really something like a god?]

    [Who knows~. He is in the hearts of the believers, and he isn¡¯t in those who don¡¯t believe. It is probably like that.]

    The English writer, James Barry wrote that in the world of [Peter Pan], every time a child murmurs [there is no fairy], a single fairy dies. Believing is to acknowledge its existence. I think it isn¡¯t a thought that can be restrained by anyone.

    [Does his majesty believe in god?]

    [I believe in him very much]

    I thought that I heard the flutteringughter of Kami-sama somewhere.

 Chapter 122: New Magic, and Flight Magic

    Chapter 122: New Magic, and Flight Magic

    [But I want to fly in sky]

    [Even if you say that......]

    While drinking ck tea in the balcony, Rin raises her eyebrows. I have been thinking about it during the events in Ramisshu the other day and also before that during the empire¡¯s coup d¡¯¨¦tat, but I may have to take care of the enemies in the sky too. It will make a whole world of difference whether or not I can fly at that time.

    I can also summon something like a Griffon, and fight while riding it, but flying on my own should be more convenient after all. Thus, I try asking Rin whether such magic exists or not.

    [You know, even if I can make myself soar with the wind attribute, freely controlling it is somewhat impossible because this magic is intended to blow off the enemies in the first ce. Rather than flying, it feels more of being made to fly.]

    [Ummm, for that...... It is a non-attribute magic after all, isn¡¯t it?]

    [It probably is. Sadly, I don¡¯t know which one either]

    After I hear that even the Fairy tribe which excels at magic doesn¡¯t know whether such magic exists or not, it seems there is no reason for them to remember the non-attribute magic because it is impossible to use it. Ah, that maybe so. Non-attribute magic is an individual magic. Because the others won¡¯t be able to use it even if they know it, it is useless to even investigate that magic.

    Since it came to this, I have no choice but to check the piled up books about non-attribute magic. I have bought all interesting massive dictionary-like magic books from the bookstores and gathered them in the castle¡¯s library. The non-attribute magic from all times and ces are mentioned and recorded in those books. The contents vary from worthless magic to convenient usable magic. Like when will I be able to use this magic that will make ants walk in a straight line?

    [Touya-anchan...... Will you really search for it from all of these?]

    I thought of having Rene who is free to help out, but she showed an astonished face after looking at the thickness of just one book. I guess she is right......

    The nasty thing about these books is that each and every one of it has it¡¯s own publisher, or rather, a different editor. Thus the magic recorded in them keeps on repeating. I ended up seeing the same magic in other books time and time again.

    [I think so. For now, let¡¯s try looking for it. In the afternoon, I will have Shizuka, Rain-san or someone else help us as well]

    While sitting on a chair in the library, Rene begins to briefly check the book one page after another. Tentatively, the magic we are searching for is a [Magic that allows someone to fly] or any magic which resembles it. But I have also requested her to check if there is a magic which seems usable.

    Maybe it¡¯s [Flight] or [Fly]. I think it¡¯s near to those two, but I can¡¯t invoke a magic even if I chant it just by only guessing its name. What¡¯s with that? Is it necessary to properly acknowledge that the magic does exist or do I have to understand it properly?

    I have asionally thought about it, but I wonder if this my ability isn¡¯t just a ¡°copy¡± ability. I copy the magic that have existed and make it my own; this kind of feeling.

    But, I guess it is not. I indeed found an interesting magic once in awhile like [Taboo], which makes it impossible to say designated words. Although I find it interesting, I don¡¯t know its field of use. Well, if for example I make [Fireball] a taboo, will it prevent my opponent from using that spell? But since it can only affect one word per person, it perhaps may not be as effective as I hope though.

    [Touya-anchan, how about this one?]

    [......Nope. I don¡¯t need this one]

    The magic [Mosaic] was on the page that Rene showed me. I wonder when I could use that...... It is apparently simr to visual interference magic, but only obscene imagese to my mind. In the first ce, a mosaic is a decorative way to show patterns. Why does it have an effect like that?

    Other magics include [Sleep] to make the enemy sleep, [Silence] to erase arbitrary noise, and [Shield] to make an invisible wall to confront attacks.

    I have also found a few spells that look useful. [Silence] only makes the sound disappear, but it doesn¡¯t seem to prevent a spell from being chanted. The spell doesn¡¯t make a person incapable of chanting. It just makes the chanting inaudible. I guess that¡¯s natural.

    But, we still haven¡¯t found the important one......

    [O]

    My hand stopped as I was turning a certain page. [Levitation]. A magic that makes objects float, but the object can only float up to where the caster can reach. It is about two meters, isn¡¯t it? It seems usable when carrying heavy things, but I have [Storage] for that. Ah, since I can¡¯t ce living creatures in [Storage], could it be useful to carry a person or an animal?

    [Levitation]

    As a test, I have tried applying the magic on the book on top of the desk. The thick heavy book starts floating gently in the air. Oh! It really is floating. I try moving the book in the air. Hmmm, it does move freely. But, as expected, it looks like it won¡¯t go any higher than what my hand can reach.

    When I applied [Levitation] on Rene as a test, it looked like she couldn¡¯t move freely in air on her own. She was making gestures as if she was swimming, but she only moved a little bit. But since she did move a little, will it be possible to move if there is some sort of fan propelling her?

    Though Rene was happy when I made her fly inside the room, I wonder if this is really [Flying]?

    She couldn¡¯t fly higher than two meters, and the speed is about the same as walking. Ah, but could it be possible if I make a flying magic carpet simr to the one in the Arabian Nights with [Enchant]?

    [I guess I am keeping this for now]

    This magic looks useful in a lot of ways depending on how it is used.

    Then in the afternoon, Shizuka and Rain-san also came to help. When four people started searching, the search speed was doubled. And after two hours or so, Shizuka finally found it.

    [[Fly]. No doubt, this is it. This is floating and propulsion by magic. Though it seems to consume considerable amount of magic power, it will probably be alright]

    The person who used it, apparently, was only able to fly for maximum of 3 minutes, but he was able to do it freely. However, when the magical power was exhausted, would he fall head first into the ground? Well, in my case, it shouldn¡¯t end up the same way for me since I can escape with [Gate] during emergencies, right? Three seconds are enough to recover the magic power I need for using [Gate] for one person.

    Firstes the trial. I will have to try it in any case.

    ===================Scene Change====================

    Upon arriving to the castle¡¯s training grounds I start concentrating magic power. In addition to Rene, Shizuka and Rain-san, Nic-san and Elsie who were in the middle of training, as well as Yamagata-ossan¡¯s group havee to watch, but I make sure not to mind it. Concentrate, concentrate.

    [Fly]

    My body floats gently one meter above the ground. Ooh~. In this situation, I turn the direction my body is facing. Hmmm, it shifts ording to my thoughts. Shall I try to fly a bit higher? When I think of this, I immediately rise higher by dozens of meters. Toottotto!

    I am still not sure of adjustments. It feels like operating a radio-controlled model without touching it. However, it really is high. I have tried how much higher I could go, but because I got cold I stopped midway. It felt suffocating.

    Next, I tried to see how fast I could go. But I stopped in the middle of doing it. The wind resistance was not a joke to the point that I could not open my eyes. Hmmm~ how do I deal with that? Ah, shall I put up a [Shield]? It was quitefortable when I tried it. Un, I should be able to fly at considerable speed.

    After that, should I try a sharp turn? I try various things like somersaults, sudden stops, nose dives, sudden rises, and zigzag flying. It became somewhat pleasant. Alright, next is three rotation somersaults!

    =====================Scene Change=======================

    [So, you came down because you got sick when you tried that?]

    [I have no excuse......]

    I was totally exhausted so I rested my head on Elsie¡¯sp under the shade of a tree. I calmed down considerably, but it was still a bitter experience...... Come to think of it; I didn¡¯t ride things like a rollercoaster that much. Indeed, when ites to those things..... Yeah, right. I thought about it when we crossed the Great River Gau as well, but not being seasick probably has no rtion to the current issue.

    For some reason, [Recovery] isn¡¯t effective on this sort of sicknesses. Earlier, when I tried applying it on Baba-jiisan who got drunk because of sake, he became sober to my amusement. Well, being drunk due to sake and vehicle motion sickness are different after all. After Baba-jiisan got sober, he started to drink again.

    [And were there any other problems besides that?]

    [It was fine more or less I guess....... Though it got cold when I flew too high.]

    Ah, that reminds me, couldn¡¯t I have used [Warming] against the cold?....... But still, the atmosphere up there is thin anyway. And there is also no need to unreasonably fly that high, I guess.

    I get up since keeping my head on someone¡¯sp for too long is not good. Those things became less embarrassing as well...... don¡¯t we look like love birds, I wonder?

    [Hey, Touya. Will I also be able to fly if you apply that flight magic on me?]

    [No, that¡¯s probably impossible. It is not part of the operation magic system. You can¡¯t apply your [Boost] on Lindsey, right? It¡¯s the same as that]

    [I see~.......]

    Elsie sighs sadly. Why!? Did she want to fly?

    [You can fly if I hold you in my arms though]

    [Ee, that¡¯s...... somehow embarrassing......]

    Elise has became red and nervously looked down. You are saying that even though you are fine with ap pillow? I don¡¯t understand the standards.

    [Ah, it may still be possible if Ibine it with [Levitation], I think? But that doesn¡¯t mean that Elsie will be able to fly entirely freely]

    I tried to make Elsie float in the air with [Levitation], though she was surprised and struggled because it happened so suddenly. After a while, I raise her up since she has calmed down already. As expected, she stopped at my hand¡¯s reach.

    [Fly]

    This time, I use flight magic. As I rise up, Elsie goes up as well. I guess it is as expected. It is possible to raise someone up and down based on my height. I can fly along with a person that is floating due to [Levitation] if I am aware of it properly.

    Without changing anything, I flew andnded on the castle balcony. Unn, there are no problems. Elsie ced hand on her chest like she is feeling relieved.

    [It is scary when you are not used to being light. Like I thought, there is no need for me to fly]

    Oh, really?. Well, you may die if you fall, and it feels like that whatever happens, the one who controls that is not yourself but the other person?

    For now, I was able to achieve my goal with this. I can now equally fight in the sky against flying apparitions like the Manta type, or any flying type Fureizu that may appear as well.

    [I am going to fly once more]

    [Make sure you don¡¯t get motion sickness this time.]

    After Elsie sees me off, I circle around the castle skies once more and soar along the highway. While looking at it from above, I can see the town has considerably extended. I am deeply moved.

    It still gives out a shopping district feel and not that of a town yet. Ind in the alleyway where the children are ying spinning tops(Beigoma).

    [Uwa~!? Why is Heika here? I got surprised!]

    [Did youe from sky!?]

    [Amazi~ng!]

    It feels slightly good to be looked upon with eyes of respect from the children, but not to the extent of it being festive though.

    [Oh!? Do you think a sorry will resolve it after you bring that kind of thing to a customer!?]

    The voice of a rude man echoes in the street. When I identally look in the direction opposite to the children¡¯s alley, I see what seems to be a disputeing from the direction of the coffee shop.

    Tworge soldier-like men are pressing the waitress at the terrace of the coffee shop.

    [Isn¡¯t this a cigarette butt inside the food?! Can money be paid for this thing?!]

    [How much money you will pay topensate us!? We are fine because we have noticed it, but we might have gotten a stomach problem if we ate it!? You get that. Right? A~A!?]

    Those definitely are guys with bad character. They are just like hoodlums. It ispletely a false charge.

    I go in front of that store and speak to the waitress-san.

    [What¡¯s wrong??]

    [A....! T-those gentlemen are saying there is a cigarette butt in the meal...... but, that¡¯s a lie. There are no employees who smoke cigarettes in this shop!]

    [And, is it like that? Is it possible that either one of you guys might have dropped it by mistake?]

    When I said that while protecting the waitress-san behind my back, the soldier-like pair res at me while knocking down the chairs.

    [A~A~!? Oui, brat. Isn¡¯t it that you are looking down on us with that remark?]

    [It seems you really love to have a quite painful experience. .....!]

    Those two crack their fingers while they are approaching us. It will be a little obstructive to do it here.

    I take their arms and throw them into the middle of the highway one by one.

    [Gu huh!?]

    [Ob uu!?]

    They flew really well after I lightened them a little with [Gravity]. Those two who did not understand what happened stood up, and faced me with one of them carrying an axe, and the other carrying arge sword.

    [Slip]

    [Ugyaaa!]

    [Gueee!]

    The two hoodlums magnificently fall down. I increase their weight while in that state with [Gravity], thus immobilizing them. In front of the two people who can¡¯t move due to excessive weight I squat down and call out to them.

    [[Ugigi.......!]]

    [It is really troublesome when you do such things in our country. Since I am more or less the king, I can¡¯t overlook it]

    [[!?]]

    The two widely open their eyes when I reveal my status, and show faces full of surprise. These guys are really troublesome. Now, what shall I do with them?

    Ah~, that reminds me, there is no prison or anything simr in our country. Should I use this asion to make one?

    I take out lumps of Iron from [Storage] and make a prison about three tatami matsrge. And after seizing their possessions and equipment, I throw them in. Even though I say it is a prison, it is only a box made of iron with a transparent side. There are no bars. Small air holes are opened neatly in the ceiling.

    Now, shall I punish them? As soon as the door is closed, the two start to scream and shout. I believe it is a genuine scream. They cover their ears and keep writhing in agony. However, no sound can be heard outside, because it is prevented by [Silence].

    [Y-your majesty? Inside, what is......]

    [Ha? It is only [Noise] and I am only making them listen to it]

    [Noise?]

    [It is a sound simr to something like scratching on a board with nails or the sound of a fork scratching on tableware, again and again]

    [uwaa......]

    The waitress-san draws back. Well, I pretend I didn¡¯t see that.

    Eventually, the patrol guards came running. Since I have made it so that the sound will stop when anyone opens the door, I instruct them to release the two guys after a reasonable time and hand them the key.

    There are still a lot of things to do. But because things like this ur, I also have to strengthen the public order. Isn¡¯t it the right time to officially make the knight order?

    I fly towards the castle while thinking about it.

 Chapter 123: The Knight Order Recruitment, and the Commander Selection

    Chapter 123: The Knight Order Recruitment, and the Commander Selection

    [And for this reason I think it is about time we establish the knight order.]

    After I broach the matter in such way, Kousaka-san stands up from among everyone sitting before the round table in the conference room.

    [When I consider this within the reasonable scope and from the standpoint of the current national interest, we should start from 30 former Takeda candidates. Since they are originally our subordinates, we also know their backgrounds. There will be 15 people from Baba and Yamagata¡¯s subordinates each. About 10 former Takeda shinobi led by Tsubaki for the Spy Unit and around 60 new recruits will also be included. How about we start with those 100 for the time being?]

    60 new people? I guess this should be good as a start. It is not like this is a big town either.

    In the conference room, the ones gathered beside me and Kousaka-san are also Baba, Yamagata and Naito of the former Takeda heavenly kings, the head of shinobi Tsubaki-san, and the three knights of our house namely: Rain-san, Norun-san, and Nic-san. Among those, Kousaka-san, Naito-ossan, and Tsubaki-san are not exactly knights. But it is probably better for them to be present when we decide on such matters.

    [What shall we do about the qualifications of the recruitment?]

    I reply to Baba-jiisan¡¯s question.

    [Let me see...... First of all, criminals, and wanted people are rejected by default. As for the rest: Male or female doesn¡¯t matter. Race doesn¡¯t matter as well. Neither the social standing nor age]

    [Won¡¯t it cause a swarm of people toe if we draw up such requirements?]

    What Yamagata-ossan said is probably justified, but as we don¡¯t know where we may find outstanding personnel, I don¡¯t think it is bad to take many applications for now.

    It is our job to find a gem among the wheat and chaff.

    [By the way, what are we going to do about the Commander¡¯s position?]

    Naito-ossan lightly raises his hand and remarks. The Commander of the Knight Order? When I throw a fleeting nce at Baba-jiisan and Yamagata-ossan...

    [I decline it because it¡¯s troublesome. Being a squad leader is enough for me]

    [Me too since it isn¡¯t in my nature]

    Ah, as I thought. They mentioned this before but since they served as generals of Takeda, I thought that they might do it. Did they have had enough of it? Then, that leaves......

    [So, do we choose someone from those three?]

    [[[US!?]]]

    Rain-san¡¯s rabbit ears tense up and rise. Both Norun-san and Nic-san have very dumbfounded faces. Those three people, who are rabbit, wolf, and fox beastmen, are officially knights of our house.

    [Well, there is no one else after all]

    [B-but, it is still impossible for us to be a Commander!]

    Rain-san waves both her hands in panic and the other two are nodding their heads in agreement.

    [Umm, well it¡¯s only about 100 people, and each of you will form apany with me inmand in case of emergency. But I still think it¡¯s necessary to have a Commander when I am absent]

    [It is, but......]

    The Commander is necessary no matter what. It¡¯s still pretty much a knight order even if its members are few. However, the problem is how to make a decision...... After all, the three of them have their pros and cons.

    Nic-san is a serious person, but he isn¡¯t flexible. Norun-san is sociable but careless. Rain-san handles everything wlessly but she is a little shy.

    [Well, Let¡¯s have one of you guys be our household¡¯s Commander while the other two will be Vice-Commanders.]

    Nic-san raises his hand after I dered that.

    [I rmend Rain as the Commander.]

    [M-me too~ I think Rain-chan will do well]

    [Eeh!?]

    Rain-san got betrayed! She is ring at those two while having that kind of face. If both of them rmend her, there should not be any disagreements. As for me, it will work out as I want it to.

    [Y-you two, what you are saying!? Wouldn¡¯t Nic be more suitable than me!?]

    [No, you are much better if you calmly think about it. Since Norun-san is careless, it will be slightly problematic for her to be the Commander. There are also times where she ys hooky. As for me, I probably will be extremely strict with the subordinates because I¡¯m not flexible enough. This is not a good trait for the Commander. They say the candy and whip policy is often used to make people follow you, and I am definitely a ¡°whip¡± person. It is better for the Commander of the Knight Order to be a ¡°candy¡± person.]

    Hmm, Let¡¯s look at it objectively. This has an image of Hijikata Toshizou of Shinsengumi. His standing is that of [Demonic deputy head]. With Isamu Kondo as the bureau chief, the deputy sternly judges the members in a cool-headed manner from the side. Certainly, I think there should be a person with such character.

    [Then, Rain-san will be the Commander for the said reasons]

    ¡ºThere are no objections¡»

    [Eeh!? Please wait!!]

    For these past several months, these three have been slowly acquiring power due to Baba-jiisan¡¯s and Yamagata-ossan¡¯s daily training aided by invited veterans from both the Belfast Kingdom and the Regulus Empire. Their characters are considerably stalwart, and their basic physical ability surpasses normal people from the start since they are beastmen.

    In addition to that, she is perhaps the most suitable person in some sense. Since she is a female beastman, won¡¯t that make it known that this country doesn¡¯t discriminate against race or sex if Rain-san bes the Commander?

    [Calm down. Even if it is the position of a ¡°Commander¡±, it is still onlyparable to a toon leader from other countries. So there is no need to get worked up. I will count on the other two to support you as Vice-Commanders]

    [Haa]

    [Leave it to me~]

    Nic-san seriously answers, while Norun-san giggly replies. Rain-san herself says [Eeh¡ª] and sits down dejectedly on the chair. Even her rabbit ears are hanging down silently too.

    It felt awkward, but I have to make you do your best here. I will also support you as much as I can.

    All that¡¯s left is to make flyer like advertisements and distribute them in different ces. It should catch people¡¯s attention simply if I ask to ce them on locations such as Belfast¡¯s or Regulus¡¯ adventure guild.

    After discussing it with everyone, we decided to host the selection meeting one month from now.

    ======================Scene Change===================

    And, a monthter.

    [Eh?]

    [As I said, more than 1000 candidates gathered to fill up the remaining 60 positions. This is unexpected.]

    Kousaka-san tells me their numbers after I unconsciously asked again. What¡¯s with this ¡°more than 1000 people¡±? Indeed, we spread the recruitment flyers in various ces, but for that many people toe is too much. There is obviously a lot more than citizens of this country.

    [Why did it turn like this?....]

    [Your Majesty is the only silver rank adventurer in Belfast, the hero who suppressed the coup d¡¯¨¦tat in Regulus, and the dragon killer in Misumido. They were probably drawn by your fame. Of course, there might be spies from other countries or people who only want to look around included among them as well]

    I see. Well, it is better to have many candidates. Right? It also seems possible to flexibly deal with those that gathered.

    [And, how does his majesty n to go with selection?]

    [Mmm, I wonder what¡¯s the best thing to do. Honestly, I haven¡¯t decided yet]

    You see, I have no idea what standard I should use.

    [It depends on what kind of person your majesty think is right for our Brunhild knights. If you believe strength is everything, then I guess it will be fine to have all the participants fight and employ the top 60 fighters]

    You¡¯re saying that without any hesitation. No matter how much talent they possess, they will be rejected if they are mere thugs. When I think about it that way, I guess, the ideal knight is someone considerate to the matters concerning the citizens of this country above all else. Though many havee to our house with different expectations, I won¡¯t be able to concede on this.

    However, to interview each one of them one by one will take too long. What shall I do?

    =============Scene Change===============

    [The applicants interested in joining Brunhild Knight Order, pleasee over here and line up one by one in an orderly fashion]

    At the reception desk established in the front of the castle¡¯s gates, the applicants write their full name, sex, race, age, birthce, and letter of self-appeal on the documents and receive a badge with a number from Lapis-san. Afterwards, I have the same numberpulsorily stamped at the back of their hand, and the day ends with that. The selection meeting is the day after tomorrow.

    As for the badges, I have them attach it somewhere easy to see like their chest or something for today, tomorrow and when they go out.

    This actually is the first examination already. The news have already been spread out to every citizen, and they are supposed to write the badge number of the person who gives them a bad impression during their stay. Since I ask them to write the reason, likemitting violence in a store, or putting their hands on female clerks, a report is written immediately should something happen.

    A smart guy can understand the meaning of the badge they receive the moment it was handed to him.

    This is not [The method for finding person suitable] for our household. It is [The method for finding the person not suitable] for our household. Those who bother the same people they might have to protect without even thinking about the meaning of the badge won¡¯t be allowed.

    Furthermore, I have applied [Mirage] on Tsubaki-san¡¯s subordinates making them look like beastmen and demonkin and have them wonder in the town. I won¡¯t need the ones who look down and discriminate against them. Because ? of the recruits are demi-humans, should they be employed, they will naturally be colleagues with those guys that discriminate. And it will only be troublesome since those guys will discriminate against them while saying things like [Even though they are beastmen] or [Even though they are demonkin].

    Afterward, I summon approximately 100 cat familiars and send them to town. They will report every single detail to me.

    ¡ºA guy is quarreling with a traveling merchant ~Nya. Badge number 685¡»

    ¡ºThere is a group who got drunk and is making noise in the restaurant ~Nya. Badge numbers 812-815¡»

    ¡ºSomeone threw a stone at me suddenly ~Nya..... Badge number 258¡»

    Are reportsing in already? However, it is seriously difficult for me to record this by myself..... Should I ask Kohaku to help? Since he is the king of beasts, he should also be able to receive the cats¡¯ telepathy. And I have asked Rene and Lyme-san to do the writing.

    As expected, when more than 1000 people have arrived, the lodgings in Mika-san¡¯s inn was by no means enough. Most of applicants had to camp outside of town. Since there are no dangerous animals, I am relieved in regards to that.

    However various kinds of people havee. I also disguise myself with [Mirage] and go to inspect the town. Because the flyers said that sex didn¡¯t matter, there are many female adventurers too. As expected or how should I put it, it feels like many beastmen and demonkin gathered and made groups.

    Though I reject the humans who discriminate against beastmen and demonkin, I also conversely reject beastmen and demonkin that are hostile to humans. Even though there might be circumstances for each one of them, they are not necessary talents for our household.

    Now, I think the worst kind of guys will disappear with this, but i guess it is still necessary to focus on the screening.

    Incidentally, my proposal of putting everyone under [Paralysis] and pass those fellows with high magic resistance was rejected by everyone. It was perceived that it doesn¡¯t have anything to do for a knight¡¯s qualification . Well, it doesn¡¯t have anything to do whether that person is good or bad as well.

    I will rely on Yumina¡¯s magic eye for that, though I will have her help only after the number decreases to some extent.

    Good grief! It looks like it will get busy.

 Chapter 124: Selection meeting, and passed candidates

    Chapter 124: Selection meeting, and passed candidates.

    On the day of screening, the applicants with the badge numbers reported by the town¡¯s people, Tsubaki-san¡¯s underlings and the cats were not allowed to pass the castle¡¯s gate. Naturally, some protested, but they went back dejectedly when they were told in detail about what they did in this country. Approximately 50 people got disqualified with this, and around 950 people were left. Were they only decreased by 1/20? I guess it¡¯s still not enough.

    After entering the castle, the candidates gather at the training ground. I went up the hastily built stage together with the trio of Commander Rain-san and Vice-Commanders Norun-san and Nic-san, as well as Baba-jiisan and Yamagata-ossan. I am having Yumina, Rue and Tsubaki-san wait together with Elsie, Lindsey and Yae next to the stage.

    I operate my smartphone and increase the volume for its speaker function.

    [First of All, Wee to Brunhild Dukedom. I am the king of this country, Mochizuki Touya. We will be conducting selection for our Order of Knights now. But frankly speaking, our household¡¯s wages are not high. Speaking of the Knight Order, there are also plenty of odd jobs to be done addition to defending the country. As you can see from the beastmen behind me, there is no favoritism in regards to race or social standing. Only those who consider that ¡°this is still fine¡± are wee to stay]

    After I dere that, the recruits get noisy and start talking among themselves. Eventually, several people go back towards the castle gate. Well, it is not like I was thinking that everyone would stay. It is better to have them leave now if they are dissatisfied with that.

    [Well then... first, I am asking everyone to show their endurance. Please go out at the castle gate and run a singlep along the perimeter of the castle¡¯s moat]

    Everyone made a delicate expression simr to showing their disappointment to what I said. The castle¡¯s circumference is roughly two kilometers. They are probably thinking that no matter what, the distance is too short to measure their endurance.

    [By the way, your resulting position doesn¡¯t matter. It is fine if you can make the round at your own pace. In regards to retiring... If it bes too hard and you want to abstain, you can remove your badge, and you will be transported back here. Now then...]

    The moment they finish hearing my words, I ce a magic spell on everyone who began to run.

    [Gravity]

    ¡ºGu oh!?¡»

    Suddenly, everyone groveled on the ground.

    [I have ced a weight magic on everyone. Please run ap in this state. If you think you cannot continue, remove your badge and you will be transferred here as I have said a moment ago]

    The groveling people begin to stand one after another and slowly leave through the castle gate. I am not saying it is to the extent of a turtle march, but it is far slower than the standard walking speed.

    They should be able to move since the applied weight is not to the extent where they can no longer do that. Though they will still require tremendous strength just to do so. I am sending shinobis to watch them just in case so that they don¡¯t fall into the moat by mistake or cheat.

    [Is something like an order really irrelevant?]

    [Mmmm... Well, we will use it as a reference to some extent, but we won¡¯t judge their endurance with this, don¡¯t you see?]

    I promptly answer Rain-san question. I certainly can understand the order of who has excellent endurance with this, but that¡¯s not what I want to know.

    [If it is not a test to judge the endurance, what exactly does this test measure?]

    [Willpower]

    [Willpower?]

    Or should I say, I am gauging how serious they are. The ones who easily retire are no good. They are probably the types that give up immediately the moment it gets hard. It will be troublesome when that timees.

    To some extent, we made a rule to send rescue just in case they don¡¯t make it back even after time passes by. The ones who give up before that will truly get disqualified. If one doesn¡¯t give up and aim for the goal, that person will pass.

    Even while I was talking about this with Rain-san, the people that are retiring had been returning one after another. That was fast. You can do at least a little better than that.

    After I release [Gravity], and recover their stamina using [Refresh], I promptly ask them to leave. Now then, I wonder how many people will be left.

    ====================Scene Change======================

    The number of candidates reduced from 950 candidates to 480 in one go. That means almost half of them retired.

    Many beastmen and demonkins who excel in physical strength came on top, but it doesn¡¯t really matter because a person will pass as long as that person doesn¡¯t abandon the given task. Whether they came to look around or realized theirck of ability, their reasons may be numerous, but it won¡¯t change the fact that they have given up. Thanks for your troubles.

    I restore back to normal the stamina of all the people who reached the goal and those who haven¡¯t given up yet with recovery magic.

    Now, for the next exam...

    [The following test will be a practical skill exam. I don¡¯t mind you guys using your favorite weapons. Assume that you pass if yound a single blow on me within 30 minutes. I will be your opponent with this wooden sword. Then, let¡¯s start]

    I hold a wooden sword in my hand and tell them to start, but no one is charging at me. Ha? While I am wondering about that, someone among them nervously raises his hand.

    [ano, who should go first?]

    Ah, so that¡¯s the reason.

    [There is no order. Pleasee at me all at the same time. Of course, I don¡¯t mind if you do it with your full power]

    Is it because they think I am making fun of them with what i said? Everyone takes a hold of their specialized weapons ande attacking me at the same time.

    [el]

    I use eleration magic and deliver a blow to anyone who is full of openings as I slip through them. As expected, they advance one after another due to how many of them there are, but I earnestly avoid them. And if someone shows an opening, Ind a hit on him.

    I won¡¯t strike them not unless they show arge opening. During this exam, Baba-jiisan, Yamagata-ossan, Elise and Yae examine the applicant¡¯s abilities, and I ask them to absolutely write the applicant¡¯s badge number when they judge that applicant¡¯s ability reaches a certain level. To those whom I judge that their skills didn¡¯t reach a certain level yet, I give them a single blow and make sure they are eliminated even if I feel sorry for them.

    Some sharp blows do asionallye, but there¡¯s no problem on dodging them since I applied [el] as well. More than half have already copsed by the time I noticed it, and those remaining could only barely manage to stand up.

    [That¡¯s enough. It is time]

    Rain-san announces the end of the exam. And after the announcement, everyone simultaneously sits down on the ground. That reminds me, I was a little bit surprised since there were some acquaintances participating in the test.

    I nce to where a certain pair copsed. Ah, they really are Reba-san and Logan-san, aren¡¯t they? Both of them are the adventures whom we have saved in the Rabbi desert. I am sure I also had them guard my reading cafe in Belfast, but why are they here?

    When they notice my gaze to them, they both slightly raise their hands. I want to ask them, but since there are many eyes around, it would probably get troublesome if people realize they are my acquaintances. And it won¡¯t end with just those who would start talking about favoritism.

    For now, I receive the memo from Baba-jiisan¡¯s group after I cast recovery magic to everyone who have fallen.

    [Well then, I will announce the results. The participants whose numbers are callede this way, and the ones that don¡¯t ¨C are unfortunately disqualified. Please go back from the castle gate. Then, I will start. Badge numbers: 3, 14, 21.......]

    In the end, nearly 100 applicants remain. It is expected for those whom I hit hard due to them having full of openings to leave, but those who did not continue to proactively attack me are also disqualified. There is no way to evaluate those who fail to make an appeal with their abilities in this ce.

    By the way, both Reba-san and Logan-san passed. There is no favoritism since I wasn¡¯t the one who decided it.

    The numbers are narrowed down quite considerably, aren¡¯t they. The rest will be determined by an interview afterwards.

    While taking along the selected candidates, we go towards the castle¡¯s knight hall. I have them wait in a separate room, while we prepare the neighboring room for the interview. The ones in charge of the interview are Me, Commander Rain-san, Yumina, and one more person. We have already invited that person to give us a hand in this matter.

    [I am sorry for calling you all the way here. Thank you for your troubles.]

    [No, this much is nothing since I owe you so much debt that I can¡¯t possibly pay back]

    Her Eminence the Pope answers whileughing. I have contacted Ramisshu Holy Kingdom beforehand and asked for their cooperation. There are also several guard Temrs waiting in the back of the room. With her magic eye that perceives lies and Yumina¡¯s magic eye that can see through the true nature of the person, they will be conducting the final interview.

    I change the appearance of Her Eminence with [Mirage] since she is tentatively a celebrity. While doing this, I received an order to make her look young. I don¡¯t think it would matter since she would be an entirely different person, but...... The female mentality surely isplicated.

    [Well then, call them five people at a time.]

    Nic-san leaves the room and returns with five people. Two beastmen, three humans. I encourage them to sit on the arranged chairs in the center of the room.

    [Now then, starting from the left, please tell us your name, age and birthce]

    In the meantime, while Rain-san and I are asking simple questions, Yumina next to me checks the true nature of the applicants with her magic eye. And each time one of them answers the question, the Pope to my right closes or opens her left hand. That is a signal we have arranged beforehand. If what they say is [true] then she keeps her hand open as it is. And if it is a [Lie] then she closes it. I keep asking questions while watching her hand.

    I don¡¯t particrly n to disqualify them because they lie. For humans, there are things we don¡¯t want to talk about, and there will be various troubles when those matters are exposed. However, there is no way I can trust someone who keeps lying about anything and everything.

    Well, if they say that they value themselves more than the citizens, do anything if they can get money out of it, and are okay with betrayal, I won¡¯t allow to them to pass even if they answer honestly.

    The interview for the first five applicants ends, and after they exit the room, Yumina starts to speak first.

    [It is better not to be quick to appoint the third one from the left and the fifth one. I believe they are thinking about some dangerous things]

    [Those two have definitely told many lies. Though they had splendid poker faces]

    [Poker face ......? Ah~, It is a technique that prevents others from reading one¡¯s facial expressions in poker]

    For now, I put an X mark on those two and ask Nic-san to call in the next five people. Will we have to do this about 20 more times? It surely is tiresome.

    =============Scene Change=============

    [Ah~ I am tired......]

    I drop my head down on the desk after we finish interviewing everyone. Fighting against a lot of people is much easier.

    Though trying to outsmart your opponent was not a goal, I feel fed up when I see someone that lies so naturally while smiling with aposed face. The ability to see through lies is also troublesome.

    [I usually make sure not to invoke it too often. Sometimes, there are things you don¡¯t need to know]

    It is as Her Eminence the Pope has said. You will end up distrusting humans if you go and see through everything and everyone. I wonder, did I make her overdo it? I should hold a dinner partyter to thank her.

    For now, the number of candidates that passed is 64 when we remove the disqualified ones. It is a little more than the quota, but we can somehow manage with this many.

    37 males, and 27 females. There are more women than I expected. As for why, I think the main reason is that the knights¡¯ order in other countries doesn¡¯t allow women to join. But here, prominent persons also came because the recruitment flyer had a phrase [Regardless of sex, race, and social status] written in it.

    By the way, Reba-san had that reason too. Logan-san also seems to be looking for a stable job. When I asked him ¡°Are you going to marry or something? To Reba-san?¡±, both said ¡°why would I do it with him/her?¡± in harmony. Somehow it seems to be another woman in question. I¡¯m sorry.

    22 out of the 64 candidates who passed are beastmen and demonkin. I could understand beastmening since the Commanders are beastmen same as them, but the demonkin are slightly unexpected, I guess.

    Demonkins are a race that closely resembles humans in appearance. Even if they are a race referred to typically as demi-humans (The beastmen are also demi-humans), they are close to demon beasts. Their race includes Vampires, Lamias, Ogres, and Alraunes. They also are capable of propermunication. And while they are not hostile to humans, they try not to get deeply attached to humans.

    As expected, there are still a lot of prejudice against racial appearances and the characteristics of their species to the point of being subjugation targets of other countries (like the old Ramisshu).

    The demonkin interviews were especially strict, but the five demokins that passed were checked without problems by Yumina¡¯s magic eye. Her Eminence¡¯s magic eye had also confirmed that they told the truth. Because all of them wished to live in human society, those five (Vampire, Ogre, Alraune, and two Lamia) passed.

    By the way, speaking of the vampire, he has the vampire image, but it doesn¡¯t seem like he had any particr problem living without sucking blood. It is simr to Tobo and Alcohol. If some people like them, there are also people that seem to hate them. The vampire who came to our household said he is weak with blood. What a weird guy.

    In any case. I wonder if the initial image is being put in order with this? There are still other small details to go through, but it seems our Knight Order will be a diverse one. Well, it will be more amusing this way.

 Chapter 125: The Invitations, and The Crystal Knight Order

    Chapter 125: The Invitations, and The Crystal Knight Order

    I have added an additional Knight Hall since the number of members for the Knight Order has increased. There is no need for men and women to stay in a single ce. Though I will ask them to live here most of the time, it will still be fine for them to rent a room in the castle¡¯s town if they pay for it themselves.

    Besides that, I have constructed an underground training field at Baba-jiisan¡¯s proposal.

    [Tentatively, those girls are the Commander and Vice-Commander, right? We cannot allow the neers to see how they are getting hit and kicked by me and Yamagata, don¡¯t you agree?]

    (TL: I guess he doesn¡¯t care about Nic)

    It might be true now that he said it. Those three have certainly be quite strong, though they are not yet strong enough to equally fight against Baba-jissan¡¯s group. If they are seen constantly losing, it will be bad since the neers might look down on them and consider that Baba-jiisan¡¯s group is more suitable to be the Commanders rather than Rain-san.

    It was decided to make a wide practice field and training room underground that the top brass may use. While taking this opportunity, everyone gleefully used the never seen before training machines like the air bike, treadmill, bench press and etc. that I had prepared, but I wonder if they feel like they are just toys. You will suffer muscle pain if you overdo it, you know!

    Now then, there is something little I have to do today. The management of the Dukedom is also on track for the meantime; therefore, I think I should properly organize my personal life.

    Well, I believe I should announce our engagement to their parents even though it is long after the fact.

    Though I have already settled it with Yumina and Rue¡¯s case, but I have yet to inform the twins Elsie and Lindsey¡¯s parents and Yae¡¯s parents as well. I am already acquainted with Yae¡¯s parents, but Elsie and Lindsey¡¯s parents have already died. Also, I know for sure that their uncle and aunt, their foster parents, are managing a farm in Rifurisu Empire.

    For now, I decide to go to Yae¡¯s parents first. After I open the [Gate], both of us moved to Oedo in Ishen.

    [It surely has been a long time here in Ishen as well]

    It feels strange in some ways since about half of our citizens are from Ishen. When we pass through the gates of the Kokonoe sword style dojo, the maid Ayane-san came out to greet us.

    After she guides us to the room where Omohue-san and Nanae-san are, I frankly tell them about my engagement to Yae. Yet both of them do not even look particrly surprised and just silently exchange nces.

    [Hey, see that. It is as I said it would be, isn¡¯t it?]

    [I guess you were right. Well, that¡¯s just how it now, so please take care of Yae as how you would take care of your other fianc¨¦es, Touya-dono.]

    As they bow their heads, we simrly bow ours as well. Thank God it ended without any objection. I have been thinking just a little bit whether it would develop into amon situation wherein the father would say ¡°Try to defeat me if you want my daughter!¡±.

    [However, it was unexpected for Touya-dono to be a feudal lord and for Yae to marry such a king, I guess...... You really won¡¯t know what can happen in life]

    Omohue-san lets out what seems to be his strong feelings. It is true, I couldn¡¯t ever imagine for things to turn out this way myself.

    [Nee, Touya-san. By any chance, couldn¡¯t you take us along to this ¡°Brunhild¡± country of yours? I want to try seeing the ce where Yae will be living]

    [Eh? I don¡¯t mind. But, you know, it¡¯s still not that developed yet]

    Nevertheless, they said that it¡¯s still fine. If that¡¯s the case, I decide to invite them to our country. After we wait for Yae¡¯s brother, Juuntarou-san, toe home, I return to Brunhild with everyone including Ayane-san who has never traveled outside of Ishen.

    [Wee home, Your majesty~]

    [Wee home]

    Cecil-san and Renee out to greet us as I open the castle doors. Omohue-san, Nanae-san, Juutarou-san, and Ayane-san are absent-mindedly looking around the castle interiors.

    [They are Yae¡¯s family. They will stay for a while so take good care of them, okay?]

    [My-my, Yae-sama¡¯s ~. Then, this way please~. I will guide them to their respective rooms~]

    As Cecil-san guides them, they are taken along to their rooms one by one. We should prepare lunch in the dining room at once. Should I guide them to the castle town after that? Well, there aren¡¯t that many things to see though. If it is Omohue-san and Juutarou-san, will they be pleased to go to the training field instead?

    As expected. I went with Omohue-san and Juutarou-san because they said they wanted to go to the training field. On the other hand, Nanae-san and Ayane-san were entrusted to Yae because they, on the other hand, wanted to go to the castle town.

    The newly joined members of the Knight Order were zealously practicing at the training field. Their training is somehow a fresh sight to see since it only had the scene of Rain-san¡¯s group being beaten to pulp by Baba-jiisan¡¯s group up until now.

    While observing the training, Omohue-san and Juutarou-san said they wanted to participate as well. One could say it was also a natural oue that could be expected from the parent and the sibling of Yae, the so called ¡°sword idiot¡±.

    After I caught sight of Yamagata-ossan, I had him do a mock battle with Omohue-san. It¡¯s a showdown between the raid captain of the former Takeda Four Heavenly Kings and the Tokugawa sword instructor. This might be a sight to see.

    When the fight started, everyone¡¯s eyes were snatched away by the exchanges of sword techniques. Even Juutarou-san, who is standing next to me, is gazing at the intense showdown of those two without looking away.

    I watched the match between the two for a while, but it was made to end at a desirable time since it would be better for the result to be a draw. After the match ended, everyone from the Knight Order gathered around Omohue-san and asked him to teach them. Having a desire to improve oneself is a good thing.

    As for Yamagata-ossan, he is caught by Juutarou-san this time. Of course, since it is an opportunity to have a match with a former Takeda heavenly king, Juutarou-san can¡¯t miss this chance now, can he?

    Though he¡¯s not on Omohue-san¡¯s level, Juutarou-san still put up a good fight against Yamagata-ossan. His ability is probably higher than Rain-san¡¯s group. Well, he has been learning swordy since childhood, and he has also been to the battlefield. If one says it¡¯s natural, it would be so, wouldn¡¯t it?

    Since both of them joined the new knights and begun practicing, I ended up having a free time. It may even be good to entrust this to Yamagata-ossan and head back, but they are more or less my father-inw and brother-inw. It is also cold-hearted of me to return back immediately. When I sit down on the bench and gaze at the training aimlessly, Reba-sanes over from the other side.

    [You look free, Touya-dono. Oops, I must call you ¡°His Majesty¡±, right?]

    She says that while grinning andughing. Well, either one is fine, but she should use it properly on official asions or when other people are around.

    [I didn¡¯t think Reba-san woulde to this country. Why again?]

    [I originally desired to join a Knight Order. But since there are no chances to be a female knight without noble origins or connections, I became an adventurer to improve my skills. I then jumped at the opportunity when I heard about the requirements here]

    I see. The recruitment this time nevertheless had many female applicants for sure. Apparently, Logan-san also joined when Reba-san invited him. And it seems they never could have imagined that the king is their acquaintance should they ever manage to reach this country. I guess.

    [I see that Will didn¡¯te.] (TL: Will is the name of the youth)

    [That fellow is liked by Vice-Commander Neil of Belfast after all. I think it has been decided that he will join the Knight Order over there. Furthermore, Wendy is in that country too; so there is no way he will leave]

    Apparently, Will seems to be also guarding the reading cafe ¡°Moon Read¡± where Wendy is working as usual.

    Though it¡¯ste, but that still reminds me, will ¡°Moon Read¡± cafe be a shop managed by a state due to the fact that I have be a king of a dukedom? I wonder if it is fine for it to be managed by foreign country. Although it seems the King of Belfast would readily give his permission if it¡¯s him.

    I am having them send documents with monthly proceedings and details on revenue and expenditures over the mirror gate, while I deliver new books to them once per month. And yet their management is excellent. I wonder if I should start a second shop in this country soon.

    [A-and, I have a request to his Majesty the king but......]

    [A request?]

    [See, it¡¯s about the equipment that will make the people using those be recognized as members of the Knight Order. It maybe something like an armor, a shield or a sword. Maybe it is a gter on. It will be better if those things are present, right?]

    Reba-sanes forward with a proposal while blushing a little. Ah! Now that you mention it, we really don¡¯t have those things. Perhaps, it will certainly and definitely be easier to understand if there are matching shields or armor that look cool.

    [Mm~, I guess it will definitely be, what you say, convenient if the citizens can immediately identify the members of the Knight order when they are patrolling the streets]

    [It is, isn¡¯t it!?]

    Reba-san ps her hands as if saying ¡°You got my intention¡±. Did she really want it that much? Well, she said she dreamed of joining a knight order. Also, it will be easy to identify them as knights because of the appearance an armor or something simr gives off. She is perhaps yearning for that.

    [Then shall I make one for trial?]

    [Eh? Right now?]

    I take out a lump of mithril from [Storage] while ignoring the surprised Reba-san. I then start transforming the details after preparing the rough form with [Modeling]. I have made the armor with a design that appears in an anime or a game because I want it to have a different feeling to the traditional armors of this world.

    I make the breastte, shoulder pads, greaves and neck armor one after the other. I adjust the size with transformation after I have Reba-san put it on. I also form it in such a way that it doesn¡¯t obstruct movement while I preserve the female lines. Lastly, I make the helmet with a transparent visor, and make sure that the field of vision is wide enough.

    In order to confirm that there are no hindrances when moving, I have Reba-san who is wearing the full body silver armor do various movements. It should be considerably light since I made it with Mithril.

    [This is good! It ispletely light like paper!]

    While Reba-san is confirming the armor¡¯s movements, I take out a Fureizu fragment from [Storage] this time, and I transform it into a sword, a shield and a scabbard while I charge it with just a little bit of magic power. With this, it should be harder than Mithril. Still, it won¡¯t have the same sharpness as Yae¡¯ [Transparent Flower]. I¡¯ll be troubled if it¡¯s stolen after all.

    Finally, I apply weight reduction [Gravity] and it isplete. It is now a crystal-like sword and a shield. Even though it¡¯s also possible to make the armor with the fragments, it will make the armor see-through. I make additional parts so that shield can be ced at the back and the sword on the waist. And with it, it¡¯s done.

    [How is it?]

    [It is the best!]

    When Reba-san enthusiastically holds her shield and pulls out her sword, everyone who was in the midst of training notices her and gathers around.

    I catch Logan-san among them, and this time, Iplete a simr armor for men. I make minor adjustments while I hear everyone¡¯s opinions just in case. After that, I take thepleted men¡¯s and women¡¯s armor to the [Workshop] and mass-produce it for many people.

    It¡¯s easy because only the shape is being mass-produced, but I still have to do all enchantments by myself.... Well, I can do it all at once with [Multiple] though. I have also made sure the size automatically fits the one wearing it as well, and I added the crest of the war-maiden ¡°Brunhilde¡± on the swords and the shields.

    For the top brass consisting of the Commander, Vice-Commanders and Captains, I made luxurious armors so that they would have a different look. All that¡¯s left is to prepare individual models for demonkins (Though it is fine to leave the one for vampire youth as it is), and I will be done with all that.

    It¡¯s like a uniform during their work for the Knight Order to the bitter end so they probably shouldn¡¯t use them during practice. Nheless, the swords made of Fureizu fragments will lose their magic power if it¡¯s used during practice, and they willpletely destroy the armors.

    I return to the training field with the mass-produced armors. Everyone is rushing to be the first one to gets his hands on the armor and is delightfully checking the texture. Ooh, they definitely give a feel of a [Knight Order] when they are wearing armors that are matching.

    Later on, the Brunhild Knight Order wille to be known as the [Crystal Knight Order] because of its swords and shields. But that is a story for another time.

 Chapter 126: The Farm, and A Family Reunion

    Chapter 126: The Farm, and A Family Reunion

    I felt relieved for a short time after I had received the approval of Yae¡¯s family. This time, I have to go to Elsie and Lindsey¡¯s family to greet them.

    [Even though it is entirely okay with us......]

    Elsie hesitated for some reason, but just in case, it seems they roughly exined in the letter their engagement to the same partner, that the said partner is a king and so on and so forth.

    Their uncle (who is seems to be their mother¡¯s younger brother) is managing a farm in a small town called Collet in Rifurisu Empire near its border to Belfast. The two lived there until they were 12 years old, and apparently, they left the house in order to be independent. It seems they thought they couldn¡¯t afford to keep troubling the uncle¡¯s family forever.....

    The people of this world seriously go independent quickly..... In my former world, some continue to depend on their parents even after 20 years of age. Despite that, there are some among of them who would also say ¡°of course, that¡¯s natural¡±.

    In any case, I will just pay my respects afterwards if the circumstances can be exined. When I proposed ¡°Should we fly there with magic?¡±, both of them rejected it because ¡°it is scary¡± it seems. And I even went to great lengths just to remember it...

    Because I saw that it could not be helped, I had received from Lindsey her memories about town of Collet with [Recall] magic and all three of us moved there using [Gate].

    Whates to my view are fields spreading as far as my eyes can see. Is that an orchard in a distance? Some red fruits can be seen growing on the trees. In spite of it having a rural feel, a protective fence is made here and there. I wonder if boars or even monkeyse here. Moreover, a house with a red roof is built a bit further in a separate ce. It is an old but considerably big house.

    [It has been a long time for this ce too]

    [...it hasn¡¯t change, right?]

    We then go towards the house with a red roof while I lead the twins who are looking nostalgically at the fields. That seems to be their uncle¡¯s house.

    Two people are working in the field just in front of the house. When he notices us as wee closer, the man wearing the straw hat raises his head and turns his gaze at us.

    [......? Elise? Lindsey?]

    [It has been a while, Joseph-ojisan]

    [... It has been a long time.]

    Elsie and Lindsey raise their hands and greet the man. And as if reacting to the greeting, the woman next to him raises her head as well.

    [Elsie! Lindsey! Waah! You came back! ?]

    Her face bloomed at that moment. She then rushed out from the field and embraced the two. She has a long brown hair tied together in one braid, about 20 years old...... Don¡¯t tell me this person is their Aunt?

    [Emma-neesan, we are back]

    [... We are back, Emma-neesan]

    [Mou, You didn¡¯te home at all! And yet you promised toe back once in awhile!]

    When Elsie noticed that I was being left behind, she separated herself from the woman that was embracing her.

    [Touya, this person is Emma-neesan. She is uncle¡¯s daughter and our cousin]

    Cousin? I see. Now that I think about it, she resembles the two of them. Will Elsie and Lindsey be like her in several years?

    While I am thinking about it absent-mindedly, Elsie and Lindsey¡¯s uncle takes off his straw hat and walks towards them. He looks to be around 50 with mixed white hair and small eyes. It is impolite, but he certainly gives off a countryside peasant feeling.

    [How nice for both of you toe back. Everyone will be delighted as well... By the way, who is this gentleman?]

    The uncle looks at me and then asks Elsie and Lindsey.

    [We have written in the letter, haven¡¯t we? This is Mochizuki Touya. He is o-o-our future husband]

    [... Fiance, ~desu]

    The two be bright red while they introduce me to their uncle. Hey, if you two show this kind of reaction, even I will be embarrassed somehow.

    [Letter...... you say, so this person is from that ¡°Brunhild Dukedom¡± ce that everyone is talking about nowadays......]

    [Brunhild Dukedom King, Mochizuki Touya. I am always indebted to Elsie and Lindsey and.....]

    [Haa¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-a!!] (TL: I saw that on anime, Haaa and then they kneel or dogaza)

    The uncle suddenly kneeled on the ground when I extended my hand for a handshake. Hey, what¡¯s with this reaction!?

    [Ah, mou!! It really turned out like this after all]

    [...As expected]

    The twins sighed while smiling wryly. Meanwhile, their uncle is still kneeling down while rubbing his forehead on the ground. Since I am being troubled on how to handle this, Emma-san who was simrly making a bitter smile start talking.

    [I¡¯m sorry, my father is weak towards the nobles and their like. Apparently, something happened in his childhood, and he became incredibly ufortable when dealing with them]

    No, ufortable, you say. I feel that it¡¯s no longer at the level of being ufortable anymore. He must be hiding some sort of trauma you know. I am terribly worried about what happened in his childhood.

    [O~, on this asion, we are especially grateful to have the privilege of having you visit our home! W-we have nothing to entertain you with, but, I kindly ask for your highness to quell his anger and I respectfully request for a tolerant treatment]

    Strange, strange. His words are strange. How much of a loose bomb did you think I am? When I turn my eyes to show Elsie and Lindsey that I am troubled, both of them shrug their shoulders and just continue smiling bitterly. No,e and help me.

    [Hey, father, the King-sama is troubled, so stop this and stand up]

    [T-troubled-!? By no means did I mean you any trouble! Please havepassion and grant forgiveness]

    This time he energetically stood up and started exining desperately. I finally understood what Elsie and Lindsey meant when they said [There is no need to go to our house for greetings]. It is really bothersome!

    I have had enough, let¡¯s leave him alone and continue the talks with Emma-san.

    [This time, I came to greet you because I am getting engaged to those two. But am I, by any chance, disturbing you?]

    [Nope~ My father is like that, but everyone will be happy with this news. Please meet my mother and the others as well]

    Everyone? When I feel being strangely caught by what Emma-san said, the door of the house opens, and childrene out one after the other.

    [It is true! It is Elsie-neechan and Lindsey-neechan!]

    [Wee home!]

    [Yay! Elsie-ane! Lindsey-ane!]

    Oh wow! The bustling childrene running and embrace the two. One, Two, Three ...... there are six kids! Two boys, and four girls, I think.

    Emma-sanughingly exins while my eyes stare in wonder.

    [Everyone here are my brothers and sisters. Starting from the eldest: Shiina, Allen, ra, Kirara, An, Reno. I actually have a younger brother Aaron who is a second eldest among us, but he left for the cityst year and is no longer here]

    Eight siblings, seriously? The uncle surprisingly did his best...... Indeed, I can see why Elise and Lindsey thought they could not depend on them in this circumstances for too long. The food expenses are probably not so insignificant as well.

    Everyone is a girl except for Allen and An, and ra and Kirara are probably twins. They say there are a lot of twins in families with twin lineage but, I wonder if it is the same in this world as well.

    When I incidentally look towards the house, a woman with arge bodyes out from the opened door.

    [Oya-oya, if it isn¡¯t Lindsey and Elsie? Have youe back home?]

    [Rana-obasan!]

    [... We are home. Rana-obasan]

    This time both Elsie and Lindsey run up to that womaning from the house and hug her. So this person is their aunt, right? She gives off the feeling of a chubby gutsy mother .

    Rana-obasan pats the heads of the two people, speaks to them while smiling, and then shifts her attention to me and steps up.

    [You are Touya-san, right? You are exactly as how they have described you in their letter. You are quite a good man. I understand it since the two spoke fondly of their sweetheart in the letter as well ~nee]

    [R-rana-obasan!]

    [... It is a secret. We even wrote about that]

    The two raise their voices in protest while they be bright red again behind their aunt. I became interested in what they wrote, but I should stop pursuing it. I have a feeling that it will somehow backfire as well.

    [Nice to meet you, I am Mochizuki Touya]

    [I am Rana, those children¡¯s aunt. For the king, you are considerably humble, aren¡¯t you]

    [I can¡¯t have myself behave haughtily since I just recently became one]

    She doesn¡¯t seem to have a timid personality, unlike that of her husband. She is talking quite friendly. Wouldn¡¯t they divide exactly by two people if we add them?

    (TLC: this is a tough one, it appears he is talking about their characters being pr opposite of one another, should one person be made by adding two of them, it will divide by two entirely different persons)

    [I was anxious since they wrote that they would be marrying a king, but it seems it was a needless worry. I can see this very well just by looking at the two of them]

    [I very grateful when you believe it to be so]

    Just when my heart was secretly relieved by Rana-obasan¡¯s words, the seven year old boy (he is Allen, I think) pulled his mother¡¯s apron.

    [Kaa-chan, is this person a king?]

    [That¡¯s right. He is the king of Brunhild, a country which is far away from here]

    [If he is a king, is he strong? Can he defeat Thunder Bears?]

    [Thunder bears?]

    Thunder Bear...... It is a demon beast that shoots lightning from its body, isn¡¯t it? If my memory serves me right, it should be a blue rank subjection demon beast. It is two ranks lower to me since I am a silver ranked adventurer.

    [Do Thunder Bearses out?]

    [Ah! There have been talks of someone witnessing it recently. There are also people that saw a lightning shine in the mountains during midnight. Because the fields are also being damaged, the residents around here gathered money, and a subjection request was put out in the adventurer¡¯s guild]

    Are they damaging the fields? In that case, it might be life or death problem. Not just that, there is a high chance that people might be attacked. I don¡¯t know how many demon beasts are there, however, they do not form a herd if I remember correctly. At most, there might just be two of them and several cubs.

    However, there is a subspecies that has something like ab spanning from its head to its tail and is one sizerger than regr ones. Apparently, It can also subdue other thunder bears. If it is that guy, there is a possibility that he may create a herd as well. By that assumption, the request will be a red rank which is far from being a blue rank.

    [When was the request submitted to the guild?]

    [Three days ago. We sent a request to the nearby big town, Senka, since there is no adventurer¡¯s guild in this town. However, I think it will reach the town by this time tomorrow]

    Assuming it reaches the town and is epted tomorrow,it will be another three days for the adventurer who will receive it toe here, I suppose. It¡¯s better to strike before damage spreads and contacting the guild afterwards should be fine.

    [I will deal with that thunder bear.]

    [The king will do it? Will you be okay?]

    [I¡¯m a silver rank adventurer after all even if I look like this]

    I take out a silver card from my pocket and show it to Rana-obasan who has a dubious look on her face,. Naturally, I don¡¯t n to get a reward. I should defeat it as fast as possible.

    [... Shall we alsoe as well?]

    [No. Lindsey and Elsie have a lot to talk about with your uncle and the rest, so I will go alone]

    After declining Lindsey¡¯s offer, I float up in the air with flying magic. The children go ¡°wow¡± and while I¡¯m listening to their voices of surprise, I turn towards the mountains where the Thunder Bears areing out and start flying there at once.

 Chapter 127: The Thunder Bear, and an Unexpected Reunion

    Chapter 127: The Thunder Bear, and an Unexpected Reunion

    After I have arrived at the mountain, there is a fair number of thunder bears when I try searching for them with my smartphone. Their numbers are too many for one mountain. There should definitely be a subspecies present with this.

    But, I have no way of saying if it¡¯s true even if they are that many. The vigers seem to be lucky since there isn¡¯t much damage to where they live. Actually, the fields looks like they were damaged but it was rather moderate. It is fortunate that the people weren¡¯t attacked. I wonder if this mountain is very abundant with animals to hunt and nuts to gather.

    [Well that¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s finish this quickly.]

    I lock on all of the Thunder Bears in the mountains, but I stop for a minute before I deal with them with magic. The materials that can be harvested will be wasted if they are defeated in this manner. The thunder bear¡¯s fur should sell for a considerable price if I¡¯m not mistaken. Besides, its liver is used as an ingredient to make medicine as well. The meat isn¡¯t bad but it isn¡¯t seemingly appetizing too. If I end up burning them with magic, the value of the fur will drop to half if it isn¡¯t entirely lost.

    Hmmm, the best way is to kill them is with an edged weapon. Furthermore, a stabbing weapon does the least damage to the fur. No, the best way will either be poisoning or suffocation, or maybe something like a heart attack. Paralysis doesn¡¯t go as far as causing a heart attack.

    [Confirm the thunder bear poption]

    <>

    I can¡¯t leave them alone even if you say they are cubs. It will be a miracle if they manage to grow up. It¡¯s a little painful but.......

    In any case, should I fire a bullet into their hearts one by one to kill them? One hour should also be enough to deal with them. First, I open a [Gate] next to a nearby bear and move there.

    ============Scene Change=============

    [Fuu. I suppose it was quite troublesome]

    Contrary to my expectations, the subspecies was more tenacious, and they did not easily show any openings. Its lightning attacks came down indiscriminately since I couldn¡¯t attack anything besides the heart. As such, it was troublesome to avoid its attacks. However, I somehow defeated it and stored it inside [Storage] like I did with other defeated thunder bears.

    With this, there are no more Thunder Bears on this mountain. Later, I have to exchange these materials with the guild for money. Ah, I also must cancel the request made by this town. Even if it is said to ¡°cancel¡±, I don¡¯t think the request has reached the guild yet, so there shouldn¡¯t be any fool who would say I snatched the request or something.

    [Etto~ what was it called again? Ah, Senka. The town of Senka]

    I look up in my map the town where the guild that took the request is located. So it is west from here, huh?

    I activate my flying magic and start flying at once. This magic is indeed convenient no matter what. I might reach the same speed if I use [el Boost], but this method is far easier than that. Well, [el] has a higher instantaneous speed apanied by an increase in my thought process, but [Fly] doesn¡¯t increase my base speed nor does it increase my thought process. It¡¯s a matter of merits and demerits and how to use them properly.

    While I¡¯m considering those things, I see a town from the gaps between clouds. Is that the town of Senka?

    Since I will stand out if I descend in the middle of the town, I have decided to go down before I reach the town and proceed on foot. I then go straight to the guild after confirming its location in the map .

    It¡¯s a small building that¡¯s iparable to the guild located in the capital of Belfast Kingdom, but the interior is unexpectedly tidy. The usual request board is lined up with various requests stuck on it. While I give it a side nce, I head towards the female receptionist.

    [Wee. How can I help you?]

    [I would like sell some demon beast materials. Also, I think it hasn¡¯t reached this ce yet, but I want you to cancel the request from Collet town that should arrive tomorrow]

    [What do you mean?]

    Because I was being looked at like I am a suspicious person, I presented my guild card. I then exin the circumstances to receptionist. Though she was surprised upon seeing my silver card, I still somehow managed to convince her with that. After that, I line up some dead bodies of the thunder bears including the subspecies in the courtyard and make them assess those. I left merely two bodies of the thunder bears to provide the vigers proof that I hunted the bears and had the rest be processed into money.

    [I-it will take a little time. Will that be alright?]

    Well, they were that many. It can¡¯t be helped, right? Until they finish the assessment, I should look around the guild to kill time. I¡¯ll probably browse the requests that are posted on the board.

    [In the Eastern Cave ... mega slime...? I haven¡¯t defeat this guy yet.]

    That¡¯s because all the girls in our party are against the slime type. I met various apparitions and demon monsters since I came to this world. However the slippery sticky types like slimes or ropers were avoided. I don¡¯t n on purposely meeting them though.

    As I was browsing through the board, I saw someone suddenly appearing at the entrance. Well, although I didn¡¯t mind it as many adventures wereing and going for some time, I unintentionally looked at him a second time after I nced at the person who entered.

    (tlc: anime-style, you look at something, find it ordinary, look away, realize what you saw, look again).

    [Huh? Isn¡¯t it Touya? Why are you here?]

    [End......!]

    Having a white hair and wearing a simrly long white muffler, a ck jacket over a white shirt and a pair of ck trousers ¨C the boy with the same monotone-style as before looked at me in surprise.

    [Why is End here?]

    [I want to ask you the same thing. I have just returned after subjugating a King Ape that was around here]

    End answers with a bitter smile. King Ape? It¡¯s arge monkey-like demon monster. That guy is surely not smart. I fought him as well.

    [No, that doesn¡¯t matter. Leaving that aside, there are a lot of things I want to hear from you]

    [Things you want to hear? Well, that¡¯s okay, but can you wait for a short while? I still need to finish the request, you know]

    I nced at End¡¯s guild card as he went to the reception desk. While he submitted the subjugated portion of the monster¡¯s body, I saw that his card was that of a red rank. After he received the reward and put it in his pocket, we went to the bench in the corner of the guild and sat down facing each other.

    [And, what did you want to ask?]

    [It is about Fureizu. What on earth are those things?]

    ¡°Mmm~¡± ¨C END looked like he was thinking about something and then started talking before long.

    [There are things that I can talk about, and there are things things I can¡¯t. Will that still be fine with you?]

    [...... I don¡¯t mind. Tell me about the things that you can talk about]

    End leaned deeply in the chair and started to talk.

    [I don¡¯t know whether you believe it or not, but those fellows aren¡¯t living entities that belong in this world. I guess one should call them visitors who came to this world from a different world]

    [Visitors? Not invaders?]

    [I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s correct to call them invaders since they don¡¯t have any intention to invade at all. You know, they have been barelying to this world from another world just to search for their [King]]

    The [King of Fureizu]. I heard of it before. It¡¯s the Fureizu¡¯s purpose to find that guy.

    [Then why are they attacking humans?]

    [From here on out, there are things I can¡¯t talk about mixed in as well. Simply put, the Fureizu has a [core] which bes its source of life. If it is not destroyed, it will absorb the magic power in nature even if its body is crushed. Because of that, it will regenerate after some time. And so, they kill humans in order to retrieve that [King] core that is in this world]

    [Wait a moment. What does retrieving the [King]¡¯s core have anything to do with them killing humans?]

    [It¡¯s connected because this [King] core is inside the body of someone from this world]

    Come again? The [King] core is inside a human body, and they are killing people to retrieve it, you say!?

    [It might not be limited only to humans. It could certainly dwell inside beastmen, demonkin, or any living being with some degree of intelligence. You see, the [King]¡¯s core is dormant right now. You could probably call it a death-like state. It can be inside anyone in this world. While the core is in this state, it¡¯s waiting to advance to the next stage. The waves that the [King]¡¯s core emit made the Fureizu realize that it is in this world. But these fellows don¡¯t know its exact location. They can¡¯t hear the [sound] that only the [King] has. It¡¯s lost in the sounds of the host¡¯s heart. Therefore, they kill people in order to erase those obstructive sounds]

    Wait a minute. So is that what it is all about? Are they going to kill every single human just to find this [King] that¡¯s inside someone!? Though their method for searching is quite thorough, that¡¯s exactly what they have been doing.

    [What in hell are Fureizu.....]

    [Originally, they are evolved life forms from another world. But at some point, the [King] who tookmand of them disappeared from that world. And so, they started travelling across other worlds to pursue it. The [King] has its own objective as well. I think their way of intrusion is inelegant, you see. But even then, It should be fine to leave them alone since they are only moving based on instinct]

    (tlc: well, except when they don¡¯t kill people and break stuff)

    So it¡¯s simr to a queen for bees and ants. Besides, anyone could even say that they are gathering here as if they are being attracted, right? Furthermore, did he say that the [King] also has an objective?

    [Having crossed over to a certain world, the [King]¡¯s core then dwells within someone living in there. It absorbs the host¡¯s life force little by little, and moves to another host when the previous one reaches the end of his or her lifespan. It keeps on repeating again and again, and eventually the core travels once more to another world by using this umted power]

    [...... Are the Fureizue here aiming for that? They kill humans all over the world and search for the [King]¡¯s core. And when the [King]¡¯s core move to another world, the Fureizu also leave while chasing after it......]

    [Well, it is generally like that]

    This isn¡¯t a joke! Are you saying they are entirely simr to locusts who leach on the humans of the world and then they leave!? They cross over the worlds one after another while recklessly destroying them. Furthermore, they themselves are not aware that they are destroying the world. They are just doing it because it is necessary. It is neither good nor evil. It¡¯s just an instinct.

    [...... End, you said that you are also searching for the [King]¡¯s core. Are you also killing humans?]

    [Stop thinking like that. I wish you don¡¯t make a wrong assumption here. I¡¯m waiting for the [King]¡¯s core to move to the next world. I¡¯d like you to not group me with those guys]

    ...... I don¡¯t quite understand this guy¡¯s aim. Is he like a guardian for the [King]¡¯s core? Either way, it is this [King] core¡¯s fault that this world is greatly being troubled as it is.

    [What about the barrier of the world?]

    [Hmm~....for different worlds, you see...... these worlds are ovepping each other with a slight shift like a spiral staircase. You can immediately rise one step above but, you can¡¯t instantly rise 10 steps, right? This height is the gap between worlds. In order to ascend one step, you have to travel all the steps before it. Well, it might be possible to skip one step though. Even so, there is a barrier which prevents the intruders toe from other ces. Normally, you shouldn¡¯t even be able to go one step up]

    (tlc: basically, the barrier protects from traveling to the world from other strongly misaligned worlds, but not from near worlds).

    I feel like I have understood it somehow. There might bemon parts between my former world and this word, so this gap might not be thatrge.

    [I think I have said it previously, but this barrier is not like a wall. It¡¯s like a thin see-through. That¡¯s why small and harmless things can pass to this world. That¡¯s the reason why the [King]¡¯s core travels in its death-like state. It¡¯s feat only a [King] is capable of]

    Is that so...... Since it¡¯s in a death-like state, I suppose it won¡¯t be repelled by the world and will dwell inside it. I wonder what it feels likeing through the gaps of that mesh.

    [However, if you forcibly cross this barrier...... Well, it¡¯s usually impossible to do, but making a rip is possible. If it¡¯s repeated several times, the hole will gradually and eventually grow bigger. And once it¡¯spletely open, the barrier stops carrying out its function. That¡¯s what happened 5000 years ago]

    That was the Fureizu invasion Dr. Regina talked about. She said the world was about to be destroyed....... So that¡¯s how it was.

    [At that time, the barrier was somehow repaired and the Fureizu threat disappeared. The remaining Fureizu were destroyed, and the world was saved from going extinct. I also helped with hunting the ones that remained.l]

    This fellow is talking exceedingly lightly about the events of 5000 years ago. He is not an ordinary person after all. He is surely not human at least. However, I wonder what happened that enabled the barrier to be restored. It seems End doesn¡¯t know either.......

    [When I thought I would rest easy and sleep for some time, it got noisy once more. The barrier is starting toe apart again as well. It¡¯s still barely holding, but I guess it¡¯s a matter of time before the advanced Fureizu will alsoe. I don¡¯t know whether that will happen in a year or 50 years from now though.]

    [..... Is End a friend for humans?]

    [I wonder about that. Me hunting down Fureizu is like stalling for time. Honestly speaking, I might altogether leave that matter for it to take care of itself should the barrier breaks down. However, I don¡¯t feel like being on the Fureizu¡¯s side]

    I still don¡¯t understand this guy¡¯s standpoint. Can I let it pass because he is at least not on the Fureizu¡¯s side?

    [Since I also have a task to take care of soon, shall we then finish our talk here?]

    While saying that, End stands up and tries to leave the guild.

    [...... Onest thing. End, who are you?]

    [Me? I am [person who crosses over]. See youter, Touya.]

    End leaves the guild with those words.

    The Fureizu¡¯s objective, the [King]¡¯s core, the world barrier....... I have learned a lot of outrageous things. When I think about it realistically, isn¡¯t the situation quite bad? 5000 years ago, the crisis was averted by fixing the barrier. But what about this time? Is it possible to stop the Fureizu invasion? They will continue to indiscriminately kill humans until they find the [King]¡¯s core. Furthermore, there are not that many people who can oppose them. There also isn¡¯t a single advanced technology avable should they appear inrge numbers like they did 5000 years ago.

    While I am being puzzled over the revtion of the truth, I receive the money for the thunder bears from the reception desk and leave the guild.

 Chapter 128: Counterplan, and The King of Birds

    Chapter 128: Countern, and The King of Birds

    [And that¡¯s how it is. Do you know anything about it?]

    ¡ºNo, not at all. Like I said before, we are not always watching. Certainly, there are some races who travel across to another worlds too. However, we still can¡¯t do anything to them as well. It¡¯s a different story though if another god intervened.¡»

    On my way back after I met End, I tried asking Kami-sama about what I found out. But apparently, he is also unaware of all those things. In the end, I guess the people of this world have to resolve it themselves.

    The situation has not became urgent yet , but I should probably prepare countermeasures in advance.

    In the end, the most efficient way to ovee this situation is by using the power of [Babylon] after all. By using the Frame Gear created by the professor for the decisive battle against the Fureizu, I wonder if I can somehow manage to repel the Fureizu invasion by using that weapon.

    Either way, I have no choice but either to procure the blueprints in the [Warehouse], or the item itself from the [Hangar]. If I am not mistaken, the six parts remaining are the [Tower], the [Rampart], the [Library], the [Warehouse], the [Hangar], and the [Laboratory]. So the probability acquiring either of two of them is ?, I guess.

    [I wonder if I should I look for them more aggressively......]

    I fly towards Colette town while thinking about these matters.

    =====================Scene Change===================

    [Frame gear ~dearimasu?]

    When we returned to the castle after we finished greeting the family of Elise and Lindsey¡¯s uncle, I immediately tried to ask Rosetta in the [Workshop]. It was the Professor who developed the Frame Gear so Rosetta definitely had assisted with its maintenance before.

    [Can anyone ride this Frame Gear?]

    [Basically, anyone can operate it, though it is influenced by the user¡¯spatibility with its magic power and airframe. However, It will be difficult to manipte its limbs without training]

    I see. That means it is possible to increase our war potential by mass producing them if that¡¯s the case. It will surely depend on the pilot training. We might be able to fight against the Fureizu if we create giant robot force.

    [However, it will be hard to mass produce them, you know?]

    [Eh? Why? Wouldn¡¯t it be perfect if we use the ¡°copy¡± function of the [Workshop]?]

    [The amount of required materials is huge. Moreover, it will take a whole day to produce even a simple Frame Gear model from scratch]

    Muu. One frame per day? It will be 30 frames per month. That much is already a considerable force, but....... ording to professor, some tens of thousands of Fureizu attacked them 5000 years ago. This makes mepletely uneasy.

    [How many frames are being stored in the Hanger?]

    [Let¡¯s see~ My humble self was not involved with other the [Babylon] that much. Including those maintained, there seems to be 7 different models that werepleted]

    [That¡¯s all!? How did they n to fight against Fureizu with only those!?]

    [In any case, the enemy disappeared just when they were about to start the mass production of the Frame Gears. [Workshop] #2 and #3 were supposed to be built as well]

    Rosetta says so with a tone of disappointment. There were ns to extend the [Workshop], you say? However, that must be the reason why there are only few Frame Gears that exist. The situation waspletely resolved before the system for mass production was implemented.

    Umm, is collecting materials the most I can do right now? When Ie out of the workshop, Shizuka and Florae walking from [Alchemy Building]. There are medical baskets with who knows how many bottles in their hands.

    [What kind of medicine is that?]

    [Ufufu, these are medicines for colds, headaches, stomachaches and other popr medicines. I made it because there weren¡¯t many reserves in the castle]

    Flora answers with a smile while she¡¯s in her nurse outfit. No matter how many times I see it, I¡¯m still not used to seeing nurse clothes outside a hospital.......

    However, a medicine, huh. Even with my [Recovery] and restoration magic, there are still things I can¡¯t cover for. Hmm? Wait a moment?

    [Flora, can¡¯t you make medicine without the [Alchemy Building]?]

    [I don¡¯t particrly need any help since this is just normal medicine. I have refined them from raw materials in order to reduce the time for work. I can still make them the usual way if I spend more time for it, but the effects may decrease since the purity will drop]

    In other words, it is also possible for other people to produce these medicines, and that also means it can be a good source of trade. Medicines for colds, headaches, digestive problems, all of these are necessary. Selling them won¡¯t produce a mountain of wealth, but it may turn out to be a considerable source of ie. It might be necessary to cultivate the medicinal herbs that will be the source of raw materials.

    I convey this idea to Flora and I decide to have her teach the refining process to the underlings of Tsubaki-san. Being ninjas, they should be ustomed to handling the medicines, and there should be a lot of people among her subordinates that are good at it. With this, we are ready to start the business of selling medical supplies.

    When Ie back to the castle with Shizuka and Flora, I decide to immediately consult with Rin about what I have heard from End.

    urately speaking, Rin is Misumido ambassador, but I consider things rted to Fureizu as matters that exceed nation borders.

    [The Fureizu [King], the invasion from another world, the world barrier, you say.......]

    Rin lets out a big sigh and leans back on the chair. Well, she must be surprised. P next to her has crossed its arms and posed like she is troubled.

    [I have been living for a long time, but this is first time I hear this kind of story. Usually, I would say ¡°what kind of joke is this?¡± but...... The amount of conclusive evidence is way too many for it not to be the truth, don¡¯t you agree?]

    [There is also a possibility that End is lying though. I am thinking whether that might be the case or not]

    [Other people might not believe it even if it¡¯s the truth, until the Fureizu invasion starts that is]

    Definitely. Even if they recognize the Fureizu¡¯s existence, they would only consider them as a new kind of demon beast. Even the ones we have met by chance are only three types, and those are the cricket type at the ancient ruins, the manta type in Rabbi desert andstly the spider type in the Great Forest Sea. Those, and the snake type that Rin and Misumido soldiers have defeated are all Fureizu we know of.

    It is possible that some Fureizu that have also appeared were already being hunted down by End as well.

    It will be toote to take counter-measures after the Fureizu invasion starts. We have do it before it¡¯s toote.

    And at present, those ns are revolving around the search for the remaining parts of [Babylon], and the collection raw materials for Frame Gear.

    [Meanwhile, we¡¯re making sure we are gathering information about things like suspicious ruins or deserted temples, right? But even when try to investigate them, they are just mere ruins with nothing interesting in them, so it ends as wasted effort]

    Umm, Rin¡¯s subordinates are the only ones who are made to look for them. Alright, I should send out scouts as well. As I bid farewell to Rin, I go to where Kohaku¡¯s group is currently in and I try asking whether there is a summoned beast suited for collecting information.

    ¡ºIf that¡¯s the case, I think it absolutely has to be the ones who fly in skies. They are fast and can go to various locations, right?¡»

    Kuroyou makes such proposal. Does that mean that it will be birds as summoned beasts? They certainly can go anywhere and should be the most suitable for searching.

    ¡ºMaster, it will take time to summon and to make contracts with them one by one. Make a contract with the one who governs the family instead¡»

    ¡ºMu. Sango. Master, are you really going to summon that one?¡»

    Kohaku interjects on Sango words. Are you referring to the one who governs the family of birds?

    ¡º¡¶The me Emperor¡·. He is the same as us, the winged king who controls fire. You will be able to summon thousands of birds at once by summoning and forming a contract with the Emperor¡»

    Indeed. If I am not mistaken, Kohaku is the king of beasts, while Sango and Kuroyou are the rulers of reptile lineage, right? They can control summoned beasts without problems and even employ general creatures to some degree. It seems useless against demon beasts though.

    It is the bird version of that.

    [The one that is called the me emperor, what kind of person is he?]

    ¡ºContrary to the owned abilities, the emperor is gentle. With the best character among us¡»

    Kuroyou cut into Kohaku words while grinning and teases him.

    ¡ºI wonder about that. Aren¡¯t we the ones who have a better character?¡»

    ¡ºShut up, you instantaneous boiling pot!¡»

    ¡ºWhat did you say ~gora!¡»

    The pot has instantaneously boiled. It fits them perfectly.

    For now, I have calmed down the two and I have decided to summon that fire emperor.

    I draw the summoning formation in the castle courtyard and raise the concentration of dark attribute magic. Eventually, a ck fog starts to appear; furthermore, Kohaku and others mix their spiritual power inside of it. I add more magic power to the fog that has gradually grown thicker.

    [Summer and me, South and Lakeshores, the one who rules all of them. Answer my call. Show yourself here]

    Tremendous magic power is born from the fog, and a column of fiery crimson pir rises up inside the summoning formation. A vortex of me blows off the fog, and a bright red bird is standing there when the pir of fire disappears.

    It¡¯s nearly the size of a horse, and its figure closely resembles the legendary bird called Phoenix. Is this the ¡¶me Emperor¡·?

    ¡ºAs expected, was it you guys? It feels nostalgic yet again¡»

    ¡ºIt has been long time, ¡¶me Emperor¡·¡»

    ¡ºme-chan, ~long time no see¡»

    ¡ºA shy entrance as ever, ¡¶me Emperor¡·¡»

    The voice of the ¡¶me Emperor¡· sounded like the voice of a calm woman. It seems she certainly has a calm personality like Kohaku said.

    ¡ºIs it you, who has summoned me?¡»

    [That¡¯s right]

    ¡ºHe is our Lord, Mochizuki Touya-sama¡»

    The me emperor disyed a look of surprise to what Kohaku said, but she eventually gazed at me patiently and slowly closed her eyes.

    ¡ºI see. Towards the one who is apanied by ¡¶The White Emperor¡· and ¡¶Genbu¡·, the result probably won¡¯t change no matter what I do. Let¡¯s make a master and servant contract. Mochizuki Touya-sama, grant me a name for the contract.¡»

    Huh? Surprisingly, It surely is proceeding smoothly. She isn¡¯t demanding any condition either. Well, I am saved thanks to that. Apparently, it¡¯s just like how Kohaku said it. Her character is a gentle one.

    Apart from a name, huh. Umm, since I came up with Kohaku, Kuroyou, Sango, a name that closely resembles them will therefore be better after all. Mm~......

    [Alright, then Kougyoku. It¡¯s the name of crimson jewel. How about it?]

    ¡ºKougyoku....... I have received it. Please call me by my name ¡°Kougyoku¡±¡»

    ¡®Pontsu¡¯, the me emperor, no, Kougyoku changes her figure to the size of a parrot andnds on my shoulder. I suppose she won¡¯t cause a racket if she is in this form.

    Then, shall we fulfill our original purpose?

    While I borrow the power of Kougyoku, we summon approximately 1000 birds from the summon formation in one go. Various birds of all colors and species are leaping towards the sky and start flying in all directions.

    I send a telepathic message to all flying birds so that they will report to me if they discover any suspicious ruins or buildings, strange facilities or stone monuments. It will be good if they find anything.

    I couldn¡¯t help but pray for that while looking at the birds that flew away.

 Chapter 129: Baseball, and baseball field

    Arc 17: Everyday Life #4

    Chapter 129: Baseball, and baseball field

    Quite some time has already passed since I have released the scouts, but no valuable informationes in. The world barrier might be destroyed while I am waiting like this.

    Even if it¡¯s said that Kami-sama is managing this world, it surely is tough on him. This is because it is akin to noticing an insect chewing on a page of a book out of several books lined up in the bookshelf inside my room. It¡¯s not like he can keep watching this particr page all the time as well.

    [Can¡¯t you search for the Fureizu [King] with your search magic?]

    I sigh again to Elsie¡¯s proposal.

    [I have already said this many times before, but I surely cannot find something I have yet to see and something in which I have noplete grasp of its characteristics since it will be too vague. It will be a different case if I know its shape or something since I will be able to differentiate it just by knowing those. In the first ce, I can¡¯t have knowledge of its appearance since it is residing inside of the human]

    My search magic [Search] isn¡¯t urate. It depends on my evaluation for a set of criterias. Let¡¯s assume there are two people in front of me. Even if one is a woman and the other is a man who has perfectly disguised himself as a woman, my search magic will judge both as women.

    Of course, if I get the impression that ¡°hey~hey, this is a man not matter how you look at him!¡± from the female clothes he is wearing, my search magic will properly judge that person as the man, while the other as the woman. Conversely, it will judge two people as men if one of them is a woman who looks like a man.......

    In other words, it only does a search ording to the standards I set. Also, it is possible to repel it by using a strong barrier. However, I can search for things that are ¡°simr¡± or ¡°authentic looking¡±. But, there is no way I can know if it¡¯s ¡°authentic looking¡± when I don¡¯t even know how the [King] core looks like. If, for example, I totally believe it when I say ¡°This is a [King] core¡± to a random stone from around here, then the result of the search will most likely overflow from all over the world.

    [In any case, it¡¯s not like the circumstances will be that convenient for things to easily go that way]

    I mutter silently while I¡¯m using [Modeling] and sitting on a bench in the corner of training grounds. Well, I guess I have to ept the way things are, right? I am thinking about it while transforming the cow leather in my hand.

    [Your Majesty? What is it?]

    Logan-san hade in front of my eyes before I noticed him. While holding a wooden sword in one hand, he was wiping his face drenched in sweat with a towel. He was looking at the leather products I made in my hands.

    [It is a glove. I am thinking of teaching baseball to the children in the town]

    [A glove?]

    [It is to y catch....... Ma, I guess it will be quicker if I show you instead]

    I take out a ball that I have already made, throw it against the castle wall, and catch the bounce with the glove. It has been since elementary school thest time I wore a glove, but my body still remembers its feeling.

    [That¡¯s how you y catch....... It is about catching the ball. However, it is originally a game yed by nine yers against another set of nine]

    [Huh.......]

    I make another glove, give it to Logan-san, and we try to y simple catch. At first, he missed picking the ball up, but he quickly got used to it and was now catching it smoothly. This is because the people in this world are quick-witted.

    After they finished their training, the soldiers looked at us with jealousy as they were watching us ying catch. As such, I had copied the ball and the glove in [Workshop] and distributed it to everybody. Vice-Commander Nic-san smiled bitterly, but since it was free time after their training was finished, he didn¡¯t particrly say anything. I¡¯m sorry.

    Etto, two, four, six....... Hmm, we have enough yers. I wonder if they would rather prefer to y baseball. Everyone might also have fun rather than just calling it as taking a breather.

    I take everyone who doesn¡¯t have anything nned after this along with me and make a baseball field in the ins to west of the castle. And even if I said that, all that¡¯s left to do is to make bases, a batter box, and a pitcher mound..

    I prepare new bats, catcher mitts, and protectors, and teach everyone the simple rules. Frankly, I decide to check the small details when needed since I myself don¡¯t know the details to that extent.

    For now, it is best to remember the rules while ying the game. Then, the game starts while I watch as the referee.

    It went awful for a while. It was a repetition of dead balls and strikeouts. The scores were all walk-ins. However, they soon began to properly hit the ball with the bat. This was probably because they were practicing fencing. And when they are able to send the balls flying, the roughness of the defense started to stand out.

    At first, a lot of fumbling, errors and tunnelling could be seen. But they started to handle them more skillfully while they kept on repeating them. I was surprised by this for a minute. I¡¯m aware of how high their physical ability is to some extent since their work originally requires them to strengthen their bodies.

    (TLC: tunneling = letting a grounder go through one¡¯s legs, I don¡¯t know the right term)

    I have decided to call the town kids with [Gate] to show them the game since it became something that could be properly watched. I briefly teach them the rules and while I¡¯m at it, I make some seats for the spectators

    [It is hit, it is hit!]

    [Run~n!]

    [Do your best~!]

    Everyone from the Knight Order raised their voices towards their own teams while they are side-to-side to the children who they themselves got engrossed in the game and started to cheer shortly.

    [What you are doing, you throw it to the first base here, you fool!]

    [Ah~! I said look properly at the ball! Raise your hand, Now!]

    [Switch with mee-!]

    Although what they were doing was mostly jeering. You guys should learn from the innocence of the children.

    Since I didn¡¯t teach the rules in detail, the situation became in such a way where the one that makes a blunder alternates with someone else. I wonder if things should really happen this way.

    [Well, it seems like they are enjoying themselves more than anything.]

    While everyone was absorbed in the game, I was steadily finishing the stadium. I waspleting Backscreen, outfield fence, scoreboard one after another. In short, I have made a fine baseball stadium.

    Since it is getting dark, it¡¯s probably about time to call it a night. I have left the baseball kits with the Knight Order, and decided that it was fine for them to use the stadium together at their free time. I have also made small kits for the children who came to watch. They can probably y amateur baseball anywhere since there is enoughnd.

    Starting from the next day, the knights who were off duty and those who finished training started to y games in the stadium. It seemed like they had made several teams, yed with each other and werepeting with results. However, the teams were named after demon beasts names like [Griffons] or [Smanders], and it made me wonder whether it¡¯s that different from Earth.

    Everyonees to ask me about the rules if there¡¯s a problem. Each time this happens, I must check the inte to resolve the problem. I wonder if I should eventually make a rule book for this world. It should fine if I make the transcription with [Drawing], but it¡¯s also troublesome to convert it to this world letters. That¡¯s because mixed in it are words like ¡°America¡± or ¡°Major League¡± which they won¡¯t understand.

    Eventually, the town citizens also began to show interest in baseball. They have started toe and watch the games. Soon after, there were some people who also wanted to try it themselves. And immediately sensing that they would need tools for that, the Misumido trade merchant Alba-san negotiated with me for the sales rights.

    Well, I agree to it since there is no particr reason to decline even if I let him produce those things somewhere else. Alba-san has agreed to have a percentage of the profits be paid to my country, same as the time with the spinning tops (Beigoma). I also wondered at that time if this will be profitable in other countries as well.

    During the monthly Western alliance meeting, the cheersing from outside were heard by the kings of each country and this attracted their interest. They instantly became crazy about it after showing them the baseball game that was the cause of the cheers.

    I offered the baseball kits to each nation after I was being pestered for it. Teams were created in each country, and unexpectedly, the game started to be popr. Now, it seems that baseball is being yed in every country here and there.

    When people have a day off, they make a team with friends that think the same and y against other teams. Their family and other friends will then watch the game. It looks like cheering bes a form of entertainment as well. I wonder if it¡¯s possible to start a professional baseball league soon.

    Frankly, I could never thought it would be like this, but it seems Alba-san had expected it to some extent.

    [However, I don¡¯t know what will be a hit anymore (TL: hit as sess).......]

    [When I heard that His Majesty started it, I absolutely have convinced myself that it would be a hit]

    Alba-san answers while chuckling in the reception room. That¡¯s right. I have forgotten the greed the people on this world have for entertainment. There is not much variety for things called sports in this world, particrly in ball games. I wonder, will it sell if I bring up anything as a [Game]?

    [And, if you happen to create something again, I wish you allow ourpany to handle the sales]

    [Mmm...... well, I have many ideas. However, I wonder what is it will likely sell]

    [Hohou. This is very interesting]

    Just now, I have a feeling Alba-san eyes sparkled with a sh. It¡¯s probably the Trader Sprit. Ah, that¡¯s right.

    [It will be some sort ofpensation, but in regards to the steel materials...... things like iron, copper, silver, mithril, orichalcum, and hihiirokane, can you obtain these materials cheaply?]

    [Steel materials, you say? Let me see...... It¡¯s possible to get them from a particr route. But how much do you need?]

    [I don¡¯t know yet how much is needed. Let me see. From now on, with the profits you get from tools I offer, I would like you to get as much steel materials as you can]

    I should prepare enough material so that the amount of materials the frame gear may require won¡¯t be a problem. I think I better start saving them now on, but I¡¯m not sure if I can collect the necessary amount even if I start doing it now.

    [There seems to be some sort of reason for this. I shall thoroughly start searching soon. It¡¯s also a business, and I¡¯m in a position to make a profit]

    [I¡¯m grateful that you could ept it. So, regarding the goods, there are the Yo-yo, H-hoop, Hopping, and kendama (Cup-and-Ball) for the ythings]

    [All of them are tools I haven¡¯t heard before. Can you teach me more in detail?]

    I make a Yo-yo to actually try and use it in order to exin it to Alba-san. The one made of stic is the best, but since it¡¯s non-existent, I have used the wood instead. I have also tried to disy the other ythings I mentioned before, and exin how to y them.

    For now, I managed to secure the funds required for the frame gear. I honestly feel awkward using everyone¡¯s taxes. Shall I subjugate a Mithril Golems againter? However, I think i will be able to easily defeat it this time. Well, am I slowly going forward?

 Chapter 130: Surprise morning, and the fourth

    Arc 17: Everyday Life #4

    Chapter 130: Surprise morning, and the fourth

    [Hnn................?]

    In the morning, I vaguely saw a girl¡¯s face in front of me as I drowsily opened my eyes. As the morning sun came in, she was sleeping beside me while peacefully breathing in her sleep.

    [...... Why is Yumina......?]

    As I felt relieved by my fiancee¡¯s face, I closed my eyes again. She then reached her hands out and hugged me as she twisted her body. I also hug her closely without resisting. She smells so soft. I am calming down for some reason. When I hug her just slightly stronger, she leaks out [N...] cute voice. This is good. I want to keep hugging her forever.......

    ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................Wait a minute.

    Why is Yumina even here? I am pretty sure I went to bed alone yesterday. Or rather, I only sleep alone! Everybody has their own rooms, and I don¡¯t do [That sort of thing] with anyone! I drench in sweat immediately and wake up from dreand.

    [Fuowaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?]

    I jump away from the bed and fall to the floor due to that leap. After I fell down on the back of my head, I felt surprised more than I felt the pain. Or rather, It didn¡¯t feel that painful.

    [U.....eh......? Ah, Touya-san...... Good morning.......]

    As she rubs her sleepy looking eyes, Yumina gets up from the bed. The adorable silk pajamas looks good on her. This appearance of her is also lovely. Wait, that¡¯s not it!

    [Wh~, why is Yumina here!?]

    [Ara, is it strange for married couples to sleep in the same bed? Recently Touya-san has been quite busy with the country¡¯s issues and is hardly paying any attention to me. So I have to at least do this much]

    She says this whileughing and smiling. I unquestionably have been busytely and couldn¡¯t keep youpany, but even so! I wish you don¡¯t do something that¡¯s bad for my heart. And, we are still not a married couple yet.

    12...Ah, is she 13 already? Just by sharing the bed with a 13 year old girl, I will be told ¡®How could you¡¯ if it was my original world even if I didn¡¯t do anything.

    [Well then, let¡¯s go to Belfast¡¯s Castle since it has been promised earlier. I will be preparing now]

    As Yumina goes down from the bed while saying that andes towards me who is sitting on the floor, she leans over, gives me a light kiss and then leaves. Eh?

    Yumina quickly leaves the room while I¡¯m still being surprised by the sudden turn of events. She is fast.

    ....... Let me correct it. It is not like I did anything.

    ================Scene Change==================

    We havee to the Castle of Belfast after a long absence. I guess the only thing different from before is that the knights guarding the ce have kneeled while greeting us. I would be fine even if they didn¡¯t go that far, but because it seemed that it was [Decided] already, I couldn¡¯t say a word.

    When we enter the room further inside the castle, Queen Yue-sama is sitting on a sofa in a rxed manner. Her stomach has grown fairly big. Is she in her eighth month?

    [Wee, Yumina, Touya-san]

    [How are you doing, honored mother? Do you feel sick anywhere?]

    Yumina approaches Queen Yue and touches her stomach. Will the baby be born in two more months? It has that kind of mysterious feeling. Or rather, should I call it the mystery of life?

    [Where is the king by the way?]

    I restlessly look around but don¡¯t see him. However, I have already told him in advance that we will being today.

    [If it is that person, he is at the baseball field] (TL: she sounds angry lol)

    [Baseball Field?]

    [They had broken a part of the western district¡¯s castle wall, made an expansion, leveled thend there and made the field]

    Queen Yue exins whileughing. You say they have made the baseball field. I wonder how should I say this, but I feel like I should learn that power that mobilizes people. The pretext is to have the citizens watch baseball. It seemed they were looking forward to it everyday, but it actually looked like as if the King only wanted to enjoy it himself.

    Because I was interested in what kind of ce it was, I left Yumina behind for the time being and moved to the site with [Gate]. They have built a splendid baseball stadium in a ce where there was nothing in it before.

    [It is like a genuine thing.......]

    When I go inside, his Majesty the King and his teammates are gathered around the pitcher mound and are talking.

    [Oooh~, Touya-dono, you came at a good time! Get over here for a moment!]

    [What on earth had happened here?]

    The king who quickly recognized me beckons me toe swiftly. What the heck it could be about?

    [In case the ball enters the home run zone after it bounces, is this a home run?]

    [Haa?]

    What¡¯s with this question? Did you say a home run after bouncing? Even if you suddenly ask me this... Frankly, I only yed outdoor baseball when I was in elementary school. I don¡¯t anything about it yet. I take out my smartphone and search for the rule on the.

    [Etto, please wait a moment. Baseball rules...Bouncing...Home Run.......Etto.......Ah, found it, found it. It is a ¡°ground rule double¡±]

    [Ground rule double?]

    [It is a two-base hit]

    [I see! Alright, let¡¯s continue the game!]

    Eeh? That was enough for you?! The game is resumed like it was nothing.

    I withdraw to the bench with His Majesty the King and watch the game.

    [However, they are giving out a great deal of enthusiasm]

    [It¡¯s a given since we have a match with Rifurisu Empire next week. Fighting spirit is also in the air]

    Have they already started doing something like that as well? I would have never thought international exchange games are already being organized. It¡¯s already slipping more and more from my hands, isn¡¯t it? I just hope it takes root as a general public entertainment once ites to this.

    [It is great that Queen Yue-sama looks healty]

    [Umu. The kid in her belly seems to be growing fast. All I can hope for is for her to safely give birth afterwards. At first, I was thinking I could adopt you into the family as Yumina¡¯s groom if the child would be a girl. But given the current situation, I wish the child will be a boy. I want to y catchball together with him]

    It might be good for the parent and the child to y catchball. It may be one of the dreams a father has. I guess another one is to drink sake together once he grows up.

    ......I couldn¡¯t have a taste of that with my father....... I¡¯m an ungrateful child.

    [However, it¡¯s a fact that my house team is insecure about their defense because all the guys from the other team have frightening power......]

    [Finesse pitching, this also one of the tactics when the opponent is hitting for home runs. Isn¡¯t it that your only choice to hold them down is by breaking balls?]

    [Breaking balls?]

    The king eyes glinted with a sh. That¡¯s bad. I said too much. However, it was already toote. I was being questioned about breaking balls, and ended up spilling it out. A ball can break without having to use the power of magic.

    Even for the people of this world, there seems to be a rule not to use magic inpetitions like these where physical ability matters. Therefore, something like an item with magic detection capabilities was set up. There also included measures to prevent cheating. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t seem to realize that they could break the ball without using magic.

    I exin to them things like the Curve, Shot, Fork and Change-up. Starting with His Majesty the King, the pitchers also had doubtful eyes; therefore, I projected an animated movie I found on the in the air. It seemed they got convinced as soon as I showed each one of the break balls.

    Naturally, I was asked to teach them how to do it, but I am pretty much an amateur. For now, I exin to them the way to grasp the ball and how to throw it while looking it up. ¡°The only thing left is to practice!¡± ¨C Or that¡¯s how I deceived them.

    These people are scary because they seemingly are able to throw the ball despite the teaching method used to teach them. Since it is pretty much unfair, do I also have to teach the empire¡¯s side about breaking ballster?

    =================Scene Change=================

    When Ie back with Yumina from the Belfast Castle, Kougyoku came from somewhere while pping her wings, andnded on my shoulder.

    ¡ºMy Lord, a notice came from one of the scouts sometime ago, however...... ¡»

    [Oh, did he find something?]

    ¡ºI can¡¯tpletely make a conclusion regarding that matter. However, the scout has seen what appears to be a pitch ck quadrangr auger made of a strange material¡»

    A Quadrangr auger? Do you mean that it looks like a pyramid? I am worried about that pitch ck material that was just said. But the transfer formation in the ice hole in Elfura kingdom also used that kind of material. This looks like a sess.

    [And, where is that ruin?]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s on a small solitary Ind floating in the ocean southwest from here. It¡¯s located to the west of Sandora Kingdom¡»

    It is pretty far. However, it is not a distance we can¡¯t reach. Shall I go with Babylon as usual? I can also go with [Fly], but it is unpopr with everyone.......

    I called out to our usual members. I move only with Rin and all of my fianc¨¦es when it is a matter regarding Babylon. I don¡¯t have any ns to make its existence known. It will only cause wariness if others knew I have inherited the legacy of a super-ancient civilization.

    I confirm the exact position of the pyramid ruin that is on the solitary ind with map.

    [It is a small ind. I wonder if it¡¯s considerably smaller than this country?]

    [I wonder, can people live there?]

    [Who knows. There are no diplomatic rtions with this country at least. I also didn¡¯t hear about this ind as well]

    If it¡¯s this kind of ind, there is no way information can be gathered. Is this exactly why a summoned bird that can fly in the sky was able to find it?

    [This will be a fourth Babylon, I guess. Well, either [Hangar] or [Warehouse] will be good] ¨C (Touya)

    [It¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s the [Library]. Rather, I am more grateful if that is the case] ¨C (Rin)

    [I wonder if that isn¡¯t the [Tower]] ¨C (Yae)

    [...I-i¡¯m thinking if it will be the [Laboratory].....] ¨C (Lindsey, apparently)

    [Then, I will bet on the [Rampart]] ¨C (Elsie, apparently)

    It bes an object of betting. We still don¡¯t know whether it is a Babylon ruin or not.

    Then, shall we depart? Please be either the [Hangar] or the [Warehouse].

 Chapter 131: Solitary Island, and Pipe Wrench

    Arc 17: Everyday Life #4

    Chapter 131: Solitary Ind, and Pipe Wrench

    This ind itself is an existence that should definitely be called a deserted ind in a distant sea. I can confirm it very well just by looking at it from the sky in Babylon.

    I tried using [Search] magic on it, but no one seemed to live here. Is it apletely deserted Ind? For now, I transfer to an open sandy beach previously seen from the sky. The summoned bird who found this ind flew to me. It¡¯s huge. It is a crane-like bird yet it has thin emerald green feathers.

    ¡ºThe ruins seem to be in the forest straight ahead from here¡»

    Kougyoku, who remained on my shoulder, told me that. Nevertheless, Trees are all that will be seen should we go straight from here. Well, I think we will find it soon though since this ind isn¡¯t big.

    [But does really no one live here ~degozaru?]

    [There are at least no humans based from what I have searched]

    asionally, Yae in front cuts down the tree branches and leaves that hinder the way with her sword as we advance. The absence of humans means there may be many animals or demon beasts around the area that are doing whatever they want. We should advance carefully. And as I am thinking about that, Yae stops us, who are behind her, from moving forward with her hand.

    [...... It seems a strange one has immediatelye ~degozaru.]

    Yae readied her sword as she said those words. In response to that, everyone else prepares themselves forbat and pays attention to their vicinity while holding their weapons. No, P, it¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t fight.

    As I was looking amazed towards the stuffed bear toy that started to do shadow boxing, I felt some sort of presenceing from the jungle in the front.

    A Rhinoceros-like demon beast slowly came out from the bush. Well, whether it is Rhinoceros or something else, it still has three horns. Ah, I see. It is simr to Triceratops. Two horns rise from it is forehead and a single horn rises from its nose. It has armadillo-like tough skin and four big legs. And then, with bright red eyes and irregr breathing, it¡¯s evidently disying hostility towards here.

    Duh! And while pointing its horns towards us, it dashes towards us with tremendous speed.

    Yumina, who was next to me, attacked faster than me and fired her M1860 Colt while I was still setting up my Brunhild.

    The bullet prates the Rhinoceros right eye without much aiming and the momentum of the rush weakens shortly after. This time, Lindsey activates her magic.

    [Oh, Coiling Ice, Freezing Curse, Ice Bind]

    The Rhinoceros legs freeze in ce, and its movements are stopped. Even so Rue jumps towards its bosom and cuts its leg with her dual swords while the Rhinoceros is trying to destroy the ice by sheer force.

    Following her, Elsie approaches the Rhinoceros from the front and her first explodes on it is muzzle. In the meantime, Yae pulls out her [Transparent Flower] to deliver the finishing blow and beheads Rhinoceros in single strike.

    [Uou......]

    They have disposed of it in a blink of an eye. What¡¯s with this coordinated y?

    [It was not that much of a demon beast ~degozaru]

    [... around Green Rank, maybe?]

    [I wonder. It might be because of the Fureizu weapons. However, wouldn¡¯t that guy be quite troublesome for conventional weapons? I think it is a Blue Rank]

    [Surely this skin seems very tough]

    [Perhaps you can use it as raw materials]

    Everyone are noisily poking Rhinoceros¡¯s dead body with their weapons. I myself had no chance to appear.

    [Although it resembles an armored Rhinoceros....... I have never seen this demon beast. Is it a new species?]

    While Rin was saying such a thing, I was told to store it in [Storage]. Regardless, I will surely examine itter.

    After that, however, we encountered a double-headed serpent, a six-legged giant wolf and a monkey with unusually long limbs while we advanced further inside the forest. Everybody defeated each and everyone of them without me participating, and Rin said that every demon beast apparently seemed to be a new species that she had never seen before.

    There seems to be known demon beasts as well, but they are still somehow different. It might have to do with peculiarities of this ind. It might be so. I wonder if it¡¯s simr to the Gpagos ind in that regard.

    Thanks to thisnd being isted from the continent, this ind might have be a ce where indigenous species have aplished their peculiar evolution. The demon beasts who we have defeated a while ago might have been valuable existences, but the preservation of the different kinds of demon beasts doesn¡¯t seem to be regarded as something of much importance in this world. Well, when your own life is threatened, you wouldn¡¯t care about something like an endangered species, right?

    Is it because of the effect of Kohaku and the others ring? The animals, birds, reptiles and other simr creatures don¡¯t approach us, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be effective against demon beasts.

    After that, we were attacked by those demon beasts several times, but Elsie and others took care of them. Yep, they are reliable, but I feel like I am being left alone and feel a little lonely.......

    [Oh]

    Eventually, we came to a little open ce inside the jungle. There is a pyramid with a ck luster illuminance set up as if it is waiting for us.

    For it¡¯s size, it¡¯s probably 10 meters long and wide at the base in all directions and is 8 meters high. It was being covered by ivies as if it was neglected for many years, but there seemed to be no damage to the body itself.

    [As usual, I don¡¯tprehend where the entrance is located......]

    I circle around it, but I¡¯m not so sure since the Ivies are in the way. It¡¯s troublesome so let¡¯s burn it.

    [Come forth fire, Whirling helix, Fire Storm]

    A me vortex wraps the pyramid and a me pir rises up. I am controlling it properly so that no other trees will be burned, so there is no problem. The ivies burned out instantly and became cinders leaving only the ck luster ruin behind.

    If one looks at it carefully, there is a thin groove that appears like a seam on its surface. I try stretching my hand to check it.

    [ATCHI-I!!]

    It¡¯s hot! It hasn¡¯t cool down yet! My hand seems like it isn¡¯t burned when I look at it. However, it was quite hot. Damn it. I forgot to cool it down. When I pour cold water from above the top most portion of the pyramid, it cools down quickly and a gigantic steam rapidly rises from it.

    Eh, wait a minute. Is it really that hot!? It¡¯s great that I wasn¡¯t burned...... As Ie to think on how hot it was, it was hot, but there was nothing on my skin. Though I thought it would be red.

    Is it perhaps because I have taken in elements from the God World as Kami-sama said before?

    ......Well, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like I am troubled.

    I thought cracks would appear due to the difference in temperature but it seems nothing happened. When I try to confirm the surface of the pyramid again that has cooled down, the groove is carved at shoulder¡¯s height around it. But out of all the sides of the pyramid, only this part is wider than others. It is just enough wide to put a hand inside.

    That¡¯s it! It feels kinda simr to the [Mouth of Truth] in Rome. Should I putting my hand inside? If I am not mistaken, isn¡¯t it originally a cover for the canal¡¯s manhole? ...... It won¡¯t chop my hand if I put it in, right?

    When I tried to insert my right hand at once, a part of the groove shined in emerald green as if responded to something. Then, one part of the pyramid in front of my eyes moved up and something simr to a door appeared. It is simr to a door because it didn¡¯t have anything like a doorknob. Also, a simple engraving can be seen cut into the wall.

    [Is it the same as before?]

    I reach my hand to that wall. As expected, I was able to smoothly slip to the other side of the wall without any resistance. Inside a thinly lit room, there are six pirs with a height that reach around the waist encircling a magic formation in the center. I have no doubt. It is a [Babylon] transfer formation.

    ¡¶I have found it. I will be transferring now¡·

    ¡¶Understood. Be careful¡·

    After contacting Kohaku and the others outside, I activate the pirs one by one.

    Finally, when I pour non-attribute magical power into transfer formation in the center, a vortex of dazzling light envelops me and the transfer magi has started.

    =====================Scene Change=====================

    Once the light subsided, the familiar scene of Babylon consisting of a blue sky, a sea of clouds, and a greenwn where trees grow thickly can be seen. Fresh water flows into the water channel and the radiance of the sun dazzlingly reflects on it.

    I looked around and I saw a ck building to the right side. It¡¯s very long. I could also see a school-like building. Is this [Babylon] by itself as long as the ind?

    The moment I thought of getting closer to take a better look and tried to take a single step forward, someone jumped out from the side bushes.

    [t~to-a¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨Ca!!]

    She swings down a metal pole she is holding in her hand towards me. Danger!?

    Fortunately, I have barely avoided it since the momentum was not that great. Nevertheless, the tip of the pole greatly gouged the ground. When I took a careful look at the pole, it was a huge pipe wrench. Nope, that¡¯s dangerous!

    [You did well dodging that ~na. You are the first one who was able to avoid my absolutely deadly blow ~ze.]

    The assant smiles from ear to ear while using the pipe wrench that was swung down as a cane. Her long red unkempt hair, elegant almond-shaped eyes, and fearless smile reminded me of an animal from the cat family.

    [Well, no-one besides you havee here though ~na!]

    Herugh is parched as she says that. This young girl is most likely the manager of this [Babylon]. She has a boyish tone yet she is wearing a skirt. The clothes she is wearing are simr to Shizuka and the others when I met them.

    ...... However, unbelievable .......

    She is excessively short. Is she slightly taller than Rene? Rosetta is the shortest among [Babylon] managers, but this one is even shorter.

    [...... Etto, and you are?]

    [I am Fred Monica. Call me Monica! I am the manager of this [Babylon] ~da! And you are?]

    [Ah, Mochizuki Touya. E~to, I am the master of [Garden], [Workshop] and [Alchemy Building]...... That¡¯s about everything, I guess?]

    [[Garden] ...... Shizuka¡¯s and the rest? I see, You already own more than one [Babylon] ~na. Then, I will have you show me thispetency ~ze!]

    While Monica grasps the pipe wrench again, shees attacking once more! What is... with this girl!? Even a violent person has a limit!

    [Slip]

    [Fugaan!]

    Both legs face the sky during Monica¡¯s magnificent fall as if she has received a backdrop. Ah, I saw her pantsu.

    Monica quickly gets up and holds down her skirt.

    [Di~, did you see it ~na?]

    [Eh? Ah¡ª...... maybe ck is still a little too early?]

    I had just realized after I said it, but if this girl is the same as Shizuka and the others, then she lived for nearly 5000 years. Therefore, it¡¯s no longer early..... probably?

    Monica sits down while she is still holding down her skirt; her face is bing deep red. Oya?

    Every Babylon manager so far had the tendency to go erotic. And yet, what¡¯s this reaction? Though somehow, I am feeling scared.

    [............then I will do...it......]

    [Eh?]

    [I will erase your memory¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-y!!]

    Monica waves around the pipe wrench while crying, andes attacking me. Uoo, isn¡¯t that dangerous!?

    [Shield!]

    [Gafuu!?]

    I make an invisible barrier in front of me and block the attack. Monica topples over from the bacsh when she hits the front, and settles down in a position where her but is facing the sky simr to before when she looked like she had just received a backdrop. Of course, her skirt waspletely rolled up, and her pantsu was totally exposed. It¡¯s quite an adult undergarment that is colored ck and is adorned withces and side strings.

    Eventually, her feet stretches out on the ground, and she sprawls in a (´ó) shape while she is facing upwards. Excuse me, but your pantsu are still visible.......

    [Damn it! It is my defeat!]

    She dered her defeat while crying. Wa~~it a minute. Somehow I¡¯m feeling a terrible sense of guilt. From third person¡¯s perspective, it looks like I have flipped the skirt of a child and made her cry. Isn¡¯t this inhumane?

    [I recognize you as apatible person! From now on, this individual unit number 28 named [Fred Monica] is transferred to you!]

    Nope. Even if you say that while crying, it doesn¡¯t look that way. She kept crying for a while, but did she eventually calm down? She beckons me while still being on the ground.

    [Pick me up, Master]

    I grab Monica¡¯s hand and pull her up. Then just like this, she clings to my neck and suddenly snatches a kiss.

    [Muguu!?]

    I¡¯ve been done! I feel like I¡¯m being done every time I be careless. Don¡¯t you have the ability to learn Touya!? As Monica separates her lips, she smiles from ear to ear while blushing.

    [Registrationplete. Master¡¯s gene is stored ~ze. From now on, the ownership of [Hangar] is handed over to Master ~na]

    [Hangar!?]

    This one here is [Hangar]! YOSSHAA! Bingo!

 Chapter 132: [Hangar], and frame gear

    Arc 17: Everyday Life #4

    Chapter 132: [Hangar], and frame gear

    Guided by Monica, I entered the ck building; Most of all, I was surprised by how spacious it was. What¡¯s going on here? It is clearly much broader than it looks like from the outside.

    Exactly like its name [Hangar] implies, inside was like a warehouse district. A great number of closedrge sturdy-looking shutters were lined up on left and right.. But how far does it reach? This hall, I can¡¯t even see the far end.

    [What¡¯s going on here?]

    [Surprised? A space magic is used inside the [Hangar], it is far more spacious than how it appears from outside. Even if I say that, it¡¯s insignificant since the garage is not filled to the brim]

    Is it simr to my [Storage]? Although it seems that time also stops in case of [Storage]. I can take out a hot soup which I have stored inside as it was when I put it in no matter how much time passes. If I am to describe which system benefits it incorporates: space magic or time magic, it would probably be space-time magic, I guess.

    However, you can store anything if it is that vast. Oops, there is something more important than that!

    [That¡¯s right! Frame Gear! Do you have a Frame Gear here!?]

    [Ha? Frame Gear? There is. This way]

    I nervously follow behind Monica who is walking with cranky stride. When Monica arrives at one of the lined up hangars, she stretches herself out and tries to push something that looks like a button on the side, but she doesn¡¯t reach it a bit.

    When I approach to push it instead of her...

    [BASTARD!]

    Monica hit the button with the pipe wrench she had in her hand with all her power. OOOoi!? You lose your temper way too fast!!

    The button was utterly destroyed, but the heavy shutter slowly opened up. Monica has a triumphant face, but how are you going to close it now.

    When I peeped inside the dim interior, an enormous knight was standing there. Is it 10 meters high, I wonder? A western gray colored knight. It is not shy, but I can feel its reliable roughness. Its overpowering atmosphere like that of heavy cavalry is quite strong.

    [Is this a Frame Gear......!]

    [However, this is an old model of early Frame Gear. 5000 years ago, there was a n to mass produce it if the war continued]

    A mass produced machine? I can surely feel it is a stable unit. They have probably gave up on a peak configuration, and went for raising the operation capabilities of the frame. There is no meaning for a mass produced machine if no one is able to move it.

    [Are there any other ones beside this one?]

    [There are several units of different types. Landbat type, Assault type, High Mobility type and others. There is also higher rank type, but it has not been finished. The blueprint should be in [Warehouse]]

    [Warehouse]? Let¡¯s hope it is still safe. And even if those blueprints did fall to the ground, let¡¯s hope there were not yet discovered too.

    [This, can I get in?]

    [If you only want to ride it then you can. Well, it will not move though ~na]

    [....................................... Huh?]

    Wait a minute. It won¡¯t move? Oi-oi-Oi-oi, aftering this far, it won¡¯t move!? What is the meaning of this!?

    [............ Why won¡¯t it move?]

    [Because there is no fuel]

    Aramaa, a simple answer! Fuel, you said fuel! Does something like a fuel really exist?! Somehow I thought that it would move by magical power.

    [What is the fuel of this fellow? Gasoline?]

    [Gasoline? What is that? This guy¡¯s fuel is [Ether Liquid]]

    [Ether Liquid?]

    [It is a fuel extracted by adding magic power to a specially treated ether ore. It will link this fellow with the pilot¡¯s magic power to operate]

    Ether Ore. I have not heard of it. Is it some kind of unique special mineral? Whichever it is, it means this guy won¡¯t move without this fuel, right? Aftering here, what the hell?

    [Does Monica know the way to make that fuel?]

    [I don¡¯t. I am not specialized in magic field]

    (tlc: she is using boyish tone ¡®ore¡¯)

    Wah~. Is it just a big robot ornament that I have obtained in the end? Looking at me who has dropped my shoulders in disappointment, this girl opens her mouth in panic.

    [D-don¡¯t be discouraged, Master. There are plenty of things here beside Frame Gears. Things like a small flying boats or automatic Frame Gear transportation carriages]

    Automatic transportation carriages? Is she talking about cars? Though I was thinking of making one on one asion, I had given up. It attracted my interest just a little. Hm? Wait a second...

    [Incidentally, what kind of fuel do those vehicles use?]

    [............Ether Liquid......]

    It is no good! It won¡¯t move in the end! Damn it, that erotic professor, why didn¡¯t she leave the fuel tanks filled up!

    When I listen to the detailed story from Monica, apparently the magic power in Ether Liquid diminishes and its effectpletely disappears with time. From what I heard, Is it something like soda? Is it the same as how the carbonic acides out once the lid is opened once? Nevertheless, it is apparently a thing that canst many years, but, unfortunately, 5000 years is too long.

    [Is there anyone who can make [Ether Liquid]?]

    [Ah~....... I think the [Laboratory] manager can make it, though it is hard for me to deal with her]

    Monica frowns as she is folding her arms and tilts her head.

    Is it this pattern again.......? Do I have to look for [Laboratory] this time........?

    [Ah! But there is a chance Flora may know]

    [Eh?]

    [Because [Alchemy Building] and [Laboratory] have close rtionship. ¡°Give and take¡±, it seems they also an exchange necessary materials with each other. My [Hangar] and Rosetta¡¯s [Workshop] are also simr. However, that fellow doesn¡¯te out from [Workshop]]

    Certainly. It seems Rosetta stays in [Workshop] the whole time once she starts making something.

    In any case, I will try asking Flora. Perhaps, I might be able to break through this situation.

    I thought so and opened [Gate] to wee everyone.

    ====================Scene Change======================

    [Ether Liquid, you say?]

    Flora tilts her head as she looks at me. [Alchemy Building] is a facility specialized in producing chemicals and entirely new materials. I thought it would be possible for her to make Ether Liquid there.

    [I don¡¯t think it can¡¯t be done]

    [Yosshaa!]

    [However, I think it will be more degraded since the one who makes it is not [Laboratory] manager, you see. Nevertheless, If you still don¡¯t mind]

    It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if it is deteriorated to some extent. If I can move the Frame Gear with this, then this much is nothing. Then, Flora pours cold water on me who is about to start dancing happily.

    [And so, do you have Ether Ore?]

    Eh? Ether Ore? When I looked at Elsie and the rest they shook their heads.

    [I have never heard of ether ore]

    [... It is an unusual ore, isn¡¯t it?]

    Oi-Oi, once again....... Why can¡¯t it go smoothly .......?

    [After Ether Ore is processed with carving magic, it is then soaked it in a special magic liquid, and by making it react to magic power Ether Liquid will bepleted. If you have Ether Ore about this size, you can do the engraving]

    Saying this, Flora draw a size of rugby ball with her hand. Is it like making a tea by putting a teabag in hot water? Well, I don¡¯t know what the Ether Ore is before that yet.

    [Ether Ore is is a transparent ore with various colors. By its nature, it can amplify, store and release magic power. In fact, It was still possible to procure it 5000 years ago]

    Shizuka gives an exnation, but I can¡¯t quite understand it. Lindsey who heard that timidly raised her hand. Eh?

    [... Excuse me, that¡¯s [Magic Stone], isn¡¯t it?]

    Magic Stone? Ah, is it that pebble that I have used to check my attribute? It is a jewel-like stone that decorates wizard¡¯s staff.

    Rummaging through her waist pouch, Lindsey takes out a few small magic stones and shows them. Flora picks up one of those multicolored with a tint of transparency and less than 1 cm stones with her fingers, and holds it up to the sun.

    [There is no mistake ~no. This is Ether Ore]

    I see, its name must have changed from what it was 5000 years ago. Then, the problem is solved !? ....... And yet, why are the faces of everyone except Babylon managers got dark -no? (TL: Flora effect lol)

    [What¡¯s that matter, everyone?]

    [Well, how to say it...... Such a big magic stone, frankly speaking, there is none, you know?]

    [Eh?]

    [... Magic stones are quite precious, for sure. Acquiring small pieces like this is not problem, but when ites torge ones......]

    Certainly, thergest Magic Stone I have seen is the wind-attribute magic stone that is attached to Rene pendant. The butler Lyme-san said that it has a considerable value with it being about size of walnut. Eh? By any chance, could it be rather difficult to obtain them?

    [There is quite big water-attribute magic stone in Belfast Kingdom royal treasury, but even so, it is about this big]

    Yumina shows the size of a softball with her hands. Even if it belongs to the Royal family, is it only this much?

    [By the way, how much that size cost......?]

    [Who knows....... But I don¡¯t think a price can be set]

    It is totally not good. Engraving such expensive thing is impossible. Moreover, what if it getspletely useless after extracting it and squeezing it to the limits? Will we throw it away? The cost is way is too high!

    My dream is copsing. Seeing me who had such a face, Yae began talking with a face that came up with something.

    [Can¡¯t Touya-dono find such a big magic stone by using search magic?]

    [Eh?]

    I wonder about that. Can I search for something that is buried underground? Ah, but I was able to find the ruin that was buried in the desert. Should I try it for now?

    [Search. E~to, magic stones that are bigger than 30 centimeters]

    Several pins fell on the map of the western countries that got projected in the air. ...... I was able to search for it. There are some.

    Oh, isn¡¯t there also some in our country? There is only one though, but that saves me. I am hesitant to dig what is buried in other countries without permission after all.

    Alright, next is magic stone excavation! Let¡¯s do it~!

    .........Haaa~, honestly, I¡¯m tired.......

 Chapter 133: Magic stone discovery, and mock experience

    Arc 17: Everyday Life #4

    Chapter 133: Magic stone discovery, and mock experience

    [And here we are. Shall we start digging?]

    I stand at the search spot and roll up my sleeves. Well, I will be digging with magic, though. I knew that there is a magic stone in here with search magic; however, I don¡¯t know how deep it is.

    [Don¡¯t I have any choice by to dig the earth anyway?]

    I begin digging up a hole with earth magic. I float with [Fly] and carry the the dug soil to the ground with [Levitation]. As I encounter hard bedrocks while digging, I crush them with earth magic and continue as it is.

    I think I have dug out a lot, but nothinges out yet. It is really very deep. I hope I don¡¯t hit an underground water or something.

    Eventually, the bedrocks started to change. Because some of them were glittering, I stopped digging and tried to check it for a moment. I found that a red transparent crystals were mixed with a stone. Are those the magic stone fragments, I wonder. Though they are only the size of 2-3 mm grains of sand.

    Is my objective near? I should better start digging carefully from now on.

    As I advanced while digging slowly using earth magic, a big red crystal showed up. Is that it?

    In order to not damage it, I shave off the soil and rock and peel it off from bedrock. Little by little, I started to see the buried magic stone entirely, but isn¡¯t it much bigger than I thought?

    As I had designated the search for anything bigger than 30cm, anything big would probably be caught as well. Well, since I am not troubled if it is big, it won¡¯t be a problem, I guess.

    Using [Levitation], I take out the fire magic stone. It is extraordinarily big after all. It is over 50 centimeters. It seems like a big jewel.

    Eh? Doesn¡¯t this mean I can make a killing by digging gems in this way?

    Eh~ but it will be entirely based on my ability. Kousaka-san told me not to rely too much on my individual ability for nation management.

    Although I don¡¯t want to think about it, even if the country depends on such a thing, it will be over if I die. As much as possible, won¡¯t it better to quit making a profit like that? So far, the country development is going well, I would make money only when I personally need it.

    It will be really convenient if I discover the raw materials used for Frame Gear this way as well~. Though I can¡¯t go on doing everything from mining to extracting and purifying it by myself.

    However, This will probably be fetch a high price if I sell it...... is what is floating in my mind for a moment, but the power of Frame Gear will be absolutely necessary in future. When this timees, I persuade myself I will need to use this. And so I bury back the hole and go back.

    =====================Scene Change========================

    [Oh my, it is pretty big]

    Seeing the magic stone I have brought to the [Alchemy Building], Flora is amazed. First of all, because she said she doesn¡¯t need it that big, I split it into two with [Modelling]. More or less, it will act as a reserve in the event of failure.

    It seems it will take a month toplete. Given that I also didn¡¯t need to help her with this, I decided to entrust it to Flora and headed towards the [Hangar].

    Arriving to the garage where the Frame Gear was stored, I found the shutter was left open. Still broken as expected?

    As I entered inside, the gray knight was standing upright same as before.

    [Oh~yo? Is it master?]

    [Eh? Master?]

    I turned around as I heard a voice behind me. Rosetta and Monica were standing there. Rosetta is in her usual working uniform, but why is Monica in camouge uniform? With that green beret, it is like she is a special force from some country. I don¡¯t understand the sense of these girls as ever.

    [What¡¯s wrong, you two?]

    [I thought I¡¯d better do a light maintenance since 5000 years have passed. Magic was applied so that the corrosion and deterioration wouldn¡¯t happen inside [Hangar], but dust and the like do pile up]

    [Like I said, where is that dust you keep talking about. [Hangar] is properly managed by me]

    Monica is pouting because of Rosetta¡¯ words. After opening the shutter with a pipe wrench, it is plenty doubtful whether you are adequately managing it.

    Rosetta confirmed the Frame Gear surroundings for a bit and then called out to me.

    [It may be impossible to activate it, but would you like try sitting in the cockpit?]

    [That¡¯s right. Do you want to ride it?]

    Hearing my response, Rosetta quickly ascends Frame Gear from its feet to knees and then to the foothold on its waist. And when she arrived around the chest, she held out her hands to panel-like thing for some reason. There was a ¡®Pushuu¡¯ sound, the air came out, and the chest hatch opened up and down. Ooh.

    Mimicking Rosetta, I started to climb to the cockpit as well, and Monica came to the same height with the help of something like a crane attached to the wall. If you have such a thing, bring it out earlier.......

    When I peeked inside, there were control sticks installed to the left and right of a leather seat, some kind of small gauges, image panels and a lot of switches and levers tightly lined up that I didn¡¯t understand very well. It¡¯s an old-fashioned cockpit.

    I try sitting down immediately. Un, it is not ufortable. There is something like foot-levers under my feet. Would they make it walk?

    [You will be able to maneuver it once you understand the movement fundamentals, all that¡¯s left after that is to get used to it. For minute assistance and corrections, the unit itself will do it after reading the pilot thoughts. Therefore it can be moved even by a child once he gets used to it] ¨C (Rosetta)

    [In other words, basically, the pilot thoughts and experience haverge influence, a person who is not as strong as veteran soldier won¡¯t be able to make anything but basic movements] ¨C (Monica)

    I see. If you be skilled (at piloting), will the limit be dependant on pilot¡¯s own abilities? In other words, will it be better to have knight or soldier as pilot candidate, I wonder. When I try asking Rosetta, it seems that it depends on the unit in question. There seems to be units which are suitable for a magicians as well; Therefore, do I have to choose the pilot who utilizes his/her individual characteristic the best for each unit?

    [I wish I can move it soon. It will take time to get used to it]

    When Ie out from the cockpit and get off the Frame Gear, Rosetta approached me while suppressing herughter with her hand.

    [I thought such thing would happen as well! Actually, there is something that I secretly made!]

    Rosetta made a shy post with grand gesture. What does she mean?

    Is it that? Is is that thing she has been secretly doing from time to time since before?

    Guided by Rosetta we headed towards [Workshop], and there were twoid down objects looking like eggs. Their size is about a minicar. They really look like eggs because of their white color, but they are definitely man-made as I can see thin joints on them.

    [This is the simtion system [Frame Unit] for Frame Gear training]

    BABAN! Rosetta exins her creation with shy actions. Frame Unit? When you say ¡°Simtion system¡±, does she mean I can have a mock experience (of piloting).......

    When Rosetta touches the side of the egg, the slightly pointed front opens up and down, and whates in sight is the cockpit of the Frame Gear I boarded a little while ago.

    [Will it work?]

    [The power source is not Ether Liquid, but the natural magic power. Because it is not necessary to actually move it]

    Well, that¡¯s right, I guess. It seems Frame Gear lets the magic power inside the Ether Liquid spread out to the whole body and will synchronize it with the pilot¡¯s magic power. As a result, it seems it will move like your own body. If the pilot is the brain, will that make the Ether Liquid the nerves?

    Not only that, it seems it is also being used as a catalyst for tremendous magic power amplification which operates the power reactor. Rosetta and Flora exined it, but, truthfully, I didn¡¯t understand the small details. I am not good with science.

    I was told that if it is my amount of magic power I may be able to move the Frame Gear even without the Ether Liquid, but it seems they have to rebuild the whole structure from scratch for that to work. It seems there was also a Frame Gear with such design, but the said blueprint is in [Warehouse] as well. I wonder if I can build my own unit once I find it.

    At any rate, why not try out this simtion?

    As I try boarding it, It seems to be constructed the same way as the Frame Gear cockpit. After Rosetta closes the hatch, a thin dimly green light lit inside the cockpit.

    ¡ºCan you hear me, Master?¡»

    [Rosetta? I can hear you]

    ¡ºThe first step is to start up the system. Please touch the central panel in front of you¡»

    In front of me.......This one? When I touched a small panel the size about B5 notebook, several gauges started to move along with a quiet startup sound, and an images began projecting on arge monitors in front and to the left and right. Ooh, it is based on the touch panels. Even though it is made as retro.

    The viewpoint is high. Is this the height when you get in the actual Frame Gear? My surroundings are an open ins. I can also see a something like a forest in the distance.

    [Was it something you projected?]

    ¡ºIt is the projection of this country. Given that I have created it as training stage¡»

    Ooh, no wonder I thought it was a scenery I saw before. Though it is a picture I see on the screen, it looks so real.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s try walking first. Please step on the right foot pedal slowly. After that, step on the left one. You will be able to walk like that¡»

    Doing exactly as she told me, the unit started to walk slowly. Ooh! It is really shaking.

    ¡ºWhen turning, shift the center of gravity on your steps and it will move to the left or right. Step towards the toes to withdraw. Steps on them fast to dash¡»

    O-oh? Ooh~ Fascinating. I simply walks, turn, step back and yet it moves fairly well as desired. Is it that? Does it assist by reading my thoughts?

    While being guided by Rosetta, I have grasped jumping, crouching, side movements and the like. Next is learning to move the upper body using the control sticks, raising hands, lowering them, waving, turning shoulders and so on.

    The convenient thing is that things like turning the neck a little, closing and opening the fingers, and the twisting the waist and the like can be done just by thinking. If one gets used to it, he/she will definitely be able to follow the body movements. It seems that it was not a lie that anyone can ride it.

    When I got pretty ustomed to the point that I was making the frame hop on each leg, another Frame Gear appeared in the front.

    [Eh? What?]

    It looked like the one I saw in the garage, that gray mass-produced frame gear.

    ¡ºBecause it seems you have got considerably used to it, let¡¯s proceed with the next stage, Master¡»

    [Ha? Monica?]

    The voice I heard undoubtedly belongs to Monica. Does it mean she is riding in that frame? Now that I thought of it, there were two eggs. Did she board the other one?

    And, two in dark grey swords dropped in front of me and Monica.

    ¡ºNext is studying the actualbat movements¡»

    I see, the reason why there are two eggs is forwork battle.

    I reach to the sword stuck in front of me and firmly grasp it.

    Good, shall I try doing that for a change!

 Chapter 134: Mass Production, and Marriage Proposal

    Chapter 134: Mass Production, and Marriage Proposal

    Having copied a few Frame Gear training machines with [Workshop], I made sure to have everyone train when they have free time. I made 8 units in total and lined them next to each other along the wall of the yroom. It is an Arcade with this set up, you know. Well, it is something simr to that.

    Surprisingly, the ones who showed excellent adaptability were Yumina and Lindsey. I suppose the ones who excels in magic will adapt easier. Although I say that, the movements of Elsie and Yae units had gotten better as soon as they got ustomed to it if we¡¯re only talking about how fast they adapt.

    I also made sure it would be possible to see what was projected in Frame Unit from the outside as well. Rosetta integrated the information feed from the the two units in a third person view and reflected it in the air with [Program]. Though it would have been easier to move a Frame Gear with [Program], you know. It might be possible with the presence of a vast magic power and tremendous programming, but it would take about 200 years to program it to level of P made by Rin. Give me break.

    [Uwa~n, I lost~!]

    The unit on the right side opened, and from inside a wolf beastman, our Vice-Commander, Norun-san jumped out. From the other unit, a fox beastman, simrly the Vice-Commander, Nic-san came out.

    [You should consider the moment when you move since the unit is different from your own body. When you feel that you have dodged, that small gap bes a fatal wound]

    [Boo~boo~ C¡¯mon, I am not that fat]

    I had seen it on the external monitor; she had received Nic-san¡¯s halberd to her nk. If I assume that she tried to dodge it by a hair¡¯s breadth, the oue was decided by how much the difference there was between her own physique and the unit.

    Throughout the day, the game room is usually being upied by our knights from the time they finish their training up until night time. I think that sometimes they need to rx. If they could enjoy themselves, they would also do their best in training. Well, I considered it to be one of the rewards.

    Those Frame Units had also joined the ranks of the yroom. Since they saw a toy they had never seen before, everyone got engrossed in no time, and they soon started topete with each other.

    Naturally, I didn¡¯t tell them about Frame Gear. Everyone is probably enjoying it as a toy, but I wonder what faces they would make if they knew it was a military training. In any case, I think it is good for now. It will be alright if they get ustomed by ying it.

    When I was thinking about those things, Commander Rain-san came inside the game room. Recently, it feels she also finally got used to her position as the Commander.

    [Ah, Rain-chan! Let¡¯s fight against each other!]

    [Hey. You should call me Commander]

    Norun-san waved exaggeratedly to Rain-san who just came in. It was amusing to see how Nic-san was frowning when he saw that.

    Rain-san came towards me while smiling bitterly for the two of them.

    [Your Majesty. The trade merchant Mr. Alba hase and desires a meeting with his Majesty]

    [Oh, he came?]

    Did he perhaps bring the steel materials I had requested? Even if I say ¡°I will mass produce the Frame Gear with this¡±, it will only have a pace of one machine per day. It would take approximately three months just to prepare enough for our household knights. It is better to start making them as soon as possible.

    I went to the reception room, and when Alba-san who was sitting there tried to stand up and greet me, I held him back and sat on the sofa in front of him.

    [I have brought the steel materials as per our agreement. Here are the details. There are five carriages to start off with, but I will continue supplying it]

    I look through the piece of paper Alba-san has handed to me. The quantity of each was listed as follows: Steel, Copper, Silver and a small amount of Gold, Mithril, Orichalcum, Hihiirokane. The quantity is splendid, all-right.

    [Have you brought this many with you? It seems to be quite a lot there]

    [Each and every one of the articles His Majesty had shown me were popr to the point that they were totally sold out in every country I have brought them to. I am grateful for that and have arranged a slightly bigger amount as gratitude]

    Did it sell that much? The merchant business is incredible. It seems like it is spreading quickly with the help of fellow merchants.

    [Well, there are merchants who are mimicking us and selling simr goods, but our own goods are sold first therefore we win]

    Is that¡¯s how it is? Well, things like the H Hoop or the Kendama can be imitated by anyone, so the first one to sell should make the most profit.

    [However this is an extraordinary amount of steel. What will you use it for? Are you going to make Iron castle as well?]

    [Ah~ well, in fact, it is a secret. Ah, that¡¯s right. It looks like clothing and essories merchant Zanakku-san wants to have a talk with Alba-san about the clothes worn during the baseball games....... It appears he wants to sell uniforms and baseball caps in a big scale]

    [Hoho~ That is also very fascinating. Baseball rted goods are the hottest articles right now]

    I head towards the training field where the steel materials are brought in together with Alba-san, who in turn, is going to Zanakku-san for their business arrangement.

    I signed the receipt given to me by the person from the trader¡¯s group who was waiting in the corner of the field so the he would not disturb everyone who was practicing, and moved all steel materials loaded in carriages to [Workshop].

    Since I had already sent the mass production Frame Gear model to [Workshop], all that¡¯s left is for Rosetta to start with the mass production.

    However, it is too long to call it [Mass production Frame Gear]. When I asked Rosetta what was the official name,

    [FG-09]

    Is what she told me. Well, perhaps it couldn¡¯t be helped since it was dismissed before it was officially utilized. Saying that, it¡¯s definitely difficult to call it that, I must make some name for it.

    Hm, maybe [Gray] because of its color...... But then, it will sound like some sort of space alien.

    Should I rather use [Chevalier]? It has the meaning of [Knight].

    For now, it should be okay leaving the Mass Production to Rosetta and the fuel to Flora.

    I parted with Alba-san¡¯s group, and when I finally rxed the stiffness in my shoulders, I heard the footsteps rushing from behind.

    [Touyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!]

    [gufuuuuuuu!?]

    When I tried to look over, a strong tackle came down on my side. That hurts~!

    The assant fell right on top of me, grabbed my cor and suddenly pulled it towards herself. Isn¡¯t that Sue? Since when did shee to Brunhild?

    The young blonde daughter of Duke Orlinde¡¯s household lifted her eyes and directly stared at me.

    [Touya! Take me as your wife too! Let¡¯s get married!]

    [Haa!?]

    What the heck is this girl suddenly proposing!? I thought she was joking, but her eyes were serious. This child has even more fire in her than Yumina. Well, she did travel a long way to distant ces just to cure her mother¡¯s eyes.

    [Doesn¡¯t Touya like young girls !? I heard it from the maid, Shizuka. In that case, I am the youngest one so there is no problem!]

    [That stupid maid! What in the world did she blow into her mind!?]

    Everyone I got engaged to is certainly young BUT! But I have the age difference with Yae by one year, Elsie and Lindsey ¨C by two years, even the youngest ones Yumina and Rue ¨C by four years!

    [Ojou-sama, please do not that so abruptly. His Majesty the Dukedom King is confused]

    Reimu-san who appeared from somewhere pulled Sue away.

    Did Reimu-san alsoe? Well, I suppose that¡¯s a given. No matter how you look at it, she couldn¡¯t havee from Belfast Royal Capital by herself.

    [What on earth is going on? I can¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening]

    [As a matter of fact, the talks about a Sussie-Ojousama engagement hade up.]

    [I will not marry anyone besides Touya! Decline it!]

    Engagement. That is rather suddenly. No, isn¡¯t that possible for someone in Sue position? If I am not wrong, Sue is already 11 years old, don¡¯t the people from the royal family get engaged by the time they are 15 years old? Tentatively, Yumina was 12 years old when she got engaged to me.

    [And who is her partner?]

    [Rynie Kingdom¡¯s First Prince, His Highness Zabun]

    Rynie? If I¡¯m not mistaken, they are located to the north of Rifurisu Enmpire. Isn¡¯t that country across the sea? The country is in the southern part of Parunie ind, which isrgest ind in the west. Aren¡¯t they usually having small skirmishes with the Paluf Kingdom to the north? That Rynie-country is doing trade not only with Rifurisu Empire but also with both Belfast and Regulus.

    [Based from what I have heard, it doesn¡¯t sound like a bad engagement]

    [Where did you get that from! Excuse me for marrying someone I don¡¯t know!]

    [What did His Highness the Duke say?]

    [He still didn¡¯t give an answer. It is not a bad proposal if we consider it from the point of view of the national affairs]

    I guess so. It¡¯s a prince of a whole country after all. If we think about handling the official connection between Belfast and Rynie as friends, then this engagement is also not something impossible. Though it would be a political marriage.

    [However, for Reimu-san to bring Suu here as well, does the Duke know about this?]

    [He knows. Though it is in a form of a farewell letter. Ojousama kinda ended jumping out, therefore...... Also, if I am to say what I personally think of this engagement, I am against it]

    [Against it? Why?]

    The first Prince is the future king, right? She will be the future queen if she marries him, and the Ortlinde Duke family will have blood rtionships. I don¡¯t see any reason why there will be an objection though.

    [Prince Zabun¡¯s reputation is not that good especially with regards to women. ording to the intelligence that came from Belfast secret squad [Espion], he had raped who knows how many daughters of Rynie nobles and castle¡¯s maids. It seems that¡¯s the reason why he still didn¡¯t seed the throne even though he is already past 30]

    [W-wait a second! Past 30!? Is he that old!?]

    Isn¡¯t that dangerous? Sue and the Prince are too far apart no matter what the circumstances are. Nope, even when I was in the other world, something like this existed in a variety show [What¡¯s age to the marriage! Even though the partner is 30 years younger!]. However, the man was 50 years old and the woman was 20 years old. But what about 30 year old man receiving an 11 year old bride? Or does something like that exist in this world?

    [Is that how it is? It¡¯s only and engagement as of the moment, and once Suu grows up, she will be bride.....]

    [No. I was told they want to get on with the marriage immediately. It has something about falling in love at first sight with Sussie-sama during the friendship party in Rifurisu Empire]

    [I refuse!]

    Wow. I might not be in the position to say it, but I am drawn back a little. A lolicon prince? Nope, is he not a lolicon since heid his hands on other women too? Nevertheless, he doesn¡¯t look like a praiseworthy person.

    [Therefore Touya, Please, take me. It doesn¡¯t have to be on the same standing as Yumina-ane-sama. You just need to put me on the side. Is it no good, Touya?]

    I was standing still without tearing off Sue, who was still tightly clinging on to me. From the story I have heard, at least I don¡¯t think Suu will be happy in that marriage. However, I feel that this might not be a problem I can solve on my personal judgment alone when I think about the matters of Belfast.

    [First, we shall go and discuss it.....]

    With the Duke, His Majesty The King, and the bride candidates of our house.

 Chapter 135: First Prince, and the second Prince

    Chapter 135: First Prince, and the second Prince

    [Isn¡¯t it fine? Why bring it thiste?] ¨C (Lindsey)

    [...And, I don¡¯t think there is any problem] ¨C (Elsie)

    [My humble self, I had a feeling it would turn out like this somehow] ¨C (Yae)

    [I am happy that the number of ourpanions will increase.] ¨C (Rue)

    [See, Touya-san. Did it not turn out just as I have said?] ¨C (Yumina)

    Huh~? Why does everybody have this kind of reaction!?

    I tried to consult with Yumina and the girls about Suu¡¯s engagement, but when everyone heard about Suu, they had a long face and simply epted it.

    [W-well, Let¡¯s put this talk aside for now]

    I can¡¯t afford to ept it right here just like that. That¡¯s not the problem in the first ce.

    [Though the issue is how to decline the marriage proposal from that Prince Zabun of Rynie Kingdom]

    [Then, it will be fine to refuse them by saying that she will be moving to Touya¡¯s ce as a bride]

    [It can be slightly troublesome for the side of the Kingdom of Belfast. I have heard Prince Zabun has a persistent personality. The worst case scenario will likely be him proiming the end of diplomatic rtions with our country if he bes a king. It will be a severe blow to the kingdom]

    Reimu-san frowns and makes a remark. Though, I don¡¯t think it will go that far as a retaliation.

    However, what a terrible guy to get caught up with. As for me, I am also against Suu marrying such a stupid prince. Isn¡¯t there any good trick to use?

    Though it would be nice if the other side disliked taking Suu as a bride.

    [Either way, the problem is how to handle the matter of refusal. When thinking about it from the perspective of a country, it makes one wonder if it¡¯s fine to listen to uncalled opinions of outsiders like us....]

    Mmm, what should I do? Shizuka raises her hand to me who¡¯s crossing arms and sighing.

    [Everything will be settled if the life of that prince ends]

    [That¡¯s dangerous!]

    What a thing to propose, robomaid! Unquestionably, it may solve it, but it will cause more troublesome problemster!

    [It will be good to quickly finish that annoying thirty year-old man who¡¯s a perverted lolicon, who¡¯s toying with women, and who¡¯s a stupid whimsical prince that only brings harm no matter how old he gets]

    [Don¡¯t say absurd things!..... How are you going to kill him?]

    When I stare with scornful eyes at Shizuka due to her shocking statement, the other robo-girls opened their mouths one after another.

    [I will prepare a sniper rifle] ¨C (Rosetta)

    [Potassium cyanide] ¨C (Flora)

    [One hit with the pipe wrench!] ¨C (Monica)

    Seriously? Shooting, poisoning and beating to death? It¡¯s scary because they look serious......

    Well, leaving the foolish girls aside

    [In any case, let¡¯s head to the Duke¡¯s ce first. I will convey Suu¡¯s feelings ande up with one way or another. Perhaps there is something we may be able to do]

    [....... yea]

    Suu quietly nods. Since it is decided, let¡¯s hurry up. Without dy, I opened [Gate] to Ortlinde mansion in Belfast Kingdom Capital.

    ======================Scene Change=======================

    [I am tearing my hair out over this problem too]

    Fuuu. The Duke sank deeply into the back of the sofa while sighing. There is only me and his Highness the Duke in the reception room of the Duke¡¯s mansion. Though I am more or less a king, the honorifics are ignored. But on official asions they will be required, thiste in the game.

    [I only wish for Suu¡¯s happiness, so this engagement can fuck off. There is a limit on how shameless he can be. I would most certainly punch this stupid prince if he was in front of me]

    Still, I don¡¯t think he would do it since it would turn to an international problem, but I could feel a fit of anger that is capable of doing anything. Well, if this prince was here, I might hit him as well.

    [However, it¡¯s not a bad proposal if the rtionship between the two countries is being considered. On the contrary, it is a proposal that can produce significant profit for our nation. Engagements between nobles are alsoprised of political marriages. In that case, it¡¯s just as wonderful]

    [The matter of Yumina engagement is not yet known to the other countries, right? Don¡¯t these kinds of proposals usuallye to her?]

    [It¡¯s because this girl currently has the most rights for the session of the throne. Other countries are probably thinking it¡¯s impossible for her to be married to a foreign country. But in reality, she naturally should have been married already]

    Indeed. Presently, the throne session order is: Yumina is first and Duke Ortlinde is second, and that will make Suu ¨C third. But, considering the baby who will be born soon, If it is a boy then Yumina bes second and if it is girl then Yumina remains first, and that girl will be second.

    If the other countries are aiming for a political marriage, they will probably make the proposal after the baby is born. If the baby is a boy, it will be possible for them to receive Yumina as a bride.

    And this means that story sounds credible, but......

    [I heard he fell in love with Suu at first sight in a party in Rifurisu or something......]

    [How annoying. She shouldn¡¯t have appeared on something like a party]

    His Highness the Duke folds his arms and frowns as not knowing what to do with his anger. Well, I understand his feelings. It¡¯s a nuisance from the perspective of her parent for a thirty year old man to fall in love with a little girl.

    [If he is a thirty year old man and is respectable with the people, there might have been a room for consideration. However, the more I searched and investigated, the more I understood that this prince is no-good problem child. I can hardly believe he is the kind of person who can make Suu happy]

    I guess it was expected that the Ossan who passed thirty years old and who is caught is called a problem [Child] just like that.

    It seems this prince is quite self-indulgent. He toys with the daughters of nobles and the maids who caught his attention, and has sent the knight who remonstrated him to a remote region for some given reason. He also forcibly snatches money from merchant houses, ys as much as he likes while living inplete luxury and avoids paying money. And if those merchants go against him, he crushes them. Heys his hands on wives who have husbands, while those husbandsmit suicide the next day because of despair. Whether it¡¯s really suicide or not is a question....

    [It¡¯s strange how that kind of prince wasn¡¯t disinherited yet]

    [Wardak, the Prime Minister of Rynie, has all the power and controls almost all of the authority of Rynie. It¡¯s rumored that the king is only a decoration]

    Wardak, you say. Definitely, the name seems typically evil.

    [This Wardak and Prince Zabun¡¯s mother, Queen Dacia, are cousins. He is doing as much as he likes using that as a shield. Queen Dacia dotes on prince Zabun, giving him everything he desires. As a result, such a foolish prince was born]

    I see. It never goes well when one n starts to hold all of the power in a country. It feels like the king probably can¡¯t raise his head to the Queen..... Let¡¯s make sure this won¡¯t happen in our household. (TL: toote for you:p) (tlc: doubt it happens so, Touya)

    [And, about this engagement, what you will do?]

    [...... What do you think is the best thing to do?]

    And I am asked to my question in return. Well, personally, I am against it. I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to let Suu marry to such a fellow.

    [........ Kill him?]

    [..... thought you may be joking, I may feel like doing that]

    [I guess so]

    Well, it is only a joke though. I was corrupted by Shizuka. However, won¡¯t it be bad for Rynie kingdom if that stupid Prince bes the king? Ah, it would probably be fine no matter who bes the king since the prime minister is the one who holds power. It might be even easier to control such a foolish prince.

    [Though there is also a way if Touya-dono is able to receive Suu as his bride]

    [What will happen in that case?]

    [All of that foolish prince¡¯s hatred will be directed towards Brunhild]

    [That¡¯s wicked!]

    If I am not mistaken, there is no exchange between us and Rynie Kingdom so there won¡¯t be much damage, but that way is a little too aggressive.

    [Is it no good?]

    [¡°No good¡± you say.... Suu is like my little sister so I don¡¯t feel that way for her yet. Furthermore, I also have five fiancees currently]

    [¡°Yet¡±? Does this mean there is a chance in the future? Moreover, there is no problem for a king of a country to have more than one wife as long as one has the ability to properly support them. After all, even His Majesty The Beast King of Misumido and His Majesty The Monarch of Rifurizu have concubines, and the king of Sandora Kingdom to the south also has 26 wives]

    Seriously!? It surely is a harem. But even Tokugawa Shogunate had something like an inner pce wherein there were several concubines.

    [On the contrary, you may be troubled with the next generation like our country if you don¡¯t have mistresses or concubines at all]

    Hmmm, that may be so........ Though conversely, I have a feeling there will be a lot of problems with regards to the session of the throne if there are too many.

    [In order to thwart the engagement......after that.......that¡¯s right.......]

    After pondering for a while, His Highness the Duke began talking seriously.

    [It may be a thorough interference with the internal affairs of a foreign country, but...... There is this way of cing the second prince on the throne]

    [The second prince? Is there another prince beside the foolish prince?]

    [You see, he is the child of a mistress. It seems he is forced to live in a detached room even in the royal pce. the story is that he is a wonderful person even though it seems he is holding feelings of shame. Well, even a mediocre prince would look much betterpared to that foolish prince]

    Did you say that he has a different mother? Then doesn¡¯t it mean that he is not blood-rted to Prime Minister Wardak? But, you know, since it is like this; good job surviving thus far. If he is really that great of a prince, then there should also be some people who would like for the first prince to be disinherited and to crown the second prince. Then, isn¡¯t he a hindrance from the point of view of the first prince?

    [In fact, there seemed to be some nobles who suggested this too, but the prime minister crushed them. The second prince¡¯s mother is also sick and is being isted. He doesn¡¯t have any backer as well so they can do whatever they want to him. It also looks like he is being kept as a useless person until he dies.]

    That¡¯s also pitiful. Apparently, he is 22 years old but he is not yet married. This royal family seems unusual in this world including that stupid Prince. Just because one passes 20 years old, they already call it a te marriage¡±.

    [And, in order to crown this second prince, the first prince will ¡°have¡± to be disinherited, right?]

    [Well, you can say that¡¯s the n.]

    Certainly, it is. It¡¯s a full conspiracy for people from other countries to interfere in these matters. Not to mention that I am more or less a king of a country.

    Even so, it¡¯s not like I am a person with a broad-minded capacity. I also have to consider such matters in order to gain profit for my own country.

    Either way, that¡¯s not a reason to abandon Suu.

    [What does His Majesty say?]

    [Reject it immediately. He has dered that we will show we don¡¯t need to depend on that country¡¯s goodwill to raise our country.]

    The Duke proudly talks about his brother while smiling wryly. It is as expected of his Majesty the Belfast King. That¡¯s what I wanted to hear. Although it still not known whether the said diplomatic rtions willpletely break up. And even they do, it will happen either way after that foolish prince assumes the throne.

    Even they should be profiting from the trade with Belfast, and If the prime minister is not stupid, it will not turn to that.

    [Then, will the rejection be the reply?]

    [Umu. I will be doing that after all. There will be some nobles saying this and that, but it will then be their turn to send their daughters as brides]

    Definitely. With this, Suu will be able to have a peace of mind. When I was thinking of that, there was a knock on a door, and the Butler Reimu-san came in.

    [Danna-sama. The messenger from Rynie has arrived]

    [Did he grow impatient and sent one? Good timing. I will officially decline. Let him through]

    [I understand]

    I tried to leave since I thought that I would only be a hindrance, but the Duke came and stopped me.

    A youth that¡¯s about 20 years old eventually appeared in the reception room. He lowered his tall body in a bow along with the chestnut hair that was tied behind.

    [You Highness Ortlinde Duke. I would like to hear the answer to the engagement this time; please excuse me if I am being rude]

    [Foring especially, I am obliged. Come inside first]

    Both of them sat on sofas opposite from each other and a little away from the one I was sitting on. The Duke is on my right side, while the messenger of Rynie is on my left side. I feel like I am the referee for a ser match before the start of a game.

    The messenger of Rynie nced at my direction, but the Duke began to talk before he even had the chance to ask who I am.

    [While I am truly honored, I will have to decline the marriage proposal this time]

    [...... Is it alright If I asked for the reason?]

    Oya? I got a feeling the young messenger smiled a little. It was not a sneer, but rather it felt like a bitter smile. It seemed like he knew it would turn out like this.......

    [Actually, it has been decided that my daughter will be marrying another person]

    Buu!? What does this person say!? Don¡¯t tell me......

    [...... May I enquire to whom she is marrying?]

    [To the one sitting here, His Highness the King of Brunhild Dukedom, His Majesty Mochizuki Touya]

    Waa, that¡¯s sneaky~!! He went and used another person just like that! If I deny it, the engagement will be seen as a lie. Do I have to admit it? I got yed at!

    [Is this person his majesty the King of Brunhild Dukedom.....!?]

    The young messenger, who widened his eyes, stood up and kneeled down. Ah, no, you don¡¯t have to do that. This person even began to prostate himself!

    [I had never thought that I would meet His Majesty The Dukedom King here..... Thank God for that!]

    Nonono. You are exaggerating! Calm down a little. What is going on!?

    [I have heard about the activity of his Majesty from different ces. If I may boldly ask, is it true that his Majesty can use transfer magic?]

    [Eh? Ah, yes, I can]

    [Oh...... In this case, in this case, please save my mother!]

    Eh-eh? Wa-wait a minute, I can¡¯t follow up. What mother? Or rather, where did he learn about the transfer magic? It may be at the time of the Coup d¡¯etat in the Empire, or may be during the purchasing of themodities. Well, it may have just recently when I stopped trying to hide it.

    [My bad. Can you start from the beginning? What do you mean?]

    [M.......my name is Cloud Zefu Rynie. I am the second prince of Rynie Kingdom]

    [[Eh!?]]

    My voice and that of the Duke ovepped. Are you the second prince and the rumored illegitimate child who is being treated coldly? Why did such a person act as a messenger...... Is this the so-called cold treatment?

    [If you are the second prince, then your mother is being isted because of a sickness...... Do you want me to cure the disease?]

    [My mother is not isted because of a sickness. She is being confined by the hands of Prime Minister Wardak!]

    The eyes of Cloud-san, who introduced himself as the second prince and who raised his head, were filled with anger.

    Ha? Really? It has turned out quite suspiciously.

 Chapter 136: Rynie, and the Alliance Conference

    Chapter 136: Rynie, and the Alliance Conference

    It is said that the life of the Second Prince of Rynie Kingdom, Cloud Zeff Rynie, was that of an outcast.

    From the time he was born, he was already no longer next to his father and mother and spent his time in a small manor away from the castle. By the time he found out that he was a prince, his brother who was constantly pestering him would always interfere one way or another. Depending on the first prince¡¯s mood during the day, the second prince could get beaten, kicked or insulted.

    It was fine if it was only him being insulted, but he couldn¡¯t endure if his older brother ndered his mother. He would be held down by the escort guards and the surrounding sons of nobles as they moved to hit him.

    Even if Prince Cloud¡¯s mother could be considered an aristocrat, she was originally a daughter of a merchant family. Her circumstances were that she became an adopted daughter of a certain couple with the rank of a baron in the country who didn¡¯t have children. For that reason, his elder brother was told to despise the lowly born prince upon his birth.

    [Frankly, I wanted to leave the country wherein I had an elder brother like that. However, I couldn¡¯t leave my mother and they probably foresaw that. She was given a false diagnosis and they isted her. They said not to go near because she might be contagious.]

    They made his mother a shield, and he was being used daily and as much as how his elder brother liked with no ways to leave a country. By the time he noticed his mother was fully confined, it¡¯s became impossible to see her.

    [She¡¯s still alive, isn¡¯t she?]

    [Yes. There is a girl who has taken care of my mother in the ce she was previously confined. This girl is a subordinate of an aristocrat who is looking after me, and they indirectly told me about my mother]

    However, for them to go so far... Although I can¡¯t say it with confidence, I can only see this as the first prince being jealous of his younger brother who was brought up well.

    [My elder brother likes tormenting the weak. I suppose that him sending me away is a way to show others my miserable state. Even this time, to nominate me as a messenger for the engagement is likely a way to show the others that the younger brother is only running errands for his elder brother.]

    He is too distorted. He is a guy that I have yet to meet, but I already hate him just from hearing the stories about him.

    [To go that far...... Doesn¡¯t the King of Rynie say anything?]

    [My father can¡¯t go against Prime Minister Wardak. I think he even may be killed if he shows even an ounce of resistance. The nobles protecting my father are being driven out from the castle one after the other. Currently, it¡¯s almost to the point where he virtually no longer has any friends]

    The Prince¡¯s hands are shaking while he¡¯s answering the Duke¡¯s question. The situation is certainly dangerous. The prime minister is probably thinking of recing the sovereign ruler with the first prince who shares his family¡¯s blood like it is natural. Huh? Wait a minute?

    [Don¡¯t tell me the marriage proposal this time.......]

    [Probably, the aim is the announcement of the marriage along with the inheritance of the throne]

    Ahhh, is that it? Don¡¯t tell me that perhaps anyone would have been fine as an engagement partner. No, on the contrary, there is even the possibility he has chosen and deemed Suu as a weak person who wouldn¡¯t ever go against him. Despite being a married couple, a guy with such personality won¡¯t allow her to be equal with him. Should Suu marry him, she will be abused and it might end with something like ¡®death because of illness¡¯.

    [I conversely thought that it was an opportunity when he ordered me to be the messenger for this engagement. When I heard that the Duke of Ortlinde and his Majesty the King of Brunhild are close friends, I thought I might be able to request a meeting with His Majesty somehow. By no means I thought my wish woulde this fast.......]

    [So, you want me to lend a hand to help your mother, right?]

    [Yes! By all means!]

    Prince Cloud began kneeling down again. Hmm, what should I do? I think I can easily do it using [Gate]. It¡¯s especially fine to help his mother, but I wonder whether it willter beplicated in various ways?

    [If his Majesty the King of Brunhild Dukedom allows me]

    The Duke suddenly opened his mouth. What? His tone suddenly changed. Perhaps this talk in front of a third party is bad.

    [From here on out, we should immediately call for an emergency meeting of the Western Alliance. I think it is desirable for you to consider not only the opinions of Belfast but also that of Regulus, Misumido, and Rifurisu, and for you to be in contact with them regarding this matter]

    Eh!? Is the matter regarding this talk that grand!? Well, I certainly would like to hear the opinions of other people here. But still!

    [If I have the determination of Prince Cloud, I believe the intervention of other countries is in order. The stupid first prince should be disowned, and Prince Cloud should assume the throne]

    Huh!? Prince Cloud and I had no choice but to stare in amazement towards the Duke who was grinning andughing.

    ======================Scene Change======================

    [...... And, that¡¯s how it is]

    The leaders of the Western Alliance are assembled in full force in the meeting room established in the Brunhild Castle. The ones present are Belfast Kingdom, Misumido Kingdom, Rifurisu Empire, Regulus Empire, and also Ramisshu Holy Kingdom who joined the alliance recently.

    I have given them a rough exnation, but the notion is to consult on how to cope with that country.

    [Fumu, certainly, the news our country acquired were also the same. In Rynie, the power of the Prime Minister surely surpasses that of the King as of the moment.]

    His Majesty the Emperor of Regulus mutters so.

    [As for our kingdom, there are hardly any diplomatic rtions with Rynie, so there is nothing for me to say]

    The Beast King of Misumido speaks this way while he puts his hand on his chin. Evidently, there seems to be frequent diplomatic rtions between Rynie and Belfast, Rifurisu and Regulus, but you can say it is unrted talk for Misumido and Ramisshu. At this point, it¡¯s also the same for our country.

    [However, I personally am furious with the conduct of this Prime Minister and the first prince and I also feel sorrowful towards the citizens]

    [Indeed. ording to the story I have heard, heavy taxes and the like are being imposed for the past few years in order to prepare for the war with Paluf Kingdom. It¡¯s such a foolish thing to do]

    Her Eminence Ramisshu Holy Kingdom Pope lightly shakes her head to the side while sighing.

    [It¡¯s fine to have Prince Cloud assume the throne. However, will the country be settled with that? In the end, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone who will listen to the prince since only those who follow the prime minister are being involved in the political affairs of the state]

    I certainly understand what his Majesty Monarch of Rifurisu says. It¡¯s probably no good if the head alone is changed not unless you start going from the foundations.

    [What do you think of this?]

    When I spoke out, the struck dumbfounded Prince Cloud was startled and started talking in panic. Yumina¡¯s magic eye sees that the essence of Prince Cloud is not that of a bad person, and telling lies here will not work because of her Eminence the Pope.

    [Y-yes. I intend to borrow the power of those people that had been shunned by the Prime Minister and had been excluded from the government. For more than ten years, many nobles who were treated coldly have dissatisfaction, and also, some of thepetent people were kept away despite their abilities. At any rate, it¡¯s a scenario wherein you can¡¯t hold an official position unless you pay bribes to the prime minister first]

    When the prince talked while sneering at himself, his Majesty the Beast King clicked his tongue.

    [It is damn corrupt...... my bad, my tongue slipped. I didn¡¯t mean to speak ill about your country]

    [Nope, it is true after all.]

    Prince Cloud smiles wryly while concealing his sorrowful eyes. He looked more and more like a decent partner.

    [Do you have seemingly powerful nobles who are on your side?]

    [There is. Marquis Kupo had served as the previous prime minister. This person also has the trust of other local nobles, and he is an individual who had supported me from the shadow all the time]

    Prince Cloud instantly answers the question of the King of Belfast. It¡¯s not like enemies are the only ones present. There are also powerful families and aristocrats who oppose the prime minister. If we can bring them together as allies, the country will also function well after cing Prince Cloud on the throne.

    [But before all of that, what about you, Prince Cloud? If you¡¯re fine with only helping your mother, then escaping outside of the country is also a way, isn¡¯t it?]

    [...... No. Up until now, I have seen people who suffered by the prime minister¡¯s and my older brother¡¯s hands. The helpless me wasn¡¯t able to help them. If I can do something even if it¡¯s a littlete, I think I would like to achieve that]

    [This means you raising a revolution in the present Rynie. Even if we assume that it¡¯s the prime minister who holds the real power, it also means that you will defy the king who is your father. Is that okay?]

    [I have the determination to do so]

    He clearly asserted his opinion. It¡¯s not against the king, but this is close to a coup d¡¯etat. Though the intention is to do it without military suppression as much as possible.

    [Then how about the others? Rynie, no, regarding Prince Cloud request]

    When I ask the question while looking at the heads of states who are sitting around the round table...

    [Our country supports Prince Cloud. The harm of the corruption in Rynie may extend to our ce before long]

    [Likewise]

    The first to raise his hand was the King of Belfast, and following him afterwards was the Monarch of Rifurizu with his approval.

    [It is not a problem that we can also overlook as an Empire. I can¡¯t say we will be active, but we will support as much as possible]

    (TL: they will support but not take part in the fight)

    His Majesty the Emperor said so. The Empire had also experienced a coup d¡¯etat, and their national strength has not yet fully recovered. He probably can¡¯t do overdo it.

    [Our home is not rted, but we won¡¯t object. We agree as one of the allied countries. I can¡¯t get myself to like the current Rynie]

    [Our holy country is the same in that respect. We also support Prince Cloud]

    I guess his Majesty the Beast King of Misumido and her Eminence the Pope of Ramisshu agree as well. With this, all Western Alliance countries be the backers supporting Prince Cloud on bing the King of Rynie. Now, all that¡¯s left is how to overthrow the Prime Minister and his followers.

    If possible, I would like to avoid things like war or military conquest. When I was about to consult the others for this matter,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Then for this, Touya-dono do something about it¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Ouiiiii!! You are totally leaving it all to me! Well, I thought I would only save Prince Cloud mother on my own. But this!?

    [I am sorry for all the troubles! Thank you for your cooperation!]

    [Ah, nope, well, it is fine, but you know.....]

    I drew a stiff smile towards Prince Cloud who went and prostrated himself again. Damn them! I feel that I can¡¯t win against these people in this area. Is that something you acquire when you have been acting as head of state for many years? What shrewd people!

    [Good! Then, it alles down to the Western Alliance supporting Prince Cloud. And perhaps, all that¡¯s left is to continue ¡°Deepening our friendship¡±, maybe?]

    [That¡¯s fine]

    [I¡¯ve been waiting!]

    [Fumu]

    The Kings bustle and go out of the conference room after the remark of the King of Belfast. In the end, what they call ¡°Deepening their friendship¡± is to ¡°y¡±. Their destination is most certainly the yroom.

    The ones left behind are me, Prince Cloud, and her Eminence the Pope who doesn¡¯t know yroom.

    [Oh dear!...... Your Eminence the Pope should go as well since delicious tea and sweets have been prepared. It¡¯s also ¡°His¡± favorite sweet]

    [Well, that¡¯s something I would like to eat]

    Of course, when I say ¡°Him¡±, I mean Kami-sama. Since that time, he has taken away sweets and the likes apart from dropping by sometimes. Where does he sniff them out from? Even the God of Lovees along and eats more than half of it.

    Had they already found the frame unit as soon as they entered the yroom? Everyone boarded it and they were already ying with it. It looks like they found the method to operate it from Rosetta and Monica who were doing maintenance on the units.

    Or rather, it has already reached the point where four people can y simultaneously. Four frames ssified by the colors Red, Blue, Yellow, and Purple are projected on the external monitor, but I can¡¯t differentiate who is the pilot from the others. Everyone attacks the wrong direction, looses their bnce and falls.

    [Your Highness, this is......]

    [Well.......]

    Prince Cloud and also her Eminence the Pope seems surprised at the various things they see for the first time. Well, this would happen right?

    [This here is the yroom. Well, It¡¯s room to have fun. Once a month, everybody ys here after the Western Alliance meeting before returning home]

    Recently, are they gathering to hold a meeting, or are theying together just to y? It¡¯s something debatable. I suppose at least it was an important meeting this time.

    However, should I also consider raising pilots in other countries even if an attack from the Fureizu is not yet a certainty?

    By any chance, Brunhild alone may not be able to cope up with the situation if a staggering number of Fureizu breaks through the world barrier and appears. Maybe we should lend out some frame units and to go as far as to install them over there in advance. I have a feeling that having only the Kings of those countries ride them will be bad.

    While thinking about those things, I asked Shizuka and Lapis-san to bring Prince Cloud and her Eminence the Pope light snacks. There are a lot things to do. I have a feeling that the busiest King among those present is me.

 Chapter 137: The Idiot Prince, the Rotten Queen, and the Wicked Prime Minister

    Chapter 137: The Idiot Prince, the Rotten Queen, and the Wicked Prime Minister

    I have to receive Prince Cloud¡¯s memory with [Recall] to open a [Gate] to the Rynie Kingdom. Honestly, I don¡¯t really want to use this magic when the other party is male. It is already somewhat depressing to hold another man¡¯s hand, so won¡¯t it work not unless we also put our forehead together?

    The members of the rescue effort for Queen Aria, Prince Cloud¡¯s mother, includes Prince Cloud himself, me, Elsie, Yae and Kohaku. Rather than calling it abat unit, we are making use of our mobility. The remaining members will be staying at home. A small group of people is better for these kinds of infiltration tactics.

    We jump to the Capital of Rynie, Nimue, in just one go with [Gate]. Prince Cloud looked around restlessly because it is his first transition.

    [Amazing...... It really is in an instant going to Rynie......]

    I came out in a back alley in the city in order for me not to be seen. It also looked like I didn¡¯t attract someone¡¯s attention.

    From here on out, we will go to the castle at once. I am having Prince Cloud report the results of the marriage proposal.

    It¡¯s because we haven¡¯t seen yet the first prince or the prime minister. I must ascertain with my own two eyes what kind of persons they are. I, Elsie, Yae, Kohaku disappear with [Invisible] magic except Prince Cloud.

    [It is an amazing magic...... I can¡¯t tell at all where you are.]

    [We are only being invisible, but we will be noticed if we get touched by someone. I would like your assistance to guide us since we also can¡¯t see each other]

    Prince Cloud quietly nods and starts walking to the castle slower than usual as if tracing his route.

    We walked at the edge of the street where fewer people are walking, and entered the Royal Castle. The gatekeeper only nced at Prince Cloud and didn¡¯t say anything. How do I say this? It feels like he is being ignored. Even if he is tentatively a prince of this country, it seems he is truly receiving the cold treatment.

    I saw a personing from the opposite side once we entered the castle hall. Prince Cloud stiffened for a moment, and then lowered his head without moving.

    [......I came home, Elder Brother]

    [Cloud? Isn¡¯t it very early? It is rare for you who is such a slowpoke. I wonder if it will rains tomorrow]

    He is a little shorter than Prince Cloud and he is a thin man with a bowl haircut. The edges of his mouth raise as heughs. Is this guy the first prince, Zabun? He is wearing a full body Lam¨¦ clothes apanied with a high-ss scarf and golden boots.

    [A bad taste~......]

    I heard Elsie¡¯s whisper. But fortunately, it didn¡¯t reach Prince Zabun. Don¡¯t talk because they might hear us!

    Behind him, there is a woman looking down and two men wearing a disgusting grin on their faces while they are looking at Prince Cloud. Are those men Prince Zabun followers? As for the woman...... she is a ve. There is a [very Cor] around her neck. However, this country shouldn¡¯t have very.

    [And, what was the reply of the other party? Of course, you got a good answer, didn¡¯t you?]

    [No...... regrettably, Duke Ortlinde¡¯s daughter seems to already have a fiance, and I was declined]

    [......Ha? Excuse me, I didn¡¯t hear you. What did you say?]

    [As I said the marriage proposal was declin......]

    Pang! Before Cloud finished his sentence, Zabun pped his face.

    [You are useless! In that case, you could have snatched the Duke¡¯s daughter or something! Think about it for a little! If you brought her, she would have be my ve once I ced a [very Cor] on her!]

    What the heck is this fool saying!? Is he making Suu a ve? Was he nning to do something like that?

    [That kid looked at me andughed at the party in Rifurisu despite her being just a mere Duke¡¯s daughter. I was supposed to train her throughout her entire life so that she would never defy me!]

    Such a thing..... If he also came wearing those kinds of clothes on that party, it wouldn¡¯t end with just Suuughing. No, maybe the others wouldn¡¯tugh because they are adults. However, Suu is a child. Can¡¯t he forgive that much?

    [Shit, to think you can¡¯t even be used to this extent. Problems really don¡¯t end when I have such a useless younger brother. And? Who is the Duke¡¯s daughter fiance?]

    [....... The Sovereign King of Brunhild Dukedom, his Majesty Mochizuki Touya]

    [Brunhild.......? Ah, is it that upstart country that has been created recently? What kind of profit will they get If she is married to such a tiny country?]

    Well, sorry for my country being tiny. It¡¯s fine if I say it myself, but I will only get angry if others say it.

    Prince Zibun seemed disinterested and clicked his tongue while staring at Prince Cloud. What have he thought of after that? He shows ascivious smile.

    [Hey, Cloud, You, go to Belfast once again and spread a rumor]

    [A rumor?]

    [Spread a rumor that says ¡°Brunhild Sovereign King is a lustful man, who has left a lot of women crying. If the Duke daughter is married to him, she will be unhappy¡±. Perhaps the engagement will be canceled if that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t you think so? Isn¡¯t it an excellent idea?]

    It¡¯s fine if I hit this guy, isn¡¯t it?! I, it¡¯s fine for me to hit him, isn¡¯t it? Damn it, just wait tillter.

    [......Will you let me meet my mother if I spread such rumor?]

    [Huh? Haven¡¯t I told you already? Your mother is sick. Since her condition is contagious, what are you going to do about it? It¡¯s thanks for your elder brother¡¯s consideration. Well, I understand you want to meet her since you don¡¯t know when she may die]

    Prince Cloud clenched his fist tightly while staring at Zabun who showed a grin and a faint smile. Moreover, Zabun¡¯s expression drastically changed when he noticed that.

    [What¡¯s with those eyes!?]

    Suddenly, a kick from the enraged Zabun pierced Cloud¡¯s belly. Zabun mercilessly hit the crouching Cloud a second time, and continue kicking him for the third time.

    [Even though you are a low-born garbage, learn your ce! It¡¯s fine for you to just follow my orders silently! You should be grateful just for being alive! Did you understand that, hah!??]

    When the attacks of the foolish prince finally stopped as expected, another person appeared.

    [Zabun? What are you doing?]

    [Ah, Mother. It is unpleasant, but I was educating my disobedient little brother!]

    Wearing a shy red dress, a gaudily thick painted make-up, barrel-like..... No, a female followed by several maids came down the stairsid with a red carpet. Is that person this idiot¡¯s mother, Queen Dakia? Their figures are not simr at all, but the corrupted eyes and unpleasant mouth is the same.

    [Cloud. You also should properly understand your social status. Unlike you, Zabun is the one who will eventually shoulder this country. Don¡¯t bother him with annoying matters. Is this also the fault of your lowly mother¡¯s blood?]

    She nced at Cloud with cold eyes that looked down at him like he was a stray dog, and then directed a smiling face to Zabun. This quick facial expression change feels gross.

    [And what happened to the marriage talk? Zabun]

    [It was rejected because of Cloud. He is totally useless]

    [Oh, my poor thing. It can¡¯t be helped because Belfast is a stupid country. It¡¯s fine if it falls to ruin]

    I am finding myself more and more amazed rather than angry towards this slow-paced conversation. So there are people like this as well!

    [I will let you have a bitter experience once I be the King. I guess it¡¯s fine already, Mother. I can inherit the throne even without an engagement]

    [You are right. Shall we go and talk with Wardak?]

    [That¡¯s what I wanted to hear!]

    Having already lost interest in Cloud, the two as well as their followers left one by one.

    Well, what a hopeless mother and child in various ways. They are too crooked. I can¡¯t understand how the King could consider a marriage with that barrel woman! Was it a political marriage? I wonder, did they got hold of some of his weaknesses?

    [O Light Come forth, tranquil healing, Cure heal]

    Prince Cloud slowly stood up after recovery magic was casted upon him and breathed out heavily.

    [Are you alright?]

    [Yes...... Thank you very much. I don¡¯t feel pain anywhere]

    The physical pain should have vanished, but the pain in his heart probably wouldn¡¯t disappear yet. The fist he had clenched was still shaking. I wonder, had he been receiving this kind of treatment since he became aware of himself? I think it¡¯s almost a miracle that this second prince¡¯s mind didn¡¯t get twisted.

    [What a ridiculous foolish prince]

    [As for me, I was about to cut him several times]

    Only Elsie and Yae voices could be heard. Both had a voice filled with anger. In fact, I understood their feelings since I wanted to beat him as well.

    [But, that [very Cor]......]

    [My elder brother had bought it from a merchant of Sandora Kingdom even though our country prohibits very]

    One wrong move and Suu could have ended as a ve. That bastard, I will not let him off with a simple beating. But before that.

    We moved to the shadow of a pir and canceled [Invisible]. Then, I ¡°Locked¡± on the female ve from a while ago as a target and activated [Gate].

    [A......eh?]

    I ignored her who was suddenly transferred and who panicked because she couldn¡¯t understand what happened, and this pulled the cor with [Aport] in one go.

    She reached to her neck with her hands when she looked at the cor that appeared in my hand, and her tears inrge drops started to flow out when she knew that the cor wasn¡¯t on her neck anymore.

    [It came off...... The cor came off......]

    After revealing our identities to her who was recently freed, we escorted her back to Brunhild using [Gate] for now. I roughly exined the situation to Yumina and jumped back to Rynie after I ask them to take care of her.

    A short timeter, the foolish Prince¡¯s group came back in panic, and we hid ourselves again with [Invisible].

    [Oiii! Did my ve came this way?]

    [No, I don¡¯t think so]

    He clicked his tongue at the answer of Prince Cloud, and just like that, Zabun and his two followers ran up the castle stairs. Just when I thought of letting them fall from the highest step with ¡°Slip¡±, the foolish prince legs stopped.

    [What¡¯s wrong, Prince Zabun?]

    [Wardak! My ve disappeared! She suddenly vanished!]

    Zabun called out to the 50 year old man wearing long ck garments who appeared on top of the stairs. Is that Wardak?

    [That is the Prime Minister, Wardak]

    Prince Cloud whispered in a level so only we could hear it. How should I put it, Wardak¡¯s face is like that of a bulldog, you know. It¡¯s a face that looks evil I guess.

    [Did you try to order her toe back?]

    [I did! But she is noting back!]

    [Then kill her. Such a ve is not necessary, right? We will take care of her corpse when it¡¯s found]

    The Prime Minister urges the prince like it¡¯s nothing. What a guy! Is he really the Prime Minister who is supporting this country?

    [Shit! Even though I have not fully yed with her yet! It would have been nice if I broke at least one leg!]

    The cor in my hand shrunk and became smaller at the same time Zabun said that. Someone would definitely die due to suffocation if that person is still wearing this on his or her neck.

    I felt angry to these guys whose actions don¡¯t even consider the life of others. These guys are doing things the other people would not do by themselves, and they probably wouldn¡¯t think of that. Thisck of imagination bes the cruelty to the others that starts to appear on the surface.

    [Oya, Prince Cloud. When did youe back from Belfast? Was the marriage proposal settled?]

    Prime Minister Wardak calls out from the top of the stairs after he bes aware of our position. He doesn¡¯t show a sliver of manner towards his lord¡¯s son even as a joke. It¡¯s obviously an attitude that looks down on Prince Cloud.

    [No, I¡¯m sorry to say.......]

    [Humph, well, that¡¯s fine. That¡¯s good. It has been decided that you will head to Paluf Kingdom soon]

    [To Paluf? For what purpose........?]

    Prime Minister Wardak grinned without answering Prince Cloud¡¯s question as he departed from our sight while he is apanying the bad tempered Prince Zabun.

    I summoned one mouse from summoning formation, applied [Invisible] on it and made it follow the prime minister. That was a smile of someone scheming something. My intuition tells me that it¡¯s better for me to investigate it.

    The mouse caught up to the two people before long, and I started to hear Zabun and Wardak voices.

    ¡ºWardak, are you sending Cloud to the Paluf Kingdom as messenger this time? Are there any princess or noble girls I can like in that country?¡»

    ¡ºNo, It¡¯s not for a marriage proposal¡»

    ¡ºIs it something else?¡»

    ¡ºI will have Prince Cloud dere war against the Paluf Kingdom¡»

    See, here it is. He came up with a good for nothing scheme.

 Chapter 138: The Rescue, and A Mother and Child Reunion

    Chapter 138: The Rescue, and A Mother and Child Reunion

    On the biggest Ind in the west called the Parunie Ind exists two nations dividing it by two. To the North is the Kingdom of Paluf while to the South is the Kingdom of Rynie.

    The two countries had repeated skirmishes all the time, but it never developed into arge scale war. They have a skirmish and then do a ceasefire. And then, they have a skirmish again and then do a ceasefire again. The war happens this way because the two countries know that both of their national strengths are just about the same, and if any one of them deres war for example, the winning side will still suffer major damage to their own country even if they emerge victorious.

    However, in recent years this bnce has been crumbling. The King who ruled the Paluf Kingdom passed away and then next the Prime Minister who was called his right hand also passed away. Also, due to the bad luck, bad crops caused by cold weather had hit Paluf. Rynie also suffered damage for the same reason, but because it wasn¡¯t as bad as in Paluf. At this time Rynie Prime Minister Wardak started to mobilize in order to unify Parunie Ind.

    Wardak who has been preparing steadily since sometime ago will dere war against Paluf; it seems he wants to inflict them a heavy blow.

    [However, Is the deration of war usually done by the second prince?]

    [It only looks like a delivery of a personal letter on the surface, but its content is a deration of war. The addressee will be angered and will kill the second prince acting as messenger. Is that the kind of plot they are scheming?] ¨C (Yae)

    [It is not impossible. That is probably not the objective by itself. But even if they do kill me, I can clearly see Wardak shamelessly shouting: [we can¡¯t forgive Paluf who has killed the second prince]]

    Prince Cloudughs in self-ridicule as he imagines Wardak¡¯s conspiracy. He is thinking that ¡®They consider my usefulness only about that much¡¯.

    [In any case, let¡¯s start mobilizing. Prince Cloud, I will ask once more. From this point on, it will be aplete confrontation with the Prime Minister¡¯s group. Are you okay with this?]

    [I understand. I will have to fight the Prime Minister to rescue my mother]

    The eyes that looked at me shined with unshakable determinations.

    First, we have decided to go to the previous Prime Minister Kupo who could turn into our power. As Marquis, he could probably persuade other nobles and organize a second Prince¡¯s faction, and what is most important he may know the situation of Prince¡¯s captured mother.

    We have to act quickly from here on out.

    ========================SCENE CHANGE=================

    [It is good you have be determined, Prince Cloud. Furthermore, there is nothing to be afraid of now that you have gained the cooperation of various western countries]

    Marquis Kupo kneels in front of Prince Cloud and deeply bows. This is the first time I see this person being treated like a prince. As expected, they don¡¯t seem to care about the foolish prince¡¯s opinion if it¡¯s a province this far away from the capital. We are discussing our future ns inside the Kupo mansion which gives off a strong countryside feeling.

    [Even If I say that I will cooperate, I don¡¯t want to cause damage to this country as much as possible. I would like to avoid gaining control by force if possible]

    [In that case, restraining the Prime Minister and depriving Prince Zabun of his session rights to the throne will make them the obstacles, as expected]

    Marquis Kupo stands up and turns towards me. Is this person really older than 60 years? Then what¡¯s with this muscles he has? His receding hair and white beard seems suitable for his age, but I totally can¡¯t see an image of an old man in him with such a tough body.

    [I don¡¯t think restraining the Prime Minister is that big of a problem, you know. If I have to say, maybe depriving Prince Zabun of his rights to the throne will be harder]

    [Isn¡¯t it possible to decide on his disinheritance from his deeds up until now?]

    Marquis Kupo shakes his head weakly towards Yae who is expressing her objective opinion.

    [There is no clear evidence. Since the Prime Minister has disposed all of it. Also, the people are afraid of Prince Zabun or the Prime Minister¡¯s retaliation, so they will not testify or present any evidence. With that in mind, if King himself doesn¡¯t order the disinheritance towards the prince.........]

    However, this King probably can¡¯t go against the mother of Prince Zabun, Queen Dakia. But why? She does actually hold his weakness after all, doesn¡¯t she?

    [At worst, we can threaten the King to forcibly give the throne to Prince Cloud ... but then, we will look like scoundrels, I guess]

    [...... I would like that things wouldn¡¯te to that as well if circumstances would allow it, because the Prince would be cursed in the future as the one who had stolen his father¡¯s throne]

    This oue is something not desirable to end up with as much as possible. However, the war with the Paluf Kingdom to the north will happen if we don¡¯t do something. Hmm, in the end, everything will settle down if we quickly get rid of the stupid Prince as Shizuka¡¯s groups has advised.

    [More importantly, we should start from rescuing Prince Cloud¡¯s mother]

    [Queen Aria was ced under house arrest inside Galia fortress within Prime Minister Wardak¡¯s territory. One of my subordinates has infiltrated there, but Queen Aria doesn¡¯t have any kind of illness like what the Prime Minister has said. However, the environment there isn¡¯t good. She may really get sick eventually]

    I should hurry up if the situation is just as how Marquis Kupo has described. We decide to get into that Galia Fortress quickly.

    Yeah, but I must still use [Recall] to receive the memory from Marquis this time. Why do I have to hold hands with this muscled old man and ce our foreheads together?

    After getting the memory, I started to desire girls and hugged Elsie unconsciously. Ah~, I am healed........

    I got beaten.

    ======================SCENE CHANGE================

    Galia fortress wasrge in its own way, but it was smaller than Brunhild Castle. It indeed gives off a feeling of a mountain castle, and it¡¯s also blocking the mountain pass.

    Arge tower is built beside the fortress where Prince Cloud¡¯s Mother, Queen Aria, is being confined on its top floor.

    While watching the fortress from behind a rock, Prince Cloud starts to talk.

    [It¡¯s a castle that¡¯s considerably strong. However, we can be invisible and sneak in by using your majesty¡¯s magic. I will feel relieved after we rescue my mother and transfer outside the country right away.....]

    [Targets Lock-on, Stronghold Soldiers. Invoke [Paralysis]]

    ¡ºCapturing targets, sessful. Invoking [Paralysis]¡»

    I heard short screams like [Guuu!] and [Hau!], and the soldiers at the front gate abruptly copsed. They should be almost helpless by now. [Paralysis] may not work on some guys with high magic defense or guys wearing a talisman, but thankfully there are probably just two or three of them.

    [Then, let¡¯s go.]

    [..................]

    I start walking as I call out to Prince Cloud who is absent-mindedly looking at me. Yae pats his shoulder lightly with aforting notion as if saying that [It will never end if you keep minding it]. What¡¯s does she mean?

    We nce towards the copsed soldiers as we go inside the fortress. However, it is surely being heavily guarded. Isn¡¯t it even more secure than the Royal Castle?

    I understood it once we entered, but some humans like the stable boys and the cooks were still moving inside the fortress. It¡¯s understandable since the target was set to ¡°Soldiers¡± after all.

    Naturally, they panicked and ran towards us. They were screaming things like [It is an epidemic!]. I guess it did look like as if this was an epidemic.

    We ignored them, entered the tower, took the keys from the soldiersying down in the big room downstairs, opened the door, and went higher and higher along the lengthy stone spiral staircase.

    And while we were in the middle climbing the stairs, we unexpectedly met a 20 year old ck-haired woman who was wearing maid clothes. Ah~, she probably was not affected by [Paralysis] either. She also didn¡¯t look like [Soldier] no matter how much I looked at her.

    [Who are you!? I will call the soldiers!]

    [I am Cloud. The second prince of this country. I came to meet my mother residing in here. Won¡¯t you let me through?]

    [Prince Cloud!?]

    The long and ck haired maid immediately kneeled and looked up. Oh, by any chance, is this person........

    [Please excuse my rudeness. My name is Anjie and I am the person who was honored for being the personal attendant of Queen Aria. I have been protecting the queen as per Marquis Kupo¡¯s decree]

    [Really? So you are that Anjie, aren¡¯t you? I heard about you from Marquis Kupo. I am grateful for always informing us about my mother¡¯s situation. I thank you from the bottom of my heart]

    [Such words are more than what I deserve......]

    It¡¯s just as how I thought it was, right? This person is the subordinate of Marquis Kubo who slipped inside, isn¡¯t she?

    [The queen is at the top from here. Please, hurry......]

    [Why, you guys!]

    A single soldier who came down from upstairs saw us and readied his sword. Shit, so there was a soldier who can still move...

    I was going to shoot his legs with Brunhild loaded with live ammunition to immobilize the solder. However, being even faster and jumping in front of the soldier in an instant, Anjie-san lowered her body andunched strong kick towards his chin. Oooh, amazing.

    [Anjie-san, is a melee fighter. Furthermore, she is like an aplished master]

    Elsie mutters in a small voice. Melee maid, you say!? She definitely might not have been able to infiltrate this ce if she doesn¡¯t have that much ability.

    [Then, let¡¯s go]

    Anjie-san ascends the stairs after taking a bundle of keys from the fallen man. We also follow behind without dy. After climbing the stairs for a while, we finally arrive at the stair with the small door. There are no more stairs after this one. Is this the top floor?

    Anjie-san opens it with a key, and Prince Cloud jumps inside the room. There is a 40 year old woman sitting on a chair while knitting. Ah, she is definitely Prince Cloud¡¯s mother. Their eyes are simr.

    [Mother!]

    [Cloud......? Are you really Cloud? Cloud!]

    The parent and child shed tears while hugging each other from that reunion after a long time. When I turn around after hearing a voice from behind, Yae is crying in tears. Is she crying because of sympathy? It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t understand her feelings. Yae is a gentle girl after all.

    As I hand a handkerchief taken from my pocket to Yae, she splendidly blow her nose after she wipes her tears with it. What the!? That¡¯s so cliche!

    [Cloud, you became this big...... It was worth living until today]

    [Mother, let¡¯s escape from here immediately. Your Majesty, Please!]

    [Sure~]

    [Your Majesty?]

    I open [Gate] in front of Queen Aria who is looking dubiously at me. I thought of going to Brunhild immediately, but I connected it to Marquis Kupo¡¯s mansion for now.

    Prince Cloud takes his surprised mother¡¯s hand and goes through the [Gate]. We take along Anjie-san who is surprised the same way and transfer to the mansion of Marquis Kupo.

    The rescue isplete. With this, there are no more shackles tieing Prince Cloud. Feeling relieved, we can raise the revolt g against first prince¡¯s faction.

    Now now, how should I deal with the guy who thought of making Suu a ve? I don¡¯t have any shred of intention to go easy on him. KuKuKuku~

    [Touya is making an evil face] ¨C (Elsie)

    [He is probably nning another nasty scheme.......] ¨C (Yae)

    Leave me alone!

 Chapter 139: The Secret, and an Illustration of the Future

    Chapter 139 The Secret, and an Illustration of the Future

    Now, since Prince Cloud¡¯s worries were gone, he didn¡¯t show up in the royal castle. I decided to rely upon Marquis Kupo¡¯s side to take care of both the mother and the child. However, the pursuers did not go as far as to go here. Well, we only need to exterminate them or escape with [Gate] if they ever decide toe here.

    There seemed to be a disturbance in the royal pce due to the sudden disappearance of the second prince. I was able to understand the situation clearly seeing the state of the affairs.

    ¡ºWhat do you mean ¡°Queen Aria has disappeared from Galia Fortress¡±!? Are you saying that Prince Cloud has taken her away!? What were the soldiers in the fortress doing!?¡»

    ¡ºY-yes, ording to the notice brought by the carrier pigeon, everyone¡¯s movements seemed to had been sealed and they weren¡¯t able to do anything.......¡»

    Prime Minister Wardak hits the desk with his fists in frustration after hearing the words of the messenger. Moreover, does he hit his desk that often? The messenger bows and go out of the Prime Minister room.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s why I have been telling you, Zabun. It would have been better to erase that kid as quickly as possible!¡»

    ¡ºThat bastard Cloud! Don¡¯t expect you will be safe after opposing your owner!¡»

    The foolish prince who didn¡¯t look interested clicked his tongue as Queen Dakia hysterically raised her seemingly impatient voice.

    There was a little guardian from the shadow of the window curtain peeking at the state of the three people who were panicked. It was a house mouse I summoned.

    Currently, the sense of sight and hearing of that house mouse is aligned to me with [Synchro], and I¡¯m inquiring about the attitude of the opponent.

    ¡ºIt may be troublesome if Prince Cloud and Marquis Kupo win over the provincial nobles due to the two of them joining forces...... Right here and now, we should hurry and start to have His Majesty the King hand over the throne to Prince Zabun. On top of that, we need to arrest Prince Cloud. Any kind of charge will be fine¡»

    ¡ºWhat will we do about the war with Paluf, Wardak?¡»

    ¡ºIt is regrettable, but it will be postponed. First, we have to nip the buds of rebellion.¡»

    ¡ºShit. And I was thinking that I could finally obtain the Princess of Paluf. Well, I guess it¡¯s fine since I will finally be the King of Rynie¡»

    Was he delighted in bing the king? Prince Zabun left the room in a cheerful state.

    Hmmm, how will then things proceed with this? Instead of snatching away the throne from the present king, our consciousness will not me us too much if we deprive the foolish Prince of the throne after he assumes it. No, the more gap we leave, the more the number of victims will increase. As expected, now we should........

    ¡º...... It is not good that they have taken away Queen Aria. It may eventually reach the King¡¯s ears as well. If we have him hand over the throne to Zabun before that......¡»

    Oh? Wardak¡¯s tone has changed. He is not addressing the King or Prince Zabun with honorifics as if a bitter bug has been swallowed. Is his true colorsing out? But, Queen Dakia is still there though. Has he shown it to Queen Dakia before because she is his cousin?

    ¡ºShall we quickly have him seed the throne now after what happened? Although the king¡¯s authority is necessary to hold down Marquis Kupo..... Damn it! Luckily, he probably still doesn¡¯t know Queen Aria was snatched (from us). We have to make him acknowledge it, even if we have to use force. He won¡¯t make a blunder if we threaten him with the life of Queen Aria should he disapprove¡»

    Hey-Hey, what does that mean? Didn¡¯t Queen Aria be a hostage in order to hold down Prince Cloud? They also used Queen Aria as a shield against the King effectively making him the Prime Minister¡¯s yes-man.....

    Hey, this is something that can be a conclusive evidence. Let¡¯s catch them in the act. I secretly send the smartphone to the side of the house mouse by using [Gate]. Good-good, let¡¯s properly record it~

    ¡ºIt will be bad if Queen Aria and Prince Cloud return to the King¡¯s side. We have topletely seal the royal pce while threatening the king in the meantime, and have him yield the throne in front of the capital nobles¡»

    ¡ºWhat will you do to the King once he yields the throne to Zabun?¡»

    ¡ºI will make him disappear. I don¡¯t mind having him die immediately, but troublesome guys who may carry up Prince Cloud could appear so we have to make sure the throne is properly handed over to Zabun¡»

    Whoops, I got it~ This is an evidence of a plot for the King¡¯s assassination. Or rather, this Queen Dakia shares the same crime too. With this, Prince Cloud may be able to live without suffering the disgrace of being a rebel.

    ¡ºRegardless, I will have Cloud die in someway or another to relieve the anxiety for the future. We can¡¯t leave anyone of the Royal lineage alive¡»

    What is this guy saying? Won¡¯t Zabun remain even if they say that they will kill the King and Prince Cloud....?.....

    ............. Wait-wait, wait a minute. Don¡¯t tell me!...... Is that how it is? In that case, I can understand Prince Cloud treatment so far.

    ¡ºOur family will obtain the country at longst. I will not allow anyone to disturb us¡»

    ¡ºYour¡¯s and my son will soon be the King of this country¡»

    ¡ºAh! It¡¯s the birth of a new royal family¡»

    The two people say that and raise the corners of their mouth, while a crookedughter is floating on their faces.

    ===============SCENE CHANGE==================

    ¡ºOur family will obtain the country at longst. I will not allow anyone to disturb us¡»

    ¡ºYour¡¯s and my son will soon be the King of this country¡»

    ¡ºAh! It¡¯s the birth of a new royal family¡»

    The yback of the recorded video ends. It seems everyone is speechless when I look around.

    [Such a thing...... Prince Zabun is Queen Dakia and Wardak¡¯s son!? In that case...... Isn¡¯t this a takeover of the royal family?]

    Marquis Kupo rises up from his chair and shouts while clenching his fists. Isn¡¯t it natural? This is a takeover of the royal family just like the Marquis has said. There is no way he can stay calm. Wardak has been cheating about Zabun¡¯s birth for more than thirty years. He threatened the King when he became Prime Minister 10 years ago and controlled the politics of this country.

    The recement of Marquis Kupo as the prime minister is most likely a scenario of Wardak as well.

    [That surprised me....... But I am kinda convinced]

    [~de-gozaru (I agree)...... Cloud-dono and that stupid prince do not resemble each other. Them not resembling each other also justifies that they are not brothers if they areplete strangers which is far from having even a single parent ~degozaru]

    What Elsie and Yae is saying is reasonable. Should I say it was my gut feeling since it¡¯s no wonder there are some parts that I could also agree on? Their figures are at least not simr, but the corrupt eyes are still the same.

    Though this is a habit of animals, but this is called [Brood Parasitism]. It is a habit seen in birds such as cuckoos wherein theyy their eggs in the nests of an entirely different bird; it¡¯s a so-called habit of shrewdly raising your child. Such knowledge suddenly shed across my head.

    I shift my attention to Prince Cloud who is quivering while sitting in the chair. The Prince who is directing his line of sight to his feet opens his mouth slowly while resting his elbows on his knees and crossing his fingers.

    [With My Older Brother....... No, with Zabun, we are not rted. There is no reason to hesitate anymore. I, for the sake of the country, for my father¡¯s sake, for my mother¡¯s sake, will fight against the traitors who are trying to take over this country]

    [Well said, Prince Cloud! The rightful heir to the throne is you! I will not allow the handover of this country to that kind of family!]

    What Marquis Kupo says is right, and the just cause is on our side. We also helped Queen Aria who was used to threaten the King. The opponent has no more trump cards. Afterwards, we just need to press them with questions, but I should thoroughly investigate it before that happens.

    I stealthily slipped using [Invisible], borrowed hair from Wardak and Zabun, and took it back to Flora in the [Alchemy Building]. Based on the result of Flora¡¯s analysis, we concluded that both of them were undoubtedly parent and child. In other words, Zabun doesn¡¯t have an ounce of the king¡¯s blood. They are total strangers.

    Well, I had to do it because there might have been a chance it¡¯s the opposite. It was to have a peace of mind.

    [U-fu-fu. I will investigate it as well when Master¡¯s children are born ~no]

    [Hey, you, what do you mean?]

    If they are worried about such a thing, the fathers in the world must not raise their children when they have such doubts.

    I greatly understood this time why the Shogun of the Edo period prohibited males in the inner pce.

    [Master will have many children because he has plenty of wives ~no. The Professor said so ~no]

    [Professor, you mean Babylon? Did she even know about my kids?]

    Did she see it through the artifact that peeks into the future? Then, did she see the future even further from now? The fact there are kids even after bing 18 years old...... is what I¡¯m thinking of. I must have lost to my desire.

    For one more year and a half, no, if I consider the period of pregnancy, is the earliest going to be more than two years ahead in the future?

    [Nine brides, it seems each has her own kids ~no. You are a king blessed with children, aren¡¯t you ~no]

    Uhh!? There will be more than nine children? It seems to be tiresome to keep thempany.......

    ................................................ Yes? Nine brides, each?!

    [Nine!? What¡¯s that!? I didn¡¯t hear about that!?]

    [I didn¡¯t say said ~no]

    Eh!? What¡¯s that, Will the number of brides increase to as much as 9 in total!? What kind of future is this!

    W-w-wait a minute! At the current stage, I have Yumina, Elsie, Lindsey, Yae, Rue ¨C those five, right? Although she is temporary, assuming that Suu joins, then there is six of them. In other words, you say there will be three more people? What will happen for it to turn like that!

    [......Have you told anyone this story?]

    [I didn¡¯t ~no]

    [Don¡¯t let anyone know. It may be the cause that invites unnecessary damage]

    Especially to me. At any rate, what are you doing, the future me.......

    [In other word, are you putting me in the remaining bride candidates ~no?]

    [How does things turn out like this? In the first ce, you guys said you can¡¯t have kids]

    [If webine the [Alchemy Building] and the [Laboratory], it will be possible to make a clone of Master if it is something like children ~no]

    [Absolutely NO!]

    By all means, pardon me of the son that is a perfect clone of me. I warn Flora not to bber unnecessary things ande back to Marquis Kupo residence.

    I convey the result of an expert¡¯s opinion to Elsie and others. There is no doubt that Zabun is not part of the royal family. There is no longer any need to hesitate against the opposite side with this.

    [Now then, let¡¯s go and put on the final touch, shall we?]

    [Are you going somewhere ~degozaru?]

    Yae asked me. It has already been decided where to go.

    [I am going to the first victim to convey the truth to him]

    I opened the [Gate] again while saying that.

 Chapter 140: The Inheritance of the Throne and the Screaming Fool

    Arc 18: Two Princes

    Chapter 140: The Inheritance of the Throne and the Screaming Fool

    Two dayster, all nobles who lived in the capital were gathered in the royal pce. From an outsider¡¯s view, it looks like it was a summon by the king. But in reality, it was Prime Minister Wardak who called them.

    We, Prince Cloud, as well Marquis Kupo also sneaked into the royal pce. As usual, we hid with [Invisible] and waited to see what happens just a little further from the nobles who lined up during the audience.

    Wardak took the lead position at the front of the nobles that were lined up and showed a daring smile.

    We could see Prince Zabun smirking one step below the throne and talking to Queen Dakia sitting next to the throne.

    The trumpet suddenly sounded when the audience was getting noisy.

    [His Majesty the King makes his appearance]

    Followed by the messenger¡¯s voice, the noisy nobles became silent and everybody bowed on the spot due to them being retainers. The one who appeared was the King of Rynie who passed 50 years old; he resembled Prince Cloud with his tall figure, but it was a person who somehow has an unreliable impression. The dark red mantle, white robe and golden crown that the King had was giving off the feeling of him being truly the [King]; he sat down on the throne while cing one hand on the golden scepter.

    (TLC: Okay, raws state ¡®Íõåa¡¯ which going word by word is ¡®king tin¡¯, which doesn¡¯t sound right. Google didn¡¯t give much except some game links, in which it is illustrated as small scepter, which do look appropriate. If I am wrong, feel free to correct me)

    [There is no other reason as to why I had everyone gather when you are busy. I will give up the throne before long, and so I am thinking of abdicating it.]

    The nobles got noisy again due to the sudden words of King Rynie. Only three people weren¡¯t shaken. It goes without saying; they were Prime Minister Wardak, Queen Dakia, and Prince Zabun. Amon smile floated on the faces of those three while looking at the King.

    [I would like to announce the next King to everyone gathered here. I will transfer all of my official duties to that son and resign the throne. The first heir to the throne of Rynie Kingdom is the first prince......]

    The noble¡¯s eyes gather at Prince Zabun. The prince with a skinny bob haircut was smirking while being bathed with looks that carry various expectations. But...

    [First Prince, I have decided to resign the throne to the First Prince Cloud]

    [[[Naaa!?]]]

    The three voices sounded even more astonished than those of the other nobles.

    At this moment, I push Prince Cloud on the back after canceling [Invisible] on him.

    Marquis Kupo follows behind Prince Cloud who walks straight to the front of the throne as if he is an escort. We are outsiders to the bitter end, so let¡¯s watch here for awhile while we are invisible.

    [Naa, Cloud! Youu......!]

    Ignoring Zabun who is confused due to not knowing from where had he suddenly appeared, Prince Cloud kneels respectfully in front of the King.

    [I humbly ept, Father. From now on, I intend to exercise my utmost efforts as a King]

    [Umu. I entrust it to you]

    [Wait a minute! What¡¯s going on, here!!]

    Prince Zabun yelled. The surrounding nobles also started to get flustered by the sudden development, and Prime Minister Wardak stepped forward from among them.

    [Your Majesty! Forgive my words, but if we abide by thews of the country, it is an established fact that the one who should seed the throne is the first prince. Twisting that around, even if it is by His Majesty the King.......!]

    [That¡¯s right, that is the truth. Therefore, that¡¯s the reason why I transfer the throne to Prince Cloud. That¡¯s how it¡¯s supposed to be, right? I said [I hand over the throne to the First Prince of Rynie Kingdom, Prince Cloud], didn¡¯t I?]

    [tse! What stupid thing to say! The first prince is Zabun! For him to be the King, isn¡¯t that the logical thing!?]

    Queen Dakia who was sitting next to him raised her voice being unable to endure this further. His Majesty the King startedughing strangely after hearing that, and hisughter resounded through the audience before long. Queen Dakia steps away from the King who is not being himself.

    [You call that a logical thing, Dakia? How dare you say something like that!]

    Shuraf, The King of Rynie, rises up from the throne and res at queen with sharp eyes. The figure of the unreliable King was no longer there; there were only eyes burning with anger.

    [To everyone present, know this. Of the Dukedom that was recently established in between Belfast and Regulus. Of Brunhild Dukedom. Its Sovereign King is a silver rank adventurer and the yer of the evil ck dragon that appeared in Misumido. Furthermore, he suppressed the revolt in Regulus Empire and he is the person who saved the empire. That person also came to rescue our country]

    [Your Majesty the Sovereign King, pleasee here!]

    We cancel [Invisible] as well and appear in front of everyone after being called by Prince Cloud. Elsie and Yae are apanying me to my left and right, and Kohaku, who returned to Byakko form, walks in front of us as if guiding us.

    [Brunhild Sovereign King. Can you show everyone here what you havee to show me that evening?]

    [...... Is that fine?]

    [It is fine. Even if I may look like a foolish man who was being deceived for 30 years, I believe this truth should be known]

    The King of Rynieughs in self-mockery.

    [I understand]

    I take out the smartphone and project a video in the air. It can be seen by everyone in the audience room because the movie screen is big.

    ¡ºWhat will you do to the King once he yields the throne to Zabun?¡»

    ¡ºI will make him disappear. I don¡¯t mind having him die immediately, but......¡»

    [Tt¡ª-this!?]

    Both Wardak and Queen Dakia became panicked after suddenly finding themselves being projected. Of course, that¡¯s because it was the discussion of assassinating the King that happened between the two of them.

    ¡ºYour¡¯s and my son will soon be the King of this country¡»

    ¡ºAh! It¡¯s the birth of a new royal family¡»

    [Stop! Stop this right now!]

    Kohaku holds down Wardak who has tried to rush towards me while ring. The gathered nobles who saw the exposed truth started to get noisy.

    [This is the recording of the event at that time. It¡¯s my non-attribute magic that makes it possible to see it again. I entirely watched the conversation between the two of you through my familiar]

    [Ridiculous! Your Majesty, this is some kind of mistake.......!]

    Wardok tries hard to make an excuse. Indeed, the King might not have believed this movie if this were the words of a loyal retainer. However, the opponent is a viinous retainer who threatened him. There should be no reason to believe him.

    [A mistake, you say? I should have noticed it 30 years ago. I must have surely appearedughable in your eyes. Your son was treated as the first prince without me knowing anything, was my worried figure about this matter thisughable to you?]

    Wardak just keeps quiet to what the king said. His eyes swam restlessly while his greasy sweat was pouring down. It was obvious that he had lost hisposure.

    In the end, his power is nothing but the King¡¯s power with the King as a puppet. They expected to manipte a new puppet called Zabun this time since the maniption string called Queen Aria was cut. And now this copsed as well. Wouldn¡¯t it of course turn like this?

    [Now that Aria has been rescued, there is no longer any reason to hesitate with you. Wardak. From this moment on, I deprive you of the position of the Prime Minister. I should have given priority to the nation while I¡¯m still a King. But I was worried about Aria¡¯s condition, so I became a puppet for you, bastard, for ten years..... I can¡¯t stop regretting no matter how much I regret it. I don¡¯t have the qualifications to be a King. But you, bastard, also don¡¯t have the qualification to be the Prime Minister]

    [Father.......]

    Without being able to say anything, Prince Cloud stares with sour expression at the King who was looking down in shame. Queen Dakia, who was next to the king, sat down without any power and was stunned.

    The Queen¡¯s infidelity invited this situation. Unlike the world where I came from, it might be difficult topletely prevent something like this in this world where magic exist. Actually, I have also made it here by using [Invisible]. Normally, such matters usually might not be leaked. There is nothing like a DNA examination too.

    From the prospect of me who came from modern Japan, it does not affect me that much because I am not familiar with the monarchy system. I wonder if things would also be different if I was born and lived in a country which has a king.

    If Brunhild as a country also able to keep going without me, there might eventually be a time when people will elect a person like a president or a prime minister to shoulder the leadership. It may not be bad if I retire myself to Babylon and spend there the rest of my life.

    Well, I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future. It is not like I can peek into it like that perverted professor.

    Rather, a fool yelled again while I was having these thoughts.

    [What¡¯s with this random talk! The first prince is me! I am the one who will be the King! Like I can allow someone like Cloud to be the King! Isn¡¯t it Wardak and mother who plotted the assassination!? I didn¡¯t do it! It has nothing to do with me!]

    [...... You are truly an irredeemable fool]

    I am amazed and only my sighes out. The son yells that he is unrted to his mother¡¯s crime. I can only sense a self-indulgent child that only thinks about himself there. He is way too foolish.

    [Stupid, you say! A King of a tiny country like you have no right to say that! Don¡¯t look proud because you have snatched away the daughter of the Duke of Belfast away from me!]

    [Gravity]

    [Uggu~!?]

    The idiotic prince falls down due to the weight magic. Oops, he is no longer a prince now, isn¡¯t he? The idiot was pressed to the floor and I stitched him there like he was a toad that was ran over by a car.

    It seems I became crazy when I heard it again. Does this guy really not understand the situation at all? Prince Cloud called out to me who was sighing.

    [Your Majesty, can I ask you to cancel your magic?]

    [Eh? But...]

    [Please]

    I cancel [Gravity] as per Prince Cloud¡¯s request. Zabun vigorously stood up immediately afterwards and expressed a little smile towards Cloud.

    [You did well, Cloud! You understand well that I am the one best suited to be the King! I will forgive you for everything till now, so hand over the throne to me]

    [Shut up]

    Prince Cloud stands in front of Zabun while shaking with calm anger. The foolishugh Zabun was expressing froze, and a single line of sweat flowed on his cheek. Cloud slowly raised his right fist.

    [......Hey, what¡¯s with this hand? You want to hit me!? I will not excuse you for hitting me who is your older brother!]

    [I have never thought that you are my older brother. Not even once]

    Bakiiiiiiii!! Prince Cloud swung his right fist with all his power and itnded on the fools face. The fool then flipped in a somersault and fell to the floor. Oou, it¡¯s decided.

    [ZABUN!]

    Queen Dakia rushed to her son who had fallen down and had a nosebleed. The King of Rynie watched that with cold eyes.

    [Even a woman like you still adores her own son, aren¡¯t you? I understand it well. My very own son is also very precious to me after all. Perhaps it can¡¯t be helped since you guys are giving Cloud a cold treatment like an outsider. Even I didn¡¯t feel anything when Zabun got hit]

    Wardak and Queen Dakia did all of Zabun education and the King was not allowed to do anything.

    They only met several times a year and king was only being told the rumors of his misbehavior. Wardak even prevented the king from scolding Zabun. It seems that the king almost never felt the feelings of a parent and child rtionship towards Zabun.

    This situation, the king would have raised Zabun with love if the he had more chances to interact with him. He probably wouldn¡¯t have such cold eyes, even if the he knew Zabun was someone else¡¯s child.

    [Kuu!]

    Wardak turns over his body while trying to escape from the audience room. Ooops, Like I would let you get away.

    [Gravity]

    [Uguuu!?]

    The Bulldog copses on the ground, and it¡¯s the exact same reaction as with Zabun. How should I say this? Is it as expected of the parent and the child?

    [We have also searched your mansion. It looked very gaudy. Bribery, money embezzlement, smuggling, and so on and on. Ah, I have already passed all the evidence to his Majesty the King]

    [In addition, we also know about the people who are following you. Do not think you can excuse yourselves now]

    Marquis Kupo res at the noisy nobles. There were some people whose eyes were swimming while averting their eyes.

    [......Pathetic. All the responsibility is on me. You did whatever you want till now because I couldn¡¯t do anything. It would be better for the people as well to have Cloud be King rather than me. But I am sorry since it looks like I am pushing the cleaning afterwards to you......]

    [What are you saying, father? There are ces where I also shouldn¡¯t go. Please don¡¯t hesitate to scold me at that time]

    [Cloud.......Sorry.......]

    Tears swelled in the King¡¯s eyes as he was looking down and took the hands of his only son. Good for you. With this, Prince Cloud who walked the life of a shadow can now find happiness.

    [Stop joking around! This country is mine! Everyone of you, die! Hey, Guards! Kills these guys! I will reward you!]

    Zabun, who stood up even while he still had his nose bleeding, screamed loudly. Did he also include the King when he said ¡°these guys¡±? Of course, no one followed that order and the voice only echoed in vain.

    [I kinda feel pity now that it turned like this you know ~degozaru ......]

    [Seriously. Raising children, I feel that you have do it properly, in that case you will reach them]

    Definitely. When I think that could have been my son......uuu, I shiver.

    [You are unsightly. You aren¡¯t my son anymore or a prince as well. Who will follow that kind of person? More than that, you will also be reflecting on everything you have done]

    Zabun¡¯s face got bright red and his teeth were grinding from the King¡¯sst announcement. We have also learned everything that this fool did till now while investigating Wardak¡¯s crimes.

    About the women he yed with, merchants he killed for fun, and the many people he forcibly kidnapped and enved. It also stated that he hit the parents who cried and begged, while he raped their daughters in front of them.

    He doesn¡¯t even have any shred of feelings that he did something bad. If he doesn¡¯t reflect, there won¡¯t be any regret. Whatever one says something that is right, he probably thinks the other party is wrong.

    He is a fool who behaves like a baby. Is there really a need to show such a guy any mercy?

    [Your Majesty King of Rynie, what do you intend to do with those three people?]

    [Thinking about charges, it will be a death penalty for all of them. There is also no other way to keep appearances. We will be embarrassed once it gets exposed outside the county, but I will resign and ept it as natural]

    Being deceived by the Queen who was having an affair, treating the child as a prince, and the Prime Minister who grasped the real power in the county. He would definitely beughing stock. But if he says he has resigned himself to receive that then there is nothing I can say.

    [Why do I also have to be executed!? Don¡¯t bullshit me!]

    Zabun is still yelling and screaming even now. I can no longer bear to see his figure. Just shut up already.

    [Who¡¯s the one bullshitting here!? Isn¡¯t it about time for you to receive the punishment for everything you have done so far? You¡¯re not a prince anymore. You¡¯re just amon criminal. There is nobody that will protect you. ept it already]

    [Shut up, shut up, shut up!! You! I will certainly kill you! Remember this! Your country, your women, I will mess up all of them!]

    [............A?]

    I slowly take Brunhild out and shoot a bullet at Zabun¡¯s right foot. The live bullet prated the foot and blood started to pour from the hole in his right leg. What did he just say?

    [Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?]

    Zabun copses while holding his right foot that I¡¯ve shot at. Be quiet! Don¡¯t let out your annoying voice.

    [W-what.....!!]

    [Are you saying you will mess with those I hold dear!? Do you think I will keep that kind of guy alive?]

    I shot another round at his left foot this time.

    [Ugyaaaaaaaaaaa! Stop, stop it! It hurts, hurtsssssssssssss! Do-don¡¯t kill me......! I don¡¯t want to die!]

    [You murdered innocent people in the city andughed when they told the same. Do you think you yourself will be forgiven?]

    I pressed Zabun¡¯s right hand with my leg and shot a third round as he became stiff with fear.

    [gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!]

    Gakkk, and, was it because of the pain? Or was it the fear of death? Zabun quickly lost consciousness.

    I cure that fool¡¯s wounds with healing magic. I didn¡¯t n to kill him from the start. I simply threatened him because he pissed me off. It was just that, itt is not my duty to punish this bastard.

    The bastard is definitely going to hell, but the people whose lives this idiot destroyed probably will not be satisfied with a quick death penalty. Well, Prince Cloud, nope, I will entrust this matter to the new the King of Rynie.

    [I¡¯m sorry. I did something unnecessary]

    Turning around, I apologized to the former King of Rynie.

    [No, it is necessary for Zabun topensate for what he has done. Though I did say ¡°death penalty¡±, I¡¯ll leave what to do with them to Cloud because I am no longer the king]

    [Pce Guard! Take those three to the prison!]

    After hearing the voice of the new king, the pce guards came in like a burst and restricted those three even though they ignored Cloud just the other day.

    [Are you alright, Touya?]

    [...Sorry, I got a little upset]

    Blood ran through my head unconsciously because that idiot said to me that he would mess up with the Dukedom and the girls. Even though there is no way that bastard could have such power.

    It was also the same when the young knights¡¯ party picked a quarrel with me in Belfast. More than myself, I flip in rage when they say something about those around me. Even though it is not my intention to be so short-tempered. I will not be able to live on If I don¡¯t have more self-control.

    While watching the three being detained and dragged to the dungeon, I was thinking about those things.

 Chapter 141: Joining the Alliance, and a little fiancee

    Arc 18: Two Princes

    Chapter 141: Joining the Alliance, and a little fiancee

    After having seeded the throne, Prince Cloud, no, The New King of Rynie started his hectic changes.

    To begin with, he reinstalled marquis Kupo as Prime Minister, seized the evidence of embezzlements and bribes done by imperial purveyor merchants who were in league with Wardak and arrested them all.

    In simr manner, he also purged the nobles close to Wardak who were sucked up by his honey words.

    Apparently, the government taxes were lowered as well. With an unthinkable amount of assets stockpiled by Wardak, Cloud deallocated them with no regrets in order to improve the life of all citizens.

    In the dungeon of mansion owned by Zabun a lot of ves were discovered, I removed the [very Choker] from all of them, and they were released.

    During the said ten years, Wardak had been doing whatever he wanted in his position of Prime Minister, but the n of his was by focusing the national power into military strength to concentrate it solely on preparations for the war.

    Apparently, he was eager to be remembered in history as the hero who has managed to aplish a great exploit of uniting Parunie for the first time.

    For that sake, he has been neglecting the lives of citizens and domestic affair in their entirety. Whether it would be possible to win should the war ur in this situation is doubtful.

    As a result, it seems that the national power of Rynie has fallen. Since we have helped them, will they be able to avoid war with Paluf Kingdom, I wonder. Well, with the other side also having bad harvest and other troubles, they shouldn¡¯t have a margin to do that; it appears that their rtions will continue the same as always.

    ¡¸Still, rather how it was before, I consider we will be able to build a friendly rtions with Paluf Kingdom. Though it will be difficult in various ways, it is worth doing, you know¡¹

    ¡¸What does the former king do now?¡¹

    ¡¸Father is spending every moment with mother. As he has been unable to protect her from Wardak¡¯s tyranny, he is house-sitting as a matter of course¡¹

    While in the Brunhild¡¯s conference room, Cloud, the new King of Rynie Kingdom, says so.

    Since then, I tried investigating the situation in town; the people said that the former king was deceived by the wicked Queen Dakia and was convinced that fake prince Zabun was his own son. It came down to him being call simr to [Pitiful King]. Apparently, he wasn¡¯tbeled as incapable king, and all the resentment and hatred went towards Zabun, Queen Dakia and Wardak.

    Because Zabun¡¯s despotism was widely known within castle town as well, there were numerous people who thought that if he became the king this country would meet its end. Even so, when they found out that, far from being just disinherited, this foolish prince was proven to be a fake one and that he would face punishment for his crimes up until now, the townspeople were delighted. He must have been deeply hated, I suppose.

    ¡¸And, what was the treatment of those three£¿Was it death penalty as I suspected?¡¹

    ¡¸No. It was an even more heavy punishment. Otherwise, the people who lost their lives because of them wouldn¡¯t rest in peace¡¹

    ¡¸When you say ¡°Even more heavy punishment¡±......¡¹

    ¡¸They were made to wear [ve Cors] that Zabun was carrying. Then they were sold to the ve merchant from Sandora¡¹

    Still, that¡¯s..... severe, you know....

    It is said that anyone can be sold over to the traders managing the mining operations in Sandora. Apparently, over there, the majority of ves who are made to work are criminal ves and they continue to do forcedbor almost from the morning to the evening. With the escape being almost impossible, it is said to be just like prison.

    ¡¸As for Zabun who has never done any manualbor, it should be a hell, right? However, it was absolutely necessary to do this. If one does not taste and carry on the crime one hasmitted, the people who have died won¡¯t consent either¡¹

    In a certain meaning, it can surely be called a frightfully cruel punishment as well as a generous one. Though it seems to be a hell on earth, just continue living is more preferable. But, that depends on the feelings of the person in question.

    Ending their lives as criminal lives.... that¡¯s the extent of the crime they havemitted. I do not hold any feelings of sympathy towards them.

    ¡¸Touya-dono, isn¡¯t it about time?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, excuse me. I was deep in thoughts¡¹

    Clearing his throat, The King of Belfast raises from his chair. And, looking over the heads of countries currently present in this ce, he began to announce today¡¯s agenda.

    ¡¸Those who do not approve of Rynie Kingdom joining the western alliance should raise their hands¡¹

    Belfast, Rifurizu, Misumido, Regulus, Ramisshu. Not a single hands was raised among all the representatives. Naturally, I have no objections.

    ¡¸So, let¡¯s wee Rynie Kingdom as a member of western alliance¡¹

    Whether it was from the apuse by everyone, Cloud, the new king of Rynie Kingdom, silently bowed. With this, he should receive an assistance to some extent from each nation. Though the extent of this help won¡¯t be such that they overstrain themselves in the end.

    ¡¸And, with the today¡¯s agenda also being closed¡¹

    ¡¸Shall we proceed with ¡¸Deepening friendship¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, this time I won¡¯t lose £¡¡¹

    Again, this pattern? ! It is usually once per month, however, this time there was a turmoil in Rynie. Though immediately going to y might be enjoyable. Apanying the King of Belfast and The Beast King of Misumido, I try to leave the conference room.

    ¡¸Touya-dono, are the participants already at the stadium£¿¡¹

    ¡¸......I have already moved them. Or rather, please tell me about it in advance......¡¹

    Staring at both people, I breath a small sigh.

    ¡¸Today, the ns are to go to the match held between Misumido and Belfast. The King of Rynie shoulde as well¡¹

    ¡¸A match? Is it a fencing match?¡¹

    ¡¸It is baseball match, baseball£¡ Do you not know about it? In the case, I will teach you the rules, let¡¯s go at once!¡¹

    Cloud was taken by Emperor of Regulus and Monarch of Rifurizu. Has the Ramisshu Pope also taken interest in it? Or was she worried about the young king? She followed the three people.

    Rather, during what time was this match decided upon. They abruptly requested [To transfer the members of both countries to the baseball stadium because there will be a match after the meeting] all of sudden. Am I a substitute for a bus? Well, that¡¯s fine.

    When I told of this to our knights, everyone looked forward to it. Those not being on a guard duty or something else, have they not gone to the stadium already?

    A baseball match... Shall I make a popcorn then? The one with caramel or something. I should be able to make lots of it if I do so with magic. Since we will be thirsty with just it, shall I make a beer server as well? Oya? Won¡¯t this be a business?

    While I was thinking about this and going towards castle¡¯s kitchen, I heard a noisily rushing footsteps approaching from behind. This pattern.... !

    ¡¸Touyaaaaaaa£¡£¡¡¹

    ¡¸Gufuu£¡£¿¡¹

    On me, who was in the middle of turning, a strong tacklended to my side. It hurts more than earlier!

    ¡¸I have heard from father£¡ You have beaten the foolish prince hard for my sake! As I thought, Touya is the best! The best husband (tl: danna-sama) for me ! ¡¹

    Suu clings to the head of the fallen me. Well, it wasn¡¯t me who hit him, it was Cloud.

    ¡¸I mean, I certainly could not hand over Suu to that foolish prince, but about being a husband... ¡¹

    ¡¸Father have said that Touya have approved of me......£¿Or is it still no good.....?¡¹

    Mu~u. Don¡¯t make such a sobbing face.... With this, Suu might also be one of 9 brides that professor Babylon had told about.....

    There are already as many as 5 people, and I feel that only now. Everyone said gave their approval saying they don¡¯t mind. Haa...... Is it only weighing on me, I wonder.

    Suu is cute, energetic; her face is not bad. Though she is a bit whimsical sometimes, it is on tolerable level. I am sure that when she bes adult, she will be a beautiful woman.

    Right now, I still don¡¯t see her as anything but a little sister, but eventually, I feel I might end up thinking of her the same way I think of the rest of girls. No, not ¡°maybe¡±, absolutely. It is the same with Yumina.

    ¡¸U......¡¹

    No good ! If I don¡¯t say anything, Suu will end up crying.

    ¡¸Just like with everyone else, I won¡¯t marry before I be 18, will that still be fine?¡¹

    ¡¸O~Of course, I don¡¯t mind ! Thank you, Touya!¡¹

    Once again, Suu leaps to my head and hugs me with her small arms...... I guess, I have to make her happy.

    Holding Suu in my arms as she was, we went towards the kitchen in order to make popcorn.

    ===================Scene-Change==========================

    In the end, the sales of popcorn and beer were very good making them popr. Though I prepared popcorn with caramel vor and with simple salty taste, and the people who bought the salty one were numerous in the beginning, there more people who bought the popcorn with caramel vor before long. The popcorn itself does exist in this world as well, however, the caramel appeared unusual. Though it is not like the sugar itself doesn¡¯t exist. It feels strange.

    As for beer, I have prepared the wooden cups, but if someone have brought their own beer mug or something, I have decided to discount the price by one third. Though the paper cup would be fine, the rubber cup might not be. In case of the wooden cup, it can be useful if one brings it home; it won¡¯t be useless. And it allows to have a second helping as well.

    Since it went like this, we might want to sell hot dogs or hamburgers as well....

    As I was thinking about it, Alba-san had risen before me, holding a popcorn and swinging his hand and tail while smiling. His sense in regards to trade is abnormal.......

    Well, as a merchant, his business is a proper one, and because it is not like he earns money excessively I can rely on him, right? And since he is also not employed by Misumido, his position allows him to do as he pleases.

    As I will negotiate with Alba-san afterwards, let¡¯s go watch the match now. When I go to VIP seats located in the transparent box established behind the back screen in high ce, the Monarch of Rifurizu, Emperor of Regulus, King of Rynie and Ramisshu Pope are already there watching the game while eating popcorn.

    In their surroundings, the knights ofmander ss of each country are assuming the defense. The knightmander of Regulus Empire, the one-eyed Gaspar-san was holding the [me Spear] which he had won in the bingo tournament held during the party some time ago. Well, but then, it is made so that the magic in being invalidated in the circumference around this VIP seats, it is just an ordinary spear right now.

    ¡¸What do you think, of this game£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, Sovereign King of Brunhild£¡Well, it is surely interesting ! One day, when country will have a surplus as well, I want to show our citizens this game !¡¹

    Being somewhat excited, Prince Cloud¡¯s... King Cloud¡¯s eyes are shining.

    ¡¸And, which side will win? ¡¹

    ¡¸The second half of seventh inning, Misumido will win with 3-to-2. That¡¯s because the physical abilities of therianthropes are extraordinary. The usual three-base-hit will be finished with inside-the-park homerun¡¹

    ¡¸However, Belfast won¡¯t be defeated. That pitcher¡¯s forte are curve balls. Should that fellow go out, it will be difficult for Misumido to score points further ¡¹

    Emperor and Monarch were giving the exnations of the situation. For Belfast, they need just one point. Next to the three man watching the game in daze, Ramisshu Pope was eating the caramel popcorn with crunching sounds.

    ¡¸Ano, Touya-sama¡¹

    ¡¸And yet I have already asked you to stop with ¡°-sama¡±......¡¹

    ¡¸No-no, I cannot call the one bring the message of [That gentleman] like that. By the way, this food called ¡°caramel¡±, can our country produce it as well? ¡¹

    ¡¸You can. Because it is simple to make. Since I will transfer the recipe on paper, please hand it to the castle¡¯s cook. Ah, there is a toffee I have made some time ago at the kitchen, how about trying it?¡¹

    Taking out several pieces of caramel (toffee) rolled in paper from [Storage], I hand them over. When Her Eminence The Pope throws one into her mouth, she makes an astonished face and continues chewing on it.

    ¡¸Delicious.... ! The children will surely be delighted with this. I want to give it out to the children from orphanages¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s good. Then, I will write the recipe for it as well, you know. If the children can ept it with pleasure, that the most......¡¹

    And, at this moment, I felt the motionless nces of three people looking this way from behind the back of the Pope. Even if you make such a greedy-looking faces.

    I hand the caramel to the Emperor of Regulus¡¯s group as well. At once, they throw it into their mouths, and start making chewing sounds with a smiling faces. Continuing after them, I also hand over a piece to everyone standing on guard of the box¡¯s exterior. Because I know this flickering look, okay?

    The match progresses with the same score of 3-to-2 till the second half of ninth inning, Belfast is attacking, one out, runner is in the first base. If they get a homerun, it may be possible for them to win after seemingly certain defeat.

    And, around this time, someone noisily turned up in the VIP seats. For a moment, the nervousness shot through the guards, but, because the one who appeared was Lime-san, the butler of our house, they rxed at once. Rather than that, it is surely rare. It is somewhat a first time for me to see Lime-saning in such a quick pace.

    ¡¸Did something happen£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Some time ago... through the gate mirror... from Belfast... it... hase¡¹

    His breathing is rough. He came in a great hurry. Opening the piece of paper given to me by Lime-san, I look through it. Eh !?

    ¡¸This is..... serious £¡¡¹

    Using the [Gate], I tried to jump to Belfast¡¯s bench at once, but I forgot that the magic is being invalidated here. I separate from the seats in hot haste and when I go outside the range, I move to Belfast¡¯s bench using the [Gate] once again.

    Side-to-side, standing just like a baseball manager, while being apanied his younger brother Duke Ortlinde, His Majesty The King who is ring at the game field bes dazzled at my sudden appearance.

    ¡¸Uou, is it Touya-dono? What¡¯s wrong? Did youe to help us? ¡¹

    ¡¸It is not about that! It is being born !¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Being born? Who? ¡¹

    How slow ! Rather than the king who was staring nking not understanding what I just said, His Highness the Duke who was standing next to him raised his voice with [Ooh ! ] .

    ¡¸¡±His Majesty¡¯s child is being born¡± ¨C is what I try to say £¡A message hase from Belfast stating that thebor pains have started some time ago! ¡¹

    ¡¸Hee~...., Wha~, WHAAAAAAAAT ! ?¡¹

    So slow !

 Chapter 142: Birth, and naming

    Arc 18: Two Princes

    Chapter 142: Birth, and naming

    ¡°I guess, it is about time¡± ¨C is what I was thinking, but I never imagined this kind of timing. For the time being, I send the panicking His Majesty The King of Belfast to Belfast castle with the [Gate] and entrust the Duke to take care of the game. Well, after this, the game will end ordingly whether because of sudden reversal with 2 outs or not, but it can wait.

    In the room of the royal castle, the childbirth has already begun, and we couldn¡¯t go in. I could still understand my case, but they have made no exception even for the king who is the husband to go in as well. Do they absolutely forbid any man? Or is it a custom of the royal family? Or is it to ward off evil or something? Well, even if I went in, I couldn¡¯t lend them a hand or something in any case.

    For now, we decide to wait in the room next to the neighboring room, while opening one of the rooms. It seems to be consideration in order to not hear the voice, but, asionally, the painful-sounding voice of Queen-sama was still faintly heard....

    Leaving behind the aimlessly loitering King walking through the room, I open [Gate] and call Yumina and others. Since it is the birth of a younger brother or sister as far as Yumina is concerned.

    Yumina immediately faced towards the ce where Queen-sama was. The others also went there to help. In the end, me and His Majesty The King were left behind.

    Even if it goes like this, it can¡¯t be helped, so I leave Kohaku here in order to contact me when something happens and return to Brunhild for a moment.

    The match ended with the win of Misumido with the same 3-to-2 score. Sending back each yer to their countries, I sent the kings back as well. Though I was strongly worried about the childbirth, I promised to send a letter from the gate mirror from here when the child is born, and then I returned.

    When wee back to Belfast castle with Duke Ortlinde and Suu, His Majesty The King has been restless ever since, seemingly because it is not yet born.

    ¡¸It surely takes some time, right?......¡¹

    ¡¸In Yumina case, she was born immediately. I feel it is proceeding a bit slow as well......¡¹

    In essence, not even 1 hour has passed, but it feels as incredibly long. Towards on asionally heard painful-sounding voice of the Queen-sama, he shudders every time. I guess, at such times, even if you are a man, you feel helpless and don¡¯t know what to do as well....

    Rather, supposing that it was my child being born, I don¡¯t think I could have a confidence to be able to endure it if it was the voice of my wife..... No, wait a minute. If it is by what professor Babylon have said, does that mean that I will wee the birth of at least 9 of my children as well?

    ¡¸Unimaginable......¡¹

    His Majesty The King is going back and forth aimlessly through the room since a while ago, will I also be doing the same thing in several years?... is what I was thinking as I nkly followed him with my eyes.

    In the first ce, I wonder for how many hours does childbirth proceed? The moment I tried to search the in my smartphone, I faintly heard an energetic voice going ¡°Ogyaa, Ogyaa¡±.

    His Majesty the King storms out of the room with a bang. Following after him in hot haste, we also run until the door to the room of Queen-sama.

    As one would expect, even His Majesty The King was not able to jump inside, and as we were waiting for someone to go out from inside the room, Lindsey¡¯s head showed up after the door was opened.

    ¡¸...Was born. A healthy boy, that is. Both mother and child are, healthy¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Is that so! ! It is a boy? ! !¡¹

    His Majesty The King delightfully enters the room. Considering that it is probably impolite to see the Queen who has just given birth to a child, me and duke decided to wait in the corridor.

    ¡¸A boy.... a prince... With this, the possibility for Touya-dono to be this country¡¯s king has be nonexistent. I even feel that it is slightly regrettable¡¹

    ¡¸Please give up on that. On this happy asion¡¹

    Though I don¡¯t grasp what the Duke has said as a joke, honestly, me being relieved as true as well. With this, everything will be settled peacefully.

    Before long, the door opens, and his Majesty The King showed up, embracing a baby wrapped up in pure white cloth.

    ¡¸Behold £¡The heir of our kingdom!¡¹

    ¡¸Congrattions, Elder brother¡¹

    ¡¸Congrattions¡¹

    A new-born baby was full of wrinkles, frankly, he looked just like a monkey. However, he surely is tiny. Like he will break if you hold him in arms. Tentatively, he will be my brother-inw.

    (TL: a monkey, this case is a lost one)

    ¡¸With this, you see, Touya-dono. We would like for you to be this child¡¯s godparent, and do you know any good name?¡¹

    (TL: It isn¡¯t explicitly noted whether he speaks on behalf of himself or him and his wife, but I suppose it is both, so he goes ¡®we¡¯)

    ¡¸Eh! ? Me? ¡¹

    If you say something like this..... E~to, his elder sister is Yumina, right? N~..... Ah.

    ¡¸Yamato (¥ä¥Þ¥È)...... how about it ?¡¹

    ¡¸Yamato...... Yamato, is it. Yamato Ernes Belfast..... Yes, not bad. Not bad at all. Okay, this child will be Yamato. Prince Yamato!¡¹

    The name of ¡®Yumina¡¯ is just made by raising the letters in sybary order. Well, if we take [Yamato (´óºÍ)], it is a powerful-sounding name. It may not be that bad. Though if we take the battleship with the same name, the omen might not be very good, but this is a different world and I probably should not worry about it.

    (TL: concerning the name Yumina. If one references the table for katakana letters, each syble in ¡°Yu-mi-na¡± is located before the previous one, thus it is as if the name is an ascending. the name ¡°Ya-ma-to¡± is the same, each next syble is higher than previous, that¡¯s most likely what MC meant)

    His Majesty The king raises the prince Yamato high and makes a delighted expression.

    ¡¸Fueeee...... Ogyaaaaa......¡¹

    ¡¸Uwawawawawa¡¹

    Was he surprised after having been raised this high? ¨C the prince began to cry particrly greatly and His Majesty The King returns to the room in panic. He is probably frolicking way too much. When the child is born, does the parent be like this, I wonder. Children, they are incredible.

    ========================Scene-Change==========================

    After that, the announcement of birth of prince was immediately aplished.

    Those news, announced in the evening, have spread through the castle town in a blink of an eye, and the streets were overflowed with people celebrating it during the night. I was also allowed to raise who knows how many fireworks as my congrattion. (Technically, they are being dropped from Babylon, but still)

    At the same time, the engagement of the princess Yumina was announced as well. The partner being an emerging dukedom. In other words, me. It seems to be a considerate topic here too.

    If one tries to describe it, it seems to be like a kind of sess story about the person rising as adventurer, bing a king and marrying a princess. It said to be announced grandly in the guild and enliven things up.

    Furthermore, it was not just Yumina, the engagement of Rushia, the third princess of Regulus Empire, was announced as well. Probably, it is being announced simrly in the empire as well.

    Henceforth, I think the citizens feel that it will result in a profound allied rtionship between Belfast and Regulus.

    With exception of those two, everyone else didn¡¯t have an announcement, but they didn¡¯t mind that situation. But, only Suu was getting sulky a bit.

    Suu has just been recognized as a fiancee, but as one would expect, I still can¡¯t have a resolve to take her back to Brunhild dukedom. Duke and his wife Ellen will probably get lonely.

    That¡¯s why, I made sure for her to be able toe and go freely by connecting the newly prepared room for Suu in Brunhild with her room in the residence of Ortlinde with [Gate]. ¡°Come to y at any time¡± ¨C is what I said to her.

    ¡¸Haa.... That¡¯s good that he was born safely, right?¡¹ (Elsie, most likely)

    ¡¸Me, I was impressed there for a moment ~degozaru ......¡¹ (Yae)

    Everyone, who witnessed the birth of prince Yamato, was sitting on couch being exhausted in the guest room provided for us. Yumina and Suu are not here; Elsie, Lindsey, Yae and Rue might be savouring the joy and relief.

    ¡¸...We also, will eventually give birth to children, right?¡¹

    Towards the murmur, released by Lindsey in a whisper, everyone starts to blush and avert their eyes in different directions. What¡¯s with this atmosphere. Even I am bing red.

    Anyway, that day, the great festival was held on the streets. The alcohol was distributed from the royal pce, and everyone was congratting the birth of the prince.

    The letters of celebration towards the birth of prince havee from each nation via gate mirror, and His Majesty The King has been smiling. I must not be like that, so I have to be somewhat careful¡± ¨C is what I swore to my heart.

    (TL: sounds weird, he is happy, what¡¯s wrong.... japanese mentality? or did I mess up with intentions....)

    ========================Scene-Change=========================

    Now then, the problem in Rynie Kingdom has been taken care of, and the prince Yamato of Belfast has been born, I thought that I could take a breather now.

    ¡¸I am called Furuuru. His Majesty the Sovereign King, for me receiving your help, thank you ~gozaimasu¡¹

    ¡¸Aah..... Well, I don¡¯t mind it, so it is fine already¡¹

    Before my eyes was standing a woman with light brown bob-cut hair. Is she about 20 years old? She is a woman-ve released from that Zabun. Honestly, I forgot about her....

    (TL: Wait, let me get this clear, he rescued her, then rescued mother of Cloud, plotted a rebellion, crowned Cloud, took care of Zabun, had Rynie join an alliance, had fun during baseball (and making popcorn), awaited a childbirth,unched fireworks, in a span of approx. a week. Does he have an attention span of a bird or something? :)))))

    I guess it is because it has been noisy for some while. Apparently, Furuuru-san had been staying in our castle since that time and was able to meet me today atst. Or rather, I remembered about her.

    ¡¸Zabun was sent to Sandora¡¯s mine as a criminal ve. You are already free. If you want to return to your hometown, I will send you off......¡¹

    ¡¸No, please, let me work in this country as well. My hometown won¡¯t be attacked by thieves anymore, and I don¡¯t want to return to Rynie Kingdom as well ¡¹

    Well, she was paraded about as a ve in that country, so...... Even if the king is different, she might recall an unpleasant memories.

    ¡¸I guess so..... Then, there is an inn of acquaintance of mine in castle town, so will you try working there?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Please treat me well !¡¹

    Thus, I have decided to ask to employ Furuuru-san at [Silver Moon] after speaking about her circumstances. Because Mika-san had taken up on the offer immediately, I was saved.

    Though I don¡¯t mean it as a reward, I have presented her with several deluxe potion made in [Alchemy Building]. In case the wounded people show up, they might be necessary.

    ¡¸How about customers? Does the inn yield a profit?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess, if I am to say whether it is profitable, it is indeed profitable. There are almost no empty rooms after all. There are many travelersing from the trade room between Belfast and Regulus. Ah, I heard a strange story, you know¡¹

    ¡¸Strange story£¿¡¹

    In essence, while Brunhild branch of [Silver Moon] is an inn, it is the ce of intelligence gathering. Almost all workers are Takeda shinobi, and they observe suspicious people, listen to news of the world and do other stuff like that; they are carrying out the duty of collecting information.

    ¡¸You see, there is a vige in the southern part of Rodomeamonwealth, and it is said that a magic beast with a crystal-like body has appeared there. I was told that, with the size about that or any bear, its form is that of praying mantis¡¹

    ¡¸......£¡¡¹

    Fureizu. Based on its size, it is a lower ss...... It is probably simr type to that cricket-type we have meet by chance the first time.

    ¡¸And, what have happened with that magic beast?¡¹

    ¡¸I was told, that, apparently, a subjugation party was formed by the guild and they exterminated it. But, the vige was destroyed, and subjugation party also had taken a considerable damage¡¹

    They have brought it down, you say? If it is lower ss Fureizu, it might not be impossible to defeat it somehow, I guess.

    However, Fureizu, though it is little by little, are starting to appear in this world. Does the world barrier be unable to hold them off?

    Though it seems End didn¡¯t appear, he might dare to disregard the lower ss Fureizu.

    ¡¸I guess I have to hurry for several reasons ¡¹

    I request Mika-san to take care of Furuuru-san and open [Gate] to [Babylon].

 Chapter 143: The Startup, and The Test Run

    Arc 19: With Preparations, There is No Need to Worry

    Chapter 143: The Startup, and The Test Run

    [So this is the so-called Ether Liquid?]

    [That] object Flora gave me is a transparent PET bottle containing an emerald green colored liquid that is about 500 ml. It¡¯s that something simr to melon soda. I think I would have likely drunk it if there was shaved ice floating inside the bottle.

    [For how long can a Frame Gear be operated with this amount?]

    [About one month ~no]

    [That¡¯s surprisingly long....... I seriously thought it will onlyst for around 1 or 2 hours]

    It has low fuel consumption that can¡¯t bepared with using other sources like gasoline or kerosene. Nope, isn¡¯t it the opposite if I consider the source? It is outrageously expensive.

    [Although I said that Ether Liquid is a fuel, this liquid, in reality, is simr to the blood vessels or nerves of the human body when talking about it from the human point of view ~no. It is like a catalyst that spreads the pilot¡¯s intentions and reactions to every corner of the unit ~no]

    [If this liquid function is like the blood vessels or nerves of the unit, will this amount be enough? I think the more may be necessary.....]

    [There is no problem ~no. There is actually a tube inside the unit. It¡¯s not like we are pouring the liquid into the whole body]

    To be frank, I don¡¯t really get it. Well, it is probably a frame gear, but it¡¯s not different from a tool no matter what. I can move it even if I don¡¯t know the structure or the system. I guess it¡¯s fine to entrust it to the experts when it breaks.

    [And, how many did you make ~no]

    [There¡¯s only this one for the moment ~no. However, I can make a total of ten bottles of liquid one by one from tomorrow onwards. As for the prepared Ether Ore... I can make another set of ten if I use the other magic stones ~no]

    For ten frame gears...... Would I also have ten months with those? Let¡¯s just say this is alright for now.

    After leaving the [Alchemy Building] behind, I went towards Monica in the [Hangar] this time while carrying the Ether Liquid that was made just a while ago.

    Once she received the bottle of liquid, she went towards the mass-produced type frame gear, opened the rear armor of the frame gear named [Chevalier], and ced the tube there without doing anything else. With a ¡®Pushuu¡¯ sound, I then heard the sound of airing out, and the contents of the bottle containing the emerald green liquid flowed inside.

    [Yossha! The Frame Gear can be started anytime with this. But, give me break of moving it in here, Master. It may scratch my beloved [Hangar] if you fall]

    And who on earth was the one that gave a blow to its beloved [Hangar] with a spanner wrench!?

    Nheless, It is definitely bad to move it in here. I would like to take it to the ground in the Dukedom and do the startup experiment, but what should I do?

    Wouldn¡¯t it be bad to expose the frame gear to the eyes of the public? Nope. Perhaps I should announce it for the sake of the time when Fureizu attacks. I didn¡¯t want to think about it, but I may be limited to only defending Brunhild in case a massive invasion urs. The cooperation of each country would be needed by all means.

    Though I don¡¯t need to inform them about the Fureizu since it might cause unnecessary confusion for now, It¡¯s possible for me to announce that something like a Frame Gear actually exists. In fact, this is also somehow like an artifact. It won¡¯t be strange even if it exists.

    ¡°The problem is obtaining a frame gear, and the troublesome countries will approach to interfere¡± ¨C is what I say but......

    I don¡¯t think I need to worry about the countries within the western alliance. If they do something like that, they know what kind of retribution awaits. At most, they will ask as hard as possible to let them ride on it.

    Well, in reality, any country besides those countries in the western alliance who will try to meddle will go through a bitter experience. A robbery is also impossible since the Frame Gears are usually stored inside Bablyon.

    Okay, let¡¯s lower the unit to the ground and start it up for testing. I will not cover it, but for the time being, shall we do the debut only within our house knights?

    ================Scene Change================

    [Your Majesty......This is.......]

    [Ooooh~! It is the real thing! It is the real frame gear! Are you the one who made it, Heika!?]

    [This, isn¡¯t an illusion, right.......?]

    There the knightmander and the vicemanders are standing with dropped-open mouths and are absent-mindedly watching Chevalier standing in the ins of the Duchy. Some citizens, who also can¡¯t say anything, are mixed in with the knights. Well, that¡¯s because it stands out.

    [Oioi, what is that?....... Does that thing move?]

    [That what he is probably trying to test out right now. However, youngster, what an outrageous thing he made....... ]

    Yamagata-ossan and Baba-jiisan muttered while having the same face as everyone was looking at Chevalier. Though the truth is that it is not me who has made it.

    They somehow think that I am the one who has personally made this as well probably because I always make various things with [Modeling]. Well, I will not correct it though.

    ¡¶Kougyoku, is Yae¡¯s preparation okay?¡·

    ¡¶She is alright. She is saying she can move at any time¡·

    Yae and Kougyoku have boarded Chevalier. Since there are nomunication devices presently installed, I have had Kougyoku ride inside it as well as an alternative. Of course, it doesn¡¯t bother me to just summon another beast just for that.

    I have to deal with this unless I make amunication device formunication between units or external speakers. Shall I ask Rosettater?

    ¡¶Good. Well then. Chevalier, Launch!¡·

    While humming a ¡®Hyuooooo¡¯ sound, I hear a sound of something rotating, and the light appears in every part of the frame. Is it in the stage of being powered up? A warm wind is blowing out from the gaps of the legs and chest.

    Eventually, the right leg of Chevalier moves forward slowly, taking one heavy thud step.

    [It moved.......]

    Who was the one that said that? Those words surely expressed the feelings of everyone who were here.

    Chevalier walked forward with another step. It advanced forward at the same speed, made a U-turn, and came back here at this moment.

    It made another round once more and this time, it walked faster. Each time it walked, a heavy vibration transmitted with every ¡®thud¡¯ and ¡®thud¡¯.

    ¡¶Good, this much should be fine for footwork. Try moving the upper body this time¡·

    Chevalier halted ording to my instructions, and this time it slowly pulled out the sword equipped to its waist. It took a ¡®Joudan¡¯ stand, then a ¡¯Furioroshi¡¯, and a ¡®Nagiharai¡¯, and demonstrated a sword dance in sequence. Un. It seems there is no problem.

    If I have to say why I have chosen Yae as the test pilot, it is because she is the one with the least amount of magic. If Yae can move it freely, then the other people will also be able to move it.

    And then, Chevalier who demonstrated its swordy lost its bnce and toppled to the side. A remarkablyrge shock transmitted to us from the ground.

    ¡¶Yae! Kougyoku! Are you alright!?¡·

    ¡¶tatata....... I am alright ~degozaru. It has more shock mitigation than I have thought. Even though, it was a beautiful fall ~degozaru. I only hit my elbow as I panicked a little ~degozaru¡·

    Yae voice reached me through Kougyoku. I am d she is okay. Now that I think about it, Rosetta has said earlier that ¡°at the time Frame Gear starts up, several magic shields are formed around the cockpit to mitigate the impact to some extent¡±. Does it mean that the amount of shock that has been emitted is just nothing?

    Chevalier stands up again and walks towards here. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any crack in the armor or any part dented. It is quite tough.

    Then Chevalier stops just before us. The chest armor springs up, and Yae and Kougyoku appear from inside. Then, only a thunderous shout of joy breaks out from all of the knights. Uoo, I got startled!

    Yae waved her hand in response to that. Hey, get off it faster.

    [How was it?]

    I ask Yae who finally got off about her impressions of the ride.

    [I suppose it was easier to move that what I had expected ~degozaru. I thought that it would shake considerably ~degozaru. But the shaking wasn¡¯t particrly that much. It isn¡¯t that different from the Frame Unit at all ~degozaru]

    I see. Does the shock absorbing function around the cockpit suppress the shaking even when walking? Will Lindsey who is weak in boats feel relieved in this case?

    When I was thinking about those things, I once again heard the sound of the Frame Gear starting up with ¡®Hyuooooo¡¯ sound. I saw Chevalier started to move again when I turned around.

    [Naa! Who!?]

    [I am sorry, but Onee-chan selfishly.......]

    Lindsey embarrassedly apologized. Is it Elsie?! When did she......? Damn it! It¡¯s my turn next time!

    I was robbed of a man¡¯s lifetime dream to ride a huge robot. I yielded the first time in favor of Yae since I wanted to find out if a problem would ur due to the amount of magical power even if I wanted to confirm its movement. But I didn¡¯t n on yielding the second time to another person!

    I stamped my feet to the ground while looking at Chevalier that started to run for the first time. Aa mou! What good movements it has!

    While doing what seemed to be fist attacks and kicks like a melee fighter and jumping up and down, it moved without any difficulty even though it was doing acrobatic movements. This thing called Frame Gear is amazing.

    She came back to us not before long maybe because she was satisfied with it. The chest armor bounced up, and Elsie jumped off from inside Chevalier.

    [Iya~, It was good! It moved exactly as I desired. It was worth practising it over with the frame unit.]

    [Oh yeah, that was good! Or rather, Didn¡¯t I say that it was my turn next!?]

    [Don¡¯t mind the small details. You should pose a little more dignified ~yo. Aren¡¯t you the king?]

    [Look who¡¯s talking. Even though you knew how much I wanted to ride this one. You can¡¯t take me out of my turn!]

    The reminded me of something before when I was lining up at a bus stop. There was Oba-san who rode the bus from the side while acting like she was looking at the schedule. That was the worst. I wonder if she felt ashamed for that. No one should cut turns. Even the Kindergartners know that.

    When that unpleasant memory surfaced, I again heard the sound of Chevalier starting up with a ¡®Hyuooooo¡¯ sound once more! Uee!?

    [Heeeeey~, whoooooo!?]

    When I turned around, I saw Chevalier started to walk again. Whyyyy!? I-didn¡¯t ride it yet!?

    [Who is the one riding it!? Hey!?]

    [Norun-san said, [Next is me!]]

    Yae answered while drawing back a little when I suddenly asked. Unuu! That damn wolf girl! She is restless despite being the vicemander!

    Haa, before I became aware of it, everyone suddenly lined up. Eh!? Say, is this the riding order!? What about my turn!?

    Since I said [cutting turn is not good], I, therefore, can¡¯t possibly push everyone who lined up to the side while saying I am the king.....! Unnunnunuuu........!

    Having said that, I then lined up at the end of the line. It was clearly seen as everybody noticed that and gave their turns to me. That by itself made me look pathetic! It looked like I¡¯m forcing them!

    Today, I have no choice but to give up...... Don¡¯t I? Uuuu. Damn it.

    How did it turn like this?

 Chapter 144: The Guild Master and The Behemoth

    Arc 19: With Preparations, There is No Need to Worry

    Chapter 144: The Guild Master and The Behemoth

    Now then. After doing something like a debut of Frame Gear, the rate of operations of Frame Unit, which is the dedicated simtor located in game room, became outrageous.

    Naturally, it¡¯s because this room is scheduled to the bitter end for the use of the order of knights after their training menu is finished and when they are otherwise free on their off-duty days. This time it has been decided that they are substantially going to do a training on Frame Gear after they are done with the training of the knight order.

    It had reached the point wherein I thought it might be bad if there was aw in this world simr to a ¡°Labor Standards Act¡± even if I said so myself. Well, it¡¯s not like I am making them do the training since everyone is doing it out of their own free will.

    There were also people who weren¡¯t very much interested like Baba-jiisan or Naito-ossan, who, until the end, were still treating it as if it¡¯s a game. The Frame Gear is my individual property rather than the country¡¯s property, so they have no idea whether to use it or not.

    As long as intermediate or higher ss of Fureizu don¡¯te out, the Frame Gear won¡¯t be used.

    Is what I have been thinking though deep inside.

    ==========================Scene-Change==========================

    ¡¸I am d to have been made as your acquaintance, Your Majesty Sovereign King of Brunhild Dukedom. The guild master in charge of supervising of adventurer guild is me, I am called Rerisha Mirian¡¹

    I am looking at a woman who¡¯s about 20 years old and is lowering her head inside the audience room. She has long golden hair and white skin and she¡¯s wearing a light pastel green mantle with a small silver sword on her waist.

    She has well-featured looks, yet what has attracted my eyes is not her good looks but rather, her long sharp ears...

    ¡¸Is it your first time seeing an elf£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, excuse me.¡¹

    I reflexively apologized while making a radiant smile. As I¡¯ve thought, she¡¯s an elf. So there are elves existing in this world.

    If it¡¯s my meager knowledge regarding fantasy, they are a race whose forte are bows and magic, their kind has long lives since they inhabit the forests. However, I don¡¯t know whether this knowledge is applicable to this world or not.

    There is a chance that this person¡¯s age might not be the same with her looks in the same way as Rin who is from the fairy tribe.

    ¡¸We take the most pride in his Majesty who has be a king and who is acting as one of the few silver rank adventurers of our adventurer guild¡¹

    ¡¸No, it only happened that way because of chance. There is a considerable reason...... ¡¹

    N~, It is somehow difficult to exin. I have a feeling that I am being appraised. Well, It is not diforting though.

    ¡¸E~to, and what is your business today£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Ha. I have arrived here with this visit. This humble me would like to establish a branch of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild here in this Brunhild Dukedom as well¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? But there are almost no magic beasts in the vicinity, you know?¡¹

    It¡¯s because we had exhaustively hunted them during the time the nation was founded. They more or less maye here from other ces since a considerable time has passed since then.

    ¡¸Pardon me for saying so, but the work the guild does is not just subjugation of magic beasts. The true essence of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild is mediating the requests received from troubled citizens to the adventurers every day.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    Come to think of it, it might have been so. It is not just a subjugation of demon beasts that can be particrly done, but there are also requests from the misceneous category as well. They be assistants to trouble people even though it isn¡¯t a work that has daily employment, and it is a talk that¡¯s appreciated by people who want money.

    The remuneration is small if it¡¯spared to requests belonging to the subjugation category, so it might be difficult to earn a living by being just an adventurer and live in our country.

    ¡¸I understand. I don¡¯t think there will be any particr problem as well. Now, it would be so kind of you to consult with our Naito in regards to the ce for construction and other important matters¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. And, there is one more request¡¹

    N? One more? The Elf Guildmaster raises her head and shows a peaceful smile as she starts to talk.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a request from the guild to the silver rank adventurer, Mochizuki Touya-sama. We would like you to subjugate a behemoth.¡¹

    ¡¸A behemoth, you say £¡£¿¡¹

    Kousaka-san, who is waiting next to the throne, raises his voice in surprise way before I can even answer. What is it? I inquire it from Kousaka-san since I don¡¯t understand what it is.

    ¡¸What¡¯s a behemoth£¿¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a gigantic magic beast as the name implies. It¡¯s fine to call it a mutated type as well, but there are rare asions when an individualrger than the regr type appears. It¡¯s also said that the size can reach that of arge mansion¡¹

    What the heck is that thing? Isn¡¯t that a monster? Does something like that really exist? But it looks like it won¡¯t appear this frequently since it¡¯s said to be a mutated type.

    ¡¸Normally, a behemoth is being regarded as a dangerous magic beast due to the growth process it possesses, and it¡¯s subjugated immediately in most cases. However, there are also rare cases wherein it reaches adulthood while growing in ces where people¡¯s eyes don¡¯t normally reach, like unexplored regions, high ridges or the deep seas and so on and so forth¡¹

    Rerisha-san exins these things to me. Certainly, that kind of magic beast will stand out if it is that big. The poption of this world doesn¡¯t look numerous to a certain degree, so there seem to be regions and other ces unreachable for human eyes as much as one would like to.

    ¡¸It helps a lot if they continue living quietly in those unexplored regions, but there are also some of them who shows up in viges and towns. In this case, it will have to be subjugated with the power of a whole country. Naturally, the damage will be enormous even if it¡¯s brought down, and it¡¯s impossible to measure the losses¡¹

    ¡¸Where has this behemoth appeared?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The ce of its appearance is the Great Forest Sea. However, if we rely on observer¡¯s information, this behemoth is facing straight to the east, and it¡¯s likely to eventually arrive at Lail Kingdom. There is also a town called Temu in its direction, and it will bepletely destroyed with the way things are going¡¹

    Map

    Will I be able to defeat it? Certainly, I understand it is an emergency, bute on.

    ¡¸Again, why does this requeste to my ce£¿¡¹

    ¡¸The Sovereign King of Dukedom possesses a gigantic knight or something. I wonder if the behemoth might even be defeated if that power is used¡¹

    Mu. Does she know about Frame Gear? I was thinking, ¡°Now that it is known to the public, I wonder, did ite from a contact?¡±, but I guess I didn¡¯t expect the guild to be first one to find out about it.

    Now then, what shall I do? It will still be fine even if I reject this request, but I still would feel somewhat awkward at the same time when considering the fact that a town will be eradicated.

    ¡¸Does this requestes from Lail Kingdom£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It is said the remuneration is considerably mboyant¡¹

    ¡¸Disy map. The part around Lail Kingdom. Search, Behemoth¡¹

    ¡ºRoger. Disying Map¡»

    The map rises in front of my eyes and a pin falls down on this spot. Though I have not seen the behemoth, I might be able toprehend its form with just a nce if I look for it.

    Lail Kingdom is a country to the southeast of Ramisshu Holy Kingdom. It looks like the behemoth is really moving towards the town of Temu somehow.

    It might be just the right time to test the ability of Frame Gear, but how should I go about this?... Ah.

    ¡¸Excuse me. It is about the remuneration, there is something I would like to request in addition¡¹

    ¡¸......What would you like£¿¡¹

    I enquire from Rerisha-san who is looking puzzled while searching at the map once again.

    ¡¸In this Lail Kingdom, E~to, I wonder if you can get a permission to dig up three spots. It would be nice if I could get the magic stones buried in those ces¡¹

    ¡¸I think I can probably get a permission if it¡¯s about this much, but I will try asking the other party just in case. Could you please wait a little bit?¡¹

    What does she mean by ¡°try asking¡±? Remisha-san takes out a ck board the size of a thin B6 from her breast pocket and starts filling it out using a pen. Before long, it dimly shines and the words immediately disappear.

    ¡¸What is that£¿¡¹

    ¡¸This is an artifact called the [Book of Connecting Words]. The sentences written in it are able to reach the simr [Book of Connecting Words] located far away. We are exchanging requests and other information with this... Is what I would like to say, but only a person who, to some extent, is holding a managerial position can have it since it¡¯s valuable¡¹

    Hee. Is it simr to an e-mail? It seems more convenient when ites to writing messages directly rather than the gate mirror I have made. It might not be that numerous since it has been mentioned that it¡¯s valuable...

    It can also be said that the gate mirror is superior in terms of its incapability to be mass produced since it can¡¯t be created by anyone but me. Most likely, this artifact was used during the era of the ancient civilization to exchange news.

    Wait a minute. If the item is that popr, won¡¯t Rosetta be able to create it by chance as well?

    I ask Rerisha-san to move to the reception room from audience room, because a request confirmation may take a while. Perhaps, a contact from the guild in Lail Kingdom is still going to the royal castle. In the meantime, I have decided to try to hear more about the behemoth.

    ¡¸What form does this thing called ¡°behemoth¡± have£¿¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a two-tailed scorpion if it¡¯s described in a single word, and it¡¯s being referred to as ¡°Scorpinas¡±. Their movements are slow since they are being affected by theirrge builds which can be said to all behemoths. However, the blows of its scissors are powerful and it shoots venom from the tip of its tails¡¹

    (TLC: okay, it is technically two words, but, you know, English)

    A venom? If I am not mistaken, I was told that the Frame Gear cockpit deploys a protection field to some extent, but it might probably be better to carry a shield or something.

    I ask Naito-ossan¡¯s consultation about the construction of the guild after calling him. It is nice to gather the adventurers, but I have also thought about the possibility that various troubles might ur if it¡¯s located at the center of the town. So it has been decided to build it separately a little to the west (tl: from the center).

    The bar recognized by the guild will also be built next to it apparently. Well, it has been decided in advance to build a guard station of the knight order in the vicinity since drunkards may cause some uproar.

    After this consultation, the [Book of Connecting Words] ced beside Rerisha-san brightens faintly, and words of light have appeared.

    ¡¸It seems like we have gotten permission. They hereupon renounce their ownership in regards to the magic stones harvested in those spots and don¡¯t seem to care. It also is free for use. Naturally, it will be the remuneration after the subjugation is done. The guild bes a witness to this contract as well¡¹

    All right. We will be able to mass produce a bit more Ether Liquid with those magic stones. I had thought I could apply a carving sorcery on erged magic stones fused together from small magic stones with the use of [Modelling], but it was no good. Even if they have simr color, there seem to be delicate differences between them. It looks impossible for the flow of magic to be smooth even if they are fused.

    (TL: term used is ¡®majutsu¡¯ (Ä§Ðg) and not ¡®mahou¡¯ (Ä§·¨), thus sorcery)

    It can be simr to thinking that ¡°minced meat will be a hamburger if youbine it no matter what, but it surely won¡¯t be a steak.¡±

    ¡¸Now then, I will receive this request so I will face it immediately¡¹

    ¡¸Please treat us well¡¹

    I fly to Babylon after separating from Rerisha-san, and decide to have Shizuka move fast in behemoth¡¯s direction that¡¯s moving towards Lail Kingdom. It will be better to have all of Babylon proceed there when I consider the various circumstances that are unforeseen yet.

    After this, I face towards [Hangar] without change.

    I enter the garage while passing by the one amodating the heavy gray knight Chevalier. A ck knight equipped with a shield and a mace is standing inside it.

    The characteristic of this frame arerge thorns attached to its shoulders and it is a little bigger than Chevalier. It¡¯s amander-type machine called the [Night Baron]. Its single horn stretching from its forehead particrly attracts one¡¯s attention. It wasn¡¯t originally attached there, but I attached it because it¡¯s called amander¡¯s machine.

    It seems to have 1.5 times the power of Chevalier ording to Rosetta. What a subtle number. I wonder if it will be 3 times the power if it¡¯s painted in red.

    ¡¸N~ah? What is going on, master? Babylon seems to be moving¡¹

    Monica, who is adjusting something, looks down here while riding on the shoulder of [Night Baron].

    ¡¸Monica, can [Night Baron] go out £¿¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, there shouldn¡¯t be problems since I have finished with the adjustments ~ze. Ether Liquid has already been poured in as well ~na¡¹

    All right. Then, shall I proceed with the first battle of this fellow with the behemoth as an opponent? I also wanted to test out the extent of its performance.

    Ah, that reminds me, I wonder if materials from the behemoth can be used for anything. If it is a scorpion, it should be raw materials for items belonging to the defense category (tl: of items). It also will seem to fetch a nice amount of money if those are sold. This work will be my personal pocket money since I¡¯m one of the adventurers, so I should probably do my best.

    (TLC: So in this chapter, there is an image depicting a map of the region of the world. Now, since the initial resolution of the map (multiplied by my crappy photoshop skills) is kinda small, I did the best I could to stuff all trantions (and mentions) of known locations thus far. To remind you, the capital or Regulus Empire ¨C Gararia. Misumido Kingdom ¨C Beliju, Ramisshu Holy Kingdom ¨C Isura, Sandora Kingdom ¨C Kyurei. Temu is just a city in Lail Kingdom and not a capital. Also note that Rodomea Commonwealth has not been encountered and its name is yet to be decided upon. It can be Rodomea Federation for all we know)

 Chapter 145: The Scorpion, and The Request for Cooperation

    Arc 19: With Preparations, There is No Need to Worry

    Chapter 145: The Scorpion, and The Request for Cooperation

    We fly to the skies above Ramisshu Holy Kingdom with Babylon, and now approach Great Forest Sea. Soon, we will finally reach the ce where the aforementioned behemoth is.

    ¡¸Rosetta, have you installed amunication device£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Sure thing. It can sendms either to other frames or to Babylon itself. There is also a private channel, and an external speaker has been installed as well¡¹

    The hatch of chest armor closes, and I face 3 channels. Those are supposed to be connected to Monica¡¯s receiver who is outside.

    ¡¸Can you hear me, Monica?¡¹

    ¡ºI can perfectly hear you, Master ¡»

    Monica is disyed grandly waving her arm in the front monitor. I can also hear the other party¡¯s voice. There seem to be no problems.

    Well, the performance test will be also held concurrently, and because it is a n for me to go by myself, themunication with other frames will be unnecessary.

    ¡ºMaster. We are above the destination. The target came out from Great Forest Sea in front and invaded the wilderness of Lail Kingdom. I request for you to descend after we catch up with the target¡»

    ¡¸Oiyoo-¡¹

    Shizuka¡¯s voice resounds inside the cockpit. While checking the gauges and monitor, I power magic into the startup switch and to each part of the engine.

    The sound of the machine starting up reverberates with ¡°Hyuoooo¡±, and ck knight, Night Baron, wakes up.

    I ce Night Baron on the elevator inside the [Hangar] as I follow Monica¡¯s guidance who is reflected on the monitor. While making *thunk-think* sounds, the elevator descends to the basement of the [Hangar].

    If this was an anime, I would have said something cheesy like [Gooooo!] and have used something like a shooting catapult, but, unfortunately, it is not like this is the emptiness of space, and Night Baron is not equipped with flight capabilities.

    I jumped down to the ground from the exit in the basement of the [Hangar] in a simple and usual manner. Even though this is low-altitude flying, it¡¯s still pretty much high. It will be a secret that I got cold feet for a moment.

    During the middle of the descent, the rate of fall starts to slow down due to the thrusters on the back and the legs lighting up when the descent mode activates. I wonder if that magic is simr to [Levitation].

    I descend to the ground while continuing on like this. Contrary to what I think, there was little impact. By the way, it looks like I¡¯ll be pulled up with a wire when it¡¯s time to return to Babylon. And yet it could have easily be something else. Well, it will probably be fine to use [Gate] to return.

    A two-tailed scorpion can be seen facing anding this way from in front of the wilderness where I havended. It¡¯s surely as huge as I have thought it will be.

    The size of its brown body is about the size of tworge busses if I assume the Frame Gear is the same size as a human.

    In contrast with its t body, its pair of scissors are enormous. I will apparently be blown off even if I¡¯m inside a Frame Gear if I¡¯m struck by those scissors. Being caught by them seems to be dangerous.

    ¡¸Now then, I guess the one who makes the first move will be victorious¡¹

    I once more grasp the mace using the right hand and fix the stance with a shield in the left hand. Facing Behemoth Scorpinas, the ck knight ¡°Night Baron¡± started to run.

    ¡°Has it confirmed my appearance?¡± ¨C Behemoth points its two tails this way. Poisonous liquid with a purplish color shoots out from the tips of the tails as if that liquid is from a water gun.

    However, I stop the blow with the shield that was set up in my left hand without panicking due to me knowing it in advance.

    ¡¸Being well prepared means no worries..... ueeee £¡£¿¡¹

    A smoldering smoke is rising from the shield that has stopped the blow. Hey~, is it melting !?

    This is venom, or rather, it is a strong acid! This is bad. If I continue receiving this acid, the shield will eventually breakpletely.

    Fortunately, the other side is not that agile. While going to the right side of the opponent, I aim at a tail on one side and swing the mace in hand with all my might.

    Fine cracks appear on part of the tail as it produces sounds of cracking. Is it that hard!?

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, the scorpion shouldn¡¯t possess a firm carapace like that of a crayfish since scorpions arepanions of the spider. Are the scorpions of this world that different!?

    While I still am surprised by the excess firmness of the scorpion¡¯s carapace, it rotates its body and attacks the ck knight, Night Baron, with a blow of its scissors.

    ¡¸Dangerous£¡¡¹

    I swing the mace downwards onto the face of the scorpion that came upfront while I avoid its attack. Though there was a firmer response than some time ago with ¡°Gainn!¡± sound, its stance had been broken a little as one would expect from a blow to the head. Though I have tried to press further from here, the venom (though it is a strong acid) shoots out from its tails again.

    ¡¸Kuu¡¹

    I once again block it with the shield, but it seems it can no longer hold out that much. The moment my field of vision is blocked by the shield, the scorpion scissor extends, and I reflexively receive it with the shield as well.

    ¡¸Damn......¡¹

    The scorpion¡¯s scissor solidly holds the shield of the ck knight, and I immediately release the shield as I have sensed danger.

    The shield, which is about half-dissolved, is easily crushed while cracking. Dangerous!

    ¡¸It will be bad if I don¡¯t fight with my full power. Monica, drop me the sledgehammer ¡°Battle Hammer¡±¡¹

    (TL: first he used a kanji for weapon, second ¨C katakana)

    ¡ºAll right, Dropping the sledgehammer ¡°Battle Hammer¡± £¡¡»

    A big ck hammer drops down from the sky. As the hammer causes an impact, I throw away the mace while avoiding the attacks of the Behemoth, and grab the hammer with both hands.

    ¡¸Tuning magic. Releasing the first slot¡¹

    While turning on the switch next to the joystick, my magic is being tuned and amplified as it pours from both the hands of the ck knight into the battle hammer.

    ¡¸Gravity¡¹

    I then made an approach run and jumped up towards the Behemoth while dexterously shouldering the sledgehammer ¡°Battle Hammer¡± that had its weight reduced. And with a downward swing, I reversely apply several times the weight of the hammer to itself at that moment.

    ¡°BAM! !¡± An earth tremor rises and Scorpinas is crushed by receiving the blow of the sledgehammer ¡°Battle Hammer¡±. Its body springs as its internal organs are thrown out from being torn in half. Uaa, It¡¯s so grotesque.

    ¡ºHyuu. You did it ~na, Master¡»

    That kind of responsees from Monica. It¡¯s much harder to control than I have thought. Originally, it might have been an opponent who should be confronted by two to three people. The shield has also been renderedpletely useless. What will Rosetta say about this? Well, I have won, so the result at the end should be good, right?

    However, have I overdone it a little.....? I wonder if it¡¯s still possible to have anyone buy those raw materials. I then breathe out a sigh while overlooking the messy remains of the Behemoth.

    ====================Scene-Change==========================

    ¡¸Again, this is..... I could have never imagine that you would defeat it so quickly¡¹

    I use [Gate] at the ce where I have defeated Scorpinas and bring Rerisha-san here. That¡¯s because she didn¡¯tprehend the subjugation part of this fellow in some respects.

    Originally, there seems to be no need for designating the part of subjugation for the Behemoth, because it¡¯s unthinkable for a single person to turn in this kind of request for the subjugation of a Behemoth. The original form of this fellow is a scorpion; in their case, the part of their scissor seems to be a subjugation part.

    (TL: for those that forgot, in order to confirm the subjugation has been done, a part of monster is be provided by adventurer)

    The guild master is the witness in the first ce, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Thanks to the guild staff from the town of Temu that have been called out by Rerisha-san with the [Book of Connecting Words], they conduct the judgment of Scorpinas and are able to buy (tl: the raw materials). Things like dismantling is also left to the other side as well. It¡¯s a bit disgusting and troublesome and I don¡¯t want to touch it.

    ¡¸With this, here¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡¹

    Rerisha-san returns the golden guild card I have given her some time ago. Though it looks neatly, it is also gaudy.

    ¡¸The highest rank, the guild card of gold ss. The only ones who are currently holding them are His Majesty The Sovereign King and His Majesty the Former King of the Knight Kingdom Restia.¡¹

    (TL: ¥ì¥¹¥Æ¥£¥¢ ¨C Restia)

    ¡¸Knight Kingdom Restia £¿¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a country of knights to the east from Lail Kingdom here.¡¹

    Hee, so a country like that exists here. The one holding a golden rank must surely be strong as I have thought. Is he a Knight King? Saying that he is a ¡°Former King¡± means that he has already retired probably due to the old age.

    That reminds me, there are three titles: [Dragon yer], [Golem Buster], [Demon Killer] on my guild card and a banner is included, but this time nothing seems to have been added.

    In the first ce, this quest itself is not the one where an individual is requested, so I guess it can¡¯t be helped. I don¡¯t think that Rerisha-san would also send this request to me if I didn¡¯t have the Frame Gear. Well, something like [Behemoth Hunter] would sound bad.

    ¡¸However.... It¡¯s a dreadful artifact, isn¡¯t it? If it has that power, it should be easy to invade a foreign country as well¡¹

    Rerisha-san mutters so while standing close to Behemoth and looking at the ck knight, Night Baron. N~, it seems to be regarded as quite dangerous.

    ¡¸It is called a [Frame Gear]. It¡¯s an artifact created by a genius professor from an ancient kingdom (though she is a pervert) and was created for the sake of protecting this world¡¹

    ¡¸......for the sake of protecting world£¿¡¹

    ¡¸If it is a guild master, you should probably know about it, right? About unidentified crystal apparitions witnessed all over the worldtely¡¹

    ¡¸tsu~ £¡¡¹

    The face of Rerisha-san stiffens. I guess she does know about them. The adventurers guild exists all over the world, and there is a corresponding item called the [Book of Connecting Words], so it¡¯s impossible for her not to know.

    ¡¸....... Certainly, there are reports from every branch appearing. The sword doesn¡¯t cut it, magic also doesn¡¯t work against it, possessing the ability of regeneration, a crystal apparition. It destroy small viges and mercenary groups, all the while the damage bes more considerable¡¹

    ¡¸This monster is called Fureizu. It¡¯s an apparition that destroyed ancient civilizations before which existed once before in this world¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying £¡£¿¡¹

    With a surprised expression, Rerisha-san hardens. I still want to avoid the panic caused by the Fureizu, but the intelligence capabilities of the guild, which exists all over the world, will be helpful. It¡¯s probably best to obtain their cooperation and disclose some information to a certain degree.

    ¡¸The world barrier..... invaders from a different dimension..... One will probably handle it as aughing matter unless that person has a report about those crystal apparitions¡¹

    Rerisha-san mutters with a small voice after hearing the general exnation from me. Naturally, the matters about Babylon, the core of King of Fureizu were hidden so far. Still, she seemed to have an intention to believe me. In fact, it should be a problem which she ought to be considerate of since there is damaged caused by the Fureizu.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know whether there will be arge invasion by Fureizu or not after this. However, we will just be overrun unless we have countermeasures. For that reason, the Frame Gear is being resurrected¡¹

    Well, there was still also a wish to want to get on with it.

    Either way, I don¡¯t think it is possible to oppose Fureizu of intermediate level and higher without Frame Gear. Furthermore, on top of that, if I assume there are Fureizu of advanced level, there is no guarantee whether we can win even if we assemble a toon of Frame Gear. For the things that can be done, it will safer to do them.

    Because it is not known how much time we might have in preparatory period.

    After a short while, Rerisha-san, who is gazing at the ck knight, Night Baron, suddenly turns this way and says something.

    ¡¸I understand. I will convey the report about the Fureizu to the guild headquarters, collect as much news as possible, and be sure to offer it to His Majesty The Sovereign King¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. But please, keep the knowledge about arge-scale invasion private as much as possible, since it¡¯s still not yet certain¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I don¡¯t think we should also drop the world into chaos unreasonably. It will stay within the management¡¹

    If we have the guild¡¯s power over information, we will probably be able to receive it from them immediately the time when an ident happens. That said, I don¡¯t want to hear such reports as much as possible.

    The request this time and the money for the sale of the raw materials are put in order and it has been decided for them to pay itter.

    Since Rerisha-san will be remaining here and will be doing something simr to post-processing, I use [Fly] magic to travel to the ces where I have received permission to excavate, and dig out the enormous magic stones one by one after I return the ck knight, Night Baron, to the [Hangar] by using [Gate]. There are three of them in this country namely: Blue, Green and Yellow magic stones. With those magic stones, we will increase the amount of Ether Liquid and push forward with the mass production of the Frame Gear even more.

    I open the gate to [Babylon] after cing the enormous magic stones into [Storage].

 Chapter 146: New Machine Type and Working People

    Arc 19: With Preparations, There is No Need to Worry

    Chapter 146: New Machine Type and Working People

    While the mass production of the Frame Gear and Ether Liquid continues, ordinary days still continue the same way as always since it¡¯s not like anything will change that abruptly.

    The guild paid the remuneration money for the subjugation of the Behemoth and the money for the sale of raw materials after several days passed. It¡¯s quite an amount and I have decided to carefully keep it in reserve since I still don¡¯t have any use for it right now.

    ¡¸Master. Tomorrow will be quite a day¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it can¡¯t be helped. It is a happy asion¡¹

    Shizuka replies with a smile as is bringing ck tea. The marriage ceremony for Lyon-san from First Knight Order of Belfast and an ambassador from Misumido Olga-san will be held tomorrow in Belfast.

    As for its afterparty, I have lent them this game room, but it is going to be an uproar caused by intaking too much of celebratory alcohol.

    It will surely be staggering since they are going to be singing and be noisy. I say ¡°surely¡± because I won¡¯t see the actual scene. It is out of consideration because if the king of a foreign country shows up, other guests probably will be nervous and won¡¯t be able to enjoy themselves, especially when it looks like they want to fully enjoy the party without reserve.

    This time, it has been arranged that I won¡¯t be there as a king but as a friend til the bitter end, but it will be lonely as expected. It would be fine to disguise and participate. But even so, the fellows from our knight order are shrewdly participating in it. Well, I guess it will be fine to them to deepen their friendship as fellow knight orders. That¡¯s the original purpose of this room, to begin with.

    When the afterparty ends, I will send back the ones who drink themselves until they are dead drunk and the invitees using [Gate] in ordance with what newly-wed couple says. Those two, on the other hand, will be sent to their new home in Belfast, but I wonder if just doing that will be good. Even though they are the long-awaited newly-wed-san and yet...... Nee.

    ¡¸This will cancel out the ero-ero event of the first night of newly-weds¡¹

    ¡¸You cover your mouth with a wafer for a bit already¡¹

    I sip the tea as I reply to Shizuka with scornful eyes. As always, this ero-maid is well attuned to the topics of this area.

    ¡¸I will certainly observe Master¡¯s coption, and I would like a permission to participate if possible. *Blush*¡¹

    ¡¸Knock it off !¡¹

    Do not blush so unnaturally. She is cunning. I have a bitter hunch that this tea is bing bitter because of her usual pink head. She just can¡¯t notice it.

    I then go towards the [Hangar] using [Gate]. When I peek into the garage of the Night Baron, Rosetta and Monica are removing the armor from both arms and are groaning for some reason.

    ¡¸What are you doing£¿¡¹

    ¡¸We are doing this and that, right ~ze? Master. We are taking out the considerable gutters from Night Baron¡¯s arms.¡¹

    Eh? After just one battle? Even though the arms were not supposed to receive damage.

    ¡¸This one did not receive damage because of the battle. It¡¯s due to the usage of [Gravity]..... or rather, it is due the burden caused by Master¡¯s magic¡¹

    ¡¸Eh£¿¡¹

    ¡¸If I have to say it bluntly, your magic is way too powerful ~na. Master¡¯s magic is being amplified too much because it¡¯s purity is high. In addition to that, the parts equipped in Night Baron cannot endure it¡¹

    Is that how it is? Do you mean I can¡¯t pilot it with my full power?

    ¡¸The heavy knight ¡°Chevalier¡± and the ck knight ¡°Night Baron¡± are both old types of Frame Gear. So..... if it is a new machine type, we should be able to improve this aspect¡¹

    ¡¸A new machine type£¿¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a frame left behind by the professor only as a n ~na. It¡¯s the basic frame that serves as the foundation of others and can be referred to as the ¡°Bone Frame¡±. There is a closebat type, long distance support type, high maneuverability type and some other types (tl: based on it). Furthermore, by adding wide-ranging equipment and armor, it bes possible to customize most suitably for the level of an individual. Moreover, it is said that it doesn¡¯t need Ether Liquid. Well, not even a single frame has beenpleted though since it¡¯s just a design¡¹

    Isn¡¯t it great? To be able to make a frame matched to me? I wonder if this frame is a type that is capable of changing parts and equipment to change its performance. It is too good of a news. But even so, it would be nice if we could make at least one of those.

    ¡¸By the way, this blueprint is......¡¹

    ¡¸Inside [Warehouse] ~na.¡¹

    As I thought. Furthermore, isn¡¯t it the manager of the [Warehouse] seems to be quite klutzy based from what I have heard? I wonder if it could even safely exist for those 5000 years. In addition, several objects had already scattered throughout the surface for all that.

    To think that it had been burned by some chance.... I am afraid how probable it is.

    ¡¸For the time being, Master is prohibited to use magic while in a Frame Gear¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh£¿¡¹

    ¡¸It will be unbearable should it break time and time again like that. Even under normal circumstances, there are only two people here as the maintenance staff¡¹

    Muu. I have no choice when you say it like that. I have no other choice but to rely on these two people to do maintenance even though the manufacturing process of the Frame Gear is being conducted automatically at [Workshop]. Are?

    ¡¸In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be fine to make another frame from the remains of the ck knight£¿¡¹

    ¡¸......Are you saying to insert inside materials which have already been used to create other Frame Gear£¿ That¡¯s an extreme luxury ~na ? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, No, E~to, if we throw this broken fellow into [Workshop]..... ¡¹

    ¡¸If we throw this frame as raw materials into [Workshop], the battle storage memory that has been umted painstakingly and the pilot¡¯s tuning data will be reset through? Do you think that you will be able to fight using a level 1 frame, not growing forever and ever? ¡¹

    Both people were looking at me with frightfully scornful eyes. Are, Have I stepped on andmine?

    ¡¸And, if we extract the data only and transfer it into newly made body or something......¡¹

    ¡¸The ones who will operate that data will be us, right? If it is a well-versed memory it will be better, but are you aware that it will take a terrible amount of time just to transfer the data of merely a level 2 frame? ¡¹

    ¡¸In the first ce, we have to change everything from the tunings and the connections up to restoring the magic circuits when changing one part, you know? Each time master breaks it, will we have to do all of those steps again? It must be easy just saying it when you don¡¯t know anything about it¡¹

    This is bad. The eyes of two people started to go below freezing. In the end, the silent pressure said [Do not break it]. It probably goes: ¡°It can¡¯t be helped if it is damage from the battle, but do not purposefully destroy it like when riding¡±.

    I run away hurriedly before it turns troublesome.

    Certainly, I guess there is a limit to entrusting everything to those two people only. They would get angry when a fellow, who does not know well enough about the structure of the Frame Gear, opens his mouth from the side. It can¡¯t be helped that it isn¡¯t a worthy matter even when I open my mouth with themon knowledge of modern Japan.

    It will probably be better not to approach the [Hangar] for a short while. That is, let sleeping dogs lie or something.

    I have decided to look around the country after quite a while since I have free time. Several paddy fields and cultivated fields have been done in the agriculturalnds in the eastern part. It seems they are bringing up a produce well.

    ¡¸Are, isn¡¯t it His Majesty ?¡¹

    When I turn towards the abruptly greeting voice, there was a woman standing there.

    She is a woman even though not the usual one. There are ornaments with flowers on her green-colored hair that look like jade. She is wearing a skirt that looks like a flower and stretched leaf on her back with looks like a feather. Also, ivy is twined all around her. She is not a human. She is an Alraune.

    She is one of the five entric demi-humans which havee to our knight order.

    ¡¸E~to, if I am not mistaken, Laqshe£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Member of Knight Order, Laqshe of Alraune¡¹

    Floating a smile ¡°nipoo¡±, she disys a salute. No, you aren¡¯t a policewoman, so.

    ¡¸Why is His Majesty in this kind of ce£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, well, it is for somewhat an inspection. And Laqshe£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Today is my off-duty day, so I thought I should help in this fields.¡¹

    Hee, how admirable. Alraunes are demonkins of the nt group. They might be suited for this kind of farmwork.

    ¡¸How is the living in this country£¿ Have you grown ustomed here already?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Everyone is gentle. I do well and ept it. There are asional times when travelers are being afraid of me, but they are not that often.¡¹

    There is still a lot of prejudice against demonkins. There are times when they are alienated as if they are existences one should avoid. Even so, there are a few people whoe attacking them, since demonkins possess abilities far more powerful than the likes of humans.

    Therefore, it reaches the point where people naturally avoid them. In cases of cruel frontiers, there is a rumor that it is believed that one will be cursed with just a touch. How absurd.

    ¡¸If I remember correctly, Laqshe hase from a country of demonkins£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It is a ce all the way to the north-east, after crossing the sea. A country called Zenoasu. It is a country of severe environment, but if it is demonkins, they are unconcerned with that¡¹

    A country of demokins, a Demon Kingdom Zeanosu. If described with words, it appears like an evil country which aims to conquer the world, in practice, it seems to be a typical country.

    In regards to its citizens, they are mostly demonkins, and there is almost none interaction with human countries. It is not something called ¡°natural istion¡±, but they do not seem interested in assertively interacting with other countries much, it can be said to be in a state of istion. Because of this, it is a country, the matters of which are not known very much.

    It looks like that the existence which governs this country is called Demon King together with his close associates called Four Devas. The image of the country bes more and more evil. Though it seems to be a nice country in general ording to Lagshe.

    If those are my impressions, I don¡¯t have an image of demonkins and humans being on such bad terms. I feel that it¡¯s only because a part of humans are being excessively afraid of them. And yet if they associate with each other normally, they can be good friends, I guess.

    Well, it can also be said there is a problem with demonkins not trying to assertively intermingle with humans much. Rather than them disliking humans, it feels like they are being shy.

    ¡¸This country¡¯s nature is also rich and wonderful. I believe it was good (idea) to daringly enter the Knight Order¡¹

    ¡¸It makes me d when I hear those words. I wish for you to lend us your power from now on¡¹

    ¡¸Yes£¡¡¹

    It won¡¯t be good to intrude on the field work, so when I separate from Laqshe and go back towards the direction of the town, I discover a figure of a different demonkin. at the construction site of the guild this time.

    Reddish brownrge body close to 3 meters, arms that look like logs and two horns extending from its white hair. It is an Ogre.

    Having taken off clothes from the upper body and bing naked, he is carrying squared timber used from construction. He possesses (power) nearly five times that of a normal worker. As one would expect, it is a frightful power.

    ¡¸Ah, Your Majesty. Good day.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for your hard work, Zamuza. Are you off-duty as well? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeees~. Because I eat as much as three people, when I said to Naito-sama that it is severe living with the wages only, he said that they will provide me with a belly full of food every time I help with the work here~ ¡¹

    The Ogre Zamuza broadly smiles. I see I guess he is the right person for the right ce. However, what an amazing strength. The cost of the meals will really and surely be cheap since he handles who knows how many parts of work by himself.

    While he has so much power, he is not actually oriented towards battles. If I say it straightforwardly, his character is not oriented towardsbat. How do I say it, he has a side of him which is afraid of battle to some extent.

    Though I also feel that it is fatal for a knight, fighting is not the only work that knight order does. There is as much work as one would like to be able to help with for the sake of the citizens.

    In fact, his strength is greatly helping everyone.

    ¡¸Do your best. This is a refreshment. It is okay to eat it with everyone after you finish.¡¹

    I ce two chunks of huge boar meat covered in cloth which I have defeated some time ago on the floor of the work site after taking it out of [Storage].

    ¡¸Waaa. Thank you very much. I will go my best.¡¹

    Zamuza carries the squared timber one by one while giving a broad grin. What an economic fellow. He may sometimes be troubled in various ways because of thatrge build of his. He probably can¡¯t enter things like shops as well, even though he doesn¡¯t seem to mind it.

    I have to make this country more livable. I guess some things like a school will be necessary. Surely I can¡¯t neglect the education of children.

    While looking at children who are rushing on the way home in the evening, and thinking about what this country needs, I also decide to return to the castle.

 Chapter 147: Train Project and Gathering Raw Materials

    Arc 19: With Preparations, There is No Need to Worry

    Chapter 147: Train Project and Gathering Raw Materials

    ¡¸Uuwaaaa ! Amazing~ £¡It really is flying !¡¹

    ¡¸Nee~nee~, Heika! Magic !? Is it magic! ?¡¹

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t magic. This is dynamic power... Basically, it¡¯s flying with power of the wind.¡¹

    Even so, this is different from an authentic one. While pulling the string in my hand, the kite is then smoothly made to rise. The children are looking at kite rising in the skies with sparkling eyes.

    Eventually, I hand over the kite to one person and make other kites one by one for the other children who are looking with envy.

    Everyone immediately starts to manipte the kites skillfully when I teach them the trick how to raise it.

    While they were doing it, I searched for the figure of Alba-san, the merchant who might seem to appear before I knew it, but I didn¡¯t find him. Well, there is surely no way he will suddenly appear all the time.

    I sit in the shade of a tree while being careful not to entangle the string. It¡¯s a spot separated from the town, so I won¡¯t hinder people even if raise my kite too.

    It is really peaceful. It would be good if every day continued to be carefree like this, and yet.

    Rosetta and Monica are fixing the broken ck knight since they have rejected my opinion that it would be okay to convert the whole frame into a new article.

    It looks like the mobility and the magic reaction speed will rise if I continue using the same frame. It will then seem possible to port the experience data that will pile up at the time we transfer it into a new type of machine somewhere in the future.

    Though from the looks of it, the transfer of data will probably take a whole week. In the meanwhile, the mass production done by [Workshop] will stop, and if this happens every time I break a Frame Gear, it will take an unbearable time. Repairing it in a usual way is by far easier.

    Well, it¡¯s all the same though. I also can¡¯t just easily destroy Frame Gear.

    I guess it¡¯s like destroying a game machine every time it starts up.

    Every time a recement for a game machine is bought, the game will always start at the initial starting point. Even if the memory is extracted and inserted into a new game machine, it won¡¯t start up for a whole week, I suppose.

    You know, If I had a skill that allows me to mend the failure, I would mend it myself. The only problem is, I don¡¯t have this skill. This then leads to leaving it to others. If someone orders others to [Fix it] each time it breaks down, surely people will get quite angry.

    Despite this, it would be nice to make a distribution copy simr to a game memory.

    Rosetta¡¯s reason seems to be that she herself very much doesn¡¯t want to swap memory as a matter of fact. When I asked ¡°Why?¡±, she returned quite an iprehensible reply stating that ¡°Even if you shift the brains of a trained swordsman into a poor magician¡¯s body, he won¡¯t be a first-ss swordsman¡±. It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s entirely pointless since he will have the [experience] of a superior swordsman.

    When the memory is changed, it won¡¯t necessarily be the same old machine that has been used until now even if the said machine is the same type as previous one. It will probably take some time to get used to the new machine.

    That reminds me of an oldic that I read where there was an adversary who changed bodies. But because that character did not take advantage of getting used to the (new) body, he ended up being defeated since he could not draw out the full power of the new body.(Airs: he is talking about Deu in Jojo Adventure)

    ¡¸If anything, the bnce must be important, I guess¡¹

    Pilot¡¯s experience, frame¡¯s experience. It¡¯s simr to a game, and when you know how many levels you have risen or something, it still surely feelsfortable.

    I wonder if there¡¯s a magic or something that allows someone to see those parameters. Something that convenient probably doesn¡¯t exist. That¡¯s the extent of the world of games. If something like that exists, I will totally doubt the existence of this world itself.

    As I have thought, the bottleneck is due to the small amount of repair staff, I guess..... If it¡¯s somehow changed, then we should be able to conduct sham battles or something and acquire experience.

    When I tried asking Rosetta¡¯s group whether something can be done in any way, there seem to be mini-sized autonomous golems that can do the repairs automatically. Furthermore, their amount looks impressive.

    ¡¸Since they exist, doesn¡¯t this resolve the problem£¿ So, where are they?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Warehouse¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Unuu£¡¡¹

    She is overdoing the safekeeping of everything and anything, don¡¯t you agree?..... That professor surely didn¡¯t appear to be so methodical.

    When I was absentmindedly thinking such a hopeless thing, I heard a voice calling out for me from somewhere.

    ¡¸Touya-sa~n£¡¡¹

    ¡¸Touya-sama£¡¡¹

    ¡¸Yumina? Also, Rue ?¡¹

    As I rise up, those two clung to me from both sides while I am pping the dust off my trousers.

    At this moment, these two officially became my fiancees. They randomlye sticking to me as a result of no longer having to hesitate anymore since our rtionship has be publicly recognized. Honestly, I feel shy, but I allow them to keep doing that without being able to tell them to separate from me too.

    ¡¸When I was thinking where you went off to, I was able to see that thing. I then believed that you must definitely be here ~wa¡¹

    Rue points to the kite rising and flying high in the skies. I see. The one who has made that thing is only someone like me, I guess.

    ¡¸You leaving us alone and going off to y with children is not good. Touya-san should value his wives more¡¹

    (TL: it is not explicitly said whether she refers to herself or all his brides, so... )

    ¡¸You are not my wives yet, but......¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the n for us to soon be those, you know£¿To be a happily married couple with Touya-sama, like branches of entwined trees.... Ara? Isn¡¯t that situation a bit different, I wonder? ¡¹

    (TL: unless ¡®ßBÀí¤ÎÖ¦¡¯ is an idioming from old korean movie (Now and Forever), I have no guesses here)

    Well, it might be so. Both wings and branches are numerous. When I bitterly smile at Rue who is tilting her head, a merchant partyes by from the opposite side bringing along several coaches.

    The line of coaches crosses by before our eyes in session and advance towards the direction of Belfast.

    The merchants riding on coaches were looking at kites raised up by the children in wonder. I guess this is not good. The kites will be seized by a business simr to Alba-san¡¯s because of this. It will have to be.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a merchant party from Regulus. Look, the guard-soldiers are following them from behind¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, there are a lot of them. They might be carrying something.¡¹

    The cargo is probably expensive like a high-ss furniture or works of art for there to be guards. I guess this sort of transportation for general goods is difficult. Though there won¡¯t be problems for someone like me who has [Gate]. As I¡¯ve thought, I would be able to earn if I made a service like an express deliverypany and used [Gate], though only being able to service the ces I had been to would be the limit.

    It will be convenient if there is something like a truck since lots of things can be transported at once. Well, in that case, the freight train would be....

    ¡¸Train......£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Touya-san£¿¡¹

    Train.... The train! Won¡¯t it be considerably convenient even if it¡¯s only pulling along the railway? In the case of something like a steam lotive, won¡¯t Rosetta be able to make it if I request her... No, will the train be hazardous if it¡¯s present in this world?

    Someone who doesn¡¯t know anything about the railway might jump into it. There is also a possibility that train robbers will appear. The rails might also be destroyed if stones or anything simr are ced into the railways.

    U~n, when I think about those issues one by one, I can¡¯t do anything about them. I absolutely have to think about [Safety] by all means, though I say it at thiste hour after creating something like Frame Gear.

    Muu. I guess the train project I hit upon will be halted. Then.....

    ¡¸Ouch-ouch-ouch£¡¡¹

    ¡¸......What other matters are you thinking about? You are leaving us alone.¡¹

    While I was concentrating on my thoughts, Yumina pinched on my nk even though there was no need to pinch me.

    ¡¶Lord, can you hear me£¿¡·

    ¡¶Yes? Kohaku£¿¡·

    While I was rubbing the pinched side, telepathicmunication arrived. Because I stopped my movements, Yumina puffed out her face with ¡°Puu¡± thinking whether I was brooding over something again, but I showed with gestures that it was different.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong£¿ Did something happen?¡¹

    In order to show the two people that I am receiving a telepathicmunication, I raise my voice to reply on purpose.

    ¡¶Master, this is Rosetta. The orichalcum used in the mass production of the Frame Gears is exhausted, so I would like it replenished, but.....¡·

    I heard Rosetta¡¯s voice through Kohaku. Orichalcum, that is. You say that the amount obtained from Alba-san is already used uppletely. It can¡¯t be helped. I guess I will have to obtain it somewhere else.

    ¡¸Understood. I will prepare something on my side¡¹

    ¡¶Thank you¡·

    ¡¸What has happend£¿¡¹

    After I cut the telepathicmunication, Rue asked me this because I was thinking about something mysteriously.

    ¡¸It is a request from Rosetta for orichalcum. Now then, I wonder where can we obtain it... ¡¹

    ¡¸I think if we go to ces that sell ore, some can be sold to us. But that amount probably won¡¯t be enough, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Orichalcum is a rare metal to acquire. The price will also be considerable¡¹

    It¡¯s possible to buy it though. I have obtained the money collected from Behemoth extermination the other day. But, when thinking about the future, I would like to save it. Though there is also some mithril remaining. Ah.

    ¡¸Does something like an Orichalcum golem exist£¿¡¹

    I tried asking the two people while thinking that it might be possible to collect orichalcum at once if fellows like the Mithril Golems existed.

    ¡¸Orichalcum golems£¿ I haven¡¯t heard of those......¡¹

    ¡¸I as well. Even if those existed, I also have a feeling it might not be amusing though¡¹

    U~n. So such a convenient thing doesn¡¯t exist?

    Just in case, should I call out the map and try looking it up, I wonder. Though I have never seen one, if something called Orichalcum golem exists, it must be a golem whose whole body is built with gilded orichalcum. One might understand it at nce.

    ¡¸Search. Orichalcum golem¡¹

    ¡ºSearching..... Finished¡»

    The pins fall down with ¡°Sutototo¡± on the map that has been disyed.

    ¡¸......They properly exist, all-right¡¹

    ¡¸They do ~nee......¡¹

    Unexpectedly, The pins drop and we are surprised for a moment. The world is probably vast. If you look good enough, it is full of ces where humans don¡¯t seem likely to live like high mountains or deep valleys. I wonder if they inhabit the ces where they are likely not to be seen.

    ¡¸Let me see. Shall I go hunt one then? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, then, we also.....¡¹

    ¡¸No, I will go there by myself. Since it¡¯s a ce where I haven¡¯t been to yet, I will go there by using [Fly]¡¹

    When they hear [Fly], both of them keep silent. Do they dislike it that much?

    First of all, I send the two people to castle with [Gate] and open the map once more.

    ¡¸N~, Is there a ce which I have been to on some asion close to this ce.... Ishen, I guess¡¹

    They (tl: Golems) are within the mountains a little to the west from Oedo in Ishen. Though Ishen resembles the Japanese archipgo in some ways, I wonder if there is a Mountain Fuji there.

    If that¡¯s the ce, I apparently might be able to fly from Oedo easily. Okay, I should go.

    I wonder if I should eventually create a gilded Frame Gear or something when I obtain arge amount of orichalcum. Could it be something like a golden knight? That sounds gaudy.

 Chapter 148: Golden Golem and a Mysterious Girl

    Arc 19: With Preparations, There is No Need to Worry

    Chapter 148: Golden Golem and a Mysterious Girl

    ¡¸Uha~....... It is really gilded.....¡¹

    The Orichalcum Golem was in the valley among the steep mountains going for dozens of kilometers to the west from Oedo of Ishen.

    Being one size bigger than Mithril golem and with its gilded body basking in the sr light shining in the valley, it was sparklingly shining. I wonder if that is an orichalcum golem. It is about the same size as Frame Gear.

    I guess this fellow probably also has a central core inside its chest simrly to a Mithril Golem.

    There arerge limbs present on its rugged stone-looking body. The legs are short and the torso is long. Its appearance is simr to a Mithril golem. I wonder if maybe its central core is in the same ce.

    ¡¸For now, I should be able to manage it if I destroy its chest area. Slip.¡¹

    A grand tremor rises with ¡°Sushiiin¡± sound, and the gilded golem copses with its face up.

    ¡¸Gravity¡¹

    Without wasting a moment, I pin it down into the ground with weight magic. After taking out a round fragment of Fureizu from [Storage], I pour magic into this crystal ball to transform it to the size of a baseball ball and raise its hardness to even more than that of orichalcum.

    ¡¸Gate¡¹

    I connect the [Gate] in front of me on the ground and just above the breast of the golem and leisurely throw the crystal ball with applied [Gravity] on it.

    The moment ites out from [Gate], the crystal ball with the weight raised to hundreds of tons falls on top of golem¡¯s chest. The crashing sound reverberates with ¡°Dogakyaa¡± sound and the orichalcum golem bes silent.

    This is the 3 stepbo of [Slip], [Gravity] and [Gate]. Just kidding.

    I approach the golem while being vignt just in case and confirm that it haspletely stopped functioning. As I¡¯ve thought, its central core is apparently in its chest.

    After opening [Storage], I harvest the orichalcum golem. All right, the mission ispleted.

    The sound reverberated from the thicket with a swoosh, and a deer jumped out. I suppose things like deer exists in such mountain valleys as well.

    The deer didn¡¯t give a look in my direction and went walking towards the river on the opposite side. It doesn¡¯t seem to be afraid of humans.

    A deer. Shall I return with a present even if it is just venison? No-no, I am somewhat opposed to also easily kill a genuine deer who isn¡¯t being cautious of humans.

    When I shifted my attention towards the river where the deer was walking to, there was something rolling on the riverside. What is that, ~are?

    After I take a step to try approaching and confirming it, I have gradually understood what it is and I then quicken my pace. It¡¯s a person. There¡¯s someone who copsed here.

    ¡¸Oi! Hey! Are you alright! ?¡¹

    As I run up to the riverside very quickly, I notice that the person seems to be a young girl. Her age is approximately the same as Elsie and Lindsey. She has a long pure white hair and she¡¯s wearing worn-out clothes. There are bruises and cuts throughout the body, but I wonder if she has been washed away here by the river.

    When I held up, raised her upper body and pulled her out from the river, I noticed that there was something strange with her right leg. Has she broken it? When I try to roll up her clothes which were simr to a hakama, her leg was torn to pieces from the knee down. When I looked at her once again, her right hand from the wrist down was not there.

    As I look properly, her back ispletely cut as well. That¡¯s a sword cut, isn¡¯t.....

    I thought that she was already dead, but she was breathing properly albeit feebly. She might have barely managed to arrive here before nearly drowning.

    Is what I think, but rather the that, the medical treatmentes first!

    ¡¸Come forth light, Goddess of healing, Mega heal¡¹

    As I cast a grand recovery magic, all the wounds on her body close up at once, and the bruises vanish. The wound on the leg closes up as well, but it remains to be torn-off as it is. While I was at it, I also applied [Recovery] in advance. It will be dangerous if she is also poisoned.

    ¡¸......U~............¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, have youe to £¡£¿¡¹

    A pair of violet colored and hazily opened pupils gaze at me.

    ¡¸............A~......¡¹

    The young girl was trying to say something, but her eyelids closed once again and she had lost consciousness.

    ¡¸Kuu~. I should take her to the [Alchemy Building] in Babylon. If I remember correctly, Flora has said before that even the regeneration of the flesh is possible. It might also be possible to restore her leg too.¡¹

    I carry the girl in my arms, and move with [Gate] towards the [Alchemy Building] at once.

    ==================Scene-Change======================

    ¡¸...And, where is this girl£¿¡¹

    ¡¸She is sleeping inside a regeneration capsule of the [Alchemy Building]. Right now, Flora and Rue are attending to her¡¹

    I strongly lean against the chair while answering Lindsey. I wanted to attend to her as well, but Yumina and Rue drove me out. It is not like I wanted to see the nude girl floating inside the solution of the capsule by any means. ...... I don¡¯t.

    Apparently, she was virtually on death¡¯s door. If I waste for two-three more minutes, there would be no mistake she couldn¡¯t be saved. I wonder if that deer was guiding me.

    ¡¸After how long will the regeneration end ~degozaru£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently, it will be finished by tomorrow¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s amazing for the hand that was gone and the leg that was broken to be repaired merely in a day..... ¡¹

    It truly is. Babylon¡¯s technology should be feared. It¡¯s really capable of creating something like a clone or a homunculus..... though, I guess those have already been made....

    I steadily watch Shizuka who is pouring ck tea into my empty cup. In those girls case, does that make them cyborgs in reality since they seem to have machine parts too? A mechanized life-form, right? In that case, this somehow seems to revolve around the robot that transforms into a car or something. U~mu..... I am curious.

    ¡¸..... Master¡¯s passionately hot gaze goes through me. That¡¯s an implicit order called [Tonight, I will go through you ording to my desires].....¡¹

    As I¡¯ve thought. It¡¯s not worth worrying about. What a piece-of-junk-ero-robot-girl.

    As she unnaturally holds my body close to hers, I leave this fool who began to writhe alone and decide to go to [Workshop]. I have to hand over the orichalcum I obtained to Rosetta.

    When I arrive at the [Workshop], Rosetta is making adjustments to the heavy knight, Chevalier, that has beenpleted. Rosetta surely is a great help too since she¡¯s making adjustments to the configuration each time a machine is made.

    ¡¸Hello~, I have brought the orichalcum¡¹

    ¡¸That was fast. I thought it would take a while and stopped the mass production.¡¹

    I take out the orichalcum golem from [Storage]. Tentatively, I receive the part below the wrist of the right arm as my own share.

    The mass production can now continue with this.

    ¡¸Still, this..... there was no need to bring so much......¡¹

    ¡¸Eh£¿ Is that so ?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because only the part of power reactor will be used. Well, it won¡¯t be a trouble to have this much, and it is not known how many bodies can be produced with this¡¹

    While she says so, the floor of the [Workshop] opens and harvests the orichalcum golem.

    ¡¸And so, Master, this is about the equipment of the heavy knight, Chevalier. Its standard equipment is a sword, and the additional equipment are: a buckler ¡°Shield¡±, a war club ¡°Mace¡±, a sledgehammer ¡°Battle hammer¡±, an assault spear ¡°Lance¡±, a war pike ¡°Halberd¡±, and a war axe ¡°Battle Axe¡±. Will those suffice?¡¹

    ¡¸Un, I guess those are the outline. I supposebat with the Fureizu will be a batting game since magic is not effective against them¡¹

    It¡¯s an effective attack method to make use of the weight simrly to the sledgehammer ¡°Battle Hammer¡±. Though I would like long distance offensive weaponry as well, the amount of gunpowder necessary will be unthinkable if I somehow make a gun that big. Ah, but, wait a minute.

    ¡¸Can you make ranged weapons like bows and arrows£¿¡¹

    ¡¸It is not that I can¡¯t, but..... I think it won¡¯t be that effective against hardness of Fureizu. It might be effective to some extent if you get close and fire with all your might though¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case, then long ranged attacks won¡¯t have any meaning. U~mu, Is that no good?

    ¡¸Then, although it¡¯s different from long distance weapons, make a weapon simr to one wherein arge iron ball is attached to a chain and wherein you can also wave it around¡¹

    ¡¸A star chained ball, Morning Star. I understand¡¹

    I think that the original morning star is something simr to nail bat, but..... Well, I guess that¡¯s fine. That must be how it is in this world.

    After going out of the [Workshop], I face towards the [Alchemy Building] to check upon the state of girl I have picked up in Ishen.

    Naturally, Rue wouldn¡¯t allow me to go in.

    ¡¸It is said her injuries will be cured by tomorrow. However, as far as her regaining consciousness......¡¹

    ¡¸U~n..... It will be good if some strange trauma hasn¡¯t been nted in her....¡¹

    As far as those wounds are seen, that girl seems to have been attacked by someone. If the fear of dying at that time hasn¡¯t caused some scar to her mind, it will be good, but.....

    Based from the wounds seen on her, that girl seems to have been attacked by someone. It will be good if the fear of dying that time hasn¡¯t caused her some sort of trauma, but.....

    ¡¸And then, Touya-sama, take this¡¹

    The object Rue presents to me is a medal that is about 10 centimeters in diameter. It¡¯s a shining medal attached to a silver string.

    ¡¸It was hanging on this child¡¯s neck. Maybe it¡¯s something that will allow us to understand her identity to some extent.¡¹

    There is aplex pattern drawn on the medal for some reason, and the fine carving shows the height of the technique. When I turn it over, it is perfectly t with nothing drawn on it. Back on the front side in the center... is that sun? I don¡¯t understand it well, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be a family crest.

    I will look after it in the meantime.

    After that, I have decided to return to the castle since there is nothing else I can do. As I walk along the corridor, Lapis-sanes from the opposite side.

    Lapis-san and Cecil-san have been serving us since their time in the Mansion at Belfast, but nowadays they have be members of Brunhild officially.

    Up until now, there was the pretext to guard Yumina as they were once members of [Espion], Belfast intelligence agency. But they resigned from there while taking the opportunity of Yumina¡¯s engagement to me and were officially appointed as housemaids. Because of this, the current title of Lapis-san is the chief maid of Brunhild royal pce.

    ¡¸Your majesty, we need to talk¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. About what?¡¹

    ¡¸As a matter of fact, I would like to request an increase in the number of servants in the castle. I, Cecil, Rene and Shizuka can not provide sufficient reception nor thorough cleaning as one would expect, so...... ¡¹

    I see. Their situation is also like that. Certainly, it¡¯s unreasonable for four people to do everything starting from taking care of us, to interacting with guests and up until cleaning and doing theundry. For the time being, some people from Tsubaki-san¡¯s intelligence agency are apparently helping out as well from time to time, but those people have work they themselves are doing.

    ¡¸Understood. Let¡¯s increase the number of personnel by a few. How many people are necessary?¡¹

    ¡¸A total of about ten people is needed for the jobs of the Ladies¡¯ maids,undry maids, the ones serving in a parlor, and people for kitchen duty. Among those, the ones on kitchen duty will be taking orders from ir-san as chief cook, and the ones on reception duty in parlor will be under Cecil¡¹

    I suppose that¡¯s a sufficient increase. Well, it¡¯s on a tolerable level though.

    ¡¸The personnel will all be epted by referral rather than by maid guild. I would like Your Majesty to just conduct the final interview. It has been decided that Rene and Shizuka will fundamentally to bemitted to the exclusive care of His Majesty personal surroundings.¡¹

    Muu. Rene is fine, but I feel a brush of uneasiness with regards to Shizuka. Well if talking about the other way around, that¡¯s the matter of being able to reveal that ero-maid to the guests.

    ¡¸Hereupon, since I will also perform the coaching of battle techniques to all members, please treat me well ¡¹

    ¡¸Battle techniques ! ? Is there something like that ! ?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know when and where the enemy is lurking. Furthermore, a person who only gets flustered and who isn¡¯t able to provide support is not so much of a maid. Being able to surely cope with all situations, that¡¯s what a genuine housemaid is¡¹

    Lapis-san bows her head after saying that. The road of a maid is a profound one.... That reminds me, Anjie-san from Rynie is a melee fighter as well. I wonder if that¡¯s the maid¡¯s preparedness to study battle techniques.

    Well, I will be grateful to have reliable maids, so I give an approval.

    However, I wonder if Rene will also participate. Since I was worried, I tried asking about this particr area just in case.

    ¡¸Rene is already receiving coaching from Cecil. If it is dagger techniques, the hoodlums from here probably won¡¯t even be opponents to her¡¹

    What kind of training are you doing !? Was it driven into her when I was not aware, I wonder.... That¡¯s a bit scary.

    I feel that the view of the world of maids is different.

 Chapter 149: Debut and Memory Loss

    Arc 19: With Preparations, There is No Need to Worry

    Chapter 149: Debut and Memory Loss

    ¡¸.......Although it is like that each and every time, I think it is good that Touya-dono is being Touya-dono¡¹

    ¡¸......Good grief. We are probably lucky with that¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    I unintentionally intruded on the dialog between The Emperor of Regulus and The King of Belfast while they were looking up at the towering heavy knight, Chevalier, and talking to each other.

    ¡¸No~no, If by chance Touya-dono was an ambitious person, this world might have been conquered long ago. I don¡¯t think anyone would strike back after being shown such a thing¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so..... Even if they do, that¡¯s probably a little more than close to foul y.... Though this is a bitte, what the heck of a person are you?¡¹

    The Monarch of Rifurizu and The King of Misumido keep on opening their mouths to talk. I wonder, Am I being admired or am I being spoken ill of?

    ¡¸Touya-sama is not the kind of person to carry ambitions. I think Touya-sama is like that, and it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he is our friend.¡¹

    Ramisshu Pope says so withposed expression. In a sense, she is the only person who knows my true colors the best among those present here, though there are times when I am really thinking about God¡¯s message. It is unfortunate, but I am not an angel.

    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing, isn¡¯t it?..... Anyway, does this really move ?¡¹

    ¡¸It does. It moves using the same operations as the Frame Unit¡¹

    The one with the sparkling eyes like a child is the King of Rynie, Cloud.

    Today, I have gathered everyone from the western alliance and introduce the Frame Gear. The attending knights of each nation have their mouths wide open and are petrified in nk amazement. Well, something like that is bound to happen.

    ¡¸However, what is this thing for£¿¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a hobby at present..... or something like that. But on paper, it¡¯s for anti-behemoth use¡¹

    ¡¸Behemoth, you say. Certainly, if it is this fellow, it probably can reduce the damage too.¡¹

    The King of Belfast nods as if he¡¯s giving his consent, though the reality is different.

    As for Guild Master Rerisha-san, I have already told her the real situation in order to coborate with her for gathering intelligence, but I still want to hide it from other nations. It¡¯s not like I can involve foreign countries in matters which I¡¯m not even certain whether those will really happen or not. I also don¡¯t know whether they will be able to believe me even if I tell them.

    Nevertheless, it¡¯s better to make these preparations in advance when pushes to shove in order to be able to ept it immediately. Such convenient matters must be considered.

    Revealing the existence of the Frame Gear is one of those matters too.

    ¡¸You know, Touya-dono. Can you let us have a ride on that?¡¹

    ¡¸Right-right! That¡¯s important!¡¹

    The King of Belfast and King of Misumido turn to me with burning gazes. Their staggering [¡°Give a ride, Give a ride¡± beam] is being sent to me.

    ¡¸Before that, it will be better to have the Kings¡¯ turns after each guard rides it in order to ascertain its safety. Don¡¯t you agree Gaspar-san? How about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha? Me..... you say?¡¹

    The One-Eyed Knight Commander of the Empire, Gaspar-san, looks at me with his absent-minded face. Tentatively, the guards that are present here are the ones that have ridden the Frame Units in the game room. As it is, I think they should be able to move it, and there won¡¯t be any problem.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. I have made it in such a way wherein I can do an emergency stop so that it won¡¯t go out of control unexpectedly¡¹

    The emergency stop function has been installed as a safety device on the Frame Gear. It¡¯s operated by my smartphone, and it¡¯s possible to stop the Frame Gear by limiting its movements. So, even if Gaspar-san attacks everyone present here as an example, he won¡¯t be able to move a finger. Well, such thing probably won¡¯t happen though.

    Gaspar-san boards the heavy knight, Chevalier, after acquiring the permission of His Majesty The Emperor.

    ¡ºHow is it? It is not different from Frame Unit, right?¡»

    ¡ºYes. You¡¯re right. I understand how to operate it¡»

    ¡ºThen, please try activating it¡»

    I instruct the others to step back whilemunicating with the cockpit via a receiver. Hyoooooo.... The startup sound reverberates and the heavy knight, Chevalier,es to life.

    ======================Scene-Change==============

    There was some dispute over who would ride the Frame Gear first after this, but there was no other problem worth mentioning. All kings were able to ride it and (though Her Eminence didn¡¯t ride it) apparently, they could operate it quite skillfully.

    Also, I promised to lend the Frame Gear only at times when Behemoths appear. However, I also promised to lend them Frame Units because I asked them to prepare pilots at their respective countries. For that reason, every country will then have six units each.

    With this, I exined a [public intention] to them simr to me wanting for them to use it as a method of rxation for the people of knight orders and to install it for the sake of times when they are doing practice.

    The [real intention], however, is that I would like to prepare them for the battle with the Fureizu which may eventuallye and I would like to train the people who will ride the Frame Gears. That kind of reason is what I¡¯m really after.

    Both Belfast and Regulus consist of the vast dominions and the appearance of Behemoths seems to be rtively possible. Therefore, it¡¯s very likely that I will lend it to them a few times. Attacks even on Misumido and Ramisshu by Behemoths is also possible due to Great Forest Sea.

    Unfortunately, it¡¯s unlikely for Rynie to receive damage from a Behemoth, so they probably won¡¯t get their turn. But I suppose the worst case scenario is also possible.

    I think that the sword from the usual equipment as a weapon will be fine in the case that a Behemoth is an opponent. But a very solid fellow like that scorpion might appear as well. At that time, I might have no other choice but to have the pilots change their weapons.

    Just in case, there¡¯s a selection of weapons avable to suit each rider so it will probably be fine. It¡¯s most likely better for a weapon to be easy to use. It¡¯s fine to create it as well if ever a requestes here. It will be simple to mass produce the weapon if I can make that weapon one time, so there won¡¯t be any difficulties.

    However, if the opponent is Fureizu, the ultra-heavy weapon will be more advantageous. It¡¯s not like everyone can use [Gravity] like me. Will they best make use of the one-handed war club ¡°Mace¡± and a shield, or will they aim for a certain one-hit kill of the sledgehammer ¡°Battlehammer¡± held with both hands? Will they fight at a distance with the war pike ¡°Halberd¡±, or will they continue to cut it with the war axe ¡°Battle axe¡±? As for that, I should entrust it to the guys who are soldiers with long military service.

    When ites to that, I know that I want to have a long-distance offensive weapon, but I can¡¯t make those beam weapon like the ones in anime. It is unreasonable for me, who hasn¡¯t even made a car yet. Will I be able to even make it? Even if I can make it, I also feel like the fact that some high school freshman is capable of creating a beam weapon will be problematic. In the first ce, what is beam weaponry?

    Should I have made a low-tech sling or something to the bitter end, I wonder. The one which throws the stones with centrifugal force. Though it is unlikely that it will be effective.

    How about not using the gunpowder with live ammunition.....? For example, how aboutunching a cannonball using [Explosion] magic instead of gunpowder explosion.....? It will, however, be meaningless if the system for the explosion uses [Program] or [Enchant] and the pilot¡¯s magic power runs out. Won¡¯t the magic power be exhausted after two-three shots? An advanced level magic like an absorption of magic power from the atmosphere sounds unreasonable to use.

    Even though it is fine for me to pour in the magic power into the gun, I would probably also have to replenish it each time it exhausts..... Maybe I should make a weapon which can be used [Only by me].

    No, wait a minute. It is not like magic ispletely ineffective in particr against Fureizu, right? If it is [Rock Crash] from earth attribute or [Ice Rock] from water attribute, those are effective since it is an indirect attack. Should I try considering that?

    If it¡¯s Rin, she maye up with some nice idea. I wonder if I should try to consult this with her sooner orter

    =======================Scene-Change=====================

    I was told that the girl which I saved in Ishen had woken up, so I went towards the [Alchemy Building]. When I reached that ce, she had alreadye out from the regeneration capsule and was getting up from the bunk inside the [Alchemy Building]. She was wearing light clothes that looked like pajamas.

    The right hand resting on the futon has regenerated splendidly. Though it is not seen since it¡¯s hidden inside the futon, her leg perhaps has returned to the way it was before.

    The hair which I had thought was pure white had a tinge of light red color, and it looked like the color of a cherry blossom even though I thought that it was white during the time she was saved. I wonder if by any means it wasn¡¯t permeated by the color of blood.

    ¡¸......Ah.........¡¹

    The moment she saw me, she leaked a small voice. It seems like she remembered the time when I helped her.

    Flora, who is sitting on a chair beside her, greets me.

    ¡¸It seems like the regeneration was safelypleted, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah~..... that¡¯s~...... ~desuno¡¹

    Flora bites her lips and makes what she said badly shorter. What has happened?

    ¡¸Apparently, the girl..... has lost her memories¡¹

    ¡¸Ha£¿¡¹

    Apparently, she has no memory up to the time she has been saved by me. She doesn¡¯t remember her name, birthce, and why was she about to be killed.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t say it is an after-effect of the medical regeneration treatment or something....¡¹

    ¡¸That can¡¯t happen~desuno! It may be possible if it¡¯s rted to the regeneration of the head, but something like memory loss from the regeneration of the limbs is out of question ~desuno! If Master doubts it, it should be fine to test it after chopping the thing between your legs ~desuno!¡¹ (TL: That¡¯s so metal )

    ¡¸So scary £¡¡¹

    As if I am going to bear with it being chopped off because of such thing! In the first ce, I will also lose my memories if it really is an after-effect!

    However, for it be a memory loss.....

    ¡¸Do you remember meeting me before? ¡¹

    The girls bows her head a little. It means that she has her memory from the time she has met up with me. After that, she went into the regeneration capsule. I guess it¡¯s natural to consider the time when she was attacked to be the origin of her memory loss just as I¡¯d thought.

    ¡¸What¡¯s your name£¿¡¹

    ¡¸......it is not clear¡¹

    ¡¸Why did you have such injuries£¿¡¹

    ¡¸......I don¡¯t know¡¹

    U~n, what had happened, I wonder..... After that, I tried asking various questions, and I found out that her memory and knowledge of such things as the ce called Ishen and conventional wisdom, reading, writing and calction still remained. She also knew about Belfast and Regulus as well.

    However, the memories about matters rted to herself are entirely missing. Her name, birthce, what she has been doing and where, whether she has a family, what she likes and dislikes, it seems she really can¡¯t remember these things. As a test, I tried applying [Recovery] once more, but it was futile.

    ¡¸Muu~...... It¡¯ll be fine if you can gradually remember those.....¡¹

    ¡¸......You (tl: anata) are......¡¹

    ¡¸N~£¿¡¹

    From the top of the bed, the girl with violet-colored pupils looks straight at me.

    ¡¸......Who are you£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, I am Mochizuki Touya. The King of Brunhild Dukedom¡¹

    ¡¸......King-sama......¡¹

    The girl shows a surprised expression for just a bit and immediately return to her previous self. It feels like this girl¡¯s emotions are quite scarce.

    ¡¸Is this ce that Brunhild£¿¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I had brought you here since you had copsed at the mountains of Ishen and you had terrible injuries¡¹

    ¡¸How......¡¹

    ¡¸By using transfer magic¡¹

    Ah, she made a surprised expression again, but she immediately returned to her previous self. That¡¯s kinda amusing.

    Anyhow, it would probably be bad to reveal that the [Alchemy Building] also exists at this rate, so I move the whole bunk to the room inside the castle with [Gate].

    ¡¸This is......¡¹

    The girl restlessly looks around the interior of the room that has abruptly changed. I guess with this, she will be able to believe me about the transfer magic.

    For the time being, let¡¯s allow her to live in this room for a short while. Her memories may eventually return.

    There is a way to escort her back to Ishen, but she currently has no memories. Furthermore, it¡¯s too dangerous as of this moment since the possibility of her being aimed at by someone isn¡¯t zero.

    ¡¸Even so, it will be inconvenient for you not to have a name.... Will you choose a temporary name?¡¹

    ¡¸A name.... Anything is fine. The king-sama will decide¡¹

    Even if you tell me so. I tried pondering about it for a while, but I think an Ishen-rted name will probably be better rather than a western name. Then, in that case.....

    ¡¸M~, then~, [Sakura] ¡¹

    ¡¸Sakura......¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because you have a lovely cherry blossom hair. If you don¡¯t like it, I will then think of another one.¡¹

    It¡¯s simple name even if I say so myself. The girl shakes her head a little and shows her feelings of denial.

    ¡¸¡±Sakura¡± is fine. Thank you.¡¹

    I noticed that Sakura who was not showing that many emotions was smiling just a little.

 Chapter 150: After a long time, and the introduction of characters

    Chapter 150: After a long time, and the introduction of characters

    ¡ùThere are a lot of character so pay attention¡££¨It has the highest number of letters whenpared to the story so far)

    (TL: words of author)

    ¡¾Brunhild Dukedom (¥Ö¥ê¥å¥ó¥Ò¥ë¥É¹«¹ú)¡¿

    ¡¾Mochizuki Touya (ÍûÔÂ¶¬Ò¹)¡¿

    A freshman high school student who decided to go to another world due to God¡¯s mistake. (At time of introduction) He is a type who goes with the flow, not making much of a fuss. Without unconsciously reading the mood, makes terrible decisions without hesitation. Has an inexhaustible supply of magic power, possesses all magic attributes, can use non-attribute magic limitlessly and various non-standard magic.

    ¡¾Elsie Shilueska (¥¨¥ë¥¼?¥·¥ë¥¨¥¹¥«)¡¿

    An elder twin sister saved by Touya. Equips gauntlets on both hands, a melee fighter battling with her hands. She is frank and has a straight personality. Can use non-attribute magic body strengthening magic [Boost]. Likes spicy food. Touya¡¯s wife to be.

    ¡¾Lindsey Shilueska (¥ê¥ó¥¼?¥·¥ë¥¨¥¹¥«)¡¿

    A younger twin sister. A magician possessing fire, water, and light attributes. The light attribute is not her forte. If anything, she is poor at talking due to shyness (fear of strangers). However, she is bold at times. Likes sweet things. Touya¡¯s wife to be.

    (TL: ÈËÒŠÖª¤ê ¨C can be tranted as both shy and fear of strangers, it is possible that both are implied).

    ¡¾Kokonoe Yae (¾ÅÖØ°ËÖØ) ¡¿

    A samurai girling from a far eastern country Ishen which resembles Japan. Uses the manner of speech ¡°gozaru¡±, often eats more than regr people. Though she has a diligent personality, she also has a gap in some respects. Her parent¡¯s home is a swordsmen dojo school called ¡°Kokonoe Shinmei Ryu¡±. Has huge hidden breasts. Touya¡¯s wife to be.

    ¡¾Yumina Ernes Belfast (¥æ¥ß¥Ê?¥¨¥ë¥Í¥¢?¥Ù¥ë¥Õ¥¡¥¹¥È)¡¿

    Princess of Belfast Kingdom.12 years old. (At time of introduction) Has mismatched colored eyes: right is blue, left is green. Possesses magic eyes which see through the true nature of people. Possesses magic attributes of wind, earth, and darkness. Proficient with bows and arrows. Fell in love with Touya at first sight and intruded upon him forcibly. Touya¡¯s wife to be.

    ¡¾Rushia Rea Regulus (¥ë©`¥·¥¢?¥ì¥¢?¥ì¥°¥ë¥¹) ¡¿

    Third imperial princess of Regulus Empire. Same age as Yumina. During the events of Empire mutiny was saved by Touya and fell in love with him. The user of a pair of swords. On good terms with Yumina. Has a talent at cooking. Touya¡¯s wife to be.

    ¡¾Sussie Ernes Ortlinde (¥¹¥¥¥·¥£?¥¨¥ë¥Í¥¢?¥ª¥ë¥È¥ê¥ó¥Ç)¡¿

    Nickname is Suu. 10 years old. (At time of introduction) was saved by Touya¡¯s group at the time when she was attacked by assassins. A niece of the King of Belfast. Full of innocent curiosity. Though she was aimed at by foolish prince of Rynie, she was rescued from that by Touya. Touya¡¯s wife to be.

    ¡¾Kohaku (çúçê)¡¿

    Touya¡¯s summoned beast, the first one. A king of beasts acting as a protector or grand roads and the western direction called by ¡°White Emperor (Byakko)¡±. A divine beast. Usually, makes sure not to stand out in a size of tiger cubpanion.

    ¡¾Sango & Kokuyou (Éºº÷£¦ü\ê×)¡¿

    Touya¡¯s summoned beasts, the second one. The two of them are one. A divine beast called ¡°Mysterious Emperor (Genbu)¡±. A king of scaled creatures. Capable of manipting water. Sango is a tortoise, Kokuyou is a serpent.

    ¡¾Kougyuku (¼tÓñ)¡¿

    Touya¡¯s summoned beast, the third one. A divine beast called ¡°me Emperor¡±. King of birds. Though she has a calm character, on the outside she looks shy.

    ¡¾Lyme (¥é¥¤¥à)¡¿

    Butler of Mochizuki household. His original duty was looking after His Majesty The King of Belfast. The older brother of Reimu-san, the butler of Ortlinde household. A perfect butler.

    ¡¾Lapis (¥é¥Ô¥¹)¡¿

    The first maid-san. A truly diligent maid-san licensed by maid guild. Her true colors are that she was a member of secret intelligence unit [Espion] from Belfast, but nowadays she belongs to Brunhild officially. As a maid, she is also first-ss.

    ¡¾Cecil (¥»¥·¥ë)¡¿

    The second maid-san. a ¡°howa howa¡± maid-san licensed by maid guild. She was a member of secret intelligence unit [Espion] from Belfast, but (nowadays) she belongs to Brunhild same as Lapis. Her forte is throwing knives. Has enormous breasts.

    ¡¾Rene (¥ì¥Í)¡¿

    The third maid-san. Although very young, she was living in royal capital and stealing, but after meeting with Touya, she got taken over. As a matter of fact, she is a descendant of a noble in Empire. 8 years old. (At the time of introduction)

    ¡¾Julio (¥Õ¥ê¥ª)¡¿

    Gardener of Mochizuki household. Later bes an exclusive gardened to Brunhild royal pce. A husband of ire.

    ¡¾ire (¥¯¥ì¥¢)¡¿

    A cook of Mochizuki household. Later bes the chief cook of Brunhild royal pce. She reproduces various cuisine Based on Touya¡¯s knowledge. A wife of Julio.

    ¡¾Thomas (¥È¥Þ¥¹)¡¿

    Gatekeeper of Mochizuki household. Former Kingdom Heavy Infantryman. Currently, he guards the Belfast embassy of Brunhild dukedom.

    ¡¾Hack (¥Ï¥Ã¥¯)¡¿

    Gatekeeper of Mochizuki household. Former Kingdom Light Cavalryman. Currently, he guards the Belfast embassy of Brunhild Dukedom.

    ¡¾Franshesca (¥Õ¥é¥ó¥·¥§¥¹¥«)¡¿

    Manager of [Sky Garden], a legacy of Babylon. Nickname: Shizuka. Wears maid clothes. Frame number: 23. Tells ero-jokes when opens her mouth.

    ¡¾High Rosetta (¥Ï¥¤¥í¥¼¥Ã¥¿)¡¿

    Manager of [Workshop], a legacy of Babylon. Nickname: Rosetta. Wears work clothes. Frame number: 27. Contractor of Babylon development.

    ¡¾Bell Flora (¥Ù¥ë¥Õ¥í©`¥é)¡¿

    Manager of [Alchemy Building], a legacy of Babylon. Nickname: Flora. Wears nurse clothes. Frame number: 21. A nurse with huge breasts.

    ¡¾Fred Monica (¥Õ¥ì¥É¥â¥Ë¥«)¡¿

    Manager of [Hangar], a legacy of Babylon. Nickname: Monica. Wears camouged clothes. Frame number: 28. A sarcastic chibikko.

    ¡¾Rain (¥ì¥¤¥ó)¡¿

    A rabbit therianthrope. A short redhead former soldier of Misumido. Was supposed to y a really active role initially. Because it was pitiful, after some changes to gender made a reentry. In one go became a Commander of Brunhild Knight Order.

    ¡¾Norun (¥Î¥ë¥ó)¡¿

    A wolf therianthrope. A younger sister of Garun, a guardmanding officer of Misumido. A former soldier of Misumido, and a user of a pair of swords same as her older brother. Doesn¡¯t mind small details withposed personality. Bes a Vice-Commander of Brunhild Knight Order.

    ¡¾Nic Strand (¥Ë¥³¥é?¥¹¥È¥é¥ó¥É)¡¿

    A fox therianthrope. A former soldier of Misumido. Nephew of Alba Strand, a trade merchant from Misumido. Happens to be a male cousin to Olga and Alma. Has a diligent personality, strict to himself as well as to other people. Bes a Vice-Commander of Brunhild Knight Order same as Norun.

    ¡¾Ripple (¥ê¥×¥ë)¡¿

    A magic creature of a picture frame which was stored in [Warehouse]. Capable of converting into the reflection of an image put into the frame. The frame is the real body. Can make light objects to float.

    ¡¾Reba (¥ì¥Ù¥Ã¥«)¡¿

    Woman adventurer rescued in Rabbi desert. Has brown skin and ash-colored hair. Talks in a manly way. Later enrolls into Brunhild Knight Order.

    ¡¾Logan (¥í©`¥¬¥ó)¡¿

    Man adventurer rescued in Rabbi Desert. The user of war axe. Later enrolls into Brunhild Knight Order.

    ¡¾Laqshe (¥é¥¯¥·¥§)¡¿

    Knight belonging to Brunhild Knight Order. Demonkin: an Alraune. A nt type demonkin. During her off-duty days helps with field work.

    ¡¾Zamuza (¥¶¥à¥¶)¡¿

    Knight belonging to Brunhild Knight Order. Demonkin: an Ogre. Has a reddish brown skin, nearly 3 meter tallrge build, and 2 growing horns. A strong man with gentle character.

    ¡¾Sakura (—@)¡¿

    Was picked up by Touya deep in Ishen mountains. A young woman was on a verge of death. Has light pink-colored hair and violet-colored pupils. Does not express emotions much on her face. Has lost all memory in regards to herself. Was given a temporary name by Touya.

    ¡¾Belfast Kingdom (¥Ù¥ë¥Õ¥¡¥¹¥ÈÍõ¹ú)¡¿

    ¡¾Tryst Wynne Ernes Belfast (¥È¥ê¥¹¥È¥¦¥£¥ó?¥¨¥ë¥Í¥¹?¥Ù¥ë¥Õ¥¡¥¹¥È)¡¿

    The present king of Belfast Kingdom. Father of Yumina. Was saved by Touya when he was about to be killed by being poisoned. A good king possessing the contradicting flexibility and strictness. Loves new things same as his younger brother. Though he was aiming at making Touya the next king andfortably retiring, for the sake of born Prince Yamato, decided to try his best for a while some more.

    ¡¾Yue Ernea Belfast (¥æ¥¨¥ë?¥¨¥ë¥Í¥¢?¥Ù¥ë¥Õ¥¡¥¹¥È)¡¿

    Queen of Belfast Kingdom. Mother of Yumina. When looked at normally, doesn¡¯t appear normal. Had instigated Yumina towards Touya.

    ¡¾Yamato Ernes Belfast (¥ä¥Þ¥È?¥¨¥ë¥Í¥¹?¥Ù¥ë¥Õ¥¡¥¹¥È)¡¿

    First Prince of Belfast Kingdom. The Younger brother of Yumina. Has just been born. His godparent is Touya.

    ¡¾Alfred Ernes Belfast (¥¢¥ë¥Õ¥ì¥Ã¥É?¥¨¥ë¥Í¥¹?¥ª¥ë¥È¥ê¥ó¥Ç)¡¿

    Duke. A younger brother of the current king of Belfast. Father of family affectionate Suu. Brims with curiosity same as his daughter. Loves new things. Addicted to shogi and bicycles.

    ¡¾Ellen Ernea Ortlinde (¥¨¥ì¥ó?¥¨¥ë¥Í¥¢?¥ª¥ë¥È¥ê¥ó¥Ç)¡¿

    Duchess. Mother of Suu. A gentle beautiful person. Her not being able to see due to after-effects of illness was cured by Touya.

    ¡¾Reimu (¥ì¥¤¥à)¡¿

    Butler of Ortlinde household. His life was saved by Touya. Has served the royal family for generations with his younger brother, Lime.

    ¡¾Doctor Raul (¥é¥¦¥ëÒ½ŽŸ)¡¿

    Exclusive doctor of the royal family. Didn¡¯t have turns to appear much.

    ¡¾Leon Britts (¥ì¥ª¥ó?¥Ö¥ê¥Ã¥Ä)¡¿

    One of the generals leading Belfast Kingdom¡¯s army. Due to his hearty personality has a habit of strongly pping on the backs of people. A melee fighter. Has a second name [me Fist Leon]

    ¡¾Lyon Britts (¥ê¥ª¥ó?¥Ö¥ê¥Ã¥Ä)¡¿

    Second son of General Leon. Belongs to first knight order of the kingdom. 21 years old. (At time of introduction) a diligent person not resembling his father. Had decided to marry Olga who was an ambassador of Misumido.

    ¡¾Charlotte (¥·¥ã¥ë¥í¥Ã¥Æ)¡¿

    Royal court magician of Belfast Kingdom. Tentatively the best magician in the kingdom. A type which bespletely absorbed in something and does not mind the surroundings. Having received trantion sses from Touya, changed her ss into ss magician. A disciple of Rin. Got lost her turn (to appear) due to her master.

    ¡¾Neil Suleyman (¥Ë©`¥ë?¥¹¥ì¥¤¥Þ¥ó)¡¿

    Vice-Commander of Belfast Knight Order. Had received weapons enchanted with magic from Touya.

    ¡¾Carlose Garun Soderick (¥«¥ë¥í¥Ã¥µ?¥¬¥ë¥ó?¥½©`¥É¥ì¥Ã¥¯)¡¿

    A viscount of Belfast. A disciple of Kokonoe Juubei, Yae¡¯s father. An expert swordsman.

    ¡¾Earl Balsa (¥Ð¥ë¥µ²®¾ô)¡¿

    A noble who dislikes demi-humans. Schemed a king assassination plot. Resembles a toad. Lost his standing upon his n being exposed by Touya.

    ¡¾Prim (¥×¥ê¥à)¡¿

    A receptionist onee-san from the Guild in Belfast royal capital. A regr customer to a reading cafe [Moon Read]. Has a hobby in BL.

    ¡¾Misumido Kingdom (¥ß¥¹¥ß¥ÉÍõ¹ú)¡¿

    ¡¾Jamka Bu Misumido (¥¸¥ã¥à¥«?¥Ö¥é¥¦?¥ß¥¹¥ß¥É)¡¿

    The Beast King of Misumido Kingdom. A snow leopard demi-human. Likes to fight with battle enthusiasm. A user of non-attribute magic [el].

    ¡¾Thierie Frau Misumido (¥Æ¥£¥ê¥¨?¥Õ¥é¥¦?¥ß¥¹¥ß¥É)¡¿

    The Queen of Misumido Kingdom. A snow leopard beastwoman.

    ¡¾Tia Frau Misumido (¥Æ¥£¥¢?¥Õ¥é¥¦?¥ß¥¹¥ß¥É)¡¿

    First princess of Misumido. A snow leopard beastwoman. 10 years old (at the time of introduction). Got a stuffed toy during bingo tournament.

    ¡¾Remza Bu Misumido (¥ì¥à¥¶?¥Ö¥é¥¦?¥ß¥¹¥ß¥É)¡¿

    First prince of Misumido Kingdom. A snow leopard beastman. 9 years old (at the time of introduction).

    ¡¾Alba Bu Misumido (¥¢¥ë¥Ð?¥Ö¥é¥¦?¥ß¥¹¥ß¥É)¡¿

    Second prince of Misumido Kingdom. A snow leopard beastman. 6 years old (at the time of introduction).

    ¡¾Graz (¥°¥é©`¥Ä)¡¿

    Prime Minister of Misumido Kingdom. Thrown around at the whims of selfish His Majesty The Beast King. A worldly-wise man. A person from the winged tribe.

    ¡¾Rin (¥ê©`¥ó)¡¿

    Head of the Fairy Tribe. Though her appearance looks young, she has been living for a long time. Self-proimed to be 612 years old. A genius at magic. Charlotte¡¯s Master. Likes to ridicule people. Possess 6 attributes with the exception of darkness attribute.

    ¡¾P (¥Ý©`¥é)¡¿

    A stuffed toy in a form of bear which moves as if it is alive created with [Program] by Rin. Having piled up improvements in a span of 200 years, it still keeps moving.

    ¡¾Olga Strand (¥ª¥ê¥¬?¥¹¥È¥é¥ó¥É)¡¿

    Ambassador of Misumido Kingdom. A fox beastwoman. Married to Lyon, the knight of Belfast and second son general Leon.

    ¡¾Alma Strand (¥¢¥ë¥Þ?¥¹¥È¥é¥ó¥É)¡¿

    The younger sister of Olga. Same age as Yumina. 12 years old (at the time of introduction). On good terms with Yumina.

    ¡¾Alba Strand (¥ª¥ë¥Ð?¥¹¥È¥é¥ó¥É)¡¿

    Father to Olga and Alma. Capablemerce trader in Misumido. Rapidly thriving with Touya¡¯s ideas. Appears at unexpected times and ces.

    ¡¾Garun (¥¬¥ë¥ó)¡¿

    Wolf beastman. Commander of guard soldiers of Misumido. The user of a pair of swords. Elder brother to Norun, Vice-Commander of Brunhild Knight Order.

    ¡¾Solm (¥½¥ë¥à)¡¿

    Headman of the vige attacked by a ck dragon.

    ¡¾Rifirizu Empire (¥ê©`¥Õ¥ê©`¥¹»Ê¹ú)¡¿

    ¡¾Rig Riku Rifurizu (¥ê¥°?¥ê©`¥¯?¥ê©`¥Õ¥ê©`¥¹)¡¿

    The Monarch of Rifurizu Empire. Resembles a certain Hollywood actor who performed the most botched detective. Has a shaved head and easygoing character. (TL: Bruce Willis reference, ording to google)

    ¡¾Zelda Reem Rifurizu (¥¼¥ë¥À?¥ê©`¥à?¥ê©`¥Õ¥ê©`¥¹)¡¿

    Queen of Rifurizu Empire.

    ¡¾Ririeru Reem Rifirizu (¥ê¥ê¥¨¥ë?¥ê©`¥à?¥ê©`¥Õ¥ê©`¥¹)¡¿

    First princess of Rifurizu Empire. Writer of BL novels has a back-face name as Lilu Rifurizu. Her work as a writer is hidden from parents as well. A day-dreamer. (TL: basically, pen name)

    ¡¾Rideis Riku Rifurizu (¥ê¥Ç¥£¥¹?¥ê©`¥¯?¥ê©`¥Õ¥ê©`¥¹)¡¿

    Crown Prince of Rifurizu Empure. 12 years old (at the time of introduction). A grown-up boy.

    ¡¾Joseph (¥¸¥ç¥»¥Õ)¡¿

    Uncle to Elsie and Lindsey, live in the town named Collet on the outskirts of Rifurizu. Manager of the ntation. Terribly frightened of nobles and their likes. Apparently, holds some trauma.

    ¡¾Rana (¥é¥Ê)¡¿

    Wife of Joseph. Gutsy mother.

    ¡¾Emma (¥¨¥Þ)¡¿

    The eldest daughter of Joseph. Elsie¡¯s and Lindsey¡¯s cousin. She is like an elder sister to both of them.

    ¡¾Aaron (¥¢¥í¥ó)¡¿

    Eldest son of Joseph. Has already be independent and left to another town.

    ¡¾Shiina (¥·©`¥Ê)¡¿

    Second daughter of Joseph.

    ¡¾Allen (¥¢¥ì¥ó)¡¿

    Second son of Joseph.

    ¡¾ra/Kirara (¥¯¥é¥é?¥­¥é¥é)¡¿

    Third and fourth daughters of Joseph. Twins.

    ¡¾An (¥¢¥é¥ó)¡¿

    Third son of Joseph.

    ¡¾Reno (¥ê¥Î)¡¿

    Fifth daughter of Joseph.

    ¡¾Regulus Empire (¥ì¥°¥ë¥¹µÛ¹ú)¡¿

    ¡¾Zephir Roa Regulus (¥¼¥Õ¥£¥ë¥¹?¥í¥¢?¥ì¥°¥ë¥¹)¡¿

    The Emperor of Regulus Empire. Was saved by Touya from dying during coup d¡¯etat. Though it was supposed to be illness, he somehow recovered thanks to [Recovery].

    ¡¾Lux Roa Regulus (¥ë¥¯¥¹?¥í¥¢?¥ì¥°¥ë¥¹)¡¿

    The crown prince of Regulus Empire. A prince without any particr special trait. Was saved by Touya.

    ¡¾Sarah Rea Regulus (¥µ¥é?¥ì¥¢?¥ì¥°¥ë¥¹)¡¿

    The crown princess of Regulus Empire.

    ¡¾Caroline Ritto (¥­¥ã¥í¥é¥¤¥ó?¥ê¥¨¥Ã¥È)¡¿

    Nicknamed ¡°Carol¡±. A member of third knight order of the empire, a knight of the second ss. A user of a pair of swords as well as a descendant of [Kiru Ritto of Twin swords], one of the twelve sword¡¯s households of the empire. Happens to be Rene¡¯s aunt.

    ¡¾Gaspar (¥¬¥¹¥Ñ¥ë)¡¿

    ck haired, one-eyedmander of the knight order of the empire. Received [me Spear] during the bingo tournament in Brunhild.

    ¡¾General Bazuru (¥Ð¥º©`¥ë½«ÜŠ)¡¿

    Raised a coup by leading the army of the empire. Possessing [Imbibe Demon¡¯s bracelet] and [Protective bracelet], he operated an army of demons but was defeated by Touya.

    ¡¾General Romero (¥í¥á¥í½«ÜŠ)¡¿

    Commander of the western army of the empire. Sheltered the crown prince during the time of the coup in the empire.

    ¡¾Ramisshu Holy Kingdom (¥é¥ß¥Ã¥·¥å½Ì¹ú)¡¿

    ¡¾Elias Orutora (¥¨¥ê¥¢¥¹?¥ª¥ë¥È¥é)¡¿

    The Woman Pope of Ramisshu Holy Kingdom. Supports the holy kingdom while crossing already an advanced age of 60 years. Owner of the magic eyes capable of seeing the truth and falsehood. Has heterochromia of blue and green eyes. Was saved by Touya, and managed to meet Kami-sama.

    ¡¾Phyllis Rugitto (¥Õ¥£¥ê¥¹?¥ë¥®¥Ã¥È)¡¿

    A priest sent to Brunhild from the holy kingdom. After meeting with Kami-sama, she was about to be executed as a result of her calling upon the discrepancies of Ramissu¡¯s doctrine, but she was saved by Touya. Later became a Cardinal.

    ¡¾Cardinal Zeon (¥¼¥ª¥óÊà™CÇä)¡¿

    A man resembling a dictator from somewhere with his small mustache and swept back ck hair. Generally looks self-important. Had trapped the pope by using the speech uttered by Phyllis as a pretext.

    ¡¾Cardinal Kyurei (¥­¥å¥ì¥¤Êà™CÇä)¡¿

    Elder sister of cardinal Zeon. Impersonated herself as fake pope. Was aiming at the position of the pope together with her younger brother Zeon.

    ¡¾Nest Leonard (¥Í¥¹¥È?¥ì¥Ê©`¥É)¡¿

    A priest sent to Brunhild from the holy kingdom. Was driven out by Touya due to his high-handed attitude. Wears a wig.

    ¡¾Thend of gods, Ishen (Éñ¹ú¥¤©`¥·¥§¥ó)¡¿

    (TL: okay, we had a few issues with names with people from Ishen, since ¡°much kanji¡±, you know. The biggest faults that were made were with the names of Yae¡¯s father and elder brother. Thanks to kind folks, who exined the current naming we fixed those and will use the correct naming henceforth. Most of the names follow the naming sense of famous people during Sengoku period (albeit some kanji used are different).

    ¡¾Kokonoe Juubei (¾ÅÖØÖØ±øÐl)¡¿

    Yae¡¯s father. Master of the swordsmen dojo ¡°Kokonoe Shimei Ryu¡±. During his youth, he served the father of the viscount Soderick. Currently, he is a sword instructor to Tokugawa household.

    ¡¾Kokonoe Nanae (¾ÅÖØÆßÖØ)¡¿

    Yae¡¯s mother. Same as Juubei, she served the Soderick household during her youth.

    ¡¾Kokonoe Juutarou (¾ÅÖØÖØÌ«ÀÉ)¡¿

    Yae¡¯s elder brother. Although he is gentle youth, he likes swordsmanship more than three times of the meals.

    ¡¾Ayane (¾cÒô)¡¿

    A young maid serving Kokonoe. There are good vibes between her and Juutarou.

    ¡¾Yamamoto Kansuke (É½±¾ÍêÖú)¡¿

    A shady strategist working from the shadow of Takeda thanks to [bracelet of immortality]. Was defeated by Touya¡¯s group.

    ¡¾Tokugawa Uchitake (Ô´¨¼ÒÌ©)¡¿

    One of the nine feudal lords of Ishen. A man with a small mustache and fine build.

    ¡¾Tsubaki (´»)¡¿

    A shinobi follower of Kousaka Masanobu, one of four heavenly kings of Takeda. A Kunoichi. Currently, she is a leader of the secret service of Brunhild.

    ¡¾Kousaka Masanobu (¸ßÛàÕþÐÅ)¡¿

    One of the four heavenly kings of Takeda. A considerably sharp person. Currently, he is a prime minister of Brunhild.

    ¡¾Baba Nobuharu (ñRˆöÐÅÇç)¡¿

    One of the four heavenly kings of Takeda. A stern Jii-san with a giant beard. Has a sharp tongue. Currently, he is an adviser to the knight order of Brunhild.

    ¡¾Naito Masatoyo (ÄÚÌÙÕýØN)¡¿

    One of the four heavenly kings of Takeda. A person who doesn¡¯t stand out; has a gentle face. Currently, he is a chief of the agriculture and construction agency at Brunhild.

    ¡¾Yamagata Masakage (É½±hÕþ¾°)¡¿

    One of the four heavenly kings of Takeda. A sharp-eyed ossan covered all over with wounds. A battle fanatic. Currently, he is a battle instructor to the knight order of Brunhild.

    ¡¾Takeda Katsuyori (ÎäÌï¿Ëîm)¡¿

    A new feudal lord of Takeda. Was ipetent.

    ¡¾Rynie Kingdom (¥ê©`¥Ë¥¨Íõ¹ú)¡¿

    ¡¾Cloud Zeph Rynie (¥¯¥é¥¦¥É?¥¼¥Õ?¥ê©`¥Ë¥¨)¡¿

    The prince of Rynie Kingdom. Although he was treated as the second prince, he was the first prince as a matter of fact. A worldly-wise man who came to terms with being worked hard like a retainer to Zabun since early years. Has upright personality. Holds affection for his mother.

    ¡¾Shuraf Zeph Rynie (¥·¥å¥é¥Õ?¥¼¥Õ?¥ê©`¥Ë¥¨)¡¿

    The king of Rynie Kingdom. Was doing as he was told by Wardok who made use of Queen Aria as a shield. Has handed the throne over to Cloud and is in retirement.

    ¡¾Aria Zeph Rynie (¥¨¥ê¥¢?¥¼¥¹?¥ê©`¥Ë¥¨)¡¿

    Cloud¡¯s mother. She was being confined by Wardok as mean to rule the king as a puppet but was rescued by Touya¡¯s group.

    ¡¾Marquis Kupo (¥¯©`¥×ºî¾ô)¡¿

    Former Prime Minister of Rynie. Was driven away to the remote region after being dispossessed of the prime minister¡¯s seat by Wardok, butter returns as prime minister once more as a support of Cloud. Although he has crossed over 60 years, he has brawny build.

    ¡¾Anjie (¥¢¥ó¥¸¥§)¡¿

    A melee fighting maid who was ordered to conceal herself in order to ensure the safety of Queen Aria by Marquis Kupo.

    ¡¾Zabun (¥¶¥Ö¥ó)¡¿

    Although he was treated as the first prince of Rynie Kingdom, he was truthfully a fake one. Doesn¡¯t allow things to be not in ordance to his desires. He devoted himself to rampage as much as he wished so but waster punished with being sold to a foreign country as a ve after the truth was disclosed by Touya.

    ¡¾Wardok (¥ï¥ë¥À¥Ã¥¯)¡¿

    Prime Minister who was in control of Rynie Kingdom. He schemed to usurp the royal family but was degraded to being a ve simrly to Zabun. Looks entirely like a bulldog. Was confining Cloud¡¯s mother.

    ¡¾Dakia (¥À¥­¥¢)¡¿

    Although she was a queen of Rynie Kingdom, she at the same time bore a child with her cousin Wardok and furthermore schemed to usurp the royal family. Was dropped to the level of a ve in the same manner as Zabun. Has body like a barrel.

    ¡¾Celestial World (ÌìÉÏ½ç)¡¿

    ¡¾Kami-sama (Éñ˜”)¡¿

    World¡¯s God. The perpetrator who sent Touya to this world. Basically a good person(ÈË). a person(ÈË)? An awfully good person(ÈË) who manages a lot of worlds. Is he a person(ÈË)?

    (TL: ÈË ¨C refers to human, the author asks whether he can be counted as human/person).

    ¡¾Love Goddess (ÁµÛÉñ)¡¿

    A god ruling over love matter as a subordinate of world¡¯s god. Likes love stories of other people. Ends her sentences with ¡¸?nanoyo¡¹.

    ¡¾Other people¡¿

    ¡¾Mika (¥ß¥«)¡¿

    A poster girl of [Silver Moon] inn at the town of Leaflet. A lively woman whose red ponytail matches her very much. Her age is around 20 years old. An expert at cooking. An ¡°elder sister¡± type of character. On good terms with Aeru from [Parent] coffee shop from the same town. Was eventually scouted to Brunhild to open a branch of [Silver Moon].

    ¡¾Doran (¥É¥é¥ó)¡¿

    An owner of [Silver Moon] and father of Mika. A red bearded man with hearty personality. Has be totally addicted to shogi made by Touya.

    ¡¾Zanakku Zenfield (¥¶¥Ê¥Ã¥¯?¥¼¥ó¥Õ¥£©`¥ë¥É)¡¿

    A shopkeeper managing a clothing shop [Fashion King Zanakku] at the town of Leaflet. An unusual person of the world who met Touya when he first came to this world. Being an unexpectedly shrewd person, he has clients even in the royal capital. Unlikely to have a good naming sense.

    ¡¾Bararu (¥Ð¥é¥ë)¡¿

    An owner of [Weapon Shop Bear Eight] from Leaflet. As the shop name implies, he is as huge as a bear but has a calm personality. His height is not less than 2 meters. A shogi partner to Doran from [Silver Moon].

    ¡¾Aeru (¥¢¥¨¥ë)¡¿

    An owner of the coffee shop [Parent] in Leaflet. A friend to Mika from [Silver Moon]. Was taught how to make ice cream by Touya.

    ¡¾¥¹¥é¥¹¡¿

    ¡¾Surasu (¥¹¥é¥¹)¡¿

    A receptionist of reading cafe [Moon Read]. Has short brown hair. One of the women made into ves and saved by Touya in Rabbi Desert.

    ¡¾Berui (¥Ù¥ë¥¨)¡¿

    A receptionist of reading cafe [Moon Read]. Has long wavy brown hair. One of the women made into ves and saved by Touya in Rabbi Desert.

    ¡¾Shia (¥·¥¢)¡¿

    A person in charge of cooking at the reading cafe [Moon Read]. Has ck hair. Mia¡¯s elder sister. One of the women made into ves and saved by Touya in Rabbi Desert.

    ¡¾Mika (¥ß¥¢)¡¿

    A person in charge of cooking at the reading cafe [Moon Read]. Has ck hair. Shia¡¯s younger sister. One of the women made into ves and saved by Touya in Rabbi Desert.

    ¡¾ Sylvie (¥·¥ë¥ô¥£)¡¿

    A leader at the reading cafe [Moon Read]. An older sister one can rely upon. A waitress. One of the women made into ves and saved by Touya in Rabbi Desert.

    ¡¾Marika (¥Þ¥ê¥«)¡¿

    A fully energetic waitress of reading cafe [Moon Read]. One of the women made into ves and saved by Touya in Rabbi Desert.

    ¡¾Windy (¥¦¥§¥ó¥Ç¥£)¡¿

    The youngest waitress of reading cafe [Moon Read]. Will¡¯s girlfriend? One of the women made into ves and saved by Touya in Rabbi Desert.

    ¡¾Will (¥¦¥£¥ë)¡¿

    An adventurer boy apprentice saved at Rabbi Desert. There is a good vibe between him and Wendy. Vice-Commander of Belfast Knight Order, Neel is pleased by his demeanor.

    ¡¾Pam (¥Ñ¥à)¡¿

    A granddaughter of the head of Rauri tribe, a battle tribe of nothing but women living in Great Forest Sea. Has huge breasts.

    ¡¾Furuuru (¥Õ¥ë©`¥ë)¡¿

    A woman who was made a ve by Zabun. Upon being saved by Touya, she was released. Currently, she has decided to work at [Silver Moon] in Brunhild.

    ¡¾Rerisha Mirian (¥ì¥ê¥·¥ã?¥ß¥ê¥¢¥ó)¡¿

    One of guild masters of adventurers guild. An elf woman. Judging by her appearance, she looks nothing but around 20 years old woman.

    ¡¾End (¥¨¥ó¥Ç)¡¿

    An enigmatic boy having a monotone style with his white hair and muffler and ck jacket and trousers. Possess an absurd degree of battle ability. It looks like is involved in some ways with Fureizu.....

    ¡¾Professor Regina Babylon (¥ì¥¸©`¥Ê?¥Ð¥Ó¥í¥ó²©Ê¿)¡¿

    A woman genius professor of an ancient civilization, even though she is a pervert. Had created various artifacts and sky stronghold [Babylon]. A possessor of all attributes same as Touya. Likes to make fun of people.

 Chapter 151: The Dragon Knight, and The Raid

    Arc 19: With Preparations, There is No Need to Worry

    Chapter 151: The Dragon Knight, and The Raid

    Even after some time passed since then, Sakura didn¡¯t show any signs of regaining her memory. And yet not even one scar remained, all her injuries fully recovered, and her health situation looked good.

    That reminds me when I tried to return her medal that she was carrying originally, she had a slight puzzling face. Nevertheless, because it was her only property, I told her to carry it for the time being. Perhaps it may be an indication of her background.

    One time, I suggested going to the valley where I discovered her, but she refused saying she didn¡¯t want to go. As she was half-dead there, is it because her body stuck with fear?

    I have a feeling that she, for some reason, is trying to avoid recovering her memories by saying things like ¡®not to worry about it¡¯, or ¡®she has no problem even if it doesn¡¯t return¡¯...

    Unfortunately, I don¡¯t understand since I haven¡¯t experienced having an amnesia. But will a personality different from your own appear? However, that would rather be a case of dual personality rather than amnesia.

    In a book I have read before, it has a setting wherein when the persona has a hard time, a personality called ¡°A¡± may bring about a personality called ¡°B¡±. ¡°B¡± will have the bitter experience, and ¡°A¡± itself will not. Somehow it feels like a defense mechanism that protects oneself by feeling like it was someone else.

    Well, it¡¯s no use to force her if she dislikes it. She may remember her memories before long.

    When Sakura reached the point of being able to move around, she said ¡®I would like to look around the country¡¯. There was no particr problem with that and I had assigned Sango and Kokuyou to her as bodyguards & watchdogs. (TL: lol like they can move by themselves)

    It seems she is also going to the construction sites and the agriculturalnds. asionally, I see her together with Lindsey. Are they getting along due to the two being quiet and taciturn types?

    [That kid, she kept herposure even after losing her memories]

    [Rather than calling itposure, it may be that she doesn¡¯t even understand that feeling. She can¡¯t remember what she used to be at all, and she can¡¯t bring the feelings of grief out]

    While I replied to our gardener Julio-san, I made holes everywhere in the courtyard and nted Sakura trees.

    It is not like I¡¯ve struck out an idea how to bring back Sakura¡¯s lost memories, but I just wanted to transnt Sakura trees from Ishen in the castle. Though since it will be the winter season after this one, the blooming will be considerably further ahead.

    It¡¯s a littlete to ask now, but will they really bloom? I think it should be fine as the climate in Ishen and the climate here are almost the same. Shall I ask Flora to make a new species if it¡¯s no good?

    It is not rted, but I was thinking whether the image of the Sakura trees would change depending on the location. Although they bloom in March and April, Sakura trees symbolize the [Season of Farewell] for Western Japan and the [Season of Encounter] for Eastern Japan. Like during the time of something like of Graduation Ceremony or Entrance Ceremony.

    In the past, when I went to y on the golden week to a rtive¡¯s ce in Aomori (TL: ce in Japan), I remember that I was surprised the Sakura trees had not bloomed yet.

    [Has Julio-san cared for Sakura trees before? ]

    [No, I haven¡¯t. But look here. This country leans a lot towards Ishen. I think I will be able to manage it somehow if I ask how to]

    Ah, I see. There are definitely a lot of people from Ishen in Brunhild Dukedom like Tsubaki-san¡¯s n or the former Takeda¡¯s retainers. Next, you can see the beastmen and demonkin here and theretely.

    It also looks easy to do business or find jobs here because there is hardly any discrimination towards the other races in this country than in any other country.

    [Shall I also nt Sakura trees on the way towards the town from the castle eventually? Won¡¯t the rows of Sakura trees on the road side look beautiful?]

    [That sounds nice]

    I spent the morning with Julio-san while considering such matters. In the afternoon, I listen to the reportsing from Tsubaki-san.

    [It seems the rtions between Paluf and Rynie are heading in a good direction. It will probably not end up with something like a war]

    [The King of Rynie is doing his best after all. It would probably be nice if they are connected by non-aggression treaty someday]

    Tsubaki-san¡¯s secret intelligence agents carry information from each country using the [Gate Mirror] that I gave them. Their activities don¡¯t go to the extent of being called espionage, but it¡¯s rather just the gathering of rumors and information in the cities.

    There is also the matter of the Fureizu and Babylon, but that information is treasured. After all, I don¡¯t know where from valuable information maye rolling in. It¡¯s not like I particrly need to search information inside the royal pces of the foreign countries. Based on what I have heard from the King of Belfast, I have understood how much each country was doing. Well, isn¡¯t that natural?

    [If I have to say what¡¯s bothering me, it might be the unstable situation in Ishen]

    [Ishen?]

    I, who was a little worried about the matter regarding Sakura, have decided to hear the full details from Tsubaki-san. It doesn¡¯t reach to the extent of having wars, but it seems she has heard about skirmishes starting between the feudal lords.

    [There were nine feudal lords in Ishen namely: Date, Uesugi, Tokugawa, Takeda, Oda, Hashiba, Ch¨­sokabe, Mouri, and Shimatsu. But Takeda perished due to the previous incident, and the power of Oda and Tokugawa increased. Hashiba joined with Oda; Tokugawa and Oda have a friendly rtionship. It seems the power of Oda is one step ahead]

    Would it turn like this in the end? In my world, it was Tokugawa who grasped the world. Was it [Oda who pounds, Hashiba who kneads and Tokugawa who eats the Mochi while sitting down]?

    When I recall that solid build with the short mustache of Tokugawa Ieyasu-san, I got suspicious if history would turn out the same way. Well, it¡¯s not necessary for every event in Ishen to go through simrly to the historical facts of my world.

    I am worried about Ishen, but I will leave it alone for now. As expected, if Oedo will be dangerous, I n to evacuate it even if it¡¯s just Yae¡¯s family.

    After I¡¯m done listening to the reports from Tsubaki-san, I transfer to Babylon¡¯s [Hangar] this time.

    There are several units of the Heavy Knight ¡¶Chevalier¡· and themanding unit, ck Knight ¡¶Night Baron¡· each stored in their respective garages. As for their ratio, there appears to be 9 Heavy Knight ¡¶Chevalier¡· for every ck Knight ¡¶Night Baron¡·.

    It¡¯s a ratio that¡¯s easy to make by counting the numbers, but it takes a little more time to make the ck Knight ¡¶Night Baron¡·. As expected, greater skill is necessary to handle it since that¡¯s amanding unit. If it was easy to handle, it would be far superior to the ¡¶Chevalier¡· after all.

    And right now, there are the Heavy Knights ¡¶Chevalier¡· that excel in defense and the ck Knights ¡¶Night Baron¡· that excel in offense. Also, there is another unit Rosetta and Monica are outfitting now.

    A red knight with a slim shape design is standing in the garage that I¡¯ve entered.

    There are big wheels mounted on the tips of the heels on both legs as its defining characteristic more than anything else, and therge thrusters are attached on the back and on the sides of the waist. I called out to Rosetta and Monica who were doing the maintenance around the waist area.

    [How long will it take?]

    [I think we will be done by tomorrow ~dearimasu. However, Master, have you chosen a pilot for this guy ~dearimasu?]

    [Since this fellow has been picky till now, he¡¯s not suitable for mass production ~na. Not unless it¡¯s the perfect person since this guy will know it ~ze]

    If the Heavy Knight ¡¶Chevalier¡· is the defensive type, and ck Knight ¡¶Night Baron¡· is the offensive type, then this Dragon Knight ¡¶Dragoon¡· is a mobile type unit.

    The only problem is that its armor is thin in order to fully utilize its mobility. The power of the unit itself is also low. Honestly, I am worried whether this unit can fight against the Fureizu. If a Behemoth is an opponent, it can be sufficiently used. So among the units that originally existed here, only one machine was manufactured, and there are only two units right now.

    I tried riding it as a test, but it was awfully difficult to handle. Afterunching the heel wheels it seriously was very hard to keep the bnce when I ran in high mobility mode. Fast things are fast though.

    Besides, the unit was easily damaged when I lost bnce and fell, probably due to its thin armor. I am not saying it was to the extent where it got broken, but it may break if it falls down a lot of times.

    It¡¯s a machine that¡¯s difficult to use. The pilot¡¯s skill is also required. And since it doesn¡¯t have power as well, it can¡¯t handle super-heavy weapons. How should I make good use of it? Ah.

    That reminds me, wouldn¡¯t it be able to lift a weapon made from Fureizu fragments which had its hardness tremendously raised by having umted magic power? It should be able to cut Fureizu if it is with that. I say ¡°should¡± because I¡¯ve yet to fight a Fureizu with such a weapon..

    If I give the Dragon Knight ¡¶Dragoon¡· a weapon simr to Yae¡¯s [Transparent flower], I might be able to utilize that mobility in battles.

    However, though, the Fureizu will be the materials...... I can make some with the stock I currently have, but I won¡¯t be able to supply it as much as I like with that amount.

    When I returned to the castle again, Kougyoku came flying from the other side of the hallway.

    [What¡¯s wrong?]

    ¡ºInformation came from a scouting party. It¡¯s a ruin simr to the ones discovered before on the solitary ind to the west of the Sandora Kingdom¡»

    If you say the ¡°solitary ind to the west¡±, then was it the time when we discovered Monica¡¯s [Hangar]? Is it a hit?

    [Its location?]

    [It¡¯s to the east of Lail Kingdom, the Knight Kingdom Restia. It¡¯s in the abandoned remains located to the south]

    The Knight Kingdom Restia? If I am not mistaken, isn¡¯t the ruler called the Knight King? Isn¡¯t the father of that person, the former king, a gold rank adventurer like me?

    I am a slightly interested in that person but, I will pass it this time. If the ruins of Babylon there are the [Warehouse], then I will be able to strengthen the Frame Gears further. Perhaps I could also make my own airne as well. That would be nice. My personal airne.

    What should I do this time? I moved with Babylon up until now, but I don¡¯t need to go there with everyone expressively now that I¡¯d learned [Fly].

    I conveyed to everyone that the fifth Babylon was found, and told them I was going alone. Everyone objected at first, but due to the speed of [Fly] and the fact that only a person like me with all attributes can enter the ruins at the site, everyone reluctantly approved. However, they had made me promise to immediately call them with [Gate] once I find Babylon.

    Come to think of it, I have not yet told Suu about Babylon even though she has already be one of my fiancees. I also didn¡¯t give her the engagement ring yet. I will give the ringter, but what shall I do regarding Babylon?

    Would it also be okay to tell Suu? After all, she suggested [Let¡¯s search for the castle in the sky!] when I showed her an Anime story before. I am a little worried as well whether she will tell the Duke of Ortlinde who is her father.

    When I consulted with Yumina,

    [Because Suu is a smart kid, I think it should be okay about this much. However, I am a little afraid that she gets engrossed and will suggest that she also starts looking for them]

    That is possible. But, how do I say it, this kid has too much action energy. There is no problem if she has the ability to go with it, but since she will act recklessly without thinking of consequences......

    Un, let¡¯s keep quiet for a little longer.

    I asked everyone to take care of Sakura, opened [Gate] and transferred to the border between the Great Forest Sea and Lail Kingdom where I had fought the behemoth before.

    From there I flew towards the east in one stroke with [Fly]. The wind pressure was fully blocked with [Shield], and I kept flying in high-speed.

    I temporarily stopped after flying for a while and tried to disy the map. I think I have already entered the Knight Kingdom though.

    [Mmm.... and. A little more southeast? All right.]

    I turned off the map, and when I intended to continue flying again, something strange showed up in the corner of my view. Is that..... a smoke?

    Something is burning. Is it fire?

    [Long Sense]

    I increase my sight distance to verify what¡¯s going on. It is a town. The town is burning. The people are trying to escape, and the ones protecting them are the knights with splendid armors, holding their swords and taking a stance to face the enemy who is attacking the residents.

    Towards the demon who has a crystal-like body, Fureizu.

    [Naa....!]

    Can I say it was fortunate? The Fureizu currently present are not of the Intermediate level. They had a small size and it was the same as the small cricket type that I came across the first time.

    However, there are many of them. As far as I can see, there are almost 10.

    It has a form that resembles Beetle. Not a Japanese beetle, but more like a Hercules Beetle.

    There was a person who swung his sword towards that Kabuto type. Being dressed in a silver armour, with his wavering golden hair the knighrepelled all the Fureizu using sword sh, but only caused small scratches. Furthermore, those scratches had immediately regenerated.

    [Don¡¯t hesitate! Knights, let¡¯s buy time to let the townspeople escape! You are not allowed to take not even a step back!]

    It was a girl. Looking backward, she issuedmands to the nearby knights. Even though she is about the same age as me, is she perhaps the leader?

    While aiming at that girl, the horn on the head of Kabuto Fureizu extended and tried to prate her. The female knight instantly repelled it with her sword and rolled to the side avoiding it.

    Oops, it¡¯s not the time to watch that!

    I canceled Long Sense, and in one go flew with all my power towards the town.

 Chapter 152: The Princess Knight and The Presentation

    Arc 19: With Preparations, There is No Need to Worry

    Chapter 152: The Princess Knight and The Presentation

    The Restia Knights attacked the Kabuto Fureizu in groups. However, several people were skewered together with their armors by the sharp horns of the Fureizu bodies that just got hardened without being able to even wound it.

    [Kuuu...... What¡¯s with this firmness!?]

    While going around to the back of Fureizu, the female knight shed with her sword aiming to cut its thin feet.

    However, forget about cutting the leg, the female knight¡¯s sword has been broken in two making a high-pitched sound on the contrary.

    [Naa......!]

    While she suddenly stopped moving, another Fureizu extends its horns against her at a tremendous speed.

    [Damn~.....]

    While running in the air with [Fly], I take out a sword made of Fureizu fragments from [Storage]. I then drop down while cutting the horn that was extending towards the girl.

    And just like that, I approach the Fureizu like sliding on the stone pavement and pierce the sword into the apparent nucleus of that fellow.

    The whole body of the Fureizu showed cracks when I broke its nucleus and crumbled down with a ttering sound.

    Un, it seems I can kill the Fureizu with this weapon as well. I can make sure that the cutting power will increase by pouring magic power into it. After all, it will be dangerous if it can effortlessly do it from the start.

    Since the Fureizu present are the lower-ss types, I can finish them by pulling their nucleus out with [Aport] and break them, but I want to try out the cutting ability of this fellow right here a little.

    [Y-you are......]

    [Leave this to me and evacuate the residents. We can talkter]

    [U-understand. I leave it to you!]

    Now then.

    [Search. How many Fureizu are here within the 1km radius? Oops, that is excluding this guy whom I have just destroyed]

    ¡ºSearch Start.... Finished. In total 11 ¡»

    Then does that mean there were twelve? Two, three, four, five...... Then there are just eight remaining. Good.

    [Then, Shall I have them keep mepany? [el Boost]]

    Using body strengthening and eleration magic, I first cut the nucleuses of the two in front of me in halves. I jump up in a nting direction, kick the wall of a house, and thrust the sword into the nucleus of the Fureizu below me while falling.

    I run through the town without stopping and chop the horn of the one unleashing an attack. And as I am cutting his nucleus with side sweep, I then use the rotational force to cut the other Fureizu on the opposite side in a simr way.

    Three more left. I close the distance in one breath, pierce two nucleus as I go through them and cut thest one from the front in two.

    [Search. Disy the remaining three]

    ¡ºAcknowledge. Disying¡»

    I confirm the disyed locations, then jump up and ran through the roofs. I jump off aiming at the Fureizu below me that is fighting with the knights and cut through the nucleus.

    Facing towards thest two, I leave behind the dumbfounded knights.

    I cut the nucleus of the two the same way as the others while avoiding the spear-like horn attacks that are continuouslying. With this, I am done.

    There is not even a nick on the de even after I¡¯ve daringly cut every Fureizu. This crystal sword is surely usable.

    I stopped supplying the sword with magic since what I have drawn is a naked de and put it in a sheath I have taken out from [Storage].

    When I incidentally looked up, the female knight from a while ago was staring towards here. It seems like she looks safe. I call then out to her.

    [Up to what extent is the damage?]

    [Eh? A-Aah, many people have died. Both townspeople and the knights. The majority came up injured as well]

    [I see...... It¡¯s regrettable for those that have died. Let¡¯s at least cure those who got injured]

    The girl, she made ¡°-eh?¡± kind of face and looked at the knights who were hurt and fell down on the side. I activated [Multiple] and ced all the injured people within 1 km radius under healing magic.

    Grains of light wrap the injured people and heal their wounds. The knights who fell to the side immediately recovered. The girl opened her eyes wide and looked at me with an expression full of surprise.

    [....... It is not that I asked you for help, but who on earth are you.....]

    [I am Mochizuki Touya. I happened to pass by this neighborhood by chance. And you are?]

    [A-aah- excuse my rudeness. I am the first princess of this Resita Knight Kingdom, Hildegarde Minas Restia. I am grateful for your help]

    I am astonished. Was she a princess? I definitely thought she was a female knight the way she swung her sword around...... Should I say as expected from the Knight Kingdom?

    When I look at her again, she is tall with a slender and well-proportioned body, long blond hair, dignified clear blue eyes and white porcin skin. Certainly, she somehow has the elegance.

    It seems the armor she is wearing is made with Mithril too. Golden decorations are applied everywhere, and I also sense some magic enchantment present. The breastte portion of the armor is different from the other Restia Knights since the emblem of Restia royal family is engraved on it. That¡¯s probably the crest of the crown. Apparently what she said about being the princess is true.

    Then, should I properly say hello?

    [I was impolite not knowing that you are Restia Princess. I havee from the west, a ce located between Belfast and Regulus. I am called Mochizuki Touya, the Sovereign King of Brunhild Dukedom ]

    [Brunhild.......! I heard about it...... The young king who achieved Kinghood from being an adventurer....... Being active in all western countries, going as a mediator and solving the problems of those countries.......]

    When I changed my tone and introduced myself again, Princess Hildegarde became surprised as well and changed to a formal tone.

    A mediator? Are my actions being circted around like this? I surely did as I liked in various countries, and served as something like a host for the western alliance. But, I also made sure not to break neutrality by supporting any of the countries from the alliance.

    Since she said she would like to see my guild card just in case, I took out the card from my pocket.

    [It is the same gold rank card as my grandfather. I apologize for my impoliteness. Please forgive me]

    [No-no. By your grandfather, do you mean the former king? I would like to once meet my senior who has the same gold rank as I do]

    I am truly interested to know what kind of person he is. He¡¯s probably a splendid and amazing person. When I told her that, the Princess Knight made a nervous smile without saying anything. That smile somehow gives off a feeling simr to a [Bitter Smile].

    [No....... I believe it is better you don¡¯t hold much expectation though......]

    [Eh?]

    [Ya, it is nothing. Nevertheless, it was amazing. Towards the demon whom we couldn¡¯t do anything against even as a group, with a single blow, you.....]

    The princess reveals this impression while looking at the Fureizu shattered around. No, it¡¯s amazing to be able to parry their attacks without any magic assistance and restrain them with knights alone.

    [This demon is called Fureizu. It absorbs magic and it has high hardness yet possesses an stic body. It¡¯s a troublesome enemy who has the ability to regenerate as well. You must destroy the nucleus inside its body in order to defeat it]

    [Fureizu.....]

    When I heard the princess knight¡¯s story, it seems her knight¡¯s group were heading for practice. Upon learning an attack on the town by Fureizu which no one knew from where they appeared, she rushed to see the situation. When they knew that their swords weren¡¯t able to stand against them at all, the utmost they could do was to let the townspeople escape. She seemed quite frustrated, as she grasped fists trembled a little.

    I only saw it a little, but Hildegarde¡¯s sword skill is fairly significant. I also don¡¯t think she is inferior whenpared to Yae.

    However, her opponent this time was bad. It was simply just that.

    [Ah, I would like to collect the fragments of defeated Fureizu. Is it alright?]

    [Eh? Ah, yes. His Majesty is the one who has defeated them, so there is no problem with that, but.....]

    It is an adventurer¡¯s rule, but the person who defeats demon beasts or monsters has the right to acquire their materials. They are equally divided if it is a party, but it is irrelevant in the case of a solo. I collect the broken Fureizu fragments at once and stored them inside [Storage]. All the knights were surprised towards the sudden disappearance of the monsters.

    Good. This was an unexpected harvest. Despite them being lower ss, I can use them to make a fair number of weapons if there are as many as 12 of them. I am honestly not happy with the appearance of arge number of Fureizu though.

    [Is this sword by any chance....... made from those Fureizu?]

    Hildegarde directs her eyes on the crystal sword I am holding with great interest. Oya, she is surprisingly sharp-sighted. Well, both of them have a crystal-like appearance. As expected, won¡¯t she notice it?

    [That is so. Our country¡¯s knights are equipped with this sword and a shield asmon equipment. I am the only one who can make them with my non-attribute magic though]

    I have included ¡°It is utterly useless trying to imitate it you know¡± as a nuance. It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want them to say something like ¡°Can you return Fureizu from a short while ago after all¡±. In fact, although you would need [Modeling] to make them, a tremendous magic power is required to increase the hardness and cutting power as well. And because [Gravity] is necessary to reduce the weight, it won¡¯t be possible to imitate it.

    [Is that so?...... I am jealous. I would like to have such sword as a knight one day]

    I see. Is that the reason why she kept looking frequently towards here since a while ago?

    .......Hmmm. I will not lose anything by deepening my friendship with Restia here.

    I take another two crystal swords ced in scabbards from [Storage], add to them the one I am holding and start carving the crest of Restia Royal family on the handles with [Modeling]. After that, I pass those to Princess Hildegarde.

    [Then I will give you those inmemoration of our encounter. This is for the Princess, his Majesty the King, and his Majesty the former King]

    [Eeeh!?]

    Did she think that it would be impossible for her to receive one? Hildegarde who received them got speechless and flustered. It is amusing.

    [I-is it really fine!? Isn¡¯t this a state secret of your country....!?]

    [Uhm, No? It¡¯s not a secret since I¡¯m the only one who can make it. Certainly, the materials are items which aren¡¯t avable that much. But in our country, all the knights wield one. However, those three are something I made for myself; therefore their performance ispletely different from those. It¡¯s possible to cut something like an iron by just cing an edge of the de on top of it, and there¡¯s almost no chance for it to break. Even if there¡¯s somewhat a nick in the de or a crack, it will be regenerated]

    Princess Knight pulled out one of the three swords she received and held it up in the sun. She stared at the shining sword de that is sparkling, slowly poured her magic power, and lightly hit the sword against the debris of a copsed house nearby. It cut the brick wall as if slicing through tofu.

    [It is amazing...... Moreover, I don¡¯t feel its weight. Additionally, this slicing ability...... If Fureizu appear once again this time I will not lose]

    While looking at the Princess who is joyful and in high spirit, I thought ¡°it will not go that easy if it is an intermediate ss or above as expected¡± but I firmly swallowed those words. If I say something unnecessary here, I may steal away her joy.

    Well, I stayed here for too long, someone might ask ¡°Why is the king of another country in here?¡±. Let¡¯s leave before that someone pokes his nose with a question like this.

    Because it¡¯s already troublesome, shall I hand the throne over to someone else before going out from here on out? I will get it back once I return though.

    Although it¡¯s normally impossible, shall I make aw that makes it easier for the king to yield the throne? Of course, only limited to as long as I am alive. Shall I even make Kohaku the king at the times when I am absent? The Tiger King. The tank?

    Well, let¡¯s consult this Kousaka-san once I return.

    [Now then, since I still have something to do, please excuse me. It will be great if we can meet again]

    [Thank you very much for the wonderful present. I will dispatch my gratitude for today to the Dukedom someday]

    I don¡¯t particrly mind it though. But I will receive it gratefully when ites because there¡¯s this kind of feeling as well.

    Looking at the startled face of the princess who saw me floating when I invoked [Fly], I raised a littleugh while raising slowly and left the ce.

    Now, there was this unexpected encounter, but I should quickly search for the Babylon ruins.

 Chapter 153: [Rampart], and [Tower]

    Arc 19: With Preparations, There is No Need to Worry

    Chapter 153: [Rampart], and [Tower]

    I traveled toward the south for a while after separating from Princess Hildegarde and came to see the designated ruins. It looked like some kind of abandoned building. Stone walls stood in line, and many huge stone pirs-like things were erected for whatever reason.

    Strange rocky formations that resemble Castle or Fortress here and there caught my attention. The stone wall of a ruined castle is close to that.

    When I got down there, a small blue songbird flew from the other side of the forest surrounding the ruins. It is probably the scout.

    When the songbird passed over my head, it suddenly turned around and, as if saying ¡°follow me¡±, flew towards the center of the ruins.

    [This..... What is it?]

    There is some something near the center of the ruins made with materials simr to other ruins up until now, but the shape was unusual.

    Until now it was a cylinder or quadrangr pyramid, but this one had a shape of a ring. To be urate, a big ring of about four meters in diameter was standing in the center of the ruins. (TL: stargate!!)

    Since a part of the ring touching the ground foundations waspletely buried underground, I may perhaps call it an Arc. The ring has a width of about 50 cm and a thickness of about 30 cm.

    I tried passing through it as a test, but nothing happened. I also tried touching the ring, but like before, what you can call ¡®Slip¡¯ didn¡¯t happen.

    [What does that mean?]

    By any chance could this just have a simr shape but not have any rtion to Babylon at all? Could it be a different ruin?

    Now that I think about it, there was a simr device in a movie I watched a long time ago. If I am not mistaken, that device was a transfer machine that could transmit you to another by moving the rings to match with a dial.

    I thought ¡®maybe that¡¯s it¡¯, and tried to forcibly turn the ring, but it didn¡¯t turn. Mmmm, in the end, is it really a different ruin?

    I try going around the ring once again. Oh? A red stone was fitted on the side of the ring. Is this a magic stone?

    And when I looked up, a blue magic stone was fitted there. When I float with [Fly] and look at all the sides of the ring; green, brown, yellow, purple ¨C there are six magic stones fitted in total.

    I see I got it. This in itself is an instation which will transfer me once activated.

    When I poured fire attribute magic into the portion containing the red magic stone, one-sixth of the part below shined red. I pour magic power into the remaining magic stones in the same way, and before long the ring is warped in six colors of light.

    And when I finally poured non-attribute magic power onto the pedestal under my feet, the seven colors of the light mixed and I was wrapped with a dazzling light.

    ====================Scene Change===================

    When I opened my eyes, it was the familiar scene of Babylon. A ring simr to the one in ruins from while ago was behind me.

    [Oh?]

    I can see a simr ring on the opposite of the shrub. I also somehow feel this ce is broader than the usual Babylon.

    A pure white tower is soaring high on the opposite side of the trees. Wow, it is a [Grand White Tower]. (TL: I think this is joke or reference to something) (TLC: movie reference?)

    In other words, is this one here [Tower]? Umm, It would be a great help if it was [Warehouse] though.

    [Wee, to the Babylon [Tower], and my [Rampart]]

    While being startled as I turned around towards the voice that suddenly called out, there was a girl that could be seen standing there with a height a little shorter than mine. She has about the same height as Flora..... Her breasts are slightly disappointing though.

    She has arge fluffy ribbon on the chest above a white tunic. From a nce she is wearing a pin-striped ck jumper skirt on top of the tunic and also ck tights; she looks like a schoolgirl from somewhere.

    She has a bluish short light wavy hair.

    Liora

    [I ¡¶¤ï¤¿¤¯¤·¡·, the managing terminal of this [Rampart], am called [Pure Liora]. Please call me [Liora]]

    [[Rampart]? You mean this is not [Tower]?]

    No matter how you look at it, that is [Tower]. I ask the girl who called herself Liora while looking at the big white tower far away.

    [Currently, this here is [Tower], but [Rampart] is present here as well. The reason is that the transfer ring for [Tower] on the ground was destroyed by the explosion of a volcano 527 years ago. By chance, we, the manager of [Tower] and [Rampart] met 374 years ago and managed to achieve docking. Since then, we have been waiting for the confirmed person to whom to pass the transfer formation of [Rampart]]

    Liora lowered her head as she said that. I see, so [Tower] and [Rampart] have joined, haven¡¯t they? Isn¡¯t this lucky? Since I got both at the same time.

    [I know that you are someone who possesses all attributes. However, I can¡¯t allow permission to use [Tower] or [Rampart] for anyone except a [Confirmed Person]]

    [However, all the managers for [Garden], [Workshop], [Alchemy Building] and [Hangar] have acknowledged me]

    [Four [Babylon], you say? I see. Then there seems to be no problem at all. I will recognize you as [Confirmed Person]]

    Huh? That was extremely easy...... The events till now were panties shing, chest squeezing, and getting attacked by a pipe wrench. However, when I remembered it once more, what a good for nothing things were done, by me.

    Somehow I don¡¯t feel satisfied or something..... No no, it is good without unnecessary procedures. Ordinary is the best.

    [Then, from now one Unit Number 20, Individual Name [Pure Liora], will be transferred to you. Please take care of me, Master] (TL: no kiss??)

    Liora bows down very deeply. Saying ¡°unit number 20¡±, is she the more of an older sister than Flora? Uh? If I am not mistaken, is Monica the further one in the back since she is number 28?

    Then does that mean that the numbers are from 20 to 28? Is that the Babylon numbering system?

    [Then Master, I shall guide you towards the ce where the manager of [Tower] is. Pleasee this way]

    As I followed after Liora who moved ahead, I saw someone lying down in the shade of the trees which could be seen since some time ago.

    For an instant, I wondered if she was injured and stopped moving due to an injury or something, but it wasn¡¯t anything like that. She was just lying down.

    She is wearing a fairlyrge ribbon on the chest of the tunic simrly to Liora. Her height seems to be shorter than Liora, and her breasts, which are more developed than Liora¡¯s, move up and down. She really is sleeping.

    Extending until her waist is a hair with an amethyst-like¡¶×ÏË®¾§¡·color which is fastened by hair sps in front of both shoulders.

    Or rather than saying that.....

    [The skirt is......]

    [Ah, please don¡¯t mind it since it¡¯s the usual thing]

    Nope, I do mind it! It¡¯spletely rolled up and her panties are totally exposed! It¡¯s striped! I can see her striped panties!

    Well that, she may be defenseless since it is only both of them living in such a ce!

    [In any case, wake her up.......]

    [I understand. Noel, wake up. Pam Noel]

    Liora shakes the girl¡¯s shoulders, but she is not showing any signs of waking up. Liora puts her hands under Noel¡¯s armpits and tries to raise at least her upper body, but she remains sleeping in the same state as before.

    Noel

    [Is this kid always like that?]

    [Haa. We, [Babylon] managers, have a once variously divided integrated personality of Professor, and those personalities take their form in us. It looks like this kid...... Noel, she has ended up with thezy part stronglying out]

    Ah, so it was like this as I have thought. Their current personalities are shaped by the different parts of the professor¡¯s personality and they themselves are molded by those parts. That exins why I can see the shadow of that perverted Professor every now and then.

    Liora looks rtively decent though. I wonder, does that mean she has drawn out only the decent part of the professor?

    [Master. Are you holding onto any kind of food?]

    [Eh? It is not like I am not holding onto anything, but..... What? Are you hungry?]

    [It is not for me <>. It is something necessary to wake this kid up ~degozaimasu]

    (ED: ¡°Watakushi¡± refers to a formal way of saying ¡°I¡± in Japanese. For those who don¡¯t know, ¡°I¡± in Japanese have different forms representing different tones and ¡°watakushi¡± is a formal form and formal tone.)

    Wake you say...... Don¡¯t tell you are nning to fish her with food? For now, I take out several grilled skewer I have inside [Storage] and pass them to Flora. They were still hot because I had stored them when they were freshly roasted.

    Liora holds those with her left hand and ps her right hand like a fan sending the smell towards Noel.

    Immediately after her nose started to move with a ¡®Piku¡¯, her neck extended towards the direction of the smell. Before long, her body staggered and started to move towards Liora. However, her eyelids have remained closed so far.

    [Get up, Noel. I will give you this grilled skewers if you wake up]

    As she said those words, both of Noel¡¯s eyes suddenly opened. She then got up as if jumping and locked her gaze towards the grilled skewers that Liora was holding.

    [....... I am feeling hungry. It has been 4907 years since a decent meal was served. May I eat it?]

    [....... Please]

    Noel snatched the grilled skewer from Liora¡¯s hands as soon as she heard my reply and started chewing on it eating it up in no time.

    Not eating anything for 4907 years you said, that¡¯s amazing...... Well, ording to what I had heard from Shizuka, she looks like she didn¡¯t feel any hunger when she entered into a sleeping capsule. It seems those girls secure their active energy from a few medicines and sunlight; therefore they didn¡¯t need to eat a genuine cooked food. That¡¯s how things had been apparently.

    [Delicious. This is delicious]

    [I am d to hear that]

    Because she finished eating the grilled skewer or maybe because she feltfortable, the girl finally directed her gaze at me.

    [What is your name?]

    [Mochizuki Touya. I was acknowledged as the ¡°confirmed person¡± by [Rampart] just now. I would like [Tower] to recognize that as well though]

    [....... There are appropriate conditions to be the ¡°confirmed person¡± of [Tower]. I will recognize you as the ¡°confirmed person¡± as long as you fulfill that]

    Noel stands up in a serious manner while turning her sharp eyes towards here. But, because there is grilled skewer sauce still remaining on her lips, her look didn¡¯t match her gaze. You should wipe it, you know.

    [...... What are those conditions?]

    [A meal to fill a stomach with. A warm bed. I will notin as long as I have those]

    ....... How should I say it? She is faithful to her desires. Will this girl be alright?

    [I understand. I will properly arrange it]

    [Roger. I acknowledge that the conditions have been fulfilled. From now on ¡°Unit Number 25¡±, an individual named [Pam Noel], will be transferred to you. Please treat me with meals well, Master]

    She made sure to remind me of the [Meals]. Well, It may seem to appear to be only a verbal promise. As I take out several grilled skewers from [Storage], Noel receives them with sparkling eyes and immediately bites on them.

    [Master keeps his promise. These are delicious as well]

    After she finishes chewing on them, she even licks the sauce that got on her hands. Yae is a person who also eats well, but this one seems to eat well too. Her image is somehow simr to an animal before it goes into hibernation.

    Suddenly, Noel turns her face towards here as if she has just remembered something. When I was thinking ¡°what?¡±, my lips were snatched away.

    [Muguuu!?]

    Her tonguees invading my mouth. This sweet taste...... No! This salty-sweet taste must be the vor of that grilled skewer sauce!

    She eventually separated from me while sticking her tongue out and licked her own lips, thus wiping the sauce.

    [Registrationplete. Master¡¯s genes are stored. From now on, the ownership of [Tower] is transferred to master...... Master, I request more meals]

    [You know.......]

    When I extend my hand to wipe the sauce that stuck around my mouth because of Noel, Liora firmly holds my head this time, and my lips are snatched in the same way.

    [Fuguu!?]

    Since this has happened, I couldn¡¯t shake her and break loose. As usual, what a power. In the meantime, Liora¡¯s tongue freely writhing around inside the cavity of my mouth keeps on viting it.

    What is this!? How to say it, it is different than the other girls, she is good. Sometimes being gentle, sometimes being intense, she greedily devours my lips while applying strength.

    Even so, isn¡¯t this taking too long!?

    I tried to separate since it had be unpleasantly painful, but she didn¡¯t let me go. Gradually, I was the one who was bending backward; I stretched out my hand to the heavens while trying to struggle. When my consciousness was about to fly away, I was finally released and fell on my back onto the ground. I have fallen, in various meanings.

    [Registrationplete. Master¡¯s genes are stored. From now, on the ownership for [Rampart] will be transferred to master]

    Liora called out towards me who copsed with ¡®Are you fine?¡¯ question. But is there any reason to be fine? I was about to go to God¡¯s ce!

    [I ended uppletely in a daze by mistake since it was my first time kissing a male. I am very sorry.]

    [A male, you say......]

    [It¡¯s because I was the person who served the role of a night partner for the Professor. If master desires so, I will also be your partner in the same way either as the person who prates or the person who gets prated.]

    [Uaaa¡ª¡ª¨C!!]

    (TL: yup guess why she has no breasts; I am crushed lol)

    (ED: Probably not. There are other ways you know. If you know what I mean. ¡±grinning¡±.)

    How graphic! Then what? Is this technique based on experience?! It is, in some sense! What¡¯s more, what do you mean by ¡°a person who prates and a person who gets prated¡±! Why would I stand on the receiving end!?

    (TL: ask Lindsey :p)

    I thought she was a decent person, but this one is also weird! Or rather in a sense, she is the scariest one!

    Furthermore, was that professor a homosexual !? As in ¡¶That way¡· kind of person!?

    Somehow my head gets crazy in various ways now. It is normal. Being normal is the best. I ced the matter about myself on a high shelf and believed so in my heart.

 Chapter 154: The Babylon Castle, and The Punishment

    Arc 19: With Preparations, There is No Need to Worry

    Chapter 154: The Babylon Castle, and The Punishment

    A soaring white tower. Even though if I say that it¡¯s a tower, its height is just six to seven story high. There was nothing like windows as well, and a groove-like geometric pattern is running freely all over the walls. The chalk walls reflected the sun and shined brightly.

    [I will exin. That [Tower] is ......... guu]

    [Don¡¯t sleep]

    Do you sleep immediately after eating? What you¡¯re doing is a course for a full weight gain.

    Liora interjects in Noel¡¯s stead who suddenly closes her eyes and seems to be asleep already.

    [[Tower] gathers magic elements from the atmosphere and amplifies them; it¡¯s a huge magic power converter ¡¶Reactor¡·. Each of the eight Babylon has a simr one, but even if youbine all of their output together, it won¡¯t evenpare to the output of [Tower]. It¡¯s a facility that can be called the heart of thebined Babylon]

    In short, I can probably say that the Tower would be the engine part if Babylon was a ship. It seems it can bring out a colossal amount of power if it¡¯sbined with the rest of the Babylon facilities.

    Not only will the force of the propulsion increase, but it looks like it also increases the efficiency of the other Babylon facilities. Perhaps now we will be able to speed-up the mass production of the Frame Gears and the creation of Ether Liquid.

    [The most notable quality of [Tower], by far, is that it doesn¡¯t need any kind of maintenance. It¡¯s fine with just an asional fine-tuning, so the work is pretty easy-going. Therefore, there will be no problems even If I sleep. Good night]

    Noel said this while leaning on a tree and began falling asleep as she was. Oi-Oi. Will this facility be alright if the chief of the engine department is like this? Nope. On the contrary, has she been entrusted with [Tower] since it¡¯s easy to manage.....?

    She wouldn¡¯t get up even if she was shaken, so I lifted her up with [Levitation] and carried her with us since it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    [Oou..... This is a new sensation for sleeping...... a pleasant?feeling......]

    So noisy. If you are going to sleep, just do it quietly.

    Going back to me being guided by Liora, there is also another white [Castle] built on the opposite side of the white tower. It¡¯s a little bit smaller whenpared to Brunhild castle, but it¡¯s undoubtedly a castle.

    It somewhat resembles a castle in an amusement park called Tokyo even though it¡¯s in Chiba. Well, in other words, it resembles Germany¡¯s Neuschwanstein castle.

    [This is my [Rampart]. It¡¯s the heart of Babylon¡¯s defense system. It defends against physical and magical attacks and it can deploy protective shield against all of them. Moreover, the field atmosphere adjustment, the external screening function, search operation, steering and the other functions of Babylon are entirely possible to be controlled from here]

    Fumu. If [Tower] a little while ago is the engine, then is this a ¡¶Bridge¡·?

    However a shield against physical attacks? By any chance, the [Bracelet of Defense] that was used during the Empire¡¯s coup d¡¯etat.....

    [Yes. [The Bracelet of Defense] was created by using the Babylon technology of [Rampart.]]

    As expected after all. That was troublesome. If I can divert the powerful magic [Tower] to produce a shield, I can expect a significant protection, can¡¯t I?

    Or rather, since these things already came into mind, don¡¯t the Fureizu have quite a few flying types like that Manta type?

    [How about intercepting the enemies flying in the sky?]

    [The ¡°Satellite Orb¡± intercepts them]

    [Satellite Orb?]

    [It¡¯s a sphere with a diameter of about 20 centimeters and is made up of Orichalcum. It has self-controlled flight, magic defense, self-applied hardness, automatic tracking and auto attacking [Bullets]]

    20 cm diameter, you say...... Bi~g. Isn¡¯t it about the same size as a bowling ball?

    Well, in short, isn¡¯t it an automatic metal interceptor shaped like a sphere but has a ramming attack as the method of attack? However, that may be the most efficient method against the Fureizu.

    In the event of an emergency, there are 24 satellite orbs, and they are surrounding Babylon exactly like satellites. It looks like they will definitely knock down an approaching enemy one after another.

    Come to think of it, I have seen this in an old mecha anime. However, that was a remote controlled battery that could make an all-ranged attack.

    When I enter the castle after Liora, a splendid open entrance hall spreads before me. It looks lovely and somehow, it¡¯s considerably well-kept. There is no way you can think the building in front of you is 5000 years old. A protection magic like [Protection] has probably been applied to it.

    That¡¯s good. However, what concerns me more are those small objects moving around since a little while ago. What are those small objects?

    It has a round head, a cylindrical body and round hands and feets on bellows-type limbs. What are those?

    Well, they are definitely robots about two heads tall because of their looks. It¡¯s probably because I also saw those in an old anime that had been rebroadcasted. A strange inventor in the Edo period designed it. They have the splitting images of a top knot robot acting as cleaner and as a helper, though there is no top knot.

    Aren¡¯t they one size smaller though? However, it¡¯s not like I have actually seen one.

    There are almost ten small headlong robots that are about 30 cm tall loitering and moving around. They are holding dusters, brooms and something like a dust cloths in their hands. This is... are they cleaning?

    [Everybody, align]

    As Liora ordered them, everyone aligned in front of us with a ¡®to te che te ta~¡¯ sound, and tly saluted. Are there nine robots in total?

    [From now on, Mochizuki Touya-sama will be our master. Hereafter, be sure you are not impolite.]

    The mini-robots once more took a pose and saluted. Are those guys perhaps the mini-sized automatic golems that Rosetta talked about before? I thought they were all stored in [Warehouse]. Were these guys deployed here as well?

    [By any chance, can these guys also help with the maintenance of the Frame Gear?]

    [In cases it will be a simple work. It¡¯s impossible for them to work in an overly specialized field.]

    [Are these all of them?]

    [There are approximately six more inside the castle. Including those present here, there are 15 altogether]

    15? I guess they will be of great help to Rosetta and Monica. When I asked whether they can be reproduced in [Workshop], I was told that it was pretty much impossible since they have been enchanted by a special magic and have been loaded by the professor¡¯s original system. That¡¯s too bad. It looks like this is the best size for them. Problems with automatic operation will probablye out if their size is bigger than this.

    As I ordered them to continue with cleaning for now, the mini-robots began cleaning briskly again.

    I push Noel, who I was carrying with [Levitation], onto a bed inside one of the castle rooms.

    [Tower] and [Rampart] took off towards Brunhild, and I opened [Gate] in order to meet everybody who is in our castle.

    ====================Scene Change=======================

    [This is...... amazing. It took me 200 years to program P by this much]

    Rin muttered while taking a good look at the mini-robot she raised by the armpits. There was the sight of P throwing fists as she got down on her knees on the floor and doing an [I lost~!] movements. Finally, she began acting by crying to the heavens, although she was not crying. Nope...... You plenty amazing yourself. What¡¯s with that acting!?

    The Babylon this time is not [Library] Rin was aiming at. But because there was something that aroused her interest, she didn¡¯t seem that depressed.

    [... then that means, Liora-san is everyone¡¯s elder sister, isn¡¯t she?]

    [There are not many things to notice with regards to the order of us being sisters, but with the numbering for the Babylon managers, I ¡¶¤ï¤¿¤¯¤·¡· am the first one]

    Liora answers Lindsey¡¯s question. Leaving Noel who was sleeping inside the castle alone, everyone was listening to Liora exnation about [Tower] and [Rampart]. Liora started to question everybody as well before long; it started to feel like mutual information exchange.

    I felt like it was quite peaceful to spend a good time inside [Rampart]. This room is also upied with furniture that is hardly different than what is inside our castle. Apparently, the professor had seen our future and took a liking to this furniture.

    [Then, are Yumina-san, Rushia-san, Yae-san, Elsie-san, and Lindsey-san Master¡¯s wives?]

    [Wives..... Well, sooner orter that will probably be so]

    In any case, Elsie answered Liora¡¯s question while being bashful. What did she ask that for?......

    [Where are the other wives?]

    [...... Other? Ah, If you mean Suu-dono, she is still living in Belfast ~de gozaru]

    [It will be 6 with her. Then, the remaining three.....]

    [Uuwaa¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªa!!]

    I unconsciously raise my voice. Shut up and don¡¯t talk anymore! Don¡¯t say unnecessary things!

    Everyone¡¯s looks gather on me who has suddenly made noise.

    [...... What is it? This reaction?]

    [W-what? There¡¯s nothing Lindsey-san. It¡¯s nothing]

    This is bad. Even I can understand that my voice trembles. I feel everyone have scornful eyes as they turn their gazes towards here. Cold sweates out for some reason. What is with this tension?

    This time Yumina is the one who starts talking to Liora.

    [Liora-san. Just now, what did you mean by ¡°remaining three¡±?]

    [This is what I heard from the professor, but Master-]

    [No-no-no! It¡¯s not necessary to say anything right now, Liora-san! I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to talk about information that is not yet certain thoughtlessly, I don¡¯t!]

    [Yae-san]

    [Shouchi] (TL: samurai saying acknowledge)

    Following Yumina words, Yae tied my arms behind my back. What¡¯s with this perfect harmony!? And why only during at times like this!?

    [And so?]

    [ording to professor¡¯s irvoyance of the future, Master will marry nine wives. That¡¯s why Babylon has been divided into nine parts]

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸9!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    It was exposed. It has been totally exposed. Everybody other than Liora and Rin raised their voices in surprise. Nope, is it even all right for P to also be surprised!?

    [With Suu there is 6. So that means it will increase by three more?]

    [What should I say about this...... I don¡¯t have any words too]

    Elsie and Rue said those while being shocked. No, just wait a minute. Why are you shocked even though I haven¡¯t done anything yet!

    [...... Touya-san]

    [Wa-yes]

    [SEIZA]

    My voice has betrayed me because of Lindsey¡¯s cold voice, but I leave my chair as told and sit in Seiza on the spot. Anyone can understand it is extremely foolish to disobey here.

    Or rather I am not convinced though. But why I am suffering being looked at like this for something the future me will do even though I [Still] haven¡¯t done anything!?

    [Therefore please wait there for a while.]

    [Eh?]

    Everyone leave me who is sitting in Seiza, move to a corner of the room, and begin talking about something. Hey...... the feeling of being left alone is extremely awful.

    [I wonder what kind of punishment will they choose.] (Rin)

    [Don¡¯t say punishment] (Touya)

    Rin is watching the development of the situation with an enthralled expression and floats an evil grinning smile. Damn it! She is thoroughly enjoying this, doesn¡¯t she? P ps my shoulder with ¡®Ponpon¡¯ as if she is trying tofort me while I am sitting in Seiza. You..... you are a good fellow.....

    While I was nurturing my friendship with the stuffed bear, everyone finally came back here.

    [I wonder what kind of punishment will be enforced?] (Rin)

    [Like I said don¡¯t say punishment.] (Touya)

    While rebutting Rin¡¯s grumble in a small voice, I wait for the verdict of the punishment from everyone. Ah, I¡¯ve just called it punishment myself.

    Yumina started talking about the conclusion while exhaling a big sigh.

    [Well I think there won¡¯t be much of a difference whether it is 6 or 9 people aftering this far already. In the first ce, I didn¡¯t mind how many concubines Touya-san will surround himself with. Furthermore, there is still the fact that it hasn¡¯t happened yet. With that, the oue is ¡°It can¡¯t be helped even if we me Touya-san¡±.]

    Oh.... God, Thank you.

    I have a feeling Kami-sama will say [This has nothing to do with me, right?] though. But well, I was in such a mood.

    [However]

    And, Rue continues Yumina¡¯s thoughts. Huh? Isn¡¯t it discharge due to innocence, is it? While continuing on, Lindsey then began speaking.

    [... while learning of this, we are thinking whether it was fine for Touya-san to remain silent on this matter. Keeping such things a secret are usually the causes that bring forth cracks between married couples, right?]

    [And, therefore]

    [Guilty, right?]

    What¡¯s with that~!? Kami-sami, HELP ME! Please help me! Make it end! You knew about this! I am sure I heard a voice saying [Like I said, I am not involved?]! Die, god!

    Somehow...... I feel my position keeps on getting weaker and weaker as the number of my wives increases...... I have a feeling monogamy is extremely wonderful at this point. Who was the guy that said that a Harem is the dream of every man. Bring him here, and I will show him the reality.

    [de~....... That, what you want me to do......?]

    [We will forgive you if you kiss us one by one. We became insecure because of Touya-san¡¯s actions. Therefore, it is your duty to remove this feeling by showing us your affection]

    The hurdle is high...... I have done that with Yumina and Lindsey, but not with the other three. I seem to hear some sort of sound effects due to Yumina smiling, Lindsey being bashful, Rue throbbing, Yae ttering and Elsie fidgeting.

    Honestly, I am embarrassed. Somehow this is the part where I deceive them and leave it unsettled, but I can¡¯t possible escape here as well.

    While Rin and P are jeering, I did it in order, one at a time. What is this?

    However, after kissing them, Rue ran away from in front of me with a deeply red face, and Yae, for some reason, held my arm and threw me while being embarrassed. When I reached Elsie, a strong rotating blow hit my chest directly. Even if you are embarrassed, to throw a corkscrew at me, why? Oi?

    In a sense, it may be a life-threatening situation if I don¡¯t get used to this kind of things.

    In slowly fading consciousness, without being able to produce an answer, I was pondering faintly whether this was happiness or unhappiness.

 Chapter 155: Assassin, and Self-destructing

    Arc 20: Cmity Comes

    Chapter 155: Assassin, and Self-destructing

    I have gathered Six Babylons namely [Garden], [Workshop], [Alchemy Building], [Hangar], [Tower], and [Rampart].

    Among the 15 mini-robots working in [Rampart] I have decided to transfer 10 of them to [Hangar] and have them help Rosetta and Monica. It will be good if their workload lessens with this.

    From the dressing room dedicated to the trial products received from Zanakku-san, I have said ¡°You may select and wear what you like¡± to Liora and Noel. Liora then wore a jumper zer, while Noel chose a jersey. Why did you choose those? Well, it¡¯s fine though since both of them are pleased with it.

    Since today is about time for the guild branch in the castle town to bepleted, I decide to make an inspection tour.

    For the guild¡¯s appearance which is almost finished, the addition of small ornaments and interior works are being done to it. It¡¯s a building that¡¯s very greatly and wonderfully done. If there¡¯s anything worth mentioning, it looks like people became considerably passionate for this since it¡¯s a guild branch governed by a king who was originally an adventurer.

    That¡¯s all and fine, but I expect that the adventurers won¡¯t being that often. Magic beasts and including thieves don¡¯te in here. At most, I am thinking that the requests wille from a routine category.

    (ED: Touya already cleared his territory. Isn¡¯t it more logical to think that demon beasts will nowe from outside his territory?)

    Well, since it is possible to go to either Regulus or Belfast within a day¡¯s trip, I think it can¡¯t be helped that there won¡¯t be requests from the subjugation category at all.

    Since the minor works like those of the interior of the guild have been finished, Zamuza from an ogre tribe was then helping at the bar next door. Only pirs were built so there is still physical work remaining. I guess it¡¯s impossible to do an interior work with thatrge build of his.

    ¡¸Hmm£¿¡¹

    Suddenly, I noticed the figure of Sakura watching the construction works of the bar. Beside her are Sango and Kokuyou floating as if they¡¯re swimming.

    ¡ºOra~, It is the Lord¡»

    ¡¸......King-sama¡¹

    Sakura hasn¡¯t recovered her memories yet. But since I cannot just throw her out, I have asked her to stay in the castle as a guest for the mean time.

    Contrary to her seemingly quiet appearance, she is considerably active and goes out somewhere like this every day. I have decided to ask someone among my summoned beasts to apany her when she goes out since I will be troubled if she wanders around various ces on her own ord.

    ¡¸What are you doing in this ce£¿¡¹

    ¡ºShe was eating at [Moon Read] until some time ago, and while we were returning, this child suddenly stopped here and didn¡¯t move¡»

    Kokuyou answers my question and not Sakura.

    ¡¸You say she ate at [Moon Read]. What about the money?¡¹

    ¡ºThe shop manager said that it is fine to put it on the Lord¡¯s tab¡»

    Oi. That¡¯s careless even for Mika-san..... Although, the [Moon Read] over here has tentatively be a shop managed by the state. So I guess, is that allowed? Don¡¯t tell me the others are also eating there and putting it on my tab as well.

    ¡¸And, what is Sakura doing now?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s......¡¹

    Sakura is pointing at the ce at the ce where Zamuza from the ogre tribe is carrying timber while looking happy. What is it about him?

    ¡¸He is a demonkin..... Yet no one pays any attention to it. How unusual¡¹

    I see. I guess that¡¯s what this is all about. It¡¯s definitely unusual for demokins and humans to be working together without being discriminated. Generally, when one speaks of demonkins, humans be vignt against them and they tend to be isted simply because they are being afraid of.

    In reality, I also have not seen any ce where demonkins and humans areughing or meeting together with the exception of this country. I have seen instances of them drinking by themselves in the corners of bars though.

    ¡¸You see, no one will be discriminated against in this country even if he is a demonkin. Of course, travelers and people like theming from other countries might watch out for those demonkins nevertheless. Among our knight order as well, there are five people who are demonkin including the one over here¡¹

    ¡¸......This country is changing based on how the King-sama is changing. But, this is a nice country. Everyone in this country is living and helping each other out¡¹

    Although it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that I am being praised, I still feel kinda happy.

    Well, since it is a small country, it is natural that unless people help each other, they won¡¯t be able to make a living.

    Afterwards, we go to look around the agriculturalnd being created on the east side of the country while taking Sakura along. Laqshe of Aruraune is showing her spirits towards the field work as usual. She is also a demonkin.

    ¡¸What are you raising over here?¡¹

    ¡¸Daikon and Turnip. I think we should be able to harvest them soon. They are delicious when they are pickled.¡¹

    Laqshe smiles while saying this. Apparently, the method of pickling is peculiar to Ishen, but it¡¯s spreading even in this country like it is normal thanks to the citizensing from Ishen. It¡¯s apt to be such a trend by any means.

    There also doesn¡¯t seem to be any problem with the paddy fields created as an experiment, so I want to somehow develop the reach to some extent until the springes. As expected, I want to eat an appetizing rice as well.

    After thises miso and natto or something else like soybeans, that is. Tofu and green soybeans are good too. I look forward to it because it appears we will start raising them when springes.

    After bidding farewell to Laqshe, we start to return by the road towards the castle.

    I then felt a strange sign after walking for a short while. There is no one around me, Sakura, Sango and Kokuyou.

    ¡ºLord¡»

    ¡¸I know¡¹

    While interrupting what Sango was saying, I secretly deploy [Shield]. After that, we were attacked by an arrow shot from the top of the nearby tree.

    ¡¸¥Ã£¡£¿¡¹

    The arrow is stopped and repelled by the invisible shield despite Sakura having her breath taken away by the surprise. When I looked towards the crown of the tree where the arrow came from, there was a person d in ck covering mask simr to the actors from ssical chinese operas.

    That¡¯s a mask made in an unusual color. It is extremely suspicious. As I walk towards this fellow, three ck clothed men wearing simr masks appeared from the ground. There were several presences that I have felt, but have you guys been buried all this time?

    They are carrying short curved swords with their hands. When I took a careful look at those swords, I noticed that the edges were getting wet for some reason. It is likely that it has been smeared with poison as well.

    There is no mistake. Those guys are assassins.

    ¡¸......Where is the giant soldier?¡¹

    ¡¸Giant soldier£¿Are you talking about the Frame Gear£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Answer the question¡¹

    ¡¸I have no obligation to answer your question. From which country did you guyse from?¡¹

    I ask the three people in front of me, but there is no answer. And yet, I would have ended it just with this if they had answered obediently.

    Then, I touched each of the three people¡¯s shoulders after quickly approaching them.

    ¡¸Gravity¡¹

    ¡¸Gufuuu !? ¡¹

    I make them grovel with the weight magic. Seeing this spectacle, the fourth person jumps from the top of the tree and attempts to run away.

    ¡¸Slip¡¹

    ¡¸Kugaa !?¡¹

    The fourth person turns over as he falls onto the ground, and hits the back of his head. Aah~, I suppose the timing was bad.

    After deciding to leave that one, for now, I face towards the three people groveling in front of me and approach them in order to take off the masks. Show me your faces, you rascals.

    ¡¸Noo ! !¡¹

    I copse on my back after having my arm immediately drawn by Sakura. In the next moment, the masks of three people explodes.

    ¡¸Wha~......!¡¹

    The three people be motionless as the explosion scatters pieces of sh and smoke. Well that is, they will already be apparitions if they are still moving after having their heads entirely blown off, alright.

    Was that a suicide bombing to make it impossible to draw out information should one of them be caught? At some historical ys of the old times, there were scenes where the ninja bit its tongue when he was caught by an enemy, but..... Well, that being said, even if one bites his tongue off, it doesn¡¯t seemly mean that one will certainly die, so suicide bombing seems to be more reliable.....

    When I look at the fellow tumbling over with ¡°Slip¡±, his figure was not there anymore. A kunai-looking weapon tied to some rope is sticking out from a nearby tree. It is possible to escape from ¡°Slip¡± applied on a ground when using it.

    I began searching for the¡¸mask¡¹, but I haven¡¯t found anything. Probably, he has already discarded the mask and made an escape. I guess I didn¡¯t understand his nature. It¡¯s necessary to take measures before it bes troublesome. This challenge thrown at me, I will ept it.

    =============================Scene-Change============================

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t find anything from the bodies of the three people that would rify their identities. One person is unounted for¡¹

    Vicemander Nic-san makes his report at the conference room. Although I didn¡¯t want this to be an important ¡¶¤ª¤ª¤´¤È¡·matter very much, the king of the country was attacked so I can¡¯t say anything in this matter as well. The ones gathered at the conference room are the top brass of the knight order, Prime Minister Kousaka-san and Tsubaki-san from intelligence division.

    ¡¸So ? Are they people who know something about the youngster?¡¹

    ¡¸I think...... Yes. However, I pretty much have no doubts that their aim was the Frame Gear¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, all other countries fall under suspicion, I suppose.¡¹

    Baba-jii-san folds his arms, says ¡°I see¡± and leans against the chair. Well, it is not like I don¡¯t understand him.

    The Frame Gear can certainly be seen as something any country would want after seeing it as a weapon. Those guys perhaps tried to capture and confine me and then have me expose the whereabouts of the Frame Gear. They would make me unconscious by shooting through my leg with bows and arrows and take me to a ce where I wouln¡¯t be able to move, or something along those lines. Since it seems that the poison smeared on those short swords was paralytic by nature.

    ¡¸However, for a country from a western alliance to do that, the potentiality is low, don¡¯t you agree? There is also a possibility for an influential person to run wildly, but it is not like it includes the whole country. If they do something like this, it won¡¯t be as foolish as not understanding what it will turn into¡¹

    It is exactly as Kousaka-san says. If by chance, their n is discovered, the other allied countries won¡¯t be theirpanions. That¡¯s an act of ruining their own countries.

    Furthermore, those guys called it [The Giant Soldier] or something. They likely don¡¯t know about the name [Frame Gear]. That means, it is fitting to consider this assassination to be an act of a country I haven¡¯t involved myself with much.

    As I am thinking about it, Tsubaki-san raises her hand quietly.

    ¡¸There is one thing, I am concerned with. His Majesty said that the assassins were wearing masks, but.....¡¹

    ¡¸Be it at present times or at olden times, the people from intelligence agencies or assassin guilds who are wearing masks are numerous. There is nothing strange with that, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh. In that case, wouldn¡¯t one understand something from that mask itself.....?¡¹

    Even if you say it like that, those masks have beenpletely sted without even having a chance of bing an evidence. Surely, it is like Yamagata-ossan says. Lapis-san and Cecil-san who were part of a secret unit [Espion] from Belfast were disguising themselves with white masks. Do the characteristics of a country show from their masks?

    ¡¸What kind of masks were those?¡¹

    ¡¸It has the kind of color simr to an actor from a ssical chinese opera....¡¹

    ¡¸ssical Chinese Opera£¿¡¹

    Commander Rain-san inclines her head. Her rabbit ears are inclining as well. I guess they won¡¯t understand it like that.

    I invoke [Drawing] after having taken out a paper from above the desk in the room. Suddenly, the mask of the guys who attacked me was drawn to the surface with its real depiction.

    ¡¸Although it¡¯ste for me to say this, but His Majesty surely is convenient, right.....?¡¹

    The Vice-Commander Norun-san whisperingly mutters so, but you should call it [His Majesty¡¯s magic] that is.......

    ¡¸This is that mask. Do you know anything about it?¡¹

    Everyone was gazing at the picture, and before long Tsubaki-san started to talk.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any proof, but.... It can resemble the cultural color of Yuuron. If I am not mistaken, there is a rumor going around that an intelligence agency called [Kurau] exists in that country.¡¹

    (TL: ¥¯¥é¥¦ ¨C can literally mean ¡°to eat, to consume¡±)

    ¡¸Yuuron£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Heavenly Empire Yuuron. It is a country to the west from Ishen. They have waged wars several times against Ishen; They are also governed the Heavenly King¡¹

    Heavenly Empire Yuuron. Is it a neighboring country after crossing the sea of Ishen? It¡¯s quite far. How dare they toe here from that distant ce.

    Well, there is no proof yet. I wonder if it will be better to be cautious just in case. It doesn¡¯t seem likely that they have given up on this.

    In the meantime, I have the defences strengthened and everyone to be cautious and pay attention to suspicious individuals. If we assume that their aim is the Frame Gear, we must not let them get their hands on it. The only ways to get to Babylon floating in the skies are my [Gate] or the short distance teleportation of Shizuka¡¯s group as Babylon Numbers.

    Surely, they might just barely make it if they can jump into the sky, but that scenario has been the case just until the other day. More than just obtaining [Rampart], it already has be impossible to directly invade from outside.

    It¡¯s fine should they directly aim at me, but I cannot throw away the possibility for the people around me to be aimed at. I should make it clear to them and have them to be very careful.

    Well, should that happen, there won¡¯t be any forgiveness. After discovering the one pulling the strings, I will make him wish that he would rather be dead.

    (TL: when, when, when does Touya goes full berserk mode and destroys some country......)

    It¡¯s definitely not a decent matter to make those guys self-destruct due to the fear of leaking someone¡¯s identity.

    .... That reminds me, why does Sakura know about the those guys¡¯ masks exploding?

    Could it be that Sakura is a member of an intelligence agency from Yuuron or something? No way. The ce I discovered her in was Ishen and I had also confirmed that she is not a bad person with Yumina¡¯s magic eye just in case.

    However, I wonder if the magic eye shows its effects to a person who lost his or her memories. For example, I wonder if the magic eye will judge a scoundrel as [Evil] if he loses his memories and bes apletely different person. Can it see through the essence of a person until it¡¯s already just a portion and even if the person himself might not be conscious of it.

    I feel a tinge of anxiety towards the time when Sakura¡¯s memories return. But, I must believe in my own instinct here saying that Sakura is not a bad person.

 Chapter 156: Absorption Magic, and Elder Sisterâ€™s Visit

    Arc 20: Cmity Comes

    Chapter 156: Absorption Magic, and Elder Sister¡¯s Visit

    [Then, I aming]

    [Yup ~yo~]

    At the training ground field, Lindsey turned a Mithril made cane fitted with a magic stone toward me. Among the red, blue and yellow magic stones fitted into the tip of the cane, the red magic stone shines brightly.

    [O Firee forth, Red Stone, Ignis Fire]

    A fireball as small as a baseball balles flying towards me from the tip of the cane. It¡¯s a beginner magic from the fire attribute.

    Gazing at it, I raised my magical power and then invoked a non-attribute magic I had memorized.

    [Absorb]

    The fireball disappears like a mist before it hits me. There is no damage at all.

    One more shot, and a fireball came flying to me. But this one vanishes like a mist the same way as the previous one. Fumu, I guess it has some continuation time. It consumes a considerable amount of magical power, but because it absorbs the magic that was shot and makes it my own magic power, the consumption amount is somehow conserved to some extent though.

    [Please cast an advanced magic this time]

    [I understand]

    Lindsey readies up her cane again.

    [O Firee forth, Pir of Purgatory Fire, Inferno Fire]

    [Absorb]

    Three massive seething pirs of fire head toward me from three directions. However, even thosepletely disappeared as soon as they entered within a 2 meters radius around me.

    Yup? My magical power certainly recovered, and it is about the same amount as before. Is the amount recovered fixed regardless of the amount of magic power the other party uses?

    (TL: it means no matter spell power strength, the MP return will be same; example, if spell cost 100MP or 1000 MP, he will recover 10 in either case)

    Magic is [Negated], turned back into magic power, and part of it is [Absorbed].

    This has the same effect as the [Imbibe Demon¡¯s bracelet] from the time of Empire coup d¡¯etat. It seems I can make a simr artifact if I use [Enchant].

    I thought it would be quite useful if I made armor that can disable magic, but after trying to ask Lindsey, she said it would be totally useless since the magic powers that is absorbed can cause a state of [Magic Sickness] due to it being different.

    Apparently, the rejection will ur if a person who don¡¯t have the magic power of fire attribute absorbs fire magic. However, this has nothing to do with someone like me who has all attributes. I was told that the [Imbibe Demon¡¯s bracelet] is superior in that regard.

    Lindsey and Yumina each possess three attributes. In Rin¡¯s case, she can probably absorb all attributes except non-attribute magic. She is possessor of six attributes. She was able to transfer magic power with [Transfer]. But even though the magic itself is a non-attribute magic, it¡¯s possible because the magic transferred is still not yet dyed by any attribute.

    (TLC: It is either a typo or intentional. Judging by #150, Rin doesn¡¯t possess darkness attribute)

    [Say, isn¡¯t this meaningless since it does not invoke by itself if you¡¯re caught off guard?]

    [About how much is the effective range?]

    [Umm, from 2 up to 10 meters, I guess? Huh? Conversely speaking, wouldn¡¯t the opponent not be able to activate magic if he is caught within that range?]

    I used [Absorb] while leaving Lindsey by my side. Hereafter I had her use magic, but it was only invoked for a moment and disappeared immediately. I see. So is that also another way of using this? Of course, when Lindsey left the range, she could invoke her magic normally.

    I think this magic has to be the one whichpletely silences magic of the opponents. [Silence] only prevents sounds from being heard so that they can¡¯t chant the spell. With [Taboo], I can seal the words in advance if I know the magic that they will use. Their invocation would be hindered, but it can¡¯t be used in real fights.

    No, I can probably use it if I know about the favorite magic of the enemy though. For example, if I make [Boost] a ¡¶Taboo¡· while fighting Elsie, this will probably be quite advantageous for me.

    In any case, the magic is unusable if the opponent is Fureizu.

    For now, the experiment is concluded. I thanked Lindsey, and the moment I was about to return to the castle, a telepathicmunication from Kohaku came.

    ¡¶My Lord, a visitor came to the castle, but.....¡·

    ¡¶Visitor? Who?¡·

    ¡¶Well, the visitor called herself Lord¡¯s elder sister¡·

    ¡¶Haa?¡·

    What elder sister are you talking about? I do not have any elder sister. Or rather, I don¡¯t have any siblings. I have cousins from the elder sister¡¯s of my mother, and there is an elder brother of my father¡¯s who went through shotgun wedding and divorce, but there is no one in this world.

    ¡¶What kind of person is that woman?>>

    ¡¶Yes. She has pink hair, about five years older than Lord as I can s.......e-w-what!¡·

    ¡¶What-what, Kohaku-chan, what are you doing ~noyo? Ah~, are you doing a telepathicmunication ~noyo? Let me talk with Touya-kun too ~noyo. Moshi-mo~shi, can you hear me ~noyo?¡·

    A voice of a young woman whopletely amuses herself came through mixed in with Kohaku¡¯s telepathicmunication. The voice was familiar. Idiot w.......what are you doing here!?

    Opening [Gate], I bring along Lindsey and and rush to the castle at full speed.

    ====================Scene Change===================

    [I am Touya-kun¡¯s elder sister ~noo, Mochizuki ¡¶ÍûÔÂ¡· Karen ¡¶»¨Áµ¡· ~nanoyo]

    (TL: she say name in Kanji and ¡¶»¨Áµ¡· Karen in kanji is tranted Flower Love)

    [Karen-san?]

    She greets everyone as if nothing has happened. What does this person say!? No, she isn¡¯t a human, all right.

    I approach her quietly and talk in a small voice.

    [...... Why you are here, Love Goddess!?]

    [It is different ~noyo. It¡¯s Karen ~nanoyo. Ah~, calling me Onee-chan would be fine, you know ~noyo? Or rather, call me Onee-chan ~noyo]

    This doesn¡¯t answer my question!

    [I am happy I meet you after a long time ~noyo. Gyo~ ~nanoyo~]

    [UWAPPU!?]

    She suddenly hugged me. Wa- everyone is watching! I gave a fleeting nce towards Yumina and the girls, but everybody was looking here with heartwarming eyes. They probably think it is the reunion of the elder sister and younger brother after a long time. Yae is somehow crying though. Why?

    [Then, honorable sister-inw-sama¡¶ÁxŠ—¡·, we will take our leave. We will present a magnificent supper today so please anticipate it]

    [Ara~ I am looking forward to it ~noyo]

    Was that a consideration of giving a brother and a sister privacy? Everyone left the room one by one. The door then closed leaving only the Love Goddess and me.

    [And? What exactly is this?! Why have youe down here on earth!?]

    [Should I have note down? ~noyo?]

    [Coming down particrly is fine ~yo! Well, I don¡¯t understand it though! Why as someone like my elder sister.......?]

    [Ah~ I just hit upon this Idea ~nanoyo]

    Love Goddess sits down on the sofa while shrillyughing. I somehow felt exhausted and sat down as well. It is no good...... this person, no, this goddess, is the type I am not good with.

    [In the end, why did you came down?]

    [Ho~to say it simply, it¡¯s to capture someone ~nanoyo]

    [Capture someone?]

    [That someone is a god further below down than us, low-ss gods. Those are called subordinates gods. This subordinate god came down and escaped into this world ~noyo. I came down to catch this god ~noyo]

    A subordinate god? Is it a god further lower than low-ss gods? ording to what I have heard, it seems gods apparently also have ranks, and it looks like subordinate gods are ced even further under the gods of attributes. Are you saying that this fellow run away and came down to this world?

    [However, you said he escaped. Is that guy guilty with some crime in the world of the gods by chance?]

    [There is no crime. Therefore I don¡¯t understand ~no ~yo. Why did hee down to this world? Speaking of crimes,ing to this world without World God¡¯s permission is crime by itself, but there won¡¯t be problems if it is just descending to this world ~noyo. However, it is not allowed to interfere in this world by using subordinate god¡¯s power ~noyo. This is what concerns me ~noyo]

    In a broad sense, I think you are intervening sufficiently enough as well though. Certainly, wasn¡¯t I induced for an encounter where I saw Yumina and girls changing their clothes before!? By you!

    [It is fine for us ~noyo. If you are going topare it to something, it¡¯s simr to a driver who has a legal driver¡¯s license ~noyo. But the subordinate god, not only does he not have a temporary license, but he is a child driver who is not allowed in highway without an instructor being with him ~nanoyo. It is pretty dangerous ~nanoyo]

    I kinda understand, and at the same time, kinda don¡¯t. Well, so is it like saying that ¡®It is a bad thing not to have a license¡¯.

    [Then please quickly go and catch that guy before it bes something troublesome]

    [That¡¯s was my n ~noyo. However, I couldn¡¯t feel his divinity ever since I came down to this world~noyo. He probably transformed himself into something that exists in this world ~noyo]

    [Transformed?]

    [He probably transformed himself into something like a person, an animal or, possibly, a sacred treasure or a sacred tree and blended in with this world ~noyo. I can¡¯t sense him as long as he doesn¡¯t cancels that ~noyo]

    Oh, my! Then it has already turned into a troublesome situation, mind you.

    It will certainly be troublesome if that guy starts doing something using his god powers. Although he is further below a low-ss god, he is still a god even if a temporary one. He shouldn¡¯t get away without consequences. Furthermore, he is concealing his godly characteristics. And not knowing his purpose is causing further eerie.

    [What do you n to do in order to find that guy?]

    [I will know where in the world that subordinate god is if he uses his divine powers above some threshold ~noyo. Afterwards, his transformation will break once we throw our divine power at him ~noyo]

    [Our?]

    OiOi, don¡¯t tell me that another low-ss god also hase down to this world? Didn¡¯t he mention someone like the art god, the sword god, agriculture god exist as well? That carefree Kami-sama!

    [What are you talking about ~noyo? I am speaking about you Touya-kun ~noyo. You have divine power mixed in as well as your magic power~noyo. In the first ce, I arrived here by following this you know ~noyo?]

    [Haa!?]

    Wait a minute! Is the change in my body that Kami-sama has talked about is happening? I am not aware of it though......

    [In any case, we can¡¯t move as long as the other side doesn¡¯t make a move ~noyo. And as I say this, I will be indebted to you for a while ~noyo!]

    [Eh!? Here!?]

    Seriously!? Well, until that guy is caught, I will definitely not feel relieved, so I get that this might be good. But waaa~y more than that, I have an unbearable feeling this person is carrying troubles all over her though!

    [There are no problems for an elder sister to live with her younger brother ~noyo]

    [Nah. Elder sister, you say? Earlier, you love goddess said ¡®I hit upon this Idea¡¯.......]

    When I try to refute her, her cheeks puff and she res at me. How old are you? No. Let¡¯s stay silent since it feels like I would see hell to hear the answer.

    [Onee-chan, ~nanoyo. Call me that ~noyo]

    [Well, but however...]

    [If you don¡¯t call me that, I will tell Yumina and the girls the whole story when they consult me with Love issues ~noyo]

    [Pardon me for that, Onee-chan]

    Dam~n it. Is this what they have called the power of god.......?

    Still, since calling her [Onee-chan] is embarrassing, I have asked her topromise with [Nee-san]. The Love Goddess.......er, Karen-Onee-san still looked dissatisfied, but it seems she epted it for now.

    Or rather, I wonder if this person can do something like catching the subordinate god. I somehow feel like it¡¯s aplete misassignment though.......

    That day, dinner became a very grand dinner. Wow, what a fighting spirit ir-san put into making it.

    But with the love consultation that started with the dinner party, the male camp, especially myself, suddenly felt ufortable. Well, that person is a pro in that field. Or rather, she is a [God] though as the name suggests!

    Yumina and the girls throw questions one after the other.

    [Touya-kun faces everyone with gentleness unconsciously ~noyo. If it¡¯s a woman, it¡¯s a cruel thing in a certain sense ~noyo. It can be seen as a suggestive behavior, and there are also a lot of times where they don¡¯t think of it at all ~noyo. It won¡¯t be good if they misunderstand it ~noyo]

    [T-then doesn¡¯t that mean that he does not think of us like that as well......?]

    [Uun, it is the opposite ~noyo. He considers you all to be very dear to him ~noyo. Therefore, there is where you can draw the line ~noyo. It¡¯s you who have push more from here on out ~noyo]

    [Are you saying to attack more aggressively?]

    [Do it with moderation, ~nanoyo? He will draw back if you attack too much ~noyo. Touya-kun is a shy person ~nanoyo]

    [H-how much specifically should be fine? Sister-inw- sama ¡¶ÁxŠ—¡·?]

    [Firstes skinship ~nanoyo. How about starting with hugging, kissing and holding hands ~nanoyo. Do them until they are imprinted as if something natural ~noyo. When shyness disappears with this, you will be able to behave naturally ~noyo. Aren¡¯t you guys having quite the hard time because your basics in love are weak ~noyo?]

    [H-how about something l-like an a-art of s-seduction?]

    [Too much lewdness will produce the opposite results ~nanoyo. It will be simr to having a fatigue because there is no stimtion, so do it moderately ~nanoyo. Start with something like make the skirt short..... Ah, just do it only in front of Touya-kun ~nanoyo? If another person sees your pantsu, he will definitely sulk ~noyo.

    [I see. I got enlightened]

    Please stop already! Please! What kind of a shameful y is this?! Or rather, this is no longer a romantic consultation, isn¡¯t it!? Didn¡¯t it turn to an exposure story of myself!?

    Even Rene in the female camp became deeply interested and listened attentively, while the male camp gave out painful [You have it tough] lukewarm eyes towards me.

    It can¡¯t be helped that my face flushed. I want to escape! A horrible person in a whole lot of different ways has be my elder sister.

 Chapter 157: The Yuuron Invasion, and The Quint Village

    Arc 20: Cmity Comes

    Chapter 157: The Yuuron Invasion, and The Quint Vige

    [Yuuron has started a war?]

    [Yes. They had dered war on neighboring country, the Kindom of Hanok, and began their invasion]

    I took my smartphone out of my pocket during Tsubaki-san¡¯s report and projected the map of the area around Yuuron in the air.

    Map

    The Kingdom of Hanok is... uh, to the west from Yuuron, and is also adjacent to the Regulus Empire by a river. It is a long country horizontally-wise.

    [Search Disy. Mark Yuuron¡¯s forces as Red, and Hanok¡¯s forces as Blue]

    ¡ºAcknowledged. Disying¡»

    Oh, it managed to disy them. And, I can distinguish their appearance just like that.

    The outward appearance of my search magic turns out to be a considerable intelligence gathering tool. Simrly to the masked attackers from the other day, it naturally can¡¯t be used when someone can throw away his mask and change his garments. Although, it is possible to do an ordinary search of the vige, town or somewhere else.

    Even the masks themselves could not be searched as they had probably beenpletely destroyed. Well, it had to be done since those masks held the possibility of exposing the identities.

    ording to the map, there are two encampments being settled in the ce where the enemy has considerably entered on Hanok¡¯s side. There is yet another Yuuron army moving towards those camps of Yuuron. But I wonder, is that a supply unit?

    It seems the war situation is in a state where Yuuron advances forward as the superior side.

    ¡¸What is the cause of the war?¡¹

    ¡¸ording to the excuse given by Yuuron side, it goes like this: ¡°Thends of Hanok were originally territories of Yuuron. The immigrants shamelessly remained there even aftering earlier and went as far as creating a country on their own ord, so we are only trying to recapture it¡±..... That¡¯s how they are twisting it¡¹

    ¡¸......What kind of story is that£¿¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just as how they are saying it. They im that they from Heavenly Empire of Yuuron have been continuing to prosper ceaselessly even during the age of the ancient civilization while having a 7000-year-old history. It seems that this history has been handed down from generation to generation as oral tradition¡¹

    A 7000-year-old history? That¡¯s amazing. As far as I remember, even Egypt only has a 5000-year-old history, right?

    I see. So they are trying to regain thends of their ancestors. Although I can understand that, there is already a different country in that ce and people are living there. I cannot help but feel that ¡°In spite of them leaving it behind for some time, what are they saying now after so long?¡±. But still...

    However, what do you mean by ¡°oral tradition¡±? I got curious a bit, so I call out to Shizuka who is present in the room and try to ask in a low voice.

    ¡¸During the age of ancient civilization 5000 years ago, did a country called ¡°Yuuron¡± already exist?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I haven¡¯t heard of such a country. In the first ce, the habitable ces for humans had disappeared with the grand invasion of the Fureizu during that time¡¹

    Arara. The 7000-year-old history of Yuuron is quite fake-ish, I guess. That history is created and changed in ordance with the circumstances of some influential individuals, but that¡¯s how things usually happen.

    Now that ites to this, it feels like the story about thends of Hanok originally belonging to the dominion of Yuuron is questionable as well. No, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that what the people of Yuuron have said probably contain lies. Things be like this when people are being taught that kind of history for so many thousands of year, you know.

    ¡¸It seems that somehow the start of the war from the side of Yuuron was induced by adding a false pretext one way or another. During this several years, Hanok has discovered new reefs of orichalcum and mithril, and their economy is rising by yielding those resources. Those resources are probably the purpose of this war¡¹

    Is that a totally aggressive war? Even when looking from the point of view of Yuuron, it¡¯s certainly not the matter of the resources being a mountain of treasure, right?

    Is this also the cause of the attack aimed at the Frame Gear just the other day? Trampling down the opponent with an overwhelming power after making investments into war..... Was it about them trying to acquire advantage with the technology stolen from the other country?

    ¡¸U~n, something like a war is the first for me. What should happen with this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yuuron has the advantage when talking about military strength. If the war advances as it is, Hanok might perish. Since ore mines are present, it might be possible to arrange war potential to some extent using those as a source of funds. But regrettably, the difference in numbers is too big¡¹

    If Hanok is destroyed, will Yuurone till the neighboring Regulus? That¡¯s definitely not aughing matter.

    If the attackers the other day are indeed from Yuuron, I won¡¯t hold any good sentiment towards Yuuron albeit it is not yet definitely confirmed. I guess that¡¯s prejudice.

    ¡¸Speaking about the Kingdom of Hanok, does it associate with Regulus Empire?¡¹

    ¡¸I think that association is not to the extent of having an alliance, but they are friendly towards each other. Concerning the war currently happening, it seems like the Empire won¡¯t actively intervene. But they might provide an assistance in forms of provisions or weapons and so forth¡¹

    Fumu. If events go that way, the war will be prolonged more or less, right? Even so, the possibility that Yuuron will win is high when regarding the resolution of the war.

    Well, it is war concerning another country. It has nothing to do with us. ...... should I been thinking like that, it would surely be easier though.

    A lot of people will die most likely...... I don¡¯t have the disposition to be affected by a cheap-looking humanism, but even so, I also cannot exin why the death of some people I have nothing to do with bother me so much.

    But that¡¯s simply a hero¡¯s desire or rather, that¡¯s no more than what a hypocrite would feel as well.

    That reminds me, Jii-chan who died told me that [Being hypocrite is very good! But do not be just a frivolous bystander! If you are just looking, then you are no different than a monkey!] as well.

    .......Fumu. I don¡¯t want to be a monkey.

    ¡¸By the way, I recall that there are some people in our household¡¯s knight order whose origin is that of Yuuron or Hanok, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I think there is none from Yuuron. I believe there certainly is one personing from Hanok¡¹

    ¡¸Can you summon this person here? I want to speak with him for a bit¡¹

    ¡¸I understand¡¹

    Tsubaki-san goes out of the room. If his origin is Hanok, then he might have parents and siblings living in his hometown. It might be better to summon them here if the ce they live in is close to the battlefield.

    =======================Scene Change====================

    ¡¸I am Paolo, a member of the knight order!¡¹

    The summoned knight kneels on his ce and lowers his head. He is a youth with short chestnut hair. I have seen him several times. If I remember correctly, he is a person whose movements are generally quick-witted even though he doesn¡¯t have that much skill with the sword. He is a person whom the Vice-Commander Nic-san is pleased with since he also works with seriousness.

    He was originally an adventurer apparently, and after seeing the recruitment for our household¡¯s knight order, he came here to sign up.

    ¡¸Paolo-san, I hear that you areing from the Hanok Kingdom. Where is your hometown located?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha.....? Ah, Yes. It is Quint Vige at the eastern end, but what does that......¡¹

    Quint vige? After summoning the map, I disy the vige.

    That¡¯s bad....... Isn¡¯t the army of Yuuron drawing close? Is it their n to make the vige their base after gaining total control over it? Despite them aiming the royal capital of Hanok, this vige is considerably separated from the highway. But apparently, the one facing that way is a different unit besides their main force. I wonder if they have nned to make a pincer attack or something else.

    Although they are from an enemy nation, it is unlikely for there to be massive killings, but..... There is still no mistake that food will probably be collected or something. Though I don¡¯t know whether it will be brought out quietly or will they forcibly dispossess it.

    ¡¸Ano~... What on earth is.....?¡¹

    Paolo-san looks at me who is ring at the projected map with an anxious expression. While switching his sight between me and the map, he confirms the location where his hometown is located.

    ¡¸Although the news have not yet been announced..... Yuuron has invaded Hanok¡¹

    ¡¸What did you just say?!¡¹

    Paolo-san reflectively stands up. The emotions of surprise, impatience and anxiety are clinging to his face.

    ¡¸This is Quint vige from Hanok, and those red lights are the Yuuron army. They will most likely arrive nearby the vige by tomorrow, but......¡¹

    ¡¸Such a......¡¹

    Paolo-san gazes at the light of the map in nk amazement.

    ¡¸I think that as long as Yuuron army won¡¯t be opposed by the vigers, it won¡¯t turn into something cruel, but..... ¡¹

    ¡¸...... No. I dare say what most likely will happen is that all men among the vigers will be killed and women will be made into ythings and turned into ves......¡¹

    ¡¸Wha......£¡¡¹

    Oi~oi, even if it is a joke, they are soldiers of a country, right? In that case, it won¡¯t make them any different from a band of thieves. Are they doing something like that?

    ¡¸When the Yuuron army invades an enemy nation, the soldiers receive permission for piging. It¡¯s also fine for the weapons and armor obtained from enemy soldiers, the money and women to be treated as their own. It seems that the morale of the soldiers are high because of this, and they undisputedly abide the rules even during a severe invasion¡¹

    What the heck is with that? The locals will definitely resent them should they do something like that. In cases of invasions, thend will eventually be theirs. And yet, what will they do after inviting such resentment?

    ¡¸Up to 20 years ago, there was a small country called ¡°Zaram¡± in between Hanok and Yuuron, but this country was destroyed by Yuuron. It is said that there was also a cruel piging at that time¡¹

    I doubt there is a need to go that far how much of a war it may be.

    ording to what Tsubaki-san have said, there seems to be a strict ss system at Yuuron between a person of native-birth and not so much. In other words, there is a world of difference in treatment for the people from invaded countries.

    Is there very in Yuuron as well just like in the Sandora Kingdom? Apparently, there is nothing simr to a [Subordination Cor], but they ce a tattoo to denote who belongs to whom.

    ¡¸It is likely that Quint vige will be trampled down in the same way as Zaram..... Kuu~...... Your Majesty! I beg you, would Your Majesty please save Quint vige in any way with your power!?¡¹

    Paolo-san kneels once again and makes a petition with a bow.

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    ¡¸I understand again and again the rudeness of this request. But still, I beg of you! To give your honorable consideration in any way...... !....... ha? ¡¹

    Paolo-san absent-mindedly raises his face.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that look? I¡¯ve said ¡°Okay¡±. In the first ce, having this talk is the reason why Paolo-san was summoned¡¹

    Originally, those who came here from Hanok should have a family living there. There was a n to propose an evacuation even if it just included the families of those affected members of the Knight Order. I couldn¡¯t imagine that this dangerous situation would reach the vige itself in any way.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know whether they will be able to believe me even if I go there and exin the situation to them. I ask you to go together with me to Quint vige after this, but will that be fine?¡¹

    ¡¸Ye~, Yes ! With pleasure!¡¹

    I receive the memory about Quint vige from Paolo-san whose spirit rises up with [Recall] magic. We then transfer using [Gate].

    For the time being, the three people: I, Paolo-san and Tsubaki-san jumped to Quint vige.

    Before my eyes there was spreading a scenery of indeed small vige, the vicinity was wrapped with an idyllic peaceful atmosphere.

    ¡¸Are you certain that is Quint vige?¡¹

    ¡¸Ye~, yes. It is the vige I have been raised in. That transfer magic..... is amazing.... to be able to transfer at once.......¡¹

    Although Paolo-san makes a dumbfounded expression, he also makes a relieved expression towards his birthce still being safe.

    A youth, who could indeed be called a farmer, called out to us that were looking around restlessly beside the vige entrance from the back.

    ¡¸Paolo? Is that you, Paolo?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you.... Lento? It has been a while!¡¹

    Paolo-san runs towards the young farmer. It seems like they are acquainted. Or perhaps, they might be friends.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you and that appearance. From which dying person have you swiped something like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot. This is the armor of the Knight Order of the Brunhild Dukedom. I(°³) didn¡¯t steal it! Nowadays, I(°³) am definitely a knight!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh~ £¡£¿¡¹

    Paolo-san proudly disys his mithril armor shining in silver. His tone has be that of familiarity, probably because the other party is his friend. He has changed from [Me (Ë½)] to [Me (°³)].

    (TL: he switched from general pronoun ¡°watashi¡± towards a boyish ¡°ore¡± version of ¡°I¡±)

    ¡¸That¡¯s because since olden days you have only been fast at running away. Are you being valued due to that? ¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that might be so. O~to, this is not a ce for such talk! Do you know that Yuuron and Hanok have started a war !?¡¹

    The face of the farmer called Lento who was overflowed with delight until some time ago clouded at once towards Paolo-san¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Aah, everyone is frightened, you know. They think that it will be alright since we are quite separated from the highway, but should the royal capital fall and Yuuron settles in, we won¡¯t be able to continue living the same as before.....¡¹

    ¡¸It is not about the royal capital! The army of Yuuron ising in the direction of this vige exactly right now! They will already be here by tomorrow!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying...... !? That can¡¯t be!? There is no reason for them to attack a vige this small! There is neither money nor provisions to that extent, and yet.....¡¹

    As I¡¯ve thought. The army that¡¯sing here is a detached force. It can probably be expected that they are doing some strategic movements. While the main forces are ring at each other on the highway, they are instead going around. Is it something like that?

    ¡¸In any case, bring us to vige headman. His Majesty will help this vige ¡¹

    ¡¸His Majesty? Whom do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸The one who hase here is His Majesty The Sovereign King of the Brunhild Dukedom!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh~, greetings¡¹

    I am being introduced by Paolo-san with exaggerated gestures. But since it was sudden, the smart words for nobility didn¡¯te out. I did just a slight nod.

    As the farmer Lento blinks in surprise, he looks with worried eyes at his friend who hase to the vige after a long time.

    ¡¸Paolo...... Are you, alright?¡¹

    As I have thought. They wouldn¡¯t believe me. I considered whether I should seriously make a crown for a moment.

 Chapter 158: Grand moving, and Great Wall

    Arc 20: Cmity Comes

    Chapter 158: Grand moving, and Great Wall

    After that, we have somehow received Lento-san¡¯s agreement and decided to have him guide us to vige headman. Well, I guess the fact that he didn¡¯t believe us couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Basically, the outfit of adventurers are clothes that are easy to move in when they go on a trip. Well, there is also that attitude wherein they are not good with gorgeous clothes. How can they go out in such a shameful form?

    Anyway. We met with vige headman and had a conversation, but he still couldn¡¯t believe us. Not something like that I am a King-sama or anything, but he couldn¡¯t believe that the army of Yuuron ising close to this vige.

    I then made the vige headman float with [Levitation] and flew towards the ce with [Fly] while taking him along.

    As we look from the skies, he properly understands that the army of Yuuron is facing the direction of the vige. There is quite a lot of them. Are there around 5000 or so?

    After seeing this scene, the vige headman shivers while creaking whether it¡¯s because he realized that the vige might be attacked soon, or because he is simply afraid of high ces.

    We descend at once on the ground and I send the vige headman to the vige with [Gate]. After requesting him to persuade the other vigers, I use ¡°Fly¡± once again and fly around the surrounding areas.

    As I expand the map and make observations, I¡¯ve noticed the main force on the opposite side in addition to the guys who are going here and another detached force behind the main force. I think that the other detached over there is most likely the supply unit, but that¡¯s quite a lot of them included into this.

    Speaking of the Army of Hanok on the other hand, their forces are non-existent with the exception of those colliding with the main force of Yuuron. When I expand the map far away, a different military force is visible behind them. Those are reinforcementsing in very urgently from the royal capital. But, they will only arrive the day after tomorrow with that speed. I guess they are holding the front line till then......

    Now then, what can be done about that? I guess a just cause or something is necessary for making an intervention into the war of a foreign country. Naturally, I would like for Yuuron army to politely return, but it won¡¯t be a fundamental solution. I am sure they wille again.

    If it was in the case of Brunhild, I would be allowed to interfere without reservation, but..... N?

    That¡¯s right. This is also the way, I guess. I descend on the ground at once and open [Gate] to the ce of His Majesty The Emperor of the Regulus Empire. Even if I suddenly appear before the King of Hanok, he hasn¡¯t met me before. I will have His Majesty The Emperor introduce me to the King.

    =========================Scene-Change==============================

    Since after I received the backing of His Majesty The Emperor of Regulus, The King of Hanok epted my proposal. At any rate, the Kingdom of Hanok willpletely be the part of Yuuron with the way things are going. He has given his decision by saying ¡°If that¡¯s how it is¡±.

    Good. There won¡¯t be any problems with the proper signature of the King himself. After me taking the certificate His Majesty The Emperor of Regulus and I go out of the castle of Hanok.

    ¡¸However, you really havee up with something unthinkable.....¡¹

    ¡¸In the end, it will be only temporary. I will dispose of it properly after the safety is guaranteed¡¹

    While revealing his voice that sounds amazed, His Majesty The Emperor of Regulus is shown the fleeting certificateplete with the seal of the country and signed by the King of Hanok.

    ¡¸Well, there is no need to worry about this war as well since Touya-dono has gone out of his way. We are also grateful for having this matter ending with us only sending relief supplies¡¹

    Well, I don¡¯t know whether it will go smoothly though. In any case, shall I give it a go then since there¡¯s also no need to be reserved?

    ===========================Scene-Change===========================

    ¡¸No need to take shelter..... what do you mean by that?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because every soldier of Yuuron will be driven out from Hanok¡¹

    I show the certificate received from the King of Hanok to Paolo-san who has been waiting at the vige. Paolo-san opens his eyes wide as he reads the article even while not quite understanding the contents.

    ¡¸Tha~, that~, is that really true?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the truth. There is the sign or the King of Hanok, isn¡¯t it? The seal of the country has been stamped as well.¡¹

    Intensely peeking from the side, Tsubaki-san¡¯s eyes go round.

    ¡¸It¡¯s good to have the approval of the King of Hanok, alright..... But anyhow, the country will be seized by Yuuron with the way things are going as I understand, in that case..... ¡¹

    Tsubaki-san mutters in a state like she does and doesn¡¯t grasp it at the same time. Comprehend it already.

    ¡¸Now then. Tsubaki-san, you will return to the castle and convey this matter to Kousaka-san and everyone from the knight order in advance since I will be driving away the soldiers of Yuuron that have been creeping into Hanok¡¹

    ¡¸Drive away, you say......¡¹

    Ignoring the dumbfounded Paolo-san that have been assigned as a protector of the vige just in case, I send Tsubaki-san to Brunhild with [Gate].

    As for me, I dash through the sky at once with [Fly], and finally arrive at the imperial capital of Yuuron, Shanghai (TL: ¥·¥§¥ó¥Ï¥¤), after a few moments.

    In ordance with how I judged it during the time the masked individuals attacked, there were asian-sque streets around somehow. I wonder, is that huge building the royal pce?

    There is beaten gold applied here and there on the scarlet tiled roof and whitened walls. Furthermore, there were some golden made statues that looked like animals installed into the roof and pirs. That¡¯s definitely gaudy. How do I say this? The royal pce seems to be an incarnation of one¡¯s conspicuousness.

    I wonder if it has been made with the taxes...... If this was in Japan, it would be hated by everyone. It maybe my imagination, but I feel that there is a decline when one leaves the premises of the capital.

    Well, I don¡¯t care anymore. Shall I return them here for the time being?

    ¡¸Map Disy. Show everyone from the army of Yuuron present in the territory of Hanok¡¹

    ¡ºAcknowledged. Disying on the map¡»

    With a ¡°po-po-po-po-po¡± sound, the red light denotes the Yuuron army within the dominion of Hanok.

    ¡¸Multiple. Target Lock-on¡¹

    ¡ºAcknowledged. ..... Lock-on ispleted¡»

    The whole Yuuron army starts to be locked-on and thatpletes the aiming.

    ¡¸Invoke [Gate] under the feet of the whole Yuuron army¡¹

    ¡ºAcknowledged. Invoking¡»

    The red lights within the dominion of Hanok disappear one by one. And then, the soldiers of Yuuron appear one by one inside the royal pce below me, and the royal pce bes panicked. Everyone will be returned to you, Your Majesty the Heavenly King.

    As I make sure that everyst one of the red light disappears, I go through [Gate] ande out quietly at the border between Hanok and Yuuron. Now then, after this will be the real deal, or it should be so.

    =========================Scene-Change===========================

    ¡¸Wha~, what is this !?¡¹

    I hear such a voice from below me. Well, I guess they should be surprised. After being returned to as far as back to their own capital without also understanding the reason of what happened all of a sudden, they saw a huge wall soaring high at the national border after they tried invading Hanok once more. That said, it has also taken them ten days toe here though.

    What¡¯s more, the g fluttering above those castle walls was not the elk of the Kingdom of Hanok, but the war maiden of our Brunhild.

    The man riding a horse, who apparently is the General of Yuuron, raises his voice from below the walls to me who have appeared next to that g.

    ¡¸What is the meaning of this, hey! ?¡¹

    ¡ºTo the gentlemen of the Army of Yuuron, I appreciate your efforts marching this far. But, from here on out, this portion is the dominion of our Brunhild. Any advancement further on won¡¯t be allowed¡»

    Facing the army of Yuuron which is being not at not understanding the meaning, I floated the magnified projection of the one certificate before those guys.

    I floated the magnified projection of the certificate while facing the Yuuron army that can¡¯t understand the meaning of what¡¯s happening.

    ¡¸Wha~, what¡¯s that!? Such a..... such matter is...... !¡¹

    It was a certificate stating the transfer by the Kingdom of Hanok to Brunhild of a territory only 1 kilometer in size at the border between Hanok and Yuuron. In other words, the one that is currentlying into contact with Yuuron is not Hanok, but an enve of Brunhild.

    So if the Yuuron army wants to invade Hanok, they have no choice but to pass through here. But as far as Brunhild is concerned, we don¡¯t n on allowing them to pass.

    ¡ºBy the way, I will say this in advance, but this wall is stretching throughout the entire border with Yuuron¡»

    That¡¯s right. What has been made during merely sixth days with the power of [Workshop] and earth magic is the Great Wall of China of another world. Of course, the height of the wall is more than original though. Its area is the territory of 1 kilometer running along all the way through the national border. I wonder if it isn¡¯t wider than the Brunhild maind by any chance.

    ¡¸Heey, we will destroy and climb over such a wall! The army! Charge ! ¡¹

    By the order of one General, the whole Yuuron army faces the wall and starts marching. Orya? They are really attacking. Although it¡¯s just me saying this but,e on. Even when you start invading because it¡¯s and of the foreign country, you should at least enquire with His Majesty The Heavenly King, you know. Or, you just can¡¯t believe me, can¡¯t you? Well, that¡¯s fine nevertheless.

    The soldiers of the Yuuron army that started invading the dominion of Brunhild finally arrive at the wall. And the moment they try to start climbing that wall, the soldiers are suddenly sucked up into the ground and vanish.

    ¡¸Wha~£¡£¿¡¹

    After that, the other soldiers vanish too when they touch the wall one by one.

    The march immediately stops due to them being surprised at the sudden disappearance of the soldiers.

    When they touch the wall, [Gate] is invoked under their feet, and they are sent automatically to the capital of Yuuron. Moreover, they are transported right into the royal pce. Well, I have no reason to exin it to them.

    Continuing on, the soldiers turn towards me and start shooting with bows and arrows, but those are also blown off high in the sky with wind attribute magic applied on the entirety of the wall. By the way, it¡¯s only reacting to the arrows pointed this way, so there won¡¯t be any reaction when arrows are fired from up here.

    ¡ºAah, for your information, you better not unleash magic or something at this wall since it will be returned to your guys¡¯ royal capital¡»

    I give them a warning just in case due to the magicians among army raising their canes overhead. Being surprised by my words, the magicians slowly lower their canes. I don¡¯t know whether they believe my words or it is something else, but it seems like they have no intention to try it out.

    Well, that¡¯s only the truth. It reacts to magic by turning the surface of the wall into a [Gate] opening. The destination is naturally the capital of Yuuron.

    ¡ºThen, It should be fine to regard this as an act of aggression towards our country if things go further than this, right?¡»

    When I snap my fingers, the Frame Gears ¡°Chevalier¡± start descending one by one from a [Gate] opened in the sky. After making grand earth tremors and as all ten units have descended before the walls, two ck nights ¡°Night Baron¡± as well as one white knight ¡°Shining Count¡± descendst.

    Our household¡¯s vicemanders are riding the ck knights and themander Rain-san is riding the white knight. Well, both white knight and ck knights are basically the same nevertheless. Its color was just changed and recoated with pure white. Just in case, themander is a g bearer. I have thought it would be better to make it this way.

    ¡¸Wha~, wha-wha~, wha~...... ! ! Uwaa ! ?¡¹

    The General of the Yuuron army was thrown off the horse, who was surprised due to the earth tremors and fell into the earth. Speaking of the horse, it easily deserted its master and ran away at full speed away from this ce.

    ¡ºIf you feel like having a war, our Knight Order of Brunhild will be your opponents¡»

    At mymand, all frames take out their swords and pierce the ground with them. Seeing that, the Yuuron army lose their fighting spirit at once and begin to escape striving to be first ones.

    ¡¸Re~, retreeeat! Retreeeat! ! ¡¹

    ¡¸Run~, run away! we will be crushed! ¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaa£¡£¡¡¹

    The whole Yuuron army retreats from here scattering in all directions. And yet, they will be sent into the royal capital if they touch the wall if we¡¯re talking about returning.

    When I look at the Yuuron army that hurriedly escapes, the chest hatch of the ck knight standing beside me opens, and vicemander Norun-san leans forward with her body.

    ¡¸Heika~. We might be able to defend thend route with this. But if those guys use the sea route, won¡¯t they be able to invade Hanok?~¡¹

    ¡¸That route is safe as well since I have summoned about 10rge krakens in the seas of Hanok. I have warned them that they should not attack anything besides the warships, so there are no problems¡¹

    ¡¸Uwa~, how nasty~¡¹

    What are you saying? Call it a detailed consideration. If it¡¯s this wall, this ce will be marked with an arrow mark if some doubting invaders invade or some strangeness happen. And there is a stack of traps like [Paralyse], [Gravity] or [Slip] present here. Although they can jump through the sky, it will then be unreasonable at the same time.

    In any case, I should see to the state of affair for a while. I have prepared the bait as well. If the attackers from the other day are from Yuuron, there is no way they will miss this chance. They should make some movements.

    Now then, shall I go apply the finishing touches for the tactics?

 Chapter 159: Written protest and Grand Invasion

    Arc 20: Cmity Comes

    Chapter 159: Written protest and Grand Invasion

    Well, I have imagined that it would turn up this way.

    Since then, the official written protest from Yuuron was immediately sent. I then attentively digest the long-winded written text containing: ¡¸Thatnd belonged to us from the start, so hand it over immediately. Otherwise, you are bound to lose the credibility from the countries in the world. As for the fee for our troubles thus far, send over here several bodies of giant soldiers (the ones called Frame Gear). Those have been originally made by our ancestors as well, so it is natural that we have that right. Don¡¯t do thief-like actions, have some shame.....¡¹etc. etc.

    ¡¸They surely have some nerve to be able to say something like that at this point¡¹

    ¡¸They likely are just desperate to try justifying their actions¡¹

    At the tower established in the gap of the great wall, Kousaka-san answers with a mixture of a wry smile and an amazed voice.

    The great wall created in between Yuuron and Hanok exists on the side of Hanok. We did not set traps and other defenses from that side. Currently, the shape goes like this:

    Hanok Í¹ Wall Í¹ Brunhild Í¹ Wall Í¹ Yuuron

    But I¡¯m thinking about returning all of it to Hanok when the situation settles down. Naturally, the n is to hand over the great wall at the time the territory is going to be returned. The great wall has been built willfully on my ord, and I don¡¯t mind it being almost free of charge with regards to the costs spent on its construction. But I will have to remove the traps.

    Frankly speaking, it won¡¯t be a problem to have half of our household¡¯s knight order stationed nearby in advance after that.

    ¡¸So, what answer will we send?¡¹

    ¡¸Force with force, friendship with friendship. Even though it unlikely for them to press us down with force, they might take up the challenge if dared to. It will, however, be against me in the end. If they would want it so, it should be fine for me to individually fight against the country of Yuuron¡¹

    ¡¸......I can¡¯t trulyugh at how possible it may be. His Majesty is bing a tyrant¡¹

    Well, I do recognize that I am selfish though. I didn¡¯t have an intention to create a ¡¸Country¡¹ from the start. It¡¯s just fine with me receiving a home with arge garden and try to live in it, you know. Truth be told, things like taxes are mostly not collected as well. Even the money which is being paid to the knight order or the maids-san is almost entirelying from my pocket money.

    Half of the money, which I can get from Alba-san, are received in a form of steel materials for the Frame Gear, and the other half is via cash, and those can be sufficient. So if I try to describe our household¡¯s knight order, they are not, urately speaking, a national army. They are a knight order owned by me as an individual.

    Well, even if the fight with Yuuron won¡¯t really happen, it will be about me turning into an opponent individually.

    ¡¸Even if I am a tyrant, I have self-awareness. So I have been telling about how it¡¯s going to be fine if Kousaka-san bes the king of this country for some time since a while ago, haven¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡¸I decline it. If I continue following His Majesty, conquering the world might be possible¡¹

    ¡¸Although I have no intention to do that?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if one has no intention, that¡¯s often the case after it has already been done¡¹

    I guess so. Well, it might be possible to conquer the world if I use the Frame Gear or power of Babylon. But honestly speaking, it is a bother to do. It will also be a total armed suppression.

    I suppose it will also be helpful if Yuuron obediently withdraws though.

    The sound of the door knock with a ¡°gon-gon¡± sound resounds in the room. Tsubaki-san enters after opening the door.

    ¡¸Your Majesty. We have captured a spy from Yuuron¡¹

    ¡¸A masked fellow? Good job being able to capture him. Rather than that, has he confessed?¡¹

    ¡¸We are also holding onto some powerful paralysis poisons even though they are not as potent as His Majesty¡¯s [Paralyze]. Furthermore, it¡¯s due to us receiving a special truth serum from Flora-dono¡¹

    What did that fellow hand over to them? I hope there won¡¯t be any strange side effects if it is her who created it and used the crafts of Babylon, but somehow, that¡¯s still scary nheless!

    Apparently, they pinned him down before he self-exploded and used the truth serum after removing the mask. With that masked spy being a subordinate of Yuuron either way, I am quite certain that he had infiltrated and aimed at Frame Gears which are here, though I¡¯m a bit afraid and don¡¯t feel like asking about the circumstances of the time he was made to confess.

    ¡¸It seems like there are various tactics are advancing simultaneously in order to usurp Frame Gears. From the assassination of His Majesty to kidnapping and confinement of the honorabledies, treachery maneuvering among knight order members and so on. Everything at themand of Heavenly King of Yuron¡¹

    ¡¸It seems like we have caught them by their tails¡¹

    Kousaka-san mutters quietly. We were slightly going easy on them because we didn¡¯t have any positive proof until now. But since ites down to this, I won¡¯t have any intention to hold back. The same thing will be repeated all over unless something is done by force here.

    ¡¸So, it is about time to get angrier, don¡¯t you agree?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that might be so since they can go as far as assassination. If it was another ordinary country, it would unmistakably cause a war. However, I hope you don¡¯t have any intention of waging a war, right? ¡¹

    Kousaka-san looks at me while expressing a little smile. He apparently was able to read my thoughts. I suppose it was our greatest achievement that we were able to invite this person to our country.

    ¡¸The citizens of the enemy country will get hurt too if a war is waged, right? I want to avoid that. The one waging the war will only be a few people¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what will happen hereafter?¡¹

    ¡¸I think I will do the same thing to the Heavenly King¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t mean that the things I damage will be restored. I n to show them that, ¡°We will be able to do an assassination as well since the other side is trying to assassinate me¡±, though I don¡¯t feel like actually doing it.

    ¡¸And what are the specifics£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. It maybe something like having the knife thrusted at the bedside of the Heavenly King when he rises up from sleep, mix some awfully bitter liquid simr to a poison into his meals, have all the people from the Royal Pce suddenly disappear except the Heavenly King himself, or something else....¡¹

    ¡¸How could you even hit upon that kind of harassment......?¡¹

    ¡¸Kousaka-sama, I have heard that this is the true nature of His Majesty¡¹

    Although I think that it¡¯s a cute thing, those threats will be nothing else but threats making him think that [Can I be killed anytime?]. But he probably won¡¯t know unless it happens that way either. I just won¡¯t go as far as [Kill or be killed] scenario, though I would like him to ept my gratitude.

    ¡¸Well, we should leave that matter for a while. The first thing to do is to try expressing our regret and send back a letter holding a slight implication stating that ¡°We know that you are the mastermind¡±¡¹

    ¡¸While it¡¯s being done, what are you going to do if I get assassinated?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t imagine that it will happen at all¡¹

    Hey! You aren¡¯t thinking that the human is immortal or something, right?...... No, it might not necessarily be off the point since things like divinity and so on are overflowing out of me..... It looks like my body is slowly and steadily in the process of bing an existence close to the gods if we¡¯re just talking about my body.

    Well, there is no point worrying about that.

    ¡¸Then, send the letter with those intentions immediately since we can now send it rather quick..... ¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty£¡¡¹

    Uowa ! I was surprised! The door abruptly opens and Paolo-san jumps inside the room. Do not surprise me like that!

    ¡¸So noisy. What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ex~, excuse me! Ano~, there a lot of odd smoke rising from the Yuuron side. Doesn¡¯t that mean the Yuuron army is attacking! ?¡¹

    What did you say? We hurriedly get out to the top of the rampart and when we try to look at the Yuuron side, there certainly is a lot of smoke rising up. It¡¯s scattered about here and there and both far away and close to us.

    ¡¸Is that a signal fire from something or is it a bushfire?..... No, I don¡¯t think so¡¹

    There is no way that bushfire can ur all over the ce to this extent. I don¡¯t know for sure since it is too far.

    ¡¸That...... What is that? I can see a lot of shinning objects.....¡¹

    Shinning objects? What are those?

    I concentrate my eyes to the direction shown by Paolo-san. ..... It certainly looks like something that shines..... Rather than calling it ¡°shining¡±, that¡¯s more in the lines of ¡°reflecting¡± the light.....

    At the time I noticed iting here, I was already shouting.

    ¡¸Everyone, board Frame Gears! Battle arrangements! Prepare for an attack! ¡¹

    I leap at once towards the source of reflection by using [Fly], and confirm whether I was mistaken.

    ¡¸Ku~...... what¡¯s with this timing......£¡?¡¹

    Arge crowd of moring Fureizu pushes straight ahead in the direction of the rampart.

    They consist of small sized Fureizu bodies to medium sized ones with severalrge ones in between them. The number of Fureizu bigger than the Frame Gear also exceeds ten. Theirposition varies from insect types like ants to the bipedal ones that look like ostriches, or to insects that stretch out like centipedes.

    Their movement speed is not that fast. However, their numbers are too much. There is nearly a hundred of them.

    ¡¸Target Lock-on ! Aim at the Fureizu! Invoke [Aport] !¡¹

    ¡ºAcknowledged. Invoking [Aport]¡»

    Arge Fureizu core appears in my hand. Ku~, that¡¯s no good. As I¡¯ve thought. I won¡¯t be able to pull more than what can be ced on the palm of my hand. It will take time if I pull the cores one by one! Moreover, I won¡¯t be able to pull anything besides those small types with this method.

    ¡¸Be entangled by soil, ground spell, Earth Bind¡¹

    The legs of the advancing Fureizu are obstructed by the trees stretching from the ground. When I was thinking that ¡°This should earn us a bit more time¡±, they then easily slipped out after 2 seconds. They have cut their own legs. And since those legs regenerate immediately, they start to advance as if nothing happened. What fellows they are.

    From behind me, Rain-sain in the white knight ¡°Shining Count¡±, Nic-san in the ck knight ¡°Night Baron¡± and the heavy knights ¡°Chevalier¡± beside them have arrived. It seems like they left some units for rampart¡¯s protection.

    I fly to the side of white knight ¡°Shining Count¡± and instruct Rain-san.

    ¡¸Engage therge ones and bring them down! I will engage the small ones! They have regenerative abilities, but will be defeated if the core inside their bodies is destroyed! Convey this to everyone as well through themunications channel!¡¹

    ¡ºUnderstood£¡¡»

    While hearing the reply audible from the external speakers, I take out the greatsword made from the fragments of Fureizu from the [Storage]. Its length is 2 meters and its width is 30 centimeters at most. I prepare to wave the crystal-looking greatsword with both hands.

    By all means, it would probably be too heavy to lift if the effect of [Gravity] was not applied.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go£¡¡¹

    I thrust into a group of Fureizu nearby. While aiming at the core of the first one, I was able to cut each of their cores in a sh of my sword with a *supann* sound and without heavy resistance. It¡¯s due to the dreadful sharpness of the sword caused by pouring magic power into it.

    As this goes on, I cut andy down the Fureizu one by one. I look around the vicinity while sometimes slipping through the extending arm edges and see a gigantic intermediate ss shing with a group of the heavy knights.

    Lunging forward, bending at times like a whip, while at other times defending against the armed edge of Fureizu going through like ance with shields, the heavy knights are inflicting strikes at Fureizu with swords in their hands.

    Unfortunately, the Frame Gear deployed beforehand at ramparts were not armed with ultra-heavy ordnance and were having a tough time. Since the parts that are formerly broken regenerate, they have to deal a series of attacks consecutively.

    Among them, only the ck knight which Nic-san rides is equipped with the war pike ¡°Halberd¡±. As such, the fight is progressing quite advantageous, and in the end, he finally manages to destroy the core of the intermediate ss he has been fighting against. He then assists the heavy knights that are having much trouble next to him.

    The number of intermediate ss is around 10. On our side, there are five heavy knights, one ck knight and one white knight each. Will they be able to manage it somehow?

    The sword of heavy knight assisted by Nic-san breaks the core of the Fureizu in front of him. I guess that¡¯s natural since there are two of them. The heavy knight that have defeated the Fureizu joins in as a support to another heavy knight as it is. At the same time, Nic-san¡¯s ck knight faces towards another colleague as well.

    I see. The Fureizu cannot do any sort of coordination. As far as those guys are concerned, the battle is abat of an individual. Even if therade next to them is in pinch, they won¡¯t do something like following up. So is there a gap to take advantage of?

    In any case, I will entrust the intermediate ss to them. I have to make an effort in cleaning up the ones of lower ss since their amount is nearly nine times than that of the medium ones.

    I cut down the attacking Fureizu one after another. Is it a fortune? One of them also stopped facing the direction of the rampart after they seemingly have recognized us as targets.

    It can be said that this mechanical aspect is also the weak point of the Fureizu. It is possible to say that it is easy to guide them. But when talking about in reverse, the threats simr to ones carried out towards the Yuuron army from the other day won¡¯t pass. Those are just massacre terminators that don¡¯t falter, aren¡¯t frightened, are not stepping back and are just earnestly hunting humans.

    I cannot rx too. Although most iing attacks are done in the same way by the edged arms, among them there were crystal arrows fired at me as well simrly to the time of Manta Fureizu. While defending against those with [Shield], I engage one of those guys and bring him down.

    ¡¸It is indeed troublesome when their amount is numerous to this extent.....¡¹

    The opponents are moving around in such a disorderly fashion as well, so it is difficult to smash them with sort of magic like an [Ice Rock] or hurl it inside the [Gate]. [Paralyze] or [Gravity] are not effective, and should I use something like [Slip], it will certainly swallow up the allies as well.

    Ah, it should be fine if I make the swords of heavy knights heavier with [Gravity], right?! I suppose that is not a ce for this.

    In any case, I kept killing and killing and killing the enemies in front of me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s thest one...... with this!¡¹

    10 minutester..... no, it might be even shorter than that, but there were no more small type Fureizu moving around.

    Even the fellow belonging to the intermediate ss was done in and killed by Rain-san at this very moment. It seems like she has been able to eliminate it. I might have missed crushing the core, so without rxing my guard, I keep alert at this ce. There was no reaction even after 10 more minutes passed, so it seems that everything had truly ended.

    That damage to our side doesn¡¯t seem to be that much. There are two machines with broken swords and one machine with a broken shield. The rest have minor damages fully covering the frames. Rosetta will cry due to those......

    ¡¸Your Majesty. What the heck are those apparitions?¡¹

    Rain-san shows up her face from the opened chest hatch of the White Knight. That reminds me, I have not yet given them an exnation. I thennd on the shoulder of the white knight after floating up with [Fly].

    ¡¸Those fellows are called [Fureizu]. They are aggressorsing from a different world and who once had destroyed a kingdom during the ancient times. The Frame Gears originally have been made for the sake of fighting them¡¹

    Though If I am to say it urately, they are somehow different from aggressors. I wonder if it¡¯s better to call them human exterminators since they are trying to annihte all humans.

    However, it¡¯s the first time a crowd thisrge has appeared. It makes me shiver when I think about the scenario had I not receive this plot ofnd from Hanok.

    ¡¸About the smoke from some time ago, wasn¡¯t it that those guys were attacking the viges of Yuuron? What do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps it might be so....... Wait! this is bad. All members, withdraw. We havepletely invaded their dominion. We don¡¯t know what will Yuuron say with this¡¹

    They are quite capable of saying something like ¡°It¡¯s the army of Brunhild that attacked the vige¡± at worst.

    I hesitated whether I should collect therge number of defeated Fureizu, and decided to collect just half of them. It would be more and more suspicious if all of them were erased. They will have to ept that it were those guys who went there as the real criminals who attacked the vige.

    ¡¸Good grief, why do I have to care for this matter? ¡¹

    I expand the map while thinking that this country is tiresome. The locations of viges and towns are being synchronized neatly when I disy the ces where a smoke is rising. As I thought, it was those guys handiwork.

    However regrettable it may be, there doesn¡¯t seems to be any survivors..... Fureizu recognizes the sound of a human heart. It¡¯s useless even if you hide.

    As I wondered how many viges have suffered damage, I reduce the map from around the vicinity here and lower the scaling until the whole Yuuron be visible.

    ¡¸Wait a minute..... what¡¯s that........¡¹

    Thats....... aren¡¯t there too many of them? Why is the smoke rising even from as far as the southern part that is separated by quite a distance from here? For the smoke to be rising from as far as the capital of Shanghai...... It can¡¯t be.

    ¡¸Search. Disy Fureizu¡¹

    ¡ºAcknowledged..... Disying¡»

    Sutototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototototo....

    (TL: that happens for about ? of A4 page, so you get the idea of many we are talking about)

    The red glowing pins fall down throughout Yuuron with a terrible force.

    ¡¸You are kidding me.....¡¹

    I let out a small voice as I look at the map dumbfoundedly while not wanting to tell anything.

 Chapter 160: Sonorant and Dragon Knight Transfer

    Arc 20: Cmity Comes

    Chapter 160: Sonorant and Dragon Knight Transfer

    For an instant, I nked out on what I should do. Their numbers were too much that it covered the whole map.

    ¡¸Confirm, how many Fureizu bodies are there?¡¹

    ¡º......13169 bodies¡»

    A hundred-times more than just now? What should I do? If it is just about defeating them, it might be possible although it would take time. But while doing it like this, more and more of the people of Yuuron will most likely be killed. If I say I am unrted to it, I am unrted but......

    ¡¸Wh.....to do....!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, isn¡¯t that Touya? It¡¯s exactly as I¡¯ve thought¡¹

    When I turned around to the familiar voice that called out to me, a boy with a white hair was standing there.

    ¡¸End......!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve be slightly interested since a lot of ¡¸Sound¡¹ from the Fureizu have disappeared. But I see that Touya has defeated them¡¹

    Wearing a broad ¡®Nikoniko¡¯ smile and the usual apparel of a ck jacket, pants, and a white muffler, he walks towards here. He is also looking at the white knight, Shining Count, behind me with curious eyes.

    ¡¸This is amazing. Did Touya create them? Can¡¯t you let me ride it for a little?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, It wasn¡¯t me who created them but.... Rather than that! Why did so many Fureizu appear like this!? Do you know something!?¡¹

    ¡¸I know it all..... Touya also knows, don¡¯t you? The barrier has been ripped¡¹

    Barrier. The one which separates this world from the others. Are you saying that it was ripped and all of those Fureizu poured down......?

    ¡¸Are you saying the barrier is already useless?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mean it like that. This time, it was idental if I am to say it. By chance, I think it is like Fureizu started falling straight down at the ce where the barrier was loose. It is not like the barrier waspletely torn apart.¡¹

    Then does that mean if I manage somehow to fight against the ones that came here, I can have a piece of mind for a time being? It is dubious if I can somehow manage it but..... However, I have no choice but to do it.

    ¡¸Is there a way to immediately defeat those guys?¡¹

    ¡¸Umm, isn¡¯t it impossible to beat them all at once? It might be possible to somehow attract their attention though¡¹

    ¡¸How?¡¹

    ¡¸It will be fine if you let them hear [King¡¯s Voice]¡¹

    [The King Voice]? Do you mean Fureizu [King] that those guys have been searching for?

    ¡¸Fureizu [Core] produce a small [Sound]. Each has a peculiarly different sound wave, and the [King] core is not an exception. However, that [King] core slipped inside an intelligent life form in this world. Its sound is skillfully hidden by the heartbeat of the host. Then, what would happen if we emit this [Sound]?¡¹

    ¡¸Every Fureizu wille here.....¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s correct¡¹

    Can I lead all of Fureizu here with that fake [King] sound?

    If doing that is possible, then I can lead all Fureizu towards here. The problem would be our capability to fight against more than 10,000 of them though......

    Luckily, those guys appeared to be moving towards the viges and towns, in other words, towards the ces where humans like near to scattered. We will not fight 10,000 Fureizu at the same time since those guys wille here in a scattered manner. Of course, the enemy will steadily increase If we have trouble defeating them rapidly though......

    ¡¸....... Can you really do that?¡¹

    ¡¸I can do it since I have something that sealed the sonorant of the [King]. This is where that [Sound] is sealed in¡¹

    ¡®Pitsu¡¯, End took a slender thin ss object with his index and middle fingers. It was something like a slide used in science experiments.

    ¡¸This is from my personal warehouse that I use to store and preserve things. It is convenient for preserving things starting from therge objects to useful stuff like [Sound]. If I use this, the sonorant of the [King] will reverberate. Fureizu will then perceive it and aim this way¡¹

    Did you have something like that? No wonder he is always so nimble. But rather...... who really is this guy? He can¡¯t be called the friend of Fureizu, but.....

    I stretch my hand towards the slide, but he pulls it back. Huh? Are you not giving it to me?

    ¡¸However, I am not doing that¡¹

    End told me that while grinning broadly. This bastard......

    ¡¸What do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸I want that as well¡¹

    He points at Frame Gear while saying that. Eeh~. Ugugu. What should I do? His eyes are sparkling. Are you a kid?

    (TL: like you can say that^^)

    ¡¸...... You will not use it for strange stuff, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I will not I will not. Have some confidence in me¡¹

    It¡¯s impossible for him to attack us due to the emergency shutdown installed inside Frame Gear. I don¡¯t really understand it, but End seems to be hostile against Fureizu personally. I can¡¯t say hepletely on our side, but I don¡¯t think he will be an enemy. However, is it a good thing for me to hand over Frame Gear?

    The thing is, he will not hand that slide that contains the [King] sound if I don¡¯t give it to him. That¡¯s not a situation I¡¯ve considered in the first ce. I can¡¯t ovee this predicament if I don¡¯t use whatever means I can use, but I should put a nail just in case.

    ¡¸I will be troubled if it gets stolen by some thief, given to somebody or sold to some country somewhere¡¹

    ¡¸I will not sell it, I will not give it, I will not let it be stolen. I promise I will make it my favorite machine. I beg you, Touya~a. Ah, then how about I exterminate Fureizu around here?¡¹

    What is this? He is talking as if the Frame Gear will be easy to control. However, I feel like this guy can easily do it..... This guy is out of the ordinary in different ways. Damn, this genius.

    Is it because I¡¯ve met him several times? I don¡¯t think he is a bad guy though. But it¡¯s just my intuition. If only Yumina was here.

    Honestly speaking, I will also be saved if I can gain time with him defeating Fureizu.

    I open ¡¸Gate¡¹and summon the dragon knight with a red-colored body, Dragoon, from the Babylon ¡¸Hangar¡¹.

    ¡¸It is Frame Gear of high mobility type, the red knight ¡°Dragoon¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Wow~ it is red! Not bad¡¹

    (ED: Is it me or is the authorpleting the power rangers?)

    This unit is a high mobility frame that¡¯s hard to ride. Either way, it¡¯s a secret that I pushed it onto this bastard on this asion since no one besides me can pilot it.

    End throws me slide with azy gesture and immediately climbs the dragon knight. The hatch opens and he gets inside.

    End easily started up the frame, and dragon knight started to walk quickly. He began to run after walking for a little while he raised and lowered the arms. But before long, he lowered the heel wheels and showed excellent movements in high mobility mode.

    OiOi, isn¡¯t he even a lot better than me?

    ¡¸This is easy to move. I like it¡¹

    ¡¸......That, I am d for you¡¹

    I had no choice by to reply to End, who came down from the hatch, with a stiff smile.

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t this guy have any weapons?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah~...... right. I didn¡¯t prepare it¡¹

    Because the dragon knight doesn¡¯t have much power, it can¡¯t handle a super-heavy weapon. Didn¡¯t I intend to make a weapon for this frame from the fragments of the Fureizu sooner orter?

    This is just nice. There¡¯s a huge mountain of materials here. Let¡¯s make it then.

    I¡¯ve made two kodachi from a crumpled Fureizu edged arm using ¡¸Modeling¡¹. I also made sheaths for those while I¡¯m at it and installed them at the back of the dragon knight.

    ¡¸Alright. I am going to exterminate Fureizu as promised¡¹

    ¡¸Just wait! Go after you teach me how to use this!¡¹

    I hold the slide I have received towards End who was climbing the dragon knight.

    ¡¸The sound will reverberate once you break that. By the way, it¡¯s impossible to copy that sound with machine or magic, so its usage is one-time only¡¹

    Really? I have thought of recording it on my smartphone to re-use it. But it won¡¯t be that convenient, will it?

    And while I was thinking that, End takes another two slides and throws them at me.

    ¡¸I will give you another two of the same. You will probably be able to scatter them if you use those at the same time in different ces¡¹

    End continues to board the Dragon Knight as he is, and leaves by using the high mobility mode as if sliding. That fellow seems to be able to clean up Fureizu fairly well even by himself. Though if possible, I want you to defeat all of them.

    It feels strong because it is a red unit. I willugh if hees with a mask next time though.

    Oh, I can¡¯t be doing that. I need to hurry without thinking of stupid things. There are many things to be done.

    ========================Scene Change====================

    I return to the castle for now and exin to everyone what is happening in Yuuron right now, about the existence of the Fureizu, about the world barrier, and the reason why I have made the Frame Gear......

    ¡¸How do I say this..... the talk became too big¡¹

    Yamagata-ossan breaths out after hearing my exnation. Baba-jiisan who is next to him also folded his arms and frowns.

    ¡¸You may not believe me however......¡¹

    ¡¸No, it is probably the truth. The apparitions from another world; if things stay like this, the same tragedy as the downfall of ancient kingdom will be repeated¡¹

    Is it because Kousaka-san saw the rising smoke from Yuuron while on he was on top of the rampart, he easily believed it.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s put that matter aside for now. The first thing to do is how to deal with the massacre going in Yuuron even now. Your Majesty, you wish to rescue the citizens of Yuuron, right?¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s possible...... We are the only ones who have the means to oppose the Fureizu after all.......¡¹

    ¡¸I am against it¡¹

    Kousaka-san explicitly dered it. That is the same as telling the citizens of Yuuron to die. They probably don¡¯t have the means to go against Fureizu. There may be hope for some military gains if magic and wisdom are made use of. However, I can¡¯t think they could possibly win against a horde that big.

    ¡¸I will fight if my own country is attacked. However, is it really necessary to go out there and even risk one¡¯s life if the nation is not friendly, more so if it¡¯s hostile?¡¹

    ¡¸But with the way things are going, the causalities won¡¯t stop at Yuuron and will spread to the other countries as well, you know? It is no longer a situation where we have to worry about the attitude of some countries whatsoever. And right now people are being attacked one by one. Are you saying that we should do nothing even though we have the power to save them?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it is wonderful that His Majesty has a gentle heart. However.....¡¹

    ¡¸Look here, Kousaka...¡¹

    Baba-jiisan who remained silent up until now opened his mouth towards Kousaka-san who persisted on doing nothing.

    ¡¸We are the ones who know the most what kind of guy our King is. Therefore, didn¡¯t he help Takeda who was merely an enemy back then?¡¹

    ¡¸..............The situation is different from that time. As a person burdened with a whole country........¡¹

    ¡¸You are mistaken about that. He isn¡¯t burdened with a country. I boarded the back of this guy at my own convenience. I can¡¯tin even if he shakes me off. If I hate it, then I should only get down. In addition to that, didn¡¯t wee to this country knowing this?¡¹

    ¡¸...........Definitely¡¹

    Kousaka-san gives in while breathing out heavily. Say that, or rather, he was probably just anxious though.

    ¡¸Considering the thing you wish for, I, however, think it¡¯s undesirable for only our country to act. Tell the circumstances to the rulers of the western alliance as well. It¡¯s also better to dere that our nation will intervene due to this incident¡¹

    It¡¯s definitely better to speak about these circumstances. It might not be someone else¡¯s problem after this. I am not looking to forcibly ask for cooperation, but it¡¯s not useless to confirm the enemies that may attack one¡¯s own country in the future.

    I¡¯m racing against time. I always wee them after sending them letters, but let¡¯s go directly to the royal pce this time. I must hurry.

 Chapter 161: Urgent Meeting and Allied Participation

    Arc 20: Cmity Comes

    Chapter 161: Urgent Meeting and Allied Participation

    ¡¸I see. Fureizu, that is. I can nod in eptance towards Touya-dono creating Frame Gear as well seeing that those apparitions are the opponents¡¹

    The King of Belfast leans against the creaking chair. Though urately speaking, it was not me who had created Frame Gear.

    The ones present here besides me are the rulers from the western alliance namely: The King of Belfast, The Emperor of Regulus, The Monarch of Rifurizu, The King of Misumido, Her Eminence of Ramissu and The new King of Rynie; a total of six representatives.

    First, I have exined to the kings about Fureizu, who are aggressors from a different world that had destroyed an ancient kingdom, and the circumstances that are about to ur once again in Yuuron this time. I tell them neither about Fureizu [King] nor about Babylon. It bes a story of something along the lines of me discovering Frame Gear in ancient ruins, repairing them, and replicating the manufacturing process. Well, it is not incorrect in the most aspects.

    ¡¸Those fellows, the ones called ¡°Fureizu¡±? Are they that tough?¡¹

    ¡¸They have also appeared in our country, to be honest, even though it was just one of them. It is said that magic didn¡¯t work on it. It was quite solid and on top of that, it even possessed the ability to regenerate.¡¹

    The Beast King of Misumido answers the new King of Rynie who raised his hand timidly. He is talking about the snake fellow which was brought down by Rin.

    ¡¸For more than ten thousands of such things toe out at Yuuron...... Touya-dono, is that a one-time urrence? Or will this sort of thing continue to happen from here on out?¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently, the case this time is a considerably rare one. However, they might appear here and there after this even if it will only be in small numbers. There is also a possibility for a grand invasion to happen sometime in the future like the current one right now. ..... Forgive me, I¡¯m not sure whether it would really happen.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so...... No, don¡¯t mind it that much¡¹

    The Emperor of Regulus closes his mouth with a tiny smile. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a specialist on the Fureizu, but I¡¯m probably the one who knows the most about the Fureizu in this world if we exclude End.

    ¡¸Frankly speaking, there is a possibility they might appear in your countries as well. Due to that, please take a look at this¡¹

    The images are floating on the wall of the conference room. It¡¯s a video taken by having a summoned bird fly to Yuuron sometime ago to carry the smartphone.

    The images taken from a high point in the skies are showing arge army of Fureizu attacking the viges and mercilessly ughtering every human. It¡¯s the figures of ughterers killing the escaping humans as if it¡¯s their entire duty to do so without any pardon. The six kings do not avert their eyes from the images and continue gazing at the Fureizu even while their foreheads are sweating.

    ¡¸Those are, Fureizu......¡¹

    ¡¸This is a real time...... Ah~, it is not what¡¯s currently happening. It¡¯s an incident which happened an hour ago. It seems that after the Fureizu destroyed that vige, they aimed at the vige next to this one, and started marching there¡¹

    After receiving the smartphone from the bird that has returned, it made me feelpletely helpless when I saw those images. Though I was d to just photograph Fureizu, I could not have expected to take photos of the scenes of viges being attacked. It made my heart ache when I think of the people who might have been saved, but I still have dared to broadcast those images in front of the kings.

    There was the matter of me wanting them to have a sense of crisis as well, but I wanted them to imagine what they would think if this was happening to their own countries.

    ¡¸What is happening in Shanghai, the capital of Yuuron?¡¹

    After hearing the Monarch of Rifurizu¡¯s question, I rece the images of the Fureizu with the map disy. The small red lights were moving around. They are probably turning towards the viges or towns where people live and go there.

    Shanghai is already dyed in red.

    ¡¸It looks like there is some resistance, but I think it is just a matter of time until they fall. Fureizu¡¯s objective is to kill humans. I am guessing they won¡¯t move from that ce until they massacre every human in that capital¡¹

    ¡¸Such a thing......¡¹

    The Ramisshu Pope holds down her shivering mouth. The Fureizu are attacking the streets just for the sake of killing humans. They massacre the people at one ce and then they turn towards another ce in search for the next human when they are finished just like how locusts devastate all the grain by leaping from one crop to another.

    ¡¸Touya-san, over here.... in the lower-right part of Shanghai...... Doesn¡¯t it look like Fureizu over there are disappearing one by one.....?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh£¿¡¹

    When I try looking at the ce pointed out by the new King of Rynie, the red lights are certainly disappearing one by one. That¡¯s..... Ah~, that¡¯s End!

    ¡¸That¡¯s someone who cooperates with me. As a matter of fact, I have offered this person a Frame Gear. I think that it is most likely that person fighting them¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I suppose that shows how Frame Gear is able to be a sufficient countermeasure against Fureizu¡¹

    End is probably powerful by himself, but as the King of Belfast says, fighting against Fureizu is the main point of today¡¯s conference. In order to talk about the pivot of the talk, I opened the talk with a p.

    ¡¸After this, Brunhild will fight a battle for the extermination of Fureizu using the Frame Gears. I would like you to approve of this as the concerned nations of the western alliance¡¹

    ¡¸He~, wait! Are you saying you have decided to be an opponent for all of them!? ¡¹

    For His Majesty The Beast King to be surprised is understandable. Even if I gather people capable of riding a Frame Gear like our household¡¯s knight order or Yumina¡¯s group, it will probably amount to less than a hundred people. By the calction, we will be able to exterminate them if each pilot brings down at least one hundred enemies. Nevertheless, this action can be considered as reckless.

    ¡¸There is an emergency escape magic applied on the Frame Gears just in case the frame receives serious damage. That magic will transfer the pilot to a special ce. Naturally, it can only do so when the cockpit is being crushed or something simr. But in the cases of an instant death, the magic won¡¯t be able to do anything..... ¡¹

    Fortunately, there are quite some amount of frames thanks to the mass production being done until now. At worst, we will have no choice but to cope with changing the frames one by one whenever they receive serious damage.

    Then, the Pope raises her hand a bit.

    ¡¸Touya-sama, I have one question. As far as [That gentleman] is concerned, are those apparitions called Fureizu his enemies as well?¡¹

    ¡¸..... I don¡¯t know whether they are enemies or not. He told that he doesn¡¯t know about them. But then again, I surmise that [That gentleman]ing to interfere won¡¯t happen since this Fureizu incident is our problem¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹

    The Monarch of Rifurizu inclines his head due to him not being able to understand our conversation. He probably cannot imagine in any way that [That gentleman] is Kami-sama.

    ¡¸I understand. Our Holy Kingdom of Ramisshu shall fight together with Brunhild Dukedom as well. Thankfully, I think that several people from Temr Order are capable of piloting those Frame Gear thanks to the ¡°Frame Unit¡± magic tools lent to us by Touya-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Eh£¿¡¹

    Is Ramisshu Temr Order participating as well? Well, I¡¯m saved since they have said that they will help. But, is that okay? This mission will be dangerous, you understand?

    Seeing this, The King of Misumido raises his hand this time.

    ¡¸O~to, if that¡¯s the case, then Misumido will assist as well. How can we leave such an interesting situation alone?¡¹

    ¡¸The Kingdom of Belfast will certainly participate as well¡¹

    ¡¸Regulus as well¡¹

    ¡¸Rifurizu too¡¹

    ¡¸Ry~, Rynie as well, ~desu !¡¹

    ¡¸Ano, does everybody understand the situation? The other party is really dangerous, you know? Why expressly.... ¡¹

    When I have given them this kind of warning just in case, I was overturned with their voice telling [Like you can say something about it]. Well, I suppose that¡¯s natural.

    However, it is exactly as I have said it as well; this mission will likely contain only danger without any benefits even if they participate. When I say it frankly, The King of Belfast answers this question.

    ¡¸For our reasons, there are a few of them. To start with, Yuuron most likely won¡¯t be able to retain its former power and is expected to rely on foreign countries. It is better to start selling favors in advance. Secondly, we would like for our own knight orders to gain experience battling against the Fureizu since we don¡¯t know when our own countries go through the same situation as Yuuron. Thirdly, it¡¯s in order to protect Brunhild. Or rather, it¡¯s to protect Touya-dono. The crafts and culture of this country are wonderful. If by some chance Touya-dono will die during this time, we will lose the opportunity to study it and the country itself will incur a huge loss. Well, that¡¯s how it is¡¹

    I see. How should I say this? That¡¯s quite a shrewd way of saying it. Certainly, it will seem to be quite severe even if Yuuron settles this fight. And we don¡¯t know whether the Heavenly King in the capital is still alive.

    As for me, is it because they have aimed for my life? I don¡¯t have much interest in him being dead or alive. I will help if he is alive and if he is not, that¡¯s too bad but that¡¯s the end of it. Well, I have a tendency to help out as much as possible though.

    ¡¸The problem is the situation that will develop after this matter is settled..... ¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think that neighboring countries will aim at the weakened Yuuron?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that possible? However, the territory of Brunhild in between Hanok and Yuuron will be considerably helpful if that happens¡¹

    Currently, the foreign countries bordering Yuuron are, one, two, three..... six countries, is it? Should Ishen enter the picture, it will be as much as seven countries.

    The Kingdom of Hanok to the west, the Demon Kingdom of Zenoasu to the north, the Kingdom of Nokia and thend of gods Ishen over to the sea to the east, and the Kingdom of Horn, the Kingdom of Ferzen as well as Romodea Federation to the south when crossing the river.

    The moment arge country surrounded by so many countries is shaken, it won¡¯t be possible to predict what the heck will happen to it.

    Map

    However, we have to settle the current problem in front of us for now for now.

    ¡¸Since all of you are saying that you will cooperate, I will lend a total of 20 units consisting of 18 heavy knights and 2 ck knights used bymanders. Please select the pilots for them. There will be 90 units from the Brunhild¡¯s side and 120 units in total from the side of the Western Alliance. We will then face them with 210 units altogether¡¹

    ¡¸10000 against 210..... So I guess each unit has to bring down nearly 50 opponents. There doesn¡¯t seem a way where we can win at all with this many opponents, but do you have some kind of n?¡¹

    ¡¸Currently, lower ss and intermediate ss types have been confirmed among Fureizu. I think it will be possible to bring down almost all of lower ss ones without much trouble if Frame Gear is used. ©¤©¤©¤Seach. How many of intermediate ss are there? Denote them with blue light¡¹

    On the projected map, the red lights are changing into blue lights in some proportion.

    ¡ºBeginning Search. ...... Finished. Disying. Intermediate ss ¨C 1035 units¡»

    ¡¸That is about ten percent. The numbers have fallen down to the point that each unit bringing down five opponents will be good enough. In that case, shouldn¡¯t we be able to manage this somehow?¡¹

    The Monarch of Rifurizu gazes at the screen while pping on his bald head.

    ¡¸In reality, the scenario will include kicking the lower ss ones bustling around during the fight, so it probably won¡¯t be that simple. And there is a strategy for that¡¹

    Having done the introduction, I start exining the strategy. It¡¯s also a strategy that¡¯s not difficult even if I say it myself. We will divide Fureizu by using the sound of the [King] I¡¯ve received from End and guide them in three directions.

    Among the three groups, the group that manages to annihte Fureizu they are fighting will immediately be divided and sent to the other groups with transfer magic by me. It¡¯s about assuming the bnce of war potential at all times.

    ¡¸Please wait a minute. Does that mean that Touya-sama won¡¯t be riding the Frame Gear this time?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I n to fly all over the battlefield, provide cover for everyone whenever something happens and function as a support unit¡¹

    I describe what I¡¯ve thought up towards the Pope of Ramisshu¡¯s inquiry. It¡¯s perhaps better to do it like that this time. There is no limit to when and where from an unexpected trouble may ur. It¡¯s probably better if I can move freely in my position in order to deal with those unexpected troubles.

    ¡¸Certainly. At a battlefield that¡¯s divided into three parts, only Touya-dono can see through where things will be advantageous or disadvantageous and send around war potential here and there.....¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. If it is me, I can alsopete against the Fureizu in some way or another even if I¡¯m only flesh and blood¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s somehow doesn¡¯t suffice as an exnation... Is there a necessity for Touya-dono to use Frame Gear? ¡¹

    ¡¸Although I can say that I can bring them down even if I¡¯m only human, it will still take considerable time. Bringing them down quickly can be more easily done with Frame Gear¡¹

    While answering His Majesty The Emperor like that, we have decided to end the meeting since there is no time. Yuuron is being on the verge of crisis while we are doing this. We have to hurry up.

    ¡¸I will do the summoning in one hour. Until then, please exin the circumstances to the others and select the pilots for Frame Gears¡¹

    After opening [Gate], I send back the kings and their attending knights to their own countries.

    There is no time and there are a lot of things to do here. Anyway, let¡¯s try doing the thing that can be done to the very limits.

 Chapter 162: Battle preparations and Battle Commencement

    Arc 20: Cmity Comes

    Chapter 162: Battle preparations and Battle Commencement

    ¡¸Araa~, something terrible has happened while I was not looking¡¹

    While hearing the exnation of my circumstances, the Love God...... er, Karen-nee-san was munching on a cookie. You are spilling it on the carpet.

    ¡¸And with that reasoning, I was thinking whether Nee-san would be able to lend us her hand¡¹

    ¡¸Ah~ you know, that¡¯s impossible. I can use my power if it¡¯s matters rted to love, but beyond that, I can¡¯t use it unless the subordinate god is involved, mind you¡¹

    ¡¸Saying ¡°if it is love-rted matters¡±..... Like what?¡¹

    ¡¸N~, I¡¯m referring to things like being able to bring forth a romance between a male knight and a female knight on a battlefield they are both fighting at. Naturally, it is also possible to split them conversely¡¹

    What¡¯s with that? So they are all nothing but love-rted affairs. Useless.

    ¡¸......You were thinking of some rude thing, weren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Exscush~ me. Itsh painful~, pleahse let me go¡¹

    I¡¯m apologizing frantically since my cheeks are being pinched lightly. Damn it. As expected, even this god is rotten. She is just idly living here every day and she¡¯s only sharp at times like this.

    ¡¸......You were thinking about it again, weren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Excush~ me. Ouch! Ouch!¡¹

    Now, I can bear this pinching since it¡¯s me. But if the person receiving this pinching is a normal person, I wonder, wouldn¡¯t he most likely be torn into pieces? I then move to Babylon this time while rubbing my stinging face.

    Rosetta, Monica and the mini-robots were in the middle of making thest adjustments on the Frame Gears.

    ¡¸How is it going?¡¹

    ¡¸We somehow seem to have managed it. There are 210 units present together with 40 spare units making it 250 units in total. They will be able to go out in 30 minutes¡¹

    ¡¸Master, take me along to the battlefield as well ~na! Let¡¯s teach those lower Fureizu a lesson ~ze!¡¹

    Monica shouts while wielding the wrench. Among the Babylon Numbers, she certainly has the most proficient handling skills.

    ¡¸Ah, in order to make it easier to recognize the respective members of each country, I have altered the color of the shoulder parts ~yo. I have also added the royal family¡¯s crest of each country¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That will help¡¹

    Only the right shoulder part of the heavy knights and the ck knights have been painted in different colors with each country having: red for Belfast, blue for Rifurizu, green for Misumido, yellow for Ramisshu, and orange for Rynie. A number with the same color is waving on the left shoulder. Although those are necessary for the sake of discerning the individuals on the battlefield, they don¡¯t look appealing.

    Should I get my hands on the blueprint inside [Warehouse], it might be interesting to manufacture a signature knight of each country like a [King Knight ¡°Belfast¡±] or an [Emperor Knight ¡° Regulus¡±].

    Well, in any case, it will be after we cross over that bridge.

    ¡¸What are you going to do about the weapons?¡¹

    ¡¸They will be mass-produced with [Workshop], but...... There is a limit on Fureizu-made weapons, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸If there are no materials so we can¡¯t help it. But if it¡¯s [Workshop], shouldn¡¯t it be able to produce weapons for the Frame Gear from the small fragments?¡¹

    ¡¸Making Fureizu-based weapons using [Workshop] is not like Master¡¯s [Modeling] wherein they are being transformed. It cannotbine them, you know. If the size of the weapon is for the use of humans, then making them bes possible in one way or another. But as the way things are currently, producingrge Fureizu-based weapons using small fragments just recycles those said fragments¡¹

    ¡¸Basically, mass production using [Workshop] is simr to using a dagger as spearhead ~na. It will be fine even if arrowheads for bows are mass produced, but you still have to aim at the core. This action, on the contrary, will bound to be a hindrance to everyone else during the fight this time ~na. Ah, you also have to pour magic into those Fureizu-based weapons in advance, Master¡¹

    I think I now understand. Those Fureizu-based weapons are just ordinary ss weapons unless you pour magic into it.

    Frame Gears and the weapons are okay. I guess all that¡¯s left is everyone from the knight order.

    When I tried going in the direction of the lodging house, everyone seemed to be restless in their own way. They then run over to me after seeing meing.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, the preparations areplete. We are ready to go at any time ¡¹

    The one who answered vigorously was Reba-san. Logan-san, who¡¯s standing beside her, also answers fearlessly.

    It¡¯s not like every member of the knight order will ride on the Frame Gears and fight. Someone simr to the Ogre or Lamia demonkins cannot board them, and there are also people among the Knight Order who cannot ride them due to their constitution (like an awful motion sickness or ustrophobia and so on and so forth).

    However, those people will function as a support unit and are expected to provide help to everyone.

    ¡¸That¡¯s okay, everyone. Just don¡¯t do the impossible. Think about your own lives as the top priority. You have to withdraw should you think that you¡¯re in a dangerous situation. I won¡¯t consider something like being killed as honor. Everyone has to return safely and boast about the victory¡¹

    I open my mouth while looking at everyone¡¯s faces. I cannot afford even a single person among them to be broken.

    ¡¸Do not overestimate your own abilities. Do not make light of opponent¡¯s strength. A little bit of cowardice is just fine. If you cannot bring it down with one person, do it with two people. If that¡¯s still not good, start doing it with three people. There is no need to be fair and square towards these guys¡¹

    Though I n to support them as much as possible, the times wherein it¡¯s impossible to provide cover will stille. If there is an abnormality to the functions of the Frame Gear whether it¡¯s due to serious damage or something else, an automatic transfer for the sake of escaping will be carried out. But I can¡¯t call that feature an absolute safety. Should the cockpit be directly crushed, that will be the end of it.

    In any case, everyone¡¯s safetyes first. I then return to the castle after reminding them of this.

    When I went to the living room with a firece, Elsie and others were there waiting. I have asked only Elsie and Yae to join the battle this time. I have the remaining three to be on standby at the stronghold and act as a support unit during the times when injured people appear.

    ¡¸Despite that I can fight as well.....¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because Rue¡¯s standpoint is the princess of Regulus. It will be troubling if the people from the Regulus Knight Order will put more priority on Rue¡¯s life rather than their own¡¹

    Yumina has a simr case as well. For Lindsey¡¯s case, it can be said that she is not suited for battle this time because magic is not effective against Fureizu. I have asked her to devote herself to recovery mainly because she can use light attribute magic.

    ¡¸Elsie, Yae, and also the Commander of Knight Order Rain-san will deploy at different battlegrounds. And so, I will have Elsie with Kokuyou and Sango, Yae with Kohaku and Rain-san with Kougyoku to ride together. I want you to report to me if the state of the war moves in any direction¡¹

    If it is the use of telepathicmunication, we will be able to understand each other even if we are separated by a distance by who knows how much. Thanks to that, it will be sufficient for me to judge where I should move to.

    ¡¸Touya-san, please don¡¯t do something unreasonable¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I wille back safely with everyone. It will soon be time. Shall we go then? ¡¹

    While apanying everyone, I go towards the ce made into a headquarters from the [Gate] opened by me. The spot in front of the great wall came to be known as a headquarters.

    ===================Scene-Change========================

    There are 250 Frame Gear units standing in line in front of the great wall of Brunhild next to the dominion of Hanok. It¡¯s a magnificent view, all right.

    The knights of each country have already boarded Frame Gears and are waiting for the time to sortie. At the headquarters, the kings of each country were observing the movements of Fureizu on arge image board.

    This image board is divided into 16 screens, 4 rows, and 4 columns, and a different image is being projected on each of those screens.

    It¡¯s an application of the camera technology of the Frame Gear, but the ones flying about and carrying those cameras are the Valkyries called out by me by summoning.

    ¡¸Even though we are only here, I am grateful for being able to understand the state of war¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh, that¡¯s because it is unbearable to just wait without knowing what is happening¡¹

    Being next to the talking Monarch of Rifurizu and Pope of Ramissu, I look around at the Commanders and Vice-Commanders leading the Frame Gears for each nation.

    Themanding officers from Belfast are Commander Neil and Vice-Commander Lyon-san. From Regulus, the One-eyed Gaspar-san is the Commander while the Vice-Commander of Misumido is the wolf beastman Garun-san. These are people that I know as well.

    The other people present are the ones I have seen during western alliance meetings as guards and escorts for the rulers, but they are people with whom I did not talk to.

    ¡¸Well then, I will exin the strategy. First, 90 units from Brunhild will divide into three parts with 30 units each and deploy at three sides away from the capital of Yuuron. Those sides will temporarily be named ¡°A¡±, ¡°B¡±, ¡°C¡±. The forces of Belfast and Regulus will deploy at ¡°A¡±, while the forces of Misumido and Ramisshu and the forces of Rifurizu and Rynie will deploy at ¡°B¡± and ¡°C¡± respectively with a total of 40 units on each side. These 70 units in total for each group will be lying in wait for mymand¡¹

    (ED: This means that Group ¡°A¡± -> Belfast [20 units] + Regulus [20 units] + Brunhild [30 units] = Total [70 units]. Same goes for Group ¡°B¡± and Group ¡°C¡± with a grand total of 210 units [70 per group x 3]. Forty units will lie in reserve = no pilot.)

    I disyed the marks for the three sides on top of the map of Yuuron projected in the sky.

    ¡¸I believe that the grand movement of Fureizu will begin and turn towards Group ¡°A¡± at the moment when our strategy starts. After having attracted them here, Fureizu will then be drawn to Group ¡°B¡± consecutively when the battle between the forces of Group ¡°A¡± and Fureizu starts. Furthermore, they will also be drawn to Group ¡°C¡± in the same manner. I n to have them disperse equally in three directions as much as possible¡¹

    With this, Lyon-san raised his hand.

    ¡¸What are you going to do if they don¡¯t disperse equally?¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, I will transfer several units from another group. I will basically move 10 machines as a single toon, but it will also lead to one of the two respective toons of each country to be scattered¡¹

    ¡¸As for the method tomunicate with each other?¡¹

    ¡¸Themunications channel has been included in each unit. Its scope is not that wide, so it won¡¯t reach as far as other battlefields. I think themunications channel is basically for an on-sitemunication. Should anything happen, those three..... Yae, Elsie and Rain-san will hand down the report if you make contact with them¡¹

    I change the scenery and show the frames of the three people. Rain-san¡¯s white knight, Shining Count, is still white, Yae¡¯s ck knight, Night Baron, has been painted in purple, and Elsie¡¯s ck knight, Night Baron has been painted in red. A Tsukkomi about them being ck knights despite them not being ck is unnecessary.

    Yae¡¯s frame was equipped with a curved crystal greatsword and Elsie¡¯s frame was equipped with rough crystal gauntlets on both fists. Both are weapons I have made from Fureizu fragments. Rain-san is holding a simr-looking sword as well.

    ¡¸Basically speaking, please ess the situation at your respective spots in actual and move ordingly. Contact me if ever suspicious points or strange phenomenon starts to ur. Ah, and there is one red Frame Gear that¡¯s already fighting on the battlefield, but it¡¯s tentatively an ally. Any questions?¡¹

    ¡¸I have heard there are also Fureizu that are flying in the skies, but what is a good way to deal with those?¡¹

    ¡¸I will do the interception for those flying Fureizu. Please be careful not to take damage. There are also those that shoot arrow-like crystal objects among them, so be sure not to be negligent. Even if the frame takes damage, you will be transferred here if it¡¯s about the safety of the pilot. But if ever the cockpit is directly hit, the transfer won¡¯t amount to anything¡¹

    Everymander boards their respective ck Knights after the exnation of the strategy is finished. Then, Corps ¡°A¡±, Corps ¡°B¡± and Corps ¡°C¡± split up and Rain-san, Yae and Elsie deploy amongst Corps ¡°A¡±, Corps ¡°B¡± and Corps ¡°C¡± ordingly.

    Also, Kougyoku, Kohaku, Kokuyou and Sango board the frames together with those three and serve the role of themunication channel with me. I have asked Norun-san, who is deployed to Corps ¡°B¡±, and Nic-san, who is deployed to Corps ¡°C¡±, to the support of Yae and Elsie. Originally, they are moving individually. It¡¯s better to entrust those two Vice-Commanders to lead the knight order members. As for Rain-san, Yamagata-ossan will act as her support.

    As for the headquarters, several Frame Gears, Tsubaki-san, Baba-jii-san and the summoned Cerberos strengthen its defense as guards. Even if anything happens, they will contact me in case they let it pass.

    I transfer Corps ¡°A¡±, Corps ¡°B¡¯ and Corps ¡°C¡± to their respective spots with [Gate].

    Then I went to the battleground together with Corps ¡°A¡±. Now then, Shall we begin?

    ¡¶The strategy willmence from here on out. Please take care of reporting¡·

    ¡¶As you will¡·

    ¡¶Acknowledged¡·

    ¡¶Roger~¡·

    ¡¶Lord, may the war fortune be with you¡·

    Kohaku, Kougoyku, Kokuyou and Sango each return their replies.

    After disying the map, I confirm the current location of Fureizu. I then took out the slide I had received from End from inside my breast pocket.

    ¡¸It won¡¯t end as a joke if this doesn¡¯t have an effect.....¡¹

    I wonder if I should punch End if that happens. As I put power into my hand, the slide breaks with a snap.

    ¡¸Are~£¿¡¹

    There is no sound or anything? You don¡¯t say, have I really been duped?

    When I look at the map while sumbing to anxiety, the movements of the Fureizu stopped. After several seconds they resumed their movement and those inside Yuuron started moving in this direction. Apparently, this seemed to be effective. I guess that sound is probably inaudible for humans simr to ultrasonic waves.

    Among Fureizuing to this direction, several are moving with the speed surpassing the others by a head. Uh huh?

    ¡¸Search. Disy flying-type Fureizu with yellow¡¹

    ¡ºAcknowledged. Disying¡»

    The Fureizu that areing here very quickly are dyed in yellow. As I have thought. The marked number is not that big. There are probably about 10 of them.

    Seeing that the Frame Gear cannot fly, I have no choice but to take care of those guys. I take out two greatswords (Since it is troublesome, I will name those [Crystal swords]) made from fragments of the Fureizu and take a stance with both hands.

    ¡¶Kougyoku, I will go beat the flying-type Fureizuing this way. The first group will arrive here in about 15 minutes from above the ground¡·

    ¡¶Acknowledged. Take care¡·

    Imunicate with Kougyoku who is boarding the white knight together with Rain-san.

    ¡¸Now then, shall I go out as a herald?¡¹

    Using [Fly], I leap into the sky vigorously, raise the speed at once and go towards the direction of the flying type Fureizu in a straight line.

    The battle begins.

 Chapter 163: The Melee and the Appearance of Advanced Class

    Arc 20: Cmity Comes

    Chapter 163: The Melee and the Appearance of Advanced ss

    ¡¸Seenooo £¡£¡¡¹

    Just as I pass by them, I strike at the cores of each Fureizu and kill them. The first two bodies which are continuing to fly are split simrly into two.

    The third one, the fourth one, one by one I continue to cut down every single flying Fureizu.

    A group of Fureizu is running through while raising clouds of dust below me who serves as the opponent for the flying types. There is no choice but to entrust those to Rain-san¡¯s group. My duty is, first of all, to annihte the flying types. I was lucky that there were no flying types of intermediate-ss like that Manta.

    While dashing through the sky with [Fly], I immediately descend and assault the Fureizu moving on the ground after I finish killing all of the flying type Fureizu facing me. I mainly hunt the lower-ss ones and ignore those huge intermediate-sses.

    I continue to grasp the movements of Fureizu while constantly disying the map. The most distant group has also started to move going in this direction. Rather than moving normally, they are moving at about several times the speed in a straight line.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time the battle at site ¡°A¡± will begin. I have to promptly go towards site ¡°B¡±¡¹

    With how things are going, all of the Fureizu in Yuuron will go towards Rain-san¡¯s direction.

    After opening [Gate], Ie out at site ¡°B¡± among Yae¡¯s group that is currently on standby. The allied forces of Misumido and Ramisshu wee me.

    ¡¶After this, I¡¯m going to call out Fureizu towards here. Individual deployment! Prepare for battle¡·

    ¡¶As you will¡·

    I send a telepathicmunication to Kohaku. It¡¯s my expectation for Kokaku to convey that to everyone present here through Yae. While looking at each Frame Gear that is beginning to take a distance in a ce they won¡¯t be a hindrance even if they brandish their weapons, I break the slide taken out from my breast pocket with a snap.

    Among Fureizu moving in the direction of site ¡°A¡± a part forks from the nearby flock towards site ¡°B¡± and about the half of all Fureizu startsing this way. Since there were already no more flying types, they were moving here with the same general speed.

    ¡¸Search. Disy the current amount of Fureizu ¡¹

    ¡ºAcknowledged. .....Searchpleted. 12017 bodies¡»

    The disyed number starts decreasing one by one, 12016, 12015. The reason is that the battle at site ¡°A¡± has already started. Or rather, weren¡¯t there a little bit over 13000 of them the first time I looked it up if I¡¯m not mistaken? That End-guy, has he defeated more than 1000 of them by himself.....?

    After leaping up with [Fly], I stand on the shoulder of Yae¡¯s frame.

    ¡¸In a couple of minutes, the first group of Fureizu will arrive here. After this, I will be relying on you¡¹

    ¡ºI understand ~degozaru. Leave it to me¡»

    I then move towards Elsie¡¯s location at site ¡°C¡± after opening [Gate] once more.

    Beside Elsie¡¯s deep crimson frame equipped with transparent-colored gauntlets, Monica¡¯s scarlet frame carrying a crystal pipe wrench made per her request as well as Nic-san in a base-colored ck knight greet me.

    ¡¶The battle has already started at both site ¡°A¡± and site ¡°B¡±. I will lure out the remaining ones here¡·

    ¡¶As you will¡·

    ¡¶Roger~¡·

    While listening to the replies of Kokyou and Sango, I break the slide the third time. A few percent of Fureizu moving in the direction of site ¡°B¡± started to divert their course towards here.

    ¡¸U~n...... the dispersion was not done as I¡¯ve thought it would¡¹

    Whether the timing for breaking the preparation was bad, it seems that the dispersion was not done in three parts fairly.

    While looking at the map as the scope, I¡¯ve noticed that the ratio of dispersion of those moving towards each of the sites was as follows: 50% towards site ¡°A¡±, 30% towards site ¡°B¡± and 20% towards site ¡°C¡±.

    ¡¸The burden on Rain-san¡¯s group will be great with the way the battle is going.....¡¹

    I have decided to send several units from this site ¡°C¡± to site ¡°A¡± since the numbers facing this direction are few.

    I then raise my voice while standing on the shoulder of Monica¡¯s frame.

    ¡¸Monica and 20 units from the Brunhild Knight Order will be sent to site ¡°A¡±. I will send you behind that site, but the battle has already begun there so please be careful¡¹

    ¡ºHee~, I am itching to put my skills to use. It will be okay, Master. I will kill them all¡»

    After opening [Gate], I move both Monica¡¯s and the other¡¯s respective frames to site ¡°A¡±. There was already a violent battle unfolding when we have arrived as site ¡°A¡±.

    While kicking the crawling around the lower-sses and mowing down them with weapons, they turn towards the intermediate-ss ones, draws near them, and attack the.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go !¡¹

    I cut down the lower-sses trying to leap at a Frame Gear as I jump out from the shoulder of Monica¡¯s frame. With that urring again and again, the reinforcements, which have just transferred here, plunged into the enemies with Monica¡¯s machine as a vanguard.

    ¡ºMove aside, move aside~£¡¡»

    The pipe wrench that is swung downwards by Monica¡¯s machine drives into the torso of an intermediate-ss fighting with a heavy knight. The intermediate-ss crumbles down into small pieces, and she tramples on the rolled out core with a ¡°snap¡± sound. She then continues to kick the lower-sses still present in the surroundings with her whole might.

    In order to not be mistaken as an enemy and be kicked, I also take a distance from Frame Gears while continuing to tidy up the lower-sses. When I look at the number of Fureizu disyed on the map floating beside me, it showed ¡°10852¡±.

    The battle at site ¡°B¡± hasmenced as well. It will also probably start at site ¡°C¡± shortly. I have to finish the small fries without dy. When I think about that, a telepathicmunicationes from Kougyoku.

    ¡¶Lord. Regulus machine number 15 has received serious damage. It is withdrawing from the front¡·

    ! ? I go towards the site after doing a map search. Over there, a heavy knight was rolling about with a destroyed left ankle and a right arm cut down starting from shoulder. The head is crushed in half as well.

    I get closer in order to affirm that the pilot is no longer there just in case and open the chest hatch. There was no one in here. It seems the pilot was properly transferred to headquarters.

    I put away the broken Frame Gear into [Storage]. While I was doing that, a telepathicmunication came again.

    ¡¶Master! Regulus machine number 15 can return to the front !¡·

    ¡¶What is the pilot¡¯s condition?¡·

    ¡¶No problem. The person himself is telling he can go¡·

    ¡¶Understood. Have him be on standby at the transfer formation¡·

    I am relieved at the voice of Rosetta reaching here through Cerberos at the headquarters. It seems like the pilot is safe.

    Then I summon the heavy knight standing on top of the transfer formation at the headquarters to this battleground once again after opening [Gate].

    The heavy knight that appears from among the reserve frames was the same as the one I have put away some time ago from head to toe. But its shoulder coating was different. Its painted with a purple [15] hand-written in scribbles on the left shoulder and the purple painting on its right shoulder exposed that difference.

    As long as it¡¯s possible to discern the individual pilots, something like appearances are irrelevant due to the way circumstances are currently.

    The Regulus machine number 15 immediately returned to the battle after it slightly bowed to me.

    All of the intermediate-ss Fureizu were defeated before long, and the clean-up battle with lower-sses started. Basically, the lower-sses are about as big as medium-sized dogs if I assume that the Frame Gear has the same size as a regr human. A lot of Fureizu are being crushed each time a weapon is swung.

    ¡¶The next group will arrive in about 5 minutes. The people who are done should take a break at once¡·

    ¡¶Roger¡·

    I convey it so to Kougyoku who is together with Rain-san. After opening [Gate] to site ¡°C¡± this time, I then go that way.

    In contrast to other sites, we are taking an initiative and are defeating the opponents whose numbers at site ¡°C¡± are scarce. I am considering if I should send this war potential to the other sites.

    The battle at site ¡°C¡± has already begun too. As I¡¯ve thought, the intermediate-sses are being cornered by several Frame Gears while the lower-sses are being kicked about.

    I also plunge into that free-for-all battle and mainly cut down lower-sses one by one. Even if I continue cutting them down one by one, they are surging forth......

    ¡¶Lord. Ramisshu machine number 11 is seriously damaged¡·

    The voice of Kohaku resounds inside my head. Is that on site ¡°B¡±? This surely is busy! Come on! I have to go back there again even though I have just arrived at site ¡°C¡±.

    After having flown to site ¡°B¡±, I collect the broken heavy knight and send out Ramisshu machine number 11 into the battlefield once again.

    When I confirm the disyed number of Fureizu with a nce, it has decreased to a number of 9243. Has it decreased below 10000 already?

    It will be a critical situation from here on out.

    ===================Scene-Change========================

    I kill and kill and continue to kill. I smash the swarming Fureizu one by one while dashing through the skies above the battleground.

    During this time, I also collect the seriously damaged frames and send out the spare units with the previously transferred people inside them onto the battlefield once more.

    Thankfully, no one had died yet. But there was quite a number of people who had received brain concussion due to the impact caused by a frame falling down after it received a blow from a Fureizu or people who were simrly injured due to them being attacked close to the cockpit. The medical treatment is being done at the headquarters, but it¡¯s a certainty that our numbers are decreasing little by little.

    Still, everyone¡¯s fatigue bes visible when they have to defeat 50 opponents each. The number of people receiving serious damage keeps on increasing as well.

    There are also still many more Fureizuing towards the three sites upon confirmation of that on the map. The number has been already cut down to 5000, but our side is close to their limits in some ways.

    ¡ºHaaa~£¡£¡¡»

    Elsie¡¯s fist breaks the body of an intermediate-ss and smashes the core that flew out to smithereens with an overtaking leg swing. Beside her, the spear of the Rifurizu Knight Order¡¯s Vice-Commander (I had the vicemanders andmanders of each country to hold Fureizu-made weapons) splendidly skewered the core of another intermediate-ss.

    Getting on the shoulder of that Rifurizumander¡¯s machine, I call out to him.

    ¡¸Excuse me. The numbers here have already diminished considerably, so I will move Rifurizu Knight Order to site ¡°B¡±¡¹

    ¡ºUnderstood. Please wait for a bit¡»

    As the voice audible from the outside speakers paused, the frames of the surrounding Rifurizu Knight Order stepped up in this direction.

    I move a total of 17 machines towards the rear of site ¡°B¡±. I moved also there at the same time while still riding on the shoulder of themanding machine.

    A heroic battle was unfolding between the allied forces of Brunhild, Ramisshu, Misumido and the Fureizu opponents at site ¡°B¡±. Moreover, Rifurizu starts participating there.

    While stopping with a shield the crystal arrows that were shot, a heavy knight strikes a Fureizu using the war club ¡¶Mace¡· with applied force. The blow was to the degree of causing cracks, and the other heavy knights downpour their opponent with a rain of war club ¡¶Mace¡· attacks one after another. If I look at it objectively, it looks like a group beating the hell out of someone, but it can¡¯t be helped in that situation. If one is negligent, that person will be the one receiving damage.

    Even during that time, a group of lower-sses start jumping in session. The heavy knights carefully smash the cores of copsed Fureizu while knocking them down with weapons.

    It seems that the way to knock them down came with experience, but it is visible how fatigue keeps gathering to such an extent. It feels like their movements are bing slower somehow.

    ¡¸Are£¿¡¹

    A red frame running through the battlefield with great speed is visible from the other side. That¡¯s not Elsie. Elsie is at site ¡°C¡±, and this is site ¡°B¡±. Then is that End?

    I was thinking without any doubt that he would quickly conceal his presence once the battle started. It seems like he unexpectedly possess a strong sense of duty.

    While doing a boisterous dance with a pair of swords prepared in his hands, he ughters Fureizu one by one in a sh. He urately aims at Fureizu cores with that speed, thrusts, sweeps, and cuts them down. That surely is a peerless state indeed.

    As I fly in the direction where End is, the chest hatch opens and End shows his face.

    ¡¸Yaa~, Touya. I am thinking about leaving soon, but will that be okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸I am already somewhat saved by all the help you are giving¡¹

    ¡¸No-no, there are some circumstances, you see. It¡¯s unreasonable time-wise, you know. Let me give you a warning instead¡¹

    End raises one finger while floating an impish smile. A warning? What is that about?

    ¡¸An [Advanced-ss] will appear in roughly five minutes to the northwest from right here. It will be better to move back everyone at once you know¡¹

    ¡¸Wha~...£¡£¿¡¹

    An advanced ss !? Fureizu ! ?

    ¡¸Why£¡£¿¡¹

    ¡¸I think that it¡¯s probably the fault of so many of theming out through the barrier; the opened seam has been erged temporarily. And because it¡¯s likely that the seam will return to its original size as well after just one of the advanced-sseses through, it will be fine even if you don¡¯t worry that much about it¡¹

    Saying it will be fine even if you don¡¯t worry.....! It is not that simple!

    ¡¸Well, in any case, take care. See you soon¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Oi! ?¡¹

    End disappeared together with the dragon knight in front of me like a ghost would. As I¡¯ve thought, this guy probably can use a magic of transition system as well. But that¡¯s not the time for that!

    ¡¶Kohaku! Have everyone present at the northeast evacuate from there ! An advanced ss will apparently appear there in five minutes ! Hurry up¡·

    ¡¶ ! ? Un~, Understood !¡·

    Did he convey the news? The Frame Gears start to evacuate from the northeast one by one. Even during that time, they were smashing Fureizu in the surrounding areas and the disyed number of Fureizu on the map lowered to 2517 when I looked at it. And only a little bit was left!

    We have already been fighting for about three hours, and everyone¡¯s fatigue is reaching its peak. Will they be able to handle the advanced ss as an opponent in that state?

    Suddenly, a sound of vibration reverberates as if the atmosphere is trembling. Among the trembling of the crackling air, cracks start to appear in the sky before my eyes.

    The cracks seem to appear in the air, or rather, in the airspace. A portion of it breaks with a snap in a blink of an eye and a huge key talon bes visible.

    Breaking the sky as if trying crash it, thatrge body makes an appearance in this world from the warped space seen inside of crack.

    If I am to illustrate its form, it would be a crocodile, I think. However, the crocodile doesn¡¯t have six legs as well as a long horn. It doesn¡¯t have a protuberance at the tip of its long tail, and it¡¯s not supposed to have such dorsal fins on its back as well.

    It has the same crystal-looking body like all of the Fureizu present till now. But when it¡¯spared to the lower-ss and intermediate-ss who have a simple body line, this advanced ss have aplex structure. There are three red cores showing through the insides of crystal body carved with serrated rough lines.

    If I¡¯m to describe this Fureizu in a single word, it¡¯s a monster. Its size is not half-assed either. It¡¯s far more huge than the intermediate sses, and Frame Gears look small in its wake. I think the metaphor iscking, but if it has the size of an actual crocodile, the stic robot which is 1/144th of it will be able to line up neatly beside it. Its proportions are about this much.

    ¡¸This one.....is way too huge........¡¹

    I unintentionally made a gulp. Are you sure we can defeat this fellow?

    While we were being dumbfounded, the crystal crocodile grandly opened its jaw. Light gathers inside of its throat where the cores are, and its strength starts to rise gradually. That¡¯s bad! That light is the same as that of the Manta-type.....!

    ¡¶Kohaku ! Have everyone who is in front of this guy¡¯s mouth evacuate !¡·

    ¡¶Eh£¿¡·

    Shouting is not good. I will not make it!

    ¡¸Kuu£¡¡¹

    I drop a number of Frame Gears located at that ce into the ground against their will after opening [Gate]. The moment they are moved behind me, a thunderous roar reverberates and a torrent of light shoots out from its mouth.

    The light runs in a straight line that way while gouging out the earth with a ¡°Dokagagagagagagagagagagagagagaa!!¡± sound and then vanishes. When I noticed that, everything that was in its line vanished without a trace.

    Such power...... It¡¯s like a [Charged Particle Gun] I saw in some anime, although it¡¯s not produced by something like electricity.

    It¡¯s simr to the Manta type in such a way that it takes time to charge, but its power is far superior. Should one be hit with that, one will disappearpletely with nothing left far from receiving a serious damage.

    ..... So that is an advanced level.

 Chapter 164: Meteor Shower, and Annihilation

    Arc 20: Cmity Comes

    Chapter 164: Meteor Shower, and Annihtion

    I took out a receiver from [Storage] and adjusted it to themon channel. Whether or not the rtionship would worsen due to a king of a foreign country giving out orders, I entrusted themanders of each country to ry detailed instructions, but the circumstances are as they are right now. Fortunately, all frame gears here are within the range ofmunications.

    ¡ºTo all the pilots from Brunhild Dukedom! Don¡¯t stand in front of the advanced ss Fureizu! Because it has a preliminary movement before it fires, you will understand the timing, but I fear you may get involved in widespread attack if it swings its neck! Always go around towards its back from the right side!¡»

    The frame gears grandly evacuated from the front while running and went behind the advanced ss.

    As if waiting for this moment, the Crocodile-type Fureizu rolled its body to the side and hit the body of a heavy knight with its tail which sounded like a whip.

    Bakyaraa! The heavy knight was blown away. It broke into pieces as it rolled magnificently on the ground.

    ¡¶Headquarters! Does anyone hear me!? Has pilot transferred to you just now!?¡·

    ¡¶Touya-san, this is Yumina. The one who transferred just now is seriously injured but is somehow still alive. Flora-san is treating him right now so don¡¯t worry¡·

    I am relieved. It apparently wasn¡¯t an instant death.

    While that crocodile bastard shakes his tail left and right as if threatening, he faces toward here. The speed of his movement is not particrly fast. It won¡¯t be difficult to avoid it if it¡¯s like this. But the moment I have thought about that, the spike-shaped protuberances are being formed at the tip of the tail, it started to shoot those like missiles just like that.

    When I thought that each of those protuberances would explode one by one once they wereunched high into the sky, a barrage of many crystal arrows poured down on the ground.

    ¡¸[Shield]!¡¹

    An invisible shield protected my surroundings and repelled the rain of crystal arrows. Everyone else held their shields too and somehow endured the rain.

    ¡¸Give me break...! Something like a Cluster bomb......!¡¹

    Cluster bomb is the so-called [Focused Bomb]. Inside of the parent bomb, there are heaps of child bombs. It¡¯s a bomb designed to strike at a wide range all at once.

    It is neither a [Mark] attack like guns or bows and arrows nor a trajectory drawing [Line] attack like a machine gun. I can say it¡¯s definitely a [Head Strike] attack. There is nothing more troublesome than a wide range attack.

    Furthermore, the protuberances which that Fureizu shot a moment ago has already begun to regenerate at his tail again.

    That tail is troublesome. Shall I cut that one first?

    Nope, it will surely regenerate the tail right away even if I cut it off as long as this one is also Fureizu.

    While I was thinking, the Crocodile-type Fureizu started to move with heavy thuds.

    ¡¸Slip!¡¹

    I set the friction resistance to zero only at the six legs because of its size. The crocodile splendidly tripped over, but when I thought I did it, the tail recklessly twirled around, and the crystal arrows down poured again.

    ¡¸Kuuu! Did it have the opposite effect!?¡¹

    We, who had endured the rain, were captured in its field of vision (though Fureizu don¡¯t have eyes) as it fixed its tumbling posture and opened itsrge mouth; the light started gathering in the inner parts. This is bad!

    ¡ºSpread out! Evacuate!!¡»

    Even without me saying anything, the heavy knights desperately escape from the line of fire. Once more, a roar and a torrent of light go right before our eyes. While the ground is being gouged out everywhere in a straight line, I see a distant mountain getting erased. Just how much power does it have? There are no victims here. No victims but......

    How can I defeat it.......? Since it is Fureizu, I think I can win if I destroy those three cores. But how......? The weapons won¡¯t reach the cores because the body is way toorge. It is too thick. It seems I can reach it if I make 50 meters crystal sword, but..... There are many materials around. However, there is no time. It will take nearly 1 hour to make a de like that with [Modeling]. Moreover, how shall I swing such a thing?

    Even if I send it to the sky with [Gate] like that of the Mithril Golem, it will probably be intact...... No, it will regenerate even if it gets hurt.

    The crocodile-type Fureizu makes a side sweep with its tail and attacks us as if we are annoying things. Many heavy knights were caught in the attack and blown away without being able to avoid it.

    And then, a rain of crystal arrows goes again in the same way. This attack is in but quite effective. Everyone defend with their shields, but whatever happens, their shoulders and legs still suffer minor damage. If they continue getting attacked like this for a while, their movements will get dull no matter what and they will not be able to avoid it.

    ¡¸We will only be pressed down if we stay like this...... Everyone, attack as one!!¡¹

    While holding crystal swords in both of my hands, I run through the air and reach the crocodile¡¯s nk. I could see before my eyes a core about 1 meter in diameter shining faintly through the body.

    ¡¸tsuseee~!!¡¹

    I am shaving it down consecutively as if I am making a cross with swords in both my hands, but I am unlikely to cause it enough damage to reach the core no matter what. If this fellow is a crocodile, for him this is probably like a slightly big housefly trying to pierce him.

    A screeching shivering sound is made from nearby its dorsal fin, and in the next moment, I am being blown off.

    ¡¸Wha~......£¡¡¹

    While turning over in the sky, I somehow regain my posture. There was no damage since I was not hit anywhere, but what was that just now !?

    Is it capable of shooting something like a shock wave from its dorsal fin?

    The rain of crystal arrows pours down without a moment¡¯s dy. Everyone¡¯s shields are at their limits already. I probably guess the only relief is that this attack cannot discern a friend from foe.

    The majority of Fureizu presented here have sustained extensive damage since that attack has been sent out several times.

    If I am to try and describe this fellow, he is probably an extermination type Fureizu. As the way the situation is going, annihtion is probable as well. Unless I do something.....

    This rain of crystal arrows is troublesome. It is totally like a meteor shower..... wait......

    I look around the vicinity. There are fragments of broken Fureizu scattered all around on the surface like mountains. Can I do it?

    ¡ºNotification to each member. I would like for you to buy me just 3 minutes. There is no need to attack recklessly. Just attracting its attention is fine¡»

    They probably heard my message. The heavy knights of each country started to move in directions simr to turning away the attention of the crocodile-type Fureizu from my existence.

    Good. Before it is toote, I pour and strengthen the magic on the fragments of Fureizu scattered around in the wide area with [Multiple] and [Transfer]. I raise their firmness so that it will be harder than that of the advanced level.

    ¡ºSpread out! Take distance from the Fureizu¡»

    Everyone moved away in ordance with my message and after confirming that everyone has taken a distance and evacuated away from the Fureizu, I opened [Gate] and moved the fragments of scattered around Fureizu in a vast area to the sky above the crocodile-type Fureizu. The height is several dozens of meters. The aim will be off if I make it too high.

    ¡¸Eat this. ¡¸Meteor shower¡¶Meteor Zapper¡·¡¹ ¡¹

    I applied the weight with [Gravity] on the Fureizu fragments transferred to the sky. This weight has supposedly sprung up to tens of thousands of times.

    The rain of downpouring sparkling fragments smashed onto the huge body of the crocodile one by one. While making cracks in every part of his massive body, countless numbers of fragments bury into his body. Besides that, I have increased their weight once again by applying more and more magic with [Gravity].

    The huge body of the crocodile is being sewn onto the ground while giving out a sound simr to a scratching of a ckboard.

    The sounds of cracks spreading out in various parts of its huge body could be heard. I poured a considerable amount of magic power, but is it still not enough? I raised the weight once more.

    One crack reached another crack making an even bigger crack, and by chaining one with another, they produced more cracks.

    The crocodile-type Fureizu tried to open his mouth and shoot the usual bullet of light, but due to his mouth being caved in by the fragments as well, the mouth cannot be opened. The creaking sounds could now be heard.

    ¡¸Break!¡¹

    I added more magic once again to be sure, and the fragments wedges sank deeper. Finally, the body of the crocodile was smashed up and dispersed since it¡¯s unable to bear with the force applied to it.

    ¡ºNow ! Break the cores before it regenerates! All three of them !¡»

    All at once, the members swarmed towards the cores that rolled out from the broken body and started to strike it with their weapons. One core received cracks in a sh and was smashed very quickly. The remaining two cores were smashed in a simr manner, and the advanced ss was reduced to a huge ruin of crystals.

    Uooooooooooo! Everyone from Misumido, Ramisshu, Rifurizu, and Brunhild hold their weapons overhead while raising a victory war cry.

    There are still some Fureizu remaining, but it may be okay to say that the cleanup at site ¡°B¡± is almostpleted.

    I guess we have managed somehow. I have used a considerable amount of magic power. Isn¡¯t that thergest expenditure so far? You may say it was necessary this time for the counter-n against that kind of advanced level Fureizu.

    ¡ºThe Brunhild Knight Order will handle the clean up here. Misumido and Ramisshu will be sent to site ¡°A¡±. Prepare for individual transfer. We will end this in a sh! ¡»

    ¡ºOooh~£¡£¡¡»

    Almost all Frame Gears presented at site ¡°B¡± were sent to site ¡°A¡±. The forces at site ¡°C¡± are putting things in order as well. When I looked at the disyed number of Fureizu, it had decreased until 478. It seems like after this, the battle will only be a cleanup battle.

    I think we have crossed over a mountain. In any case, we most likely managed to repel them. However, I can¡¯t puff out my chest with pride if I¡¯m to say whether we saved Yuuron or not.

    There might have been people caught up with the bullet of light fired by that advanced level.

    ¡¸I guess it can¡¯t be helped even if I think about it¡¹

    I then open [Storage] and collect the fragments of the smashed up advanced level Fureizu while raising up my somewhatnguid body.

    ¡ºYae, Norun-san, I entrust this ce to you. I am going to site ¡°A¡±¡»

    ¡ºUnderstood ~degozaru¡»

    ¡ºRoger¡»

    Before I went to site ¡°A¡±, I moved to the headquarters. Seeing me who suddenly appeared, Lindsey rushes over to me.

    ¡¸Touya-san, are you okay! ?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, tentatively okay. Although I am terribly tired¡¹

    I am worn out both physically and mentally. If one doesn¡¯t fight at such a series of battles, there would be no need to use magic excessively.

    I crash down on a chair brought by Rue. Aah~...... Should I rx my mind? It seems I will turn into white ash as it is.

    ¡¶Touya ? Can you hear me? ¡·

    ¡¶Elsie!? Something happened?¡·

    I energetically raise my face. You don¡¯t mean to tell me that two more advanced levels have appeared, do you?

    ¡¶We have cleaned up as many Fureizu as we could possibly see, but..... Are there still some remaining there?¡·

    ¡¶Eh? Aah~, wait a moment¡·

    When I try to disy map, there was no more Fureizu present at site ¡°C¡± at all. All that remaining are the ones present at sites ¡°A¡± and ¡°B¡±. The number has decreased down to 247 as well.

    ¡¶It is okay. There are no more Fureizu there. Convey that to everyone after you have returned to the headquarters¡·

    ¡¶Understood¡·

    All members remaining at site ¡°C¡± were moved to the headquarters. While I am doing that, the Fureizu at site ¡°B¡± were disposed off as well and only the Fureizu at site ¡°A¡± remain. The disyed number is dropping down rapidly as well. It will reach zero before long, and everyone that is standing in front of the image board raises their voices in great joy.

    There is no rtion to countries at headquarters. Everyone congrattes the people nearby them, sp their hands and raise the victory cry.

    ¡¶Notification to everyone. The operation ispleted. The annihtion of Fureizu is confirmed. Everyone will return to the headquarters now. Good job ¡·

    The pilots of the Frame Gears appearing at the headquarters descend one by one from their units, embrace each other and raise shouts of joy without minding who is who.

    Some of them jumped from the chest hatches and apparently injured themselves as well.

    ¡¸Good jo~....¡¹

    I want to sleep like a mud, but a post-disposal operation still remains.

    First is to collect the broken Fureizu, then to return everyone at headquarters to their respective countries, and move the Frame Gears to Babylon..... There is no one who can do it but me.

    Am I supposed to meet with someone after that? Ah, I wonder if Heavenly King of Yuuron is alright?

    I casually disy the map, but the capital Shanghai didn¡¯t disy. Huh? That¡¯s strange. I was certain it was supposed to be somewhere there.... And yet......

    After hitting upon an idea, I calcte the direction of the bullet of light fired by the advanced level Fureizu from site ¡°B¡± on the map.

    The line of fire of the second shot from the previously mentioned bullets of light and the location of former Shanghai ovepped.

    The capital of Heavenly Kingdom Yuuron, Shanghai, has been erased from the face of the earth on this day.

 Chapter 165: The last days of the Heavenly Kingdom and the New Weapon

    Arc 20: Cmity Comes

    Chapter 165: Thest days of the Heavenly Kingdom and the New Weapon

    A few days passed since then. As for all the damage received this time: seriously damaged Frame Gears ¨C 36 machines, people with minor injuries ¨C 24, people with heavy injuries ¨C 4, dead people ¨C 0.

    Having no casualties is good, but the result can be interpreted in different ways.

    The capital of Yuuron was destroyed and arge number of towns and viges were erased from the map. I believe the result wouldn¡¯t be like that should we conducted ourselves in a bit more skillful manner.

    ¡¸So, what will be of Yuuron from here on out? ¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows. It¡¯ll be good if someone like me won¡¯t be interfering anymore since it originally has nothing to do with us¡¹

    Among everyone from the western alliance in the conference room, the king of Misumido returns an answer to my question with no interest.

    ¡¸However, won¡¯t the various countries start disputes over Yuuron from henceforth? Even though the people of Yuuron are injured due to Fureizu, should the war start on top of that....¡¹

    ¡¸Speaking of Hanok, they wanted to draw a line with Yuuron from the start so there is no need to worry about them. The Demon Kingdom Zenoasu also carries a non-interference policy towards other countries, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Speaking of Ishen, their mood is that a civil war is about to happen soon, and it is said that the Horn Kingdom does not approve of military invasions¡¹

    ¡¸Then this amounts to what movements will done by the nearby Ferzen, Nokia, Rodomea.... ¡¹

    map

    Both the King of Belfast and the Emperor of Regulus ponder over the words expressed by the Pope of Ramisshu.

    ¡¸Though I think that those three countries will be observing things for a short while. Try thinking about it too. A devastating blow of such magnitude was caused by some mysterious being. Would you even think of governing over a ce like that? Whenever I think that it happens in my own country by chance, my back freezes solid¡¹

    It might be exactly as the Monarch of Rifurizu says. You can say that¡¯s natural for someone who considers whether the same thing would happen again.

    ¡¸Then, is the current Yuuron in a state of having no ruler? ¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. The Heavenly King had three sons, but among those, one shared the fate with Heavenly King due to being in Shanghai. The other was in a different capital, but that ce was attacked by Fureizu and he died. Thest one is the lucky survivor and apparently calls himself the new Heavenly King¡¹

    The King of Belfast talks about the current condition of Yuuron to the King of Rynie. Has the New Heavenly King appeared? In that case, Yuuron might be able to set things in order once again too.

    As I am thinking about that, the King of Belfast makes a face like he just chewed on a bug.

    ¡¸Yeah, about that. ording to what this New Heavenly King is apparently spreading as a rumor, the cause of the destruction of Yuuron this time is entirely the fault of the Brunhild Dukedom. In other words, it is the deed of Touya-dono¡¹

    ¡¸Haa£¡£¿¡¹

    How did it evene to that !? I didn¡¯t close my mouth that opened in silent amazement towards the iprehensible false usation.

    ¡¸It is said that Shanghai and the towns were attacked by Touya-dono who summoned the Fureizu with some sort of summoning art. He then brings up the fortress built on the national border from the side of Hanok as a front for the evidence. Furthermore, there are people saying that they also saw how Touya-dono was using arge-scale summoning technique made by sacrificing and massacring the citizens of Yuuron and that there apparently are witnesses who barely escaped with their lives¡¹

    Wha~, what the hell is that !? Even lies have their limits! That doesn¡¯t look like a gossip from somewhere. Where did that kind rumore from? Who said that someone saw me summoning Fureizu !?

    ¡¸You know it considerably well, don¡¯t you £¿¡¹

    ¡¸No, it is the opposite. Mind you, they have sent forth a letter stating that the events this time were directed and performed by Touya-dono, that they are the victims, and that the events that urred were for the sake of taking an initiative of a western alliance and disying the military might of one¡¯s own country¡¹

    ¡¸They have written that ¡±It is dangerous to have Brunhild possess such military strength. It¡¯s for the best if this might is confiscated and managed byrge countries like Belfast or Regulus and Yuuron as well¡±¡¹

    Following after the King of Belfast, the Emperor opens his mouth. Are they going that way !?

    ¡¸So, what will be the reply?¡¹

    ¡¸There will be none. I would say something like ¡°If we assume that statement to be true, then it will be impossible for us rival that might by any means. Do you think we would be able to oppose an opponent with a capability topletely erase the capital of Yuuron? You would consider surrendering obediently to Brunhild¡±¡¹

    ¡¸In my case, it will turn into a grave situation if it¡¯s left alone. I would say ¡°I will show this letter to the sovereign king of Brunhild and confirm if this is really true. Due to the sovereign king¡¯s short temper, he maye storming into your kingdom if there is some sort of mistake. But it¡¯s the duty of great countries to expose the truth. Leave everything to us¡±¡¹

    Both of them are evil. What¡¯s with this feeling of ¡°passing the responsibilities¡±. Well, I can sympathize with the said apparent absurdity of bing their opponent.

    However, what can I say...... If ites to that, I am worried that someone like Yuuron won¡¯t know about that.....

    No-no. there is no crime with the people living there. It¡¯s not like everyone there is the same simply because one part of the ruling ss of Yuuron is hopeless..... At least it is supposed to be so.

    ¡¸For the meantime, won¡¯t it be fine to leave the matters rted to Yuuron alone? The country being as it is currently shouldn¡¯t have a margin to do something to this side. And it is not like we are sharing a national border with Yuuron¡¹

    What the king of Rynie said is quite usible too. Yuuron doesn¡¯t have either the military power or the national power like it used to. They don¡¯t fear being attacked by Hanok, so I n to return the fortress built along the national border to Hanok.

    Let¡¯s leave things about Yuuron alone. That¡¯s the decision. We also won¡¯t interfere in any way and will leave the interaction at a minimum level. As for the actions of the new Heavenly King, he has invited his own decline of credibility by far with regards to the western alliance. I think that an honest retainer would stop him if there was one. What can I say, the words ¡°Like a father, like a son¡±e to mind......

    Whatever the case, the new Heavenly King was assassinated two weekster. Apparently, a struggle for supremacy urred among the influential nobles inside of Yuuron. There were people here and there proiming that they are surely the true heavenly kings.

    It is said that a considerable number of citizens from Yuuron flow to other countries bing wanderers to avoid this war.

    By the way, it also seems that the me for the assassination of the new Heavenly King of Yuuron was pushed onto me. I am done already. With this country.

    ===================Scene-Change====================

    ¡¸And, what happened£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing much, you know. It is fine to let people say what they want. Just keeping thempany will be a loss¡¹

    ¡¸Fuu. If it¡¯s Touya, it¡¯ll be a piece of cake beating a country like Yuuron¡¹

    Suu bes sullen while sitting on myp who is sitting on a chair. Even you say something like that.

    I was keeping Suu apany because it has been a long time since she came to visit, but she started to get angry more than me after hearing about Yuuron.

    ¡¸In the first ce, shouldn¡¯t Touya be the one who saved Yuuron? Why must you be med for something. They are only lining up what¡¯s convenient for them without investigating it properly. In spite of their contents being hollow and superficial, they are just adults who only barks and have no bite !¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t want to increase the troublesome matters any more and it is better to leave them alone, you know¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t do. Get angry when it¡¯s time to get angry. If you don¡¯t demonstrate that you are serious, they will just continue making light of you. [Complicit] rtions won¡¯t produce mutually good results. If one is not hit heavily at least once, the unawakened fools also will just remain the same¡¹

    What severe things she says. Is that it? It is probably what she learned from her father¡¯s, Duke Ortlinde, work as a diplomat.

    ¡¸Then, what do you think will be a good thing to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Knock down everyst one of the fellows iming to be the new Heavenly Kings of Yuuron with all your might, and profoundly admonish them with something like ¡°Stop with those shameless usations!¡±¡¹

    Okay, diplomacy fails. How do I say it, this brat¡¯s typical way to resolve things is....

    Well, I¡¯m grateful for that since she is getting angry for my sake. I gently brush the head of Suu who is puffing her cheeks again.

    ¡¸Thank you. But still, it really is okay¡¹

    ¡¸...... Touya is way too gentle. You see, that¡¯s your good point, but..... Learn to be concerned for yourself more¡¹

    Turning around towards me, Suues clinging to me strongly. I also hug Suu close while somehow bing happy.

    As I casually raise my face, the door of the room slightly opens, and Shizuka¡¯s face is peeking while carrying a tea set.

    ¡¸............I have brought tea, Loli-Master¡¹

    ¡¸The maid over there, let¡¯s speak for a moment ¡¹

    It is different. Absolutely different. In this case, me embracing Suu is done with a family-rted sentiment. No, it¡¯s not that. At least not now. Still.

    ¡¸There is no need to do that in secret at thiste hour, I suppose. This Shizuka has entirely understood the disposition of her Master. Do not mind me. Just enjoy to your heart¡¯s content¡¹

    ¡¸Come sit here for a bit. I will preach you¡¹

    ¡¸If it is training, it will be my pleasure¡¹

    ¡¸Enough already! Juste here! ¡¹

    I have preached the ero-maid for nearly one hour after this. Throughout the preaching, she started saying something like [Please abuse me more] with a red face. I was fed up with it and stopped. Don¡¯t say something iprehensible like [Irritating y.....].

    I then go out of the castle while leaving Shizuka alone. Today, I presented a ring to Suu as my fiancee, but that¡¯s not all. I considered that I should show her Babylon. It is pitiable to be left out all the time. Just in case, I strongly forbid her to say anything about it to anyone.

    After moving with [Gate], Suu opened her eyes to the view of the sky visible from Babylon when we arrived there and raised her voice in admiration.

    ¡¸Amazing ! Amazing-Amazing-Amazing! A sky castle! The heavenly castle really exists! ¡¹

    It¡¯s different from that castle though. It doesn¡¯t have a charm of being ruined. Suu bes excited once more as I show the castle of [Rampart] soaring high at Babylon.

    ¡¸Wee home, Master¡¹

    ¡¸I am back. Liora. What about Noel ?¡¹

    ¡¸She is taking an after-lunch nap¡¹

    Again? The manager of [Tower] will sleep as long as she has free time. I wonder whether she only rises up during meal times.

    ¡¸Touya, this person is ?¡¹

    ¡¸This is Liora, a manager of this [Rampart] castle. Since she doesn¡¯t go down often, it is probably your first meeting with her¡¹

    ¡¸My name is Pure Liora. Please call me Liora¡¹

    Liora pinches the sides of the pin-striped skirt and greets Suu with a graceful action. At this moment, I certainly feel that she is the eldest Babylon sister.

    ¡¸Liora. Then, this is about the talk for the system¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I have also spoken about it with Rosetta and implementing that seems to be possible. However, I didn¡¯t consider putting the technology of [Satellite Orb] into Frame Gear in any way¡¹

    [Satellite Orb] is one of the defense systems of Babylon. It¡¯s an automatic defense system which consists of orichalcum-made orbs intercepting the attacking enemies.

    By applying improvements on it, I have considered equipping the Frame Gears with those. In other words, this will be arge number of remotely controlled offensive systems. Naturally, the idea came from that anime.

    The flying objects will be in the forms of swords rather than obs and the materials which will be used are naturally the fragments of Fureizu (It is somehow troublesome, so I will name those [Crystal Material] from now on). If the size is up to this extent, [Workshop] will be able to reproduce it.

    There is a problem of inoperability to some extent for those with no aptitude for magic. The operational time will be restricted by the amount of magic power. It is not a weapon suitable for everyone, but it will certainly be a great advantage for us to be able to do ranged attacks.

    When I temporarily called this weapon as [Fragarach], it established itself before I knew it. Well, that¡¯s fine. The people of this world won¡¯t know of its origin anyway.

    Currently, the number of simultaneously controlled weapons that can be possibly installed is four at most due to the control systems of the existing frames.

    As I¡¯ve thought, the blueprint for the new model which is said to be at [Warehouse] might be necessary...... Uumu.

 Chapter 166: Two Gold-Ranked People, and a Princess in Love

    Arc 21: Women¡¯s battle

    Chapter 166: Two Gold-Ranked People, and a Princess in Love

    One month passed since the Fureizu¡¯s grand invasion, yet no particrly unusual information had arrived. I guess at most, the guild master Rerisha-san came and wished for an exnation of what had happened at Yuuron. Apparently, it¡¯s because there was a guild branch in Yuuron as well, and it was splendidly damaged.

    The civil war (though it doesn¡¯t go beyond skirmishes to be even called as such) was continuing in Yuuron. From each area, the powerful nobles proimed that ¡°I am the true Heavenly King¡±, and got themselves defeated. Then other ones dered themselves as such and were then defeated. And so on and so forth.

    Rather than being called a singlerge country, there are several city-states existing already within Yuuron. It is bing a ce which can be called ¡¸Yuuron Region¡¹. They may perhaps be a federation simr to the Rodomea Federation should an alliance be formed between them, but that seems to be a long road.

    [Those conceited will notst long as if they are like a dream on a spring night.....?]

    [What is it that you are saying?]

    [No matter how much you flourish, it won¡¯tst forever. It is a fleeting moment like a dream in a short spring night. That kind of meaning]

    I exin the meaning to Monica who looked puzzled at my monolog in modernnguage. Well, Yuuron probably has continued for a long time as a country though.

    The information regarding the destruction of Yuuron quickly spread to the other countries, and the cause was the grand rampage of mysterious apparitions.

    Only a portion of Yuuron¡¯s nobles were shouting about that being my work. In the guild¡¯s insightful announcement, they urately distributed things about [The appearance of an unknown apparition] [Its designated name being ¡®Fureizu¡¯] [Them being the cause of the ancient civilization¡¯s downfall] and so on and so forth to the adventurers.

    The things like characteristics and weak points of Fureizu were also disclosed by the guild. A skilled adventurer¡¯s party should be able to take it down if it is a low-ss type.

    That¡¯s because it is not known in which country they might appear. These measures are probably necessary.

    If I am to believe End¡¯s words, I don¡¯t think arge number will appear for a while.

    [Then, the limit for [Fragarach] is four as expected, right?]

    [That is so, ~dearimasu. I¡¯m afraid that the body itself will no longer move if any more than that is ced ~dearimasu]

    That will be bad on the battlefield. It will only make you a target. This has nothing to do with the pilot¡¯s magic power, but rather, it is the limit of the old Frame Gears.

    Rosettaes down from the ck Knight ¡¶Night Baron¡· that is carrying 4 Fragarach installed in X shape on its back.

    Fragarach is also a crystal sword by itself and can also be used as a simple weapon carried in hand.

    The Fragarach¡¯s attack which consumes a lot of magic power is not something that can be used consecutively very much. I suggested doing something like loading my magic power using [Transfer] in advance, but since it needs to be manipted after synchronization with the pilot¡¯s magic power is done, it seems Fragarach will be reduced to a tool that can only be manipted by me if I do that.

    Even afterpleting this weapon, there is still have a lot of tasks to do......

    ¡¶Lord, is it alright?¡·

    ¡¶Huh? Kohaku? What¡¯s wrong?¡·

    A telepathicmunicationes from Kohaku who is in the royal castle.

    ¡¶Messengers from a foreign country have apparentlye seeking an audience with Lord¡·

    ¡¶Foreign messengers?... Chase them away if they are from Yuuron¡·

    ¡¶No, they seem to havee from a country called the Restia Knight Kingdom or something¡·

    The Restia Knight Kingdom, you say....... Is that... a country of Princess Hildegarde whom I saved when the Fureizu attacked some town?

    Oh right. When I saved her, I gave her a crystal sword and she was pleased with it. She did say something about sending their thanks. Is this it?

    I then go to the royal castle¡¯s audience hall with [Gate] at once since I don¡¯t want to keep them waiting, but no one is here. Huh?

    [Ah, Your Majesty. This way]

    When I was standing alone there, the head maid Lapis-san beckoned me toe.

    [Haven¡¯t messengers from Restiae?]

    [That is so but......When I asked them to wait for a little while because his majesty is not here yet, they said they wish to see the knights training......]

    Oh, my. As expected from the messengers of the Knight Kingdom, I guess? It seems they are interested in the knights of other countries too. Well, I won¡¯t be troubled if it¡¯s just watching.

    When I finally arrived at the training grounds, Logan-san and one female knight were exchanging blows with fake swords. Or rather, huh? Isn¡¯t that Princess Hildegarde?! What is she doing!?

    [Haaaaaaa~!]

    Princess Knight delivered a blow apanied by a loud screaming yell, and Logan-san¡¯s sword was knocked high up in the sky. Oou, she is good.

    [That¡¯s enough!]

    Nic-san¡¯s voice echoes on the training grounds. The cheers rose from the surrounding crowd. Some of the Restia knights were also mixed with our household¡¯s knights.

    [T-thank you very much, Princess]

    [Same here]

    Both exchange their thanks and finish the match. Did she notice me? The princess jogged towards here. Her long blonde hair shakes softly with the wind. Though she is in her usual armor, her smile is lovely. If I am not mistaken, isn¡¯t she the same age as Yae?

    [Y-your Majesty! It has been a long time!]

    [Ah, yes. It has been a long time. Or rather, why is Princess Hildegarde here!?]

    I returned her greeting unconsciously. But apart from that, why has Princess Hildegardee here?

    [This visit is a gratitude for that time, and there is also something I wanted to ask...... But I came only as an attendant]

    [Attendant you say...... for whom?]

    [For me ~jayo]

    An old man stepped forward from behind the Restia Knights. He is probably about 70 years old. He¡¯s an old man with a long white mustache and a cane. Although he is using a cane, his back is straight. He is a vigorous one. Is he by chance....

    (TL: mutin Rushi enter!!!!)

    [Nice to meet you for the first time, Sovereign King of Brunhild. My name is Galen Yunas Restia. I¡¯m the Sen¡¯ou of the Restia Knight Kingdom, as well as a gold rank adventurer simr as his Majesty the Sovereign King ~jayo]

    (TL: Sen¡¯ou = Former King)

    The Sen¡¯ou takes out a guild card from his pocket and shows it to me. It is the real thing. Then this person most likely is the gold-rank adventurer other than me.

    [Thank you for this. I am Mochizuki Touya. I have heard about Sen¡¯ou from the guild master Rerisha-san]

    [Hou-hou-ho. I have received something good a few days ago, you have my gratitude. I was wondering if I could go on a sightseeing tour in Brunhild as well as to convey my thanks]

    [Well-well. There are not that many ces for sightseeing, but you can rx here as if you¡¯re in your home]

    When I reached out to shake Sen¡¯ou-Heika¡¯s hand, I missed. Huh?

    [Kyaaa~!?]

    I looked behind towards the sudden scream, Lapis-san was holding her bottom and twisting her body. The Sen¡¯ou-Heika was standing behind her while making a ¡®waki waki¡¯ motion with his palm. Eh?

    [Ya, Sorry-sorry. It¡¯s my usual habit. Fumu, what a considerably trained ass ~jano. Ojou-san, you are not a mere maid, are you?]

    [Ojii-sama!! This ce is not Restia, so please have some restraint !!]

    [My hand moves instinctively when I see a beauty. I have been patient till now, but I reached my limit ~ja. Ka-ka-ka]

    Princess Hildegarde res up at Sen¡¯ou-Heika. It seems this behavior is a daily urrence in Restia. In the past, she made a bitter smile when I asked about Sen¡¯ou-Heika. Is this the reason for that smile? What an outrageous old man......

    However, when did he get around me? If it is Lapis-san, she is a former member of intelligence service. She wouldn¡¯t let him get behind her that easy. This old man, he isn¡¯t an ordinary person. Should I be saying, as expected of a gold rank adventurer? Though, he may be just an Ero-jijii.

    [I am sorry! This is....... Something like my Oji-sama¡¯s spasm! Ah, it will be alright once he touches you, so please don¡¯t worry!]

    [Haa.....This is hardship.......]

    What kind of spasm is that? This is so-called Sen¡¯ou of the Knight Kingdom...... His image is entirely different.

    We decided to return to the royal castle for now. The knights of Restia that came together with the Princess¡¯s group were guided to the lodgings of our household knights. Although some of them followed us as escorts for the princess and Sen¡¯ou.

    When we entered the royal castle and I was about to guide them around....

    [Kyaaa!?]

    [Hou-hou-ho]

    [Ojii-sama!]

    This exchange was repeated several times. The damage to our maids is terrible. Won¡¯t this matter turn into an international problem?

    Won¡¯t it be better to hold him down with [Gravity] some more?

    [Oh ~yo? Touya-kun ~nanoyo. Good morning ~nanoyo]

    Karen-nee-san came from the corner of the hallway. The next moment, Restia Sen¡¯ou moved with a lightning speed around Nee-san while his hand once more flickered towards her bottom.

    However, the next moment, Sen¡¯ou-Heika turned around himself and rolled down on the floor.

    [......What]

    There wasn¡¯t any change in Nee-san who managed to repel the molester without his hand touching her. As for the still dumbfounded Sen¡¯ou-Heika, he was still on the floor as he was.

    [Touya-kun, who is this person ~nanoyo?]

    [Eh? Ah, this is Sen¡¯ou-Heika of Restia Kingdom]

    [Hmmmm, what a healthy Ojii-chan ~nanoyo]

    I introduced Karen-nee-san to the people from Restia who were still blinking in surprise even now. Tentatively, she is the only other royalty here beside me.

    [I apologize for my Nee-san¡¯s rudeness. I¡¯m sorry]

    [No-no! It can be said that this is entirely our fault from the start! It¡¯s a good medicine for my ojii-sama. A divine punishment]

    It really was a divine punishment, but I have decided to keep silent. It¡¯s probably nothing but luck since this ended with just that after trying to touch Goddess-sama¡¯s bottom.

    [However, it¡¯s as expected of His Majesty¡¯s older sister. This is the first time I see a woman who could repel my ojii-sama.......... Ano, what is it?]

    Karen Nee-san was staring at Princess Hildegarde with ¡®Ji¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨Ci¡¯. It was a look as if she¡¯s peering into the depth of princess¡¯s heart like she was searching for something. Before long, Nee-san slowly began to talk.

    [You.... are in love, aren¡¯t you?]

    [Fueaaa!?]

    Princess Hildegarde shrinks back with a red face. Her usual dignified expression vanished, and sweat appeared on her forehead in bulk.

    [Wh-what do you mea~!? L-l-l-ove somethi~, Love or something, you say! Nu-nuthing like that!]

    [Fufufufuffu. No one can hide one¡¯s love in front of me ~noyo. Shall I advise you ~noyo? You shoulde to my ceter ~noyo]

    Nee-san left for the dining room after leaving behind this message. Princess Hildegarde was covering her face which went red and was muttering something in tiny voice.

    [Are you alright?]

    [F,fuu!?A-ah I-i am f-fine! Alright! Fuu.......]

    You don¡¯t look fine at all but...... It feels likes smoke wille out from your head anytime soon.

    However, she is in love, isn¡¯t she? It definitely is correct since my Nee-san, the love goddess, said so. Even if she is called a [Knight Princess], she is still a girl after all. For her to have her face to be this red just by remembering about a person she likes.

    She has been ncing intermittently at me from time to time since a little while ago. Is she embarrassed that I who is an outsider saw her in that state? Isn¡¯t it best to feign ignorance here and let it go?

    [Then, Sen¡¯ou-Heika, Princess Hildegarde. Shall we go?]

    [E-excuse me. Rather than Hildegarde, please call me Hilda! That, what everyone close to me calls me with......]

    The princess while being bashful said that. Indeed, her name is slightly hard to call. Let¡¯s take advantage of that since she herself requested it.

    [I understand. Then Princess Hilda, please from here]

    [Ha, Yes!]

    [Hou-hou-ho]

    Princess Hilda answers with a full smile on her face. Sen¡¯ou Heikaughed a little on that.

    Was it somehow amusing?

 Chapter 167: Dazzling First Love and a Match

    Arc 21: Women¡¯s battle

    Chapter 167: Dazzling First Love and a Match

    [And, what is the matter that you wanted to ask about?]

    Princess Hilda and Sen¡¯ou are sitting on a three person sofa in the castle¡¯s reception room. I have sat in front of them and listened to the two.

    Apparently, both of them have hidden their social positions with saying that they are traveling incognito. Certainly, their armor didn¡¯t have the emblems of Restia.

    Sen¡¯ou-heika being also a former adventure seems to have connections in various ces. Apparently, they have managed toe here without any problems. I guess he is a rather unusual person after all.

    ording to what I heard, they have hidden their social status and went as far as doing something simr to what the elderly Lord Mito did...... Is it like [Do you know who is thising gentleman? He is Galen-sama, the former king!] [Haha~!] ? There is no way, right? There are no shinobi or someone like that carrying pinwill toys here, right?

    (TL: (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tokugawa_Mitsukuni))

    (TLC: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mito_K%C5%8Dmon, also a reference to one of the characters from historical drama, ninja Yashichi)

    Well, whether he does without minding any troubles, it isn¡¯t like I can say anything about it.

    [Actually, regarding the copse of Yuuron a few days ago......]

    Princess Hilda have brought up the subject. I see, it is about that, huh?

    The concerned parties in that war happened to be people from the foreign country and due to Yuuron¡¯s inconsistent and groundless rumors, what actually happened can¡¯t be grasped or so it feels like. That has been particrly noticeable in the East.

    It is ironic that the West knows more about the situation than the East given the fact that it happened in the east, but it can¡¯t be helped since most of the countries that participated came from the west.

    The guild has supposedly fed the correct information, but it is hard to believe the truth by the facts alone. Not affected by magic, having regenerative ability, appearing from the tear in space........ Such apparitions didn¡¯t appear till now.

    I recited the events that happened in Yuuron to the two people in details.

    [So there really was a great invasion of that Fureizu, wasn¡¯t there? At any rate, the allied forces of Belfast, Regulus, Misumido, Rifurizu, Ramisshu, Rynie were there.......?]

    [They were the opponents that we wouldn¡¯t have beaten if we didn¡¯t join forces by at least this much. In fact, Shanghai was blown off with only a single blow from the advanced type]

    [A terrifying story ~jano....... And, what is the possibility of a simr event to happen again?]

    Sen¡¯ou-heika¡¯s worry is also justified since a group of low-grade Fureizu did appear in Restia after all. Rather than skillfully deceiving them, it is probably better to adequately exin the truth to them.

    [I don¡¯t think it will happen for a while. However, it¡¯s possible a simrly grand invasion might happen sometime in the future. Therefore I am pushing forward various preparations to cope with that]

    [Frame Gear, are you talking about that giant soldiers?]

    Do they know about it? Well, I did think that the information would leak out to some extent.

    Believing that it¡¯s faster to show it to them rather than exining it, we then moved to the western prairie outside the castle while also bringing along the escort guards.

    Sen¡¯ou-heika and Princess Hilda, including the escort guards, were utterly surprised with their first transition. In addition to their initial surprise, I let the ck Knight transfer from Babylon to the ground.

    [This is the Frame Gear [ck Knight ¡¶Night Baron¡·]. One of our ultimate weapons to fight the Fureizu]

    Everyone seemed unable to speak from the shock. I take out a receiver from [Storage] and call Monica who is inside the cockpit.

    ¡ºShow them some movements. Don¡¯t be reckless¡»

    ¡ºAcknowledge ~ze, Master¡»

    Monica shows various movements like walking, running, making a sword drawing stance, thrusting, and swinging it up and down.

    [This...... Frame Gear, how many units were deployed at the fight in Yuuron?]

    [There were about 250 units including the spare units prepared. There were approximately 13,000 Fureizu, so the situation was quite grave]

    [Those, 250....... What does his Majesty of Brunhild wish to do with that much military power?]

    Sen¡¯ou-heika¡¯s eyes turn to me as if probing me. I guess even if the thoughts about me having some ambitions appeared in his mind, it can¡¯t be helped.

    [You may not believe me, but I don¡¯t have any intentions to use this to invade other countries. And it is not limited to only invasions. Their foremost purpose is to fight against the Fureizu. Even for the countries of the Western alliance, I wouldn¡¯t lend it to them if there isn¡¯t a dangerous situation]

    [What do you mean by ¡°dangerous situation¡±?]

    [The events like the subjugation of a Behemoth or the rescue in the events of cmities such asndslides]

    In fact, I have lent it out to each country several times already. I don¡¯t have any problems if it¡¯s being used to save lives. Of course, I didn¡¯t take a rental fee since it¡¯s a goodwill till the end. Ah, I will have them pay for the costs of the materials if they break it when fighting against a Behemoth.

    [For argument¡¯s sake, can I borrow this guy if our Restia forms an alliance with your country?]

    [As long as it¡¯s not used for war or something illegal]

    Won¡¯t the technology be stolen if you lent it to another country and they analyze it? I was asked this question, but on the contrary, I want you to show me whether you can do it. Even me and Rosetta can¡¯t produce Frame Gear from the scratch. I suppose it can¡¯t be done unless an abnormal genius like that hentai professor appears.

    Even if they disassemble it, they perhaps may be only able to make the arms and the feet, but the central part will be impossible. Above all that, it will most likely be impossible to make Ether Liquid which is the fuel. Well, if it¡¯s disassembled to the point it can¡¯t be reassembled, I won¡¯t lend it to them again.

    [One of my purposes foring to Brunhild is wanting to establish a friendly rtionship with your country ~ja. I can¡¯t join an alliance without asking my son who is the king for the meantime, but he will hardly object]

    [It will be a pleasure for us as well, but I must consult with the other countries]

    Well, I don¡¯t think there will be any objections on our side as well. As you may expect of Restia that is called the Knights Kingdom, it seems to be a country with faithful, pure intentions and citizens. .......I can hardly believe that looking at this old man though.

    But will we have to change the name [Western Alliance] if Restia joins? Restia is on the east. Hmm. Well, isn¡¯t it fine if I think about thister?

    ====================Scene Change================

    [Seyaaaaaaaaaaa!!]

    [Haaaaaaaaaaaaa!!]

    Their swords stopped just before they hit the bodies. Princess Hilda¡¯s wooden sword is on Yae¡¯s side. Yae¡¯s wooden sword barely stopped at Princess Hilda¡¯s nape. It was a wonderful simultaneous draw.

    [That¡¯s enough!]

    The voice of me who volunteered to be the referee echoes through the underground training grounds.

    Princess Hilda said that she wanted to fight against the best swordsman of this country, so I bumped her against Yae for now. If it¡¯s Kenjutsu alone, she is above even Yamagata-ossan after all.

    Through this one year, just how many Kenjutsu websites and videos you think I have shown to Yae? She made them her own like how a sponge absorbs water and have improved over them even more. I think her Kenjutsu is bing more and more greatly detached from her parent¡¯s [Kokonoe Shinmei Ryu].

    Though I can say that Princess Hilda who was able to have a draw with that Yae is also amazing.

    Mutually lowering their swords, they take deep sighs.

    [It was a fun match. His Majesty really has a wonderful knight]

    [Nope? I am not one of the Knights ~degozaru, you know?]

    [Eh?]

    After the match, Princess Hilda tilts her heads while having a handshake with Yae.

    [I am Touya-dono¡¯s betrothed ~gozaru]

    [Betrothed ?]

    [It means fiancee]

    When I butted in the conversation from the side, Princess Hilda stopped moving. Huh? What¡¯s wrong?

    Her neck turns around awkwardly like a broken door, and her eyes turn towards me. What is it? There is no light in her eyes.......

    [Engaged, person, you, were, weren¡¯t you?]

    [Eh? Huh....... Well. That, didn¡¯t you hear? There should have been a big announcement about my engagement to Yumina and Rue]

    [Yumina? Rue?]

    I felt that Princess Hilda wanted to ask ¡°Who are those?¡±. It seems she honestly doesn¡¯t know about them. Well, perhaps the news has not yet been spread to the east.

    [They are the Princesses of Belfast and Regulus ~degozaru. Both of them are Touya-dono¡¯s fiancees same as me ~degozaru]

    [Yees!? T-three fiancees!?]

    [Six, to be urate ~degozaru]

    [Siiii.....!?]

    Princess Hilda was lost for words. Muu. Did that catch her interest? As expected, even though polygamy is epted in this world, wealthy merchants or nobles usually have only two or three people and it seems there are some kings with an outrageous number of wives. But apparently, the usual royalty have about as many as five wives.

    Even if we exclude the merchants and nobles with wives, there apparently is a considerable number of lovers or concubines in cases when there is no formal [Wife] present.

    Although after getting married to a formal wife, the number of partners generally increases little by little. And someone like me who already has a lot of marriage partners seems to be rare apparently.

    [I......What should I.......unexpected.....No, not yet.......]

    For some reason, Princess Hilda grumbles and mutters in front of me while I shake my hand in front of her. No good. She doesn¡¯t see it.

    [And so, Onee-chan makes her appearance ~nanoyo!]

    [Uwaa, You startled me!!]

    A voice suddenly called out from behind me, and I swiftly drew back.

    Karen-Onee-san is raising her right hand and strikes a daunting pose while breathing with excitement.

    Is this person (though I say ¡°person¡±, she is a god) capable of teleportation? She simply appears in unexpected ces and moments just because she is a god.

    [You there! Frankly, the partner of your unrequited love is definitely Touya-kun ~nanone!!]

    [Fuoaaa!? N-Nh-Nhat s-say you, what are you shying!? Such, such a guess! It is a guess!]

    Nee-san pointed her finger at Princess Hilda straightforwardly, and the princess¡¯s face exploded in deep red color as if it caught fire. Eh? What¡¯s with that reaction? You mean...... is it like that?

    No, but....... We only meet twice..... Don¡¯t tell me?

    I pulled Nee-san who was full of herself and still pointing her finger at Princess Hilda and whispered to her.

    [Wa-wait a minute. Don¡¯t tell me, are you using some sort of weird power? Like a fall-in-love power or something else from your charm power system?]

    [How rude. I don¡¯t use anything like that ~noyo. There have already been feelings of love for Touya-kun inside that kid from the start ~noyo. Furthermore, that was her first love and it¡¯s beautifully dazzling]

    So you can know even that!? Or is it me who¡¯s slow? A first love. Even so, what can I do, about that?

    While I was hesitant on what I should say to the fidgeting Princess Hilda, Yae stepped forward before her. Wait, will you please spare me from something like a fight scene !?

    [Does Hilda-dono love Touya-dono ~degozaru?]

    [Hiee!? No, errrrr! You see that is......I never have thought that he had a fiancee like Yae-san.......How do I say it?.......that.......I am sorry......I am annoyance, right.......]

    [Not at all. I can understand your feelings very well because I was also in the same situation as Hilda-dono ~degozaru]

    Princess Hilda who was looking down in shame raised her head to Yae¡¯s words.

    [When Touya-dono was first engaged to Yumina-dono, I was only apanion. I closed my feelings deep inside my heart without being able to express them. However, Touya-dono and Yumina-dono epted someone such as me ~degozaru]

    [So is that what happened......]

    [Therefore, it is alright for Hilda-dono to also be Touya-dono¡¯s fiancee like me ~degozaru]

    [[Come again!?]]

    My and Princess Hilda voices ovepped. Wait a minute!? How it came down to this!? Even though I have taken Suu as one just the other day, isn¡¯t it too quick for a seventh person!?

    [By the way, Touya-dono¡¯s fiancee¡¯s limit is three more ~degozaru. It has been decided that Touya-dono will have nine brides]

    [Nine!?]

    Princess Hilda raised her voice due to surprise. You are bringing that story out!? I didn¡¯t even ept it!

    [You are popr as ever ~nanoyo. Onee-chan is very proud ~noyo]

    [Ano-naa!]

    I re at my stupid sister who started whistling on the side. She probably thinks it¡¯s too amusing!

    [I-i-in other words, the number of people who can be His Majesty¡¯s brides are only three more, right!? If I am not going to be a lover or a mistress, then I am on! I will be the seventh bride!]

    [Then, I will introduce you to the otherster ~degozaru. I¡¯m delighted for being able to get such a reassuringpanion ~degozaru]

    [Thank you, Yae-san!]

    Princess Hilda strongly holds Yae¡¯s hand. Wait a minute, a lot of things seem strange! Why are the people over here (especially the girls!) not listening to their partner¡¯s opinion!? Do you mean my opinion is disregarded!?

    This is bad. This has the same flow as during that time with Yumina and Rue. If this continues like this......! Hh? Isn¡¯t itte to do anything now?

    Marriage to these people means being tied to someone they like but it also carries the meaning of deepening the connections between houses. Maybe because of that, a lot have this idea wherein it¡¯s fine to raise love after the marriage. This tendency is especially deep in the upper-ss society.

    Then perhaps this motive is already genuine if it¡¯s with a royal family. Of course, they won¡¯t want to marry a partner that they don¡¯t like though.

    The talk develops quickly in front of my eyes. And before I even thought about how I am to stop it, someone stepped up.

    [I have heard the story! This marriage, I won¡¯t allow it so easily!]

    [Ojii-sama!?]

    [Another troublesome thing appeared but......]

    Sen¡¯ou-heika appeared from somewhere with a [Wait here!] pose while holding his hand up. Are you a Kabuki actor?

    (TL: Imagine Jiraiya appearing on Naruto)

    Does this flow have a [If you want my granddaughter, you need to defeat me first!]-like drift!? I don¡¯t have that intention at all though.......

    [I will have you show the resolution since the princess of Knight¡¯s Kingdom decided to marry! Fight me!]

    Bingo~ Are you serious.......? It can¡¯t be helped. Then, shall I lose properly? I currently don¡¯t have any intention to take the princess as my bride. Though I think she is cute, I don¡¯t know her yet. But despite that, Sen¡¯ou-heika is a gold-ranked adventurer even if he is old already. Will he may be a difficult opponent~?

    [ept this ordeal and show me that you can magnificently beat me! It is a fight, Hi(?)l(?)da(?)!]

    [Yes! Ojii-sama!]

    ..................Huh?

 Chapter 168: The Brideâ€™s Conference and The String Swimsuit

    Arc 21: Women¡¯s battle

    Chapter 168: The Bride¡¯s Conference and The String Swimsuit

    [Then, anyone against the engagement of Touya-san and the Princess Hildegard, the first Princess of the Restia Knight Kingdom, raise their hands]

    No one raised their hands towards Yumina¡¯s dignified voice.

    [Then, we unanimously ept Princess Hildegarde as our kindred soul. Both in supporting our husband, bing good wives and good mothers]

    (TL: Touya cult :p)

    [Thank you very much! I will do my best!]

    Princess Hilda lowers her head while shedding tears as the other six fiancees raise an apuse. What is this?

    There are eight people in this room namely: me, my fiancees and also Princess Hildegard. This is the so-called [Brides Conference], which seems to approve the marriage of Princess Hilda. However, why am I, the rted party, sitting in the furthest seat?

    [Look here. Are you not going to consider anything that I say no matter how much I say it?]

    Yumina sends a short reproachful gaze.

    [Does Touya-san dislike Princess Hilda?]

    [There is no reason for that]

    [Then, are you dissatisfied with her appearance?]

    [Not a chance. I think she is pretty]

    [Her personality?]

    [She¡¯s diligent and gives her best effort for the nation. She¡¯s a wonderful person]

    [Then, is there problem with her birth or homnd?]

    [That is not a problem. She¡¯s a princess like Yumina and Rue]

    [Then, it seems you don¡¯t have any objections, do you?]

    [Uguu]

    Yumina rounds up the questioning while showing a grinning smile. When I look around, Princess Hilda was looking down with a deep red face. There¡¯s definitely no reason to refuse....... But, how do I say it? What is this [If I withdraw here I will never be able to raise my head!] feeling!?

    I don¡¯t feel like I could win against the seven of them, much less against one of them even at best of times!

    Speaking of polygamy, does a husband even have a chance of winning if his wives firmly huddle together!?

    [......Is everyone really fine with this?]

    [I would have raised my hand a while ago If I didn¡¯t]

    [... we believe that she is the same as other fiancees in that she came to love Touya-san and that she is an appropriaterade as well as family]

    Elsie and Lindsey spoke. Did you understand that much even though you just met? ..... Was it Yumina¡¯s magic eye? I see.

    Whenever Yumina invokes her magic eye, it looks like she can see a color of person¡¯s essence like some sort of aura. A person with a beautiful heart will have it glittering, and someone with a guilty and malicious heart will have its color be muddy.

    It seems she can¡¯t see through the essence of what¡¯s below subconscious, but I don¡¯t understand the details. I was told Yumina also made judgments based on its color and her intuition.

    In other words, it¡¯s [someway or another]. However, she is able to distinguish [a person who is good though he acts tough] or [a person who is bad though acts as good guy] as an effect of being able to see the essence. Because that Yumina gives her approval, therefore it may be like that, but...

    [I think this is a good opportunity. Even if I and Yumina are princesses, we are from the countries in the west. But Hilda is from the east and, after what happened in Yuuron, she is the princess of thergest country. There is nothing scarier than connecting both the West and the East]

    Rue has spoken of those things. It somehow feels dangerous.......

    If I have strong connections with Restia, then that versatility will definitely be effective in the east someway, but.......

    [But you see......]

    [You need to be more clear. Touya should have more confidence. You are [Popr] like sister-inw have said!]

    [Popr you say.......]

    [Aren¡¯t you popr? Doesn¡¯t everyone here love Touya ~ja?]

    My face turns red immediately due to what Suu have said. Dangerous! Am I d or embarrassed!?

    Muuuuuuuu....... I don¡¯t want that kind of words to decide it after I dragged it that long but.......

    While I was ncing towards the princess, her anxious gaze collided with mine. I wish you don¡¯t make such a face as if you want to cry.

    [...... I understand. If everyone is fine with this...]

    Waa! Everyone gather around Princess Hilda and give their blessings. Hearing that girlish high pitchedughter and giggling, I once again have confirmed that I can¡¯t win against them at all. I feel a slight uneasiness towards the future.

    [Then, Princess Hilda. The battle with Sen¡¯ou-heika however.......]

    [Please call me Hilda. From now on, I am your fiancee and your first knight]

    Princess Hilda.... err, Hilda turns her eyes to me while smiling. Let¡¯s keep it a secret that I felt a little shock at her proudful expression.

    [I got it. Hilda. Then, regarding the fight with Sen¡¯ou-heika, is there a chance of winning?]

    [Honestly, I think it¡¯s difficult. The probability of fighting ojii-sama and winning is about 10%, I believe......]

    That¡¯s low. As I have thought. Is that old man considerably strong? However, even though it is only 10%, it isn¡¯t like she can¡¯t win at all.

    [Well... In addition to that, it wasn¡¯t a victory due to my skills. I can say he had bad luck while I had an excellent luck at the same time by chance.......]

    [In other words, you are saying it was just coincidence ~jana]

    [Yes.......]

    Don¡¯t say it so frankly, Suu. Look. Doesn¡¯t she look depressed?

    I think the opponent may be caught off guard if there¡¯s only this difference on the contrary. She may be victorious if she takes advantage of the old man possibly taking her lightly and getting caught.

    The weapon of choice for the match is a sword if I¡¯m not mistaken. It¡¯s a fight of only using physical abilities without magic.

    [Touya-dono, is there anything that can be done ~degozaru?]

    [Hmmm. How about doing something like putting the blinding powder at the edge of the sword or nting explosive on the grip of his sword? Or apply plenty of support magic on Hilda¡¯s weapon and armor with [Enchant]?]

    [T-that kind of winning is a little...... it is against the chivalry spirit]

    I guess so. Well, there are a lot of methods though. The important thing is that it¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t use magic directly. Kukuuku.

    [You are making an evil face again ~degozaru......]

    [You probably havee up with some underhanded way. I don¡¯t feel relieved in a sense]

    [It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s something promising.........]

    Don¡¯t say selfish things. I¡¯m not thinking of unfair things.

    This time.

    ======================Scene Change=====================

    At the same time the match starts, Sen¡¯ou attacks start cornering Hilda. Though she was forced into a defensive fight, she still somehow managed to avoid the iing wooden sword, parrying, blocking and enduring it.

    [What¡¯s wrong!? Are your feeling for His Majesty the Sovereign King only that much!?]

    [...... I believe in Touya-sama. If I move just as how Touya-sama have said, I will certainly be able to grasp victory!]

    [As he have said? Then show me!]

    His attacking hand quickens even more. He strikes his granddaughter with a storm of a barrage. Hilda¡¯s defenses are gradually copsing. Even if she stops the attack with her wooden shield, the impact hits her arm. It¡¯s natural her movements will be dull if those shocks umte.

    In the underground training ground, the audiences are only my fiancees and me. I had the escorts wait outside.

    Hilda exerts her defenses as much as she can. I have told her to never miss the opponent¡¯s opening and aim for a one-shot reversal. After catching the opponent unguarded, she will finish it with one attack.

    Hilda pushes his wooden sword aside with her shield and takes distance. She probably used a considerable amount of stamina. Her breath has already be rough.

    The old man who is her opponent appears as if he has more room to spare while showing a slight smile.

    [Muu...... Strong ~degozaru. While being a sword of the knight, I also feel its violence of wildbat. If we assume that Hilda-dono is weak, then it is strong. It is the sword which pushes through brutally rather than with technique ~degozaru]

    [But isn¡¯t she withstanding it somehow? I think it is making a pretty good match]

    [That¡¯s because she ispletely devoting herself to defense. However, she can¡¯t win in her current state. Her defense will eventually crumble and she will be defeated]

    Yae, Elsie, and Rue, the three fighter¡¯s faction of our house, analyze the match. However, Rue has also be strong-willed....... It is hard to believe that she¡¯s the one trembling during the coup d¡¯etat. I guess she must have been shocked at what happened during that time.

    Herbat ability doesn¡¯t reach to Yae or Elsie by a small margin, but she is still quite skillful right now. Because she is mixing my and Yae¡¯s fighting styles, she ends up pretty much being self-taught.

    [It¡¯s any time now, isn¡¯t it? I somewhat hope she doesn¡¯t miss the opponent¡¯s opening though]

    [But will Sen¡¯ou-Heika make an opening? Whatever the lower status she might have, his granddaughter is still his opponent......]

    [It¡¯s not that he will create it. It will be created... by me]

    Eh? After leaving behind Yumina who made a puzzled face, I then concentrate my magic power. Fortunately, because there is a handy movie lying on the, and it won¡¯t be that difficult.

    Sen¡¯Ou starts running while facing Hilda to make a finishing blow. Now!

    I float an illusion of the movie about two meters behind Hilda with [Mirage].

    [tsu!?]

    Sen¡¯ou-Heika opened his eye widely, and his movements stopped instantly. Though she didn¡¯t understand what had happened, Hilda who had been waiting for this chance all this time shed her wooden sword with all her might against Sen¡¯ou-Heika¡¯s body.

    [Gufuuu!?]

    If that was a real sword, his upper and lower body would be two. Sen¡¯ou-heika copsed on the ground just like that. Good!

    [...... Touya-san]

    [What?]

    [Who was the woman wearing a string-like swimsuit whom I have seen for just a moment behind Hilda-san?]

    A gravure Onee-san dressed in a micro bikini while making ascivious pose was on the screen of my smartphone. I don¡¯t know who she is even if you ask, but there is no doubt that it¡¯s a quite dangerous swimsuit. She has a tanned skin, captivating eyes, a stylish body with a greatly appealing part of hers.

    [I won! I won ~yo! Touya-sama! I- did it!]

    I wave my hand in return to Hilda who looks overjoyed. The others also apud while smiling, but they are also muttering something in a low voice.

    [Ah, to be able to create an opening so easily......]

    [A man is.......]

    [...ary that. Onee-chan]

    [Didn¡¯t she have an extremelyrge chest.....]

    [Do you prefer that kind of swimsuit Touya-san?]

    [Huh? Where are you going, Touya?]

    With the exception of Suu, everyone¡¯s eyes are not smiling. Do you think I can stay here anymore!? It¡¯s the Thirty-Six Stratagems!

    (TL: ttps://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Thirty-Six_Stratagems)!

    I jump down from audience seats to the training ground and start approaching Hilda to say ¡°Well done!¡±. Cold gazes pierce my back, but I mustn¡¯t turn around.

    [Touya-sama! I won! With this, I also can marry Touya-sama for life!]

    Why has grandpa made that opening? Hilda doesn¡¯t seem to care about that and is rejoicing, as Sen¡¯ou-heika is crouching on the ground while groaning in a low voice next to her.

    [You have done well defeating me....... However, for me to stand against the two of you the second and third time, it will be quite an ordeal.......]

    [What kind of Maou are you?]

    I cast recovery magic on Sen¡¯ou-Heika. Really, was this person the King of the Knights Kingdom? Ah, wasn¡¯t it said that he was adopted as a son-inw? He doesn¡¯t look like a knight at all.

    Did he recover already? Sen¡¯ou-heika stood up and looked at Hilda.

    [I fully realized how immature I am. A defeat is a defeat. I have fully grasped your resolution. I permit you to get married. I also don¡¯t have anyints about the brat. From now on, you are not from Restia, so be a knight of Brunhild]

    [Ojii-sama........]

    [Touya-dono. My granddaughter can only swing a sword, but please take care of her forever]

    [......I understand. Please be at ease]

    Sen¡¯ou-heika said so and bowed.

    [......And then. Where and who was the young girl in a swimsuit from awhile ago!? Once more! Let me burn her figure in my memory even if it¡¯s only once more ~ja!]

    [Swimsuit?]

    [Ah~...... Sen¡¯ou-heika. Since I can¡¯t do it here, is it alright to do it in another room?]

    [Oh, that¡¯s right ~ja! Hilda, go with the other people. It¡¯s is better for you to hear different kinds of things from them. Then, Touya-dono, shall we go!?]

    While yanking me, Sen¡¯ou-Heika forcefully pulls me away. Isn¡¯t he going toin about the gap that has been created because of the illusion? By any chance, didn¡¯t this person intend to lose from the beginning? I was thinking that for some time.

    Afterward, I have been made to make a number of simr drawings from the pictures of gravure idols with [Drawing] due to Sen¡¯ou-heika¡¯s persuasion. Where does his ero powere from.......?

    When I returned to my room exhausted, everyone was waiting except for Suu and Hilda. I was interrogated in different ways. To sum it up, I was asked about my preference in women. Those were questions like ¡°is it better to have bigger breast?¡±, ¡°do I prefer a slender style?¡±, or ¡°do I like erotic appearances like that which was shown?¡±

    At the end, I had to prostrate on the ground and ask for forgiveness since they proposed that ¡®everyone should wear a micro bikini!¡±. As expected. I cannot let them do that, the stimtion will be too strong.

    ...........Was it regrettable?

 Chapter 169: The Sacred Sword, and the New Knight King

    Arc 21: Women¡¯s battle

    Chapter 169: The Sacred Sword, and the New Knight King

    Several dayster, I took everyone from Restia, opened [Gate], and transferred to the Knight Kingdom.

    After being guided to the royal pce, I have met with His Majesty the King, the Knight King Reid Yunas Restia in a reception room with the arrangements of Sen¡¯ou-heika and Hilda. Though I was given Sen¡¯ou Heika¡¯s guarantees, I must more or less convey the story myself.

    I thought it was too quick butter reconsidered that it might be toote to seek amon sense now. He may be a person simr to Sen¡¯ou-Heika and me. ....... Will I be an Ero-jijjji like that as well, I wonder........?

    [Fu~...... Though I say it thiste, I have once again verified that Father¡¯s pace is crazy. I guess, there is nothing to oppose about regarding Hilda¡¯s marriage. I think that his Majesty the Sovereign King is a remarkable person for being able to manage that stubborn tomboy such as Hilda. It can be considered as godsend]

    [I also believe so. It is great, Hilda. You will find happiness]

    [Congrattions, Hilda. His Majesty the Sovereign King, please take care of my little sister]

    Oou........ The King, the Queen and also the Prince are so upright. I was ready to ept that all of them would be weirdos because they have that kind of old man, but they were an exceedingly ordinary family.

    No, maybe it is exactly because they have such an old man, they were brought up decently.....? He is a good example of what not to do.

    All three of them seem gentle, and I can tell they are nice people. Is his Majesty the King around 50 years old? He has a short dark brown hair and mustache with some gray hair mixing with it, but that mixture adds a silver-gray feeling to it. He was probably popr when he was young.

    Is Queen Esther in her mid 40¡¯s? She somehow has a heartwarming presence simr to our Cecil-san. Is it that she a daughter of a prestigious family who remained unchanged despite the age? She feels like a gentle mother.

    Hilda¡¯s older brother, Prince Reinhardt, is indeed the prince in his the right ce if I am to say that, isn¡¯t he? He is around 25 years old and has the same blonde hair as Hilda. I guess they got it from their mother. Damn it. He is also handsome man...... Apparently, he already has a fiancee. He¡¯s kind to people, strong with sword, and very sharp. Isn¡¯t he way perfect as the next king?

    [Father, Mother, Brother....... I, definitely will be happy!]

    Hilda sheds big tears and jumps into her mother¡¯s chest. It¡¯s a nice scene, but as a rted party, I don¡¯t quite calm down. I keep getting delusions like I am tearing up a very close family.

    [And, ~jano. Actually, there is a reason why I want to quickly advance the matters. I am thinking of abdicating the throne and I want to hand it over to Reinhardt soon ~ja. However, a slight problem happened to the treasured sword used in the ceremony]

    [Treasured sword.......you say?]

    [It¡¯s a sacred sword handed down in the royal family from the old days. The Sacred Sword Restia. It bestowed the name to the country, and can be called the symbol of our country]

    I was lending my ear to Hilda¡¯s exnation while a knight came inside the room and respectively handed a long sealed box to the king and left.

    As The Knight King recited short spell, the unfastening sound reverberated with a click and the seal on the cover was removed. I heard the sound of the air escaping. Was it a perfectly airtight sealed box? Inside the opened box there was a long sword.

    It¡¯s a slightly wide broadsword beautifully colored with gold and silver decorations. A magnificently decorated sheath is stored next to it. It¡¯s indeed what can be called a [King Sword], isn¡¯t it?

    [However, this is.......]

    The reason why I frowned was that such a wonderful sword had been snapped and broken in the middle. This spoiled everything.

    [This is the Sacred Sword Restia. Unless it is a great matter like the country being at war or an inheritance ceremony happening, I do not unlock the seal. Thest usage was three years ago during Hilda¡¯s Knight Conferring Ceremony]

    [When I have decided to hand over the throne to Reinhardt, I removed the seal after a long time for the sake of the preparations for the ceremony and have a look at it, but it was in this state. I don¡¯t know why did it break. And though I don¡¯t know why it has happened, I can¡¯t perform the ceremony with this. But when I was thinking that it¡¯s regrettable and that I would have no choice but to make an imitation for the Restia as the worst case scenario, I have then heard about His Majesty the Sovereign King from Hilda]

    The Knight King takes the sword on his waist and holds it in his hand. Ah, it is the sword I gave to Hilda.

    [If it¡¯s the person who made such a marvelous sword, won¡¯t he also be able to repair Restia? That was the reason why I traveled to Brunhild while thinking so ~jayo. Furthermore, I had my own interest in you as well ~no. How much is the caliber of the person whom Hilda was dreaming about? I have thought ¡°let¡¯s see him¡±]

    [O~, Ojii-sama !?]

    [These past months, whenever she started to talk, it was only about His Majesty The Sovereign King of Brunhild. She was sighing and kept on looking at the sword she had received. She has also been thoroughly asking the traveling merchants about Brunhild while being unable to put her mind to rest. Even I would notice it if I saw her like that]

    [B-b-brother as well!?]

    Giving a sidelong nce to Hilda who is being confused and panicked, I observe the Sacred Sword in front of my eyes. Umm....... It was quite old but........ ancient characters are engraved in the middle of the de. A crystal-looking jewel is inserted into the grip.

    [Can I hold it?]

    [I don¡¯t mind]

    I take the grip of the broken portion and take a good look at it I can feel the remains of a subtle magic power.

    [Has this sword given any special bestowal effects?]

    [As expected ~jana. Did you see through it just by looking at it? It certainly bestows a recovery effect to the person wielding it. When you hold this sword, minor wounds immediately heals, and even a serious injury will also recover little by little ~ja]

    I see. So was this sword given a ¡°healing¡± effect? However, even that was lost too. Or rather, it has be unable to be triggered.

    [The country¡¯s best cksmith has given up too. First, I was told that this sword¡¯s material itself is something that he has not been seen before. The effect of recovery has also disappeared, and I have been thinking what it cannot be helped already, but.....]

    [What do those engraved ancient characters say?]

    [Who knows. Nothing about it was handed down by the royal family. It seems to be written in Ancient Paruteno Language though]

    Really? Then, should I try confirming it a little?

    [Reading/Ancient Paruteno Language]

    A Non-Attribute Magic [Reading]. If I can distinguish what kind ofnguage it is, thenguage will be tranted automatically...a convenient magic.....

    [that bas.....]

    I drop my shoulder in disappointment. I lost all my power. These letters are a so-called signature. Like a manufacturer carving the verification that it is his/hers work. I read the letters with [Reading] and it was carved there.

    ¡ºMade by Regina Babylon¡»

    Somehow, no more...... That Professor, had she also been making such things? Was this also fate or something? It¡¯s not like I can say anything after this time.

    [What¡¯s wrong, Touya-sama?]

    [Nope...... This sword is, somehow...... It seems to be the work of the same person who made the Frame Gear......]

    [What.....!?]

    Sen¡¯ou-heika opens his eyes wide. Even I didn¡¯t expect toy my eyes on this sword at this kind of ce. Is this truly a [Sacred Sword]? Is it not a [Sex Sword] or something?

    (TLC: a pun on word sacred [Â} ¨C sei] sword, to sex [ÐÔ ¨C sei] sword)

    [I wonder if its magic power had probably been drained out since 5000 or more years passed. You had it sealed all this time, right? Supposedly, It might have turned out damaged bit by bit since it wasn¡¯t been able to absorb magic power in the air......]

    Since it was cut from the magic power which preserved its condition, might it get cracked in one go from a small cut or something? It probably couldn¡¯t absorb a lot magic power from the air in the little time provided by the ceremonies of the country. No wonder this fellow snapped.

    It is the same as an animal that cannot get food gradually loses its weight and dies in the end.

    [5000 years? H-however, this sword is what the founder of our royal family have used. I didn¡¯t think that much time has passed though.......]

    [How many years ago has it been since Restia was founded?]

    [Approximately 300 years ago. It is 291 years if I am to be exact. It has been conveyed that the founder held the Sacred Sword, used its power to end disputes in the area, and founded the Knights Kingdom]

    ..........I have got it. A certain theory floated in my mind after listening to the prince¡¯s exnation. No, it¡¯s a conviction rather than a theory. Why? It¡¯s because I have met simr situations lots of times!

    This is definitely something that fell over from [Warehouse]. And so a knight, who is the founder of this nation, picked it up. Then, after he made a country with its power....... It¡¯s kinda amazing when I think about it.....

    I have been given a lot of trouble because of the clumsiness of the manager of [Warehouse], but this is one of the good examples, I guess. In that end, no matter how excellent an item is, everything depends on how it is being used, right?

    [Well, I can repair it since I can understand this much. There¡¯s no problem. I will grant it the same magic effect as before]

    I cast [Modeling] on the sacred sword and unify the de. The previous magic has disappeared during this phase, but there¡¯s no problem since I will grant it a new recovery effect. Let¡¯s also make the magic power stockpile a little bit more. I think it will be okay if they no longer leave it inside the sealed box.

    [Oh......!]

    [And, it¡¯s done. It¡¯s now back to how it was with this]

    [I¡¯m thankful. The ceremony can now proceed smoothly thanks to this as well. You have our gratitude!]

    His Majesty takes the sacred sword with his right hand, and lightly cut his left arm. There was a red stream flowing with the cut, but the wound was immediately closed. It recovered.

    [It definitely is the same as before. Moreover, I felt that the wound cured faster than before]

    Huh? Did I by chance bestow a recovery magic of one level higher? If that is so, then the magic power will exhaust faster but....... Well, I think it¡¯s better that the amount of recovery increased though.

    The sword usually absorbs the magic power from the air and umtes it in itself to some extent. The sword will then use that magic power to recover its owner and for a self-state preservation. But naturally, the magic power will then be decreased.

    Then, the sword will recover the lost magic power by absorbing it from the air. It won¡¯t be absorbed from the air in one tick, but will instead be umted slowly. If the umted amount is exhausted, the recovery effect will end up getting lost.

    Despite that it was possible to recover 10 times with [Cure Heal], I thought it might have made to only using [Mega Heal] no more than 5 times. Though I believe that after increasing the umtion amount just in case, it can hold more magic power than before.

    Well, the former Sacred Sword also wasn¡¯t almighty so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Something like an infinite recovery is impossible.

    I felt like I could make something like that, but I guess that impossible. At worst, I may be in an undead-like condition simr to that [Jewel of Immortality] from before. Your life as a human being is over when you have an item that takes custody of your life.

    [It may be a little different than before but........]

    [No, it¡¯s plenty. You have my thanks!]

    The King puts the sacred sword in the sheath, and he didn¡¯t return it to the box this time. He didn¡¯t really have to go that far. I have exined that it won¡¯t break if he exposes it to the air for a whole day once a year. Then he told that they will unfasten the seal on the day of country¡¯s foundation each year.

    After that, I celebrated the enthronement of the new King and I gave him a crystal sword. I have already given them to Sen¡¯ou Heika, His Majesty the King, and Hilda, but I didn¡¯t think there was a prince at that time.

    I have made the design the same as the Sacred Sword. It¡¯s light, sharp, sturdy, and will never break. A perfect sword for battle. It is too sharp that it will be inconvenient to hold matches unless it is against the same crystal sword though. The opponent¡¯s sword will definitely break if they exchange blows.

    [Well, it¡¯s wonderful. In fact, he was feeling envious since everyone had a crystal sword. However, this one is higher than theirs. It¡¯s the best congrattory item]

    I¡¯m d he was pleased. This much is good since this person will also be my brother-inw.

    A few dayster, a new King is born in the Knights Kingdom of Restia. During that ceremony, the engagement of the first princess, Princess Hildegarde, and the Sovereign King of Brunhild was also announced. Hilda then became my fiancee both in name and in reality.

 Chapter 170: The Guild Branch, and A Tanned Girl

    Arc 21: Women¡¯s battle

    Chapter 170: The Guild Branch, and A Tanned Girl

    [It¡¯s gradually getting colder]

    Brunhild is slowly entering winter. Though it¡¯s not as much as Elfrau Kingdom that I have previously visited, it seems it is getting cold here to some degree. It appears that the snow will fall as well.

    ¡¸Are the measures against cold alright?¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose it will be alright since all the houses in this country have a firece. We also have enough firewood. We must only be careful that no fire happens¡¹

    Definitely. A fire brigade has made just in case a fire urs. It also seems possible to extinguish a fire with an object that resembles a pump. As expected of Kousaka-san, he is not careless. The water flowing through the town canal will be useful during firefighting. For now, shall I have them do patrolling after making them wear something like ppers?

    (TL: joke, old Japanese firefighter used to wear ppers)

    When I went to the training grounds in the courtyard after having finished the paperwork, Hilda and Reba-san were exchanging blows there.

    Hilda started to live in this castle after she had officially be my fiancee. It may bete at this point, but I thought that we would be separated until we get married though. She is a princess of another country after all even if she is called my fiancee.

    Both Rue and Hilda give out a feeling of having already settled down whenpared to the situation with Yumina who settled down little by little. Suu is the only one who doesn¡¯t live together with me as one would expect, but shees over to stay twice a week.

    She is naturally not sleeping in my room but in Yumina¡¯s room. Though it seems she is sleeping with Rely as well. I don¡¯t mind she¡¯sing to stay overnight, but I wish she stopsing to my room in the mornings of the next day just to wake me up. Waking up twice a week with a full body press is severe.

    As I was recalling that pain and sighing, Hilda came running to me after finishing her training with Reba-san.

    ¡¸Touya-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Good work, Hilda¡¹

    Hilda

    I cast [Refresh] and relieves Hilda¡¯s fatigue Shees here to train whenever she has time. As expected from the Princess of the Knight¡¯s Kingdom.

    Hilda wasn¡¯t wearing the armor of Restia she had when we had met. She was wearing a light armor of Brunhild instead. Although she is a knight, she isn¡¯t the one of our household¡¯s knights. The person herself has said that she is not a knight of the country but my own personal knight. Well, it seems people like knightmander Rain-san feel awkward when there is a person excessively close to me.

    ¡¸Are you going somewhere?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to the adventurers¡¯ guild for a little while. I had heard the Brunhild branch has beenpleted so I am going to check it¡¹

    ¡¸Anooo, May I also follow you......?¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. Let¡¯s go together¡¹

    It won¡¯t be interesting even if youe, but it is not a bad thing to see the town. I hope she gets ustomed to this country as soon as possible.

    I leave the castle with Hilda. While heading straight from the castle, the children can be seen running around without caring about the cold.

    ¡¸He~ika, good day~!¡¹

    ¡¸Good day, He~ika!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, good day. Don¡¯t not go so far¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Y~es!¡¹¡¹

    The children, who gave a cheerful greeting, ran towards the ins. I was thinking about it for some time, but should I make a school in the end? It¡¯s better if they are able to read and write, and they may learn various things that can help. Well, there is no teacher to teach though.

    Ourck of talented people is the same as ever.

    ¡¸The children seem to be happy. I am d¡¹

    ¡¸Well, we managed to do it somehow without having to borrow the children to work¡¹

    Brunhild can be called a rtively wealthy country. There is no hunger, and there is work within its capacity too. However, there is no particr industry. Perhaps, only bicycles? Though I¡¯m testing out different fields such as Agriculture, Industry, and Commerce, although I¡¯m fumbling.

    For the agricultural sector, I have requested Flora for the new improvements of species so it¡¯s probably better to start from there. But since our house doesn¡¯t have that vastnds, it might be difficult with only this much.

    We have arrived at our destination, the guild branch, while I was thinking about those things. The Brunhild branch of the adventurer¡¯s guild has already begun its operations and a moderate bustle can already be seen.

    I put on a hood just in case and went inside. I could hear the crowd making noisy chatter. As usual, there is a crowd in front of the request board. I miss this atmosphere.

    Is this the first time Hilda has entered a guild? She¡¯s ncing and restlessly looking around.

    ¡¸Wee. Is this your first time?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, nope. I only came for a little visit. Is the branch chief inside?¡¹

    I vaguely answer the Nekomimi Onee-san at the reception desk and secretly show her my guild card. There are only two gold-ranked cards of the guild on this continent.

    (TL: this continent?? Does this imply the world is even bigger)

    ¡¸Goo......£¡ Wawawa......£¡ Waiii¡¢Please wait a minute!¡¹

    The Nekomimi Onee-san panicked and ascended the inner stairs while her other colleagues were looking with nk faces. For a moment, I attracted the attention of some people inside the guild, but they have immediately looked at the board again. A few were looking at Hilda, though I think that¡¯s natural. She someone who stands out after all.

    After a while, the Nekomimi-sane downstairs and speaks to me in a whisper.

    ¡¸I will g-guide you to the room of the branch chief. You Majesty the s-sovereign k-king!¡¹

    After being lead by the Nekomimi-san, I ascended the stairs inside the guild and passed through to the back room. An acquaintance was waiting there.

    ¡¸Huh? Reshia-san is the branch chief?¡¹

    Reshia-san, the elf guild master was there smiling while standing still. If I am not mistaken, she should be one of the guild masters in the westernnds. Was she demoted?

    ¡¸It is different. Each guild master can choose which branch bes his or her base, but I still haven¡¯t decided yet. From there, after I asked to establish one here, I happily took that advantage to get into it¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it is like that......¡¹

    I take off my hood and sit down on the offered chair. The interior of the room was finished unexpectedly beautifully and different documents and books were lined up on shelves. There was plenty of equipment with magical power ced here and there. Is this what one should expect from the ce of the guild master?

    ¡¸With regards to his Majesty the Sovereign King, I was told that you had been engaged with Princess Restia there. Congrattions¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhh....... Thank you very much¡¹

    ¡¸Ah~ thank you very much~!¡¹

    Hilda, your voice was loud. She was twisting her body in embarrassment without noticing the intention of my gaze.

    ¡¸However, I was disturbed by the Yuuron¡¯s incident. The guild in that country had been almost destroyed, and the people who somehow managed to survive were severely injured. Nevertheless, rebuilding is being pushed forward because the people calling themselves the adventurers are necessary. Though it will take a considerable time¡¹

    It was such a severe blow after all. Though the information about Fureizu had been spread to the other guild masters, it wasn¡¯t transmitted to the terminal staffs. Should it have reached them, they might have managed to somehow escape.

    ¡¸Is there any information about the appearance of Fureizu since then?¡¹

    ¡¸There have been no reports from any branch up until this moment. Does his majesty believe there is possibility that such a thing may happen again?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I can say that ¡°It¡¯s finished with this¡±. Will it be tomorrow? Will it be after one year? Will it be after ten years? I don¡¯t know¡¹

    Reshia-san drops her eyes and put her hand on her chin as if pondering on something.

    ¡¸Well, we can only spread a minor warning right now. However, I would really appreciate it if the same thing won¡¯t happen in Yuuron again after the rebuilding is finished though¡¹

    Reshia-sanughed as if it was a joke. But in fact, there is such possibility and I am keeping an eye on it. It¡¯s certain that a rip in the sky there was formed. There is also no guarantee that it will not open some timeter.

    These guys aim at the living intelligent beings like humans, demihumans, demonkins and so on and so forth. Therefore, there isn¡¯t that much damage to the towns themselves, but I don¡¯t think anyone will want to live there when they know that there has been a genocide there.

    The people of Yuuron be refugees and escape to neighboring countries. Some of them be thieves and bandits, and there are people who be adventures that earn money by defeating these guys. Everyone¡¯s lives were changed with that incident.

    ¡¸Even now, there are people in Yuuron that are still saying that the grand invasion was the work of His Majesty. However, no one believes it outside of Yuuron. The refugees who have gone to other countries learn of the truth. The more people from outside speak about it, the more the refugees lose their faith to the lies told to them. It¡¯s evident that their influence will weaken¡¹

    ¡¸Well, let them say whatever they want. I have no interest in Yuuron¡¹

    ¡¸They say things like [Don¡¯t forgive that Brunhild!] to gather the support of the people and might do some harassment, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I will crush their leader at that time. I am not a saint who keeps quiet when he is being beaten up. I will return gratitude with gratitude, and violence with violence¡¹

    I have no choice but to cut the falling sparks. I surely sympathize with Yuuron, but this and that are different cases. Pardon me from getting mixed up with lies coated with a false pretext.

    ¡¸I will also spread such rumors from the guild just in case. [Brunhild Sovereign King is generous, but he will not forgive anyone that will harm his country] I will state¡¹

    ¡¸We will also spread those rumors from the guild just in case. With saying [Though Brunhild Sovereign King is generous, he will not forgive anyone that will harm his country]¡¹

    That will be enough, I suppose. There seems to be too much exaggeration included. Well, it¡¯s not like I can say anything after all this time but....... That won¡¯t do, let¡¯s change the subject.

    ¡¸How is the guild management?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s progressing little by little, I suppose. The employment done through the misceneous category ofmissions is going smoothly and the ones for the subjugations are alsoing by as it is from both directions of Belfast and Regulus. I guess the only problem is that there are no requestsing in for advanced-level people. Though that speaks of how peaceful this ce is, don¡¯t you agree?¡¹

    There are certainly no magic beasts around here, and thieves and bandits are no more here. It may be not satisfactory for those who want to earn money with a ¡®bang¡¯ in one shot.

    And, at that time, I heard voices quarreling from downstairs. Why?

    When I asked Reshia-san, she said that it¡¯s a daily urrence and disputes like this happen several times a day.

    Come to think of it, I was also involved several times in them.

    ¡ºOi, kid. This isn¡¯t a ce you just go into, you know ~ze?¡»

    ¡ºOhd, are you not getting carried away because you¡¯re apanied by woman¡¢Ah?¡»

    ¡ºThis great me will teach you how to be an adventurer. The tuition fee is everything inside your wallet¡»

    ............There weren¡¯t any decent ones, all right.

    Basically, the guild doesn¡¯t interfere in the fights between adventurers. As long as there is no damage to the guild though.

    Well, it has been indicated that if someone wants to rampage, those people do it outside. In fact, having anticipated that, the guild was built on a spacious street in front of it.

    Eventually, the sound of footsteps from people going outside could be heard. Did people from the guild drive them out?

    ¡¸Oya, it seems they are continuing outside¡¹

    Reshia-san mutters that while overlooking the street from her room window.

    Ah, I have also been said ¡¸Let¡¯s go outside!¡¹. I guess by saying that, they nned to shame me in front of the general public rather than causing an annoyance to the guild. Naturally, they ended up shaming themselves on the contrary.

    ¡¸Muu. Aren¡¯t they ashamed of having that many people against one person? Moreover, isn¡¯t his opponent a woman?¡¹

    Was she getting interested? Hilda looks outside the window next to Reshia-san.

    ¡¸However, the ability of the woman seems to be higher than her opponents. Look, she has done them by herself¡¹

    ¡¸Definitely. It seems she is using an ax from the weapons on her waist, but she should have a considerable strength if she can handle that. Her movements are good too. Rather than calling those as trained movements, they seem to be naturally acquired. However, that person has a strange appearance¡¹

    ¡¸If I¡¯m not mistaken, that is the traditional clothes of one of the tribes living in that Great Forest Sea. Namely, the Rauri tribe. I never have thought I will ever see it in a ce like this¡¹

    Eh? I am kinda bothered with what they have said but....... Huh? By Rauri tribe, If I am not mistaken......

    When I tried to peek outside from a different window, I saw four men crawling on the ground and the figure of a brown-skinned girl fighting against a fifth person.

    Wai! That kid!?

    ¡¸Touya-sama?¡¹

    While catching Hilda¡¯ voice from my back, I jump out from the room, pass through the reception desk on the ground floor and go outside. At exactly the same time, the girl¡¯s brilliant kick exploded on the side of the man¡¯s face.

    ¡®Oooo~¡¯. Cheers rose from the surrounding onlookers. The girl nces at the five men, who seem to be exhausted and exhales once.

    Then her eyes looks at me who hase out from the guild. Ah, it¡¯s her after all. This kid is the granddaughter of the matriarch and the one who bit me back then after the ident in the Great Forest Sea......If am not mistaken, wasn¡¯t her name Pam?

    ¡¸......Found you¡¹

    Eh? Huh? Did she talk just now? If I am not mistaken that kid wasn¡¯t supposed to be able to speak themonnguage, was she?

    Daa! Pam suddenly ran and hugged me. Despite falling due to the momentum, she rubbed her cheek against mine while we were down.

    Wa-wait! This girl is wearing something simr to a mantle, but below that is just a chest wrap and a loincloth! This, it is hitting me in different ways! They are big as ever!

    ¡¸W-w-w-w-what are you doing!?¡¹

    I look towards the guild¡¯s entrance while I¡¯m still on the ground, and I see that Hilda has a deep red face while she¡¯s trembling all over. Ah, it has a dangerous atmosphere somehow. Un, I can understand it. I have experienced it several times after all.

    ¡¸Hey, you! Get away from Touya-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you? This one is Pam¡¯s. Pam will birth a child of this guy¡¹

    ¡¸Na-nan-an-a-a-n-a!?¡¹

    Hilda reddens even further and tters.

    It¡¯s developing too fast, I can¡¯t understand anything. I demand an exnation!

 Chapter 171: The Pruning Ceremony, and a proposal

    Arc 21: Women¡¯s battle

    Chapter 171: The Pruning Ceremony, and a proposal

    ¡¸This is something I cannot allow¡¹

    ¡¸Why? If a child born between Pam and Touya is a girl, our tribe will raise her. It is fine if you guys raise him if it is boy¡¹

    (TL: PAMnguage got better)

    Yumina did nothing but sigh indicating ¡°it is out of a question¡±.

    ¡¸It is unfortunate, but you don¡¯t have a qualification to be Touya-san¡¯s bride. You should leave¡¹

    ¡¸Pam doesn¡¯t n to be a bride. Just making a child is fine. If it is Touya¡¯s child, she will surely be the queen which will rule the forest sea¡¹

    Should I say that her intentions are simple? This discussion has been repeating itself since a little while ago. It seems Pam has left the Great Forest Sea in order to look for me. Since she said that she had also learned themonnguage during her trip, her head may be quite good too.

    After the uproar in the guild, [Bride Conference] was suddenly conducted once more. The theme is apparently [Should we ept Pam or not?].

    ¡¸Pam doesn¡¯t understand why you guys are objecting¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s up to you whether you want to have a child or not. However, If it is going to be Touya-san¡¯s child, it is a different story. You choose your tribe¡¯s prosperity rather than Touya-san¡¯s happiness. I do not want for such a person to bear Touya-san¡¯s child¡¹

    Being red at by the younger Yumina, Pam was a bit overpowered. I am also getting scared, to be honest.......

    ¡¸...To say the least, the child doesn¡¯t have to be Touya-san¡¯s, right? It shouldn¡¯t have to if it is about making a child for the purpose of itsbat abilities. You can just make a child with another strong man, can¡¯t you?¡¹

    Lindsey has unleashed angry words as well. It seems she is also in the opposition like Yumina.

    ¡¸Pam cannot do this. Pam has already ced [Bite of Oath] on Touya. Touya belongs to Pam¡¹

    ¡¸What a selfish thing. There is no way Touya-sama will recognize such a thing!¡¹

    Hilda yells while rising from her chair. It seems like what Pam calls [Bite of Oath] is that biting she did that time. In short terms, it is like a mark saying [This man is mine, so do not make a move on him as you like].

    Their culture can be surmised as the one which doesn¡¯t consider something like the circumstances of men, seeing how female-dominance is evident in all aspects. I guess, it is like Amazones.....

    ¡¸To begin with, why do you want Touya-dono¡¯s child ~degozaru? No matter from which point I look at it, it feels like there is some reason ~degozaru¡¹

    When Yae asks Pam, thetter bits her lips, frowns, and mutters in a low voice.

    ¡¸...... We are a battle tribe. But unlike the other tribes, we don¡¯t attack others on our own apart from when it is time to make a child. We are only fighting to the bitter end in order to protect our vige. However, the attacks from other tribes have been growing more and more severe in the recent years. More and more strong blood is needed for us to keep that standpoint in the Grand Forest Sea. As well as to win during [Pruning Ceremony]¡¹

    ¡¸Pruning Ceremony? What¡¯s that ~ja?¡¹

    Suu titles her head to the side and asks further. [Pruning] is that action, I suppose. It is when you make sure to cut off some parts or the branches and leaves from the trees, trim its shape. All in order to make fruits to grow easier.

    ¡¸[Pruning Ceremony] is a fight between the tribes living in the Grand Forest Sea. Once a decade, the people who represent their tribes decide the superiority of the tribes in the battles. The winning tribe will stand above all other tribes as [Tribe of Tree King] and is able to establish onew in the Grand Forest Sea¡¹

    Once a decade~. Oh well, I somehow get it for some reason. In short, the winner can establish a rule that is disadvantageous to the tribes who lost.

    ¡¸Saying it is a w¡±, is anything allowed? How about something like [That tribe must get out from the Great Forest Sea] for example?¡¹

    Elsie asked the same thing I wanted to hear. Can¡¯t something like [Tribe¡±A¡± will be absolutely obedient to Tribe ¡°B¡±] be set if you can introduce whatever rule you want? No, something like [Let¡¯s makes one hundredws]....... It can¡¯t be like that, right?

    It is a stupid question that is often raised in a manga-like situation such as [I will grant you only one wish~]. The response [A wish to increase the number of wish is not allowed] is probably standard as well.

    ¡¸Only if it is recognized by Great Tree Deity. It is often epted as long as tribe¡¯ pride is not sullied¡¹

    ¡¸Great Tree Deity?¡¹

    ¡¸It is the guardian god of the Great Forest Sea. An existence which grants us the blessings of the spirits and bestows divine protection to all tribes¡¹

    Is it something like a Sacred Tree? However, you say ¡°spirits¡±. Is it simr to the spirit of darkness that rampaged in Ramisshu? The spirit of the tree......or is it a spirit of the forest? Is there a spirit of forest in the Great Forest Sea?

    Essentially, it is said that there are a lot of the so-called ¡°spirits¡± that are gentle. In Ramisshu case, the spirit must have rampaged due to the grudge of being trapped for a long time. It probably piled up negative feelings because it had fused with Ramirez who summoned it as well.

    The people of the Great Forest Sea worship the Great Tree Deity and live their lives in ordance with the guidance of the spirits. That way is simr to Ramisshu in a sense.

    ¡¸Our tribe has been losing in [Pruning Ceremony] for more than 70 years already. Even the other tribes begin to take in a new blood. Pam and Touya child will definitely win through [Pruning Ceremony] and restore our tribe¡¯s glory. If things stay as they are, Balum tribe willpletely destroy our Rauri tribe¡¹

    ¡¸Balum tribe...... are they another tribe that lives in the Great Forest Sea?¡¹

    ¡¸It is a tribe proiming that ¡°A woman should follow a man¡±. They kidnap women from the other tribes and have them give birth to children. The tribe then raise a child as warrior in case it is a boy and drive out the mother with her child in case it is a girl¡¹

    It is not that different from Rauri tribe....... Just the roles of the men and women are reversed. Though I think that neither is right.

    It seems there is enmity between that male dominant tribe, Balum tribe, and the female dominant tribe, Rauri tribe. I guess, there is no reason for them to have a peaceful rtionship.

    Apparently, both of these tribes have the power to oppose each other, but Rauri tribe suffered huge damage due to that Spider-type Fureizu that had appeared in the Great Forest Sea. Especially, it was quite a loss since the warriors who should have represented the tribe had died. I say it wouldn¡¯t be a strange situation if Balum tribe would attack them anytime due to that.

    ¡¸We already given up on the uing [Pruning Ceremony]. We only hope that Balum tribe don¡¯t win and be [Tribe of Tree King]. However, the child of Pam and Touya will surely win during the next [Pruning Ceremony], thus making our Rauri tribe [Tribe of Tree King]¡¹

    It is a far-reaching story. Either way, I cannot ept Pam in the current circumstances. I have no reason to have her give birth to my daughter for the sake of having her fight such battle.

    ¡¸When is the next [Pruning Ceremony] ?¡¹

    ¡¸It is in one month. Though we n to participate because the tribe will be shamed if we surrender without fighting, we will most likely lose. Pam can¡¯t participate because Pam is already here. [Pruning Ceremony] is a battle of 5 champions from among each tribe. You may die if you are unlucky¡¹

    It is dangerous. From what I heard, it seems the matches follow some tentative rules. It resembles a five-versus-five tournament very much. I say it sounds like [Great Forest Sea War Games] more and more.

    ¡¸........................¡¹

    ¡¸Yumina-san?¡¹

    Rue calls out to Yumina who seems to be lost in thoughts.

    ¡¸Can you predict what kind ofw Balum tribe will add in case they win the so-called [Pruning Ceremony] ?¡¹

    ¡¸It will likely be aw that drives away Rauri tribe to the outskirts of the Great Forest Sea. To the ces where there are few hunting grounds and where it is difficult to live. In that case, this will lead to our slow ruination without even damaging their tribe¡¯s pride. They will also obtain the hunting grounds which originally belonged to Rauri tribe¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what kind ofw will Rauri tribe want if you win on the contrary?¡¹

    ¡¸It is conversely to drive away the Balum tribe to the outskirts of the Great Forest Sea¡¹

    What can I say...... They are both the same. I think it is better if they can get along with each other. With gender equality. .......These days, I came to think deeply about gender equality....... Inside the family in particr.

    ¡¸Does that mean that the reason why you are desiring a child from Touya-san is for the sake of driving away that Balum tribe?¡¹

    ¡¸It is not the only purpose, but you are not wrong for the most part¡¹

    ¡¸......I understand. Let¡¯s make a deal then. We will make Rauri tribe win this [Pruning Ceremony] and lead your tribe to the title of [Tribe of Tree King]. On the other hand, I will ask you to give up on Touya-san¡¹

    Eh!? Are you serious? Are you going to participate in this [Great Forest Sea War Games] Oh well, I would like to help Pam somehow too, but please excuse me from something like a child. Though that may be the quickest solution.

    ¡¸...... Can you win?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows. However, I think it is better than losing like this and bet on the next decade¡¹

    Yumina returns a slight smile. That girl is putting out more intensity. I am sure of it.

    Or rather, speaking of the decade, my child will only be 9 years old by that time. Have you though whether it is a good idea to let such child participate in a war game?

    ¡¸....... Let it be your way. If you really can win, it is the best Pam can ask for. If it is not good as Pam expects of it, Pam will make a child with Touya at that time¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think it wille down to this¡¹

    Yumina and Pam smile at each other. What is this, it looks frightening.

    It seems that if Yumina and the girls temporarily enter the Rauri tribe, they will be recognized as helpers of some sort. Though I feel it is kinda strange. It is like having eight foreign helpers in baseball. It will have an impression of the team being ¡°a helper team¡± rather than ¡°original team¡±.

    ¡¸Yumina-dono, Are you serious ~degozaru?¡¹

    ¡¸I think this is the bestmon ground. Does everybody agree with this?¡¹

    I looked at everyone around but no one opposed. Well, honestly saying, even I had a desire to object. I didn¡¯t want everybody to get injured after all. However, if I objected, then...

    ¡¸Do you want to make a child with Pam that much? I see. Is it about her huge breasts? Is it because you like big breasts?¡¹

    (TL: he imagine questions in his mind)

    I have a feeling some people would fall into the dark side, so I couldn¡¯t express my mind at all. There is a lot of women in our house that has inferiorityplex after all....... Though I think they are still in their growth period.

    In term of size, is it like this: Yae£¾Hilda£¾£¾Lindsey£¾Elsie£¾Rue£¾Yumina£¾Suu? And that Pam is above even Yae.

    They may eventually get some strange medicine produced by Flora. But on the contrary, I will likely to draw back if Yumina suddenly gets big breasts.....

    ¡¸We will represent Rauri tribe, win through [Pruning Ceremony] and gain the title [Tribe of Tree King]. Though we are limited with the members present here ~degozaru¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so. If we assume that Pam wille forth as the representative, the others ones will be me, Yae, Hilda, and Rue. Is that right?¡¹

    Certainly, it is as Elise said. Yumina and Lindsey are not suited for hand-to-handbat. Both are rear guards in a category of long-range shooting. Suu doesn¡¯t have much fighting power.

    (TL: Suu can summon!!)

    Even so, she seems to be learning hand-to-hand skills and throwing skills from Lapis-san and Cecil-san along with Rene once in awhile. It seems that she is interested in maids. Does Suu want to be a maid?

    In any case, is the first phase done for now seeing that the n has seemingly been decided upon? Why on earth I couldn¡¯t say a word during the meeting even though I am the rted party......?

    ¡¸Hey, Yumina-ane-sama, I have one question, but......¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Suu folds her arms and tilts her neck in puzzlement while looking at Yumina.

    ¡¸Will we who are not going to fight also go to this [Pruning Ceremony] as well ?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so. You will have to cheer as people of Rauri tribe during that time only though. Also, a substituted person may be needed in case something happens too¡¹

    ¡¸Will Touya go too?¡¹

    ¡¸He is the most concerned person after all. I wish he would cheer for everyone after all. it will also be reassuring for him to be around in case something happens, right?¡¹

    I certainly don¡¯t n to leave everything to them. Naturally, I n to cheer for them as well as to take the initiative and move if something bad happens. That¡¯s because I don¡¯t know what can happen. I would like to think there will be no sabotage.

    ¡¸Uun.......However, Touya is a man ~ja?¡¹

    ¡ºAh¡»

    Every one leaked out their voice. I included. That¡¯s right. If one to call himself from Rauri tribe, it will be strange if it is a man who does it. At the time something happens, I will likely be told [Outsiders should be silent] and I won¡¯t be able to do anything unless I am able to name myself as Rauri tribe. Eh, what should I do?

    ¡¸...Crossdressing, I guess?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute! I firmly object!¡¹

    I opened my mouth for the first time towards Lindsey¡¯s absent-minded muttering.

 Chapter 172: The Deity Tree Region and the Start of the Game

    Arc 21: Women¡¯s battle

    Chapter 172: The Deity Tree Region and the Start of the Game

    ¡¸Pruning ¡¶¤»¤ó¤Æ¤¤¡· Ceremony¡¹.

    All the tribes that live in the Great Forest Sea gather under the sacred tree called the Great Deity Tree. It¡¯s said that theypete for bravery under the protection of the spirit of the big tree...... Well, it¡¯s definitely something that can be called ¡¸The Great Forest Sea War Games¡¹.

    We are participating in this as people from the Rauri tribe and aiming at ¡¸Tribe of Tree King¡¹ by winning in it.

    Honestly, I think there is no need to go that far, but otherwise, Pam will continue following me behind. Well, I guess it¡¯s alright since ¡¸Pruning Ceremony¡¹ itself seems tost for three days only. Elsie and Hilda are eager to fight as well. They are the types that like to test their skills. Also, there is the self-interest of being able to have ties with ¡¸Tribe of Tree King¡¹controlling the other tribes of Great Forest Sea if things go well.

    Ah, and besides that, I have asked the others to excuse myself from cross-dressing for the time being. It should be enough to only change my outer appearance with ¡¸Mirage¡¹ to resemble a woman. I may be noticed if someone touches me, and Lindsey clung on to that. But I don¡¯t n on wearing traditional clothes of Rauri tribe that have a high degree of exposure, to begin with!

    I have already sent Pam to the vige of the Rauri tribe with ¡¸Gate¡¹.

    And since I had thought that the having a conversation would probably be inconvenient, I learned the no-attribute magic ¡¸Trantion¡¹. In short, it¡¯s a trantion magic. It looks like the words the other side say will be audible in ournguage, and vice-versa.

    This magic may be close to the telepathic conversation between me, Kohaku and the rest.

    For the time being Pam, Yae, Elsie, Hilda, Rue are the representative members. I have thought that there would have to be a substitution in the cases if someone gets injured or something, but it seems they need to win with only the five of them.

    Although it would be good if I was allowed to participate, it was intensely opposed by the people of Rauri tribe including Pam. Apparently, it is impossible for the Rauri tribe to send out a man as representative in the sacred ¡¸Pruning Ceremony¡¹. Even if I would be recognized as a helper, it could apparently be overturned.

    I wonder if it goes like ¡°A man should shut up and watch¡±. I somehow want to terrifically run away. I became a little envious of Balum tribe for a moment.

    Well, the one month has passed with this and that.

    We arrived at the root of Great Deity Tree to carry out ¡¸Pruning Ceremony¡¹.

    ===========Scene-Change=======

    ¡¸Fuaaaaaaa......¡¹

    It is a definitely a huge tree....... My impressions after seeing the Great Deity Tree can be summed up to that one word.

    What the heck? Does its diameter reach some dozens of meters? Lush and thick green leaves and branches are growing in all directions from that dramatically thick trunk. Its height may not be thatparable to the size of its trunk. Its shape is like an extremely short part cut from a parasol grip.

    Sunlightes in between branches and leaves, illuminating the ground line in fairy-tale. And various tribes living in the Great Forest Sea assemble within that light.

    There are stumps with different sizes at the root of the great tree deity, in which even the smallest ones are 20 meters in diameter. I have heard that they are the parts of the Great Deity Tree and stages for one-on-one battles.

    The total number of tribes living in the Great Forest Sea is approximately 240. From among them, the Jaja tribe that is also called the [Referee Tribe] seems to hold this [Pruning Ceremony]. They manage this [Pruning Ceremony] for many ages and are the only tribe allowed by the spirits to live at the root of the great tree deity, [Deity Tree region]. But instead, they are not allowed to participate in [Pruning Ceremony]. Apparently, they are like Shinto priests who convey to the tribes the will of the spirits.

    (TL: bad guys discovered!)

    ¡¸However, there are various tribes.......¡¹

    I survey the surrounding tribes restlessly. There arerge-built tribes, small-built tribes, tribes with strange decorations on their heads, tribes with jingling bracelets. It feels out of ce but there are also tribes that have a mustache that is terribly grown for some reason, and tribes that are wrapped entirely in green robes while wearing hoods.

    Though there are some exceptions, the degree of exposure for both men and women is generally high. As expected, there was no one that brought it all out, but there were some tribes that had so little clothing that I was troubled on where to look.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s how it is, we won¡¯t stand out, so I feel slightly relieved ~degozaru......¡¹

    ¡¸Touya-sama? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you not to stare at women that much? It will look strange since your outer appearance is of the same sex¡¹

    I felt a little thorn from what Rue had said, so I deliberately forced a cough while straightening my sitting posture.

    Everyone around had the appearance of the Rauri tribe. In short, their chests were covered in wraps and they were wearing loincloths. As expected, are they embarrassed by that appearance? They are wearing a short poncho-like clothing on top and a pareo-like clothing coiled around their waists at the bottom.

    It¡¯s only I who have disguised my appearance as a woman of the Rauri tribe with [Mirage]. To make it difficult to tell it even if I¡¯m touched, I¡¯m wearing a short-sleeved shirt and a short-pants just in case. If ever my arm to be caught, it would feel terrible if there is a feeling of clothes present.

    Suu is also wearing Rauri tribe-style clothing. She looks cute that way, but I don¡¯t feel any sex appeal from her. However, my heart is pounding very vividly when I look at everyone else¡¯s figure making me turn my eyes the other way.

    Well, the surrounding tribes are even more extreme, so I can¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸Is there reason why we have to fight on top of that stump?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. The divine protection of the spirits are at work there, and all attacks that can take someone¡¯s life are reduced in there. For example. If someone seriously tries to inflict fatal damage at the head, the opponent will be stunned. This is because it¡¯s an attack that can cause death¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what kind of magic it is, but it certainly looks like the power of the spirits. Is it perhaps simr to my¡¸Shield¡¹, I wonder. Though It¡¯s probably different since it allows the non-fatal damage to be inflicted. It¡¯s perhaps simr to a 1HP stop feature in games.

    Basically, the death is unlikely to happen, but I cannot omit that it is not like there are zero cases of dying from some other causes like copsing from the impact. The stump is approximately 2 meters above the ground. The participants will lose due to being out-of-bounds if they fall from there, and it¡¯s possible for them to die if they fall badly on a vital spot.

    ¡¸The magic is also unusable on it, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah. That¡¯s also nullified. And also, it¡¯s also better not to use small fire in here. You will be driven from the Deity Tree region and the referee tribe will be keeping their eyes on you¡¹

    So the magic is also nullified. That means Elsie¡¯s ¡¸Boost¡¹ can¡¯t be used up there. Everyone has normal weapons this time since magically enchanted weapons are also being nullified.

    But I guess I can understand why fire is prohibited. It may be outrageous if ever it bes a forest fire. It also looks there is arge clear stream just outside of the Deity Tree region, so the people will prepare meals on there.

    The tribe¡¯srades who havee to cheer for the participants can watch the fights from the audience seats prepared on the tops of other trees.

    ¡¸When will the match begin?¡¹

    ¡¸It will start soon. It will be over for today once we win against three other tribes. We can advance to the fight tomorrow with that¡¹

    Well, approximately 240 tribes will fight three times...... will this round decrease their number to about 30 tribes? I wonder if today¡¯s matches can be called the preliminaries, while tomorrow ones will be the final selection.

    (TL: 240/2, 120/2, 60/2; you are out once you lose a game)

    The bell echoed from somewhere with a ¡®sharinn¡¯ sound. The hustle and bustle in the vicinity disappeared, and a resonant voice went up.

    ¡¸It¡¯s time. Everyone besides the participants will leave this ce. Everything else will be left to the guidance of the spirits¡¹

    A man from the [Referee¡¯s tribe] wearing a white poncho-like (Øžî^ÒÂ) traditional costume dignifiedly announces so. At the same time, the people from the other tribes turned towards the audience seats that had be like tree houses, suspension bridges built in between the trees or just on top of the branches of the surrounding trees in groups.

    Shall we go as well?

    ¡¸Then everyone, do your best and make sure not to overdo it¡¹

    ¡¸I understand~ de gozaru¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s all right¡¹

    ¡¸Please leave it to us!¡¹

    ¡¸I will do my best¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Yae, Elsie, Hilda, and Rue walk toward the stump that have be the stages of the fight while following Pam.

    We also moved to the audience seats established on top of the tree. After climbing the stairs attached to the side of the tree which is some meters in diameter, we arrived at the ce with a good view.

    ¡¸I am somehow getting excited¡¹

    Suu bends on the handrail and gazes at thepetition site below her. The audience of this huge tree isprised by everyone from the Rauri tribe.

    A cheering squad is about 50 people in total, but I honestly find it difficult to be here since I am the only man here. Even though the people of the Rauri tribe see me as a woman, they also know that I am really a man. Uumu, if I think about it carefully, wouldn¡¯t it probably be better if I became transparent with [Invisible]?

    But in that case, it will be difficult to intervene if ever an emergency happens. It¡¯s better to be called part of the [Rauri tribe] even if it¡¯s troublesome.

    ¡¸...Ah, please look that, Touya-san¡¹

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹

    In the location Lindsey points at, rays of sunlight pass through the trees like a spotlight and focus to each of the tribe¡¯s representatives. Before long, it slowly begins to move, leading each representative to their own stages.

    When I look above to the branches in surprise, both the branches and leaves deform freely to control the sunlighting in between them. Are you serious......? Does this so-called Great Deity Tree have a will of its own? Will those lights decide who will fight who?

    Before I could even think of that, the battles started right away. So, there seems to be no opening ceremony present.

    ¡¸Do all members fight in a one-on-one format?¡¹

    ¡¸It is said that should the first three people win, the remnant two people don¡¯t have to fight¡¹

    In other words, does that mean that even if just one of the warriors is great, if the other four people are no good, the tribe will lose the moment the three of those are defeated? If it was a knockout tournament, it should have been possible for a single person to defeat five people by himself.

    It¡¯s a loss whether it is due tobat disability or by surrender. Well, it will also be a loss if you fall from the stage. There is no basically foul y, and should a person who considerably defiles the pride of the tribe living in the Great Forest Sea will be disqualified.

    While I¡¯m watching a match in a different stage, I see arge man brandishes an ax and cuts open the head of his enemy ....... Though It looked like that, the head was never crushed in reality. His opponent just slowly fell on the spot.

    I wonder if this is that divine protection of spirits. It bes clear to me that not all of the damage is prevented because there are countless wounds and bruises on the body of the defeated opponent. Is it invoked when someone is struck by a fatal blow like it has been said? His opponent seems to have faintedpletely.

    ¡¸Ah, It looks like the match for the Rauri tribe will start soon¡¹

    Yumina points at a location that¡¯s hard to see from here, so I project a picture of the stage in the air with [Mirage] and [Long Sense].

    Voices of admiration leak out from the other people from the Rauri tribe. As expected. Unless you are on the stage, the magic seems to be usable.

    I change the projection to a screen with a size big enough to be able to watch the match with everyone. It appears the Rue is the first to fight.

    Her opponent is a tall man with an indenturednce in his hand. Is there a height difference of about 40 centimeters between Rue and him? Rue is confronting him with 30 centimeter short swords in each hand.

    ¡¸Begin!¡¹

    As the white clothed referee swings down his hand, Rue moves rushing to the bust of the spearman in a straight line. In response to that, the man thrusts his spear in a skewer-like motion, but it is being repelled by Rue¡¯s sword and directed the other way.

    Rue, who is approaching her opponent as if she¡¯s sliding, waved her left hand andnded it on the man¡¯s nk.

    Doo~! A dull sound is heard and a spearman crumbles on the spot. Not even a minute has passed.

    Uooooooooooooo! Cheers of joy from every one of the Rarui tribe raged behind me.

    It is not like Rue trained with Yae or me just for show. From her point of view, that level of movement is easy to see through naturally.

    In the first ce, dual sword users are quick-witted. They confuse their opponent with their movements and unleash attacks from different angles. They don¡¯t have the heavy might of axes or long swords, but they have swordsmanship to attack with such handling.

    That said, it¡¯s not like they can¡¯t kill their opponent with a single blow. It¡¯s possible if they aim for the vital spots. Naturally, uracy is nevertheless also required in addition to them being agile.

    Rue looks towards here and greatly waves her hand.

    In this way, the curtain of our battle came down.

 Chapter 173: Balum tribe, and the Spirit of the Great Tree

    Arc 21: Women¡¯s battle

    Chapter 173: Balum tribe, and the Spirit of the Great Tree

    We easily won the first day and were able to advance to the next round after getting three victories. Or rather, with the exception of the vanguard Rue, the spearhead Elsie, and the center Yae no one else had fought. All of the matches were ended with three wins. The so-called victories based on straight wins.

    As far as I could see, we were blessed with the opponents since those weren¡¯t that great.

    ¡¸I hope we can keep this rhythm and win tomorrow as well¡¹

    I muttered while watching the sunset which brought the day to a close. This is the forest near the river away from the Deity Tree region. All the matches have ended, and everyone starts preparing the meals.

    The tribes who lost their matches came back to this forest as well and began to cook their own meals. I guess they are going to watch the matches till the end since they have alreadye here.

    (TL: Wow Touya didn¡¯t you forget about the rule?? they want to see the rule as it may affect them)

    We could have returned to the castle and have our meals there, but we decided to participate in partaking the meal with Rauri tribe since they already went hunting the prey for us.

    I take out a barbecue set from [Storage], ignite the charcoal and prepare it for cooking. Then I take out the seasoning like salt and pepper, as well as the sauce.

    Eventually, the Rauri tribespeople came back after catching the prey that looked like rabbits and turtle doves. Because the only ones allowed to hunt here when it is not the time of [Pruning Ceremony] are [Referee tribe], there seems to be a lot of prey. Naturally, arge quantity of prey is hunted during these three days, but it seems to return to its original numbers by the next [Pruning Ceremony].

    ¡¸Having such cooking which is overflown with rural beauty is nice once in a while, don¡¯t you think so?¡¹

    ¡¸You are right~ Ah, Touya-san, this one is burning¡¹

    Yumina is gantly assisting me with grilling. Given that both of us look like women when watched from the third person¡¯s point of view, I hope we are not seen like we have a strange rtionship.

    Since the nutrition based solely on meat is iplete, I have taken out the vegetables such as pumpkins, onions and green pepper from [Storage]. After simply cutting them, I skewer them together with the meat and then eat it with homemade BBQ sauce. Delicious.

    ¡¸Something like this is a first for me, but it looks enjoyable¡¹

    Rue smiles while apportioning the meat on her saucer. It should be unusual for her who has lived her life as the Princess of Regulus. I am delighted she is enjoying herself.

    As for me, however, I can¡¯t calm down with there are only women being around me after all. The level is a bit too high for me to enjoy it. Though if it was Sen¡¯Ou-heika of Restia, he would likely to happily jump in.

    With that said, I heard a voice making a racket behind me. When I turned around, I saw muscr men fighting each other. So it is a quarrel. How irritating. Do that in some other ce or something.

    ¡¸This many tribes have gathered, so one or two quarrels is a daily urrence¡¹

    Having said it, Pam bites into the spit-roasted meat. identally speaking, those who participate at [Pruning Ceremony] must not do anything if anything happens. Because of that, there is such a rule stating that thepanions from the fellow tribes will tidy up the urring disputes. Then, it means that the ones fighting there are not the contestants. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter anyway.

    ¡¸What is that? I did think there are some weird people here. So they are from the Rauri tribe, right?¡¹

    Passing next to the quarreling people, other muscr men havee here. Their upper bodies resemble an inverted triangle tempered with brawny muscles. On top of that, their scars and tattoos running along their bodies increase their overwhelming presence even more. In addition to that, their heads are shaved and look like mohawks. The evilest style ever.

    ¡¸What business you have, Balum tribe¡¹

    Pam points her re at theing men while chewing meat. Are those guys the Balum tribe?

    Certainly, they are looking at everyone here with eyes full of superiority. There are also some guys who are smirking andughing. I decided in my heart to definitely not be the same as those guys.

    ¡¸We had considered that you wouldn¡¯t show up at [Pruning Ceremony] this time. Weren¡¯t the prominent warriors of the vige done in by the likes of some magic beast as I heard? What a pathetic thing. As one could expect of women, after all¡¹

    ¡¸Bastard....... Are you insulting the fallen warriors?¡¹

    Following Pam, the other Rauri tribespeople lower their bodies a little. They do it in a way to be able to switch to battle at any time. Having guessed their intentions, Balum tribe also nimbly assumed guard stances. An ambivalent atmosphere gathers between the both sides.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have such an intention in particr. I simply think that we of the Balum tribe would have caught such a magic beast with a moment¡¯s dy¡¹

    ¡¸Ha. Not knowing anything is a foolishness by itself. Even if you from the Balum tribe were grouped up, you wouldn¡¯t be able to match that crystal magic beast. You would end up annihted to thest one of you ¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!¡¹

    Now they are exchanging verbal insults. Thumbs are flying here and there. They are exactly like cats and dogs, aren¡¯t they?

    ¡¸Quit messing around! There is no way the Balum tribe wouldn¡¯t take it down if the Rauri tribe could defeat it!¡¹

    ¡¸Although it is Regrettable, it wasn¡¯t us who had defeated that crystal magic beast. It was Touya who is sitting there¡¹

    ¡¸Ah!?¡¹

    Oi-oi. Do not wave at me. The gazes of the Balum tribe turned towards me at once.

    ¡¸This woman?¡¹

    A man from the Balum tribe came up to me. This man whose height is probably around 190 cm looks down on me with an impolite scrutinizing gaze. Eventually, he expressed a disgusting smile.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you quite a good woman? I like you!¡¹

    ¡¸I feel gross!¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!?¡¹

    I instinctively let out my voice. But it can¡¯t be helped, right !? When you look at it from my view of point, a muscr man says something like that to me!! Willies are running through my entire body!!

    ¡¸This bitch!¡¹

    The angry man extends his hand towards me and tries to catch my arm.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t touch me!¡¹

    ¡¸Guboue!?¡¹

    I kicked the man¡¯s abdomen, blowing him a few meters away. There is no way I could adjust the power. I felt the danger towards my body! In a different meaning!

    ¡¸This bastard!¡¹

    ¡¸Get her!¡¹

    I nimbly dodge the Balum tribesmen who are attacking all at once and send them flying one by one with a kick. I don¡¯t want to strike them with my hands. Since I am disgusted to even touch them!

    I wonder what is it, it is scary to be red by such muscr men in a sexual meaning. It doesn¡¯t even matter whether you are a man or a woman!

    ¡¸This bitch....... Catch her with everyone!¡¹

    ¡ºUooooooooooooo!!¡»

    A wave of muscles ising. Ueee!!

    ¡¸Shield!¡¹

    ¡ºGuuuuu!?¡»

    I stop them with an invisible shield and the men who were jumping here fall to the ground just like that. Ah~ it was disgusting.

    ¡¸Balum tribe is not that big of a deal. Aren¡¯t you in this state with just Touya?¡¹

    ¡¸Dam.......¡¹

    Pam isughing at the remaining Balum tribesmen like she is provoking them. Oi~, Do not agitate them!

    The remaining tribesmen had deeply red angry faces. They were done by only one woman (on the outward appearance). So there is no way they won¡¯t get angry as they are from the tribe where man is the dominating one.

    ¡¸Take those battered guys and quickly leave. It will be a bother if some incapable men stay here¡¹

    I totally agree with Pam on that. I have a feeling I will have a macho phobia if it stays like this.

    ¡¸Damn it, we will remember this!¡¹

    Balum tribe left while dragging along the copsed men.

    Uu, that was unpleasant. Those eyes of the ill-breed men felt disgusting that much. Let¡¯s be careful so that I do not turn out like that myself.

    ¡¸Were those the Balum tribe? They didn¡¯t seem that great¡¹

    ¡¸There were no contestants among them. Those fellows are underlings even among the Balum tribe. They are just brats who haven¡¯t grown up yet¡¹

    Pam answered Elsie as such, but I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. If I am not mistaken, don¡¯t they treat those who turn 15 years old as adults in the Great Forest Sea!? Eh, even though they look like that, are those guys younger than me!? They looked like terrifyingly rough ossans!?

    That¡¯s impossible........ There is no way they are junior high school students....... What kind of training are they doing? I somehow lost my appetite.........

    ==================Scene Change==============

    After the barbecue ends, several people are going to be on the lookout and retire to sleep in turns.

    Though it is to watch out for the forest beasts, it will also serve as protection from the surprise attacks of the other tribes as well. Naturally, it is not like all tribes will try to do something like that, but some of them apparently do such a thing silently as well.

    We could return to the castle with [Gate] by ourselves, but disregarding this matter after hearing about it would leave a bad aftertaste.

    I have set up [Shield] barrier around us and decided to sleep in turns with several people. That¡¯s because [Shield] is only a temporary preventive measure. The five participants have been exempted from being on the lookout since we can¡¯t have them be fatigued tomorrow. So we have them rest till the morning. Ah, even if Suu was up, it would be meaningless, so we let her sleep as well.

    Right now, several of the Rauri tribe enclosed the bursting bonfire and paid attention to the surroundings.

    Next to them, Lindsey and Yumina were making quiet sleeping sounds while being wrapped in nkets after having stood guard till some time ago.

    Suddenly, I felt a queer presence. This feeling.......

    I stood up and walked to the depths of the forest. The Rauri tribespeople who were standing on the watch together with me turned their eyes towards me for only a moment. It seems they thought it was a toilet and didn¡¯t particrly say anything.

    Having advanced deeper and deeper into the dark forest, I understood that presence was gradually getting stronger. There is no mistake, this is the same as Ramisshu.......

    I stopped at an open space deep in the forest.

    It exists. Here. In this ce.

    ¡¸Can you hear my voice?¡¹

    The moonlight began to shine on me who was standing in the darkness, and all trees in the vicinity were stirred by the wind.

    A shining green light faintly surfaced in the midst of the moonlight.

    ¡ºWho are you?¡»

    The green light slowly changes its shape. Before long, it has changed into the figure of a young girl with emerald-green hair. Her whole body is emitting green phosphorescence including a one-piece-like dress she is wearing. Both eyes also shine brilliantly like jade.

    ¡¸Spirit.......right?¡¹

    ¡ºYes. I am the spirit of the great tree that govern this Great Forest Sea. I am also the incarnation of the Great Deity Tree¡»

    ¡¸As I thought. I thought I felt a presence simr to the spirit of darkness I fought in Ramisshu. Well, that one was more muddy and stagnant¡¹

    Though I felt a small presence from the great deity tree as well, it felt more clearly than the one before me. Would I have not felt it so much if it didn¡¯t manifest like this?

    ¡ºYou fought? With spirit of darkness.......? Then, are you the one who freed that child?¡»

    ¡¸Did you say ¡°freed¡±? I just rushed in and purified it though¡¹

    ¡ºThe spirits are immortal existences. The spirit of darkness will eventually return to this world too. More than that....... Who are you? This appearance is a pretense, isn¡¯t it? And what is that power slightly emanating from your whole body.......?¡»

    Eh? Ah, is she able see the divine power by any chance? I used magic such as [Shield]. The divine power might have leaked out at that time. I cancel [Mirage] and expose my original form.

    ¡¸I am Mochizuki Touya. I am working as the Sovereign King for Brunhild Dukedom to the north from here. Due to slightlyplicated circumstances, I have a strange constitution, but I am a human¡¹

    ¡ºWhat exactly you mean by that......?¡»

    The spirit of the great tree expresses a confusion all over her face. Umm, what shall I do? The exnation is troublesome. I don¡¯t know whether she will believe me if I talk about Kami-sama.

    But on the other hand, there is no reason to especially ask Kami-sama toe...... say, Ah, there is one other god. Though I am not sure about that one.

    I opened ¡¸Gate¡¹ and dropped here the person who was most likely lying down on her bed.

    ¡¸Ouch! W-w-what ~nanoyo!? Huh, is it you Touya-kun ~nanoyo?¡¹

    The dropped Karen-nee-san looks around in half asleep eyes. What are those pajamas full of pink heart marks?

    If I think about it carefully, although she is a low-level god, I still treated her quite roughly. When I look at this person (God), I don¡¯t feel she is that important-looking. She is irresponsible, likes to do mischievous things, snatches foods, and she is selfish.

    But I can¡¯t bring myself to hate her. Perhaps, I feel like she is also my family. Maybe because she treats me like her younger brother.

    ¡¸Karen-nee-san, can you do that ¡°Pika~tte¡± thing like Kami-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Hoi? Pika~te? Do you mean the ¡°Divinity Release¡± ¡¶¤·¤ó¤¤¤«¤¤¤Û¤¦¡·?¡¹

    ¡¸It is probably that¡¹

    A dazzling light is released from Nee-san¡¯s entire body. It isn¡¯t as great as the one Kami-sama has, but it is still amazing. Ah, it feels like that even though she is like that, she is still one of the gods.

    ¡¸......Are you thinking of something rude ~noyo?¡¹

    ¡¸Soorr~y. F~rgiive mee~e. L~et me~e go~o¡¹

    She is pinching my cheeks. It hurts.

    As I rubbed my released cheeks, the spirit of the great tree was prostrating itself on the ground to the side.

    I guess it is effective even against the spirits. The god¡¯s influence of is strong. Even if that god is Karen-nee-san.

    ¡¸Are you thinking of rude things again ~noyo?¡¹

    ¡¸A~m surrrr~i. F~rgiive mee~e?¡¹

    Gods, I can¡¯t make light of them.

 Chapter 174: The Warriors, and A Second Older Sister

    Arc 21: Women¡¯s battle

    Chapter 174: The Warriors, and A Second Older Sister

    ¡ºThen, Touya-sama is Karen-sama¡¯s ......¡»

    ¡¸He is my younger brother down here ~nanoyo. He is also a person who has been granted divine power by the World¡¯s Kami-sama ~nanoyo¡¹

    That¡¯s a lie. I wasn¡¯t granted it. It was a result of a chance. An honest mistake.

    Well, the spirit of the great tree seems also convinced, so it¡¯s fine either way.

    ¡ºWhy is this kind of person at something like [Pruning Ceremony].......¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m here to cheer at my rtives since they are participating. Ah, please keep the judgment fair¡¹

    ¡ºHaa.......¡»

    But then, the Jaja tribe is the one doing the judging so she may not have any rtion to it.

    Besides that, Karen-nee-san can apparentlypletely suppress her divine power. It seems that in my case because I can¡¯t do that, I was discovered by the spirit of the great tree. Well, it is not like it is harmful, and I should probably leave it alone for now since it¡¯s something I maye to be able to do eventually. That the thing called ¡°Divine Power¡± isn¡¯t apparently something that can be taught.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, ¡¸Pruning Ceremony¡¹? Is it a festival ~nanoyo?¡¹

    ¡ºOriginally, duels were arranged as means to settle disputes, but then I began granting my divine protection to protect their lives. It certainly can be considered a festival now. Though now it involves honor and rights¡»

    ¡¸If I am not mistaken, the spirit of the great tree had the special ability to nurture life. I see. I am convinced ~nanoyo¡¹

    Fumu. Does the spirit of the great tree have the power to protect life? Even if that¡¯s so, it doesn¡¯t look that almighty as well when I look at the instances where people start dying.

    If it could protect anyone and everyone, there shouldn¡¯t have been any conflicts between the tribes in the Great Forest Sea.

    ¡¸It looks interesting. I also want to watch this ¡¸Pruning Ceremony¡¹ ~nanoyo. I must cheer for Yae-chan and the rest since they appear in it!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? You are not going back ?!¡¹

    ¡¸......You know, that remark of yours is a little frustrating after you forcefully summon a person here ~noyo?¡¹

    ¡¸Adadadadadadadadadadada!¡¹

    I was pinched again.

    ==================Scene Change================

    The second day of ¡¸Pruning Ceremony¡¹.

    The tribes that have advanced to the second round are going topete with their prowess again. Two matches will be held today and the eight winning tribes will advance into the final round to be held tomorrow.

    To tell you the truth, I can¡¯t yet see any tribe that could be an opponent for the Rauri tribe.

    ¡¸By the way, which tribe won the previous¡¸Pruning Ceremony¡¹?¡¹

    ¡¸I was told that they called themselves the Panao tribe, but they have already been defeated¡¹

    Oh, my. Well, ten years have passed since thest ceremony. The members may be different as well.

    There were also seemingly strong tribes present, but I think we have been surpassing them overall. Rue is most likely the weakest in our team. I guess I can say that Pam is slightly stronger than her, and Elsie without using [Boost] is stronger than Pam. But Yae and Hilda are even stronger. If Elsie uses [Boost], she will be equal to Yae and Hilda in strength.

    I can¡¯t even imagine for a moment that someone can beat this lineup of three people. However, thepatibility of their opponents and weapons are also present, which has to be considered as well. For example are scenarios wherein an excellent and agile dagger user fights against Pam who uses an ax, or a spear user against the short ranged Elsie. There are also changes based on the fighting order.

    Are such things also included? Today¡¯s order is different from the one yesterday. Yae is the vanguard, Pam is the spearhead, Hilda is the center, Elsie is the vicemander, and Rue is the captain.

    ¡¸Look-look. Yae-chan¡¯s match is about to start ~noyo! Let¡¯s cheer for her ~noyo! Knock him ~out Y-A-E-cha~n!¡¹

    ¡¸Neesan, it isn¡¯t baseball so......¡¹

    While standing beside me, the frolicking Karen-nee-san is shrewdly wearing traditional clothes of the Rauri tribe. Well, even though I would be embarrassed if she stayed in that pajama, these clothes are also.......

    In a certain sense, Karen-nee-san stands out too much due to her considerably good figure. Though I can say it is natural because she is the goddess after all.......

    While I was thinking of such things, Yae easily knocked down her opponent. It seems this match is all right. The surprise on the opponent¡¯s team can be seen. I suppose their vanguard was on the strong side. If their strength is only to the point of being easily defeated by Yae, they won¡¯t likely to be difficult opponents.

    In fact, our team got three straight wins with Pam and Hilda just like that.

    ¡¸However what is it...... were they always so strong ?¡¹

    Though they asionallypleted the guildmissions, they have been practicing almost every day. Even if they were also going to the training room which was made underground, the speed of their growth during those several months is amazing.

    Karen-nee-san tilts her head in puzzlement towards my murmuring.

    ¡¸Hm? Are they by chance....... changing into [Dependants]~noyo?¡¹

    ¡¸[Dependants] ?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, the thing called [Divine Power] is just the [Power of God], but Touya-kun still hasn¡¯t awoken it, so you may not use it ~noyo. If I am still to describe your state, you are half-god...... something like a demigod~nanoyo¡¹

    Eh....... Has it already progressed this far !? Certainly, I have heard that my body is bing closer to that of god. Somehow, I¡¯m gradually moving further away from being human.......

    ¡¸With that in mind, the ones called ¡°dependants¡± are those who received a divine protection of a god. Touya-kun must be unconsciously distributing divine power to the people whom you think of as family ~noyo. It¡¯s slightly insignificant, but is that what you call as [God¡¯s Love]? That feels like it ~nanoyo. Speaking of that on a muchrger scale, we are the dependants of the World¡¯s Kami-sama. His family ~nanoyo¡¹

    Ah, I feel like I get it for some reason. I definitely think of everyone as my family. I believe in that I want to protect them. Am I giving them power as dependents? I see. The love goddess, Karen-nee-san, can also be called the dependant of the World¡¯s Kami-sama.

    ¡¸Those kids won¡¯t wake up a [Divine Power], but they are may acquire some unique ability ~noyo. They will absolutely reach the ss of the strongest humans if they continue like this¡¹

    ¡¸Will they reach that far!?¡¹

    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t make light of a [God¡¯s Love] you know ~noyo? The [Existences loved by God] are like that ~nanoyo. By the way, they will naturally lose its effect if they are hated by Touya-kun ~noyo¡¹

    Well, I don¡¯t think that will happen. It is impossible for me toe to hate everyone. However, what an absurd blessing it grants.......

    ¡¸But, even if it¡¯s within the level of a demigod, that much is.....Ah¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm~ Huh? Is that so ~nanoyo? Muumuu. I guess that¡¯s fine ~nanoyo¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be convinced by yourself. Please exin things properly¡¹

    I reflectively thrust a tsukkomi at Karen-nee-san who crossed her hands for some reason and began to mutter by herself while tilting her head.

    ¡¸Ah~ those kids probably....... became my dependents at the same time they became Touya-kun¡¯s dependents ~noyo¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I am perceiving Touya-kun as my little brother, as a family so to say ~noyo. Thus, I see those girls who are your brides as a family too ~noyo. Though that love is not on the same level as Touya-kun¡¯s ~ne¡¹

    Ah, so it¡¯s like that? The love goddess has twice as much [God¡¯s Love]pared to the demigod. The girls definitely have good rtionships with her. Well, she¡¯s their [Sister-inw-sama] after all.

    ¡¸...Is something wrong?¡¹

    Lindsey called to us as if being curious about our discussion. She likely couldn¡¯t hear the contents of our talk with all the cheering around. Well, she might not understand its meaning even if she heard it though.

    ¡¸Ya, there is nothing wrong¡¹

    ¡¸I was confirming that Touya-kun loves Lindsey-chan ~noyo¡¹

    ¡¸Rea~! Is that right? I-I also l-love yo.....!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah~ how cute ~noyo~! Giyu~!¡¹

    Karen-nee-san hugs Lindsey who turned red while stammering her words.

    I see. She is definitely receiving [God¡¯s Love]. I can agree that she has be a ¡¸Dependant¡¹.

    ¡¸Touya-san, please look at that¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    When I looked towards the direction Yumina, who was observing the match, was pointing at, two men were fighting at the stage. A big man was waving around a greatsword and a bojutsu user with a shaved head was nimbly dodging him.

    The giant man was clearly someone from the Great Forest Sea, but the bojutsu user was different. That skin color, isn¡¯t he someone from the east? Is he a helper same as us?

    While continuing to avoid the attacks, he is obviously exhausting the giant¡¯s stamina. Not missing this gap, the shaven man sharply and brilliantly thrust his pole through the giant¡¯s chest. The giant copsed on the spot. The shaved man has won. After bowing to his fallen opponent, the man returned to his own area.

    He is strong. He has a considerable skill. Was that strength of his bought by the tribe and he was called in as a helper? Although this doesn¡¯t have any rtion to what is going on, saying [Shaved head Boujutsu (·»Ö÷¤¬°ôÐg)] is a tongue twister. I can¡¯t say it three times.

    As I continue watching the stage while thinking of something stupid, another person who is not part of the tribe from the Great Forest Seaes out of the shaven head¡¯s camp. I was surprised to see a woman who had probably been recognized as arade to that tribe, much less in the position of a representative.

    She has pointed ears, golden pupils, a pattern made of scales floating on a reddish brown skin. Furthermore, there are two horns growing among short ck hair and a thick tail growing from her waist. That is.......

    ¡¸She is from the Dragon n, isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    Yumina whispers. The Dragon n. It probably is so. If I am not mistaken, do those demi-humans belong to one of the seven leading ns of Misumido?

    ¡¸The Dragon n has few numbers. Even among the seven tribes of Misumido, they have the fewest numbers. However, they possess highbat ability and are a race of proud warriors, aren¡¯t they? This also my first time seeing one¡¹

    Now that I think about it, I didn¡¯t see any of them when we visited Misumido. The dragon n is politically indifferent and most of their interest is gathered and directed towardsbat and training. I haven¡¯t met one since they also don¡¯t hold any important positions in Misumido.

    She is holding dark gray gauntlets. Is she a melee fighter same as Elsie?

    As soon as the match started, the woman from dragon n could be seen agilely step forward. But in the next moment, she was already drawing extremely close to the ax user. And then, she struck out her right palm in a sh. The roaring sound echoed and her opponent was blown out of premises with even being touched.

    What is that.......? Is this [Internal Power Release¡¶¤Ï¤Ã¤±¤¤¡·]? I don¡¯t think it was magic because it was used on stage.

    She did same as the shaved head and returned to her camp. She is a polite warrior. Is it a school which requires showing manners to a defeated opponent simr to Japanese Kendo or Judo?

    ¡¸Look that that. It looks like it won¡¯t be simple to win after all¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it¡¹

    As we tried looking at the other stages as well, we could catch glimpses of groups with skilled warriors. However, I still think that those two from a while ago are excelling above the others.

    ¡¸Naaa!?¡¹

    Karen-nee-san lets out a strange voice while looking at the contestant¡¯s grounds. Why? Are there any strange contestants?

    Two people were fighting with swords at a ce which Karen-nee-san was looking at. One person is from the tribe of the Great Forest Sea while the other seems to be a helper from another region. The helper appeared to be a female swordsman who skillfully handled her opponent¡¯s attacks while carrying a sword with one hand. She had a short purplish silver hair and a white porcin skin.

    ¡¸Oh my, why.......?¡¹

    Amazing. What¡¯s amazing is that woman didn¡¯t take a single step. She even prevented attacksing right from behind her with the sword without even looking back as if she could totally see them. What has she done to be able to do that? Moreover, she handles everything with one hand.

    Eventually, her opponent stopped moving after he attacked as much as he liked, and she finished him by lightly hitting his shoulder. With only that blow, her opponent couldn¡¯t stand anymore with just that, and the female swordsman¡¯s victory was decided.

    Oi-oi, she had won without moving at all. I don¡¯t think that her opponent was weak either though.......

    But because the tribe of that female swordsman couldn¡¯t defeat the other three people, they lost here.

    ¡¸Umm Mou~ Why is that kid in such ce ~noyo?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Is she acquainted with Karen-nee-san? As we were looking at the retreating figure of that woman going out from the Deity Tree region, she suddenly looked back, lightly waved her hand and smiled at me.

    Hmm? Huh? Does she know me?

    ¡¸Touya-kun, I will borrow you for a while ~noyo. Yumina-chan, I will be borrowing Touya-kun for a while ~noyo¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? O-okay¡¹

    After being taken by Karen-Neesan, we go out of the Deity Tree region. The one waiting for us in the shadow of ratherrge tree was the woman from before who had her hands on her waist while expressing a smile.

    ¡¸Ya~¡¹

    ¡¸Do not ¡°Ya~¡± ~noyo. Why you are here ~noyo?¡¹

    Karen-nee-san folds her arms with an expression that looked more amazed than angry while confronting that swordswoman. The swordswoman justughed in a parched voice against that retort without any fear.

    ¡¸Officially speaking, I am here to help you. And the actual reason is that it looks interesting¡¹

    ¡¸Umm Mu~¡¹

    The moment I thought that the swordswoman¡¯s voice sounded familiar by chance, an idea came to me. No way, but....... Everything else is impossible.

    ¡¸Karen-nee-san.......Say, that person, could she perhaps.......¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. She¡¯s apanion of mine. The Sword God ~nanoyo¡¹

    ¡¸Sword God!?¡¹

    As I thought! Moreover, you have said she is the Sword God! And did she just tell that she came down because she found it amusing? She¡¯s definitely one of the gods! Oi-oi, do the gods have that much free time? Well, though capturing the subordinate god does look like a work too, it also looks like some sort of convenient excuse to mention.......

    ¡¸Nice to me you, I guess. Though I think I don¡¯t really feel that way since I peep at the ground from time to time. Touya-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Haa...... d to meet you, I am Mochizuki Touya¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, pleased to meet you. Nevertheless, Love Goddess. What is the deal with ¡¸Karen-nee-san¡¹?¡¹

    ¡¸I am Touya-kun¡¯s Oneesan down ¡¶here¡· ~nanoyo. Mochizuki Karen. Fufun, doesn¡¯t that sound good?¡¹

    Karen-nee-san throws out her chest with pride after clearing her throat with an ¡®Ahem¡¯, but it¡¯s not something to be proud of, you know. Although it¡¯s not something to brag about, the Sword God Onee-san¡¯s reaction was different.

    ¡¸That¡¯s nice~ Ah, then I will also be Onee-san¡¹

    ¡¸You are not allowed ~noyo~ The Onee-san¡¯s position is mine ~nanoyo¡¹

    Karen-nee-san turns her face away whileughing as if she¡¯s joking around. With regards to that, the Sword God Onee-san puts her hands together as if she¡¯s praying.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fine? Ah, that means I¡¯m your younger sister since I¡¯m the second Onee-san. I beg you, Karen-nee-san¡¹

    ¡¸ I am the elder Onee-san? ~nanoyo?¡¹

    ¡¸Um, yeah. I am the younger sister¡¹

    Karen-nee-san ponders while making a thinking gesture. She then clicks her tongue and gazes directly at us. What this little y?

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, then I guess it¡¯s fine ~noyo. It¡¯s special, right? ~nanoyo¡¹

    ¡¸I did it. And because of that, I¡¯m now also an Onee-san. So please take care of me¡¹

    The Sword God, with the position of my second Onee-san, turns towards me with a smiling face.

    For whatever reason, I don¡¯t understand why the number of my onee-sans increased by one more......What¡¯s with this?

 Chapter 175: The Tribe of Poison, and Older Sisterâ€™s true strength

    Arc 21: Women¡¯s battle

    Chapter 175: The Tribe of Poison, and Older Sister¡¯s true strength

    ¡¸You are Touya-san¡¯s second Onee-san !?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right ~nanoyo. Her name is Mochizuki ¡¶ÍûÔÂ¡· Moroha¡¶ÖTÈÐ¡·. Moroha-chan ~nanoyo. My younger sister ~nanoyo¡¹

    ¡¸Nice to meet you¡¹

    (TLC: her name means ¡°double-edged de¡± or ¡°many des¡±)

    The Sword God...... or rather, Moroha-nee-san, as introduced by Karen-nee-san, shook Lindsey¡¯s hand. Everyone was probably surprised at the sudden appearance of another older sister. I can understand them. I was also surprised.

    ¡¸Pardon ourte introduction. Our humble selves have the privilege of being engaged to Touya-san......¡¹

    ¡¸I know of you ~yo. You are Yumina, this girl is Lindsey and this child is Suu, right¡¹

    ¡¸You perchance know of us?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I have been watching you carefully from atop.......¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah, look here! She heard about you from Karen-nee-san¡¯s letter!¡¹

    The new older sister was about to say unnecessary things, so I interrupted her and managed to deceive them, somehow. This nee-san, it seems she¡¯s unable to read the situation a bit. An Airhead?

    Moroha-nee-san is almost as beautiful as Karen-nee-san, but if I was pressed to exin, Karen-nee-san is a cute type of beauty, and Moroha-nee-san is a dignified type of beauty.

    She is tall, and could it be said that she emanates grace with her every movement? It¡¯s a level where it would not be abnormal if she was a part of an opera troupe.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, why is Touya¡¯s older sister in such a ce ~ja?£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm~ I like, tried forcing my way to participate. Because it seemed slightly interesting ~kana? Though I lost since it was a team knockoutpetition. I, well, came here for warrior training ~kana¡¹

    Moroha-nee-san made up a good reason and avoided Suu¡¯s question.

    Apparently, this person, while watching from above, found it so interesting, that she came down, forced herself into a tribe, and fought as a member like nothing had happened. It seems that her tribe thought of her as a friend. Was it something like hypnotism? Well, since she¡¯s a god even the impossible is possible, right?

    Although strictly speaking, those two are supposedly disallowed from interfering with what happens on the ground. Well, while they are not allowed to interfere as [God], it appears that they are able to interfere as [Human] who have reached the top of their power. Their physical abilities also seem to be at the [apex] of human standards. But rather than being of a master ss, however, they are of monster ss.

    That¡¯s why even if I begged them for things like [Please annihte Fureizu] or [Please restore Yuuron], it would be impossible. In any case, it seems that they are useless humans (Gods?) if the subject is not rted to their domain.......

    ¡¸When you say warrior training, is it possible that the one who taught Touya-san the sword is Moroha-nee-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah~......Well, I guess it is like that. Though Touya-kun also has acquired various self-taught techniques into his swordsmanship¡¹

    ¡¸There is no one who can match Moroha-chan with sword skills ~noyo. She is the best in the world ~nanoyo¡¹

    Karen-nee-san boasts as if it¡¯s herself with the achievement. I guess she would be. Because she is also a god. Ah, but is it possible to ask this Neesan train our house knights......?

    However, since she is called the [Sword God], perhaps she would be useless with other weapons like axes or spears. And weapons like [Daggers] or [Dual swords] might be barely okay? Should I try asking about itter?

    ¡¸Oh, the match is starting for Yae¡¯s team! Won¡¯t they advance to the finals tomorrow if they win this ~jaro?¡¹

    I stopped thinking because of Suu¡¯s voice and turned my attention towards the stage. Today, the best 8 will be determined amongst whom [Tribe of Tree King] will be decided tomorrow. In other words, the best 16 are present here.

    ¡¸The Balum tribe also won and advanced one way or another¡¹

    ¡¸The contestants are different from the people who picked a quarrel with us. They do seem strong¡¹

    I guess that¡¯s obvious? If they were at the same level as the guys from yesterday, I can only think the Balum tribe was blessed with quite an easy match up.

    Oops, I should watch Yae¡¯s match more being concerned about those guys.

    Yae¡¯s opponent is a tribesman with tattoos from head to toe and a tomahawk in each hand.

    The man approached Yae as soon as the match started, and brandished the ax with his right hand. Yae avoided the attack with a back step, exchanged a blow with her left hand to the right hand of her pursuer, and then took some distance backward.

    ¡¸It will be Yae¡¯s victory, I guess¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Moroha-Neesan floated a small smile showing she was enjoying the match and muttered.

    The man was gradually cornering Yae on the stage. However, Yae didn¡¯t appear to be impatient and continued to avoid the ax. Is she waiting for something?

    Eventually, she moved. Avoiding the ax of the tomahawk tribesman, she swung her katana which sliced the tomahawk¡¯s grip in the upward strike. The de of the ax flew outside the stage. In the backswing, the katana cut the other ax as well. After that, Yae¡¯s de shed against the unguarded torso of the dumbfounded man.

    The tribesman was defeated with that one blow.

    ¡¸It is impossible for Yae¡¯s katana to cross with a highly destructive weapon like an ax. There is a chance the katana will get damaged, as well. If she attacked against the guarding ax, it would be no different. So she was probably aiming for the timing to destroy the ax. But despite that, to quickly draw her katana and decide the match in one stroke without even letting him defend, she could have ended it sooner. She must have been slightly ying around. She was probably, like, trying to see if she could cut down a swinging ax. In that regard, she probably needs some more training ~kana¡¹

    O~oooh. Though I don¡¯t quite get it, Moroha-nee-san understood it very well. As expected of the Sword God, it seems she could distinguish as much immediately.

    Regarding the match, subsequently, both Pam and Hilda achieved straight wins, so the Rauri tribe will be advancing to thest day.

    They managed to get to thest day without danger, didn¡¯t they?

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    As I casually looked at the other stages, the Balum tribe was fighting against a weird tribe.

    They had skinny bodies with a bent over posture. Long ws covered the back of their hands, and strange masks were worn on their faces. Even if I call it a mask, it¡¯s not a mask, it¡¯s something like a dust protector which covers the bottom half of the face. For an instant, I questioned which rotten ocean they were going to clean.

    Their eyes, for some reason, looked suspicious too. I feel a light emanating some kind of madness from them as well.

    Although the Balum tribe¡¯s current contender was arge man with a spear, he was receiving the masked man¡¯s attacks and had countless small scratches all over his body.

    The Balum tribesman thrusted his spear, but his step wavered unsteadily. Is his stamina nearly exhausted? Sweating profusely, he was also breathing heavily.

    ¡¸Fumu, a poison?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    I was surprised when Moroha-nee-san said that without hesitation. Poison, you say....... Is it perhaps painted on their ws?

    ¡¸It is not to the extent it can kill. At most, it numbs the hands and feets, consumes their stamina, causes slight dizziness. About this much, I guess? Apparently, it is also scattered on the stage itself¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t using poison a rule vition?¡¹

    ¡¸No, magic is forbidden, but nothing in particr besides that. The act which smears a tribe¡¯s pride is said to be prohibited, so they must tread lightly when using poison. Moreover, it is amon hunting method to obtain the game by poison after all¡¹

    Now that I hear it, I guess that¡¯s correct. For some reason, I feel like that¡¯s cowardly. Certainly, it would be hard to say that the masked tribe excels in body strength. So, they might have established a method of hunting using poison topensate instead.

    It isn¡¯t bad to battle with their specialization... I guess.

    With the movements of the Balum tribesman dulled, the bent-back man quickly rushed forward, stabbing the ws of his right hand into the Balum tribesman¡¯s stomach. The match was over with that.

    With that match, the male dominated Balum tribe were demoralized and were defeated one after another by the poison maniptors from the Rivet tribe. It was a distressing elimination.

    ¡¸They ended up losing, didn¡¯t they? That Balum Tribe¡¹

    ¡¸This should ease the anxiety of the Rauri tribe for now¡¹

    With this, the Balum tribe was prevented from bing [Tribe of Tree King] and cing a disadvantageous rule on the Rauri tribe.

    However, that poison is still troublesome. Even without directly attacking, the results will be the same withbatants inhaling poison scattered around the stage. Is that their aim? I think they purposely fight defensively to waste time during the fight of the vanguards. They probably bide their time for the poison to affect the other fourbatants as well.

    Luckily, thanks to the protection of the spirit, the poison inside the stage didn¡¯t spread anywhere else.

    In other words, it seems both the spirit and referee approve the use of poison. Although the referee, being on the stage at the time, was also poisoned. Since it was not life threatening, he will recover after several hours.

    Still, even that kind of poison can be fatal while fighting. It would be wise for the girls to prepare some countermeasures, I guess. They may face that tribe tomorrow.

    I had asked if the Rivet tribe ever participated in [Pruning Ceremony] beforehand and was informed that it¡¯s a new tribe, recently split from a different tribe. The originating tribe also used poison to some extent while hunting. From this tribe, a new specialized tribe was formed.

    For the tribes of the Great Forest Sea, rather than being a family, they are more akin to a vige or colony. It wouldn¡¯t, then, be unusual for new tribes to be born from other tribes, other tribes being absorbed or vanishing.

    ¡¸Oh¡¹

    The Dragon n¡¯s melee fighter tribeswoman I saw yesterday was fighting on another stage. She had the same steady actions, without any unnecessary movements. Ah, simr to before, her enemy was blown away.

    Say, was that the third match for them? A straight win, her tribe is also advancing to the finals tomorrow.

    All of the tribes that have won and entered the top 8 seem to have a unique feature or trait. One tribe wears full-body Jaguar furs, another uses bone-made weapons, etc. They are full of variety.

    It may be a bit difficult tomorrow.

    =====================Scene Change=====================

    ¡¸Are we really doing it?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t hold back. Come when you are ready. Ah, the magic isn¡¯t really allowed¡¹

    After introducing Moroha-nee-san to the participating girls, Hilda and Yae made a request: ¡°Please have a match with us¡±.

    Since Karen-nee-san gloated of Moroha-nee-san¡¯s skill in swordsmanship, the fire in Yae and Hilda had been ignited. However, I shouldn¡¯t let them fight since they are participating in the [Pruning Ceremony]. There is an important match tomorrow after all. I would be worried if anything were to happen to them.

    Yet, Hilda and Yae¡¯s group petitioned to see Moroha-nee-san¡¯s skill, and with some pestering, it was decided that she would have a mock battle after dinner.

    ¡¸Why am I your opponent ?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you know, there is no one else?¡¹

    Well, I guess that¡¯s true. I can¡¯t let Yumina or Lindsey spar with her even if I exclude [Pruning Ceremony] participants.

    It can¡¯t be helped. I am a little interested as well, so shall we see it? I clench the imitation sword made of mithril and confronted Moroha-nee-san.

    ¡¸I will not end it quickly, so attack with your full strength¡¹

    ¡¸Then, shall I start? Ne~ to!¡¹

    To start with, I rush straight in and swing my sword downward, to test something. My older sister lightly parried the attack, while rotating her body around to my back, she swung her sword horizontally. Bending my body, I easily dodge the raised up sword as I let it pass by me.

    Facing off again, I try a feign this time. Pretending to aim at her torso from the right, I instead swipe with my sword upwards to hit her right arm. However, Nee-san ms herself into me, causing me to lose my bnce. After nearly falling down, I roll on the ground with some force and gain some distance. She doesn¡¯t seem serious yet, as she isn¡¯t pursuing me.

    It¡¯s a bit irritating that she has time to float a smile. Since she isn¡¯t being serious, let¡¯s go full force!

 Chapter 176: The Dragonâ€™s Magic Eye, and A Sign Of Change

    Arc 21: Women¡¯s battle

    Chapter 176: The Dragon¡¯s Magic Eye, and A Sign Of Change

    ¡¸I give up......¡¹

    I raised the white g while lying spread-eagled on the bare ground. Impossible. Totally impossible. Though I somehow managed to graze her several times, I couldn¡¯tnd a single deciding hit. I feel like I could have managed it somehow if I could use magic, but I cannot win based solely on sword skills. As expected of the only Sword God.

    ¡¸Well, it was more dangerous than I thought it would be. And so I got a little serious. I wonder, won¡¯t you reach my level if you steadily continue training ~kana?¡¹

    Nah~nah~. I don¡¯t feel like be The Second (¶þ´úÄ¿). Honestly, even If I pile up sword techniques to that extent, I can¡¯t think of anyone who could be my opponent besides you.

    ¡¸I could barely see the sword lines of both of them ~degozaru......¡¹

    ¡¸M-me as well......¡£A-amazing, both of them......¡¹

    Though both Hilda and Yae were in a daze, they still spoke out their thoughts. Even if they say that it was amazing, I want to exim ¡°There is definitely a considerably high wall between me and Nee-san!¡±. But I don¡¯t have the strength to even do that.

    ¡¸Hee~. Saying [hardly], does that mean that you have [more or less] seen it? Aren¡¯t the two of you quite promising ones?¡¹

    Moroha-nee-san is happily looking at both Hilda and Yae. On the other hand, the two of them are looking up at the Sword God in front of them with sparkling eyes. Are they delighted she acknowledges them even if it is only to some extent?

    ¡¸I will be teaching the both of you with great care before long because I intend to be under Touya-kun¡¯s care for awhile¡¹

    ¡¸Really ?! Moroha-Onee-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Aneue ! My gratitude ~degozaru!¡¹

    Both girls faced her with even more sparkling eyes. I guess this is the birth of the two Sword God devotees.

    ¡¸Muu~ Moroha-chan stole the two younger sisters-inws ~noyo......¡¹

    ¡¸I-I-I respect Karen-onee-san very much, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Lindsey-cha~n. You are a good girl, a good girl, giyu ~nanoyo¡¹

    Karen-nee-san is hugging Lindsey for reasons unknown to me. Although Rue is not like the other two, it seems she has some interest in Moroha-nee-san. Well, I guess that¡¯s because in her case, she is not sword-baka like the other two.

    Having regained the ability to somewhat move my body, I apply [Refresh], thus restoring my stamina. Fuu. I suppose I still have some way to go.

    I don¡¯t know when, but spectators have been gathering around us. No wonder, I guess. That fight was that shy.

    ¡¸Who are they?¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently, they are the Rauri tribe¡¯s guests. Though I was told they are not the contesters¡¹

    ¡¸Even though they have that much ability......Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Hell if I know¡¹

    Whispers from the spectators reached my ears. My answer to those. It is because I am a man.

    (TL: dont forget Touya appear as female for them)

    Among those watching from the distance, there were that shaved-head boujutsu user and the female melee fighter from the Dragon n.

    The shaved-head man lightly bowed and greeted me after noticing my gaze, but the female fighter continued to motionlessly gaze at me. Oya? Her right eye has golden pupil, and her left has red pupil.......Is this a magic eye by any chance?

    While she kept gazing towards here without moving, I discovered a danger behind her, drew out Brynhildr from my waist and pulled the trigger without hesitation.

    The gunshot echoes and a single man falls down from therge tree behind the Dragon n¡¯s woman with a loud thud. He fell down all the while being stunned with a paralyzing bullet. When I looked at the ce where he fell, he was grasping a strong bow and arrow. It is obvious that he was aiming at the above-mentioned woman from the Dragon n.

    ¡¸Do you recognize him?¡¹

    I ask while pointing at the copsed man behind the woman from the Dragon n.

    ¡¸......He is from the tribe I have battled against earlier¡¹

    I see. So it is resentment, huh? Is it something like a revenge in retaliation for losing? The Jaja tribe which [Referee tribe] came and dragged the man who couldn¡¯t move.

    Even if surprise attacks happen often during [Pruning Ceremony], it is natural that if thosee to light, there will be a severe penalty as well. Which is the suspension from participating during the next [Pruning Ceremony]. The anger of the tribe that faced such dishonored will be turned to the offender. There is no doubt he will be banished from their vige.

    Being thrown out from the vige, he will have to live alone in this Great Forest Sea. It bes his punishment.

    ¡¸You saved me. I am called Sonia Paralem. I am currently imposing on the Lulush tribe¡¹

    The woman of the Dragon n expresses her gratitude and bows her head.

    ¡¸I am called Rengetsu ¡¶ÉÔÂ¡·. I would like to express my thanks for helping Sonia-san when she was in dangerous situation¡¹

    (TLC: It is either Rengetsu, or Hazutsuki. Jisho.org points towards the former as name (though it is a female name). Any thoughts?)

    The shaved-head boujutsu user also lowers his head like it is given. Rengetsu.......Is he by chance from Yuuron? Or maybe Ishen? The ck hair, or rather, he doesn¡¯t have any hair, so I can¡¯t tell though. Ah, but I can see that his eyebrow are ck when I look at him closely.

    ¡¸Rengetsu-san, where are you from?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? I am from Ishen, but is something wrong?¡¹

    I am d~. it would be troublesome one way or another if he was from Yuuron. I noticed it back when I met Yae, but it seems that people of Ishen like to travel a lot. There are a lot of people who train themselves by traveling around the world.

    And conversely speaking, a person from Yuuron doesn¡¯t go around various countries that much. Or rather, crossing over to other countries itself was difficult due to the policies of the former government. There would be various bothersome if not difficult procedures one would have to go through. To the point where one would think ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it would be that much trouble to go to foreign country¡±. It seems that various regtions in regards to the spreading of the news were also ced.

    Well, the refugees are already leaving that country one after another and flowing to other countries since that regime had copsed. If I have to say a figure, it doesn¡¯t look to be much of them since the most of them have been killed by Fureizu. Though they will probably be a headache for the countries that will receive them.

    ¡¸I am Mochizuki Touya. I am a guest of the Rauri Tribe, etto......?¡¹

    As I tried to introduce myself, Sonia once again was staring at me. Huh? Is her magic eye being invoked for some reason?

    ¡¸Hey......Is there something?¡¹

    ¡¸......I am not sure if I want to hear this, but why do you have a female figure?¡¹

    Huh? Don¡¯t tell me the [Mirage] isn¡¯t working? I sneakily asked Sonia with a low voice, and she made a small nod.

    ¡¸Ah, Well. I knew that some people have such hobby, but I was a little surprised......¡¹

    ¡¸W-w-wait a moment, wait a moment! It is different than you think! It is misunderstanding!¡¹

    I will be recognized as a man with a hobby to dress up like a woman if it goes on like this. Even though it is illusion and not cross-dressing! I took the two people to a deserted ce and exined the situation to them.

    The Rauri tribe¡¯s pride won¡¯t be defiled because I am not participating. Even if I am exposed by other people, it will only result in me being unable to watch the matches, so it won¡¯t particrly matter even if I am exposed. And should that timee, the option to be [Invisible] is present as well.

    ¡¸Or rather, is that magic eye the reason why the illusion doesn¡¯t work?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. My magic eye has the power to negate the illusions. Visual effects brought by the magic won¡¯t work on this right eye as well¡¹

    I see. So the sh-like blinding made by light magic will just be canceled by that right eye as well? No, it may work if she is caught off guard since it shouldn¡¯t be active all the time though.

    ¡¸Well, though it isn¡¯t a really significant matter, it will be a great help if you keep silent about this¡¹

    ¡¸Then, we are even since you have saved us a little while ago¡¹

    Oh, they are reasonable, aren¡¯t they? Unexpectedly, it seems easy to talk to this pair. It looks like they have gentle personalities. ording to them, they are the adventurers who are currently traveling around the world in order to train themselves. Their story goes about like this: in the middle of their journey, two of the contestants from the Lulush tribe that took care of them couldn¡¯t appear in [Pruning Ceremony] due to illness. Those two then offered to help that tribe.

    ¡¸We had received a privilege of being able to watch Touya-san¡¯s match some time ago. Though it goes for Touya-san as well, but......that opponent, who was that?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah. That person is Moroha-nee-san......She is my second older sister. To be frank, winning again her is impossible. Because she is the strongest even if it is only with swords¡¹

    ¡¸The strongest, you say......?¡¹

    Though their faces were saying that they both think that it is an overstatement, that¡¯s natural it will be like that, won¡¯t it? However, it is a fact.

    For now, we decided that should we confront each other tomorrow, we would send our best regards at that time and do a mutual yell-like exchange. Then I parted with the two of them.

    ¡¸So you were here?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Pam?¡¹

    Pam came after I had separated from those two people. Her figure vaguely emerges from inside the darkness being shined upon by the moonlight.

    ¡¸The Balum tribe had lost. You can feel relieved for now¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so. However, I would like to make a strategic preparation for the next [Pruning Ceremony]. I really want Touya¡¯s kid after all......¡¹

    ¡¸You promised to forget that if you will be victorious¡¹

    ¡¸I know. The Rauri tribe doesn¡¯t break their promises¡¹

    As if it shows that she regrets that, Pam expresses a sulking face and turns away.

    ¡¸Is additional rule that you will add be to send the Balum tribe to a remote area as expected?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, that maybe also be good. After that much effort, I am also thinking of making some different rule. Of course, something that will benefit the Rauri tribe will be good, but......¡¹

    Pam ponders over those thoughts. Something benefiting the Rauri tribe ~nee....... If you think about it normally, would it be a rule which is advantageous for women? It is because the Rauri tribe vehemently opposes gender equality after all....... Though I hope you would be able to govern the tribes of the Great Forest Sea without talking about that equality.

    In the first ce, that much of difference between men and women are only within the Rauri and the Balum tribes.

    Well, if I have to say which one it is, it feels like that standpoint of the women is weaker in the other tribes.

    ¡¸How about making something like [Only women can participate in [Pruning Ceremony]]?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say stupid things. It will cause a riot¡¹

    I guess it would. The other tribes won¡¯t stay silent. There are tribes with strong women of course, but the majority lies with men.

    ¡¸Then how about differentiating [Pruning Ceremony] ording to gender?¡¹

    ¡¸Mm? ............That may not be bad....... Our Rauri tribe will have a considerable advantage among the women¡¯s tribes if it split by gender......¡¹

    (TL: won¡¯t they say Lauri of being scared of men :p)

    Pam grumbled and started to think. Oi-oi, are you serious? I guess, the idea of man and woman fighting in the same arena itself is quite unfamiliar for our thinking. Taking Olympics for example, it is separated by gender. The bodies of men and women are built different from the start, so it can¡¯t be helped. Differentiation is different from discrimination after all.

    ¡¸However, if that rule is established, then the other tribes will probably participate in both divisions, men¡¯s and women¡¯s. Are you aware of that? Only Rauri tribe and Balum tribe won¡¯t be able to do that. Will that be okay?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no problem. Rather, that¡¯s what I wish. If that rule is put into practice, it will cause the other tribes not being able to make light of women anymore¡¹

    Ah, really? So there is also such way of thinking too....... The women¡¯s strength will be recognized as well. They will be able to take more active positions.

    Though I could hear some dangerous mutter like ¡°The women of the other tribes will awake their strength with this. If they seek a ce to make use of that strength, they may naturally drift to the Rauri tribe. That will also be strengthening the Rauri tribe....... Not bad. Not bad at all.......¡±.

    The improvement of women¡¯s position is not bad idea....... It shouldn¡¯t be, but I have aplicated feeling about that as a man....... I might have proposed something troublesome.

    The spirit of the great tree will have to bestow twows if it bes divided by gender. But well, that will probably be all right.

    Even if I say that it bestows it, the spirit just acknowledges it. Thosews are something that is being decided by everyone in fact.

    ¡¸Alright, I will suggest it to everyone in the tribe too. This may change [Pruning Ceremony] in a great way¡¹

    Pam ran off in a high spirit. When I was seriously troubled whether I did an unnecessary thing, the spirit of the great tree was next to me before I knew it. She was emitting green phosphorescence as usual.

    ¡ºIt may not be a bad suggestion. The position of women in the Great Forest Sea maybe gets a little better as a result of that. Though It may be a little extreme to be like the Rauri tribe, that¡¯s also tribe individuality¡»

    Uun. Is it really so? Though there may be no particr answer for this. About which one will have the upper hand in this or not.

    I decided to return to everyone while holding onto suchplicated anguish. The spirit of the great tree also vanished before I noticed. Is the reason why she didn¡¯t inquire about Moroha-nee-san because shepletely erased her divine power? It seems It is leaking from me though. If I don¡¯t learn how to do that much, I have a hunch my troubles will increase even more.

    On my way back, I suddenly turned around. There were several shadows heading deep into the forest in the opposite direction. Are those....... Rivet tribe? There is probably no other tribe with such masks.

    At that time, I thought they might be going to do their business as well and didn¡¯t mind them. But when I thought about it in hindsight, it would appear to be my mistake.

 Chapter 177: The Boujutsu User, and The Dual Swordâ€™s User

    Arc 21: Women¡¯s battle

    Chapter 177: The Boujutsu User, and The Dual Sword¡¯s User

    The third day of [Pruning Ceremony]. This prolonged battle will end today as well. The eight winning tribes will sh, and the [Tribe of the Tree King] will be decided.

    It seems that Pam spoke about yesterday proposal with everyone, and she apparently persuaded them, thus they became pretty motivated. Though I am still worried about whether I did something unnecessary. Oh well, whatever happens, happens.

    It looks like today¡¯s format is going to be like this: only the first 4 matches will be held simultaneously, those will decide the best four tribes. After that, there are going to be two matches held one after another which will decide the best two, amongst which the finals are going to be held.

    Standing on top of the fourrge stages brought forth in Deity Tree Region, the confronting tribes are facing each other.

    However, it¡®s a mystery why they have grown in a shape of stumps....... After all, they disappear into the ground once the match ends. Is it the spirit¡¯s power? I guess I should leave it alone since it is bothersome to concern myself with it.

    (TL: really? Shouldn¡¯t u have said that on the first day?)

    ¡¸The first opponent......is a weird tribe¡¹

    They are decorated with bird wings from head to toe, wear a mantle which looks like a big wing, and a headdress that is surely made from the skull of a giant bird. That outfit...... I guess they are using something simr to scientific ninja arts (¿ÆÑ§ÈÌ·¨).

    (TLC: reference to anime ¡°Gatchaman¡±)

    As soon as the match began, the bird tribesman started to run with an awful speed through the stage. He is fast! This speed is quite something. Elsie who is confronting him doesn¡¯t move.

    The bird tribesman runs around Elsie as he pleases while changing whether he attacks or feigns, pretends to go from the front and then jump to the side all the while cornering Elsie with those ever-changing movements. Even then, Elsie doesn¡¯t move.

    Then, the speed of the bird tribesman suddenly increased by one more level and he turned around Elsie¡¯s back using that momentum. In that moment I thought that the dagger he held would go through Elsie¡¯s back, but she dodged that attack with a sidestep and delivered a backhand chop that wonderfully crushed both the tribesman¡¯s face and the bird¡¯s skull. Ouch, that must have hurt.

    That bird tribesman remained fallen without being able to stand up. He likely won¡¯t die since the divine protection of the spirit should be functioning. But to finish this with one blow is quite......

    Following after Elsie, both Yae and Hilda have consecutively achieved easy wins. The Rauri tribe became the first tribe to advance to the best four.

    ¡¸They had so much leeway ~noyo. It was an overwhelming victory ~nanoyo¡¹

    ¡¸If it was some power-focused tribe, this tribe could have won against them by repeating such disruption attacks which utilize that speed ~you know. But unfortunately for them, that level isn¡¯t really a match for Elsie and the girls¡¹

    It is exactly as Karen-nee-san and Moroha-nee-san have said, the opponents weren¡¯t their match. It appears that the girls¡¯ strength was polished even further aftering here.......

    .......Don¡¯t tell me they have be the dependents of not just Karen-nee-san but also of Moroha-nee-san as well. Yae and Hilda got excessively closer to Moroha-nee-san yesterday....... It¡¯s quite possible that they have be those.

    Uun, but it isn¡¯t bad so to speak. I just feel awkward since it looks like they have gotten rolled up in some of my circumstances.

    ¡¸Ah, Touya-san. Look at that¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Lindsey points ahead at the ce where Rengetsu-san, the boujutsu user whom I got to know yesterday, knocked down his opponent. It seems the Lulush tribe they belong to has achieved straight wins as well.

    Including the oues of the other stages, the best four tribes have been decided. One of them was the poison-using Rivet tribe.

    Just in case, I have prepared masks for Yae and the girls as a countermeasure for the poison.

    The remaining tribes are as follows:

    ¨C The female-dominated Rauri tribe;

    ¨C The poison-using Rivet tribe;

    ¨C The martial art masters of the Lulush tribe;

    ¨C The strong-armed Lemuna tribe.

    With this, the RaRiLuLe is splendidlypleted. There is no ¡°Ro¡± though.

    (TLC: a pun on the tribes names. The japanese ¡°alphabet¡± has 5 basic vowels (A,I,U,E,O) and the basic sybles are built around adding a consonant to vowel. Thus, we get ¡°Ka, Ki, Ku, Ke, Ko for ¡°K¡± consonant and the vowels for example. The MC refers to such set, but with ¡°R¡± consonant, which is iplete since there are only 4 tribes and 5 sybles (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hiragana)

    ¡¸Should we watch out for the Rivet tribe?¡¹

    ¡¸Umm, there is also the Lulush tribe which has Sonia-san, I guess. It may be a very close battle depending on the opponent¡¹

    Nevertheless, they will have an easy time if they are matched against the Lemuna tribe since that tribe is simply boasting of its strength. On the other hand, it will be really dangerous if the opponent catches them. Since it looks like they have the power to easily snap a bear¡¯s neck, the girls can¡¯t let their guard down, but at least that tribe¡¯s fighting style is simple.

    ¡¸Now then, the first match seems to start ~ja. Oh?¡¹

    I looked at the stage after hearing Suu¡¯s voice. The branches and leaves rustle and start to move noisily, and the sunlight illuminates two tribes. They are the Rauri tribe and the Lulush tribe.

    ¡¸They are up against Sonia-san¡¯s group, aren¡¯t they?~ Umm, it will be a difficult fight¡¹

    To be frank, I don¡¯t think Rue will be able to win if she is against either of those two. I suppose the sam can be said about Pam as well. Can Yae and Hilda win against Sonia-san? Also, it¡¯s possible Elsie will lose if she goes against Rengetsu-san because of their badpatibility. It¡¯ll be our loss if, should Pam and Elsie be defeated by those two, Rue is defeated by another contestant from the Lulush tribe.

    Well, if I am to talk about the probability, I think we have more chances of winning though.

    The both sides go around to the opposite sides of the stump, decide their fighting order and ascend the staircase. It¡¯s evident from the audience seats, but the participants will know who is their opponent only after going up on the stage.

    ¡¸What a delicate situation......¡¹

    So it is Rue vs. Rengetsu-san, and Elsie vs. Sonia-san... This is tricky. Even if those two are defeated, we can still advance to the finals if Yae, Hilda and Pam, the remaining three, win. If we are to lose, might it be due to Pam losing?

    Conversely saying, it¡¯ll be a sure victory for the Rauri tribe if either Rue or Elsie wins.

    Elise is the one with the best chances to win, but it will be a fight between the melee fighters. Honestly, I can¡¯t figure out who will win or lose. Elsie would have quite an advantage if she could use [Boost] though.

    The first match. Rue and Rengetsu-san step forward to the center of the stage. There¡¯s too much of a height difference. Rengetsu-san who is obviously over 180cm is against Rue who¡¯s not even 145cm. It looks just like an adult vs. a child....... Will no one criticize Rengetsu-san even if he wins, I wonder?

    With a referee¡¯s signal, the match started. Rue takes a stance with her twin swords, and Rengetsu-san prepares his pole. Rengetsu-san¡¯s pole is made of metal and although it is covered in silver color, the both ends are gold-colored. Are those Mithril and Orichalcum? He is easily handling it. He would have a tremendous herculean strength though if ever those were iron or gold.

    Rue moves. In response to that, Rengetsu-san presses his pole. Did she read it? She wards off that pole downwards with her right sword and tries jumping toward his bosom using that momentum. But Rengetsu-san thrusts his lowered pole into the stage and agilely does a vault jump over Rue.

    Mmmm, I guess Rengetsu-san is really one step higher. He could perfectly see through that attack.

    ¡¸Will Rue-san be all right.......?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying? This kid won¡¯t end it with just that, look¡¹

    Rue holds her twin swords with a back grip and heads towards Rengetsu-san once more. She repeatedly sends out the waves of surging attacks with her right and left swords. She continuously attacks while moving lightly at the same time. Those movements......

    ¡¸Hee~ That movements are that of a melee fighter ~right. Did Elsie teach those to her?¡¹

    As expected of Moroha-nee-san. Did she see through it? Those movements definitely resemble Elsie¡¯s footwork. It seems that Rue asked Elsie to teach her how to fight as well.

    ¡¸Damn¡¹

    Rengetsu-san doesn¡¯t allow her to reach his bosom someway or another and endures it with his pole. But in terms of the spentbor, Rue is superior. Before long, after having been cornered, he picks up his pole and sweeps it sideways while taking back a few steps thus creating distance.

    Rue pursued him without letting him get away. However, Rengetsu-san went far from merely running away. He dashed forward and threw the pole at Rue¡¯s feet. He then drove the palm of his hand into her bosom when she lost her bnce.

    ¡¸Uguu...!¡¹

    Rue recovers her posture while rolling and takes a distance from Rengetsu-san for an instant. That one just now will hurt for sure.

    You bastard! Hey, Rengetsu! What the heck do you think you are doing to our house¡¯s princess? I will curse you, you damn baldy..... My thoughts went wild there for a moment.

    Not good, not good. This is a match after all. Calm down Touya, calm down. You will get a little bit of revengeter so let this one slip for now.

    This time, Rengetsu unleashes a continuous barrage of thrusts with his pole while cornering Rue. Barely avoiding the iing pole and letting ite through, Rue drops her left sword and grasps the pole under her left armpit effectively stopping its movement. In the instant when Rue tries to attack from here on out, Rengetsu-san lets go of his pole.

    ¡¸Eh? Waaa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Haaaaaaa !¡¹

    Rue loses her bnce due to her opponent letting go of his weapon. Having thrown it away, Rengetsu-san extends his palm all the while yelling like some time ago. At that instant, Rue was blown backward as if something was pressing onto her.

    Is that attack the same [Hakkei] which Sonia-san uses? I see. I suppose it shouldn¡¯t be strange that he is able to use that since they arerades.

    The blown off Rue rotated in the air andnded magnificently without arge impact. [Out-of-bound], that is.

    ¡¸Winner, Rengetsu!¡¹

    The referee announces the winner. Immediately, a thunderous apuse and cheers roared from the venue.

    Rue lost by an out-of-bounds defeat. The ce where she was blown off was bad. And yet, if it was approximately a meter closer to center, she might have managed to somehow return to the fight.

    ¡¸Rue......has lost in the end¡¹

    ¡¸Something like this can happen since it¡¯s a match. Even Rue understands that¡¹

    While patting Suu¡¯s head who was sulking in disappointment, I gazed at Rue who had returned to the stage to collect her swords and to shake hands with Rengetsu-san. I felt from her face that she was disappointed and that she would have liked to continue. You have done well.

    ¡¸Now, since it came to this, this is the where I want to win the next one but......¡¹

    I look at Elsie and Sonia-san who are advancing to the top of the stage.

    Both are fellow melee fighters and both have hardened their fists while chiming their gauntlets.

    They took stances opposite of each other and looked straight at their opponents. The referee slowly raises his right hand, looks at the two of them, and swings it down in one go.

    ¡¸Begin!¡¹

    Bakitsuuuuuuuuuuuu!!

    Both charged towards each other with their full power simultaneously. Their fists ventured toward the other¡¯s face, sinking each of their fists into the other. It¡¯s a beautiful cross counter....... Cross counter? In what way!?

    Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaait!! It is way too sudden! Furthermore, why are both of them grinning while they have hit each other¡¯s faces!?

    ¡ºYou are not bad¡»

    ¡ºSame to you¡»

    Come on! Are the both of you juvenile leaders standing up against each other at the riverbank at sunset?!

    They take distance once again and start to exchange fists again. Elsie unleashes a right straight, and Sonia-san takes that with her gauntlet. Conversely, Sonia-san sends out her left hook out, and simrly, Elsie flicks it with her gauntlet.

    In any case, the sound is brutal.

    Gotsu! Gan! Gaintsu! Gakyatsu! The sounds of metal bumping against each other echoed above the stage. It is really-really scary!

    It¡¯s even scarier since both of them areughing. Yes, they areughing while hitting each other. It¡¯s scary ~you know. It¡¯s really terrifying ~you know.

    Then everyone, I will see you next time. Good bye, good bye, good bye.

    ......It is like I got possessed.

 Chapter 178: The Boxing Match and a Nullified Poison

    TL: airsblue

    TLC: greujnik

    Arc 21: Women¡¯s battle

    Chapter 178: The Boxing Match and a Nullified Poison

    The sounds of shing metal are echoing repeatedly across the stage. Hit, defend, hit, defend, hit, defend, hit.......

    It looks just like there is a rule to alternatively hit each other. Their speed was gradually bing increasing, and before long, it became a barrage in return for another barrage.

    ¡¸Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa~!!¡¹

    ¡¸Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa~!!¡¹

    A grand sound of shing metal was made as both of their fists mmed against each other when they have unleashed a right straight with all their might towards each other.

    Both of them stood still like that for an instant, mutually grinning andughing at each other. Like I said, stop riding on that flow.

    Suddenly, both of them simultaneously jumped back, rushed in again, and unleashed upper kicks at each other. The metallic nk of their leg protectors ¡¶Greaves¡· roared, and then again the sound of gauntlets¡¯ rally echoed again.

    ¡¸Yaaaaaa~!!¡¹

    Along with her shrieking yell, Elise made a rotating kick which Sonia-san tried defending against, but she couldn¡¯t kill its momentum and was made to retreat a few steps. Then Elsie took a step forward to do a finishing blow, but Sonia-san quickly rotated her body and attacked with her heavy tail as a whip.

    Without being able to avoid the blow of the thick tail that hit her from the side, Elsie reversely ended up retreating backward as she absorbed the heavy impact.

    Seeing that, Sonia-san chased after her and tried tond a dropkick, but Elsie defended by crossing both of her arms. Sonia-san then immediately kicked her arms, rotated once, and took a distance from Elsie.

    Switching between offensive and defensive, the white heated battle continued, the venue was also heating up.

    ¡¸Moroha-chan, How do you see this match will end ~noyo?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows. If it was a sword match, I might be able to say something, but when ites to [Fists], I am not sure ~ne. Well, I feel that in terms of speed Elsie is superior, and Sonia-san has the advantage in terms of power, but it is not the gap between them is that big. However, Sonia also has a hidden card to y ~nee¡¹

    That [Hakkei], you mean? It seems that a single moment is necessary for her to use it, so Elsie has to make sure not to give her any gap.

    At the same time, Elsie cannot even use her [Boost]. Just like Yae, Elsie also watched martial arts¡¯ videos on my smartphone, and so she incorporated various techniques from them but that¡¯s not all.

    Is it because their stamina got exhausted on the stage? The movement of the two was getting a bit dull. Even so, they continued to exchange fist attacks without stopping their hands.

    Elsie¡¯s sweep was approaching Sonia-san, and though she looked like she was about to fall backward, she somehow defended with her big tail and managed to regain her bnce. That tail is amazing. Does it keep her bnce like she is a dinosaur?

    Sonia-san then attacks Elsie with that tail. Without avoiding that swing, Elsie resolved herself to receive damage and firmly stopped the blow. She then grasped it by both hands without letting it go and threw Sonia-san with all of her might over her shoulder.

    (TLC: Seoinage ¨C A judo ¡°over shoulder throw¡±)

    ¡¸daaaaaaaa~!!¡¹

    ¡¸Guuuuu...!!¡¹

    Towards Sonia-san who was thrown into the stage, Elsie swings her fist down to give the final blow. However, Sonia-san avoided it by rolling sideways, began to stand up with a hop, and extended her palm from a half-rising posture. This is bad!

    ¡¸Haaa!!¡¹

    A loud thud reverberated and Elsie was blown off. Rolling all over through the stage, she managed to somehow stop before falling outside the bounds.

    Dangerous! A little more and it would have be the same as with Rue.

    As expected, that is nasty. It is definitely an invisible range attack. Though she might not received the attack, I think she got quite the damage from being blown off like that.

    In fact, Elsie is down on her knees and seems to be in a considerable pain. Not missing this chance, Sonia-san begins her attack. Having stood up, Elsie intercepted her, but is the previous attack still showing its results? She is being on the defensive. With with stage boundary being behind her, she will fall from it if it goes like this.

    ¡¸Haaaaaaaaaaaa~!!¡¹

    Sonia-sanunches her right fist, and Elsie catches it firmly with her left hand. Disregarding her right hand, Sonia-san then unleashes her left hand, but it is grabbed by Elsie¡¯s right hand too. ¡°Then how about a kick¡±, Sonia-san tries to raise her leg and in that moment Elsie starts throwing her towards the back.

    All the while putting her leg on Sonia-san¡¯s abdomen, Elsie throws her with her full strength.

    It looks quite irregr, but is that an overhead throw?

    Though Elsie¡¯s neck was out of the stage boundary since earlier, she was safe yet as the rules didn¡¯t state that you would lose unless you fall down from the stage.

    ¡¸Sh......!¡¹

    With how things are going, she is going to be thrown out of the boundary. Sonia-san spins her body in the air, breaks free from Elsie¡¯s grip while greatly swinging her tail, and leans her center of gravity towards the stage.

    Sonia-san barely managed tond at the end of the stage, but Elsie went around and cut in front of her before she noticed anything.

    ¡¸Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    With a yell, Elsie unleashes her right straight. Whether it be by reflex, Sonia-san defended against it with her gauntlet. I guess it was probably difficult for her to avoid it while in that posture.

    As a result, Sonia-was was thrown out into the air and thennded on the ground. Thus deciding the match.

    ¡¸The winner, Elsie Shiluesuka!¡¹

    The referee¡¯s voice echoes loudly, and the venue gets noisy all at once. Cheers and thunderous apuse are being sent to the two.

    ¡¸She won! Elsie has won ~ja!¡¹

    Suu voice raised in high spirit. Though honestly speaking, it feels like a draw because of all the injuries. Neither managed to K.O. the other. Well, even if they were in a real fight and were not being tied by the rules, I believe Elsie would have won.

    Elsie shakes hands with Sonia-san who hase back to the stage and we apud as well.

    It is now one defeat and one win. We will advance to the finals if the two among Yae, Hilda and Pam will win.

    I thought the reason we might lose would be due to Pam, but that was nothing more than a misced fear. She participated in the third match and managed to finish it in a mere three minutes. With earth-shattering vigor and power, she disyed a hurricane of surging attacks, her opponent was knocked outside the boundaries.

    Yae came out in the next match and easily achieved victory once again. The Rauri tribe who got three victories promptly overtook the Lulush tribe and advanced forward to the finals.

    ¡¸Have we managed it somehow?¡¹

    If I were to say something about this match, I feel relief down in my chest since the Lulush tribe was more formidable as an enemy than the remaining two tribes against which we may appear in the finals.

    I express my appreciation to everyone who came out from the Deity Tree area and casted a recovery magic and [Refresh] on them just to be on the safe side. I especially paid attention to Elsie and Rue.

    Later, I casted [Slip] on Rengetsu-san, about whom I didn¡¯t forget, thus causing him to magnificently fall down. While he was talking with others from the Lulush tribe Rengetsu-san magnificently fell and banged with the back of his head on the ground. He stood up without understanding what had happened and confirmed the soles of his feet. There was no damage to him because he was standing on the bare soil.

    ¡¸What do you think you are doing......?¡¹

    ¡¸But you know~ Seeing how he hit Rue, I kinda got angry¡¹

    ¡¸I was pretty beaten too though¡¹

    ¡¸With you guys I couldn¡¯t get angry. You looked like you were in some youth drama¡¹

    Elsie sulks while puffing her cheeks. Well, one will usually draw back when two young girlsugh while exchanging blows. I guess that should her opponent be a man, I would undoubtedly make him full of holes.

    ¡¸In any case, one more win and we are done. Do your best. Take this as well¡¹

    I hand small vials that have pills that look like lemon soda to the girls. It is an antidote which Flora made before. Even if poison enters the body, it will immediately be purified with this.

    ¡¸About the scattered poison on the stage, be sure to wear masks before your turnse up and then hold it in your mouths when your matches begin. If you take it, the poison won¡¯t have any effect even if you receive an attack from those ws. The scattered poison can be disregarded as well. While you take it, it will be effective for approximately 10 minutes, so everyone should take three pills in advance¡¹

    After girls received the pills, they returned back to the Deity Tree area.

    Then, as we tried to return back to our seats in the audience, a bigmotion could be heard from the venue.

    It isn¡¯t the usualmotion. When we came back to the Rauri tribe¡¯s ce, Rivet tribe had already won three times and was dered as a winner. Oi-oi, no matter what you look at it, isn¡¯t it too fast? What happened?

    ¡¸The Lemuna tribe started to attack the moment match started, but then they suddenly fell down. Apparently, it seems the Rivet tribe used something like a blowgun. In addition, the dart was extremely thin, it was difficult to glimpse with the naked eye. Even though they defended against the scattered poison with masks, I guess they couldn¡¯t do anything against poison entering directly inside their bodies. Moreover, the poison that they used was apparently a fast-acting poison. It may not be life-threatening, but if the medical treatment is dyed......¡¹

    As I looked down at the venue while hearing thementary from Moroha-nee-san who saw the game, Elsie approached the people from the Lemuna tribe and handed them several antidotes from before. Un, they should be alright with that. Because they have a lot of pills, there is no problem giving out some.

    ¡¸Even so, did you say blowgun? Indeed, unless it is used together with poison, it will be impractical as a weapon, considering its thickness ~right¡¹

    The sizes of throwing knife and darts would again be different. Moreover, a fast-acting poison. A certain-kill blow. Well, it didn¡¯t kill though. What on earth is that poison?

    Though it may be a neurotoxin if it gives others the paralysis. Is it like blowfish tetrodotoxin if I remember it correctly? But that didn¡¯t have immediate effects. The numbness started from the hands and feets, it should be a poison that gradually takes effect.

    Well, I didn¡¯t see any blowfish since I came to this world. There may be many original poisons of this world. When I thought of this, I wonder how amazing Flora is, since she could make a detoxify medicine.......

    Though it can be cured in one shot If I use [Recovery]. In any case, you can¡¯t careless.

    In the meantime, thest stage in the Deity Tree area gradually raised up.

    On the stage which was a little more spacious than the ones before, the five representatives of both the Rauri tribe and the Rivet tribe are confronting each other in silence.

    Yae and the girls have already covered their mouths with gas masks. Incidentally, the referee was wearing a mask as well. Looking at it in retrospect, the appearance of everyone in masks was really strange scene.

    The match started.

    Yae is the vanguard. her opponent is the man with bent-back and ws from before. He had something like a short toothpick in the mask near his mouth. That is probably the muzzle of the blowgun.

    It may be my imagination, but because he should be able to breathe even if he is wearing that mask, he is probably not holding the blowgun in his mouth and sending forth the dart with his breath.

    Yae removes her mask and takes the pill. With this, the poison won¡¯t work on her. Though he stared at her dubious action, the bent-back man prepared his metal w, and Yaw slowly drew her Katana from the sheath.

    ¡¸Begin!¡¹

    Yae thrusts at the bent-back man as soon the match kicked off with full speed. I was able to see the bent-back man who panicked from her sudden action firing the dart from his mouth. However, Yae only protected her eyes with her left hand, dived into the bent-back man chest without minding the dart sticking to her hand andnded a single blow with her full power into the man¡¯s defenseless abdomen.

    ¡¸Oguuuhaaaaaa!!¡¹

    While spitting out iprehensible words, the bent-back man is blown off the stage while spinning.

    ¡¸The winner, Kokonoe Yae!¡¹

    Instant kill. It was so quick that the venue fell silent for a moment, but it was wrapped in explosive cheer immediately after.

    She was expecting that the blowgun would being. I see, did she hear it from the people of the Lemuna tribe awhile ago?

    ¡¸No way......Why didn¡¯t the poison work!?¡¹

    While letting out his thoughts, the spearhead with long hands and a frog-like face confronts Hilda. Did he still not believe the spectacle from a short while ago? it seems like he is shaking, but I don¡¯t care about such a thing.

    At the same time game started, Hilda cut the distance at once while receiving the dart without trying to avoid it and sent the frog-man flying in a simr to Yae¡¯s manner.

    ¡¸Guuarabaaaa~!!¡¹

    The poison doesn¡¯t work at all. It seems it gave a hopeless shock to the opponents. While he was trembling very much, the third member stood still in front of Pam who prepared her ax.

    Naturally, there is no way he would be a match for her. As expected, just by confirming that the poison dart isn¡¯t effective, he has no choice but to receive Pam¡¯s ax head on.

    ¡¸............t!!¡¹

    Without being able to raise his voice anymore, the man from the Rivet tribe fainted and slowly crumbled down.

    ¡¸Winner, Pam! Therefore, this time [Tribe of the tree king] is the Rauri tribe!!¡¹

    Straight wins with three people. It was too dull of a final match, but the apuse holding no restraint and cheers poured down like a rain on the tribe which won [Pruning Ceremony].

    Pam raised war cry (female yell?) on the stage, which was moreover followed by the victory screamsing out from the Rauri tribe.

    Is it over? At any rate, all¡¯s well that ends well.

    When I thought so, I felt some kind of coarse sign.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Zuzuzuzu.......Deep rumbling of the ground echoes, every tree beside the one in Deity Tree area start to wither and leaves start to flutter down. What the hell is that!?

    ¡¸Kukuuu...... The power of the spirit, we will be taking it......¡¹

    One of the Rivet tribe muttered, and I perfectly caught it on my magic monitor.

    Suddenly a loud thud and a shock echoed from the ground. Not just one, there are a lot of severe earthquakes shaking the earth. Countless dead leaves fell down from the dead trees.

    ¡¸W-what is that!?¡¹

    When I turned my eyes towards the voice of someone screaming, there were huge giant trees, and I could see the figure of several of them heading towards here. It doesn¡¯t look like everything is yet to end.

 Chapter 179: The Wood Golem, and the Fragarach

    Arc 21: Women¡¯s battle

    Chapter 179: The Wood Golem, and the Fragarach

    ¡¸Wood Golems...... But they are way too big. Have they changed into Behemoths? There are so many of them......¡¹

    Several of what can be called 20-meter tall golems with a body fully covered with trees crush and mow down the surrounding trees while getting here. Their shape isn¡¯t that different from a mithril golem, but these wood golems are naturally bigger than those.

    One, two, three...... There are ten golems or more. Might it be that the withered trees from a while ago were absorbed by these golems as nourishment?

    The foremost golem tried stepping inside the Deity Tree region, but it was blocked by a green defensive wall, halting its advance.

    A sphere about the size of a baseball emitting a green phosphorescence appeared in front of my eyes.

    ¡ºTouya-sama!¡»

    ¡¸Spirit of the great tree?¡¹

    ¡ºYes. Currently, most of my power is being turned towards the defensive wall, so please excuse such appearance! Can I please request that Touya-sama and yourrades somehow evacuate all the tribes from here with your power? The target of that thing is most likely me....... I think it wants to capture the deity tree. They most likely trying to bring forth a wood golem which absorbed power of the spirit¡»

    If for example, a golem absorbed the Deity Tree where the spirit dwells, it will likely be able to manipte the spirit¡¯s power? It seems both these wood golems and the withered trees were prepared from the start.

    I think I can dare to say that the masterminds are without a doubt the Rivet tribe. If they managed to win this [Pruning Ceremony], they would directly scatter poison or anything simr on the Deity Tree, and assimte it with a golem when the deity tree that has been weakened. Or perhaps they nned to change the Deity Tree itself into a golem. Any of that would be before they would announce a new rule at the ceremony.

    However, the Rauri tribe has snatched victory from them. Did they then force this strategy which led to the current situation? These fellows are bad at giving up. Or rather, they are dumb.

    ............ this is the exnation of Moroha-nee-san who is right next to me. Is that true?

    Really? Ah, was the Rivet tribe I sawst night preparing for that? I should have crushed them at that time.

    Using [Fly], I leap to the girls on the stage and capture two people from the Rivet tribe who didn¡¯t appear in the game. Naturally, I paralyzed them with stun bullets. Because the spirit¡¯s power is directed towards the defensive wall, the magic will show its effect normally even here.

    ¡¸Answer me. What is that?¡¹

    ¡¸......They are wood golems we have brought when they were still seeds. They were improved so that they would be Behemoths by soaking on the life force of the surrounding trees¡¹

    (TL: remember Behemoth stands for giant monsters)

    ¡¸Did you say ¡°improve¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸By mixing various poisons, it took a long time to transform them. Furthermore, they are able to absorb the Deity Tree as well. It will also be able to manipte the power of the spirit. With that power, our Rivet tribe will be the ruler of this Great Forest Sea......Kukuuu......¡¹

    Haa. Isn¡¯t it exactly as Moroha-Neesan have said? However, don¡¯t think your n will go that smoothly!. The reason for your defeat is because we are here.

    (ED: What a shounen protag. Hehe.)

    ¡¸Gate¡¹

    The transition formation was formed in the sky and a [ck Knight ¡¶Night Baron¡·] made its appearance. The ck Knight, who fell from a height of about a meter, makes very heavy impact different from the thuds made by wood golems andnds in the Deity Tree area. It¡¯s carrying a sword on its hand and the new equipment [Fragarach] on its back.

    ¡¸W-w-what is that!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a perfect time to test this new weapon. I will dly shatter that golem that represents the pride of you guys¡¹

    After ncing at a man from the Rivet tribe who popped his eye in surprise, I start to walk towards the summoned Frame Gear [ck Knight], but Yumina and Lindsey came up to me from the audience seats.

    ¡¸Touya-san, can you please let either of us eliminate those things?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Do you mean you want to ride the [ck Knight]?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the reason is that we weren¡¯t able to do anything both during the Yuuron incident and for the matches this time¡¹

    Now that you mention it, it might be so. Magic wasn¡¯t useful during that incident in Yuuron and it was prohibited this time as well. Then that means...

    Although we will undoubtedly fight against the Fureizu, having [Fragarach] here makes it possible for Yumina and Lindsey to defeat the Fureizu with a long distance attacks by using their magic power. Did they do any particr training in advance?

    ¡¸Sure. Well, I will also support you, but please be careful¡¹

    I open [Gate] and summon another [ck Knight]. This one is painted in blue color so it is the [Blue Knight] so to speak. It also holds a mace in its hand. This one has been adjusted for the use of our Vice-Commander Norun-san, but there shouldn¡¯t be any problem if they use it.

    Yumina boards the [ck Knight], Lindsey boards the [Blue Knight]. After quickly starting up them, they set it up so that their magic can be used by their respective frame gears.

    ¡º...Magic power tuning. First slot released¡»

    ¡ºLikewise, the first slot released. Building up [Fragarach]. Tuning Completed. No abnormalities¡»

    ¡º...There are no abnormalities here as well¡»

    I take out a receiver from [Storage] and exchangemunications with the two. There seem to be no problems.

    ¡ºThen Yumina will handle the enemies to the right side while Lindsey will handle the ones to the left. Listen, when it seems that your magic power will run out, draw some magic from your rings with ¡ºTransfer¡»¡»

    ¡ºI understood¡»

    ¡ºRoger ~desu¡»

    The ck Knight and the Blue Knight start to run, and with a weapon held in their hands, they turn them towards their respective wood golems that are trying to destroy the spirit¡¯s defensive wall.

    ¡ºOh, thunder, drill through, a hundrednces, Lighting Javelin¡»

    ¡ºOh, Ice, pierce through, sharp thorns, Ice Needle¡»

    A white lighting came out from the tip of ck Knight¡¯s sword, and a countless number of ice shards came from the Blue Knight¡¯s mace. They then exploded at their respective wood golems.

    I can understand Yumina¡¯s wind attribute, but for Lindsey to not use her favorite fire magic, she really is that vignt for fire not to spread. Although thunder is also dangerous, that magic doesn¡¯t ignite fire, unlike a real lightning.

    With two fallen golems as a start, both of them rushed out from the Deity Tree area when the defensive wall was released a short timeter.

    ¡ºPlease test [Fragarach] for the meantime. Do not overstrain yourselves¡»

    The two people headed towards the wood golems at the areas they are responsible for and confront several of them. Yumina moved first.

    ¡º[Fragarach], Launch!¡»

    On the back of ck Knight, four crystal swords installed in X shape simultaneously start floating in the air and deploy in front of the ck Knight.

    ¡ºGooooooooooo!¡»

    Along with Yumina¡¯s shout, the crystal swords one by one dashed with the speed of a supersonic jet while breaking the sound barrier onto the wood golem and tear it apart. It¡¯s a de that can even cut a hard Fureizu so something like a wood golem is not even an enemy.

    The four Fragarach magnificently tear up the core inside the wood golem and return to the ck Knight. The Fragarach thenpletely surrounds the Frame Gear simr to satellite orbits in order to protect the ck Knight. I guess, they are a defensive system in reality since they are originally derived from the functions of the satellite orb.

    ¡ºUmm, is it after all difficult to target and destroy four separate targets?¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. I don¡¯t think it is impossible but, is it because the sensation can¡¯t catch up with it? I believe it will depend on a person¡¯s experience¡»

    Like I thought, I guess. Rosetta has also said that separate and independent rhythm and tempo are important. It seems close to the sense of ying the music instruments. Oh well, it looks simr. It is like a ying piano while moving your right and left hand with different motions.

    By the way, I could separately manipte the four of them quite easily andfortably. I have my parents to thank for making me take piano lessons during my childhood. I didn¡¯t think it would be useful for this though.

    Come to think of it, I have never seen a piano since I came to this world. It may be a good idea to create one for the practicing of [Fragarach]. I would love to y it after a long time.

    ¡º[Fragarach], Fire¡»

    This time, Lindsey¡¯s Fragarach tears up a wood golems and two among the four crystal swords are attacking different wood golems.

    Lindsey somehow seems to be able to attack two targets separately. Whenparing to moving four at once to attack the same enemy, however, it seems shecks uracy. Does this also depend on practice?

    ¡¸Impossible......Why is that......£¡¡¹

    A man from the Rivet tribe has a face wrapped in shock as the figures of their proud golems are being torn into pieces one by one.

    Oops, I also have to capture thepanions of this fellow. I capture all members of the Rivet tribe with map search and make them unable to move with [Paralysis]. It was easy to search because they have a figure that¡¯s easy to understand.

    In the meantime, the two had defeated most of the golems. But damn. Those golems would have some value if they were made from mithril orichalcum. Even though selective breeding was performed, wood is still wood after all. There¡¯s not enough value for them as material, is it? I guess they would have value as a in wood though.

    ¡ºWith this, it is done¡»

    After Lindsey kills thest one, all the golems were silenced. After seeing that, all the tribes in the Deity Tree area cheer, apud and shout victorious war cries. Of course, with the exception of the Rivet tribe.

    However, the surrounding trees have suffered a tremendous damage. From that size, I can say they were trees with a considerable age.

    The sphere-like spirites over here. I wonder, did she focus all of her energy on the defensive wall and can¡¯t return to the shape of a human yet?

    ¡ºThank you very much, Touya-sama. What reward can I give as my gratitude......?¡»

    ¡¸No, I am actually sorry for destroying the trees around here. I am guessing whether I could handle it better¡¹

    ¡ºAh, don¡¯t mind it. I will concentrate my energyter, and restore them to their original form¡»

    Can you do something like that? Should I say ¡°as expected¡± from the spirit of the tree?

    The spirit zoomed quickly to where the [Referee tribe] was and flew to the spokesman from Jaja tribe.

    Before long, someone who looks like the chief of [Referee tribe] raises his voice.

    ¡¸The fools have schemed to make the Sacred Deity Tree their own, and their ambitions were crushed here! Messengers from Brunhild, a country far away from here, have protected our Deity Tree! We, the tribes of the Great Forest Sea, offer them our greatest gratitude and admiration! May the divine protection of the spirit be with them !¡¹

    ¡ºMay the divine protection of the spirit be with them!!¡»

    I sent back the two Frame Gears under the cheers and apuse that had broken out. With us being the Rauri tribe¡¯s helpers to thest, it seems that both Yumina and Lindsey have been recognized as Brunhild representatives. Well, that¡¯s fine. They are the ones who have actually beaten the wood golems.

    Eventually, the people from Jaja tribe have captured and dragged away the people from the Rivet tribe. I have also asked them to capture other people of the Rivet tribe inside the forest since they should have fallen there as well.

    Then once again, the Rauri tribe is dered as the [Tribe of the King], and a new rule of making [Pruning Ceremony] separated by gender was dered.

    Though this rule stirred the other tribes, this was epted as a neww in the Great Forest Sea since there was no opposition from the Great Deity tree.

    It isn¡¯t a bad development when I am carefully thinking about that rule. It also seems that even the other tribes have realized the situation. It¡¯s simr to having another victory quota, and this will benefit all tribes. Though nothing changes for the Balum tribe since they don¡¯t have any women.

    However, it seems they have epted it because they have said that ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing since the Rauri tribe that is an eyesore will disappear¡±.

    Thus the [Pruning Ceremony], which included some turbulence, ended with the victory of the Rauri tribe.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    This is it, folks. 25 chapters, 25 days of continuous adventures. We covered 2 arcs in those weeks, and that¡¯s something, right? But it is about time we end it. The pace is getting harder to keep up with. And the next arc is a big one (19(!) chapters). Starting next week, the team will return to a regr schedule of 2 chapters per week (That is until we stock up chapters again and prepare to another maraphon, but that¡¯s unlikely to happen for some time). Give a round of apuse to both Airsblue and ckswordman who made it possible, and see you next week ??

 Chapter 180: The Winter Comes and A Songstress

    Arc 21: If Winteres, can Spring be far behind?

    Chapter 180: The Winter Comes and A Songstress

    ¡¸Uuu, cooold. Was it always this cold?¡¹

    Although we were away for only three days, Brunhild seems to have fully rushed into winter. It is hard to get up in the mornings.

    The Great Forest Sea is to the south from here, but it isn¡¯t cold there even in winter. I don¡¯t know whether I have grown ustomed its temperature or it just suddenly got cold so suddenly. During today¡¯s morning, I got quite chilled.

    This world is unusual. Something called seasons are distinctly extreme in countries that have it and those that have not. Moreover, It seems like it has nothing to do with country¡¯stitude or longitude when viewing from map¡¯s point of view. There also seems to be differences when ites to east and west. Don¡¯t tell me this world isn¡¯t a sphere like the Earth....... Or that something like giant elephant or serpent is underneath the earth.

    It looks like the power of spirits is rted to this, but I don¡¯t know the details. Does this phenomenon have any rtion to natural properties of magic power or magic origins? A country with four seasons can be next to a country with extreme cold, so isn¡¯t it useless to think about this matter?

    Is it my luck? For what it¡¯s worth, Brunhild has four seasons. I might say that it has the same friendly environment as my hometown. Though whenparing it to Japan, its spring is long and autumn is short.

    ¡¸I really want an air-conditioner ~though¡¹

    To tell you the truth, I think I can make it using [Program]. However, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t endure the cold and there¡¯s also a firece. My dead grandfather also used to say [Some inconveniences are the source of energy]. Let¡¯s stop this line of thought. ....... At least a hot bottle of water should be fine, right?

    The [Pruning Ceremony] is over too, and as promised, Pam has given up on having a child with me. ....... Though she had some strange expression. I would like for her to show her skills as the Rauri tribe, no, as the leader of [Tribe of the tree king] at the Great Forest Sea.

    Because Brunhild was recognized as a friendly country that rescued the tribes of the Great Forest Sea, they would seem to help if ever anything happens. They would lend their strength without reservation.

    I don¡¯t know what happenedter on with the Rivet Tribe that had nned to rule the Great Forest Sea. Pam only told me that [They have received the judgment of the Great Forest Sea]. I stopped poking my head in that matter since I felt it¡¯s better that I don¡¯t hear anything about it.

    When I went out to the cold balcony, I could see someone was already practicing at the training grounds. I can see them well in the morning mist.

    When I extended my vision with [Long Sense], Moroha-nee-san waspeting with someone. Her opponent is....... Rue, isn¡¯t she?

    ¡¸So early in the morning......¡¹

    It is because of her loss, right? She might be frustrated because she was defeated by Rengetsu-san. She made a face as if it was nothing, but all of my fiancees hate to lose in general, I guess.

    That reminds me, everyone in the castle was surprised when I had brought Moroha-nee-san back home with me. Of course they would be. I have never said a word about having another older sister.

    When Kousaka-san asked me [How many more brothers and sisters you have?], I answered [Who knows......]. I wonder whether he misunderstood me, he looked at me with semi-warm eyes which were saying [that¡¯s the lineage....]. It seems the [Mochizuki lineage are womanizers]bel had been stuck. For once, they are not older sisters from different mothers, okay!? In the first ce, we are not really older sisters and younger brothers!

    Of course what surprised them more was the fighting power of Moroha-nee-san. In order to show her ability, she did a Randori with the knight order¡¯s bunch, but Nee-san pretty much easily won even though it was a battle of 1 vs. 80. No one had even scratched her.

    (TLC: randori ¨C free-style practice match)

    Moreover, she urately pointed out the weaknesses of those 80 people and what they should also straighten conversely. What a high spec Sword God she is.

    ¡¸As expected of His Highness¡¯ Older Sister......¡¹

    While having those feelings, I asked Moroha-Neesan to be practice partner to the knight order¡¯s bunch when she has free time. It is likely that their level will unexpectedly increase several monthster. Well, it is not a bad thing, and I am thankful for that.

    ¡¸Good Morning~¡¹

    ¡¸Good Morning, Touya-san¡¹

    When I finished squirming into my clothes and arrived at the dining room, Yumina, Lindsey, Elsie, Yae, Hilda, and Karen-nee-san were already sitting in their seats. When I was feeling drowsy, the maid Rene brought me herbal tea for waking up.

    Thank you. As I have expressed my thanks and stroke Rene¡¯s head, the door opened, and Rue and Moroha-san came inside.

    Our household¡¯s breakfast has been decided to be at 7:00, but we made a rule that we don¡¯t have to eat all together. We try to take it together as much as possible if there¡¯s time. As such, everyone starts eating once it passes 7:00, and it seems everyone is here today. It is unusual that Karen-nee-san is here during breakfast because she is always sleeping.

    Suu asionally joins this lineup, but it seems she did note today.

    Suu¡¯s room in the residence of Duke Ortlinde and the room called [Transition Room] in this castle are connected by a dresser enchanted with [Gate]. Of course, no one else beside Suu can pass through it. It has also been made to record when she passes through it.

    We are already engaged and she has been allowed toe and stay in this castle anytime, but I have told her to have meals at the other side as much as possible.

    After all, I believe it¡¯s better for the parents and their children to have meals together. The Duke is probably lonely too.

    When breakfast ends, each of us goes to their own work, training, or whatever they usually do. Yae, Hilda, and Moroha-nee-san join the knights for training and domestic inspection. Yumina and Rue consult with Naito-Ossan regarding the city¡¯s development situation. Elsie and Lindsey are training and doing the remation for the crops which have been selectively developed. Finally, Karen-nee-san goes to her love consultation room. Each of them is operating as they please.

    It¡¯s never the case for king¡¯s fiancees do those things, but everyone like what they are doing.

    As for me, throughout this morning I will be meeting with people who are requesting audiences, and if there is none, then I am free. I briefly listen about domestic problems from Kousaka-san and separate them as things to handle immediately, things to handle after thinking for a bit, and things that don¡¯t need to be handled.

    Kousaka-san tries to handle these issues using the abilities of citizens as much as possible even if those matters can be solved immediately if I handle them. If I do everything, this country will bepletely depending on me. It¡¯s meaningless unless this country can deal with these issues by themselves during the times I might be caught with something troublesome.

    Therefore, I¡¯m receiving a treatment as if I¡¯m a nuisance. Oh well, this is morefortable though.

    ¡¸I wonder how much colder will this winter get?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. I don¡¯t think it will be that cold this year. I believe that we are saved because we have the [Hot Carpet] that his Majesty had made¡¹

    The butler Lyme-san who brought me the ck tea after the meal said that. There are many spacious rooms in the castle so it¡¯s not easy to warm them up. Therefore, the carpets enchanted with the fire attribute [Warming] had been spread in ces like the audience room or the office.

    I also gave Lyme-san a special suit enchanted with [Warming] as a present. It¡¯s a wonderful item that can regte the temperature. That¡¯s because Lyme-san is the fastest one to wake up and to start moving in the cold hours. Since it looked like he wouldn¡¯t receive it if I handed the suit to him normally, I forcibly gifted the suit using Lyme-san¡¯s birthday was close back then as the reason.

    I¡¯ll be troubled if our household¡¯s perfect butler bes sick due to the cold.

    ========================Scene Change===================

    Now then, I have free time since there are no audiences nned for today. No, I can¡¯t say I ampletely free though. The reason is that I am putting the finishing touches on the Piano I started to work on since I came back from the Great Forest Sea.

    The structure itself wasn¡¯t difficult (At any rate, this Piano is just a fake one, and I had reluctantly used [Program] on the ces I didn¡¯t know the structure of), but adjusting the sound was troublesome. I had no choice but to scale the tone depending on the sound I heard from a piano app on my smartphone since I don¡¯t have a perfect pitch.

    Also, I was excited and made a grand piano for some reason; therefore the keyboard has 88 keys. It might have been better if I outright made it into a 65 keyed studio upright piano.

    I am a bit uneasy, but I finished tuning all the keys for now. I sit on a chair at once and press the keyboard. Do Re Mi Fa So La Si Do. I y them in order and go back with Do Si La So Fa Mi Re Do.

    I wonder how many years it has been since Ist yed a piano ~. When I was a child, I couldn¡¯t switch to Fa with my thumb. How did I practice that again? And at the time when I pressed it, I couldn¡¯t hit Mi with my middle finger. My fingers were short unlike now.

    The nostalgic sound of Do Re Mi Fa So La Si Do, Do Si La So Fa Mi Re Do, Do Re Mi Fa So La Si Do, Do Si La So Fa Mi Re Do Do....... I repeated them quite a lot.

    And following the flow, I begin ying [The Flea Waltz] that is a famous tune everyone tries to y. I got excited and also yed a version with a different arrangement. I also ended up ying the Jazz version too.

    I heard an apuse from somewhere after I finished ying. When I looked back, while being apanied by Kougyoku, Sakura was apuding.

    ¡¸Is that a musical instrument?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I guess¡£ It¡¯s called a [Piano]. It¡¯s a keyboard Instrument...... I guess it perhaps falls into the category of percussion or string instruments¡¹

    ¡¸I want to hear more. Some different tune¡¹

    And, even if you tell me that. Mmm, then, shall I go with an easy one? I don¡¯t know whether I can y it since it has been quite some time since I havest yed it, but it is perfect for this season.

    I begin ying with a light tempo. I guess this is standard during christmas season. Though I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a December here or not.

    ¡¸Jingle Bells¡¹

    I guess the clergyman in America who created that song more than 150 years ago has never imagined it would be yed in a different world.

    Sakura swayed her head a little to left and right following the rhythm. It seems that she likes it. Kougyoku also closes her eyes and listens attentively. It seems she got somewhat pleased and unconsciously started to hum the song.

    She apuded again when the song finished ying. I am kinda feeling shy now.

    ¡¸This song, teach it to me. Sakura also wants to sing it¡¹

    Sakura asked me with sparkling eyes. How unusual for this kid to say something like this even though she is a child who doesn¡¯t usually show many emotions.

    This time, I properly sing the lyrics from the beginning while slowly ying the song inpliance with her request. Sakura hums as if she¡¯s chasing after that song. When I have said that I will sing this once again after ying it from start to finish, she replied [I already memorized]. .... That¡¯s was fast.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡±, ¨C I started to y again with light tempo and Sakura began to sing the song ordingly. Oi Oi, what¡¯s that!?

    She is unreasonably skilled. A clear, if not a transparent, voice echoes inside the room. Was this girl this good at this song? Having finished singing, Sakura smiled seemingly satisfied.

    ¡¸Amazing.... Might Sakura perhaps have been a singer?¡¹

    ¡¸I am not really sure, but I might have liked to sing. Will you teach me more?¡¹

    It may trigger her memories to return, so I start rolling up songs that I can remember. I avoided the ssics that don¡¯t have lyrics. I instead focused on Pop songs, Popr songs, Enka, Nursery rhymes and others regardless of those being Western or Japanese songs.

    To my surprise, Sakura remembered the lyrics of all of those songs just after hearing them once. It seems she has an excellent memory. It¡¯s ironic that a girl with amnesia has an outstanding memory.

    However, this talent of hers should be a valuable weapon with which she will be able to keep living. Shall I also do a production for her as an idol? No, considering her character, she is the type who doesn¡¯t want to stand out much, I suppose.

    To begin with, this Piano wasn¡¯t made for apaniment. Well, even if I teach Yumina or the rest how to y Piano, I¡¯m doubtful whether they will be able to manipte mithril swords ¡¶Fragarach¡· freely with this.

    Have the others also heard Sakura¡¯s beautiful voice and my apaniment? Soon, before I noticed it, everyone in the castle gathered and listened to her singing.

    A rain of apuse pours down on us when the performance ends. Though Sakura looked down from being embarrassed, she floated a smile showing that¡¯s not so bad as she was being praised by Lindsey who was close to her.

    After that, Sakura¡¯s mini recital continued for a while. As much as she is a reserved girl in some aspects, she cheerfully sang seemingly not that bothered by doing it in front of her acquaintances.

    I continued being her apaniment while thinking of letting her listen to a song that she may like from the music inside my smartphone which I should add there for her sake.

 Chapter 181: The East-West alliance, and Skating

    Arc 22: If Winteres, can Spring be far behind?

    Chapter 181: The East-West alliance, and Skating

    After The Restia Knight Kingdom had joined the western alliance, the name [Western Alliance] was changed to the [East-West Alliance]. And today, Hilda¡¯s big brother, who is also the new King of Restia Kingdom, Holy Knight-King Reinhardt is being weed at the meeting.

    ¡¸I may be immature due to being inexperienced, but please treat me well¡¹

    ¡¸Oh well. Let¡¯s set aside the formal greetings. This is a ce where everyone shares their opinions, confer and help each other out equally¡¹

    The Pope gently smiles at the Knight King who is bowing courteously. This ce has somehow be an activity club for kings. Well, I think that¡¯s fine because they properly discuss the issues that need to be addressed.

    ¡¸I am also a new King myself, so best regards to you too, King of Restia¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much, King of Rynie¡¹

    The Kings of Rynie and Restia firmly shake hands as fellow new young kings. They are likely to learn a lot from each other as the new kings. I am also a new king myself, but I don¡¯t think that I can be a reference in different meanings.

    ¡¸I thought about it with Restia too, but...... I have heard it, Touya-dono. You have enlisted the tribes of the Great Forest Sea as your allies, haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    His Majesty the King of Misumido says that when I am listening to the two. The information does travel fast, I suppose. Well, Misumido has a lot of beastmen, and the news should have transmitted due to what seems to be their exchange with the tribes in the Great Forest Sea.

    ¡¸Rather than saying that I have enlisted them as allies, the oue can just be interpreted as their gratitude after I assisted them. I didn¡¯t particrly n to have them as such¡¹

    For the time being, I tell them what had happened in the Great Forest Sea. It is not like there is anything that I particrly need to hide.

    After that, the talks proceed to the situation of the refugees that have flowed from Yuuron, the Frame Gears being rented to deal with impassable highways due tondslides. Then, after that line of talk was finished, everyone dragged the Knight King Reinhardt to the stadium right away. There¡¯s a baseball game between the Rifurisu Empire and the Regulus Empire in a name of it being a wee game to be held today.

    As the escorting soldiers for each nation were going to the stadium in groups, an idea hit me for a moment, and I called out to Her Eminence the Ramisshu Pope. I approached and secretly whispered to her.

    ¡¸Your Eminence...... As a matter of fact, there are currently two human£¨they tentatively changed into humans, therefore it is [Two people]£©deities residing in this castle. Would you like to meet them?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    I took her Eminence the Pope who was continuously nodding while being surprised along to the seats where Karen-nee-san and Moroha-nee-san were having tea. I introduced her Eminence the Pope to the two, and then I introduced the two to her who was overly tensed.

    ¡¸They are my older sisters...... even if they are called such, they are the Love Goddess-sama and the Sword Goddess-sama¡¹

    ¡¸I feel kinda bad when Touya-kun adds -sama ~noyo......¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It feels somewhat restless, you know. Aaah, listen, you shouldn¡¯t humble yourself so much. Take it easier, more casual¡¹

    Her Eminence the Pope, who tried to prostrate herself on the floor, was made to stand up and directed towards the table by my older sisters. After this and that, all of them seemed to enjoy their talk as her Eminence the Pope asked a lot of questions without hesitating about things such as Kami-sama, the world of gods and so on, and my big sisters answered her questions while lightly chewing on the cookies in their hands. As expected of fellow women, I guess they open their hearts to each other more freely?

    Isn¡¯t this also an interference with the human world? But even if I think of that, the so-called [The Power of God] is not being used, so I guess it should be fine. Though this situation looks strange, it can also be interpreted as one receiving either an oracle or god¡¯s teachings. The subject soon turned to grumblings like [the god ofmerce is stingy] or [the god of liquor quarrels with anything regarding liquor].

    I entrust her Eminence the Pope to the two of them and transfer to the stadium.

    The people in the stadium are excited about the once-a-month championship game. I can see a considerable number of people here and there who apparently came not only from our country but also from Rifurisu and Regulus as well. The popcorn sellers and beer sellers seem busy running in between the audience seats. The audience is d about how the game is progressing. However, I didn¡¯t think it would be epted this far.

    At the VIP seats, the Knight King of Restia has already be captive of baseball and was watching the game as if devouring it. Ah~ the same thing happened during the time with the King of Rynie........ Sometimes, he asks the King of Rynie who is sitting next to him while nodding to the neighbor¡¯s responses.

    Is it because both of them are new kings? It seems they have already be good friends. If possible, I would like if they be best friends like the King of Belfast and the Monarch of Rifurisu.

    If the first princess of Rifurisu saw this scenario, she would definitely have a nosebleed while writing some suspicious book. Both Princes (They¡¯re Kings though) are handsome men on white horses....... Shit. Even though I have many fianc¨¦es, I¡¯m still jealous of handsome men. Errr.

    While I was bing sullen, a loud crack of the bat suddenly erupts and cheers wrap the stadium. A yer from Regulus side has shot a home run. As expected, the audience favors the yers who make such shots.

    The Knight King of Restia also got excited and stood up. Conversely, the Monarch of Rifurisu and his best friend, the King of Belfast, look beaten while having a regrettable face.

    In any case, I¡¯m d everybody seems to be getting along well. Shall I give a baseball kit to the Knight King as a present when he goes back home?

    ======================Scene Change===================

    The next day, I woke up with too much cold. It was a snowscape all over when I looked outside the window.

    There¡¯s snow and it has fairly fallen. It wasn¡¯t to the extent of being called ¡°heavy snow¡± but it seems not less than 10 cm of snow has piled up.

    Training can¡¯t be done in such circumstances, so everyone from the knight order is removing the snow from the barracks and training grounds. I was thinking whether it would be fine to melt the snow with fire attribute magic, but I was told that the area around will be flooded. I suppose that¡¯s natural.

    When I go towards the town for inspection, the adults were shoveling the snow in front of their houses like the knights, and the children were ying something simr to a snowball fight.

    Since they invited me to y, I decided to make a simple sleigh from empty boxes and nks, and a slope with shoveled snow running downhill. While being in high spirits, we started to slide on sleighs.

    When I parted with the children and went out to the highway, I noticed that the road is in a state wherein I can¡¯t tell where it is due to the thick snow. I wonder, won¡¯t peddlers not be able toe here for a while because of this? Well, it should melt in two or three days anyway.

    Still, it is a long-awaited snow. I then head towards the stadium while thinking whether I can do something. Upon reaching that ce, I tten the mound of snow that has piled over and freeze it to make something simr to a rink.

    ¡¸Un, it has frozen quite smoothly hasn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    The moment I take one step inside the rink, my leg slips, and I fall down splendidly. Damn it! Is this the curse on me for using Slip up until now!? Ooouch.

    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹

    It seems they havee to shovel the snow at the stadium, I was perfectly seen by Logan-san and a bunch of the knights with shovels in their hands. Say something if you havee here........

    ¡¸Well, I thought of making a rink for skating¡¹

    ¡¸Suketo?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Is there nothing like this here? How should I put it? Skating is a form of running while attaching a de on the soles of the feet?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, is it a gliding technique? Now that you mentioned it, I heard that in the Elfrau Kingdom to the north, they slide on frozen canals during winter¡¹

    Is that a way of moving rather than something done for fun? It certainly seems faster traveling that way during winter. I wonder, don¡¯t they enjoy it when they slide?

    For now, I try making a de and attaching it at the shoe¡¯s soles. I stepped into the rink and smoothly glided for a while.

    I heard the voices eximing ¡°Ooh~¡±, but it¡¯s not a big deal........ I glide for severalps and then try to rotate for a little bit. Don¡¯t make a light of me who grew in the northern part of the country, okay? Though I¡¯m sensitive to the cold since I lived close to the Pacific Ocean¡¯s side.

    I make more des and hand them to Logan-san and the rest. The des are not the type that is integrated into the shoes, but rather the type which is attached to them. They timidly got into the rink and fell in fascinating ways. Ku-ku-ku. With this, they can¡¯tugh at me now who fell before.

    However, everyone started to slide normally after a while. Aren¡¯t they quickly getting used to it!? The people over here have good reflexes, don¡¯t they.....

    Before long, people from the city came too and started to watch us who were gliding. Using this opportunity, I make des for them as well and let them glide freely. I have made extras in advance since it will be troublesome to hand them one by one. I also made sure that they can use them as they like.

    ¡¸Muu......¡£Why did it turn like this......?¡¹

    I groan while sitting on a bench inside the stadium. A short timeter since then, the standing out figures of several couples and spouses could be seen gliding on the rink. This ce haspletely be a lovey-dovey spot.

    The singles, who weren¡¯t been able to stay, left the rink and the couples who received their des went up to the rink. What a very sad cycle.

    There were also those brave souls among the singles that stayed who sharpened their skills in gliding without breaking their hearts and were trying to invite women.

    What a strange dating spot I ended up making. Though children are genuinely enjoying it and gliding in it.

    A woman who can¡¯t glide awaits on the side of the wall and a man who can slide calls out to her. Before long, they join hands and start to glide, this scene has repeated itself several times already. Oi-oi, is this a flirting?

    (TLC: flirting refers to this Nampa. For theck of better word, we are leaving it like this for now)

    Or how should I say this? Can it be like that? Aren¡¯t they boldly joining hands under the reason of teaching someone to skate? Definitely, there isn¡¯t anyone who won¡¯t use this method.

    Do the women know of this as well? I saw people here and there pretending not to be able to glide on purpose. Well, some things will be better left unsaid, right?

    ¡¸Just when I was thinking that it was somehow noisy, it was you, Touya-san, after all, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I am a little concerned about ¡°after all¡± part, but well, you are not wrong¡¹

    I let what the words of Yumina, who came here before I noticed, wash away. Though I don¡¯t think that I am the ringleader that causesmotions all the time.

    Oh well, it¡¯s fine. I give Yumina the des as well. With this, I also have a partner and can step into the rink without any reservation.

    ¡¸Shall we glide then, honorable princess?¡¹

    ¡¸......Is this safe?¡¹

    I lead Yumina, who is a little scared from the anxiety of gliding for the first time, and step into the rink. We glide bit by bit while connecting our hands so that she won¡¯t fall over. Even though she was staggering, did she gradually get used to it? She began gliding smoothly soon. Really, aren¡¯t the people here having way too good reflexes? No, our world is too convenient. I wonder if we degenerated in various ways.

    There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t have known at that time that this scenario would be a standard in Brunhild Dukedom.

 Chapter 182: The Demon Country and the Puzzle

    Arc 22: If Winteres, can Spring be far behind?

    Chapter 182: The Demon Country and the Puzzle

    ¡¸So you say that a Babylon¡¯s ruins have been discovered? Where?¡¹

    ¡ºYes. It¡¯s at the center of the demon kingdom Zenoasu. In its mountain region¡»

    I brood a little bit after hearing Kougyoku¡¯s report.

    Demon Kingdom Zenoasu, is it? It¡¯s a kingdom which closed its borders and where demonkins live. I heard that country is being ruled by a person they call a ¡°Maou¡± and which doesn¡¯t have a desire to have that much connection with other countries. It is also said that the environment there is severe thanks to the special properties of thend itself. Various species live there and magic beasts and their subspecies are still rampaging a great deal. They say it¡¯s a terrifyingnd.

    Should I abruptly go to that kingdom that¡¯s entirely unknown....? For the sake of confirming my concern a bit, I have summoned the demonkins serving in our household¡¯s knights order.

    ¡¸You are asking about Zenoasu?¡¹

    The one I have summoned is a youth from the vampire tribe with pointed ears, red eyes, and pale skin. His name is Rusheed and he is an oddball in such a way that he is not good with blood even if he¡¯s a vampire. ording to him, blood is purely an indulgence and is apparently not entirely necessary in order to live.

    This guy has totally destroyed my image of vampires. To start with, they are cool with sunlight, and they eat garlic cuisine if it¡¯s their preference. They are calm in front of crosses and silver weapons aren¡¯t necessarily needed to kill them. They don¡¯t change into bats and more than anything else, they are also weak with blood.

    It seems that aforementioned dislike of blood isn¡¯t a personal trait, but is rather a general trait of the vampires of this world. Ah, transforming someone into a vampire after, say, that person¡¯s blood ispletely sucked out doesn¡¯t happen here as well.

    Vampires do have a night vision, superhuman strength, high regeneration and other useful abilities, but it doesn¡¯t quite make sense to me. I wonder, is it because of this youth¡¯s unreliable image?

    Furthermore, the vampire n is considered to be one of the more dignified households in Zenoasu, so I summoned him while thinking whether he knows something. It¡¯s a riddle to me why he who had been born in such a n with high position came to our household. At the time of the interview, he said that that he wanted to be independent.

    ¡¸Are there no humans in Zenoasu besides demonkins?¡¹

    ¡¸No. Although they are a minority, there are humans and demihumans living there normally. Just because the country doesn¡¯t want to proactively involve itself with the other countries doesn¡¯t mean that the country is particrly closed to foreigners. However, there are various hardships involved with living there, so there are only a few of them¡¹

    ¡¸Hardships£¿ Like what?¡¹

    ¡¸First of all, there are extreme atmosphere changes, you see. If Ipare the hotness of midday to that of midsummer, then the evenings feel intensively cold simr to when there¡¯s winter. Second, magic beasts are numerous, and the possibility to be attacked springs up just as you step outside from the town. FInally, it is about the meals. There may be not that many things that are edible for humans. Do you want to eat things like slime jelly or orc meat?¡¹

    Are you saying that there are orcs? The pigmen. They are fellows that have a human body but with a head of a pig that looks like Zh¨± B¨¡ji¨¨. Are they eating those !? Well, it might taste like pork, but still! They should eat ordinary pigs!

    And there¡¯s the aforementioned slime jelly too..... Yep, sounds sickening. I suppose there is a vastly huge difference in food culture between them and me.....

    I tried asking whether there is slightly less objectionable food there, but things like ¡°mini-worm soup¡± and ¡°grilled giant bat¡± came up. No good, no good, no good. Those are no good for me. Okay. Should ever I eat those, the visual aspect may be hopeless even if the food itself may be deliciously cooked.

    ¡¸It took quite a while for me to getpletely ustomed to that meal too...... Though there is cuisine that I asionally want to eat as well¡¹

    Rusheed floats a bitter smile after saying this. Well, I can agree that it is hard to lose the so-called ¡°hometown vor¡±.

    Be that as it may, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems if it isn¡¯t strange for humans to be in Zenoasu. Rather, let¡¯s sneak into it, go to the ruins of Babylon and take it. Should I be found, it will be fine if I call myself the third son of a poor vassal or something. Though I cannot act violently. There is no shogun there either.

    Okay, shall I try going there for the time being? It is a shame, but it seems that Rusheed hasn¡¯t traveled in the neighborhood of those ruins, so I decide to fly there by using [Fly] after transferring to Yuuron.

    I have decided to ask everyone to wait in the castle since I will go there with [Fly] this time as well. When I tried to choose someone from Kohaku¡¯s group to take along so that I could make contact in case something happens, they almost broke into a fight and it was really hard to get them to stop.

    Thanks to the [Lottery] which Yumina made by hand, it was decided to take Kohaku along. We then transferred with [Gate] to Yuuron where we had fought against Fureizu a while ago.

    That ce is still a wastnd same as how it has been left before. Since I have no business here, I spring into the sky and fly to the direction of Zenoasu with [Fly] at once after making Kohaku float with [Levitation].

    I have made us transparent with [Invisible] in advance because it will be troublesome if I am seen here.

    As we entered the skies of Zenoasu, there was someone in front of us flying in our direction for some reason. While I dropped my speed and continued inquiring about them, I noticed that they seem to be a pair of demonkins whose upper half is that of a woman and whose arms and lower body are that of a bird.

    ¡ºThose are Harpies. It¡¯s said that the talons on their lower halves are considerably powerful that it can kill even a bear. They shouldn¡¯t do anything unless we challenge them¡»

    It¡¯s just as Kohaku have said. The pair of harpies pass us by without doing anything and fly away. Though it¡¯s unlikely that they have seen anyone like us before. After I am done deploying a magic barrier, I must make their scent disappear as well.

    Those were surely not magic beasts, but demonkins, right. Apparently, those called demonkins are people who are close to humans and capable of mutual understanding even if that borderline is murky. That¡¯s the basics. It has been decided that the likes of Duhan, who are incapable of mutual understanding even though they are close to humans, and the likes of unicorns, who are far distant from having a human form even though they are capable of understanding each other, are magic beasts. Though I don¡¯t understand that delicate line.

    ¡¸I suppose that we should take care for now just in case. There seem to be unknown magic beasts here as well ¡¹

    Once again we fly to our destination. When I look down, there were wastnds, rocky mountains, and dense forests spreading out. Now I am certain that living here is a great deal.

    Though there are locations that more or less resemble towns, it appears that the soil hasn¡¯t been leveled very much.

    ¡¸It pretty much feels like a savagend. Though I think it will be different if we go to the royal capital¡¹

    ¡ºIt seems that the density of the magic elements is strong and the magic beasts are numerous. This ce looks difficult for people to live in. Though it¡¯s nothing for species possessing strong bodies like demonkins..... ¡»

    In a certain sense, this ce has be a country that definitely suits demonkins to the strictest sense.

    Nevertheless, it surely is hot here. Does this ce even have winter? The sun is fully exposed in its dazzle. It feels like the sunlight is somehow getting more powerful just by being in those skies. I wonder, does it have anything to do with the density of magic elements here?

    My coat has a heat-resistant property, so I should be okay in that regard.

    As I continue flying while gazing down below, something is once again flying from the opposite side. Are that harpies again?

    No, it¡¯s a bird. It looks like a blue condor. That¡¯s got to be Kougyoku¡¯s familiar.

    The condor hase flying in order to guide us. Before long, we began approaching a mountain area, and the bird guided us to the valley in its corner.

    ¡¸Is that......¡¹

    Being caught in between the rocky mountains, the ruins looked like a triumphal arc.

    After we descend to the ground, I try examining the arc¡¯s material, and it does resemble the same material which the ruins of Babylon are made with. I suppose this is a sess.

    The height of the arc is about three meters When I tried entering it, there was a six-mat room inside with some letters engraved into the wall. There are of five different objects simr to polygons lined up vertically on the left side.

    At the center, there is only one stone pir which has the height up to the waist. A fire-attribute magic stone is shining above it. It¡¯s a cavity..... Or rather, it looks like a Hokora. Everything around it is made of the usual marble-like material though.

    (TL: hokora ¨C mini shinto shrine for offerings https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hokora)

    ¡¸Mmn? It is different from others thus far.... What is the meaning of this?¡¹

    For now, I pour magic power with fire-attribute into the stone pir in front of me. Upon doing that, I heard a sound simr to buzzing as if I did something wrong. Mmm? It soundspletely like the ¡°miss¡± sound you get at quiz shows. Is it saying that I have to do something different? That my solution is incorrect?

    ¡¸As I thought. Are those polygons and letters on the wall a hint? Does that mean that those are letters of an ancient civilization? [Reading/Ancient Magic Language]¡¹

    With the magic being invoked, it bes possible to understand the letters carved into the wall.

    ¡ºLine up the figures on the right in the correct order from the top. There¡¯s no need to actually sort them. Just imagine it in your head, it will be fine as long as the magic stone is touched and magic power is poured in it¡»

    puzzle

    What the hell is that? A quiz? By ¡°figures¡±, does it mean those five circle and triangle-like polygons next to it?

    A square, a half-moon, a star, a circle and a triangle are lined up starting from the top. There are small dots in each of their centers. Five, three, one, four, and two of those stars are struck into them.

    ¡¸If those dots in the center are the lineup order.... It shouldn¡¯t be that simple, right?¡¹

    Nevertheless, I sort those shapes (star, triangle, half-moon, circle, square) in my head and pour magic power into the stone pir. However, the buzzing sound was made again, thus making it an incorrect solution. Well, I have thought it would be like this.

    ¡¸Hmm..... Ah, is that maybe, a number of straight sides?¡¹

    The circle has zero lines, the half-moon has one line, the triangle has three lines, the square has four lines and the star has five lines. There is no polygon that can render two straight lines, so..... Eh?

    If the half-moon is excluded, won¡¯t it be fine to have a figure divided into four parts like a yen to get two lines?

    For now, I try sorting it in order of circle, half-moon, triangle, square, star.

    Buzzing. Wrong solution.

    ¡¸As I thought. Does it have something to do with those dots?¡¹

    ¡ºWhat if those shapes represent different things?¡»

    ¡¸Hmm.... Circle..... If that¡¯s the [Sun], then this half-moon should be the [Moon]. If the star is the [Star] as implied, then..... Are they describing some heavenly body? In that case, what do the ¡°triangle¡± and the ¡°square¡± mean? ¡¹

    By arranging them from the top..... Are they lining up in order of their distance to the ground? In that case, the most distant is [Star], then [Sun], and then [Moon]..... The triangle is [House], and the square is [Ground]? I try lining them up in that order.

    Buzzing.

    ¡¸Kuuu. Mmmm...... I thought as much. The dots in the center are the hints, but....¡¹

    =======================Scene-Change==============================

    Since then, the polygons and I have been ring at each other for some time now. It returned into continuing with the trial and error. And so, several minutes have passed.

    Ding-dong, ding-dong, ding-dong.

    ¡¸GIVE ME A BREAK ALREADY £¡£¡¡¹

    ¡ºL~ Lord! I understand your feelings, but please calm down !¡»

    *rumbling sound*...... Though I considerednding a kick on the wall into the polygons which are sliding to the side were carved in, I stopped on the verge of doing it because Kohaku clung to me.

    ¡¸So THAT¡¯s the answer !? What¡¯s with this question!! ¡¹

    ¡ºWell, I agree with Lord, but....¡»

    Kohaku shows a cramped smile. The answer to the question from before, that is,

    ¡ºThere are no shapes to the right¡»

    That¡¯s it. Doesn¡¯t that make me sound dull!? That¡¯s right, the polygons were ced to the left side, but still! Doesn¡¯t that make it anything besides [riddle] ?!

    As I calm my feelings down and reach the next room, it has simr letters carved in its wall and there is a stone pir with a blue magic stone inserted in it. Are we doing it again ?!

 Chapter 183: The Riddle and ã€ŒLibraryã€

    Arc 22: If Winteres, can Spring be far behind?

    Chapter 183: The Riddle and ¡¸Library¡¹

    ¡ºThere are eight coins and a single scale. However, only one is a counterfeit among those coins. The forged coin is just a little bit lighter than the real thing, and it¡¯s possible to ascertain which is the fake one or which is the real one immediately with the weighing scales. The question is then, what is the least number of measurements necessary to find that forged coin? Furthermore, if you give an incorrect answer, you will bepulsory returned to the entrance ¡»

    This one is a genuine riddle, isn¡¯t it? Well, it does look normal.

    It is a problem one can understand if one thinks about it a for short while. The right answer is..... No..... Wait a moment.

    I pour magic power with water attribute as I reconsider the answer.

    Ding-dong, ding-dong, ding-dong, ding-dong.

    Just as I¡¯ve thought! Its true character is difficult....... I re at the wall that is rumbling as it opens.

    ¡ºLord, what is the answer this time?¡»

    Kohaku asks me. N? Aah, haven¡¯t you understood it after it came to your mind?

    ¡¸If you normally think about it, how many measurements do you think it would take? ¡¹

    ¡ºThe first one is to weigh four coins on both sides of the scales. The second one is to weigh the four coins from the lighter side. We divide those by two and ce them on the scales once again. The third and thest measurement would be among the two coins left. The lighter one will be the forged coin. I believe it will take 3 measurements¡»

    ¡¸You might say that¡¯s right. However, if you ce three coins on both sides of the scales and weigh them and they are bnced, it means that one of the remaining two coins is a forged coin, therefore it will take two measurements. If they are not bnced, you ce one coin on each side of the scales from among those that were lighter. If they are bnced, the remaining coin would be a forged coin and if there are not bnced, the forged coin would be the lighter one among those two. It will take two measurements either way. When speaking in general, that¡¯s the correct answer¡¹

    In general, that is.

    ¡ºDoes Lord imply it won¡¯t take even two measurements?¡»

    ¡¸The answer is that it will take ¡°one¡± measurement. You take two coins among those eight, and, [If you are lucky] then when you use the scales to measure them, you will be able to find it with a single measurement, right?¡¹

    ¡ºSaying ¡°if you are lucky¡±.....¡»

    ¡¸The question didn¡¯t designate things like [certainty] or [single try], right? It¡¯s a question asking to answer with the least number of times the scales need to be used ¡¹

    Those really are the ruins of Babylon. This question is nasty. It reflects the thinking of that professor. Considering my long-time association with her, I somehow start to understand her thinking.... although I feel somewhat reluctant to admit it.... It feels like I am being covered in filth.

    ============================Scene-Change=============================

    And after that,

    ¡ºBy abiding the rules of the following calction equations, derive the answer. Please answer with the number which is applicable for ¡°¡õ¡±¡»

    36£½1

    108£½3

    2160£½2

    10800£½¡õ

    As I encounter such aparatively upfront question, I have some doubts whether there is some hidden trick to it.

    In the end, there was no trick to it. The answer was a simple [5].

    Either way, this is not a particr type of puzzle, but a regr riddle. Though it¡¯s definitely not hard, It would be troublesome to be sent back to the entrance if I answered those wrong. The wall is closing again, and the riddle changes into a new one. When I briefly look up,

    ¡ºThere are two magic ropes which cannot be cut and when either one is ignited from one side, it will take one hour for that rope to burn out. What¡¯s the best way to urately measure 45 minutes without preserving any rope?¡»

    ¡ºAs the man was about to prepare four fish for an evening meal, three cats came by while holding one fish each and ran away. Though there are four members in man¡¯s family, each one was able to eat one fish during an evening meal without any problem. How? ¡»

    ¡ºThere are 27 gold in the bag. If three adventurers divide them equally, and yet there are at least 5 coins remaining in the bag, what¡¯s the maximum amount one person is able to get?¡»

    Typical riddles. Since I don¡¯t want to return, even as I choose the answer, I reconsider it once more, wondering whether I have overlooked something or if there is some trick to this riddle. Though it has taken some time in the end, I arrived at the feeling that I was dancing at the palm of that professor¡¯s hand and found myself feeling harassed.

    Incidentally speaking, the answers to the question from before are,

    ¡ºAmong the two ropes, we ignite both ends of one of them and ignite one end of the other one. When the rope which was ignited from both side burns out, we ignite the other end of the remaining rope. When it burns out, the time it took will be 30 minutes + 15 minutes = 45 minutes¡»

    ¡ºThe cats are [Holding] three fishes and run away, so there are 7 fishes in total. There is no problem with those¡»

    (TL: a word riddle, ¡°holding in mouth¡± and ¡°adding¡± has the same reading of ¡°¤¯¤ï¤¨¤Æ¡±, so it is implied that cats brought more fish rather than took some).

    ¡ºIt is 9 coins. After dividing those equally, one person will take his coins together with bag¡»

    That is what ites to.

    Ding-dong, ding-dong, ding-dong.

    As I broke through thest room with no-attribute Hokora, there was a familiar transfer formation which stood on six stone pirs.

    ¡¸I made it, didn¡¯t I..... After truly taking my time..... ¡¹

    Anyway, though it might have been that professor¡¯s prank, it really was some experience for me having to deal with it. While I was already fed up with it, I poured the magic into magic stones in six pirs and stood together with Kohaku in the center of transfer formation. After pouring no-attribute magic under my feet, the transfer formation became activated.

    ===========================Scene-Change===============================

    As the torrent of light fades away and I open my eyes, there is the usual scenery of Babylon. Every tree is being stirred by the wind and the sea of clouds is spreading before me.

    While I look around the vicinity restlessly, a building bes visible on the opposite side of the trees. Now then, is that [Warehouse], [Library], or [Laboratory]?

    As I stepped out from the transfer formation and turned in the direction of the building, I immediately understood what that building was from everything I came to see before long.

    The building¡¯s shape was simr to a round can of tuna. The entire surface is made of ss, and the inside ispletely visible. Whates into view is the interior filled with bookshelves which seem to stretch for who knows how far, and which are furthermore tightly packed with a mountain of books.

    It is [Library]. No doubts about that.

    Circling around the building¡¯s circumference, I search for the entrance. Soon, We reached a magnificentrge door.

    As I open the massive double doors, there is one more door in the inner parts as well. After opening it as well, I enter [Library].

    ¡¸Uwaa......¡¹

    ¡ºThis is......¡»

    Both me and Kohaku are lost for words. There are books, books, and more books as far as eyes can reach. The lined up bookshelves as well are at least 10 meters high, and since the outer wall is drawing a curve at the same time, this ce really looks like abyrinth.

    There are books located as seemingly unreachable for hand heights, how am I supposed to take them? There is nothing sort ofdder or stedder around....

    As I tread on the red carpet with my feet, I decide to turn towards the center of this circle for the time being. Since it is built in aplicated form, I cannot go there in a straight line. I suppose that¡¯s an intentional omission in the arrangement of the bookshelves.

    Still, when I look at the ceiling, I can understand the direction of the center from the joining points spreading out in a radiating shape, so I continue going by following them.

    After advancing for a short while, I see a desk and chair in a sudden clearing. Various books lying on top of the desk have already be a huge pile and a single girl was sitting down on a sofa among that heap.

    Having dropped her eyes to the book she was holding, she didn¡¯t even try looking in this direction. Her chestnut-colored hair is cut shortly and her face adorned with sses looksmon to other Babylon Numbers. Her clothes are the same as others as well, so that girl must be the manager of [Library].

    ¡¸Anoo......¡¹

    ¡¸I will finish reading this in about 30 minutes, so please do not start a conversation with me¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, okay......¡¹

    How unapproachable. This is definitely the treatment for those considered to be a total nuisance. It can¡¯t be helped, should I wait? Only the sound of pages being turned over by the girl is hanging in the quiet room. Having be bored, I try taking and opening the book from around this area in my hand innocently.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t read it......¡¹

    Whatnguage is that? It looks neither ancient magguage nor the ancientnguage of the spirits. Is that ancient Parutenonguage?

    ¡¸Reading/Ancient Parutenonguage¡¹

    Ah, I can read it, I can. But...... It is so difficult that I can¡¯t understand it...... It looks like a report from the investigation and inquiry into magic beasts or something.

    Is it because [Reading] was invoked, the titles written on the bindings on the books here and there became readable. That must mean that all those books have been written in ancient Parutenonguage.

    ¡¸Inquiry and interference into maniption of magic fluids¡¹

    ¡¸Magic herbalism and secret medicines¡¹

    ¡¸¡±Introduction into night¡±, Beginner¡¯s edition¡¹

    (TL: Iughed too much at this than I should have)

    Oi. As I reached out my hand a bit towards such straightforward title and tried flipping over its pages, it was typical ¡°how-to¡± book just as one would expect of it.

    ¡ºIn order to be able to enjoy each other, it is better to first of all start with getting rid of the tension. If not underaged, it¡¯s not bad to also borrow just a little bit of alcohol¡¯s power by drinking lightly. However, if the alcohol is too strong, everything will turn into a mess, so it¡¯s better to at least be prudent after all. Next is, the partner¡¯s.... ¡»

    Hmmmmmm.... Ho, hoo...... I~, I see.........

    This is unexpectedly.... usable.... I think..... Eh, that is .... Is that so? Well, but still..... The hurdle is high, I guess~. This [casual] thing, it is difficult.....

    ¡¸What are you reading? ¡¹

    ¡¸Awaaa £¡£¿¡¹

    I spring up instinctively at the raised up voice from behind. You surprised me! Are? Did 30 minutes pass already?

    A young girl opens her mouth while tilting her head in my direction looking puzzled.

    ¡¸Wee to Babylon¡¯s [Library]. I am the management terminal to this [Library], my name is Irisfam. Please call me Fam¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Aah, Fam, ~right. I am Mochizuki Touya. Nice to meet you¡¹

    I put back the book into its ce with my hand behind me while replying to the girl. I wonder if she saw through that.....

    ¡¸For you toe here, that means you have solved the professor¡¯s questions, haven¡¯t you? In recognition of the conditions being satisfied, the frame number 24, codenamed [Irisfam], will be transferred to you from henceforth. Please treat me well, Master¡¹

    Ah, just as I thought, the one who made those questions is the professor, didn¡¯t she? No one else would need to create them that way one by one. Well, I guess it is still better than just being excessively exposed to ero-attacks..... Haa!

    Having realized the following development, I tried to put myself on guard, but it was toote, my lips were snatched by Fam. Quickly thrusting in her tongue, she kept viting the interior of my mouth. Inparison to the time with Liora from [Rampart], she instantly ended this act which she achieved so easily.

    ¡¸Registrationplete. I have collected Master¡¯s genes. From now on, the ownership of [Library] will be transferred to Master¡¹

    Kuu, do I really not learn? Despite that I knew it would turn out like this. Well, since I don¡¯t have an option to not do it, I would have to do it sooner orter, and it is better to do it rather the being deceived due to some weird situation, right?.....

    ¡¸So, that is the status? How many Babylon have been gathered?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? E~to, [Garden], [Workshop], [Alchemy Building], [Hangar], [Rampart], [Tower]. The six of those. It will be seven with [Library]¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then, let us proceed this way¡¹

    As Fam typed something into the desk¡¯s terminal, [Library] quietly came to live. It is probably turning to dock with other Babylon located in the skies above Brunhild.

    ¡¸Master, I have a request. I would like to receive new books for this [Library].... ¡¹

    ¡¸Even more books that those already present here? Or rather, there is surely some number of them here¡¹

    ¡¸I believe that roughly 20 million books have been passed down¡¹

    20 mil...... If I am not mistaken, even The Library of Congress in Japan has a book collection amounting to about 10 million items, doesn¡¯t it? Certainly, if you add everything like magazines, newspapers and nonbook materials, it should rise up to about 35 million.

    ¡¸Since I have read almost all of them, I want to read some new ones. I urgently request this¡¹

    ¡¸Saying you read them.... All 20 million of them?¡¹

    ¡¸I read one book in two hours on average, and when one continues to do it for about 5000 years, it will be around this much¡¹

    No-no-no. Did you not rest even a single day !? Shizuka and Flora had slept for who knows how many years by using sleep devices, and when I arrived to Noel from [Tower], she was sleeping even then. Are you aware of that !?

    ¡¸That¡¯s because I do not move much. But still, when you are operating for more than 5000 years, your condition will be poor-looking. Well, once [Laboratory] is found, I should be able to do proper maintenance¡¹

    So she has been reading books for more than 5000 years..... She is hardcore book lover, all right. Is she one of those book junkies? How unexpected.

    For the time being, shall I report that I have found [Library] which Rin craves for? And since it is Rin I am talking about, she looks like she would stay here for a long time, I suppose.

 Chapter 184: Fairyâ€™s confession and [Human Type]

    Arc 22: If Winteres, can Spring be far behind?

    Chapter 184: Fairy¡¯s confession and [Human Type]

    ¡¸AT LAST, it caaaaame ! ! ¡¹

    A goth loli girl with short twin pigtails raises above her head both of her fists and expresses joy with her whole body. Needless to say, this girl is Rin.

    Next to her was the figure of a stuffed bear who raised both fists in the same way as her owner, as she takes a delighted pose.

    ¡¸The fruits of ancient wisdom! An unknown knowledge and history! All of it is at hand! ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard for me to say this since you¡¯re getting really excited, but I will apply the restriction on reading the books from [Library] for the time being, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say£¡£¿¡¹

    Opening her eyes wide, Rin swiftly turns in my direction.

    By the way, we are currently in Brunhild¡¯s castle, as I have not yet taken Rin or everyone else to Babylon¡¯s [Library]. Just in case, I summoned Rin to the reception room (though P tagged along as well) and I broke the ice by saying that we had discovered [Library].

    ¡¸Well, you see, when thinking about it logically, Rin is the ambassador of Misumido. It will be unbearable for me if you simply take away this ancient wisdom and rted knowledge away, don¡¯t you agree? Moreover, I still don¡¯t know what you can offer in return, right?¡¹

    ¡¸So it came down to this, isn¡¯t it...? Well, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand it... I know, let¡¯s do it like this. I request you to ept me as a royal magician of Brunhild¡¹

    ¡¸Ha£¿¡¹

    What¡¯s this person saying? Certainly, the position of the said royal magician to our household is yet vacant. She is tentatively the chief of the fairy tribe which excels at magic, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with her ability itself.

    However, Rin is an ambassador of Misumido, won¡¯t there be various problems? She is more or less a central figure of another country as one of the chiefs of the seven demi-human ns.

    ¡¸There won¡¯t be any problems. Though I did bring with me the name of the chief of fairy tribe, nowadays it¡¯s essentially like an honorary position at most. After all, the one doing the majority of actual work is Eris¡¹

    ¡¸Eris£¿¡¹

    ¡¸She is the real royal magician of Misumido. Due to the current asion, I should hand over the seat of the chief of fairy tribe to her. Thus I will be able topletely retire and absorb myself in inquiries of knowledge ¡¹

    U~mu, in case it¡¯s an honorary position in name only, she shouldn¡¯t know any state secrets of Misumido, and they won¡¯t likely worry she might leak out something. Furthermore, if it¡¯s that beast king, he probably wouldn¡¯t mind. Since he desires to raise the status of the demi-humans in other countries too, it looks to me that he will unconditionally approve this situation. Whether it¡¯s useful or not will be left forter.

    ¡¸How rude of me. I would be really amazing if I managed to convince you already. I will show you that I can use the knowledge acquired in [Library] as nourishment for Brunhild. Ah, and if you like, why not I also be your wife?¡¹

    ¡¸Not at present, I¡¯m good. .... That reminds me, is Rin not married?¡¹

    ¡¸..... How smoothly you have dodged a once in a lifetime confession.... Are you not even going to consider it for a bit?¡¹

    Though she isining for some reason, I will ignore it. I might be saying itte, but after living for more than 600 years, shouldn¡¯t she have been married one or two times? Is it possible that she has children?

    ¡¸I¡¯m afraid that I haven¡¯t been married and I don¡¯t have any children. I thought I said this before, but fairy¡¯s growth period stops in between thetter half of their teens and the first half of their twenties... In my case, it happened quite early..... Thanks to that, I am not being found as a partner material, you see. Though I was called out a few times by men with strange hobbies, I won¡¯t go as low as to make someone like that my partner¡¹

    Well, I guess it is understandable that it would be so. Moreover, the growth impediment keeps Rin in that same state forever. Considering that she¡¯s also the chief of fairy tribe, she would likely think twice about her partner.

    Though there is a proverb that says [Seek an older woman to marry even if it means wearing metal sandals], she is way more senior than me. As for whether I would search to the point of wearing worn-out metal sandals......

    ¡¸......Do you dislike older women£¿¡¹

    ¡¸No, I guess? In Rin¡¯s case, I don¡¯t feel like you are older and I am not that bothered about it. However, that story is different when marriage is concerned. I trust and do not dislike Rin, but...¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, I am quite pleased with you though. To the point where I consider that it¡¯s fine to get married. I like you to that extent, you know?¡¹

    Uguuu...! Saying ¡°like¡±... that dide out straight.

    Rin springs out from the chair,es over and peers into my face. Her mischievous pupils were looking intensely at me. Without knowing why I cannot avert my eyes. Am I a frog that is getting stared at by a snake?

    Just when I thought that her eyes closed so unexpectedly, I was lightly kissed.

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufuu, by this reaction it doesn¡¯t seem like you don¡¯t have a pulse. Despite having 7 fiancees already, how are you not ustomed to such things, I wonder?¡¹

    Being able to put up such alluring signs even with her childish appearance, is that a fruit of having lived for a long time, I wonder?

    Dangerous. Even I understand that my face is getting red. If she was an unfamiliar party, I would be strongly surprised and wouldn¡¯t get this confused, but it¡¯s precisely because that the other party is well-known that this oue is nasty.

    As I hesitate on what counterattack would be good enough, Rin smiles slightly,

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s too unreasonable to give an immediate reply. Though I did think that having a position of mistress would be good too if it suits you, I want to get married at least once after all. Please try to think about it seriously even if it¡¯s for a short while. You know, I am a surprisingly devoted type¡¹

    In a moment she separated from me, I was kissed on the cheek this time. Kuu, how cute. Though it might not be a word to be used in regards to someone who lived for more than 600 years.

    ¡¸So, would it be fine to use [Library] if I be your wife? Darling¡¹

    ¡¸Just as I thought, is this your aim ?!¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally, it¡¯s not only that. The part about me liking you is the truth. Do you not believe me?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, enough already..... I understand. You may examine it freely. But would you please not spread this subject to other people arbitrarily?¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. Love you, Darling¡¹

    (TL: fck this shit, I am sold)

    Unbelievably fishy. Huh? Haven¡¯t just I yielded to the woman¡¯s seduction technique? No, let¡¯s think of this as obtaining an excelling person of talent. Though I don¡¯t feel like I can deceive someone with that, it is undoubted that this way is better for my mental health.

    As I was thinking about this matter in my head, P was waving its head a little and shrugging its shoulders as if saying [My-oh-my] in front of me.

    =======================Scene-Change==================================

    ¡¸Fuaaaaaaaa............¡¹

    ¡¸Hawaaaaaa............¡¹

    The voices of Rin and Hilda resound through [Library]. The others are also surprised, but not to that extent, it seems.

    For Rin, she came to [Library] which was her goal, and as for Hilda, she was amazed at Babylon itself. It is the first time I have taken her along after all.

    ¡¸How in the world did this cee to be!? For it to be flying in the sky.....! Ah, Frame Gears are here as well !?¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me, but please be quiet at [Library]¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, excuse me......¡¹

    As she still had her eyes turned to the book while sitting on a sofa, Fam bluntly gave a warning to Hilda who raised her voice in a big way. What Fam is reading at the moment is the book from this month¡¯stest supply which I delivered from [Tsukiyomi] for the time being. Ah, I have excluded the risky books just in case.

    ¡¸By the way, how do I take a book from high up, I wonder? Is there adder or stedder?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, try touching the bookshelf with your hand and imagine the level you want to see¡¹

    When Rin touches the bookshelf as I told, only the touched bookshelf slowly sank into the basement and stopped exactly at the needed height..

    ¡¸I see. So it has a structure like that. ....this is...... !¡¹

    She takes one book from the level which the bookshelf stopped in front of her eyes in her hand. The title is unreadable as usual. Rin probably doesn¡¯t understand it either, right? She raises her voice as she turns over the pages while being excited.

    ¡¸What kind of book is this£¿¡¹

    ¡¸It is a textbook on ancient magic! Even though it¡¯s written in an ancient magguage, I can somewhat read it. Both the magics which became the great source of magic used today and magic which hasn¡¯t been handed down already are mentioned in it! Are you aware of how amazing this is!?¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me, but please be quiet at [Library]¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, forgive me please.....¡¹

    Fam gives out a warning once more. All the while still reading her book. This person is not putting on airs. How print junkie-ish.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, the number of books is astounding ~degozaru.... Wouldn¡¯t the biggest problem be searching for a target book with this?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, that will be okay too. For example......, that¡¯s right, [Search for books rted to swords]¡¹

    As I utter those words, an arrow rises up to the surface of the carpet. As I understood it, if you keep following it, you will be able to search for the desired book. Incidentally speaking, it seems that even if you return the book you read at a random shelf, it will be properly moved into its original bookshelf. It is probably quite simr to the automatic ordering function, I suppose. That¡¯s convenient for sure.

    Having pulled out the nearby books and flipping through them as she turns over the pages, is Yumina trying to get Fam angry? She mutters in a low voice.

    ¡¸However, those books are written in anguage most of us cannot read...... We will have to ask Touya-san to make reading sses for us..... ¡¹

    ¡¸Making them is not a problem. If you know whichnguage is used, that is. Fam, would you please?¡¹

    When I call out to Fam, she raises her face from the book and stands up. As one would expect, there is supposedly no way for her to disregard the words of mine, who is her master.

    It¡¯s inconsequential, but this girl was also wearing the garments of her choice which she discovered from among those I received from Zanakku-san. She is no exception to Shizuka and others. What I don¡¯t understand is why she chose a sailor uniform. They make her appearance feel like that of literature girl.

    Fam

    ¡¸In how manynguages are the books here written in?¡¹

    ¡¸Magguage, Spiritnguage, Parutenonguage, Remiria secret letters, Holy Rastanguage, Chief God officialnguage, Deigar high-speednguage, Rrd frontiernguage, gospel letters, Esteba pictographs, Abanguage, Calnarnguage, Markurnguage, Salierimercialnguage, Urdenias Empirenguage, Gazur letters, ancient majinnguage..... I guess that would be it. I don¡¯t recall any others beyond those. Since it¡¯s impossible that I haven¡¯t read those, I will understand it once I see them ¡¹

    That¡¯s a lot! Well, should Ipare it with thenguages back on earth, it¡¯s probably on the smaller side. It might be that the world consisted of countries which were united to some extent.

    If I am not mistaken, there should have been an ancient kingdom of Paruteno during the time of that professor, right? It was a magic kingdom which was said to rule nearly half of the continent. So it¡¯s no wonder that there are a lot of books written in Parutenonguage.

    A kingdom which was flourishing 5000 years ago, is it? But it waspletely ruined by a grand invasion of Fureizu..... N? Wait a minute.

    ¡¸Search for books rted to Fureizu¡¹

    When I tried looking them up as a test, an arrow appeared on top of the cart. So there are some?

    Although the country was ruined, the surviving people should have written something for the sake of the future people.

    Having followed the arrow, I turned my eyes towards the level of the shelf which was blinking faintly. Among the lined up book on the shelf, I took out a single book which was slightly protruding. I invoke [Reading] since it is written in Parutenonguage. All right, I can now read it.

    ¡ºMagic crystal¡»

    As I flipped through the book with said title, the Fureizu¡¯s trait of hunting humans, their weak spot called [core], abilities like regeneration and magic absorption were written, but I didn¡¯t find anything beyond what I heard from End. Naturally, their desire for the [King]¡¯s core or the fact that they are visitors from another have been recorded.

    It also speaks of viges, towns, and royal capitals destroyed after the Fureizu appeared 5000 years ago, it is mostly useless, to be frank. Before people could work out any breakthrough solution, the Fureizu had vanishedpletely, so it¡¯s understandable. All the while leaving behind just an unbelievable damage to humankind.

    Due to the Fureizu invasion, humankind (demi-humans are included as well) has lost more than half of its numbers. Most countries lost their leaders from royal capitals and metropolises and were ruined.

    The misery of the abnormal damage and thest moments of the heroes who had fallen after having fought ever so gantly were written too, but there was not enough information that would seem beneficial to us. At that time, they had probably handled Fureizu as mysterious magic apparitions too. It can¡¯t be helped, I suppose.

    ¡¸Oh, this is.....¡¹

    Pictures of Fureizu were drawn at the end of the book. Each type was drawn one by one and marked with a sort of ¡ï mark denoting their power, size, or agility.

    I see. It¡¯s unlikely that they had been standing with their hands folded doing nothing. They researched and worked on counter-measures.

    Those called by End as lower ss types such as cricket type, snake type, beetle type, mantis type, ostrich type, and many others were drawn on one page for each type. Though the number of those types is big, it¡¯s not like they cannot be defeated if several people team up temporarily.

    As I flipped through the pages, the intermediate-level types like the manta-type, spider-type, shark-type, dog-type, dragonfly-type,dybird-type, and so on were mentioned. There are types which I did not see too. Have they refined countermeasures to a great extent against those? If one uses a powerful indirect attacking magic, it might be possible to defeat those types. Even if that¡¯s the case, the damage was probably big. If it is Frame Gear, one or two of them will be able to bring down those.

    Now for the advanced-level types. In addition to the crocodile-type which we defeated, a bird..... or rather, a pteranodon-type, a porcupine-type, wild boar-type and others have been drawn. If I take that crocodile-type which we have seen as a base, each one of those possesses a gigantic, unthinkable power. Frankly speaking, confronting those guys as an inexperienced opponent can¡¯t be called anything but reckless.

    I unintentionally turn over the rustling page once again. As I did that, the picture that had been drawn next delivered an absurd shock. My voice doesn¡¯t raise quite that much....

    ¡¸What is..... the meaning of this......?¡¹

    The thing that was drawn next was the [Human type]. On the front side of the body, with the exception of the ces from the brow down to around the navel, the figures of man and woman had grown lumps of crystal from their whole bodies. Furthermore, their power and agility exceeded that of advanced-level types. Much to my astonishment.

    ¡¸So you say those types exist.....£¿¡¹

    It¡¯s as if they should be called Fureizu humans. They appeared 5000 years ago and they were also recognized as more powerful than advanced level types by the people of that time at least....

    I cannot predict how many of them there are, but it¡¯s no good as we are now. I have to refine our countermeasures even more.

    I renewed my determination as I closed the book.

 Chapter 185: Proposal and Dungeon

    Arc 22: If Winteres, can Spring be far behind?

    Chapter 185: Proposal and Dungeon

    ¡¸O mee forth, Explosive me barrage, re Burst¡¹

    As Lindsey recites this spell, a series ofrge explosions ur in 5 separate locations. Everything that was there got blown off.

    This new spell is an enhanced version of¡¸Explosion¡¹....... Or rather, it seems it¡¯s one of the original ancient magics. What an outrageous power it has........ It definitely was the correct decision toe to the ins instead of the training grounds.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve done it! I wonder if fire attribute suits Lindsey better after all?¡¹

    ¡¸...I wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it this far by myself. Rin-san helped me......¡¹

    ¡¸Just so you know, my worst attribute is fire. It¡¯s not restricted to me alone, it¡¯s the same for everyone from the fairy n. Only a small number of members from the fairy n can use fire magic, to begin with. I¡¯m guessing that it¡¯s being avoided subconsciously as the race originally used to live in the forest¡¹

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, didn¡¯t Rin say she possesses six attributes? And that she only doesn¡¯t have dark attribute. She did say something like ¡°I can¡¯t use summoning magic, so I made P instead¡±.

    The stuffed bear, which was standing at Rin¡¯s feet, took a triumphant pose after seeing the explosions. It seems unlikely it would be able to substitute a summoned beast though.

    ¡¸Has Rin memorized any ancient magic?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Mine is water attribute though¡¹

    Rin stands in front of Lindsey, extends both her hands in front of her and gathers water attribute magic power.

    ¡¸O Watere forth, the great whirlpool of raging stream, Maelstrom¡¹

    A huge water tornado appears in front of us. It came forth shaving off and engulfing the ground. It¡¯s hard to understand because there is no target, but it¡¯s a wide range annihtion magic. It¡¯s powerful too....

    ¡¸Its weakness is that it has a high consumption rate of magic. Though I think its effect corresponds to that¡¹

    I guess that it¡¯s natural for the consumption rate of magic to go up if the magic¡¯s power increases. It¡¯s best if you use different types of magic depending on the situation so that it wouldn¡¯t be wasteful. You should also consider the quantity of magic power you possess.

    It wasn¡¯t only Rin and Lindsey that got powered up by the discovery of [Library]. Rosetta and Monica hoped to read the books rted to [Magic Engineering]. It seems they are trying out various things.

    Recently Suu is being taught magic by Rin. Although Suu only has light attribute magic, her magic capacity apparently is quite high. She seems to be particrly focused on learning recovery magic. I heard that she makes appearances in the knights¡¯ training grounds to try out that magic.

    At the same time, it seems she still practices with Lapis-san and the rest. Where on earth is she heading towards.......?

    Fam hase to the ground and secluded herself in the castle¡¯s library. That is a serious illness, isn¡¯t it? She is the mere shadow of print addicts. It has also aggravated for more than 5000 years, so there shouldn¡¯t be a cure anymore. It¡¯s an incurable disease.

    In the afternoon, I make an appearance in the adventurer¡¯s guild. I make sure toe at least once a week. Though it¡¯s mainly to gather information from various ces through the guild master Rerisha-san, I also ept quests sometimes to distract myself.

    I enter the guild covered with a hood. It¡¯s as crowded as ever, but honestly speaking, I think there are those who are aware of my identity. However, there is no need to stand out on my own.

    ¡¸You! Wanna fight, you bastard!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh!? Bring it on! Let¡¯s go outside!¡¹

    While two men are grasping each other¡¯s cors, they go outside with agile side stepping. Again? I feel like the quarrels ur each time Ie here. Oh well, I guess this is also part of the routine.

    This happens because adventurers want to prove their own worth. As long as they don¡¯t cause problems for the residents, they can mutually knock each other out.

    ¡¸Good afternoon¡¹

    ¡¸Ah! Maj......Ah no-no, Touya-san, good afternoon. Thanks for your hard work¡¹

    I¡¯m talking with the receptionist, the catwoman onee-san. If I¡¯m not mistaken, her name is Misha-san. Her cat ears are twitching going ¡®Piko Piko¡¯.

    ¡¸How does the guild feel recently?¡¹

    ¡¸Let me see. As usual, there are many misceneous type quests. Merchant¡¯s escort questse in from time to time. However, it¡¯s not possible to make a big profit here. This causes some annoyance, right? Thanks to that everyone immediately go their ways. No one stays so there are no familiar faces. Hence, it feels like every day there are a lot of new visitors¡¹

    As she says that, her eyes focus on the two people fighting each other outside. I see. For some reason, many of those who call themselves adventurers tend to appeal with [I am definitely the greatest] during their first time meeting. I wonder if they do this from the start to make sure they are not underestimated? As a result, there are many conflicts.

    It¡¯s fine if the ones saying those lines are beginners, but there are a lot of people among them who hit a wall without being able to advance to advanced levels.

    They can be saved of that if there is a veteran adventurer capable of keeping an eye on them, but....... it would be unreasonable for them to stay as they can¡¯t earn money in this country.

    After that, Misha-san leads me to the second floor and I enter Rerisha-san¡¯s room. The elf guild master was tidying up some papers. Rerisha-san looked up and indicated me to sit on a sofa.

    ¡¸Excellent. You have arrived here just as I was considering the possibility of contacting you¡¹

    ¡¸Did something happen?¡¹

    Having put the documents on the desk in order, Rerisha-san grabbed something that looked like a paper and sat down on the sofa across from me.

    ¡¸There are two news and one proposal. First, the dragons have appeared¡¹

    ¡¸The dragons you say?¡¹

    ¡¸One of them has been sighted south of the Great Forest Sea, in the Sandora Kingdom. I¡¯ve been told that it suddenly flew towards a desert vige, started to rampage there, and then flew away in an unknown direction. So far it sounds ordinary, but the dragons have also appeared in Yuuron, as well as in Nokia. It seems viges and towns have suffered a lot of damage. Moreover, they say it was three different dragons¡¹

    It¡¯s certainly very strange........ The dragons live in mountain areas where there aren¡¯t many people. I¡¯ve also heard that they rarely attack human dwellings. Even among dragons, there are junior and senior sses. It appears that those who attack people and do things like that are the junior ss which are closer to animals.

    When I went to Misumido for the first time, the ck dragon that attacked the vige we visited was also a junior ss. The red dragon I met afterwards was a senior ss who appeared to be reasonable.

    ¡¸I guess it might just be a coincidence. There are many things we don¡¯t know about dragons. So it may be nesting season or something along those lines. We will be proceeding with an investigation on that, so we will find out eventually. There is other news along with a proposal but......¡¹

    Rerisha-san spreads a map on the table in between us. Eh? Is this the ocean? However, there are several inds on the map........

    ¡¸This is the recently discovered archipgo. It¡¯s located south of the Sandora Kingdom. As a result of a survey, several ancient ruins have been found on those inds but...... it¡¯s a faraway ce, and it¡¯s not possible to excavate them easily and investigate the ruins themselves¡¹

    ¡¸Have you crossedrge amounts of people by ships?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but those inds are not suitable for long stays. Temperature alternations are intense. There are also a lot of magic beasts. I was wondering why there were ancient ruins on these inds, but maybe it was once a big ind during the times when the ancient civilization was flourishing......¡¹

    Do you mean that an ind sank sometime in between then and now? It¡¯s not impossible. That may be the reason why the people of the ind abandoned it. After that, magic beasts spread and it became the uninhabited inds.......

    ¡¸The additional problem is that these ancient ruins are quite wide dungeons. It¡¯s spected that they were created by a mage of old or a wise man. If that¡¯s the case, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to find any kind of treasure in there. We as a guild cannot overlook that¡¹

    Well, I guess so. It¡¯s like discovering a mountain of treasure. I¡¯ve never dived into a dungeon before, but it seems that they are pretty much scattered around the world.

    ¡¸Usually, requests are put for adventures to enter these dungeons. It¡¯s an established way to have them do the exploration. However, the location itself this time doesn¡¯t make it easy to do that. So this is where the proposales in¡¹

    Rerisha-san swiftly leans forward thusing closer. What what? Cl-close. It doesn¡¯t feel bad being pressed by a beautiful woman though.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been thinking about whether it would be possible to connect the dungeons on those inds and Brunhild with his Majesty¡¯s [Gate]¡¹

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    What do you mean? Do you want to connect this country with those dungeons? Is there a reason for doing that?

    ¡¸In other words, what I mean to say is that I want a gateway for the adventurers who wish to challenge the dungeons to use. If the adventurers gather in this country to explore the dungeons, the town will develop. As a guild, we can send adventurers, the investigation can also advance, and it will be possible to buy treasures or magic beasts¡¯ materials from them. What do you think?¡¹

    Ahaha, is that what you meant? We will be crowded with adventurers aiming for quick money for sure. The inns, weapon shops, armor shops, and tool stores will definitely prosper with business. Besides, people allured by it will gather here as well. It¡¯s not bad, isn¡¯t it?

    I can take measures to make sure that the magic beasts won¡¯te from the other side. It¡¯s not difficult. We are going to promote the town by using the dungeons, right?

    ¡¸I have a few questions. Do those inds belong to any country?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re currently being monitored by the guild, and don¡¯t belong to any country. If you ept the aforementioned proposal, I think it will be fine to transfer them to the Dukedom. Of course, that is if you are to guarantee providing information on the ruins and our privileged right on the sales of the obtained treasure by the adventurers in the dungeon¡¹

    ¡¸I have another question. Leaking out such information, have you not considered whether I wouldn¡¯t personally explore the dungeons and monopolize the treasures?¡¹

    ¡¸Hehe. Do you think that a person who would do such a thing, would gather the kings of the world with the intent of defeating the Fureizu? Even if I look like this, I still have the eyes to judge people as a guild master¡¹

    It seems she thinks very highly of me. I better not betray her expectation, right?

    It¡¯s certainly an interesting story. Rather than me finishing the exploration, wouldn¡¯t the adventurers, the guild, and the merchants have a benefit in this? Just exploring and making a map will be profitable. Eventually, someone like a cartographer may even appear as well.

    As the dungeons get deeper, the monsters should probably also get stronger, right? Certainly, the magic density gets stronger towards the underground. I have heard that strong magic beasts prefer living there.

    As long as they are adventurers, they should always bear in mind that there may be injuries or even deaths caused by magic beasts.

    ¡¸I understand. I will ept the proposal¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Because [Gate] between the dungeons¡¯ entrances and the guild branch will be made on the town¡¯s outskirts, please allow us to use them once they arepleted¡¹

    The dungeons, huh? I hope the town will prosper with this. Shall I do a little bit of early exploration?

 Chapter 186: Non-serious exploration, and a Gold Ring

    Arc 22: If Winteres, can Spring be far behind?

    Chapter 186: Non-serious exploration, and a Gold Ring

    I had Rerisha-san teach me the exact location of the inds with the dungeons, and then immediately transferred to Sandora Kingdom¡¯s desert by [Gate]. From there I flew with [Fly] aiming for those inds.

    After flying for a while, the targeted inds eventually came into sight. They¡¯re certainly far away. Even if I crossed over from the Sandora Kingdom, it would take a considerably long time to get here by ship.

    ¡¸Etto, if I¡¯m not mistaken, there should be three of them, right?¡¹

    On each of the inds, there is a different dungeon whose total number is three. Even though I was told to decide on their names, let¡¯s think about itter. It would be helpful if any good names strike me though.

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹

    As I¡¯m looking at one of those inds, a medium-sized ship was floating off the coast. I also saw a group of them camping on the beach ahead of it. Are they the guild members watching the inds whom Rerisha-san had spoken about?

    While I descend straight to the campgrounds, the surprised guild members surround me with weapons at hands.

    ¡¸W-who are you!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve received a request from one of the guild masters, Rerisha-san. I guess I¡¯m more or less acting as an adventurer right now. Ah, this is my guild card¡¹

    ¡¸Goold......!? T-then you are Brunhild¡¯s.......! Please forgive our rudeness!¡¹

    The people from the guild immediately put away their swords. The Guild Card, it¡¯s amazing. Because it seems like they can¡¯t be forged, they have a lot of credibility. I wonder if it¡¯s impossible for the guild members to mistake one for a fake guild card? (TL: liar, you can clone them with workshop)

    ¡¸Rerisha-san requested me to connect these inds, where the dungeons are, with Brunhild...Ah~...Isn¡¯t it better to bring the person herself here?¡¹

    I opened [Gate] and pulled Rerisha-san from the adventurer¡¯s guild in Brunhild.

    ¡¸......it¡¯s definitely what I¡¯ve proposed, but it¡¯s sort of hard to believe how fast you¡¯ve handled it¡¹

    Rerisha-san talked with the guild members about the details until now and informed them that their duty is finished. From henceforth, those inds will be an enve of Brunhild, though... They are wonderfully empty. Only sandy beaches, rocky mountains, jungles, and blue skies are spreading in sight.

    ¡¸With that done, where is this ind¡¯s dungeon?¡¹

    ¡¸You will shortly see a rocky mountain after you go straight into the jungle from here. After you climb it a little, there will be a cave on the mountain side with stairs leading down to the dungeon. The ind is surrounded by a wide shallow beach, so it appears like it probably continues down under the sea, and it may perhaps also be connected with the other two dungeons underground¡¹

    If these inds were once one big ind, there might be a possibility that it¡¯s as the guild member says. Well, for the time being, let¡¯s go check it out.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll try diving into the dungeon for a moment, but what will everyone else do?¡¹

    ¡¸I will advance the procedures at Brunhild. I¡¯m sorry, but can I humbly ask you to transfer those guys to the harbor in the Sandora Kingdom, please?¡¹

    As it¡¯s not a problem for me in particr, I send Rerisha-san back to the guild¡¯s room she was previously in with [Gate]. After ascertaining that, the guild members quickly removed the camp and boarded the ship while looking happy. I wonder if it has been quite hard to wait formands in such a ce? Well, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand them.

    When everyone got onboard, I transferred every ship to the harbor in the Sandora Kingdom.

    Well then, shall I head over to the dungeon?

    It would be sufficient to just fly to it, but I proceeded to go on foot while lumbering the jungle trees and making the road with earth magic with the intent of also securing the route from the sandy beach to the dungeon.

    On the way, I was attacked by a wolf with six legs and a double-headed snake, but I beat them down since they weren¡¯t that strong.

    Pushing my path through the jungle in a straight line, I made a road up to the rocky mountain. From there I cut stairs toplete the path to the dungeon¡¯s entrance cave.

    I enter the cave and take a look at the bottom of the stairs.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really dark. It¡¯s natural though¡¹

    I descend the stairs, while making a light sphere with [Light] magic. This dungeon definitely gives a feeling of being damp and humid. It¡¯s surrounded by the sea, so that much is obvious I suppose.

    Before long, I arrived at a wide room. Looking at the walls and ceiling, they are undoubtedly man-made, and I can see that this is a dungeon. While I scan my surroundings, I noticed that the road was branching into three paths: front, left, and right. Oi-Oi, A junction immediately after getting to the basement? If this was a game, the earlier levels would surely have straight paths. But I can¡¯t reallyin since this is not a game.

    For now, as I don¡¯t want to get lost, I advance straight into the front passage. I guess, I will be able to return by [Gate] should I ever get lost though.

    As I advanced straight ahead, I reached a bifurcation splitting the path into right and left. Mmm. That¡¯s what I get for thinking that I would go in a straight path all the way.

    Huh? Wait a minute?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think it will be possible but...... Disy Map. My current position, show the first underground floor of the dungeon¡¹

    ¡ºDisying¡»

    There was a reply from my smartphone, and a map of the first floor of this dungeon along with my current position was disyed in the air. It worked. Oi, it totally worked! How boring.

    It also carefully disyed the stairs that go the second floor. Looking at this, there seems to be four floors.

    Hmmmm, now that I know that I won¡¯t enjoy it as much....... I feel like I can make money by selling this map but....... let¡¯s not do that. It will be more enjoyable for the adventurers to investigate this dungeon and find the path by themselves. ....... I also somewhat felt like making an amusement park out of it. Well, whatever. Shall I at least clear the first underground floor......?

    ¡¸Whooops!¡¹

    As I turn to the passage leading to the staircase to the second underground floor, I suddenly came across two monsters. They have short builds and dog heads, they are called Kobolds.

    It seems the Kobolds were anticipating me because they swung down their stone axes exactly when I turned around the corner. I quickly dodged that and shot both of them with Brynhildr. Ah, weren¡¯t paralysis bullets loaded? Those guys narrowly escaped death.

    If I think about it carefully, I¡¯m using [Light]. It makes me an easy target. Of course, I would get ambushed, wouldn¡¯t I?

    I ignore the copsed Kobolds and head towards the second underground floor. As I was heading towards the stairs, there seems to be a side passage with a room at the end. It¡¯s somewhat suspicious, should I go and check it? Side trips are important too.

    I advanced through the passage and opened the double doors in the dead end. There was a treasure chest in the corner of the small room. Even though it¡¯s amon scene for a game, it feels out of ce when I encounter it in reality. I wonder why?

    ¡°Why is there a treasure box in such a ce?¡± ¨C is what I want to Tsukkomi. Oh well, shall I try opening it for now. (TL: ask that professor)

    While getting a little excited, I proceed to open the treasure chest. ....... It¡¯s not a trap, right? It would surely be unpleasant if an explosion happened just as I open it. Let¡¯s raise the lid a little. Apparently, it doesn¡¯t seem to be locked. When I daringly opened it, there was something I couldn¡¯t possibly describe.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this......?¡¹

    I see a rusted dagger, a dirty leather bag, an iprehensible pole, and a handmade stone ax.......Ah, say, isn¡¯t this the same ax the Kobolds from before had? Are these items collected by those guys by any chance?

    Apparently, this is the Kobold¡¯s treasure room. The guild won¡¯t possibly buy such trash.......no?

    As I took a closer look, there was a small ring in the corner of the treasure chest. There is no jewelry attached, but....... isn¡¯t it golden? Oh, I got a gold ring (?). If it¡¯s real, this would likely sell.

    .......If I think carefully about it, from where did they bring this treasure chest?

    This treasure chest might have originally contained treasure, but each and every monster took something from it without permission....... I wonder if the Kobolds from before found that treasure chest and used it as their own?

    This treasure chest may not even belong to this floor. Perhaps it ended up here after being brought up from the lower floors by someone¡¯s human (or is it monster) hands.

    Things that existed in the treasure room were already taken away by monsters, and may be hidden in various locations like this treasure chest....... There is a chance that monsters may be holding onto them.

    I take the ring and leave everything else behind. Kobold-kuns, from now on adventurers wille and may chase you guys around. Be strong.

    As soon as I arrived at the second underground floor, I teleported to Rerisha-san¡¯s ce with [Gate].

    ==========================Scene Change==================

    ¡¸Although it¡¯s an ordinary ring that does not bestow any effects, there is no doubt that this gold¡¹

    Is it really genuine? Then doesn¡¯t this mean we can expect more treasure from the dungeon?

    The adventurer¡¯s objectives are the treasures sleeping in the dungeon, and the materials that can be taken from magic beasts and monsters. In the dungeon, it seems that there are many of them who have achieved a different evolution whenpared to those living above ground. There even seems to be a lot of unusual raw materials there.

    ¡¸May I purchase this ring from you?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. How much will it be?¡¹

    ¡¸Let me see...... because there is no workmanship and it has a lot of scratches, how about two silver coins?¡¹

    Hmm. It¡¯s worth about a week stay at the Inn. I think it¡¯s reasonable for the amount of time I spent exploring. Well, it might not have been easy to find though.

    Ah, that reminds me, if the number of adventurers increases I may have to upgrade the inns. It seems that all rooms in [Tsukiyomi] inn might be filled by them.

    ¡¸And, about the gate connecting the inds and Brunhild, what will you do about the toll fees?¡¹

    ¡¸A toll, you say?¡¹

    ¡¸Since going there is a dead end, I think you should only charge an entrance fee, but ... are you going to make it free of charge?¡¹

    ¡¸Umm~......that¡¯s right...... Well then, how about one copper coin?¡¹

    ¡°It¡¯s quite cheap¡± ¨C is what I was told, but the possibility that they won¡¯t return is quite high. If possible, I want them toe back regrly. I want them to have meals and use the lodgings here.

    Having said that if I make it free of charge, there is a possibility that everyone will stop paying attention to those who enter and go as they like. Who went to the inds? Are they not back? It would be better to control this to some degree. It can be easily done by using guild cards.

    The toll won¡¯t make much money, but that¡¯s not its purpose, isn¡¯t it?

    It¡¯s possible that things like weapons, armor, ointments, and potions may be needed. It¡¯s a ce where I want to count my chickens before they are hatched, but let¡¯s talk to the merchants in town in advance. Just in case.

    I may soon need a cksmith master who can do repairs for weapons and the like.

    It has be fun.

 Chapter 187: Transition Gates and Silver Dagger

    <h4>Chapter 187: Transition Gates and Silver Dagger</h4>

    Since the news regarding the newly found dungeons have spread quickly, adventurers have started gathering in Brunhild.

    At any rate, it¡¯s the new dungeons which have not been previously discovered. They haven¡¯t been devastated by thieves because they¡¯re located on an isted ind on the sea. As such, there is a high possibility that treasures and other items will still be intact.

    In other words, it¡¯s now a ¡°firste first serve¡± race. The adventurers striving to be the first ones there are diving into the three dungeons [Amaterasu], [Tsukuyomi], and [Susanoo] that have been named by me.

    In the past, I¡¯ve hidden the existence of [Gate] as much as possible in order to avoid it being used by influential people and just to be cautious. However, quite a considerable number of people know about it now. Well, I did use it quite extensively during the battle with the Frazes in Yuuron.

    Besides, I¡¯ve already be someone powerful. I think no one will try to do anything sketchy to me at thiste hour. Even if it happens, they will just get the tables turned on them.

    Taking all this into consideration, the transition gates to the dungeon¡¯s inds have also been generally epted by everyone with the reasoning being that [If it¡¯s that Dukedom King, then I guess it¡¯s possible].

    In addition to the considerable size of the dungeon, there are many magic beasts and monsters due to the fact that no man has ever visited the ind thus far. Though the explorations haven¡¯t proceeded much, it seems there are parties that have advanced up to the third underground floor.

    As for the guild, they don¡¯t seem to beining because they can get their hands on valuable materials and treasures even if they haven¡¯t advanced the exploration.

    I was a little troubled by the fact that the public order has worsened a little due to the number of adventurers increasing. I guess it¡¯s expected since there are also ruffians and hoodlums among the adventurers.

    The idiots who are bothering the citizens and who are making false usations against shop assistants in the whole town have started to appear one after another.

    I don¡¯t know how things are done in other countries, but I won¡¯t go easy on them here. They will be dragged by the knights without any reservation all the way to the [Devil¡¯s whisper jail] (a jail that forces the upant to hear the sound of a ckboard being scratched forever) or to the [Aromatic Smelling Prison] (this one is filled with 1/10th of the smell of a sludge slime) and they spend the night there reflecting on their behaviour.

    I¡¯m not saying this for the sake of the dungeon explorers, but I have also built a hospital in the town. It¡¯s a facility where recovery specialists who can use light attribute magic and doctors who can diagnose illnesses are stationed. The medicines in this hospital are also specially made by Flora.

    The prices had been properly made, but we decided for the medicine to be free for kids who have guardians in this country. In this world, people who are 13 years old or younger are considered as kids. Due to the high cost of treatment, it doesn¡¯t seem possible for children to have medical treatment.

    Even If I say ¡°free¡±, it just means we aren¡¯t taking money. The guardians will have to work for one or two days in this country. Of course, they don¡¯t have to do the work if they can pay the money right off the bat.

    Some stall vendors lined up in front of the transition gates are selling ointments, ropes,nterns, emergency rations, and many other things, while other vendors are selling stripping knives,passes, canteens, and so on in a different ce.

    I lean into one of the stalls among many various others that have opened near the transition gates and call out to the male merchant.

    ¡¸Hey. How are the sales going?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s quite promising. It seems I¡¯m likely to forget my main job without noticing it¡¹

    This guy is actually a Suppa [The Ninja]. In other words, he is a Takeda Shinobi, and he¡¯s one of Tsubaki-san¡¯s subordinates.

    He pretends to be a street vendor here to keep an eye on the attitude of the adventurers and to monitor them. In order to not be looked at suspiciously, I whispered while picking up items lined up in his stall.

    ¡¸Is there any problem?¡¹ ¡¸Nothing as of the moment. Several parties have caused some minor quarrels though¡¹

    Conflicts caused by the treasures is amon story. It¡¯s fine not to worry about those individual problems as long they don¡¯t involve unrted people.

    ¡¸During the time I¡¯ve entered the dungeon, only kobolds came out on the first floor. But how does diving into the second floor and deeper feel?¡¹ ¡¸Those who appear on the first floor are goblins, kobolds,rge rats,rge bats, and one horned rabbits. On the second floor, monsters simr to hobgoblins, goblin archers, orcs, and skeletons can be seen. They also say that killer mantises and duhans appear on the third floor¡¹

    Duhans? We have also fought a low-level duhan, and they are pretty tough, aren¡¯t they? It may be hard fighting them without having anti-undead weapons or a magician who can use light-attribute magic.

    ¡¸It somehow looks like the monsters that appear in each dungeon are quite different. I feel that [Amaterasu] has more magic beasts, [Tsukuyomi] has more undead, and [Susanoo] has more regr monsters¡¹

    The difference between monsters and magic beasts is whether they are beasts or not. Why is it like that? I wonder, are they being isted from one another? If I¡¯m not mistaken, it may also be rted to how one eats while the other gets eaten even among fellow magic beasts. They don¡¯t want to live where they have natural enemies.

    I thank Suppa-san and head towards the transition gates. There are three gates with each one connected to the entrance of their respective dungeons.

    Well, in the end, the destination of the transition will lead to the same ce, so it isn¡¯t impossible to cross the inds from dungeon to dungeon if someone feels like making a ship or swimming in the sea. Although most of them usuallye back here and enter another transition gate shortly afterward.

    Despite the fact that a person needs to present his or her guild card and pay one copper coin every time that person enters the gates, ind hopping is still a lot more troublesome.

    Someone can get a meal even with a single copper coin. Then I guess, will that have an equivalent worth of a thousand yen? If that¡¯s the case, I feel like 2000 yen per night might be too cheap since a day of lodging together with three meals in the [Gintetsu] of Leaflet costs two copper coins. However, the costs will reach 60,000 yen when calcting a month¡¯s worth. If you think about it that way, does a 60,000 yen rent look affordable? Even if it includes the meals.

    In the first ce,paring the value of currency between here and there is meaningless in itself, so I¡¯ve stopped thinking too much about it.

    ¡¸Touya-dono¡¹ ¡¸Touya-sama!¡¹ ¡¸Huh? Yae and Hilda? What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    When I turned around due to the surprise call, the swordswomenbo of Yae and Hilda are there. They are very close. Is it because those two often practice together?

    ¡¸We¡¯ve agreed upon setting out for a short while to perform an inspection and to train simultaneously. As Hilda-dono expressed, she doesn¡¯t possess enough experience of conductingbat against magic beasts and monsters¡¹ Yae dered. ¡¸Look, I have also received a guild card! Although it¡¯s still ck and it can¡¯tpare to Yae¡¯s card¡¹ Hilda followed up.

    Hilda looks happy while showing her card. The card¡¯s color is ck because it¡¯s the beginner¡¯s level. The Princess Knight of Restia being called beginner is a bad joke though. Yae¡¯s card is red since she¡¯s already a first ss adventurer.

    However, it can be said that it¡¯s abnormal to climb up that high in a year¡­ Though it¡¯s not something I can say. Since the moment we met, Yae was already strong.

    ¡¸What is Touya-dono doing in this ce?¡¹ Yae asked. ¡¸Mn? Ah, inspecting and confirming the security, maybe?¡¹I answered. ¡¸Ah, then why won¡¯t youe with us?¡¹Hilda inquired. ¡¸I guess I could. Shall we go then?¡¹I epted.

    We go through the transition gate of [Amaterasu] and exit into the ind¡¯s sandy beach. Oh mind you, I did pay the admission fee just in case. We might hear [Why do those guys get special treatment?] if we had entered without paying. We would also stand out. Normally I would have used my own [Gate], but I didn¡¯t use it in order to check if there is a defect with the transition gate.

    This archipgo is made up of sevenrge and small inds. Though there is no dungeon on the biggest ind. Instead, it¡¯s being dominated by magic beasts and monsters.

    Since there are many nt-based monsters on that ind, a person needs to be careful due to the tentative danger. Though there are still people who enter those ces, them getting hurt is their own responsibility, and it doesn¡¯t concern me. By the way, there seems to be unusual herbs, nuts, and berries on these inds, so collection type requests keeping out every now and then.

    We approach the dungeon¡¯s entrance after invoking [Light]. This [Amaterasu] dungeon is the one I¡¯ve entered first, but right now there seems to be about 40 adventurers inside already. Respectively, it then means that ten parties have dived into the dungeon assuming that each party is made up of four people.

    ¡¸For such a number to dive in, aren¡¯t conflicts bound to happen while they are inside?¡¹ Yae wondered. ¡¸It¡¯s considerably wide after all. Even if they meet, they will just greet each other and go their own separate ways. Though they might do some negotiations with their medicinal herbs or water¡¹I reassured her.

    Three one-horned wolves immediately attack us as we advance through the dungeon. Hilda goes to the front before we do anything and easily defeats all three of them. Oh, it¡¯s an easy win for her.

    ¡¸What shall we do with it? Aren¡¯t the horns supposed to turn into raw materials?¡¹Hilda asked. ¡¸Their meat can¡¯t be eaten because it¡¯s hard. The skin also doesn¡¯t have much use¡¹I answered. ¡¸Is it fine to remove the horn and leave the rest?¡¹Hilda inquired further. ¡¸It should be fine to leave them at the side of the passage so that they won¡¯t get in the way. They will eventually be food for other magic beasts, I suppose? Even if they start to decay, slimes wille and melt them¡¹ I exined.

    Slimes are well-known existences living in every kind of dungeon. Sometimes they also attack people, but they are mostly harmless existences. If I am to somehow describe them, they have an image of being scavengers. They look like they take in andpletely dissolve whatever garbage is thrown in the dungeons.

    It seems that even corpses and excrements are no exceptions. As a result, the dungeons stay clean to some degree. Our gracious slimes.

    Slimes are like that, but for some reason, it doesn¡¯t look like they eat the contents of the treasure chests. It also seems that they don¡¯t eat metals that much. Come to think of it, sludge slimes also make the water cleaner than before. Depending on the type of slime, I wonder if there are things that it can dissolve and can¡¯t dissolve.

    Apparently, there is a theory stating that slimes are monsters created by human hands from the era of ancient magic. That might be the case. Should I look it up in the [Library] the next time I¡¯m there?

    Hilda drags the corpse of the one-horned wolves to the side and cuts off the horns. Those horns can be sold as material for craftswork, so the guild can buy them from us.

    Afterwards, Hilda defeated one-horned rabbits,rge bats, andrge rats almost by herself. I definitely feel there is a lot of magic beasts, though goblins and kobolds doe out as well.

    By the way, I¡¯m not disying the map. Our purpose is not to conquer the dungeon. I thought that it would be more fascinating this way, but both girls have found the stairs to the second underground floor way too quickly.

    After we¡¯ve descended the stairs, we arrive at a prettyrge hall once again. The passage is branching into the right and the left. For the time being, we proceed through the right. There is a crossroad again, and after we pass that, the path is branching once again.

    ¡¸That reminds me, both a map and apass are necessary. You might not be able to get out of here if you get lost¡¹Hilda remembered.

    Of course, most adventurers properly map the area as they proceed. We¡¯re just somehow getting sloppy with regards to these matters since we have [Gate].

    As we casually advance, we stumble upon a dead end with double doors. Upon entering the doors, we end up in a small room about 12 tatami mats big. There is a treasure chest in a corner. Don¡¯t tell me this room is simr to a monster¡¯s private room¡­ In my mind, I imagine the figure of a hero from a game who invades someone¡¯s house and selfishly opens the dressers.

    Hilda¡¯s eyes are sparkling towards her first treasure chest and she tries to open it. I then watch her with awkward eyes.

    The contents of the chest include daggers either full of rust orcking des. There are a lot of daggers. I suppose it¡¯s expected that there wouldn¡¯t be any expensive items here. However, why are there so many daggers¡­ Is the owner a dagger maniac? Come to think of it, creatures like crows and dogs do collect some iprehensible things¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m disappointed¡­ ¡¹ Hilda¡¯s spirit slumped. ¡¸Well, real treasures can¡¯t be found that easily¡¹I responded. ¡¸I beg you to withhold that thought for a moment. Isn¡¯t this item a silver dagger?¡¹ Yae points out.

    It¡¯s covered with dust and is ckish on the bottom of the treasure chest, but it certainly is a silver dagger. Although it¡¯s a simple dagger without any fine decorations, it¡¯s possible that it can be purchased from us. Oh well, a treasure is a treasure as they say.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think it will fetch a huge price, but will you still sell it?¡¹ I asked. ¡¸No, I will keep this as a memory of today. A memory of the day I became an adventurer.¡¹Hilda answered.

    Hilda puts the dagger inside her waist pouch. I suppose it¡¯s fine to not sell it if that¡¯s what she wants.

    I¡¯m thinking that way while looking at the happily smiling Hilda.

 Chapter 188: Reorganization, and a Wyvern

    Arc 22: If Winteres, can Spring be far behind?

    Chapter 188: Reorganization, and a Wyvern

    ¡¸And, is it good with this?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuaah......¡£You¡¯re absurd as usual......¡¹

    I finished renovating [Gintetsu] and jumped off from the rooftop.

    The lodging became insufficient after the number of adventurers increased, so I renovated and extended [Gintetsu] and built the second branch as well.

    The second branch is a cheap inn with more rooms. Furthermore, it has been certified by the guild, thus making it an inn for adventurers. The ce was also made to be near the transition gates.

    On the other hand, I had setup the head branch to be a little more expensive in order to keep it as the main lodging for travelers and peddlers. Naturally, it¡¯s by no means a ripoff since it made a fresh start as an inn that offersfort together with the appropriate facilities.

    ¡¸Just when I was thinking that you came in saying [Please let me renovate it a little], for it to be finished in 2-3 hours....... Words can¡¯t describe how amazed I am¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s really amazing ~nee......¡¹

    The proprietress Mika-san and employee Furueru-san are looking at the newborn [Gintetsu] with nk faces.

    ¡¸All that¡¯s left is, I wonder, how many employees should we hire for this inn that¡¯srger than before?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I have some applicants if that¡¯s the case. There are several acquaintances from Leaflet who say they want to work here¡¹

    Mika-san¡¯s acquaintances? There is no problem then. I go to Leaflet town with Mika-san by [Gate] at once and talk with several of her acquaintances. Since we¡¯ve asked them toe to Brunhild once they are ready to move, we should be fine on the worker¡¯s side with this.

    Some people have even said they want to start working immediately, so we¡¯ve decided to ask them to temporarily return to their homes and have theme back together with their luggage. We are going to take them along when we return to the dukedom.

    While we are waiting, Mika-san informs her father, Doran-san, of the current news after a long time has passed. I¡¯ve decided to take a little walk so that I won¡¯t bother them.

    While walking in Leaflet which I haven¡¯t visited for a long time, I¡¯m thinking about the future of Brunhild.

    ¡¸I guess all that¡¯s left is the replenishment of weapons, armor, and maybe some tools, right? Alba-san¡¯s local business is also likely doing its best. If it¡¯s transportation by carriage from Brunhild, it will take some time no matter what¡¹

    I have given up on it once, but in the end, should I make a car? No, a train would be better in that case, but....... the speed of a horse-drawn carriage is higher. If its loading capacity is increased, then...... Ah, won¡¯t it be fine to apply [Gravity] to make the carriage¡¯s frame light in that case?

    I see. I guess it will be fine to create a solid and light frame for an all-purpose carriage. If it¡¯s Alba-san, he will likely buy it even if it¡¯s expensive. The loading capacity will be farrger if I also apply a simple [Storage] on it as well.

    How many vehicles should I try making? Like the [Coach of Perfect Safety] for the exclusive use of a royal family or any other important person. That reminds me, there are no horses in our household¡¯s castle. That¡¯s because we a~lways use [Gate] for traveling.

    All things set aside, It seems like the dungeons are sessful. It doesn¡¯t look like people are dying so far, but heavily injured people do appear asionally. Once they descend to the first floor, the power of the magic beasts and monsters in that dungeon immediately rises. Should they show a gap and cannot make that assessment, it will result in them receiving a painful retaliation.

    Going by the rumors, it seems like adventurers have broken through up to the fourth floor of [Amaterasu]. Apparently, there were parties that obtained some treasure as well. With this, the number of adventurers diving into the dungeons might increase again.

    As I walk while thinking about that, I then havee as far as the front of Zanakku-san¡¯s clothing store, so I try paying it a visit for a bit. How nostalgious. It¡¯s the first store I entered after I arrived in this world.

    However, it surely has been remodeled a great deal. The store has be twice as big. Well, it looks like they are selling things like bathing suits and uniforms. They should be earning enough.

    ¡¸Wee. Nice to see you in the ¡°Fashion King Zanakku¡±¡¹

    When I enter the shop, an employee onee-san wees me with a smile. This employee, she probably cannot help doing something like that, right.....

    This store has also started a branch in Brunhild. I can now say with confidence that its signboard is remarkably gaudy.

    I ask the clerk-san to call Zanakku-san, and before long, the person himself appears from the back of the store.

    ¡¸Well-well-well. Hello there, Your Majesty The Sovereign King. Is there something wrong for you to havee this far to Leaflet?¡¹

    ¡¸We are still looking to increase the number of workers at our [Gintetsu]. In fact, I havee to invite some of Mika-san¡¯s acquaintances. Since I had some time to spare, I¡¯ve decided to pay this shop a visit for a short while¡¹

    ¡¸My goodness. So, does that mean that you would like to order a uniform for the new employees? ¡¹

    Ah, that¡¯s right. I forgot about it. How should I say this? As expected of a skillful trader as usual.

    I can¡¯t say anything for now since I don¡¯t know their sizes, so it has been decided that the order wille from the branch store in Brunhild somewhere in the near future.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, I thought that I should ask His Majesty, but..... As a matter of fact, there is an order for a dress from a noble-sama in Rodomea, but they are requesting for an unusual, unique design, unlike any others. If it¡¯s His Majesty, I wonder if you have the knowledge about that sort of thing....¡¹

    ¡¸A design of a dress, you say? U~n..... Ah, can you lend me several papers?¡¹

    While the clerk-san is bringing in the paper, I take out the smartphone, search for dresses in the and pick out several designs. After that, I transcript approximately 20 dresses using [Drawing] and give them to Zanakku-san.

    ¡¸This~, I certainly haven¡¯t seen anything like that..... If we use this, the other party will also be satisfied¡¹

    ¡¸Well, this article is unmistakably a dress that even the royal family doesn¡¯t have. If you rmend something along those lines, you will be able toe to an agreement, right? ¡¹

    What such noble is searching for is most likely a one-of-a-kind dress, so they would surely be pleased if it¡¯s something not even the royal family has.

    As I¡¯m drawing the designs for the mittens and shoes that match those dresses, a single man suddenly enters the store with a force almost as if he is smashing through the door. Just when I¡¯m thinking who it is, isn¡¯t it Br-san from [Weapon Shop Bear Eight]? I was surprised. It¡¯s as if a bear suddenly entered a shop....

    ¡¸Ma~, Master Zanakku! A dragon! A dragon has appeared! Quickly escape!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha~ £¡£¿¡¹

    A dragon!? As I jump outside the store in confusion, there is a flying green dragon darkening the skies.

    It has red eyes on a rugged green scales and a great number of fiendish-looking thorns adorn its tail. Its size is approximately the same as the ck dragon I¡¯ve met before. One thing that is different is that this green dragon has two back legs andrge wings instead of its forefeet inparison to the ck dragon who has four legs. Is that a subspecies of a dragon, a [Wyvern]?

    (TL: written as ¡°ïw¸o¡± (Hiryu[Flying dragon]), read as ¡°¥ï¥¤¥Ð©`¥ó¡± ¨C wyvern)

    ¡¸Gogaaaaaaaa£¡£¡¡¹

    Each time the wyvern roars, the town falls into panic. It then spits outrge me bullets from its mouth after it raises its crooked neck to the ground.

    ¡¸Hey~¡¹

    I leap into the sky with [Fly] and stop in between of those me bullets it has attacked with. I then invoke magic while holding my hand out.

    ¡¸Absorb¡¹

    I absorb those lump of mes as I restore them back to magic power. It¡¯s a non-attribute magic [Absorb]. This magic reverts a phenomenon that has been created with magic into magic power and absorbs it. A dragon-breath attack converts the magic power inside the body into fire-attribute magic. If that¡¯s the case, it should be possible to absorb it too.

    However, it was really dangerous. Should the town been hit, it might have turned into a sea of mes by now!

    ¡¸KURUAAAAAAAAAA£¡£¡¡¹

    The wyvern turns its angry eyes here simply because I¡¯m being a hindrance. This rascal. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s feeling angry now.

    I instantly elerate, draw near the wyvern and give it a kick in the guts. I also simultaneously invoke on it the magic that increases its weight.

    ¡¸Gravity¡¹

    Losing its flying ability with a jerk due to the sudden increase of its own weight, the wyvern falls down to the central street. The street has already been evacuated so there is no damage.

    All the while, the wyvern is trying to escape from the curse of weight some way or another, but as I alsond on its back vigorously while having my own weight increased with [Gravity]. As such, its backbone breaks with a snap and it dies.

    ¡¸Good grief..... What a troublemaker¡¹

    Cheers erupt from the town while I¡¯m looking at the body of the dragon that¡¯s no longer moving. Relieved townspeople start approaching the location where I and the defeated wyvern are.

    ¡¸Good gracious.... As I¡¯ve thought, this is amazing. To defeat a flying dragon just like that.... We¡¯ve been saved due to His Majesty staying in this town¡¹

    Zanakku-san murmurs while gazing at the dead wyvern. Br-san opens his eyes wide and looks in my direction. From the opposite to the spectators¡¯ side, Mika-san and Doran-sane rushing too.

    ¡¸This is..... You have defeated something unthinkable... again. I¡¯m d that the town was not damaged, but... By the way, what are you going to do now with it?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t particrly need it. That¡¯s right. I will offer its meat to Doran-san¡¯s ce. I¡¯m certain that dragon meat has good vor based from what I¡¯ve heard. Its skin will go to Zanakku-san. It should be materials for items like a leather jacket or so. The bones will go to Br-san. I believe they will be considerably useful as raw materials for your weapons ¡¹

    Everyone slowly gapes at what I¡¯ve said, but eventually Mika-san draws closer in panic.

    ¡¸Wa~ Wa~ Wait, do you understand!? Dragons are the source of supreme raw materials, you know!? Are you okay with giving them up just like that!?¡¹

    ¡¸I currently don¡¯t need them. These should help everyone, right? It¡¯s not a form of repayment, but I will be d if you receive it.¡¹

    I¡¯ve only spent a short time in this town, but I¡¯ve learned various things here. Therefore, I¡¯m certainly indebted to the people here. It will calm me if they can receive and be delighted with something like this.

    ¡¸Ah, please be careful when tearing off the thorns on the tail. It looks like they have poison on them¡¹

    ¡¸E~to, is that so? I understand¡¹

    Doran-san promptly starts to handle the wyvern deftly with a stripping knife.

    However, why did this wyvern appear here?...... If it was looking for something to eat, there should be a lot of one-horned wolves if it went to the forest south from here. It¡¯s like it had pin pointedly aimed at this ce.

    I¡¯ve heard from Rerisha-san that this should be rted to the eyewitnesses reports of dragon sightings frequently happening these days.

    Low-ranked dragons were said to have appeared in Yuuron, Nokia and Sandora. Though this wyvern is a subspecies, it¡¯s also a low-ranked dragon. Are the low-ranked dragons beginning to attack humans? It seems like it¡¯s no mistake that something is happening to the dragons.....

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹

    Doran-san raises his voice while stripping off the scales. Right after the head has been removed, it looks like he had seen something at the part of the head where he tried to strip the skin off.

    When I peek at the spot Doran-san is looking at, there is something driven right into the central part of the skull. Upon carefully pulling it out, we¡¯ve noticed that it¡¯s a needle about 30cm in length. Though its size is closer to a skewer rather than a needle. It seems that it has reached as far as the brain. I can feel the magic power it is carrying for some reason.

    ¡¸Was, by chance, the dragon being manipted with this?¡¹

    While looking at the suspicious skewer that has been erupted, I¡¯ve started sweating unpleasantly while wondering if this possibly isn¡¯t an artifact that fell down from the [Warehouse] too. I then put it away inside the [Storage]. I should try asking Shizuka¡¯s group about itter. They might know something about it.

    However, that¡¯s a problem. If this is an artifact that has the power to manipte dragons, then what happened today is a result of a wire-puller manipting those guys from somewhere.

    Fuu, I have a premonition that something troublesome is bound to happen again. My premonition is somehow god-like when ites to things like these, much to my regret.

 Chapter 189: The Echo Needle of Domination and the Azure Dragon

    Arc 22: If Winteres, can Spring be far behind?

    Chapter 189: The Echo Needle of Domination and the Azure Dragon

    ¡¸If I am to say it clearly, this is surely not an invention of professor Babylon¡¹(Shizuka)

    ¡¸Are you saying it isn¡¯t an object that fell from the [Warehouse]?¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡¸Yes¡¹(Shizuka)

    A wyvern has been defeated at Leaflet. When I showed Shizuka the skewer which had been stuck to it, she then dered that. Rosetta takes the skewer that was left behind, looks at it for a while and then says something.

    ¡¸This is the [Echo Needle of domination]. An article of professor Erks¡¹(Rosetta)

    ¡¸Erks£¿¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Professor Debora Erks. She was a person referred to as a master of magic crafts in Paruteno. Well, she¡¯s inferior to Professor Babylon by a huge margin¡¹(Rosetta)

    There was a person like that? I sigh in relief knowing that it isn¡¯t an item that hase from the [Warehouse]. Well, it seems there¡¯s no need for me to particrly feel responsible. In the end, how a tool is going to be used is dependent on who is going to use it. So if I say who¡¯s the worst one here, it would be the person who has understood how it works and still has chosen to use it.

    Whether it¡¯s the [Jewel of Immortality], the [Imbibe demon bracelet] or the [Bracelet of defense], the people almost lost their minds because of the power they have gained and destroyed themselves. And there are also people like the founding king of Restia who has managed to master the holy sword and be a king adored by his people.

    Well, even if that¡¯s how it is, it doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t charge the manager of [Warehouse] with the responsibility for it.

    ¡¸What do I say about professor Erks? She held a strong enmity towards professor Babylon. Speaking about the artifacts made by this girl, professor Babylon had impressions like [It¡¯s powerful, but it¡¯s safety measures are defective], [Although it¡¯s very versatility, the burden is being forced on the user], [New, but hardly interesting] whenever she allowed the professor to say anything about them¡¹(Rosetta)

    ¡¸It seems that professor Babylon was inviting excessive hostility due to her easily making items of higher quality than that of professor Erks¡¹ (Shizuka)

    It¡¯s just how that professor is. I am sure she was substantially teasing her.

    Simr to Oda Nobunaga and Akechi Mitsuhide, I guess geniuses and prodigies are ipatible with each other. I think that professor Babylon might have not even regarded the other side as an opponent. How pitiful.

    ¡¸So, what is this [Echo Needle of Domination]?¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s a magic tool ¡¶Artifact¡· used to control magic beasts. When it¡¯s loaded with magic and driven in their heads, this article allows the user to freely control the magic beasts. Though it draws out the power of the magic beasts to their limits, it does so in exchange for the beasts¡¯ lifespan. I¡¯ve heard that it had the possibility of harming the user¡¯s mind since the magic beast¡¯s and user¡¯s minds are forcibly connected. As such, it was eventually discarded¡¹ (Rosetta)

    I see. Although it¡¯s powerful, it¡¯s safety is troublesome. It¡¯s due to the burden it imposes on the user, right? I suppose it¡¯s exactly right that. However, I don¡¯t think she has any right to say anything about that person¡¯s invention though because Babylon had also made something like the [Jewel of Immortality].

    Somehow, doesn¡¯t that mean that the user of the wyvern is using that item without knowing anything about it?

    However, a dragon? It¡¯s would be troublesome if someone can gather a number of those creatures who are considered to be the strongest living beings. It looks like it¡¯s going to be troublesome should a dragon simr to the red dragon from the sanctuary of Misumido assault us. I can¡¯t imagine a dragon who possess high intelligence to be controlled like this though.

    ¡ºLord. Is now a good time?¡»

    ¡¸Eh? Kougyoku? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Kougyokues in through the window. She turns her crimsons eyes towards me afternding on the table.

    ¡ºIn my humble opinion, it should be a good idea to try summoning the [Blue Emperor] and ask him about things rted to dragons¡»

    By the [Blue Emperor], is she referring to thepanion of Kohaku¡¯s group? One of the four deities. The Seiryu of the East.... Was it? If I am not mistaken, Kohaku is the ruler of beasts, Sango and Kuroyou are the rulers of scaled creatures, while Kougyoku is the ruler of birds, and they are the divine beasts. However, aren¡¯t magic beasts not included in their domains?

    ¡ºStrictly speaking, dragons are not magic beasts. They are a type of beasts by themselves and they are dependents of the blue emperor. Aside from them, there are also the likes of lizards and alligators. Those beasts are barely covered by Kuroyou and Sango¡¯s domain. Either way, I¡¯ve thought ¡°if we are going against dragons, why not call him?¡±. I also haven¡¯t seen the face of the Blue Emperor for a long time¡»

    ¡ºLord! I am against that!¡»

    Dogannn! Kohaku jumps into the room in hisrge tiger form after mming the door. Oi! How many times did I tell him not to get big inside the castle!?

    ¡ºIf it¡¯s the Lord, he can solve this problem even if he doesn¡¯t summon this unpleasant fellow! Please reconsider it!¡»

    What¡¯s going on!? Or rather don¡¯t approach me when you¡¯re in your huge form as you are now. You¡¯re scary. It¡¯s as if I am going to be eaten.

    ¡ºLeaving aside the issue of unpleasantness, isn¡¯t being a Blue Emperor a qualification already?¡»(Sango)

    ¡ºKohaku-chan is on bad terms with Sei-chan you know. I guess it¡¯s desperation. Pupupu¡» (Kuroyou)

    Sango and Kuroyou alsoe in while swimming in the air. Oh I see, is it like that?

    ¡ºGuuu, that¡¯s true but....... Don¡¯t you understand that things will be troublesome if that fellowes in between us! That person is being uncooperative by uttering nothing but only far-fetched things! Ahhh, I am getting furious just by remembering that Blue Emperor!¡» (Kohaku)

    Just when I thought that Kohaku had gotten smaller, he began rampaging on the carpet like a kid throwing a tantrum. He ispletely bringing out his personal feeling, with this.

    ¡ºAn impulsive Kohaku and a rational Blue Emperor are like water and oil. Can I say they don¡¯t get well rather than just being on bad terms? I do think that they respect each other¡¯s good points, but both of them are still stubborn¡» (Kougyoku)

    ¡ºWho is! If I am to recognize that one, it will only be Blue¡¯s clever mouth and insensibility of not being able to read the mood!¡»(Kohaku)

    Kohaku gets on the table and shouts at Kougyoku who is exining. Oh, good grief. I think this talk doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s progressing in any way.

    ¡¸I understand Kohaku¡¯s argument, but let¡¯s try summoning that person for now¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡ºNo way~¡»(Kohaku)

    ¡¸Well, look, I¡¯m not really saying for you to forcibly be friends. Ah, although it¡¯s fine if you quarrel at a certain degree, I would punish the two of you if you guys seriously fight each other¡¹ (Touya)

    I take Kohaku who is feeling reluctant along, and go out to the courtyard. Fortunately, there is no one in the courtyard, so we decide to finish the summoning now without any dy.

    I draw a summoning formation in the courtyard with a magic stone chalk and pour magic power with darkness attribute in it.

    While confirming that the ck fog which appeared inside the summon formation is gradually getting darker, we slowly mix the magic power of Kohaku¡¯s group in it. With this, the preparations areplete.

    ¡¸Oh the one ruling the spring and trees, east andrger rivers. Answer my call, make your appearance here¡¹

    The magic power in the middle of the summoning formation swelled up in one go, and a huge blue dragon appeared from within the ck fog. It has sapphire-like scales with clear blue eyes and big wings that give the presence of a king. Unlike a wyvern, it has proper forefeet. It¡¯s not an [Eastern Dragon]. It¡¯s undeniably a ¡¶Dragon¡·.

    (TLC: a y on words of ¡°ýˆ¡± and ¡°¸o¡±. Both mean dragon. But former implies a chinese dragon, while thetter ¨C western dragon)

    ¡º......Fumu. Just when I thought I¡¯ve felt a nostalgic spirit, it were you guys, weren¡¯t you? What¡¯s the situation here for all of us to meet in this kind of ce?¡»

    A calm voice sweeps forth from Seiryu. The voice somehow brings an image of a woman that¡¯s close to how a female teacher or a career woman would sound like.

    ¡ºLong time no see, Blue Emperor¡» (Sango)

    ¡ºSei-chan, long time no see~¡» (Kuroyou)

    ¡ºIt¡¯s good you look fine more than anything else, Blue Emperor¡» (Kougyoku)

    While Sango, Kuroyou, Kougyoku greets Seiryu, Kohaku is the only one who turns his face away and clicks his tongue. Oi-Oi, don¡¯t you think that your attitude is a bit rude?

    ¡ºFumu. There seems to be a small fry who can¡¯t even greet, but I will forgive him. I am big-hearted after all¡» (Seiryu)

    ¡ºDimwit It¡¯s this Blue Lizard! Are you saying you¡¯re big-hearted!? How dare you say that, you, with your warped personality that spits out malicious words!¡»(Kohaku)

    ¡ºAre you saying that I¡¯m warped? Then wouldn¡¯t that make your personality twisted like a wheel?¡» (Seiryu)

    ¡ºWhat did you say!?¡» (Kohaku)

    ¡¸Yes yes, stop right here¡¹ (Touya)

    I pick up Kohaku that seems ready jump anytime now by the nape of his neck and look up at Seiryu. Although this one has its puzzled eyes look here, it soon opens its mouth.

    ¡ºCan I presume that you¡¯re the one who summoned me? What¡¯s your name?¡» (Seiryu)

    ¡¸Mochizuki Touya. I am the King of this country¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡ºHohou. Even if I can understand the me Emperor¡¯s case, I am wondering how you got the cooperation of the White Emperor and Genbu¡¯s pair though¡»(Seiryu)

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not a cooperation or anything. He is our honorable master, you know?¡» (Kuroyou)

    ¡º..................What?¡» (Seiryu)

    Seiryu¡¯s stops moving due to Kuroyou¡¯s remark. It¡¯s looking at me with eyes that have seen something unbelievable.

    Suddenly, Seiryu emits a staggering intimidation. However, it didn¡¯t have a great impact on me. The reminds me, this is simr to when I¡¯ve summoned Kohaku. Seiryu eventually stops emitting an intimidating force and then exhales a little.

    ¡º......I can certainly feel an unusual presence but...... Who are you?¡»

    The one who replies to the question of the Seiryu isn¡¯t me. It is Kohaku whom I¡¯ve picked up in my hand.

    ¡ºHow about you confirm it by yourself if you have doubts, Blue Emperor. It¡¯s our Lord¡¯s intention to form a contract with you after all. Don¡¯t you want to try out the power that we obey?¡» (Kohaku)

    ¡ºMm.... It¡¯s annoying to listen to that cajoling mouth of yours but... I¡¯m definitely curious. That¡¯s fine. Why not try out this person¡¯s ability?¡» (Seiryu)

    At that moment, I didn¡¯t miss the broad grin on Kohaku¡¯s face. I can generally understand what he¡¯s thinking but...

    ==========================Scene Change========================

    Since it¡¯s too cramped in the courtyard, I draw a considerablyrger summoning formation in the western ins and call Seiryu again.

    On that in, both I and Seiryu will face each other one-to-one. We also shouldn¡¯t bother the surrounding areas here, and the spectators are only the other divine beasts.

    ¡¸Then, what are we going to do? Is it fine if we fight?¡¹

    ¡ºFumu. Well, I guess that¡¯s right. It¡¯s fine as long as I understand your ability. Ah, I won¡¯t kill you so be relieved¡»

    After hearing that line, all the other divine beasts burst into a hugeughter. They¡¯re even trembling. Are they grinning?

    ¡¸Well, I guess it¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ming. Are you ready?¡¹

    ¡ºDon¡¯t worry. Come to me anytime you want¡»

    ¡¸Then I won¡¯t hold back. [el Boost]¡¹

    I kick the ground at once and approach Seiryu at the highest speed. It will be troublesome if he flies after all. Let¡¯s end this fight quickly before that happens.

    ¡ºWhaaa......!?¡»

    ¡¸Gravity¡¹

    ¡ºGufuuu!?¡»

    I touched Seiryu¡¯s body, and activate the weight magic. In a blink of an eye, the blue dragon is being sewn onto the ground and is cowering on its ce. Beat it before it can fly. This ismon sense.

    ¡ºGuuu......! W-what is this magic......! Such... such powerful magic, why are you this cool-headed......!?¡»

    ¡ºKuhahahaha! Oh Blue Emperor, you have misread the Lord¡¯s ability! Didn¡¯t you have any doubts when you saw us being manifested this way when we should normally be summoned?¡»

    ¡º!¡»

    Seiryu widely opens its eyes in surprise. Kohaku is speaking happily while running around the unmoving dragon. You¡¯re too much in high spirits, all-right.

    ¡ºNow that you mentioned it......! Absurd...... While keeping all you guys summoned, and keeping you manifested at the same time......! How much magic power is being consumed!?¡»

    ¡ºKukuku. Let¡¯s me tell you something good. The lord¡¯s magic power doesn¡¯t decrease even a single bit after summoning us and letting us exist freely. In fact, it won¡¯t even matter even if the lord employs hundreds of summoned beasts all at the same time¡»

    ¡ºN-no way......!¡»

    ¡ºHahahahaa! That sorry look! Did you learn your ce?! This is our Lord, Mochizuki Touya-sama¡¯s ability!! I remember someone saying that ¡°I won¡¯t kill you so be relieved¡±!¡»

    It certainly is like that. You don¡¯t have to say it though, you know... More than that, I would like you to stop doing mean things. You¡¯re like a fox borrowing the power of a tiger. Or rather, you are a tiger yourself.

    ¡ºYou seem happy, Kohaku-chan¡» (Kuroyou)

    ¡ºWell, It¡¯s like I don¡¯t understand your feelings but...¡» (Sango)

    ¡ºYou should withdraw from there a little...¡» (Kougyoku)

    Look here. Everyone else is drawing back.

    Since Kohaku incites it without even caring, Seiryu tries to force its body to stand up even if it has to put up some effort to do that. The shivering knees and tail support the body, so the dragon somehow manages to stand up. Oh, not bad.

    However, when I further increase the weight, Seiryu once again crawls over the ground.

    ¡ºGu-guuufuu......!¡»

    ¡¸I would like you to give up soon though?¡¹

    ¡º............I-I under-stand. It is my defe-at. I will make a contract with you¡»

    I immediately release [Gravity] after hearing those words. The weight magic disappears, and Seiryu stands up quietly.

    ¡ºI was being rude for not being able to see through that power of yours. Mochizuki Touya-sama. Please make a master and servant contract with me and bestow upon me a new name¡»

    ¡¸A name? That¡¯s right.... Kohaku, Sango, Kuroyou, Kougyoku sound like treasures... Then as expected, should yours be [Ruli¡¹?]

    ¡º[Ruli]...... is it?¡»

    ¡¸Yup. It is called Lapis Lazuli. It¡¯s the name of a blue gem, and written with [¬ŠÁ§] when using the words of my country¡¹

    Kougyoku means ¡°Ruby¡± so I¡¯ve thought of using ¡°Sapphire¡±. But if I¡¯m not mistaken, I¡¯ve been told that [Seigyoku] or possibly [Aogyoku] are being used for Sapphire. It would surely ovep with Kougyoku, so Ruli sounds fine.

    ¡ºI understand. From now on, please call me [Ruli]¡» (Ruli)

    ¡¸Um. My best regards. Ah, also, don¡¯t quarrel with Kohaku that much or else both of you will be punished otherwise¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡ºI will endure it as much as possible¡» (Ruli)

    ¡ºI¡¯m the one who will be enduring it!¡»(Kohaku)

    Kohaku snaps immediately. Ah mou~, those guys are already at it.

    Ruli changes into the appearance of a small dragon the same way as with Kohaku¡¯s group. I sigh at the two who are staring at each other in that state.

    ¡¸Why are you two in such bad terms anyway?¡¹

    ¡ºThese are just ill feelings between fellow women. Even Master would be burned if he steps in that area¡»

    ¡¸Good grief....... Women are scary even as summoned beasts......¡¹

    While agreeing on what Kuroyou have said who in turn isughing and giggling, I suddenly notice something and stop moving........ What did he say just now?

    ¡¸......Eh? Huh? Fellow women? Wait a minute! You guys, what are your gender anyway?¡¹

    ¡ºEveryone of us are females¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t lie. You are a male, right?¡»

    Sango makes a tsukkomi at Kuroyou¡¯s remarks. Ya, I kinda get it with Kuroyou having that kind of character though. Are there no other males besides him?

    ......That¡¯s bad. I was sure that Kohaku was male....... Come to think of it, her voice is a bit high.......

    I better keep quiet for now. Yumina and others should probably know about this, right? Let¡¯s ask themter........ I would be able to tell whether she¡¯s a lion and not a tiger though....

 Chapter 190: The Dragon Rebellion and an Unjustified Resentment

    Arc 22: If Winteres, can Spring be far behind?

    Chapter 190: The Dragon Rebellion and an Unjustified Resentment

    ¡ºThere are also different types of dragons, so I can¡¯t really generalize them¡»

    Ruli says that remark as an introduction. In the first ce, Ruli says that she cannot do anything about the [Echo Needle of Domination] if we assume that dragons are being controlled by it. However, she has also said that when ites to high-ranking dragons, like the so-called elder dragons, they probably cannot be dominated by that artifact due to them having a powerful willforce.

    The dragons evolve rather than grow and be adults. They start as Infant Dragons. Then, they be Young Dragons. Afterwards, they be Adult Dragons. Further than that, they be Elder Dragons. And finally, when they be more than that, they turn into Ancient Dragons.

    However, only species referred to as ¡°high-ranking dragons¡± can evolve into Elder Dragons, and the Low-Ranking Dragons referred to as ¡°wyverns¡± can never evolve.

    The difference in intelligence is also extreme, the young dragon (This applies to the ck dragon I had defeated) can understand human words but can¡¯t say them. Only the Elder Dragons and the Ancient Dragons can¡¯t be controlled by the [Echo Needle of Domination]. If that¡¯s how it is, isn¡¯t their number quite dangerous?

    ¡ºSince dragons aren¡¯t that numerous in the first ce, is there any need to worry about it?¡»

    ¡ºThe Dragons, even the young ones, are strong by themselves, so there¡¯s little danger for them to be defeated. Therefore it¡¯s not needed for them to bear a lot of children like all of you weak beasts. Their numbers are fairly reasonable even if I say that they are few. But I think it¡¯s sheer stupidity to leave them alone though, don¡¯t you agree?¡»

    ¡ºWhat did you say!?¡»

    I started to think while being fed up due to Kohaku and Ruli quarreling again.

    Somehow I¡¯m quite concerned. How should I say this? That wyvern didn¡¯t feel like it¡¯s being manipted. It felt like he was rampaging by its own will....... No, since low-ranked dragons are not that intelligent, maybe it was left to move by its instinct.

    ¡¸In any case, why not go and ask about their circumstances? The red dragon seems to be in Misumido¡¯s Sanctuary¡¹

    Since the Red Dragon looks like an Elder Dragon, he most likely won¡¯t be manipted by the [Echo Needle of Domination].

    For the time being, I transfer to Misumido with Ruli. I then start flying to the ce called ¡°Sanctuary¡± with [Fly] without changing my destination.

    ¡¸If I¡¯m not mistaken, the whole forest spreading at the middle of the central part of the mountain area is the sanctuary, right?¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case, we should have already entered this Sanctuary. Woops, has someonee to meet us already?

    I then stop in the air and see a huge red dragoning towards us from the opposite side. That¡¯s the red dragon I met when I killed the ck dragon back then.

    Ruli, who is next to me, returns to her original size. The red and blue dragons stood against each other in the air

    ¡ºIn order to pay respect for the Blue Emperor-sama with regards to the manifestation this time, I congratte you¡»

    ¡º The reason why I have been summoned though is to clean after the household of you guys. So I wonder, do you understand why we havee here?¡»

    ¡ºHa! For the ipetence this one is guilty of, I am truly sorry¡»

    The red dragon closes his eyes and bows. We go straight below and decide to talk with the red dragon there.

    At first, the young dragons have rampaged. Hearing this, they look to be the same as the ck dragon we have defeated. The dragons are strong and wise in general, but sometimes, their pride due to their origin bes an issue.

    They are saying that ¡°We¡¯re stronger than anyone else, and we¡¯re the apex of evolution¡±. Even if they¡¯re living in the sanctuary, there are some troublemakers that descend upon where people live and do bad things. Even if they were to say that it¡¯s a ¡°Mistake due to youth¡± the damage done is enormous. But that¡¯s because there are always some youngsters who defy the adults in any world.

    This kind of people always exist. Yet even if this is one of the so-called ¡®rebellious stages¡¯, it has never been a problem.

    For this asion however, it has been going on since the time i¡¯ve killed that ck dragon.

    ¡¸Eh, what is that?¡¹

    ¡ºThat ck Dragon was an underling even among the young dragons, but they still couldn¡¯t stay silent after theirrade was killed. The young dragons raised their voices for a prompt retaliation¡»

    ¡¸What the hell are they saying? Wasn¡¯t he the one that first came out from the sanctuary and burned the vige?¡¹

    ¡ºOf course, only a portion of the young dragons were saying that while the others warned that bunch we shouldn¡¯t cause disputes with mankind. At that time, those guys that had raised their voices were unwilling, but they still withdrew¡»

    However, the story didn¡¯t end with that. Apart from the dragons living in Misumido¡¯s Sanctuary, there are several ces in the world where dragons live.

    One of those ces is to the southwest from here. Beyond the Great Forest Sea, a small ind called ¡°Drachen Ind¡± lies in between the Sandora Kingdom and the Lail Kingdom.

    (TLC: So, the author used katakana ¥É¥é¥´¥Í¥¹ for ind¡¯s name which is roughly saying ¡°Dragons/Dragones¡±, but since the word ¡°Dragon¡± is gonna be used soooo much, we will switch this ind¡¯s name to german version(purely artistical decision) of ¡°Drachen¡± for differentiation¡¯s sake, consider it our liberty of trantion)

    One day, a dragon messenger from ¡°Drachen Ind¡± came to the Sanctuary stating that the dragons there became subordinates to the [Dragon King]. He said that ¡°Interference is unnecessary¡±.

    ¡¸Dragon King? Huh? Aren¡¯t the dragons under Ruli¡¯s control?¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s how it usually is. In other words, that situation was not normal. To begin with, I was the one who determined that we shouldn¡¯t cause huge wars with humankind as much as possible. This is also the first time it was frankly defied like that¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because many thousands of years have already passed since the Blue Emperor-sama passed away. Some of the young dragons don¡¯t even know about her existence after all¡»

    Kohaku and the others, who are called divine beasts, manifest in this world once every few decades or centuries. This time though, they have been summoned by a human. It¡¯s an event that doesn¡¯t happen that much. I guess that time with Kohaku was a coincidence, but then after that, I have summoned them specifically.

    It seems that Ruli, who is the ruler of dragons, didn¡¯t manifest herself for a long time even among the divine beasts. Well, dragons do have long lives after all.

    ¡¸And who is this person calling himself the [Dragon King]? Is he one of those [Ancient Dragons]?¡¹

    ¡ºNo, he seems to be a man of the Dragon n. It¡¯s said that he arrived at ¡°Drachen Ind¡±, dominated the young dragons, and massacred the [Elder Dragons] living on that Ind. I¡¯ve also heard that the remaining Adult Dragons were subdued with force¡»

    The Dragon n, is it? There is no doubt about it. That man dominated the dragons in the ind using the [Echo Needle of Domination]. He then killed the [Elder Dragons] he couldn¡¯t control by using the same dragons that were under his control.

    ¡ºWhen they heard of the power the Dragon King could grant them and that they could do as they please while not being tied by thews, all the young dragons who were dissatisfied with our sanctuary went to the Ind. Aftering back, they had already acquired the power that we couldn¡¯t restrain. There are only a few who have yet to return here, but they may start rampaging around here soon¡»

    The Dragons have already rampaged in Leaflet Town and the Sandora Kingdom. It¡¯s more like the young dragons have already started to run wild. They try to kill people for fun and do whatever they please to the towns where people live. These guys are the same as that ck dragon.

    ¡ºWhat a pathetic story. In only a few thousand years, for my dependents to have be foolish to that extent...¡»

    ¡ºThere is no words I can reply with......¡»

    ¡¸I see...... I understood the rough story. Apparently, the ringleader is that [Dragon King], but the dragons themselves wished to start the fight with humans. Or rather, you won¡¯t have anyints even if I exterminate them, right?¡¹

    ¡º......¡¸The Dragon who forgets his pride is even less than a lizard ¡¹. Those are the words of the Blue Emperor-sama. Those guys are no longer dragons. I will obey the intention even if you desire to dispose them however you wish¡»

    ¡ºPride and arrogance are simr. They have so much pride that it bes arrogance the moment they start looking down on others. I too had a painful experience recently¡»

    Ruli said that while looking at me. It may be an impossible story to those who are seeking the dragons, but the saying [The boughs that bear the most hang the lowest] is something that doesn¡¯t seem to describe them.

    (TL:http://kotowaza-allguide/mi/minoruhodokoube.html)

    However, humans aren¡¯t stupid. No matter how strong the dragons are, even humans can win against a dragon if they confront it in a group. Unlike Frazes, magic is effective against dragons. If there¡¯s an advanced wind mage among this group, he can even drag and drop the dragon to the ground.

    Still, it¡¯s certain that the damage will be huge though. I heard from Captain Garun of Misumido that 100 warriors are necessary to hunt one, right?

    Nevertheless, the result will still change depending on whether there¡¯s a magician and if skilled warriors join. Recruiting that many people won¡¯t be a problem if it¡¯s a capital or a big city, but small towns are unfortunate because there aren¡¯t many people of such calibre there.

    They may have remarkable adventurers there if they are lucky, but even that in itself would still be difficult. They can obtain the title of [Dragon yer] if they defeat a dragon with a party of five or less. Very strong adventurers......Those five people have to be at least red rank adventurers.

    ¡¸Now then, since it came to this, I¡¯m getting suspicious whether there really is a [burden ced in the mind of its user] in that [Echo Needle of Domination]¡¹

    Rather than dominating others by connecting their minds, it feels more like those dragons are just allowed to do whatever they want.

    Perhaps for the dragons, driving this needle can increase their power beyond the limit. Though I wonder, do they even know that it has the side effect of shaving away their life span?

    It may be something trivial for dragons that live for thousands of years though.

    ¡¸The fastest solution might be to do something about that [Dragon King]. Huh? But even if I defeat him, is there something that I can do to the rampaging dragons?¡¹

    I guess it¡¯s not like the dragons will also die if the dragon king dies. On the contrary, will they only escape from the dominating forcepletely? I guess, their end will likely be the same even if they are dominated though. Whatever happens, there¡¯s no way I will leave them alone.

    ¡¸For now, shall I try looking at the dragons¡¯ movements?¡¹

    I bring out the map and try searching for dragons. There are plenty of them! I guess it¡¯s like that, right? Their numbers are moderate no matter how few you say they are. I don¡¯t understand it like this. Let¡¯s narrow it down a bit. Let¡¯s see... dragons who are struck by the [Echo Needle of Domination]...

    The [Echo Needle of Domination] has a shape simr to a marking pin. The head of the needle is exposed to the outside, so I can probably search for it since it can be seen from the outside.

    As I¡¯ve thought, I can search for them. Nevertheless, there are still many of them........ It feels like they are distributed all over the world doing whatever they like. As expected, there are many dominated dragons on the Drachen Ind. Eh?

    ¡¸This is......!?¡¹

    It seems that they flew out from Drachen Ind. A group with considerable numbers is heading straight towards somece else. What is their.......

    ¡¸Are those guys aiming for Brunhild!?¡¹

    What does that mean? Don¡¯t tell me, is this some sort of revenge for the ck Dragon? However, why in the world do they know about me?

    Have they perhaps been taught by that [Dragon King]? The [Dragon yer] who defeated the ck Dragon in Misumido, he would immediately find out if he tried investigating about it. In that case, the aim of this group is.......

    ¡¸Ruli. Everyone is in danger. We¡¯re going back. Now!¡¹

    ¡ºAs youmand¡»

    Is this act an unjustified resentment of the dragons? Bring it on! Whoever they are or whatever it is, may it be dragons or anyone else, don¡¯t think you can get away without suffering the consequences after making a move on my country.

    I will utterly crush those conceited bunch.

 Chapter 191: The Dragon Raid, and the Knightsâ€™ Power

    Arc 22: If Winteres, can Spring be far behind?

    Chapter 191: The Dragon Raid, and the Knights¡¯ Power

    ¡¸Because of this, a swarm of dragons ising here soon. Since they¡¯re troublesome, we¡¯ll quickly finish them off¡¹

    ¡¸Baba-dono... I...don¡¯t know how should I retort to this¡¹

    ¡¸Be relieved Yamagata. I also don¡¯t know¡¹

    At the conference room, Yamagata-Ossan and Baba-Jiisan turn their eyes filled with amazement towards me.

    We¡¯ve immediately gathered the executives from the knight order and exined the current situation after arriving to Brunhild well ahead before the dragons by using [Gate]. Everyone turns their eyes to me all at the same time. Before long, the vicemander, Nic-san, exhales as if he¡¯s calming himself down, and quickly gets up from his seat.

    ¡¸P-please wait a minute, your Majesty. By ¡°dragons¡±, you mean the ones who breathe fire from their mouth and fly in the skies? You are talking about those dragons?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup, those dragons. Apparently, some idiots have be cocky and areing here to destroy our country¡¹

    ¡¸That......swarm you say, about how many are there......?¡¹

    ¡¸About 20 normal dragons, I think? I also guess that there are about a hundred pterosaurs that look like wyverns. Their numbers aren¡¯t that bigpared to the Frazes from the other day, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸No no no¡¹¡¹

    When the Commander Rain-san nervously raises her hand and asks a question which I then answer, and both she and Nic-san start waving their hands in denial in front of me.

    ¡¸You know, it will be like that, right? His Majesty will be the one who finishes them off, right?¡¹

    Norun-san says so with a slightly stiffen face. Her wolf ears are shaking and trembling.

    ¡¸I did think of doing that at first, but then I thought ¡°Why not to use this opportunity?¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Use?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I thought of conducting a joint training for the knight order. Aren¡¯t the dragons good enough opponents for this?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!?¡¹

    Rain-san utters an astonished cry. Honestly speaking, I believe our household¡¯s knight order is quite strong, but magic beasts are few around here, and we are surrounded by Belfast and Regulus that are both friendly. There¡¯s almost no opportunity for battles. For that reason, I expect them to gain some experience during this situation.

    ¡¸Our household¡¯s knight order doesn¡¯t reach even a hundred people even if we include the intelligence agency, you know!? Unless we pair one human against one dragon, it will be unreasonable! Furthermore, how can we even fight someone that flies in the sky?!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll bring down those who will be flying. All that¡¯s left is for everyone to be careful of their breath. You guys should be able to cope with it though in some way or another since the shields of the knight order are imbued with a heat-resistant barrier¡¹

    ¡¸¡±one way or another,¡± you say......¡¹

    I¡¯ve taken several safety measures just in case. I also n to include the divine beasts and us to support the knights. To be frank, I don¡¯t think the enemies will be that easy to defeat.

    Even if that¡¯s true, I think this is a good opportunity. This is a country that we¡¯ve just established recently. If it bes known that our knight order has repelled more than a hundred dragons, no stupid country like Yuuron would readily start a fight with us anymore in the future.

    ¡¸I-I guess we will be able to defeat the dragons if we use the Frame Gears. Then......¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t bring out the Frame Gears¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    This time, there is the aspect of showing the potential of humans to those conceited dragons. Let¡¯s make them realize the power of humans they are looking down upon as lower organisms. The purpose which drives those guys is an unjustified resentment, after all.

    Moreover, it will be an easy victory if we use Frame Gears, but it won¡¯t be a joint training for actualbat in that case. I will be troubled if they misunderstand the power they borrow as their own strength and start thinking that ¡°We¡¯re unbeatable if we have the Frame Gears!¡±

    ¡¸And then, here is the most important thing......¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    ¡¸The raw materials from the dragons will turn into money¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    That¡¯s right. Everything from the skin to the bones of the dragons are traded at a considerably high price. Even a single dragon is a fortune in itself, and there are more than a hundred of them. It¡¯s a chance to make a great profit.

    ¡¸It will greatly help if we get that money¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    ¡¸I will also be able to issue a bonus reward to everyone¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸OOoo!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    So simple.

    ========================Scene Change===================

    ¡ºI can see them. I think they will arrive here in about three minutes¡»

    As I extend my vision with [Long Sense] after Ruli¡¯sment, I can certainly see a flock of dragons heading right over here. We¡¯re in the ins to the south of the castle town of Brunhild, waiting for the dragonsing to attack. There won¡¯t likely be any damage to the town if we meet them here.

    ¡¸What a scream they are producing¡¹

    ¡ºThey say things like [Massacre them!] or [Burn them to the crisp!]. There¡¯s also a vulgarughter included among those. It seems they have fallen too much for me to even consider them as my dependants. Or is it an effect of that cursed magic tool that brought this madness to them...?¡»

    Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know thenguage of dragons so I have Ruli trante it for me. Good thing she can hear them from here. However, are they really saying that? Then it looks like there¡¯s no need to hold back.

    Since talking is unnecessary, shall we then have them grovel on the ground?

    ¡¸Come forth storm, a great many millions of wind des, Tempest Edge¡¹

    I invoke an ancient magic of the wind attribute which I have obtained from the [Library] towards the dragons.

    All the dragons were swallowed by a storm that abruptly appeared and their wings were torn up by the wind des.

    ¡¸Gyaoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Gugyoooooooooooooo!?¡¹

    The dragons fall down one after another while raising various screams. Though I could have caused them even more damage if I was serious, I stopped myself only to the point of removing their ability to fly by tearing their wings.

    Every dragon was knocked down to the ground, and Kougyoku, who returned to her form of a huge bird, blows a rain of giant me bullets upon the dragons from the air.

    ¡¸Brunhild Knight Order, cha©¤©¤©¤©¤rge!!¡¹

    ¡ºOooooooo©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤h!!¡»

    Pushing through that gap, our knights order brandish their crystal swords and shields, and attack the dragons all at once by the order of knightmander Rain-san.

    On the other hand, the dragons who were still lying on the ground, turn their heads to us and breathe out their mes. However, the sudden appearance of a water curtain blocks their attacks and reduces its power in half.

    ¡ºBad luck. I won¡¯t let you do it that easily¡»

    ¡ºWe are originally more proficient towards defense after all¡»

    Kokuyou and Sango are in charge for the countermeasures for the breath attacks. I¡¯m looking at the dragons while standing on top of the shell of the big turtle and serpent that have turned back to their original forms as everyone from the knight order starts shing their swords at the dragons.

    Moreover, Kohaku indomitably changed back to her big tiger form and took off towards the wyverns and released a shockwave with her roar. The wyverns who took that yell were swiftly blown backward.

    ¡ºWell then, I will go as well. I can¡¯t just leave it all to that Kohaku¡¶Bastard¡·¡»

    ¡¸I ask you to focus on continue supporting everyone¡¹

    ¡ºI understand¡»

    Ruli spreads her wings and roars as she turns towards the sky. Upon hearing that, the movements of the dragons freeze for a moment. It seems she has shouted something. Though I don¡¯t understand what is it since it¡¯s in the dragonnguage. I guess it¡¯s to be expected that even the trantion magic [Trantion] cannot decipher thenguage of animals. It then would be simr to [Telepathy] if it could. Such magic....... I guess that if I search for it, it will likely exist.

    Ruli flies into the sky and shoots fire bullets towards the dragons who are in the inner parts of the herd. With just that alone, a few dragons were blown off.

    Umuu, those guys will turn into money, so I would like you not to blow them off too far.

    It seems that Ruli doesn¡¯t see those guys as her rtives anymore since she doesn¡¯t oppose selling those defeated dragons. Even I think it¡¯s quite dry, but it may not be that strange in a world where only the fittest survive.

    ¡¸We will also use support magic¡¹

    ¡¸I agree¡¹

    Lindsey and Yumina, who are waiting behind me, chant wide area support magics. These are part of the ancient magics discovered in [Library].

    ¡¸Come forth me, barrier of fire protection, Fire Resist¡¹

    ¡¸Bestow the wind on us, blessing of the favorable winds, Tailwind¡¹

    Everyone in the knight order is being wrapped by red and green lights. Those are support magics that give me resistance and increase their agility respectively.

    ¡¸Tower shield corps, to the front! Assault corps, follow behind them!!¡¹

    ¡ºOooh!!¡»

    While expanding the defensive barrier, ten people holding their shields form a row, and receive a single dragon¡¯s breath. After that, the knights holding the long crystal spears thrust them into the dragon from the gaps in between the shields and easily pierce its body.

    ¡¸Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?¡¹

    The spears easily pierce through the dragon¡¯s own scales that should be even harder than steel. The dragon seems to be more puzzled than surprised. That reaction is fatal for it.

    ¡¸Haaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Utilizing the jumping power of a rabbit beastman, Rain-san jumps over the shield corps andnds onto the dragon. Having deeply pierced the crystal sword she has unsheathed in the air into the dragon¡¯s crown, she then immediately withdraws her sword.

    Just when I thought that the dragon made two to three big convulsions, it then copsed on the spot.

    ¡¸Good! Let¡¯s go to the next one!¡¹

    ¡ºOu!¡»

    Nicely done. Same goes for the knight order. You can say that it¡¯s thanks to the equipment or the support magic, but I guess what¡¯s most amazing is that little less than 10 people can defeat a dragon. Moreover, their opponent was a dragon that became as strong as a regr high-rank dragon thanks to [Echo Needle of Domination]. I guess that our knights getting viciously beaten up by the goddess of sword isn¡¯t just for show after all?

    ¡¸Touya-kun, is it not okay if I go too?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I¡¯ve said, it will no longer be called a training if Moroha-nee-san goes in as well¡¹

    That sword god, who is itching to go and wants to fight, is standing right beside me. You say that you want to go and fight, but in the first ce, any de will quickly be chipped against dragons as long as it isn¡¯t a crystal sword or an extremely sharp sword. Well, if it¡¯s Moroha-nee-san, she will still fight and finish them off even if I give her a dull sword.

    ¡¸However, you know that there¡¯s the so-called ¡°worst case scenario¡±, right? In order to be able to respond to that situation, I think it would be better for me to be over there, you know¡¹

    ¡¸Mu....You¡¯re just going to support everyone, you got that? Being overwhelming is not good, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I get it, I get it already. Come on! Give me a sword or something!¡¹

    I take out a crystal greatsword from [Storage] and pass it on to Moroha-nee-san. The next moment, she joyfully starts running towards the dragons, swings that de, cuts off the ankles of the dragons she happens to pass by one after another and then defeats them. Even though I¡¯ve just told her not to be overwhelming...... Well, our side won¡¯t lose now. In a sense, I¡¯ve just sent out our ultimate ¡¶Lethal Weapon¡·.

    ¡¸Is it still bad for us to head out£¿¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s no good because the knights won¡¯t have their turn if you guys also join in¡¹

    Elsie, Yae, Rue, and Hilda begin sulking. Even if they show me those faces, it¡¯s still no good. Moroha-nee-san as support is already more than enough.

    The fight will be a free-for-all if there are too many participants. Nevertheless, it¡¯s a good thing that Kougyoku is keeping everyone in check, Sango and Kokuyou are protecting them, and Kohaku and Ruli are guiding everyone so that it would make it easy for them to fight.

    I¡¯m currently following up on the injuries of those who fell with recovery magic to some extent. Since Sango and Kokuyou are suppressing the enemy¡¯s fire breath, they probably won¡¯t be killed instantly unless they will receive a big blow or they will overexert themselves too much.

    ¡¸Oh?£¿¡¹

    One of the wyverns is trying to fly with its wounded wings. But, after he floated for about 10 meters, he was knocked down by the Kougyoku¡¯s me bullets. Nice.

    ¡¸Uaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Raising his battle cry there, Baba-jii-san drives his giant crystal spear into the temporal region of the wyvern¡¯s head. That one blow ends the life of that wyvern.

    Being as old as he is, I want him to fall back to the rear as a support, but he doesn¡¯t intend to listen to what I say. Next to him, Yamagata-ossan is swinging his greatsword against another wyvern, and shes the legs of yet another dragon.

    ¡¸Ora Ora Ora! Come over here, you lizards!¡¹

    The tension is rising up since the fight is going on for a long time now. Baba-jiisan and Yamagata-Ossan don¡¯t want to get on the Frame Gears. They say they don¡¯t feel like they are fighting while they are inside it, but it seems like they are enjoying this state where they are fighting naturally with their own lives. Although I myself believe that safety is the most important aspect, you know. I don¡¯t understand the feelings of people who like to fight.

    ¡¸Fuua!¡¹

    ¡¸Yaaaa!¡¹

    Nic-san¡¯s halberd is roaring and Norun-san¡¯s twin swords are wildly dancing. This time I prevented them from summoning their mounts, Rain-san included.

    I¡¯ve done this because I told them to look at the situation of the battlefield while they are on the ground. Had they ridden the griffons or pegasus, it would be difficult for them to defend against the breath attacks with their shields. The riders themselves would be fine, but the mounts would be defenseless in that case.

    While I was talking about this and that, most of the dragons have copsed, and have stopped their movement.

    Even the remaining dragons seem to be screaming something, but as always, I don¡¯t know what they are saying. I try asking Kokuyou who is winding around Sango¡¯s feet.

    ¡¸What is that one saying?¡¹

    ¡ºHaa, this is a storm of abuses. Saying things like [Inferior creatures!] or [Weaklings who can¡¯t win if they don¡¯t crowd!], as if you bastards can say that¡»

    Good grief. Even though they are the ones who crowded and came attacking here first.

    Towards that dragon which is yelling and ranting, Ruli pours down on him herrgest me breath that chars him to a crisp. Aah, even though I¡¯ve said that I won¡¯t be able to sell him like that.

    ¡ºRuli-chan seems to be furious. I suppose that¡¯s natural. I would also be like that if my dependents were howling like that¡»

    On the other hand, Kohaku blows away a dragon that¡¯s attacking the knights with a shockwave and tears its eyes with her ws thus rendering one more enemy unable to fight without killing it. It¡¯s like she is saying they are unworthy to be her opponents.

    ¡ºIt seems it will be over soon¡»

    ¡¸Do they really have the power of a high-ranking dragon? Aren¡¯t they too weak?¡¹

    ¡ºPerhaps they do have a power close to that if it¡¯s a one-on-one. However, they are no good when ites to group fighting. Each one of them is just selfishly running around so there isn¡¯t any cooperation. It seems like their power didn¡¯t lift up their slow-mindedness. If there was at least a single [Elder Dragon], the oue might have been different¡»

    In the first ce, dragons don¡¯t hunt in herds. I guess it would be noticed otherwise.

    The oue has already been decided exactly as how Kokuyou has said it would be. Even the dragons that are still breathing are being ughtered one by one by the knight order.

    Eventually, all their movements stop. The damage on our side is limited to several lightly injured people. It¡¯s an overwhelming victory.

    ¡¸Raise the shout of victor©¤©¤©¤©¤y!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ooooooo©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤h!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    A victory shout echoes throughout the ins where many dragon corpses are lying exposed. We won even though it was somehow a let-down.

    Before I¡¯ve noticed it, there were already a lot of spectators at the back. I guess we will really stand out if we make that much noise, won¡¯t we? It seems a lot of spectators havee down from the town. As far as I can see from here, I feel there are a lot of adventurers.

    ¡¸Y-your Majesty! What happened......?!¡¹

    The guild master Rerisha-san appears from among the spectators while bringing along several members of the guild staff. For a moment, she flinches after seeing the huge figures of Sango and Kokuyou, but after realizing they are my summoned beasts, shees running here without minding about them.

    ¡¸I went to the castle to inform you that I had received information stating that a swarm of dragons were headed towards here. But when I had reached the castle, His Majesty wasn¡¯t there, and neither the knights......£¡¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry for that. We¡¯ve missed each other. But we¡¯ve already solved it¡¹

    ¡¸It... seems so...¡¹

    Rerisha-san looks shocked while surveying the corpses of the dragons that are stretched out. Oh right, maybe I should have asked the adventurers to help out as well? Oh well, let¡¯s have them convey the heroic tale of the bravery of our knight order.

    ¡¸I... I guess you¡¯re right. Will the guild be able to buy them for us?¡¹

    ¡¸Thi-is... you mean all of them!? No, there¡¯s no problem with regards to buying all of them, but I really can¡¯t pay the full price right now... If I am to consider their price, then I can pay for about ten of those corpses right away...¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, I will just safekeep the rest. Until the remaining money can be prepared, that is¡¹

    They won¡¯t rot once I put them in [Storage] so it should be alright. All that¡¯s left is roasting the meat from several of those dragons and distributing the meat in town, I think? It¡¯s said that the dragon meat is delicious. Let¡¯s share it with others.

    I address the excited knights with an aerial projection from the smartphone.

    ¡ºGood work to all knights. I will roast dragon meat after this so please eat a bellyful of it and heal your fatigue. Of course, I will also properly pay out the reward bonuses¡»

    ¡¸Uooooooo!! We did it!!¡¹

    ¡¸Meat! Meat!¡¹

    ¡¸I am hungry~!¡¹

    ¡¸I can pay back my debt with this......¡¹

    ¡¸Brunhild Banza~i!¡¹

    Various shouts are echoing through the battlefield. Above all else, I¡¯m d they¡¯re happy.

    ¡ºAnd tomorrow, we will head to the dragon¡¯s nest on ¡°Drachen Ind¡± with the Frame Gears for extermination, so I¡¯m looking forward to working with you~¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Eeh!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Everyone makes faces full of surprise and simultaneously turns their eyes wide open towards me.

 Chapter 192: The Island of Dragons, and the Dragon King

    Arc 22: If Winteres, can Spring be far behind?

    Chapter 192: The Ind of Dragons, and the Dragon King

    Drachen Ind. It¡¯s slightly smaller than Brunhild. There is a Drachen volcano at the center that emits smoke all the time. The ind is mostly a wastnd, it¡¯s not a ce where people can live.

    The dragons are mainly living on the beaches all around the ind. It seems like they eatrge fishes or magic fishes. It¡¯s said that they also asionally go outside the ind and hunt magic beasts in the forests where no humans from the surrounding countries live. In other words, they have been distancing themselves from people.

    However, I¡¯m told that they¡¯ve been assaulting the people¡¯s cattle, aiming at the fishing boats heading to the harbors, and running wild as much as they pleased recently.

    Not a single [Elder Dragon] remained on that ind, so controlling them most likely became impossible.

    Ruli and I have arrived at the sandy beach of that ind. Upon our arrival, Ruli roars with a voice which can likely be heard throughout the entire ind. Hey, my ears will pop out!

    As soon as she does that, I immediately hear a lot of squealing roars. The dragons then start showing up from all over the ind. In addition to the subspecies of low-ranked dragons known as wyverns, sea dragons, andnd dragons, a group of young high-ranked dragons are heading towards here.

    ¡ºWe have been surrounded, haven¡¯t we?¡»

    ¡¸By the way, what did you say just now?¡¹

    ¡ºI said ¡®Oh the foolish lowly dragons who forgot your pride, the time of purge hase. Are you ready to die?¡¯¡»

    Well, she¡¯s not wrong. I dide here to beat these lowly dragons that strayed from the right path. ....... Even so.

    ¡¸Shut it with all this squealing, it¡¯s noisy!¡¹

    For me who doesn¡¯t understand thenguage of dragons, it¡¯s nothing more than a simple noise. Though It¡¯s certain they are voicing some sort ofint.

    ¡¸Oh my! Oh my! What kind of dragon tamer came up here?¡¹

    A single man from the dragon n hase pushing his way through the group of earth dragons lined up on the sandy beach.

    The dragon n has many tall guys, but even this man doesn¡¯t fall behind on that aspect since he¡¯s quite tall. His height is about two meters. He has a sturdy body and he¡¯s dressed up in a gorgeous armor and mantle. He has red hair and a pair of golden eyes. I can also see the characteristically thick tail and horns of the dragon n.

    ¡¸Can I presume that you¡¯re the one called the [Dragon King]?¡¹

    ¡¸Hou? I¡¯m d beyond measure that my name is spreading this quickly. And, who are you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the king of a small country called Brunhild¡¹

    The man¡¯s eyebrow twitched. It seems like he knows about me.

    ¡¸......Hou. For us to be able to meet in a ce like this. It seems you¡¯ve taken a great care of my subordinates the other day¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than saying that I ¡°took care¡± of them, they didn¡¯t even be decent opponents. Ah, the thing that you are using, the one called the [Echo Needle of Domination], that device looks defective. I think it would be better to throw a trash like that away¡¹

    ¡¸Whaaa......!¡¹

    The man panics after having his secret of him manipting the dragons revealed. He probably didn¡¯t even consider that I would know about the magic ¡¶Artifact¡· that have existed more than 5000 years ago.

    ¡¸So, I will ask you just in case, there¡¯s no mistake that you¡¯re the mastermind who¡¯s manipting the dragons, right?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s unthinkable when you say ¡°manipte¡±. I¡¯ve only liberated them! From those old dragons! From being bounded with theirws! A dragon is stronger than anyone, more noble than anyone, they are the most clever creatures. Why do those dragons have to keep their distance from something like humans!?¡¹

    ¡¸Clever, you say. I personally think that every dragon here is foolish¡¹

    ¡ºI agree¡»

    Ruli, who¡¯s nearby, shares the same opinion. They would have already run away a long time ago if they were a clever bunch.

    In the end, this guy is like that, right? He¡¯s the a kind of guy who¡¯s a so-called ¡°dragon supremacist¡±. They say the dragon n is a n full of pride and they spend most of their lives on their own training. They are seekers pursuing their own path. However, one wrong step and even that pride will turn into arrogance leading up to making mistakes along the way. In that regard, they arepletely simr to dragons.

    ¡¸Although those dragons of yours have lost to [something like humans] ...¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! There is no way a dragon with its fighting power will be defeated on a one-on-one fight! The likes of ipetent humans that only have their reproductive power shouldn¡¯t speak proudly!¡¹

    ¡¸If you go with that argument, then that fertility is the strength of humans since individual strength is a characteristic of dragons. Besides, I can defeat such dragons by myself¡¹

    urately speaking, It looks like I¡¯m changing into a demigod, so it¡¯s dubious whether I can be considered ¡°strictly human¡±. Oh well, someone like Yae or Elsie should probably be able to defeat them, so it¡¯s not like I¡¯m totally lying.

    ¡¸And have you embarked to this ind because of that? you have a lot of confidence, but if you seriously believe that you can do something against a dragon as your opponent based on self-confidence alone, then you must be crazy. If one has this much power over dragons, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to obtain this world?¡¹

    The dragon king says those words while obviously sweating suspiciously. Really? There seems to be more than 500 dragons just among the ones that are here, but can you really conquer the world only with that amount? It¡¯s suspicious.

    ¡¸How about it? Why won¡¯t I hand you half of the world if you join me? That¡¯s why...

    ¡¸Pooh!! ¡¹

    ... what¡¯s so funny!!¡¹

    No, of course I wouldugh! Anyone wouldugh towards what the [Dragon King] has said! I never thought I would hear those words in real life. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a hero though, but my answer is obviously a NO.

    ¡¸Listen here, do you know what ¡°a disorderly mob¡± means? It means ¡°a meaningless gathering¡±. Rather thanmanding that many dragons, you¡¯re in a position where you just leave them to take care of themselves after you¡¯ve simply drawn out their power. Why is there a need to be afraid of that? Though you¡¯re bragging as if [I can manipte dragons, but I just let them do whatever they want] when in fact, you can only control just one or two of them at most. If you go higher than that, you will have a headache or a physical disorder, am I right? ¡¹

    ¡¸Uguuu!¡¹

    Seems like I hit the bullseye. Apparently, it was true what Shizuka and Rosetta had said about the [Echo Needle of Domination] being a defective product. It seems that acting like an important guy is tough.

    ¡¸He...hehehe. Is there any reason to manipte them? You are the enemy of these dragons, [Dragon yer]. All the dragons here will try to kill you. If I give a single orde©¤?¡¹

    The next moment, the upper body of the man standing in front of me disappears. No, rather than saying that it disappeared, it was bitten off by the ck dragon standing behind him.

    Uoa. The bloody lower half of the body copses. Gross........ Something ising out, something ising out!

    Both low-ranked dragons and young high-ranked dragons can understand humannguage, but cannot speak it.

    For the dragons who have grown arrogant, I guess it was truly unpleasant for them to be the subordinates of a demi-human even if it¡¯s to gain power. But since there was a risk of being manipted, I think they were enduring it till now. And when they had found out that it was just a groundless fear, there was no reason for them to hold back anymore.

    Is that why the ck dragon, who understood that from the Dragon King¡¯s conversation with me just now, immediately bared his fangs at that king?

    ¡¸He reaped what he sowed but...... I guess it doesn¡¯t mean that the problem has been solved with this¡¹

    ¡ºThey are saying the usual verbal abuses like [Let¡¯s start the Blood Festival!] and [Lowly humans!]¡»

    ¡¸Ah, it is already troublesome. Let¡¯s clean it all at once¡¹

    With a snap of my fingers, a [Gate] is opened. *Thud-thud-thud*. Frame Gears are transported on the sandy beach of the ind one after another.

    The color of impatience is showing on the dragons towards the giant humans that suddenly appeared. I¡¯ve called out a total number of 50 units. Their numbers are just 1/10th of the dragons, but even that might be plenty enough.

    ¡ºNotice to everyone. No need to hold back. We will have a dragon meat barbecue tonight when we win¡»

    ¡ºOooo!¡»

    I tell everyone that on an open line through the receiver. It would make things a little bit easier unlike before. The enemies are not as hard as Frazes, and magic is also effective against them. The question is whether this is an overkill or not. The dragons that be minced meat cannot be sold as one would expect. In the end, it may cause extra worries if we try to be careful.

    Well, it¡¯s no use thinking about those things. For the sake of the nearby viges and towns, to protect the dignity of the other proud dragons, and for the sake of warming the pocket of our country, we won¡¯t hold back. There are already quite a few victims. Because of that, we will stop those guys here.

    ¡ºBrunhild Knight Order, charge¡»

    ¡ºOooo©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤h£¡£¡¡»

    Along with the roar, the heavy knights ¡¶Chevalier¡· start charging at the dragons. me bullets and fire breaths are released by the dragons, but those are being intercepted with big shields. Then, the neighboring dragons have their heads cut off with a single powerful swing.

    Seeing the power of their opponents, the other dragons fly out at the same time. However, the heavy knights release wind magic, and several dragons are caught by the tornados, lose control, and fall down.

    The ether liquid used in the Frame Gears not only amplifies the pilot¡¯s magic power, but also fulfills the role of transporting that magic power to every corner of the frame. Though magic that interferes with others like recovery magic is impossible, other magics are mostly usable with the exception of light and darkness magic.

    The heavy knights hunt the fallen dragons one after another. Ah~ I don¡¯t mind necks flying around due to sword swings or hearts getting pierced with spears, but I can¡¯t let them crush the heads with maces or warhammers. They will be bought cheaply if they are smashed to pieces.

    Hispanions are being killed one by one, and the ck dragon who had bitten off the dragon king (In the end, I didn¡¯t know his real name) is restlessly looking around unable to keep hisposure. Seeing that, Ruli takes one step forward towards him.

    ¡¸Ruli?¡¹

    ¡ºLord. Leave the punishment of this one to me. He defiled his pride as a dragon with great resolution. As such, I will make him realize the strength of a true dragon¡»

    ¡¸Umm....... Well, it¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? I do understand your feelings¡¹

    ¡ºI appreciate it¡»

    After saying that, Ruli inhales greatly and lets loose a roar once again, which seems capable of cracking ss, towards the ck dragon. Wait! Like I¡¯ve already said, my ears will pop!

    In response to that, the ck dragon also roars, but that roar has no force whenpared to Ruli¡¯s, it was quite a pitiable voice.

    Did that dragon understand the situation by itself? It faltered for a moment, then fired a me bullet from its mouth towards Ruli. However, Ruli didn¡¯t avoid that attack, and received it straight up front.

    I was a little surprised there, but the ming bullet didn¡¯t hurt her bluish scales. Ruli is calmly being tranquil.

    This time, the ck dragon that¡¯s clearly panicking steps back. On the other hand, Ruli immediately jumps and bites the throat of the ck dragon. And the unpleasant sound of a neck being snapped echoes through the sandy beach along with an agonizing scream of death. Uaaaa. This one is even more gruesome......

    The corpse of the ck dragon crumbles down on the sandy beach. Ruli, who has ascertained that, raises an echoing roar once again throughout the entire ind.

    Thereupon, several dragons that are standing closeby became frightened, crawl on the ground, and stop their movements. A message thenes from the receiver before long.

    ¡º......Your Majesty. Several dragonsid down on the ground and ceased to resist. This is......¡»

    ¡¸Ruli. Is this supposed to be a surrender?¡¹

    ¡ºYes. I¡¯ve said ¡°For thest time, I once more rmend you to surrender. Those who want to obey, stop resisting. Otherwise, I will turn you into dust in the name of the [Blue Emperor]¡±¡»

    Do you think I will let you turn them to dust? They are an important source of funds. Oh well. Jokes aside, are there perhaps a few who knew the name of [Blue Emperor]? And yet, there are still a lot of foolish dragons who continue to resist.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t fight the dragons who are no longer resisting, but you can kill those who are still fighting. Don¡¯t let your guard down since they may be pretending that they¡¯ve already surrendered¡»

    ¡ºRoger¡»

    Before long, from those 500 dragons that appeared, more than 350 dragons had been killed. while the rest surrendered. And then, the [Echo Needle of Domination] were removed from their heads. This artifact is undoubtedly few in numbers. Perhaps, they had been collected in a certain ce for disposal, but were then prevented from being destroyed for some reason. And after many years had passed, they were excavated... or was it something else?

    Even though I wanted to know more about this artifact, it¡¯s already useless since the only one who knew the truth has only his lower body remaining now....... As far as it goes, the body (although only the lower body) was buried in the coast. And I also buried the ck dragon next to him. It¡¯s not due topassion though. When I think that the upper-body is in this guy¡¯s stomach, I¡¯m thinking that I wouldn¡¯t like to bring it home.

    If someone makes a mistake using a certain tool, that person will destroy himself. That lesson was understood in this event. One has to be careful. Otherwise, it might be toote already.

 Chapter 193: Fortune Making and the Rookie Adventurers

    Arc 22: If Winteres, can Spring be far behind?

    Chapter 193: Fortune Making and the Rookie Adventurers

    ¡¸Then, this is the rest of the fee for the dragon materials¡¹

    I open the heavy bag that Rerisha-san has offered, and check the contents. There are 100 king gold coin in roughly 12 bags with a total of 1200 king gold coins. There is no way topare this with the currency from my original world, but from my experience so far I can conclude that a king gold coin is roughly about 10,000,000 yen, all in all totaling 12 billion yen. UhhaUhha.

    King gold coins, as a side note, are seldom being used aside from transactions between countries orrge merchants since it¡¯s a very grave matter to loose them.

    Furthermore, this portion only includes the dragons that have attacked Brunhild. The other 350 dragons that have been defeated in Drachen Ind are still being kept inside [Storage].

    I¡¯ve stopped myself from selling the materials even though it might¡¯ve been fine to sell everything simply because different problems will ur if I release too much. The guild might also make a lot of profits with those materials. Therefore, let¡¯s sell them in small quantities since it looks like the guild won¡¯t be circting those materials around the world all at once.

    ¡¸That event became quite a rumor around the world. It says that Brunhild¡¯s Knight Order won an overwhelming victory against a swarm of dragons¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it hard to believe just by listening to the story?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Even I who was on site can¡¯t believe it. However, I have no doubt that the strength of the knight order is being circted. Won¡¯t the countries that want to strangely interfere with this country decrease due to what has happened? ¡¹

    Well, I¡¯m thankful if that¡¯s the case. I¡¯m already fed up to again deal with a country like Yuuron. There are still some people from Yuuron who are iming that the great invasion was a scheme by Brunhild even now. They¡¯re screaming that [Brunhild should admit and pay for their crimes] thus demanding the reparations. Of course I don¡¯t n on paying though.

    It¡¯s being officially stated that I¡¯m the one who assassinated the new Heavenly Emperor. Yuuron is in a state of anarchy since people who called themselves the new Heavenly Emperors by proiming that [I¡¯m actually the illegitimate child of the Heavenly Emperor] hade one after the other. The country is dying out quite fast and it seems that it¡¯s no longer functioning properly as a country.

    Other countries will usually help in that case, but no one is willing to associate with them due to their past actions and to their diplomacy that¡¯s filled with lies thus far. Oh well, they are paying for their mistakes, it¡¯s not like I care.

    I put the money inside [Storage], and leave the guild. I can pay out the bonus to everyone with this. How much should I give each person? Let¡¯s be generous with a bang this time, okay?

    I then arrived in front of the dungeon transition gates as I was thinking about that. I call out to Tsubaki-san¡¯s subordinate Toppa-san¡¶Spy¡· who is putting out his stall as usual. (TN: Toppa is an archaic word for ninja)

    ¡¸Hey¡¹

    ¡¸Oh. Customer, I have a bargain today¡¹

    Oh? Did something happen? I listen to the stories while crouching down and pick up the goods that have been ced there.

    ¡¸Several people have turned up dead¡¹

    ¡¸......Really? Well, It is unavoidable as long as one is an adventurer, isn¡¯t it? Were they killed by magic beasts?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it looks like from the outside. They didn¡¯t return after they went there. I¡¯m thinking that they might have taken an unreasonable action without considering their own power since they were all low ranked adventurers¡¹

    Did they get cocky and went down to lower floors against their better judgment? It¡¯s a wise idea to return when you are able to judge that a little stronger opponent hase out since one¡¯s life is a priority.

    ¡¸However, there is just one thing that¡¯s strange. It looked like those adventurers were certainly dead, but no belongings were found other than their guild cards¡¹

    ¡¸Belongings? Even if slimes melt the flesh, not even things like swords or armors were found?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh. Well, it may sound strange but there are guys like hyenas among adventurers......¡¹

    Does that mean there are those who scavenge the weapons, armors, and the personal belongings of the deceased? That in itself is not praised, but it isn¡¯t a particrly bad thing.

    It¡¯s considered as an adventurer¡¯s etiquette to hand a dead adventurer¡¯s equipment over to the guild for them to pass those to the friends and families of the dead in case those items are found. However, it¡¯s not necessary to obey that rule since it¡¯s just etiquette after all.

    There¡¯s this story wherein a certain adventurer has used arge sum of money to get a pretty expensive armor that doesn¡¯t suit his strength. That adventurer was so happy that he bragged about the armor at every opportunity he could find. Several dayster, his corpse was discovered in a dungeon without the expensive armor on his body.

    Then, was he stripped away of the expensive armor by another adventurer who found him after he had been killed by a monster of that dungeon? Or was he killed by another adventurer who had his eyes on that armor? The truth remains in the dark.

    Well for this case, it doesn¡¯t look like they had been targeted because they didn¡¯t seem to have any expensive equipment or tools in particr.

    ¡¸How many have died so far?¡¹

    ¡¸Ten guild cards have been found and nothing else¡¹

    Did 10 people die? My mood got a little heavy. I guess it would be wise to create a safe zone that can¡¯t be attacked by monsters of the dungeon or a transfer formation to the surface even if it¡¯s only on the early floors where beginners loiter around.

    I bid farewell to Toppa-san ¡¶Spy¡·, and head towards the transition gates.

    A few youngsters are paying the fee of one copper coin with ten copper coins to the clerk when I arrive at the transition gate of [Amaterasu]. Could it be that they¡¯re about 12 to 13 years of age? They are a four-person party consisting of two boys and two girls.

    One boy has a short spear and scale armor as his equipment while the other one has a short bow and leather armor.

    The equipment of the girls is an iron sword and leather armor for one girl and a beginner¡¯s wand and a robe for the other. They indeed give off the feeling of novice adventurers.

    The four people excitedly pass through the transition gate of Amaterasu and vanish to the dungeon of the ind.

    I be a little worried about those children because of the story I¡¯ve previously heard.

    ...Shall I go chase after them? No-No, stalking is no good. If there was a special school for adventurers, it could teach them various things like knowledge or skills.

    ...No, it might unexpectedly be a good idea. We can just hire retired adventurers as teachers.

    However, can I manage this school? I¡¯m not so sure about the idea of taking an enrollment fee though. Will I have them pay after graduation? At the very least, we will know what request they will be receiving and how much they will have earned by then using the guild card if we are able to secure the cooperation of the guild.

    Should I consult this with Rerisha-san? We might receive some other good ideas.

    ¡¸Huh? Touya?¡¹

    Rin, who brought P along, is there when I turned around after having been called. She has her ck parasol open along with the usual ck gothic loli clothes.

    ¡¸Rin? Why are you in a ce like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Just a little shopping and peeking at the same time. I thought that there might¡¯ve been some bargains here. What about you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah....... I was thinking of remodeling the dungeon a little. I was wondering if having a safety zone where people could take a break would be convenient¡¹

    ¡¸Hee~ That sounds interesting. Is it alright if I tag along?¡¹

    Rin takes my arm without waiting for a reply. Mu-u. Rin has been aggressively approaching me since then. Has she really been serious about wanting to marry me?

    It¡¯s somewhat embarrassing because her appearance is almost the same as with Yumina and the rest, therefore, we might look like an elder brother and a younger sister from a bystander¡¯s point of view.

    We briskly came to the reception desk of the [Amaterasu] transition gate. Rin takes out one copper from her pocket, and passes it to the receptionist and then writes her name on a notebook that has been prepared there.

    A person can still transfer by paying the entrance fee and writing their name even if that person doesn¡¯t register on the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. The name is being written in the entry to know when the said person came in and came out. Of course, having the guild card can instantly finish the registration.

    However, I¡¯ve also written my name and have paid one copper coin. My card is gold so it stands out, doesn¡¯t it?... I have used [Takeda Shingen] as my name since there¡¯s no specific rule stating that I must write my real name. It¡¯s also fine to use [Takeda Shingen] again when Ie back.

    The light of the dazzling sun shines brightly once we pass through the transition gate. It¡¯s quite warm here at this time whenpared to Brunhild in midwinter.

    I restlessly look around, but I can¡¯t see the rookie adventurers from before. I wonder if they have already entered the dungeon.

    We enter the dungeon along with P. Inside it, Rin folds her parasol and activates [Light].

    ¡¸How about going down to the 3rd underground floor for now?¡¹

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, [Amaterasu] dungeon should¡¯ve been captured until the sixth underground floor. I open the map and head to the stairs leading to the second underground floor.

    ¡¸...... Why do you know all the maps for this dungeon?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what to say even if you ask me that. I also have nothing else to say¡¹

    Rim mutters in amazement while looking at the projected map in the air. I also didn¡¯t think I would end up knowing about it.

    We arrive directly at the stairs without struggling and descend to the second underground floor. I defeat the magic beasts and monsters that we asionally meet, and we descend to the third underground floor in a simr fashion. Nevertheless, it took some time to a certain degree.

    ¡¸I would like to make a safe zone here where anyone can take a break. I wonder, is there a location that convenient?...¡¹

    We search for a suitable ce while looking at the map projected in the air. I also have it disy the adventurers on the map just in case. They can also be a hindrance during the search.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this area good? Its distance is also about the same from the other set of stairs, a reasonable ce¡¹

    The ce where Rin points at is quite a wide location wherein even a few parties can take a rest. There are detour routes too and it¡¯s a ce where anyone won¡¯t be troubled even if they don¡¯t go through here. I guess this area here is good.

    We move forward in the dungeon while defeating magic beasts. The enemies that appear are annoying. I¡¯m at the point where I want an item simr to a holy water in games that repel monsters.

    We eventually arrive at our destination and begin searching the vicinity. It doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s a trap or a hidden door in particr.

    I then use [Program] and [Enchant] without dy to make sure that this room will prevent magic beasts and monsters from entering. Furthermore, I will write letters on the wall. They are just the typical ¡®Please feel at ease and take a rest in this room because no magic beasts or monsters can enter in here¡¯.

    I¡¯ll sign it too just in case because I¡¯ll be troubled if they think it¡¯s a trap.

    ¡¸Brunhild Dukedom Sovereign King, Mochizuki Touya...... it says¡¹

    I hope this makes them feel safe though. Come to think of it, we didn¡¯t see those rookies. Oh well. They are beginners anyway. Are they walking around the first floor?

    I remember their faces, so shall I search for them for a little bit? Ummm, disy the adventurers in blue while the adventurers I saw in front of the transition gate in green...

    Oya. It is surprising. Did they make it down to the second underground floor? Furthermore, they are not just four people. There are three other adventurers. Did those three bring them to the second floor?

    Huh? This looks strange. Those movements...... Are they fighting monsters?

    ¡¸Are they that inexperienced to struggle with seven people?¡¹

    ¡¸At least those four felt likeplete amateurs. They felt like boys and girls that have juste from the countryside.¡¹

    Maybe they aren¡¯t weak, rather, there are just a lot of opponents, I think? Even Kobolds or Goblins are pretty dangerous if they attack in numbers more than ten.

    Let me see, show the indication for magic beasts and monsters... and. Huh?

    There is nothing? No, they are properly being disyed on the other parts of the map. Then this means......¡£

    ¡¸What does that mean?¡¹

    ¡¸...... Those four are being attacked by the other three adventurers¡¹

    What a situation.

 Chapter 194: Fake Adventurers and Human Trafficking

    Arc 22: If Winteres, can Spring be far behind?

    Chapter 194: Fake Adventurers and Human Trafficking

    We reached the second floor as the boy with a short spear was being blown away. The male bow user and the female magician were already hurt and were copsed on the floor while the swordswoman and the spearman were somehow managing to protect them.

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t hurt them too much. They are our precious merchandise after all.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling ya, I know. Besides, I have to deal with this troublesome situation because you forgot the damn paralysis poison¡¹

    ¡¸Whatever! Just do it fast. If magic beasts appear it will be even more troublesomeee-!?¡¹

    I kick the face of the fat middle-aged man that was on the lookout and send him flying inside the room. The guy flies vigorously like a rubber ball and falls down in front of hispanions.

    ¡¸Wha- who the hell are you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s my line. Who are you guys?¡¹(Touya)

    One is a Fatty, one is kind of Lanky, and the other one is a Baldy. This group can¡¯t be more suspicious.

    While wiping his nosebleed, Fatty gets up. He¡¯s quite tough, huh? Looks like his fat absorbed the damage.

    ¡¸Ara, It looks like we made it in time.¡¹(Rin)

    Rin arrived with P and the faces of the three men distorted pervertedly after seeing her. Lanky came towards us with a sword at hand. The other two also turn towards us with their weapons. They probably think that I only have a dagger (Brynhildr) with me. They show enough leeway to look at Rin with eyes of appraisal unlike before.

    ¡¸Hihi, you¡¯re quite a babe, huh? Looks like we¡¯re lucky. Hey you, if you value your life leave this girl behind and scram¡¹ (Lanky)

    ¡¸...Huh?¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you hear me? I¡¯m telling you to give this girl to us and leave! Wanna get killed, huh?¡¹ (Lanky)

    I approach Lanky who¡¯s looking up without saying a word. Then I swing down my leg on top of his leg and crush his bones to a pulp.

    ¡¸GYAAAAaaaa-!?¡¹

    Lanky holds his leg while writhing in pain, rolls on the ground with teary eyes, and gets a runny nose. Annoying. I kick his sr plexus to shut him up.

    ¡¸UGOEeeeEE!!¡¹

    Why do I need to give Rin to the likes of you? Don¡¯t talk nonsense, you delinquent adventurer. I¡¯ll kill you.

    ¡¸M-Motherfucker! The hell you think you¡¯re doing!?¡¹ (Fatty)

    ¡¸We¡¯re blue ranked adventurers! Do you think you can win...?!¡¹ (Baldy)

    ¡¸How cocky. I bet you guys ranked up by stealing the spoils from other people, didn¡¯t you? There is no way a blue ranked adventurer would be this weak. Don¡¯t look down on adventurers!¡¹(Touya)

    I break Fatty¡¯s kneecap with a kick from the front. Unable to support his own weight, Fatty falls forward and starts agonizing.

    ¡¸GUGAAAaaa!? Knee, my kneeeeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hi, hii-!¡¹

    Baldy shows his back as he tries to run away leaving behind the other two. I take out Brynhildr, aim at his back, and pull the trigger without hesitation.

    ¡¸GEHA-!?¡¹

    Baldy copses with a thud after taking a paralysis bullet. He¡¯s quite an adventurer for trying to escape while leaving hisrades behind. Blue rank, you say? What a joke.

    ¡¸You¡¯re quite extreme, aren¡¯t you? It was sort of unexpected¡¹(Rin)

    Rin mutters while looking at Lanky and Fatty who were still sobbing and cowering.

    ¡¸A- Sorry. I somehow got pissed when I heard them talking about doing things to you¡¹(Touya)

    It¡¯s been awhile since I got angry. I think thest time it happened was the case with the idiot prince from Rynie. I thought I¡¯ve be a little patient but it seems I still have some way to go.

    ¡¸Hmm, But I¡¯m happy you got angry for me.¡¹(Rin)

    Rin gives a suggestive smile. Ku- It¡¯s kinda embarrassing. I feel like my face is getting red so I turn my back to Rin and face the newbie adventurers.

    ¡¸Are you guys alright?¡¹

    ¡¸A, yes! We¡¯re a little wounded but we¡¯re fine. But uss and Ion are.....¡¹

    The male spear user looks at his two copsed friends. I think those two have just fainted but I cast [Cure Heal] and [Refresh] on them to be sure. As such, they¡¯ve regained their consciousness.

    I, though being thanked again and again by those four, vaguely listen to them and ask what happened.

    It seems that the trio called out to them inside the dungeon and told them that those three would show them some safe hunting grounds. Therefore, they followed the trio. How careless.

    They, as a result, were brought here and ended up being assaulted. It seems that the two who weren¡¯t vanguards were quickly defeated and lost consciousness due to the sudden attack.

    ¡¸These three are kidnappers based on the contents of the conversation, right? If people go missing inside the dungeon leaving behind showy blood stains or just their guild cards, it¡¯ll probably be judged that they were eaten by magic beasts and there will be no further investigation.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes, they¡¯ve said they would sell us to ve merchants¡¹ (Sword girl)

    The swordswoman with a ponytail quickly raises her hand and makes her statement. How lively.

    But a ve merchant, maybe....

    I squat in front of the moaning Lanky and put the muzzle of Brynhildr at his forehead.

    ¡¸Answer me with a simple ¡°yes¡± or ¡°no¡±. Did you guys kidnap the adventurers that have been thought to be dead until now?¡¹(Touya)

    Lanky shook his head vigorously while pouring cold sweat. As expected, huh?

    Rin tilts her head upon hearing that.

    ¡¸But after kidnapping those adventurers, they three can¡¯t bring them through the transition gates now, can they? Then how did they....¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸It¡¯s simple. They must being here directly with a boat, from the ver¡¯s ship for example. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹(Touya)

    Lanky nods vigorously again. Just like I¡¯ve said.

    These inds are located to the south of the Sandora Kingdom, and the Sandora Kingdom still has a very system to this very day.

    It¡¯s a country that uses the [Cor of Subordination] to take freedom from people and treat them like merchandise. It means that the people that were kidnapped are being taken there to be sold.

    ¡¸So, have the adventurers you kidnapped earlier already been delivered to Sandora?¡¹(Touya)

    Lanky shakes his head this time. Does this mean they haven¡¯t sent them yet? Then, doesn¡¯t this mean there¡¯s still a chance to help them?

    The ve ship is probably anchored somewhere while hiding. Those fellows most likely nned to make those rookies look dead after kidnapping them from here and carry them to the ship, thus making them seem to be missing in the dungeon.

    I find out that a medium-sized boat is anchored on a small ind further northeast from this ind containing the [Amaterasu] dungeon when I try searching for it on my map. Is it this one?

    I understood the details of the case. There¡¯s no more use for these guys so I¡¯ve paralyzed the other two groaning people with [Paralysis].

    ¡¸Hey...... What are you going to do? If you want to contact the knight order or the guild, I will go with you but...¡¹

    The swordswoman nervously asks while the other three are surmising the situation while looking here. They should have noticed the severity of the situation, but for some reason, I feel that there¡¯s some excitement mixed with anxiety.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll be the ones who will contact them. Oh, that¡¯s right, we still haven¡¯t introduced ourselves yet, have we? This girl is Rin, the small bear is P, and I am Mochizuki Touya. The King of this country¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸The Ki-i-ing!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The four people stand up all at once with their eyes opened. They then crouch down in a dogeza in panic. Just how hectic are they?

    ¡¸Oh, stand up, stand up. I don¡¯t care about that kind of thing. You probably know that I¡¯m a former adventurer, right? No, I am an adventurer even now¡¹

    I show my golden guild card to the four of them while saying that. Those kids have already been deceived once after all. I don¡¯t know whether this can be proof though.

    ¡¸It is golden......¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing......¡¹

    ¡¸H-he has defeated the likes of d-dragons, golems, and great demons......¡¹

    ¡¸We can brag about this to our fathers, you know......¡¹

    It seems they¡¯ve believed me. These kids are basically the softhearted type. They will be hurt if they believe anything that¡¯s told to them. Huh, didn¡¯t they get hurt already?

    The four introduce themselves while being overly serious. Every one of them was apparently born in a vige called Pyuton in Regulus and came to this country together.

    The boy with a short spear and scale armor is Ropp (TL:¥í¥Ã¥×).

    The girl with an iron sword and leather armor is Fran (TL:¥Õ¥é¥ó).

    The boy with a short bow and a simr leather armor is us (TL:¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹).

    The girl with a robe and wand is Ion (TL:¥¤¥ª¥ó).

    As for my impressions towards them, Ropp is obedient, Fran is energetic, us is their leader, and Ion feels like a clutz. Quite a worrisome party they have.

    ¡¸What are we going to do then? Of course, we should help the adventurers who were caught¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I also learned the location of the ver¡¯s ship. Shall we board it and annihte them?¡¹

    ¡¸E-excuse me! Is there anything we could help you with then!?¡¹

    ¡¸H-hey, Fran!¡¹

    Fran, the swordswoman, calls out to the rushing us with a sidelong nce.

    Hmm, I suppose it¡¯s a good thing that they¡¯re motivated. To be frank, I wonder, can the rookie adventurers be useful?

    I would like them to stack up some experience and train, but well, what should I do?

    ¡¸The opponents are merchants dealing with ves. They might even havebat ves at their disposal. What I¡¯m trying to say is, do you think you guys will be able to manage with your skills? As the worst case scenario, you¡¯ll be captured and be truly made into ves, you know£¿¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡¸Uuu......¡¹ (Fran)

    Fran looks down in regret. These children are older than Yumina and Rue but younger than the twin sisters Elsie and Lindsey when talking about their ages. On the other hand, they shouldn¡¯t be that far from me age-wise.

    In our case, we had our circumstances like fighting Frazes, fighting dragons, getting involved in coup d¡¯etat and so on. It¡¯s because we had all those strong experiences... Though I am to me for involving them in a majority of those.

    ¡¸Even if those kids can¡¯t fight, can¡¯t they do reconnaissance?¡¹ (Rin)

    ¡¸Reconnaissance?¡¹ (Touya)

    I raise my eyebrows at Rin¡¯s proposal. Reconnaissance you say... It should also be very risky though. They may face a cruel experience if they get found out...

    ¡¸Even though I¡¯ve said reconnaissance, I¡¯m talking about them infiltrating the ship by getting caught on purpose. If they can pretend to be caught by these guys and get into the ver¡¯s ship, they will also be able to learn the situation of the other captured people, right?¡¹ (Rin)

    ¡¸Indeed... But will those guys listen?¡¹(Touya)

    I turn my attention towards the three who are paralyzed and can¡¯t move. They may obey if I threaten them, but if their circumstances are tantly being shown on their faces, won¡¯t they likewise be exposed?

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you change your appearance with [Mirage]?¡¹ (Rin)

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s what you mean¡¹ (Touya)

    Indeed. In that case, I can take along everyone if I disguise myself as those guys and these rookies will be able to get into the ver¡¯s ship. If they can go to the ce where the captured adventurers are, they may be able to secure those adventurers safety.

    It¡¯ll be troublesome if the captured adventurers are taken as hostages. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad strategy but.......

    Frankly, I can erase my presence with [Invisible] and infiltrate the ship. It¡¯ll be quicker to find the ce of confinement and rescue the prisoners this way.

    When I try looking at the four people, they are looking at me with sparkling eyes while being somewhat excited. Umumu. What¡¯s the deal with them? Are they at the age where they want to go on an adventure? Beyond being made into ves, I don¡¯t think they will treat them roughly since they are merchandise.

    ¡¸Then, shall we try it......£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Yes!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The cheerful voices of the four peoplee back. Is this really alright?

 Chapter 195: The Curse and the Slaverâ€™s Ship

    Arc 22: If Winteres, can Spring be far behind?

    Chapter 195: The Curse and the ver¡¯s Ship

    After that, we leave the dungeon after that. I then take all three kidnappers and transport them to the castle¡¯s prison by myself.

    I will obviously stand out no matter what if I bring those adventurers through the transition gates. If thepatriots of the ve merchants see them, they would escape with their respective ship, which would be troublesome.

    I also contact Rerisha-san and report to her the details of this matter. Of course, those three will have their registrations erased aside from their guild cards being confiscated. From now on, they won¡¯t be able to register again even if they use aliases. They¡¯re out of the adventurer¡¯s business.

    The punishment from the adventurer¡¯s guild goes till there. From here on out, they will be punished by the country.

    They have been trapping new adventurers who don¡¯t know anything and selling them off to ve merchants after depriving these adventurers of everything. This is considerably a serious crime. By the way, the punishment for this crime would without a doubt be the death penalty if we apply thews of Regulus.

    There¡¯s no death penalty in Brunhild however regrettable(?) it may be. Rather than saying there is none, it¡¯s mainly because I haven¡¯t created one. Now, while I¡¯m worrying about what I should do, I recall an ancient magic that I read in [Library].

    The magic of dark attribute is basically summoning magic, but in ancient times there were other magics of the dark attribute.

    That magic is death magic that steals lives of others which is the opposite of recover magic from the light attribute.

    Of course, it isn¡¯t easy to make the other party die. Such magic demands the will force, vast quantities of magic power, and the skill from its user. To be honest, I feel that someone like me can do it, but I¡¯m not very motivated to try it.

    I¡¯m not saying that I¡¯ll use this death magic on those kidnappers. I¡¯m talking about using another magic derived from that death magic.

    The magics are part of the [Life Absorption], [Disease Outbreak], [Fear Conferment], and [Mental Confusion ] systems.

    Those magics are [Curses] to say it simply. No, calling them [Curses] is an exaggeration, but rather, they¡¯re more of a [Promise] to say it even more simple.

    This magic is a kind of promissory magic simr to [~ you mustn¡¯t do that] or [you have to do this~] kind of promise. A punishment will be given should the promise be broken in any kind of scenario. This is [Curse] magic. It has a pen name that is simr to [Make a pinkie promise and if you break the promise, you have to drink a thousand needles] kind of magic.

    ¡¸Oh Darkness bind them, bestow punishment for their sins, Guilty Curse¡¹

    I invoke the curse on the three people inside the prison. The conditions are simple. [Do notmit crimes that can hurt people]. Each time they break this curse, even with small crimes, their fingers will be paralyzed one by one. Their arms will eventually be next one at a time, followed by their legs.They will then lose their five senses if they continue even further. Thest one will be having their hearts paralyzed, and they will part from this world. If theymit big crimes then it¡¯s a goodbye in one go.

    Incidentally, this magic is simr to the [Enchant] type of bestowal magic wherein the effect will not disappear even if I die. In other words, the curse cannot be lifted.

    I thoroughly tell the details of the magic bestowed on the trio. [Hurting people] doesn¡¯t only mean physical abuse. It will still activate if they verbally abuse other people and those people get hurt deeply. The same will happen if they steal things and the owner will mourn his loss. Rejecting a woman¡¯s confession will still cause the curse to be invoked should that woman be hurt deeply inside. There¡¯s no leniency on what can trigger it.

    I¡¯ll have them shoulder that much responsibility even though it has turned into a capital punishment since their lives were saved. They have to try to be the best people that exist.

    I believe it¡¯s impossible to continue living without hurting others. Though it may be possible if they live self-sufficient lives in a secluded ce. Only their lives will be saved by that however, but I would like them to think ¡°I¡¯m d this country is different from the other countries like Regulus¡±¡¯.

    The trio who heard the contents of the punishment turned blue and couldn¡¯t stand up. The pattern that¡¯s the proof of the curse appears on their foreheads.

    Fatty eventually rebukes Lanky saying that [We¡¯re suffering like this because of you!]. A~ah, haven¡¯t those guys heard the exnation just now?

    ¡¸Uah!? Uah!? I-I can¡¯t feel my finger! It¡¯s not moviiiig!?¡¹

    Fatty sheds tears while pinching his finger. It¡¯s obvious. You deeply hurt Lanky with what you¡¯ve just said, and that¡¯s the punishment~. (TL: Wow, this is worse than I imagined)

    Well then, it¡¯s about time I bid them farewell and banish them outside the country since they¡¯ve seen the effect of the curse. That¡¯s right... Shall I send them to Yuuron? I think those three may be able to receive sympathy from the people there because many people in that country say a lot of bad things about me.

    I then transfer the trio to a suitable location in Yuuron with [Gate]. Alright! With this, one case is closed. Oops, I guess it¡¯s not yet over, right? Now I have to do deal with the ve merchants.

    ========================Scene Change=====================

    I head to the forest near the dungeon again while waiting for night time. There¡¯s no excuse to the fact that I¡¯ve made those four rookie adventurers wait in the forest till now. If the four of them, who should have been captured, were wandering around, I don¡¯t know when or where would our coverup copse.

    I¡¯ve left Rin with them just in case, so they likely won¡¯t¡¯ be attacked by magic beasts.

    From there, I transfer everyone to the ind where the ver¡¯s ship is being anchored with [Gate]. All four people were surprised at their first transfer.

    ¡¸Now then, leave your weapons to me. It will be strange if someone who should¡¯ve been caught still has their weapons, don¡¯t you agree?¡¹

    As all four people obediently hand me their weapons, I put them temporarily in [Storage] and take out ropes and mouth gags in their ce. I then bind the four with them. Of course, I tie them in such a way wherein it¡¯s possible for them to immediately untie those ropes.

    I then call out the summoned beast which looks like small house mouse and have that mouse hide inside Ropp¡¯s pocket. I¡¯ll also know to some extent the situation onboard with this setup.

    I use [Mirage] for the final touches and change myself into one of the three that I¡¯ve sent to Yuuron, the thin baldie. ...This guy, by elimination, has the closest physique to mine...

    ¡¸What do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly the same....... As expected of the King-sama, you are amazing......¡¹

    Ropp gives me his straightforward impression. I project the remaining two to my left and right in the same way with [Mirage].

    The four of them bite at their own gags, and I make the illusions of Fatty and Lanky carry swords while standing behind them. It should look like as if the four of them are being threatened and taken away with this.

    ¡¸What will you do, Rin? Would you like to be caught in the same way?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll decline that. I¡¯ll just keep watch so no one escapes from the ship¡¹

    P raises both her hands in a rolling pose. Alright, shall we then head to the ver¡¯s ship?

    A ship is floating on the north bank of the ind below a steep rock cliff while making sure to hide in the darkness.

    Two boats are tied on a nearby beach. Near those boats are four men grilling fish while minding the bonfire. Three of the four people are ves.

    Those three robust men are probably battle ves. The remaining one has protruding snaggleteeth on his lower jaw. He is somehow simr to a Kansai performer. We then start approaching these guys after leaving Rin and P behind in the forest.

    ¡¸Ooh. Good job today as well. Four at once? You did your best, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    The man with snaggleteeth notices us and frivolously steps up toward us with a loose smile.

    That man with snaggleteeth goes around us once while he appraises the four people tied by the ropes.

    ¡¸Two gold coins for men, five gold coins for women. I¡¯d say they cost this much¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. Give us the money¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? You ain¡¯t gonna be haggling today?¡¹

    ¡¸We are in a bit of a rush¡¹

    Or rather, I may be exposed if I speak too much. However, did he just say 2 gold and 5 gold coins? The total cost will approximately be 200,000 and 500,000. Are they buying other¡¯s¡¯ lives for this much? These guys.

    Later, they will probably sell them several times the price to a rich person. I receive the gold coins from the man with snaggleteeth who raises an unpleasantughter. Then, I turn around and get away from that ce.

    I will end up beating him if I see that face once again.

    I return to the forest where Rin is waiting and cancel [Mirage] returning to my original figure.

    I expand my eyesight with [Long Sense], watch the four people as they finish eating the fishes, put a pair of captured adventurers on each boat, and start rowing off the coast.

    ¡¸First of all, I guess I can say that infiltration has seeded¡¹

    ¡¸I hope they get in touch with the other captured adventurerster though. How many people have you said that died?¡¹

    ¡¸There seems to be ten people after confirming it with Rerisha-san. Apparently, those whose guild cards that had been discovered in pools of blood were treated as dead. Umm, I think there was ¡°four men and six women¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸There are a lot of women¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it because they are easier to catch and they can easily fetch more money? Every one of them seemed to be amateurs with a ck rank¡¹

    I heard that rookie bullying is also present in the guild. The bullies forcibly make the neers join a party and use them as decoys to lure out magic beasts. They even take more than half of the neers¡¯ rewards as the so-called tuition fee. Of course, the rookies who had that done to them leave the guild and reach the point where they hunt solo to avoid further troubles. It¡¯s a disgusting story.

    There¡¯s always someone who looks down on beginners and neers in every world despite that they themselves were originally neers too.

    Anyway, I hope all 10 people are safe. I don¡¯t believe they¡¯ve killed them because they can sell them as ves. To call them ¡°safe¡± because they haven¡¯t been killed, it just means it¡¯s yet to change.

    I synchronize my vision with the house mouse I¡¯ve made Rob hold onto. I can see the dim deck of the ship. It seems like they got on it safely.

    Furthermore, my hearing has also been synchronized and I hear voices around them. By the way, synchronization only goes this far. I had tried to synchronize the taste once but it became a terrible experience. I didn¡¯t want to know the taste of insects.

    ¡¸Javel-sama. I have four people today¡¹

    ¡¸Hooho? Aren¡¯t they quite good? Both men and women are young. They will likely sell at a high price¡¹

    The snaggleteeth, who brought the four along, approaches the plump man who is on the deck rubbing his hands. Apparently, this guy is the ve merchant.

    He is wearing a woolen jacket, a silken obi wherein a dagger decorated with gold is hanging, a pair of curved shoes bending forward and something that looks like an unbnced turban on his head. He looks like a fat bogus Sinbad the Sailor.

    Javel, they say, huh? I¡¯d say he¡¯s a ve merchant from the Sandora Kingdom in eight or nine cases out of ten. And an illegal one to boot.

    The Sandora Kingdom tentatively prohibits the kidnapping of other people to turn them into ves even if they recognize very. Speaking of ves, the people who be one are those who¡¯vemitted crimes and those who¡¯ve desired to be sold at their own volition.

    However, that¡¯s only their official stance and there are many ways one can fall down to be a ve. People who corner others through debts or make othersmit a crime on purpose to drop the victim into very. There are even those who kidnap people without even batting an eye.

    Nothing a person says will be recognized once that person has been degraded to the level of ve whether it¡¯s because he knew what he was doing or was talked into it. He won¡¯t be released from being a ve even if he makes noise about being kidnapped or being deceived.

    ¡¸Come on, this way! Don¡¯t be slow!¡¹

    Snaggleteeth is pulling the tied up Ropp and is leading the four people into the ship.

    All four people are pushed into a narrow jail located in the bilge, the lowest level of the ship. There are two jails, one for men and one for women. Inside those are four men, and six women. They must be the kidnapped adventurers. Ropp¡¯s group is divided as well and put in their respective jails.

    Ropp, use, Fran and Ion turn to ask the names of everyone who has been ced in their respective jails together with them after confirming that snaggleteeth has left the bilge.

    I was then able to confirm that all of them are safe since the kidnapped adventurers have told their names.

    Some of them don¡¯t feel good due to them losing their physical strength, but it looks like they didn¡¯t receive any violent treatment for the time being.

    ¡¸It looks like everyone is all right. If that¡¯s true, I should be able to easily resolve this situation if I move all of them with [Gate] right now¡¹

    ¡¸You should allow these kids to stack up experience as well¡¹

    ¡¸Experience, you say... Even if it¡¯s only about escaping from the ship?¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, it¡¯s an important experience to prevent enemies from finding you out, to be watchful of your surroundings, and to act after confirming the state of affairs to a certain extent, you know?¡¹

    Rin smiles while talking. Well, she might be right.

    Ropp¡¯s group begin their preparations to escape while being inside the bilge. I¡¯ve previously given each of them two items.

    The first item is a small folding knife with 5 cm edge. Naturally, it¡¯s not just an ordinary folding knife. They¡¯ve been made from the crystal fragments of the Frazes. It¡¯s a knife that can cut through anything. It will be a simple matter for them to escape if they have those knives.

    The second item is a measuring tape about a meter length. If they pull it out and stretch it, they will be able to use it as a whip capable of applying the effects of [Paralysis] bestowed through [Enchant]. (TLC: A tape? seriously?) (Airs: Measuring tape he said... will it hurt for sure that one) (ckSwordsman1721: I¡¯ve seen my fair share of weird weapons, but a measuring tape?) (Kilroy: Mouth gags and now measuring tape? Touya sure does have some weird hobbies)

    There are battle ves inside this ship as well. There¡¯s no chance for those four to seed if they fight fair and square. Furthermore, even those battle ves might have been made as subordinates against their own will.

    Ropp¡¯s group immediately cuts down the locks with the knives and slip out quietly from the jail so that they won¡¯t make any noise.

    ¡¸Now then, it¡¯ll soon be my turn to act too, right? Doing so should make it easy for those kids to move too¡¹

    ¡¸Have fun¡¹

    I jump out of the forest after cutting off the synchronization with the house mouse and after Rin sends me off. Then, I extract Brynhildr while standing still above the ver¡¯s ship, load the cylinder with weak [Explosion] bullets instead of paralysis bullets, and charge them with bursting bombs (the weak version).

    ¡¸Now then, shall I begin?¡¹

    I, having decided to aim at the mast of the ver¡¯s ship, then pull the trigger of Brynhildr.

 Chapter 196: The Slave Merchant, and Coming Home in the Morning

    Arc 22: If Winteres, can Spring be far behind?

    Chapter 196: The ve Merchant, and Coming Home in the Morning

    Raising the loud sounds of explosion, the foundation of the main mast was blown off. At first, it naturally made creaking sounds before it started to copse. It then tly fell down with a powerful force. Those who were standing on the deck started panicking. That response was expected due to them seeing the mast falling into the sea from the deck.

    ¡¸Wha-what just happened£¡£¿¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know! An explosion has suddenly...!¡¹

    The ve merchant named Javel jumps out of the door leading to the deck. I then descend onto the bow of the ship and expose my figure under the moonlight.

    ¡¸Wh-Who¡¯s that?!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m His Majesty The Sovereign King of Brunhild, Mochizuki Touya¡¹

    I understand everyone present on the deck has their breaths taken away. The ve merchant¡¯s eyes are swimming around restlessly while standing among them. He looks unbingly flustered. It seems he¡¯s bing aware that he¡¯s doing something bad here by himself.

    ¡¸This ind is the territory of Brunhild. I¡¯vee to ask you to stop your arbitrary trade ¡¹

    ¡¸A-arbitrary trade ?!¡¹

    ¡¸Do not y dumb with me. I know that you kidnap rookie adventurers from the dungeons and try to sell them as ves¡¹

    The ve merchant is having a cramp on his mouth. Cold sweat is pouring down from his forehead further increasing his suspicious behavior.

    ¡¸Truth be hold, our country is a small one and we haven¡¯t clearly established things likews and punishments yet, you see. We didn¡¯t have such bad people there. At most, it¡¯s the travelers who are acting violently on our streets. That¡¯s why I¡¯m reflecting on the current situation today¡¹

    It wouldn¡¯t end with just Ropp¡¯s group being sold off as ves if I hadn¡¯t gone to the dungeon with Rin at that time. A lot more victims would have likely appeared afterward. More than that, we might have not even be aware of those affairs.

    I understand that punishment is the deterrent for crimes, but is it due to me bidding farewell to that tepid life? I cannot deny that I have been slightly thinking that [I still wouldn¡¯t go that far]. It¡¯s because I¡¯vee across Yumina¡¯s magic eyes that there aren¡¯t any fundamentally bad people around us thus far.

    However, the crimes should be punished in their own ways and there¡¯s a need to explicitly point that out.

    I suppose I better think of those quickly. For now, should I ask for them to be created after I¡¯ve checked thews in Belfast as well?

    Various people started mingling with each other and unexpected incidents even started to appear a lot after the dungeons had been discovered. Do I have no choice but to deal with them separately? But first things first. I should resolve the situation before me.

    Hmm? I can see four boats distancing themselves from the ship. Has Ropp¡¯s group escaped already? I guess I don¡¯t need to hold back now.

    ¡¸Kuu, The Sovereign King shouldn¡¯t have been in this ce! You guys, finish him!¡¹

    The three battle ves unsheathe their curved des ande shing at me after the ve merchant Javel gives amand.

    ¡¸Slip¡¹

    All three people loudly fell down on the deck together. The curved des that they¡¯ve just released became stuck into the deck itself.

    They try to stand up, but they fall down on the same spot again. Mmn? I wonder, is the effect of [Slip] seems tost longer than before? I feel that it was rather short back then... Is this increase also an effect of [Divinity] perhaps?

    ¡¸Wha-what are you doing!? Quit messing around and dispose of him quickly!¡¹

    The ves start grasping their heads with their hands in pain after hearing Javel¡¯s scream. He is causing them pain through the [Cor of Subordination].

    I fire a single shot using Brynhildr at the feet of Javel. The ve trader is blown off with a small burst which had the weak [Explosion] being invoked by me.

    ¡¸Bueeeee£¡£¿¡¹

    The fatty Javel, having been unsightly thrown at the deck, draws back with blood running from his nose.

    ¡¸F-forgive me! It¡¯s only an impulse that.... !¡¹

    ¡¸Suppose that you, with that so-called ¡°impulse¡± of yours, have been degrading people who didn¡¯t evenmit any crime into ves, and have been treating others as prey only for the sake of gaining profits as if it¡¯s a natural thing to do, is there any point to forgive you? ¡¹

    ¡¸He-help me...¡¹

    ¡¸Do you even believe that those people you¡¯ve made into ves are going to save you?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what this person did before but he shouldn¡¯t be a decent guy seeing what he has been doing.

    Is it futile to even speak to him? I change the bullets loaded in Brynhildr into paralysis ones and shoot them into the ve merchant.

    Javel stops moving after raising a strange shriek.

    I shoot the slipping battle ves with paralysis bullet as well. Probably, they are only being made to obey, but I feel that their crime will change ordingly depending on whether they are unwilling or are helping this guy with pleasure. They are even more troublesome than Javel. I will leave them for now since I can¡¯t possibly judge whether it¡¯s fine to release them from being ves.

    The remaining sailors on the deck have also been paralyzed rendering them unfit for battle.

    ¡¸Search. Is there still anyone inside the ship? ¡¹

    ¡ºSearching... Search Finished. The number of people onboard is three. All are paralyzed and have copsed¡»

    Fumu. They must¡¯ve been defeated when Ropp¡¯s group was escaping. In that case, these should be all of them, right? A total of 20 people. It seems half of them are ves.

    Are? That reminds me, where is the snaggleteeth which brought Ropp¡¯s group here?

    ¡¸Fugyaaa !¡¹

    I¡¯ve heard a small shriek from the shore so I try looking at that area with [Long Sense]. Upon doing that, I could see snaggleteeth copsed while raising some smoke, and Rin waving her small hand while facing this direction. That snaggleteeth might have escaped at some point. It seems Rin has brought him down though.

    Ropp¡¯s group has disembarked as well and are going towards where Rin is. Shall I now put things in order here?

    I transfer every single person aboard this ship to the beach while looking at the fellows from the knight ordering from the forest.

    I take the ve merchant Javel, his underlings, sailors, and battle ves to the knight order after having all of them tied up. For now, we should leave them inside the underground jail. I should consult about this matter with Kousaka-santer.

    ¡¸It looks like everything is in order¡¹

    ¡¸Though there is still a lot of follow-up work remaining¡¹

    I respond to Rin while descending onto the beach and looking back at the ver¡¯s ship. That reminds me, what should I do with that ve merchant¡¯s ship? Would it be fine to confiscate it in favor of the country? Though I wouldn¡¯t likely be able to sell it as is, seeing as I¡¯vepletely destroyed its mast.

    ¡¸A~ano, Your Majesty! The kidnapped adventurers are all okay!¡¹

    Roppes reporting to me, but I¡¯m more or less aware of the situation since I¡¯ve been seeing everything through the house mouse. I cast [Recovery] on the adventurers who¡¯ve lost their strength, move them to [Silver Moon] with everyone else, and rent them rooms. I guess it may be one of the apologies I would¡¯ve to make.

    I intentionally give Ropp¡¯s group about 10 potions as thanks for helping out. It also won¡¯t be futile for them to just hold onto them.

    I then bid farewell to everyone after having decided that conducting the detailed questioning will be done the another day.

    After this, I go to the adventurer¡¯s guild, speak to Rerisha-san about details of this incident, and ask her to reissue the guild cards of the rookie adventures who were being treated as dead.

    ¡¸We, as with the guild, also regret about this current incident. In the end, the guild is only a mediator for clients and we can¡¯t punish adventurers. It¡¯s not possible for us to officially do anything beyond cutting all transactions with people whose qualifications as adventurers have been revoked¡¹

    ¡¸...officially £¿¡¹

    ¡¸This talk is only between us. The shadow corps attached to the guild may move in cases where it¡¯s judged that harm has been done to the guild. They might¡¯ve been dispatched here if His Majesty didn¡¯t take measures this time¡¹

    The guild¡¯s shadow corps, eh? Don¡¯t tell me they are simr to an assassination guild of some sort. I¡¯ve just heard something quite scary. The adventurer¡¯s guild exists around the world. It¡¯s said that there are several guild masters like Rerisha-san that governs it, but one of them is apparently the leader. That person doesn¡¯t seem to want to be involved very often though.

    I¡¯ve entrusted the follow-up of those adventurers who have been caught to the guild for the time being. Both Rin and I then leave that ce.

    It has gotten reallyte, all right. I take out the smartphone, turn it on, and look at the time. Uwaa, hasn¡¯t a lot of time already passed by since midnight?

    I¡¯m getting quite hungry, but I can¡¯t possibly ask re-san to make something thiste at night. Shall I go eat outside then? I do have some grilled skewers and other things in [Storage]. Besides, the guild bar is just right next door.

    ¡¸What¡¯s Rin going to do? I could treat you if you want¡¹

    ¡¸Right, shall I take you up on your honorable offer then? I haven¡¯t been able to eat outsidetely¡¹

    I enter the guild¡¯s bar next door while taking along Rin and P. There might be people there who know me, so I cover myself with a coat and hood just in case.

    The interior has been made considerably spacious. There is an open table for four people further inside, so we sit down there for now.

    I order a set of fried chicken with herbs and a fruit juice since I can¡¯t drink alcohol. Rin, on the other hand, orders pasta, green sd and just a little bit of wine.

    Before long, the waitress brings the food, and we begin eating it as if we¡¯re greedily devouring it since we aren¡¯t able to endure the hunger any longer. The food is adequately delicious. If we¡¯re talking about the visiting the town¡¯s center, I¡¯ve eaten a lot of times at [Silver Moon], but this type of food is quite good as well.

    The adventurers are allughing, making noise, drinking, and enjoying themselves throughout the bar. It seems that even this bar started prospering after the dungeons had been discovered. Its atmosphere is hard to dislike, though drunkards are still as bad as it gets.

    We, having finished eating, leave the bar. It¡¯s already two past midnight when I confirm the time. Most of the shops are now closing down at thiste hour. There is also nothing sort of a pleasure district in Brunhild as well. The nights in this country are rtively quiet.

    It seems that propositions stating that we should build the establishments like brothels and casinos like in other capitals havee to Naito-ossan from the merchants, but I will leave that to him. I myself think that it¡¯s fine if none of those ces are present though. Those ces won¡¯t ever be weed if they be bothersome.

    Naturally, it¡¯ll be necessary to keep a watchful eye so that injustice or greedy businesses won¡¯t take ce. It wouldn¡¯t be a joke if Brunhild bes a breeding ground for evil before we¡¯re even aware of it.

    I¡¯m told that there are some ces where ves are put to work in brothels in the Sandora Kingdom...

    ¡¸Is it futile to hope that any sort of very is abolished...?¡¹

    ¡¸You know, I think it¡¯ll more or less disappear if you crush the Sandora Kingdom, I think?¡¹

    ¡¸No-no, I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡¹

    I retort to what Rin said. Is she drunk? Her face is a little red.

    I hear it¡¯s true that very is disappearing even if things appear as they are currently. There were great countries like Sandora and Yuuron who epted very until recently, so I think it should be a good thing that one of those almost stopped existing.

    The people in Yuuron weren¡¯t ruling ves with the [Cor of Subordination]. It looks like the ves there weren¡¯t handled as cruelly as in other ces due to how the very contract had been built upon.

    ¡¸You see, the Sandora Kingdom is a country built by the chief of a pretty small tribe who was by ves and who was able to defeat the other tribes living in the desert. Their first king was apparently called [The ve King]¡¹

    The ve king, huh? It feels as if he himself was a ve, isn¡¯t it? Or could it be that he really was a ve originally? If that¡¯s true, then it would have been nice of him if he abolished very after the country was founded.

    I suppose removing it would be hard when I think of how deeply the influence of very is rooted in that country.

    Rin and I walk on the road to the castle because she wants to feel the night wind. Four people from the knight order were guarding the castle gates at the time when we¡¯d arrived there. They demanded us to introduce ourselves and set up their spears after discovering us through the darkness, but they immediately lowered those with a relieved looks when they had understood who we are.

    We enter the castle after thanking them for their hard work. Ripple, who is an ¡°artifact creature¡± and who¡¯s acting as the security camera for the interior of our castle, jumps out from the picture decorating the wall as we arrive at the entrance hall.

    ¡¸Master! It¡¯s an emergency! Danger is approaching masters¡¯ body! Quickly prepare your... Aaah, I¡¯m already toote... ¡¹

    ¡¸What-what, what the heck happened?¡¹

    Ripple made a cramped smile and her face quickly became pale just when I was thinking why was she panicking and saying so many things. She then vanished on her spot as if she was never there after leaving behind [May you be fortunate in war]. What¡¯s that? What¡¯s with this panic?

    ¡¸Wee home, Touya-san. You are quitete, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, Yumina. I¡¯m... home...¡¹

    My voice reflectively bes smaller as I look up at the voice greeting me from up the stairs.

    Yumina, Rue, Elsie, Lindsey, Yae, and Hilda are over there standing in full force and are gazing down on us. I wonder, wouldn¡¯t it be a full gathering of my fiancees if Suu was with them?

    Every one of them is smiling, but their eyes are not. Huh? Aren¡¯t they looking angry...?

    ¡¸Uh, Uhm.... What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡¸We have a small matter to discuss. This way, please. Ah, you¡¯re included too Rin-san¡¹ (Yumina)

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, okay¡¹(Rin)

    Rin answers even though it feels as if she doesn¡¯t understand why. Yae and Hilda descend the stairs and seize me from both sides. Hey? What¡¯s this? This treatment of [taking] me doesn¡¯t seem to match what has been said, is it?!

    ¡¸Excuse me, Touya-sama. That¡¯s what has been decided based on the facts¡¹ (Hilda)

    ¡¸Well-well-well, Touya-dono. Resign yourself¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸No-no-no! What¡¯s with this talk?!¡¹ (Touya)

    A lot of question marks[?!?!?!?!] start to appear inside my head one after another while I¡¯m being dragged by these two people.

    Ah-anoo... Hey, what have I done this time... ?

 Chapter 197: The 8th Bride, and the Snow Mouse

    Arc 22: If Winteres, can Spring be far behind?

    Chapter 197: The 8th Bride, and the Snow Mouse

    ¡¸We¡¯ve noticed that something has changed between the two of you since a while ago¡¹

    Yumina, who¡¯s sitting at the table, begins to talk. Rin also sits with everyone else at the same table, however, I¡¯m the only one being made to sit in seiza on the floor. Don¡¯t you think that this is cruel? It appears I¡¯ve grown ustomed to it already. Ha-ha-ha. Heck, what time is it that I am being forced into a seiza?

    ¡¸Rin-san loves Touya-san as well, right?¡¹ (Yumina)

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m quite pleased with him in my own way and I think I want to be married to him for the rest of my life, even though my passion for him doesn¡¯t reach your level¡¹ (Rin)

    ¡¸That is......¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Of course I¡¯m not setting my sights on the legacy of Babylon or his status, you know? Moreover, I do find him to be a charming person and I¡¯vee to like him as an individual. That is not a lie¡¹(Rin)

    Rin, having interrupted Yumina, ties what she herself says together. She then stops while looking straight at Yumina¡¯s eyes.

    Yumina¡¯s gaze eventually softens and she shows a smile on her face.

    ¡¸I understand. I approve of Rin bing Touya-san¡¯s bride. What does everyone else think?¡¹

    Yumina looks at the others sitting at the table. The first one to raise her hand is Yae.

    ¡¸I, myself, have no problem with it as well¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸I-I too don¡¯t have any problem¡¹(Lindsey)

    ¡¸I also don¡¯t think that would be a problem¡¹ (Elsie)

    The twin sisters, having followed after Yae, timidly raise their hands. The remaining two also raise their hands in a hurry after seeing that.

    ¡¸This one also doesn¡¯t have any objections¡¹ (Hilda)

    ¡¸I-I am of the same¡¹(Rue)

    Both Rue and Hilda haven¡¯t had many interactions with Rin. Nevertheless, I think it¡¯s because they¡¯ve spoken and acted together a few times that they understand her personality.

    What I meant by interactions is that Rin has been in this group longer than they are. I couldn¡¯t have predicted in any way that the situation would develop like that.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think Suu would¡¯ve opposed this even if she was here at the moment. Rin-san, please treat us well from now on¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Yes. Please take care of me¡¹(Rin)

    They both exchange a soft handshake and smile at each other. It feels like there won¡¯t be room for me to interject anymore. No, it¡¯s not like I have a reason to be particrly opposed to this situation. Rin is cute, dependable, and mature emotionally-wise.

    I think if I assume that Yumina is the mediator for everyone, Rin will act as the sub-leader to them.

    However, the number of brides is finally eight, right? I¡¯m one step away frompletion. Or rather, I wonder whether this situation wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this if that foolish professor didn¡¯t say too much?

    It feels like Yumina and the others are eager to quickly decide on the nine fiancees... Probably before I get caught by some strange woman or something like that, I think? Though it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re deciding thoughtlessly seeing as they didn¡¯t ept Pam.

    ¡¸Rin is now one of us as one of Touya-san¡¯s fiancees, ourrade, and a kindred soul¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, tha-that¡¯s right I guess¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸And... where have the two of you been before this?¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Fuee£¿¡¹(Rin)

    A silly sound escapes from Rin. She bes surrounded by the other five before she could even respond and is being pressured with their silent smiles.

    ¡¸Wa-wait a moment. Aren¡¯t you girls misunderstanding something?¡¹ (Rin)

    ¡¸Till thiste at night, and furthermore, only just the two of you... What other reasons could there be?¡¹ (Yae)

    P, who¡¯s frantically appealing to Yae as if saying [I was there too], is entirely being ignored by everyone who in turn are surrounding Rin. Furthermore, the twins are excessively pressing themselves into Rin.

    ¡¸I-is it by chance...¡¹

    ¡¸H-have you done it ?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Haaa?!¡¹¡¹

    Both of mine and Rin¡¯s voices resound in unison. By saying ¡°have you done it¡±... do they mean ¡°that¡±? The faces of both sides of those who said it and to whom it¡¯s said are getting red.

    ¡¸W-w-wha-what are you saying?! There¡¯s no way that happened!¡¹

    The panicking Rin denies it while her face looks like it¡¯s boiling. Oh-ya? What a surprisingly innocent reaction... I¡¯d say this reaction, inparison to her 600 years of age, is appropriate for her appearance, right?

    The other side, having seen this reaction, conversely calms down.

    I thereupon exin to everyone the events of this evening in ce of Rin who can¡¯t say anything and who¡¯s about to blow up.

    ¡¸I understand the situation. But, shouldn¡¯t you have at least sent a message if you¡¯re going to be thiste?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuh, sorry about that...¡¹

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t you be able to contact us if you convey your thoughts through Kohaku-chan¡¯s group?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    Come to think of it, that¡¯s correct. I¡¯ve been running around without even realizing that. Surely, I didn¡¯t send even a single message before it got thiste. They were probably worried in a lot of ways when I didn¡¯te back home.

    I, speaking for myself, didn¡¯t think there was even a need to worry, but I guess I got carried away there for a bit.

    It¡¯s not my intention to cause the people I hold dear any worry or trouble. I should take that into consideration in the future.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what we would do if we were left behind, by you...¡¹ (Elsie)

    ¡¸That is so. Tell us if you¡¯re going to do any magic experiments and when...¡¹ (Yae)

    ¡¸The vacant house has burned entirely, hasn¡¯t it...?¡¹ (Lindsey)

    Elsie, Yae, and Lindsey are sighing out of tiredness. Is that what you¡¯re worried about?! It¡¯s just that, I¡¯ve thought I could control a me ball like some sort of guided missile, but I was mistaken.

    I wonder if that¡¯s how a husband who returned home after getting drunk feels like when he is being scolded by his wife? ... Hm? Am I not bing a henpecked husband for real?

    I don¡¯t really feel like bing a [Shut up and follow me]-type of a domineering husband in particr. Believing that Yumina and the rest are frequently getting angry while thinking of me, I can¡¯t really oppose them. Their rtionships as fiancees are good. They haven¡¯t fought even once, and it looks like I would incur divine punishment if Iin about it.

    ¡¸In any case, make sure you contact us beforehand if you¡¯re going to bete from now on. We¡¯re okay as long as you can do that. Do you understand?¡¹

    ¡¸Roge~er......¡¹

    I was preached by each one of them after this, and when I was finally released I then copsed on my bed. It was almost dawn by then. I was made to promise a lot of things, but I can¡¯t really help it since I¡¯m paying for my mistakes.

    How should I say this...? Individually, they¡¯re cute and gentle and it calms my heart when we¡¯re together. But I don¡¯t feel like I can win against them when they alle together. The initiative is taken away from mepletely. I guess I¡¯ll just have to ept this as well.

    Aah, I¡¯m feeling sleepy already. Guu.

    ===========================Scene-Change===============================

    I go to Kousaka-san first thing in the morning after waking up and exin him the events of the previous day. I hear that he will immediately put forth a rough draft of sorts, basing it on thews of Belfast. This world, being on the level of Edo Period, has light punishments like exile next to death penalties. If it¡¯s the Edo Period, the banishment would¡¯ve been applied.

    Other countries seem to have a forcedbor in mines as punishment, but sadly, there are no mines in our country.

    It seems various troubles will certainly appear if capital punishment is abolished. It would be a problem if they be exiled and start some troubles in another country. I¡¯m wondering if the future problems would really disappear if the death penalty was applied.

    It can be said that the [Cor of Subordination] may be a suitable magic tool ¡¶Artifact¡· to punish criminals in a certain sense as long as it¡¯s properly applied only to the peoplemitting serious crimes. I wonder, can¡¯t I modify it?

    It seems the ve merchant Javel will be sentenced to death if we match ourws to that of Belfast as of the moment. Although I can say it¡¯s natural when his past misdeeds are taken into ount.

    The problem is what to do with the other sailors and ves. I can have Yumina inspect the true essence of the ves with her magic eyes though. It¡¯s then fine to remove the cor if there¡¯s no issue.

    In any case, I head to town towards [Silver Moon] mainly because I¡¯m worried about the adventurers whom I helped yesterday. I hope they didn¡¯t get any strange trauma though.

    Upon arriving at [Silver Moon], I talk with the adventurers who have been caught and feel relieved because, fortunately, the ten people have decided to continue being adventurers. I hope they will be more careful when exploring from now on. There is no need to rush since it¡¯s good to be stronger slowly. If you can stronger bit by bit, it will be good for you.

    Everyone heads to the guild at once upon hearing that their cards will be reissued. If I made a small mistake... I feel like apologizing when I think of that.

    I decided to have lunch here because I didn¡¯t have breakfast (Since I was sleeping until noon). I invited Ropp¡¯s group of four too while I was at it.

    Although they held back at first, they felt sorry and took their seats when I quickly ordered lunch for five people from Mika-san.

    ¡¸Oh, so there is a dungeon in the vige where you¡¯ve lived?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not at the same level of the dungeons here though. It¡¯s more like a small cave, but there¡¯s certainly some kind of ruin inside. We¡¯ve entered there ever since we were kids to y as adventurers¡¹

    Isn¡¯t it dangerous to be ¡°ying as adventurers¡± since you were just kids back then? Monsters like wolves might¡¯ve settled in.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve encountered the monsters like a wolves and big bats a couple of times, but the four of us have exterminated them. Therefore, we had a little confidence but.... we¡¯ve learned how fortunate we have been aftering here.¡¹

    The swordswoman Fran mortifyingly said so. As she has said, wolves are quite different from goblins and kobolds. Thetter two will use tools unlike the former. Doesn¡¯t that mean that Ropp and Fran coped up with those blue rank adventurers even though they felt scared? I wonder if those kids are showing some promise.

    ¡¸Well, don¡¯t push yourself, only do things what you can do steadily and learn from your mistakes. Also, don¡¯t get sweet talked. You see, there¡¯s a backstory when ites to sweet talking. Beautiful flowers have thorns, and there¡¯s nothing more expensive than what¡¯s free¡¹

    The four of them nod obediently. Well, I think they¡¯ve learned their lesson. They should¡¯ve questioned why other adventures came up to them and talked about good hunting grounds. Was there any benefit for them to talk about it even though their profits would¡¯ve decreased? Doubt others somewhere along those lines, but don¡¯t doubt them too much.

    ¡¸Umm, your majesty. It¡¯s about this kid but......¡¹

    ¡¸Ha?£¿¡¹

    Ion, the magician, ces the white house mouse I¡¯ve summoned on her hands. Ah, I forgot about that.

    Hmmm, I¡¯m still worried about these kids. Shall I leave him with them? If I¡¯m not mistaken, this summoned magic beast is called a [Snow Rat]. It looks quite strong in a group, but I can only see it as a house mouse.

    Well, I don¡¯t know if there are house mice in this world though.

    It seems this mouse has the skill [Danger Sense]. Those four can prevent themselves from being caught in a surprise attack if they have this guy. They also should be able to probably predict a crisis and escape.

    ¡¸I will entrust this kid to you. It¡¯s quite smart and can sense danger, so I believe it will be useful in your explorations. It can also contact me so it¡¯s fine to ask him for help in case something happens¡¹

    Ion nods with a smile to my words. It seems she likes this guy. Well, I hope you get along. I will be in trouble though if I receive a lot of thoughtless messages.

    I part with the four after the meal. The snow mouse, which is on top of Ion¡¯s head, cheekily waves its hand at me. That guy, isn¡¯t he actually pretty smart...?

    Come to think of it, there¡¯s one thing I became curious about in the previous conversation. It¡¯s the cave where the four entered to y since they were kids. I think it has a ruin that might resemble the ruins of Babylon.

    If I remember correctly, weren¡¯t they from Pyuton vige in Regulus? I search for it in the map, and it¡¯s not that far. I¡¯ve never thought it was that close... I wonder if searching birds might¡¯ve missed it.

    Ah, is it possible they are blind at night that they couldn¡¯t see inside the cave? No, I might be mistaken. It seems most birds are just as efficient as humans are at night. However, they don¡¯t act at night simply because they can¡¯t find food.

    In that case, did they simply overlook it? Well, whatever, I will find out once I get there.

    I tried to leave immediately using [Fly], but before that, I sent my thoughts to Kohaku and asked him to convey my message. Afterall, they did get angry just yesterday. I want to avoid being lectured for two days in a row.

    Well then, shall I go and check it out?

 Chapter 198: The Cave of the ruins, and an Attribute of Clumsiness

    Arc 22: If Winteres, can Spring be far behind?

    Chapter 198: The Cave of the ruins, and an Attribute of Clumsiness

    Pyuton vige is located in the southwestern part of Regulus. It¡¯s a quiet vige in the mountains near Belfast that doesn¡¯t stand out, and it feels like an idyllic rural vige.

    It may be troublesome if I¡¯m discovered by the vigers, so I decide toy low in the nearby forest for the time being, and search for the [Cave] with my smartphone. Thereupon, I find its location slightly away from the vige.

    ¡¸It¡¯s surprisingly close. I guess that¡¯s expected since children make it their yground¡¹

    The cave is halfway up the mountain in the vige¡¯s outskirt. It¡¯s certainly small. The entrance is so small that only one person can go through at a time. It looks like a tunnel from a distance, but it¡¯s wider than I¡¯ve expected once I enter it.

    Or rather, it feels like there¡¯s a hole to the ruins inside the mountain through its side. It was probably shaped like this because different passages had been blocked by earth, sand and rocks.

    A big bat attacks me after I advance for a while, but I defeat it with no effort. Hmmm, aren¡¯t they weak enough to be opponents for kids? Of course, it might be hard to defeat that creature without using a magic skill or a bow, but it probably won¡¯t cause any serious injury.

    A ck cubees to my sight after I have advanced straight ahead. Is one side about seven meters wide? The surface feels like a chilly marble on touch. There is no mistake. It¡¯s a Babylon ruin.

    ¡¸Now then... there must be something like a switch to go inside.......¡¹

    I examine every corner of the cube, but there¡¯s nothing that resembles a switch. There is no groove either, like that time with Monica.... What¡¯s going on?

    There may be a wall where I can pass through if I touch it, but I can¡¯t get through even though I¡¯ve touched various ces from the sides to the top.

    ¡¸Ummmu...... What¡¯s going on?......¡¹

    Is there no other way but to use [Modeling] to open a hole? ....... No, I feel like I would lose in that case. I would like to find it on my own but.......

    ¡°Ah not this¡± ¡±Neither is that¡± ¨C I tried everything, but I couldn¡¯t find anything that could resemble an entrance.

    ¡¸Ummm, what¡¯s going on with this thing? I tried all directions, even from above......Ah¡¹

    No way. From below?

    As I was thinking ¡°If that suits your fancy¡±, I cautiously dug deep into the ground in a way that the cube wouldn¡¯t fall by using earth magic. I then dove into the hole to check the bottom of the cube.

    ...Found it. The bottom area looks like the side of a dice with one pip due to a circr ditch at the center.

    ¡¸I should probably be able to enter from here......¡¹

    When I touch the circr spot with my hand, I get pulled in, and lifted up into the cube.

    I look around, and the usual six pirs surrounding the transfer formation are there. Each gem of each attribute is dimly shining in the absence of brightness.

    However, what¡¯s different that usual is that the transfer formation is on the side and not on the floor. The six pirs that hold the magic gems are also stretching from the side.

    ¡¸Wait a minute. Isn¡¯t that supposed to be the bottom in the first ce? In that case, I¡¯ve entered from the side¡¹

    I think they clearly made a mistake when this cube was installed. There¡¯s no reason to construct the entrance from below. Speaking of a dice, the face with two pips should be at the bottom if the face with one pip is at the side. If they have mistakenly made the entrance in the area where the one pip is, then the area with two pips should be on the side. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be a way to go in.

    ¡¸Good grief! Make sure to install it properly......¡¹

    Despite my grumblings, I pour my magic into the stone pirs in turns while keeping my body afloat with [Fly]. I then stand on the side of the wall that contains the transfer formation. This somehow feels strange. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a ninja. ¡°Ninja arts, wall standing technique!¡± Just kidding.

    I pour non-attribute magic power into the transfer formation and I eventually get wrapped with a dazzling vortex of light. The transfer has been sessfullypleted.

    ======================Scene Change===================

    ¡¸Wee to Babylon¡¯s-waaaa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uguuu!?¡¹

    I, having thought that the vortex of light has calmed down, suddenly receive a headbutt on my belly. Gu, what a strong surprise attack!

    Apparently someone... say, it must be the manager here, but it seems she thrusted into me after impulsively running here and had tripped.

    ¡¸Waaaaaa, I¡¯m sorry ~ssu! I was so excited with the thought of greeting you that I ended up headbutting you ~ssu!¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I understand, so, first of all, get off me!¡¹

    The girl is fumbling her words right after ramming herself into me and dropping us both to the ground. It looks like I am being pushed down by her. This is a bit embarrassing. On top of that, this kid has something (TL: breast) that¡¯s quite good even though it¡¯s not as big as Flora¡¯s, making the situation even more ufortable.

    (TL: reverse push on ground and mount attack!)

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get up quickly ~ssu. To-tototo!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing......?¡¹

    The young girl, who quickly stood up, staggers and her right leg that¡¯s holding all of her weight urately steps on my crotch!

    ¡¸Oguoaaaa!?¡¹

    Kka...! oOooo, Kwuuu-uu......! ......£¡

    I faint in agony. What else can I do other than crouching and rolling on the ground? This is the greatest damage that I¡¯ve ever received since I came to this world......!

    This one hurts way more than a Fraze¡¯s attack....k! W-will r-recovery m-magic w-work...? N-no. I-in this case, h-how about [Refresh]? Uaa, it¡¯s useless! I can¡¯t concentrate any m-magic power...! It hurts, it really hurts!

    ¡¸Excuse me...... Are you alright ~ssu?¡¹

    ¡¸T-there... no way... alright......¡¹

    I bang my fists on the ground without holding back while enduring the paining from my lower abdomen. I¡¯m sweating a lot and my breath is being distorted. Really...... Severe....... I¡¯m...... powerless......

    The pain eventually goes away as I stagger to get up. The girl makes a pose simr to a salute with a snap afterward. Is she shorter than Shizuka? She then opens her mouth with a big smile.

    ¡¸Then, let me introduce myself again. Wee to Babylon¡¯s [Warehouse]! I¡¯m the terminal managing this ce. I¡¯m called [Rilulu Palshee], but please call me[Palshee] ~ssu¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s yo©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤u!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Fueeeeeeeeeeeeee!?¡¹

    So this fellow is the manager of [Warehouse]!! She let the [Jewel of Immortality] fall which in turn caused the start of Takeda¡¯s downfall and lost the [Imbibe Demon¡¯s bracelet] and the [Bracelet of defense] that also caused the coup d¡¯etat in the empire.

    She seems to be quite clumsy like the other Babylon numbers had said, but I¡¯ve found it out with my own body!

    ¡¸Sit down there for a while! I¡¯ll have to scold you!¡¹

    ¡¸W-why ~ssu?! Why ~suu?! Why am I getting scolded ~ssu!?¡¹

    Isn¡¯t she aware of how much trouble she has caused? I need to exin it to her to make her understand.

    I told her about the people that suffered a lot because of the magic tools ¡¶Artifacts¡· she had dropped, and I thoroughly exined to her how much trouble I got dragged into because of her.

    ¡¸Are you sorry for what you did?¡¹

    ¡¸~ssu....... I¡¯m sorry for troubling you ~ssu. I¡¯ve never thought that it would cause so much trouble ~ssu¡¹

    Palshee dejectedly drops her shoulders. Her pupils are facing down and her gray hair that was made into a ponytail is shaking a little. Did I go a little too far?

    ¡¸What can I say, make sure to be careful from now on. Everyone from Babylon has been worrying about the current state of the [Warehouse]¡¹

    ¡¸Oyo? Have you met the others from Babylon beside me ~ssu?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just about it with the exception of the [Laboratory]. My introduction iste, but I¡¯m Mochizuki Touya. The others have recognized me as their master¡¹

    ¡¸Hou-hou. Then, I¡¯m obliged to approve you as the confirmed person ~ssu. Roger~ssu. From now on, Frame Number 26, code-named [Rilulu Palshee] will be transferred to you ~ssu. Please treat me well ~ssu, Master¡¹

    Palshee, having stood up energetically once more, quickly does a salute. What a fast switch. Did she really repent?

    All the while, Palshee starts approaching me and moves her lips up close. Ah~, is this that pattern again?....

    By the eighth time, I don¡¯t have the will to resist anymore. It¡¯s bound to happen either way. I give up on my feelings of reaching enlightenment, while my foot is getting stepped on by Palshee with all her weight.

    ¡¸Ouuuuu...! Muguu!¡¹

    Her tongue enters my mouth as we join our lips, but it¡¯s not what I¡¯m eximing about. My right foot is being crushed! This girl, having stood on her tiptoes in order to cover the difference in height, ces her body weight on my right foot which is most definitely damaging it. My tip-toe is in serious pain!

    Is her clumsy constitution that dreadful?! Can it even be called ¡°clumsiness¡± by now?

    ¡¸Registrationplete ~ssu! Master¡¯s genes have been memorized ~ssu. The ownership of [Warehouse] has been transferred to Master from here onwards ~ssu! ... What¡¯s wrong ~ssu?¡¹

    Palshee inclines her head wondering why I¡¯m rolling all over the ce again. She¡¯s really not noticing why! She would definitely understand me if she got stepped on this bad! I roll all over the ground while holding my right foot. It might be wise to use [Shield] when I¡¯m confronting this girl.

    ¡¸In any case, I¡¯ll guide you through [Warehouse] ~ssu. This way ~ssu!¡¹

    Palshee runs away without a care in the world for my pain. Ah, she tripped. I wonder if this is natural for her?

    I see an erected dome-shaped building as Ie out of the overgrown shrub. It¡¯s not thatrge and is about the size of a detached house if I¡¯m to describe its size. It also looks like an igloo, the house of eskimos built frompressed snow.

    Upon entering through the hulking gates, I see a pure white room containing who knows how many rolling about white cubes with just the right size to sit on. They are somewhat 50 centimeters on one side. A single ck monolith is standing in the center of the room.

    ¡¸I imagined it would look more like a treasure-looking room since it¡¯s called [Warehouse], but....¡¹

    ¡¸The magic tools¡¶artifacts¡· developed by the professor, her personal collection, money, raw materials, every kind of record, and everything else is being preserved in the basement ~ssu. Once, each of the outer walls got destroyed, but they¡¯ve already been repaired ~ssu¡¹

    That¡¯s when the [Jewel of Immortality] and a lot of other things must¡¯ve dropped from here. Good grief! What a troublesome story.

    ¡¸One can summon items from the underground preservation warehouse with this machine ~ssu. E~tto...¡¹

    Palshee pours magic power into the monolith, and it starts to operate for some reason. One of the cubes that are lying on the floor falls straight down and a simr-looking cube rises from the ground in front of me.

    Small letters have been written on the upper right corner of the surface of the cube upon closer inspection. They¡¯re probably ancient Paruteno letters. Apparently, a set of numbers has been assigned to each cube.

    The top of the cube slowly opens like a treasure box when Palshee touches it. Wow! A lot of gold coins are packed inside the cube.

    ¡¸This box can¡¯t be opened by anyone except for master or myself ~ssu. For example, Professor Babylon herself wouldn¡¯t be able to open it either even if she tried~ssu¡¹

    I see. Is it possible that the key to the treasure has been transferred to me? Then that means, all of this is mine....? I guess I can use it as much as I like then.

    I take out one gold coin from the box. It has a shape I haven¡¯t seen before.... No, I saw it once when I met End for the first time. It resembles the silver coin that he had. Then does that mean this is a Paruteno coin?

    Isn¡¯t it natural when I think about it? This [Warehouse] itself is from 5000 years ago.

    I can¡¯t use this money you know. Should I crush them and sell the metal....? I suppose that if I bring it to an antique shop they won¡¯t believe that it¡¯s from 5000 years ago because it¡¯s in perfect condition. They would¡¯ve likely treated it as a fake.

    ¡¸Oh that¡¯s right. Are the blueprints for the new frame gears in here?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you asking for the frame gears¡¯ blueprints ~ssu? It¡¯s here ~ssu. Ummm......¡¹

    The box with gold coins sinks to the floor when Palshee operates the monolith, and another box rises up instead. Both look the same so I can¡¯t tell one from the other.

    I do what Palshee did earlier and touch the box. The top cover then slowly opens. Having looked at what¡¯s inside...... I then slowly close the cover.

    ¡¸Palshee......This-is wrong. You¡¯ve made a mistake. Close it. Quickly¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, you¡¯re right ~ssu. I mistook the number ~ssu¡¹

    Palshee operates the monolith again, and the closed box in front of me sinks efficiently disappearing. I turn my back away from her because my face may have gotten all red.

    Eh, what¡¯s in the box? It¡¯s just mere toys, you know?... The adult ones... That professor is truly detestable......¡£

    I open the box thates up again, and this time there are a lot of cylinder-like objects. They look like diploma containers. I open one and try to take out its content.

    This certainly seems like a blueprint. Illustrations of different parts crammed with fine details have been written in it. Of course, I can¡¯t read it, but I may be able to read it by using trantion magic.

    I don¡¯t get it because it¡¯s difficult to read!

    However, we can finally create frame gears with a higher level than before. We couldn¡¯t temper with the existing frames as of the moment, but it¡¯s now possible to make one from scratch. In other words, we can now create specialized and personal machines.

    Shall I make a frame gear with a tank for its lower half? I wonder if it¡¯s possible to deform it like that. Shall I try looking for various types of robots on the? What else is there aside from the heavy armor type, the high mobility type, and the rear support type?

    Just as I thought, I¡¯m getting nervous. It can¡¯t be helped because I¡¯m a man!

 Chapter 199: The New Frame, and Invasion Prophecy

    Arc 23: Iing New Threat

    Chapter 199: The New Frame, and Invasion Prophecy

    ¡¸So, are you saying that you can do it with this thing?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right... First of all, it¡¯s possible to make Ether Liquid unnecessary. Ah, no, it¡¯s not that it won¡¯t be needed any longer, I mean it won¡¯t be a necessity to have it changed¡¹

    (TL: shouldn¡¯tboratory do that?)

    (TLC: guess she invented something)

    (ck: Probably a toned down version simr to what Flora did)

    Rosetta proceeds to exin as she spreads the blueprint acquired in [Warehouse] on the [Workshop] desk. The role of the Ether Liquid is to amplify the pilot¡¯s magic power and to spread it to every corner of the frame. Until now, the Frames used the magic powered liquid to move, but it appears that the cores of the new models capture the magic power from light or the atmosphere and amplifies it due to the installed device. I wonder if it¡¯s like upgrading from batteries to sr cells.

    However, the raw materials used in this new device are the crystal materials gathered from the remains of the fallen Frazes. I¡¯m wondering if the professor has also noticed the special characteristics of the crystals and has thought of a method to put them to practical use.

    ¡¸The new model is a concept on how to construct and assemble various parts with their respective characteristics into central cores and Bone Frames. The former will be the main systems while thetter will be the skeletons with different varieties. In other words, what I¡¯m saying is that it doesn¡¯t have a predetermined shape ¡¹

    ¡¸Being able to build them freely... No, conversely speaking, if you don¡¯t decide on what kind of frame to build, there is no way to build one. Is that what you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Correct. It¡¯s possible to build one if you say ¡°create anything¡±, but it will just result in an unusable piece of metal¡¹

    I cannot allow such wasteful squandering. That may be right... I want to build the new model which is easy to deal with to start with, but...

    ¡¸We have to take into consideration various aspects such as mobility, output, armor, magic power conversion ratio, preciseness, and equipment. What I say may be obvious, but if we make the armor thick, we will part with mobility; if we raise the output, the magic power conversion ratio will be inferior. If we consider Master¡¯s stupidly... no, eeh... amazing quantity of magic power, it would be possible to activate various auxiliary magics. The result can then be whatever ¡¹

    I¡¯m sorry for having a stupid amount of magic. However, what am I supposed to do? The quantity of my magic seems to have be quiterge, but it might be better for everyone else to have a frame which utilizes their special attributes. For example, Elsie¡¯s frame should ce importance on power and speed or something.

    Other people won¡¯t be able to pilot these new frames that are individually suited even if they want to. Conversely, we are boosting the reaction time of the frames and aligning the pilot¡¯s magic power to them, so this feature will surely be an additional trouble for others who may try to move it.

    ¡¸First of all, we are going to call out the mini-robots inside the [Warehouse] and have them help us. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to manage it well with just me and Monica¡¹

    Sounds reasonable. I saw the two helper robots walking all around [Workshop]. These guys are unexpectedly skillful and they can wlessly handle almost everything if they are made to memorize it. Their defect is their incapability to think for themselves and for them to move in new ways, but they are still considerably priceless as helpers.

    Mass production of the heavy knights and everything else will be postponed for a short while since [Workshop] will be creating the new frames. It won¡¯t be a problem though since the mass production is finishing to some extent.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right... let¡¯s try making one from Elsie¡¯s frame. Prioritize power and speed, and add sturdy armor to the arms and legs. It¡¯s fine not to mind the magic power conversion ratio that much. We will adjust it after making the frame¡¹

    ¡¸I understand¡¹

    We will start with Elsie¡¯s frame because that fighting style is the easiest to understand. It generally consists of kicking and punching the opponent until it¡¯s destroyed. I believe that there won¡¯t be a need to bnce it that much considering its fighting style. It can be called a ¡°single specialized model¡±.

    I head towards [Warehouse], entrusting the development to Rosetta.

    ¡¸Oyo? Master, thanks for your hard work ~ssu¡¹

    I enter [Warehouse], and Palshee greets me while facing the monolith. Her appearance is that of a typical shrine maiden, the one wearing a red hakama over a white robe with a tabi in a zori. If I¡¯m not mistaken, isn¡¯t having a ponytail no good for Shrine Maidens?

    Lilly

    Oh well, It isn¡¯t logical to mix up the rules of the other world to this world, so it doesn¡¯t really matter.

    I wonder if there was a shrine maiden costume among the designs I had passed to Zanakku-san... I already forgot what I¡¯ve passed to him, but still, what¡¯s with this choice of hers? The clutzy shrine maiden is kinda... I don¡¯t know if Kami-sama would even be ok with this.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve made a list of things in [Warehouse] ~ssu. There are 1093 items in total ~ssu¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s quite the number, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    I flip through the pages of the list given to me to confirm its¡¯ contents. There are items in this list which I can somewhat understand, but there are also items which I can¡¯t possibly understand. Isn¡¯t it fine to seal certain things like [Underwear for decisive battle], [Overly dangerous bathing suit], or [Armored bikini] that has been made by the professor?

    Mn? [Breast ergement drug]? This is the so-called.... This will likely cause wars to start...

    ¡¸Palshee, do not reveal this list or any of the items in [Warehouse] to anyone without my permission. I also strictly forbid to hand them over to anyone. Do you understand? ¡¹

    ¡¸? Roger ~ssu¡¹

    Large or small, everyone has them. It has nothing to do with which one is bigger and which one is smaller. For example, It doesn¡¯t mean that if rice is delicious then a bread is not. Both rice and bread are delicious!

    (kilroy:I agree, quality over quantity!)

    Well, it¡¯s no mistake that some people love rice more while others love bread more. Speaking for myself, I think that either one is good.

    But let¡¯s return to the topic at hand.

    ¡¸That reminds me, Ether Liquid should also be stored here. Make sure to deliver all of it to Monica from [Hangar] and Rosetta from [Warehouse]¡¹

    ¡¸Roger ~ssu¡¹

    Palshee operates the monolith and then a total of nine cubes raise up from the floor. I confirm the tightly packed containers that look like 500ml PET bottles filled with the familiar liquid which can be mistaken for melon soda.

    The mini-robots ce those 9 cubes on their heads and trot away from [Warehouse].

    ¡¸Palshee, the shes in the list mean that...¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s the number of items that have been lost ~ssu ¡¹

    Palshee murmurs while dropping her shoulders. Things like the [Imbibe demon¡¯s bracelet] and the [Bracelet of defence] are marked, but the [Jewel of Immortality] is not.

    ... Was this artifact perhaps named the [Eye of the Dead]? The guy who has picked it up must¡¯ve changed the name of the item on his own.

    Which reminds me, I feel like there were some letters engraved into the inner sides of those bracelets. Those must¡¯ve been the product¡¯s names.

    ¡¸Then, I suppose this means that the Holy Sword of Restia is actually the [Recovery Sword], and Ripple would then be the [Alive Frame]¡¹

    There are still several unounted items remaining even if we exclude those from before. Well, searching for them now is going to be troublesome. They would likely be considerably valuable to the people who possess them. I guess it¡¯s not like they would just be able to return them after I ask them to.

    There also seems to be no way for me to search for them. Even if I know their names, my search magic cannot lookup for things I can¡¯t identify at first nce or those I haven¡¯t seen yet. It¡¯s unfortunate, but this list doesn¡¯t seem to have pictures attached to each item.

    ¡¶Lord¡·

    ¡¶Mn? Kohaku? What¡¯s wrong?¡·

    Suddenly, a telepathic messagees from Kohaku who is in the castle. Has something happened?

    ¡¶I report that there¡¯s a red Frame Gear standing in the ins to the west from the castle¡·

    ¡¶A red Frame Gear£¿¡·

    Ah, then, is it End¡¯s [Dragoon]? Why is he in Brunhild?

    I transfer there with [Gate], having confirmed the location with my map. When Ie out of it, a dragon knight is there standing alone right in the middle of the ins, and End is lying down on its shoulder.

    ¡¸End£¡¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Touya. Long time no see. I¡¯ve thought that you would eventuallye to me if I wait here¡¹

    End jumps down from [Dragoon]¡¯s shoulder while fluttering his long muffler. As usual, his body seems light.

    ¡¸What in the world are you doing here?¡¹

    ¡¸Well you see, this guy, the dragon knight, has stopped moving all of a sudden. I thought that Touya might be able to cure it¡¹

    Stopped moving? ... Ah, the Ether Liquid must¡¯ve run out. You can burn through this stuff quite fast after all. The frame will usually stop working in one month even if it isn¡¯t being operated. The effects of the Ether Liquid are expected to gradually fade just like carbonic acid when ites out of a soft drink.

    Could it be that End has stored it in that mysterious slide of his? If I assume that it has simr effects to my [Storage], then time might have also been stopped for things stored in it.

    ¡¸Yeah, I suppose I should use this asion to remodel it so that it won¡¯t need Ether Liquid anymore. It would be troublesome if youe to me each and every time the liquid runs out.¡¹

    ¡¸I will be grateful if you will do this for me¡¹

    ¡¸It will take about 3 days to finish. Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no problem. I will look around this country in the meantime¡¹

    I¡¯ll be troubled though if I allow him to loiter around too much. He does sort of help us with the extermination of Frazes, and I¡¯vee to rely on him as a cooperative worker. I will be bothered if he conquers the innermost floors of the dungeons though. At best, it will only obstruct the business of my country.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be grateful if it¡¯s fixed in just three days. That¡¯s because fighting against an advanced level with just flesh and blood is going to be a lot of trouble¡¹

    ¡¸..................What£¿¡¹

    What did he say just now? An advanced level? Is an advanced level Fraze going toe out?

    ¡¸Oi... What do you mean by ¡°advanced level¡±...?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve found a space distortion by chance. It should appear somewhere in between a week or ten days from now with how things are going. I think only a small number of them will appear inparison to thest time¡¹

    No-no-no! I¡¯m not asking if there are going to be a lot or a few Frazes! You are saying that advanced level will appear! Those monsters can destroy towns with a single blow, you know?!

    ¡¸Wa-wait a minute! Where did you see this distortion?!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? E~to, to the east from here.... Ah, do you have a map?¡¹

    I hurriedly project the map in the air, and End points to a single location.

    ¡¸It¡¯s here. It might be slightly away from the precise location, but I think they will certainly appear somewhere around there. If you have acquaintances near that location, I believe that it¡¯s better to have them quickly escape from there¡¹

    I¡¯m fortunate enough to not have any acquaintances of mine at the spot End points at.

    ¡¸Rodomea federation, huh...¡¹

    (Map goes here)

    A union state consisting of seven provinces to the east from Regulus Empire. End points his hand slightly away from the central province of that country.

    That¡¯s bad... Although it¡¯s separated from the royal capital, I assume that the advanced level that will appear will be simr to that crocodile from the other day. We will be most helpless should it suddenly fires its charged particle cannon...

    This is really bad. The damage will certainly be enormous. If anything, I want to throw them down after minimizing the damage a little bit and asking the citizens living nearby to evacuate, but it¡¯s essentially a territory of another country.

    Even if I give out a warning, I don¡¯t know whether they will be able to properly take heed of it since there¡¯s a high chance that they won¡¯t believe me. Though I want to think that things won¡¯t result in them being unable to believe me if they take into consideration what has happened in Yuuron.

    ¡¸... You are sure they¡¯re going to appear, right?¡¹

    ¡¸They will definitely appear¡¹

    I¡¯ve been asserted like that. Damn it. The things this guy says always happen inevitably.

    For now, the king of Rodomea, no, in that country, it¡¯s being ruled by the so-called ¡°Statewide Viceroy¡±, right? I don¡¯t really have a choice but to ask him to hear me out.

    If I ask the Emperor of Regulus to send forth a message.... Ah, which reminds me, Rodomea and Regulus don¡¯t have a very good rtionship, do they? If I remember correctly...

    In that case... I probably have no other choice but to ask someone like the well-connected former king of Restia or the guild master Rerisha-san.

    If I¡¯m to speak with them, then I should probably start with Rerisha-san first. There¡¯s an adventurer¡¯s guild in Rodomea as well. They might be able to evacuate before they receive devastating damage like they did in Yuuron.

    Some of the adventurers might be able to escape if I tell Rerisha-san to spread the news.

    I better hurry if that¡¯s how I¡¯m going to do this. I send the dragon knight to [Workshop] through [Gate] and turn towards the guild where Rerisha-san resides.

 Chapter 200: Again, Profile Introduction 2

    Arc 23: Iing New Threat

    Chapter 200: Again, Profile Introduction 2

    Additional characters from #151 onwards have been added. Exnations to characters that appeared thus far have been included. As usual, there are a lot of characters to pay attention to (a total of 150 names)

    Characters without names have been omitted.

    ¡¾Brunhild Dukedom¡¿

    ¡¾Mochizuki Touya (ÍûÔÂ¶¬Ò¹)¡¿

    A high school freshman who ended up in another world due to God¡¯s mistake. (At time of introduction) He is the type who goes with the flow without making much of a fuss. Doesn¡¯t read the mood unconsciously, and makes terrible decisions without hesitation. Has an inexhaustible supply of magic power, possesses all magic attributes, can use non-attribute magic and various non-standard magic limitlessly. Lately, he may or may not be changed into demigod. Can more or less y a piano. Was born in the northern province (on the side of pacific ocean)

    ¡¾Elzie Shilueska (¥¨¥ë¥¼?¥·¥ë¥¨¥¹¥«)¡¿ (TL: Name change)

    The elder twin sister saved by Touya. A hand-to-hand melee fighter that fights using gauntlets on both hands. She is frank and has a straightforward personality. Can use a non-attribute body strengthening magic [Boost]. Likes spicy food. Has a hobby of wearing cute clothes when no one is looking. Touya¡¯s wife to be.

    ¡¾Linzie Shilueska (¥ê¥ó¥¼?¥·¥ë¥¨¥¹¥«)¡¿ (TL: Name change)

    A younger twin sister. A magician possessing fire, water, and light attributes. The light attribute is not her forte. If anything, she is poor at talking due to shyness (fear of strangers). However, she is bold at certain times. Likes sweet things. There are suspicions that she is a fujoshi. Touya¡¯s wife to be.

    (TL: ÈËÒŠÖª¤ê ¨C can be tranted as both shy and fear of strangers, it is possible that both are implied).

    ¡¾Kokonoe Yae (¾ÅÖØ°ËÖØ) ¡¿

    A samurai girling from a far eastern country Ishen which resembles Japan. Uses the manner of speech ¡°gozaru¡±, often eats more than regr people. Though she has a diligent personality, she also has a gap in some respects. Her parent¡¯s home is a swordsmen dojo school called ¡°Kokonoe Shinmei Ryu¡±. However, she is recently being troubled with forming her own self-taught fighting style. Has huge hidden breasts. Touya¡¯s wife to be.

    ¡¾Yumina Ernea Belfast (¥æ¥ß¥Ê?¥¨¥ë¥Í¥¢?¥Ù¥ë¥Õ¥¡¥¹¥È)¡¿

    The princess of the Belfast Kingdom.12 years old. (At time of introduction) Has eyes that have mismatched color: the right is colored blue while the left is colored green. Possesses magic eyes which see through the true nature of people. Possesses the magic attributes of wind, earth, and darkness. Proficient with bows and arrows. Fell in love with Touya at first sight and forcibly intruded upon him. A chairman of the [Bride¡¯s conference]. Touya¡¯s wife to be.

    ¡¾Lucia Reah Regulus (¥ë©`¥·¥¢?¥ì¥¢?¥ì¥°¥ë¥¹) ¡¿ (TL: Name change)

    The third imperial princess of the Regulus Empire. Same age as Yumina. Was saved by Touya and fell in love with him during the mutiny in the empire. A user of a pair of swords. Is on good terms with Yumina. Has a talent in cooking. Touya¡¯s wife to be.

    ¡¾Sussie Ernes Ortlinde (¥¹¥¥¥·¥£?¥¨¥ë¥Í¥¢?¥ª¥ë¥È¥ê¥ó¥Ç)¡¿

    Nickname is Suu. 10 years old. (At time of introduction) Was saved by Touya¡¯s group at the time when she was attacked by assassins. A niece of the King of Belfast. Full of innocent curiosity. She was rescued by Touya when she was aimed at by the foolish Prince of Rynie. Lately, she is being taught magic of the light attribute by Rin. Touya¡¯s wife to be.

    ¡¾Hildegarde Minas Restia (¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É?¥ß¥Ê¥¹?¥ì¥¹¥Æ¥£¥¢)¡¿

    The first princess of the Knight Kingdom of Restia. Due to her excellence at sword techniques, she is being called a [Knight Princess]. Was saved by Touya when she was attacked by the Frazes, and fell in love with him at first sight. Has a habit of considerably stuttering while she talks when she¡¯s strongly agitated. On good terms with Yae. Touya¡¯s wife to be.

    ¡¾Rin (¥ê©`¥ó)¡¿

    Former head of the Fairy Tribe. She is currently a (temporary) royal magician of Brunhild. She has been living for quite a long time even though she has a youthful appearance. Self-proims to be 612 years old. A genius at magic. Charlotte¡¯s Master. Likes to ridicule people. Possess 6 attributes except the darkness attribute. Touya¡¯s wife to be.

    ¡¾P (¥Ý©`¥é)¡¿

    A stuffed toy in a form of bear that was created by Rin and is moving as if it¡¯s alive due to [Program]. It still keeps on moving having piled up improvements in a span of 200 years.. With those movements, she can be ced on the same level as actors who rely on their performance rather than good looks. P... a dreadful child!

    ¡¾Kohaku (çúçê)¡¿

    Touya¡¯s first summoned beast. A king of beasts being called as the ¡°White Emperor (Byakko)¡± acting as a protector of grand roads and the western direction. A divine beast. Can create shock waves. Usually makes sure not to stand out by being in a size of a tiger cubpanion. It¡¯s was recently established the she is a female.

    ¡¾Sango & Kokuyou (Éºº÷£¦ü\ê×)¡¿

    Touya¡¯s second summoned beasts. The two of them arebined as one. A divine beast being called as the ¡°Mysterious Emperor (Genbu)¡±. A king of scaled beasts. Capable of manipting water. Sango is a tortoise while Kokuyou is a serpent. Sango is female, and Kokuyou is male (though at heart he is female).

    ¡¾Kougyoku (¼tÓñ)¡¿

    Touya¡¯s third summoned beast. A divine beast being called as the ¡°me Emperor¡±. King of birds. She is shy on the outside but has a calm character on the inside. Kougyoku is also a female.

    ¡¾Ruli (¬ŠÁ§)¡¿

    Touya¡¯s fourth summoned beast. A divine beast being called ¡°Blue Emperor¡±. The blue dragon king. Is on bad terms with Kohaku due to her cynical traits. Ruli is female as well.

    ¡¾Mochizuki Karen (ÍûÔÂ »¨Áµ)¡¿

    The love goddess on the ground. Calls herself Touya¡¯s older sister. Remains in Brunhild under the justification of capturing a subordinate god who escaped from God¡¯s World. Adds [~nanoyo] at the end of her sentences. A splendid good-for-nothing.

    ¡¾Mochizuki Moroha (ÍûÔÂ ÖTÈÐ¡¿

    The sword goddess on the ground. Calls herself Touya¡¯s second older sister. Has taken the duty of being a sword adviser to the knight order of Brunhild. Although she has a gant character, she is a bit of a natural airhead.

    ¡¾Sakura (—@)¡¿

    Was picked up by Touya deep in the Ishen mountains. A young woman that was on a verge of death. Has light pink-colored hair and violet-colored pupils. Does not express that much emotions. Has lost all memory regarding herself. Was given a temporary name by Touya. Terrifyingly skillful at singing.

    ¡¾Raim (¥é¥¤¥à)¡¿ (TL: Name change)

    Butler of the Mochizuki household. His original duty was looking after His Majesty The King of Belfast. The older brother of Reim-san, the butler of Ortlinde household. A perfect butler.

    ¡¾Lapis (¥é¥Ô¥¹)¡¿

    The first maid-san. A truly diligent maid-san licensed by maid guild. Her true colors are that she was a member of secret intelligence unit [Espion] from Belfast, but nowadays she belongs to Brunhild officially. As a maid, she is also first-ss.

    ¡¾Cecil (¥»¥·¥ë)¡¿

    The second maid-san. A light-hearted maid-san licensed by maid guild. She was a member of secret intelligence unit [Espion] from Belfast, but (nowadays) she belongs to Brunhild same as Lapis. Her forte is throwing knives. Has enormous breasts.

    ¡¾Rene (¥ì¥Í)¡¿

    The third maid-san. Although very young, she was living in royal capital and stealing, but after meeting with Touya, he took her in. As a matter of fact, she is a descendant of a noble in Empire. 8 years old. (At the time of introduction)

    ¡¾Julio (¥Õ¥ê¥ª)¡¿

    Gardener of Mochizuki household. Later bes an exclusive gardened to the Brunhild Royal Pce. The husband of ire. Has recently started to take care of the cherry blossom trees.

    ¡¾ire (¥¯¥ì¥¢)¡¿

    A cook of Mochizuki household. Later bes the chief cook of Brunhild royal pce. Based on Touya¡¯s knowledge, reproduces various cuisine. A wife of Julio.

    ¡¾Thomas (¥È¥Þ¥¹)¡¿

    The gatekeeper of the Mochizuki household. A former heavy infantryman of the Belfast Kingdom. He currently guards the embassy of Brunhild Dukedom in Belfast.

    ¡¾Huck (¥Ï¥Ã¥¯)¡¿

    The gatekeeper of the Mochizuki household. A former light cavalryman of the Belfast Kingdom. He currently guards the embassy of Brunhild Dukedom in Belfast.

    ¡¾Franshesca (¥Õ¥é¥ó¥·¥§¥¹¥«)¡¿(TL: Name change)

    The manager of [Sky Garden], a legacy of Babylon. Nickname: Shesca. Wears maid clothes. Frame number: 23. Tells erotic jokes when opens her mouth.

    ¡¾High Rosetta (¥Ï¥¤¥í¥¼¥Ã¥¿)¡¿

    The manager of [Workshop], a legacy of Babylon. Nickname: Rosetta. Wears work clothes. Frame number: 27. Contractor of Babylon development. The most reliable one due to various circumstances.

    ¡¾Bell Flora (¥Ù¥ë¥Õ¥í©`¥é)¡¿

    The manager of [Alchemy Building], a legacy of Babylon. Nickname: Flora. Wears nurse clothes. Frame number: 21. A nurse with huge breasts. Makes suspicious medicines.

    ¡¾Fred Monica (¥Õ¥ì¥É¥â¥Ë¥«)¡¿

    The manager of [Hangar], a legacy of Babylon. Nickname: Monica. Wears camouged clothes. Frame number: 28. A sarcastic chibikko. The most knowledgeable in the skills needed to handle the Frame Gears among other Babylon numbers. Hangs out with Rosetta.

    ¡¾Pure Liora (¥×¥ì¥ê¥ª¥é)¡¿

    The manager of [Rampart], a legacy of Babylon. A nickname: Liora. Wears a zer. Her Babylon number is 20. The oldest among Babylon numbers. Also acted as night partner for professor Babylon. Inexperienced with men.

    ¡¾Pam Noel (¥Ñ¥á¥é¥Î¥¨¥ë)¡¿

    The manager of [Tower], a legacy of Babylon. Nickname: Noel. Wears jersey. Her Babylon number is 25. Sleeps most of the times. Eats while she lies down. Tends to find most things troublesome due to being azy person in general.

    ¡¾Irisfam (¥¤¥ê¥¹¥Õ¥¡¥à)¡¿

    The manager of [Library], a legacy of Babylon. Nickname: Fam. Wears a sailor suit. Her Babylon number is 24. A book junkie. Hates when she is being interrupted during her reading.

    ¡¾Lilulu Palshie (¥ê¥ë¥ë¥Ñ¥ë¥·¥§)¡¿(TL: Name change)

    The manager of [Warehouse], a legacy of Babylon. Nickname: Palshee. Wears a shrine maiden costume. Her Babylon number is 26. A clutzy girl that even she herself is not aware of. The number of her careless mistakes is big huge. Falls down a lot.

    ¡¾Rain (¥ì¥¤¥ó)¡¿

    A rabbit therianthrope. A petite redheaded former soldier of Misumido. Was supposed to y an active role initially in reality. Made a reentry after some changes to the gender since it was pitiful for he. Became the Commander of the Brunhild Knight Order in one go. Lately, she starts to fit into that role.

    ¡¾Norun (¥Î¥ë¥ó)¡¿

    A wolf therianthrope. A younger sister of Garn, amanding officer of the guards of Misumido. A former soldier of Misumido, and a dual sword user same as her older brother. Doesn¡¯t mind small details due to herposed personality. Bes a Vice-Commander of Brunhild Knight Order.

    ¡¾Nic Strand (¥Ë¥³¥é?¥¹¥È¥é¥ó¥É)¡¿

    A fox therianthrope. A former soldier of Misumido. Nephew of Alba Strand, a trade merchant from Misumido. Happens to be a male cousin to Olga and Alma. Has a diligent personality, strict to himself as well as to other people. Bes a Vice-Commander of Brunhild Knight Order same as Norun.

    ¡¾Tsubaki (´»)¡¿

    A shinobi follower of Kousaka Masanobu, one of the four heavenly kings of Takeda. A Kunoichi. Currently, she is a leader of the secret service of Brunhild. Commands the former shinobi called Suppa [The Spy].

    ¡¾Kousaka Masanobu (¸ßÛàÕþÐÅ)¡¿

    One of the four heavenly kings of Takeda. A considerably sharp person. He¡¯s currently the prime minister of Brunhild and Touya¡¯s advisor.

    ¡¾Baba Nobuharu (ñRˆöÐÅÇç)¡¿

    One of the four heavenly kings of Takeda. A stern Jii-san with a giant beard. Has a sharp tongue. He¡¯s currently an adviser to the knight order of Brunhild.

    ¡¾Naito Masatoyo (ÄÚÌÙÕýØN)¡¿

    One of the four heavenly kings of Takeda. A person who doesn¡¯t stand out; has a gentle face. He¡¯s currently a chief of the agriculture and construction agency at Brunhild.

    ¡¾Yamagata Masakage (É½±hÕþ¾°)¡¿

    One of the four heavenly kings of Takeda. A sharp-eyed ossan covered with wounds all over his body. A battle fanatic. He¡¯s currently a battle instructor to the knight order of Brunhild.

    ¡¾Ripple (¥ê¥×¥ë)¡¿

    A magic creature in a picture frame which has been stored in [Warehouse]. Capable of converting an image ced (inside the frame) into a reflection. The frame is her real body. Can make light objects float. She is basically the [Alive Frame].

    ¡¾Reba (¥ì¥Ù¥Ã¥«)¡¿

    A female adventurer rescued in the Rabbi Desert. Has brown skin and ash-colored hair. Talks in a manly way. Later enrolls into the Brunhild Knight Order.

    ¡¾Logan (¥í©`¥¬¥ó)¡¿

    A male adventurer rescued in the Rabbi Desert. War axe user. Later enrolls into the Brunhild Knight Order.

    ¡¾Laqshe (¥é¥¯¥·¥§)¡¿

    A knight belonging to the Brunhild Knight Order. A nt type demonkin known as ¡°Alraune¡±. Helps with the field work during her day offs.

    ¡¾Zamza (¥¶¥à¥¶)¡¿(TL: Name change)

    A knight belonging to the Brunhild Knight Order. An Ogre demonkin. Has a reddish brown skin, a height of three meters, arge build, and two growing horns. A strong man with a gentle character.

    ¡¾Rusheed (¥ë¥·¥§©`¥É)¡¿

    A member of the Brunhild Knight Order. A youth from a vampire n. Was born in the demon kingdom Zenoasu. Dislikes blood despite being a vampire.

    ¡¾Paolo (¥Ñ¥ª¥í)¡¿

    A member of Brunhild Knight Order. A former adventurer born from Quint vige in the Hanok Kingdom. Doesn¡¯t have much skill in the sword, but he¡¯s quick on his feet.

    ¡¾Mika (¥ß¥«)¡¿

    A poster girl of [Silver Moon] inn at the town of Leaflet. Was scouted by Touya and opened a branch of [Silver Moon] in Brunhild. A lively woman whose red ponytail matches her a lot. Her age is around 20 years old. An expert at cooking. An ¡°elder sister¡± type of character. Lately, she was able to open a second branch in Brunhild.

    ¡¾Fleur (¥Õ¥ë©`¥ë)¡¿ (TL: name change)

    A woman who was made into a ve by Zabun. She was released upon being saved by Touya. Currently, she has decided to work at [Silver Moon] in Brunhild.

    ¡¾Rerisha Mirian (¥ì¥ê¥·¥ã?¥ß¥ê¥¢¥ó)¡¿

    One of guild masters of the adventurers guild. A female elf. Judging by her appearance, she looks like a 20 year-old woman but by no means that is her true age. Has chosen to manage the guild branch that has recently been opened at Brunhild. Has also offered to establish dungeons to Brunhild.

    ¡¾Misha (¥ß©`¥·¥ã)¡¿

    A cat beastwoman and a receptionist of the adventurer¡¯s guild in Brunhild. Ends her sentences with [~nya].

    ¡¾Belfast Kingdom (¥Ù¥ë¥Õ¥¡¥¹¥ÈÍõ¹ú)¡¿

    ¡¾Tristwynn Ernes Belfast (¥È¥ê¥¹¥È¥¦¥£¥ó?¥¨¥ë¥Í¥¹?¥Ù¥ë¥Õ¥¡¥¹¥È)¡¿(TL: name change)

    The present king of the Belfast Kingdom. The father of Yumina. Was saved by Touya when he was about to be killed by being poisoned. A good king that possesses a contradicting flexible and strict personality. Loves new things same as his younger brother. He, having initially aimed at making Touya the next king and retirefortably, decided to try his best a little more for some time for the sake of Prince Yamato that has been recently born.

    ¡¾Yuel Ernea Belfast (¥æ¥¨¥ë?¥¨¥ë¥Í¥¢?¥Ù¥ë¥Õ¥¡¥¹¥È)¡¿(TL: name change)

    The queen of the Belfast Kingdom. The mother of Yumina. Doesn¡¯t appear to be normal when looked at normally. Has instigated Yumina to Touya.

    ¡¾Yamato Ernes Belfast (¥ä¥Þ¥È?¥¨¥ë¥Í¥¹?¥Ù¥ë¥Õ¥¡¥¹¥È)¡¿

    The first prince of Belfast Kingdom and the younger brother of Yumina. Has just been born. Touya is his godparent.

    ¡¾Alfred Ernes Ortlinde (¥¢¥ë¥Õ¥ì¥Ã¥É?¥¨¥ë¥Í¥¹?¥ª¥ë¥È¥ê¥ó¥Ç)¡¿

    Younger brother of the current King of Belfast and a Duke. The father of Suu who is affectionate of her family. Brims with curiosity same as with his daughter. Loves new things. Addicted to shogi and bicycles.

    ¡¾Ellen Ernea Ortlinde (¥¨¥ì¥ó?¥¨¥ë¥Í¥¢?¥ª¥ë¥È¥ê¥ó¥Ç)¡¿

    The mother of Suu and a Duchess. A gentle and beautiful person. Her blindness caused by her illness has been cured by Touya.

    ¡¾Reim (¥ì¥¤¥à)¡¿ (TL: name change)

    The butler of the Ortlinde household. His life was saved by Touya. Has served the royal family for generations with his younger brother, Raim.

    ¡¾Doctor Raul (¥é¥¦¥ëÒ½ŽŸ)¡¿

    Exclusive doctor of the royal family. Didn¡¯t have the chance to appear a lot.

    ¡¾Leon Blitz (¥ì¥ª¥ó?¥Ö¥ê¥Ã¥Ä)¡¿(TL: name change)

    One of the generals leading the army of the Belfast Kingdom. Has a habit of strongly pping on the backs of people due to his hearty personality. A melee fighter. Also known as [me Fist Leon]

    ¡¾Lion Blitz (¥ê¥ª¥ó?¥Ö¥ê¥Ã¥Ä)¡¿(TL: name change)

    The second son of General Leon. Belongs to the first Knight Order of the kingdom. 21 years old. (At time of introduction) a diligent person who doesn¡¯t resemble his father. Had decided to marry Olga, an ambassador of Misumido.

    ¡¾Charlotte (¥·¥ã¥ë¥í¥Ã¥Æ)¡¿

    The royal court magician of the Belfast Kingdom. Tentatively the best magician in the kingdom. The type of person who bespletely absorbed in something and doesn¡¯t mind her surroundings. Changed her ss into ss magician after having received the trantion sses from Touya. A disciple of Rin. Lost her turn to appear due to her master.

    ¡¾Neil Suleiman (¥Ë©`¥ë?¥¹¥ì¥¤¥Þ¥ó)¡¿(TL: name change)

    Vice-Commander of the Belfast Knight Order. Had received weapons enchanted with magic from Touya.

    ¡¾Carlose Garn Soderick (¥«¥ë¥í¥Ã¥µ?¥¬¥ë¥ó?¥½©`¥É¥ì¥Ã¥¯)¡¿(TL: name change)

    A viscount of Belfast, an expert swordsman, and a disciple of Kokonoe Juubei, Yae¡¯s father.

    ¡¾Earl Balsa (¥Ð¥ë¥µ²®¾ô)¡¿

    A noble who dislikes demi-humans. Schemed a plot to assassinate the king. Resembles a toad. Lost his standing when his n was exposed by Touya.

    ¡¾Prim (¥×¥ê¥à)¡¿

    An elder sister receptionist from the Guild in the Belfast Royal Capital. A regr customer to the reading cafe [Moon Read]. Has a BL hobby.

    ¡¾Misumido Kingdom (¥ß¥¹¥ß¥ÉÍõ¹ú)¡¿

    ¡¾Jamka Bu Misumido (¥¸¥ã¥à¥«?¥Ö¥é¥¦?¥ß¥¹¥ß¥É)¡¿

    The Beast King of Misumido Kingdom. A snow leopard demi-human. Likes to fight with battle enthusiasm. A user of non-attribute magic [el].

    ¡¾Tillie Frau Misumido (¥Æ¥£¥ê¥¨?¥Õ¥é¥¦?¥ß¥¹¥ß¥É)¡¿ (TL: name change)

    The Queen of Misumido Kingdom. A snow leopard beastwoman.

    ¡¾Tia Frau Misumido (¥Æ¥£¥¢?¥Õ¥é¥¦?¥ß¥¹¥ß¥É)¡¿

    First princess of Misumido. A snow leopard beastwoman. 10 years old (at the time of introduction). Got a stuffed toy during the bingo tournament.

    ¡¾Remza Bu Misumido (¥ì¥à¥¶?¥Ö¥é¥¦?¥ß¥¹¥ß¥É)¡¿

    First prince of Misumido Kingdom. A snow leopard beastman. 9 years old (at the time of introduction).

    ¡¾Alba Bu Misumido (¥¢¥ë¥Ð?¥Ö¥é¥¦?¥ß¥¹¥ß¥É)¡¿

    Second prince of Misumido Kingdom. A snow leopard beastman. 6 years old (at the time of introduction).

    ¡¾Graz (¥°¥é©`¥Ä)¡¿

    The Prime Minister of Misumido Kingdom. Thrown around at the selfish whims of His Majesty The Beast King. A worldly-wise man and aperson from the winged tribe.

    ¡¾Olga Strand (¥ª¥ê¥¬?¥¹¥È¥é¥ó¥É)¡¿

    An ambassador of the Misumido Kingdom. A fox beastwoman. Married to Lion, a knight of Belfast and the second son general Leon.

    ¡¾Alma Strand (¥¢¥ë¥Þ?¥¹¥È¥é¥ó¥É)¡¿

    The younger sister of Olga. 12 years old (at the time of introduction). Has the same age with Yumina and is on good terms with her.

    ¡¾Alba Strand (¥ª¥ë¥Ð?¥¹¥È¥é¥ó¥É)¡¿

    The father of Olga and Alma. A capablemerce trader in Misumido. Rapidly thrives with Touya¡¯s ideas. Appears at unexpected times and ces.

    ¡¾Garn (¥¬¥ë¥ó)¡¿(TL: name change)

    A wolf beastman. Commander of the guard soldiers of Misumido. A dual sword user. The elder brother of Norun, Vice-Commander of Brunhild Knight Order.

    ¡¾Solm (¥½¥ë¥à)¡¿(TL: name change)

    Headman of the vige attacked by a ck dragon.

    ¡¾Eris (¥¨¥ê¥¹)¡¿

    An actual royal magician of Misumido. Has been pushed onto the seat as the chief of the fairy tribe by Rin. Has not yet appeared.

    ¡¾Reefrees Empire (¥ê©`¥Õ¥ê©`¥¹»Ê¹ú)¡¿ (TL: name change)

    ¡¾Rig Reek Reefrees (¥ê¥°?¥ê©`¥¯?¥ê©`¥Õ¥ê©`¥¹)¡¿(TL: name change)

    The Monarch of the Reefrees Empire. Resembles a certain Hollywood actor who performed the most botched detective. Has a shaved head and an easygoing character. (TL: Bruce Willis reference, ording to google)

    ¡¾Zelda Reem Reefrees (¥¼¥ë¥À?¥ê©`¥à?¥ê©`¥Õ¥ê©`¥¹)¡¿

    The Queen of the Reefrees Empire.

    ¡¾Ririeru Reem Reefrees (¥ê¥ê¥¨¥ë?¥ê©`¥à?¥ê©`¥Õ¥ê©`¥¹)¡¿

    First princess of Reefrees Empire. Writer of BL novels has a back-face name as Lilu Reefrees . Her work as a writer is hidden from parents as well. A day-dreamer. (TL: basically, pen name)

    ¡¾Rideis Reek Reefrees (¥ê¥Ç¥£¥¹?¥ê©`¥¯?¥ê©`¥Õ¥ê©`¥¹)¡¿

    Crown Prince of Reefrees Empire. 12 years old (at the time of introduction). A grown-up boy.

    ¡¾Joseph (¥¸¥ç¥»¥Õ)¡¿

    Uncle to Elzie and Linzie, live in the town named Collet on the outskirts of Reefrees. Manager of the ntation. Terribly frightened of nobles and their likes. Apparently, holds some trauma.

    ¡¾Rana (¥é¥Ê)¡¿

    Wife of Joseph. Gutsy mother.

    ¡¾Emma (¥¨¥Þ)¡¿

    The eldest daughter of Joseph. Elzie¡¯s and Linzie¡¯s cousin. She is like an elder sister to both of them.

    ¡¾Aaron (¥¢¥í¥ó)¡¿

    The eldest son of Joseph. Has already be independent and left for another town.

    ¡¾Shiina (¥·©`¥Ê)¡¿

    The second daughter of Joseph.

    ¡¾Allen (¥¢¥ì¥ó)¡¿

    The second son of Joseph.

    ¡¾ra/Kirara (¥¯¥é¥é?¥­¥é¥é)¡¿

    The third and fourth daughters of Joseph. Twins.

    ¡¾An (¥¢¥é¥ó)¡¿

    The third son of Joseph.

    ¡¾Reno (¥ê¥Î)¡¿

    The fifth daughter of Joseph.

    ¡¾Regulus Empire (¥ì¥°¥ë¥¹µÛ¹ú)¡¿

    ¡¾Zephirus Roah Regulus (¥¼¥Õ¥£¥ë¥¹?¥í¥¢?¥ì¥°¥ë¥¹)¡¿(TL: name change)

    The Emperor of Regulus Empire. Was saved by Touya from dying during the coup d¡¯etat. Though it was supposed to be an illness, he has somehow recovered thanks to [Recovery].

    ¡¾Lux Roah Regulus (¥ë¥¯¥¹?¥í¥¢?¥ì¥°¥ë¥¹)¡¿(TL: name change)

    The crown prince of Regulus Empire. A prince without any special traits in particr. Was saved by Touya.

    ¡¾Sarah Reah Regulus (¥µ¥é?¥ì¥¢?¥ì¥°¥ë¥¹)¡¿(TL: name change)

    The crown princess of Regulus Empire.

    ¡¾Caroline Riett (¥­¥ã¥í¥é¥¤¥ó?¥ê¥¨¥Ã¥È)¡¿ (TL: name change)

    Nicknamed ¡°Carol¡±. A member of third knight order of the empire, a knight of the second ss. A user of a pair of swords as well as a descendant of [Kiru Riett of Twin swords], one of the twelve sword¡¯s households of the empire. Happens to be Rene¡¯s aunt.

    ¡¾Gaspar (¥¬¥¹¥Ñ¥ë)¡¿

    A ck haired, one-eyedmander of the knight order of the empire. Received the [me Spear] during the bingo tournament in Brunhild.

    ¡¾General Bazur (¥Ð¥º©`¥ë½«ÜŠ)¡¿(TL: name change)

    Raised a coup by leading the army of the empire. Hemanded an army of demons while possessing the [Imbibe Demon¡¯s bracelet] and the [Protective bracelet] but was defeated by Touya.

    ¡¾General Romero (¥í¥á¥í½«ÜŠ)¡¿

    Commander of the Western Imperial Army. Sheltered the crown prince during the time of the coup in the empire.

    ¡¾Ramisshu Holy Kingdom (¥é¥ß¥Ã¥·¥å½Ì¹ú)¡¿

    ¡¾Elias Oltra (¥¨¥ê¥¢¥¹?¥ª¥ë¥È¥é)¡¿(TL: name change)

    The Female Pope of Ramisshu Holy Kingdom. Supports the holy kingdom while already passing an advanced age of 60 years old. Owner of the heterochromatic blue and green magic eyes capable of seeing the truth and falsehood. Was saved by Touya, and managed to meet Kami-sama.

    ¡¾Phyllis Rugitt (¥Õ¥£¥ê¥¹?¥ë¥®¥Ã¥È)¡¿(TL: name change)

    A priest sent by the holy kingdom to Brunhild. She was about to be executed as a result of her pointing out the discrepancies of Ramissu¡¯s doctrine after meating with Kami-sama, but she was saved by Touya. Later became a Cardinal.

    ¡¾Cardinal Zeon (¥¼¥ª¥óÊà™CÇä)¡¿

    A man resembling a dictator from somewhere with his small mustache and swept back ck hair. Generally looks self-important. Had trapped the pope by using the speech uttered by Phyllis as a pretext.

    ¡¾Cardinal Kyurei (¥­¥å¥ì¥¤Êà™CÇä)¡¿

    Elder sister of cardinal Zeon. Impersonated herself as the fake pope. Was aiming at the position of the pope together with her younger brother Zeon.

    ¡¾Nest Leonard (¥Í¥¹¥È?¥ì¥Ê©`¥É)¡¿

    A priest sent to Brunhild from the holy kingdom. Was driven out by Touya due to his high-handed attitude. Wears a wig.

    ¡¾Thend of gods, Ishen (Éñ¹ú¥¤©`¥·¥§¥ó)¡¿

    ¡¾Kokonoe Juubei (¾ÅÖØÖØ±øÐl)¡¿

    Yae¡¯s father. Master of the ¡°Kokonoe Shimei Ryu¡± dojo for swordsmen. During his youth, he served under the father of the present Viscount Soderick. He currently is a sword instructor to Tokugawa household.

    ¡¾Kokonoe Nanae (¾ÅÖØÆßÖØ)¡¿

    Yae¡¯s mother. She served the Soderick household during her youth same as with Juubei.

    ¡¾Kokonoe Juutarou (¾ÅÖØÖØÌ«ÀÉ)¡¿

    Yae¡¯s elder brother. Although he is a gentle youth, he likes swordsmanship more than three meals a day.

    ¡¾Ayane (¾cÒô)¡¿

    A young maid serving the Kokonoe household. There are good vibes between her and Juutarou.

    ¡¾Tokugawa Ieyasu (Ô´¨¼ÒÌ©)¡¿

    One of the nine feudal lords of Ishen. A man with a small mustache and fine build.

    ¡¾Yamamoto Kansuke (É½±¾ÍêÖú)¡¿

    A shady strategist working from the shadow of Takeda thanks to the [bracelet of immortality]. Was defeated by Touya¡¯s group.

    ¡¾Takeda Katsuyori (ÎäÌï¿Ëîm)¡¿

    The new and ipetent feudal lord of Takeda.

    ¡¾Rynie Kingdom (¥ê©`¥Ë¥¨Íõ¹ú)¡¿

    ¡¾Cloud Zeff Rynie (¥¯¥é¥¦¥É?¥¼¥Õ?¥ê©`¥Ë¥¨)¡¿(TL: name change)

    The prince of Rynie Kingdom. Although he was treated as the second prince, he was in fact the real first prince. A worldly-wise man who came to terms with being worked hard like a retainer to Zabun since his early years. Has upright personality. Holds affection for his mother.

    ¡¾Shuraf Zeff Rynie (¥·¥å¥é¥Õ?¥¼¥Õ?¥ê©`¥Ë¥¨)¡¿(TL: name change)

    The king of Rynie Kingdom. Was doing as he was told by Wardok who made use of Queen Aria as a shield. Has handed the throne over to Cloud and is currently in retirement.

    ¡¾Aria Zess Rynie (¥¨¥ê¥¢?¥¼¥¹?¥ê©`¥Ë¥¨)¡¿(TL: name change)

    Cloud¡¯s mother. She was being confined by Wardok as a mean to rule the king as a puppet but was rescued by Touya¡¯s group.

    ¡¾Marquis Kupo (¥¯©`¥×ºî¾ô)¡¿

    The former Prime Minister of Rynie that was driven away to a remote region after being ousted from the position by Wardok, butter returns as prime minister once more to support Cloud. Although he has already passed 60 years of age, he still has a brawny build.

    ¡¾Anjie (¥¢¥ó¥¸¥§)¡¿

    A melee fighting maid who was ordered by Marquis Kupo to conceal herself in order to ensure the safety of Queen Aria.

    ¡¾Zabun (¥¶¥Ö¥ó)¡¿

    Although he had been treated as the first prince of Rynie Kingdom, he was in fact the fake one. Doesn¡¯t allow things to be against his desires. He devoted himself to rampage as much as he liked but waster punished by being sold to a foreign country as a ve after the truth had been disclosed by Touya.

    ¡¾Wardok (¥ï¥ë¥À¥Ã¥¯)¡¿

    The prime minister who was in control of Rynie Kingdom. He schemed to usurp the royal family but was degraded to being a ve simrly to Zabun. Looks entirely like a bulldog. Was confining Cloud¡¯s mother.

    ¡¾Dacia (¥À¥­¥¢)¡¿

    Although she was a queen of Rynie Kingdom, she at the same time bore a child with her cousin Wardok and furthermore schemed to usurp the royal family. Was dropped to the level of a ve in the same manner as Zabun. Has body like a barrel.

    ¡¾Knight Kingdom of Restia (¥ì¥¹¥Æ¥£¥¢òTÊ¿Íõ¹ú)¡¿

    ¡¾Galen Yunas Restia ¥®¥ã¥ì¥ó?¥æ¥Ê¥¹?¥ì¥¹¥Æ¥£¥¢¡¿

    The former king of the Restia Knight Kingdom (now, its¡¯ former-former king) and a former gold ranked adventurer. Was in fact adopted into the royal family as a son-inw. A dirty old man whose raison d¡¯etre is to touch the buttocks of women on their first meeting.

    ¡¾Reid Yunas Restia (¥ì¥¤¥É?¥æ¥Ê¥¹?¥ì¥¹¥Æ¥£¥¢)¡¿

    The king of knight kingdom of Restia (now it¡¯s former king). A silver haired kind father who wishes happiness to his daughter. A diligent person whenpared to Galen.

    ¡¾Esther Minas Restia (¥¨¥¹¥Æ¥ë?¥ß¥Ê¥¹?¥ì¥¹¥Æ¥£¥¢)¡¿

    An innocent looking Queen of Restia. The mother of Reinhardt and Hildegarde and a kind mother.

    ¡¾Reinhardt Yunas Restia (¥é¥¤¥ó¥Ï¥ë¥È?¥æ¥Ê¥¹?¥ì¥¹¥Æ¥£¥¢)¡¿

    The first prince of knight kingdom of Restia who is now a king. An elder brother to Hildegarde and an exemrily refreshing prince. Has a fiancee. Possess the holy sword Restia which has a recovery ability casted upon it.

    ¡¾Hanok Kingdom (¥Ï¥Î¥Ã¥¯Íõ¹ú)¡¿

    ¡¾Lent (¥ì¥ó¥È)¡¿

    A viger from Quint vige in Hanok Kingdom. A childhood friend of Paolo and a member of the Brunhild Knight Order.

    ¡¾Celestial World (ÌìÉÏ½ç)¡¿

    ¡¾Éñ˜”¡¿

    ¡¾Kami-sama (Éñ˜”)¡¿

    The God of the World. The perpetrator who sent Touya to this world. Basically a good person(ÈË). a person(ÈË)? An awfully good person(ÈË) who manages a lot of worlds. Is he a person(ÈË)?

    (TL: ÈË ¨C usually refers to human, the author asks whether he can be counted as human/person).

    ¡¾Other people¡¿

    ¡¾Doran (¥É¥é¥ó)¡¿

    The owner of [Silver Moon] and the father of Mika. A red bearded man with a hearty personality. Has be totally addicted to shogi taught by Touya. Lately, it seems he has a good rtionship with a widow.

    ¡¾Zanack Zenfield (¥¶¥Ê¥Ã¥¯?¥¼¥ó¥Õ¥£©`¥ë¥É)¡¿(TL: name change)

    The shopkeeper managing the clothing shop [Fashion King Zanack] at the town of Leaflet. An unusual person of the world whom Touya met when he first came came to this world. He, being an unexpectedly shrewd person, has clients even in the royal capital. Unlikely to have a good naming sense.

    ¡¾Br (¥Ð¥é¥ë)¡¿

    The owner of the [Weapon Shop Bear Eight] from Leaflet. As the shop name implies, he is as huge as a bear but has a calm personality. His height is not less than 2 meters. A shogi partner to Doran from [Silver Moon].

    ¡¾Aer (¥¢¥¨¥ë)¡¿(TL: name change)

    An owner of the coffee shop [Parent] in Leaflet. A friend of Mika from [Silver Moon]. Was taught how to make ice cream by Touya.

    ¡¾Ss (¥¹¥é¥¹)¡¿(TL: name change)

    A receptionist of the reading cafe [Moon Read]. Has short brown hair. One of the women that had been made into ves and was saved by Touya in the Rabbi Desert.

    ¡¾Belle (¥Ù¥ë¥¨)¡¿(TL: name change)

    A receptionist of the reading cafe [Moon Read]. Has long wavy brown hair. One of the women that had been made into ves and was saved by Touya in the Rabbi Desert.

    ¡¾Nia (¥Ë¥¢)¡¿ (TL: ??, It¡¯s apparently a typo (as in #150 she was referenced as Shia)

    A person in charge of cooking at the reading cafe [Moon Read]. Has ck hair. Mia¡¯s elder sister. One of the women that had been made into ves and was saved by Touya in the Rabbi Desert.

    ¡¾Mia (¥ß¥¢)¡¿

    A person in charge of cooking at the reading cafe [Moon Read]. Has ck hair. Nia¡¯s younger sister. One of the women that had been made into ves and was saved by Touya in the Rabbi Desert.

    ¡¾ Sylvie (¥·¥ë¥ô¥£)¡¿

    A leader at the reading cafe [Moon Read]. An older sister one can rely upon. A waitress. One of the women that had been made into ves and was saved by Touya in the Rabbi Desert.

    ¡¾Marika (¥Þ¥ê¥«)¡¿

    A fully energetic waitress of the reading cafe [Moon Read]. One of the women that had been made into ves and was saved by Touya in the Rabbi Desert.

    ¡¾Windy (¥¦¥§¥ó¥Ç¥£)¡¿

    The youngest waitress of the reading cafe [Moon Read]. Will¡¯s girlfriend? One of the women that had been made into ves and was saved by Touya in the Rabbi Desert.

    ¡¾Will (¥¦¥£¥ë)¡¿

    A young boy and an apprentice adventurer that was saved at the Rabbi Desert. There is a good vibe between him and Wendy. Vice-Commander of the Belfast Knight Order Neil is pleased by his demeanor.

    ¡¾Pam (¥Ñ¥à)¡¿

    A granddaughter of the head of the Rauri tribe, a battle tribe consisting of nothing but women living in the Great Forest Sea. Has huge breasts. Has received an assistance from Touya¡¯s group during the [Pruning Ceremony] and became the chief of the people of the tree nation.

    ¡¾Spirit of the Great Tree (´ó˜ä¤Î¾«ë‘)¡¿

    The incarnation of the Tree God that is spreading its roots throughout the Great Forest Sea. Being revered by the people living in that area. Possesses a special quality of nurturing and is protecting life.

    ¡¾Sonia Paralem (¥½¥Ë¥¢?¥Ñ¥é¥ì¥à)¡¿

    A melee fighter of the dragon n. A user of [Internal power [Hakkei]. A possessor of magic eyes capable of breaking illusions. Formed a friendship with Elzie through fist fighting.

    ¡¾Rengetsu ÉÔÂ¡¿

    A bald headed boujutsu user. Was born in Ishen. Capable of using [Internal power [Hakkei]] same as Sonia due to being her partner.

    ¡¾Dragon King (¸oÍõ)¡¿

    A man from the dragon n who manipted (though he pretended to) the dragons from Drachen Ind. Was quickly double-crossed and had half of his body eaten by a dragon.

    ¡¾Ropp (¥í¥Ã¥×)¡¿

    A 13-year old rookie adventurer (at the time of introduction) who has arrived at Brunhild to capture its dungeon. Was born in Pyuton vige in Regulus. A meek boy who¡¯s proficient with the spear.

    ¡¾¥Õ¥é¥ó¡¿

    ¡¾Fran (¥Õ¥é¥ó)¡¿

    A 13-year old rookie adventurer (at the time of introduction) who has arrived at Brunhild to capture its dungeon. Was born in Pyuton vige in Regulus. An unyielding girl who¡¯s proficient with the sword.

    ¡¾us (¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹)¡¿

    A 13-year old rookie adventurer (at the time of introduction) who has arrived at Brunhild to capture its dungeon. Was born in Pyuton vige in Regulus. A diligent boy who¡¯s proficient with bows.

    ¡¾Ion (¥¤¥ª¥ó)¡¿

    A 13-year old rookie adventurer (at the time of introduction) who has arrived at Brunhild to capture its dungeon. Was born in Pyuton vige in Regulus. An airhead girl who¡¯s proficient with magic having the attributes of fire and earth.

    ¡¾Javel (¥¸¥ã¥Ù©`¥ë)¡¿

    A ve merchant from the Sandora Kingdom. Had employed small time adventurers to kidnap people from dungeons and turn them into ves.

    ¡¾Professor Deborah Erks (¥Ç¥Ü¥é?¥¨¥ë¥¯¥¹²©Ê¿)¡¿(TL: name change)

    A first ss master magic craftsman during the times of the ancient civilization. Held an enmity towards professor Regina Babylon. However, her abilities fall far behind Babylon¡¯s.

    ¡¾End(¥¨¥ó¥Ç)¡¿

    An enigmatic boy having a monotone style with his white hair, muffler, ck jacket and trousers. Possesses an absurd degree ofbat ability. Seems to be involved in some ways with Fraze... He managed to obtain a [Dragoon] Frame Gear in a transaction with Touya.

    ¡¾Professor Regina Babylon (¥ì¥¸©`¥Ê?¥Ð¥Ó¥í¥ó²©Ê¿)¡¿

    A female genius professor of an ancient civilization, despite being a pervert. Had created various artifacts and the sky stronghold [Babylon]. A possessor of all magic attributes the same as Touya. Likes to make fun of people. A homosexual, or she possibly swings both ways.

 Chapter 201: Rodomea and a Mock Battle

    Arc 23: Iing New Threat

    Chapter 201: Rodomea and a Mock Battle

    Guild Master Rerisha-san immediately starts to work after I convey the news I¡¯ve heard from End to her.

    She kept in contact with the guild master in charge of Rodomea Federation, and she has started to seek from him whether it¡¯s possible to somehow set up a meeting with the Statewide Governor of Rodomea, Volk Rajeel.

    It was honestly helpful that the Statewide Governor has agreed to meet us immediately, may it be due to the fact that a proposal hase from a king of a country albeit a small one or due to the effectiveness of listing the names of all of our allied-countries.

    I embark towards Rodomea together with the King of Belfast and the Emperor of Regulus as representatives for the [East-West Alliance] and their guards after I¡¯ve received this message from the guild, but...

    ¡¸What do you mean you won¡¯t evacuate?! The same thing that happened in Yuuron might ur again, you know?!¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not that we won¡¯t take refuge. What I mean is that we will properly judge the situation and will consider how we want to announce it as a country after that¡¹(Volk)

    A single man is simrly sitting down in front of me who is sitting on a chair in the reception office.

    The curls of his chestnut colored hair are dangling; his face has drooping eyes with a look of seriousness; his build looks tough, and he has a beard growing from his sideburns until his jaw.

    He¡¯s also wearing an expensive-looking trousers and shoes in addition to his coat adorned with an expensive-looking design.

    This man is Volk Rajeel, and he is the governor of this central province as well as the leader of the country who is being called the Statewide Governor.

    This man, who has been elected out of the seven governors, looksposed and is also not particrly surprised even after he has heard of the Fraze invasion. I wonder if it¡¯s because he has quite a lot of self-confidence

    ¡¸To begin with, where did you acquire this information?¡¹(Volk)

    ¡¸I can¡¯t express it in detail, but I have apanion whom I¡¯ve heard it from... ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Apanion, you say? Then, can you trust that person? While it may be impolite, it¡¯s a little questionable to ept such story just like that, you know? ¡¹(Volk)

    Certainly, End is a guy that can¡¯t be identified; however, he is practically hostile towards Frazes. It may not be simplified to the saying ¡°the enemy of my enemy is my friend¡±, but he¡¯s not an opponent [at the moment]... he shouldn¡¯t be.

    ¡¸To be frank, the opinions among other governors are divided. There are those who say that we should immediately evacuate, and there are those who say that there¡¯s no need for that. Others also say that we should suppress them by ourselves... The opinions are varied. We cannot make a decision at once¡¹(Volk)

    What are they being leisured at for? They are better off taking refuge quickly instead of deliberating over those kinds of things. The lives of the citizens are at stake here. While I¡¯m getting so irritated inside, the Regulus Emperor starts to intervene.

    ¡¸Statewide Governor was saying that they would subjugate the Fraze this time, but taking those words as the truth, do you even know of their powers£¿¡¹(The Emperor)

    ¡¸Those crystal monsters called Frazes did appear in our country as well. Furthermore, we¡¯ve thought of a countermeasure to some extent based on the news of your fight against them in Yuuron. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have the means to oppose them¡¹(Volk)

    That reminds me, I did hear the rumors that Frazes had appeared in Rodomea as well. Have they thought of a way to oppose them since that time? I wonder, however, what are those ways of opposition...?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s have you see those in practice. This way, quickly¡¹(Volk)

    The governor, having shown a thin smile, takes us outside the royal pce. The architecture style of Rodomea is close to that of the Baroque style taken up by the St. Petersburg in Russia. It seems that Rodomea has also aplished a development of their own after adopting the cultures of others simr to how Peter the Great had brought European culture.

    We, being guided by the statewide governor and his guards, have been shown to the spreading za at the back of the pce. It has been standing there. I¡¯m a loss for words when I¡¯ve seen it. That¡¯s because this thing resembles others that I know of.

    ¡¸A Wood golem...¡¹(Touya)

    The golems made of trees and shrubs are existences which are probably twice as big as a Frame Gear. They¡¯re way too enormous for amon golem. This one is the same improved breed that has been used by the guys from the Rivet tribe at the Great Forest Sea.

    If I¡¯m to say what¡¯s different, I would probably say that there are bulky armored sheets all over its exterior simr to the armor installed on it. It looks entirely like an armored warrior.

    ¡¸Why is the wood golem in this ce?! Isn¡¯t it dangerous?!¡¹(Gaspar)

    ¡¸Be relieved. This golem is being perfectly controlled. It won¡¯t listen to anymand besides ours. Something like him raging about won¡¯t happen¡¹(Volk)

    The guard of His Majesty the Emperor, the knightmander Gaspar-san raises his voice, but the governor lightly ps the golem¡¯s leg as if to say that it¡¯s harmless.

    His Majesty the King of Belfast also looks up at the armed golem and starts to scowl.

    ¡¸However, this size is... The original golem shouldn¡¯t reach even 10 meters in height. Why is this one...¡¹(The King)

    ¡¸They are changing into behemoths. This one is a product of selective breeding and application of a special toxin. It¡¯s a technique mastered by the Rivet tribe from the Great Forest Sea¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Hou. As one would expect from the rumors of the acimed His Majesty the Sovereign King of Brunhild. You are well-informed, aren¡¯t you?¡¹(???)

    A person calls out to me from the back after I answer the question of His Majesty The King.

    I turn my face and see a short plump man, who is just about forty years old, wearing a white robe. He seems nervous while correcting the position of the sses he¡¯s wearing.

    Though his hair is considerably receding, he is showing a bold, if not self-confident, smile on his oily face.

    ¡¸...Governor, this person is?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Aah, this is Dr. Edgar Bowman, a young prodigy and a schr graduate of magic engineering from our Rodomea. He¡¯s the creator of those wood golems¡¹(Volk)

    Young? He looks like an ossan whose hair is leaving him bald however I look at him though...

    ¡¸Though I may sound rude, but how old is Dr. Bowman?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Me? I will be 24 this year, but why did you ask?¡¹(Bowman)

    24?! Aren¡¯t you deting your age?! Hey, you¡¯ve aged! Eeh~...

    When I look around, both their Majesties the King and Emperor seems to be holding the same impression as me. Their eyes are getting round. Of course they would!

    ¡¸When talking about the base reference of this fellow, his origins are indeed the type of wood golems that were improved by the Rivet tribe. Having acquired their work via ck-market routes, I¡¯ve applied the knowledge I possess, piled up more improvements, and finallypleted my work on it. As for its armor, we have used the sheets made of mithril and have especially furnished those with fire-attribute magic resistance. We¡¯ve also fused it with the [Cor of Subordination] during its growth and made sure that it would follow ourmands perfectly. Its core, which is a weak point, is also being covered with sturdy shells in several folds. Of course, it has also been endowed with a regeneration ability as well. What¡¯s more, we are capable of mass producing them due to their low costs and we already have several dozens of them being armed andpletely ready. Having said that, if those Frazese, they will be utterly helpless before my golem army corps. Do you have any questions?¡¹(Bowman)

    The professor of magic engineering called Bowman or something is fluently boasting about his golems with pride. Quit talking already... I wonder why this type of people keep on rapidly rattling on and on like this when the exin something that they understand.

    As I thought however, those golems are the ones the Rivet tribe had used. Though I don¡¯t know what kind of route was used for them to end up here, it¡¯s clear that I¡¯ve left behind something troublesome.

    Curiously, the likelihood to act foolishly greatly increases when one ends up possessing some power. This thing, which we¡¯ve defeated, is very unlikely to stand toe-to-toe against the Frazes despite whatever improvements have been applied to it.

    This golem might be an opponent if it¡¯s against the lower sses. However, the fight will likely be severe if it¡¯s up against an intermediate ss. This guy will probably not be able to dodge the attacks that look like aser fired by something like the Manta-type.

    ¡¸Having stated that you¡¯re a professor of magic engineering, are you specialized in magic tools?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I am indeed. I¡¯ve been studying the heritage of the Ancient Paruteno. I¡¯m currently in the middle of studying the book on magic study left behind by Deborah Erks. Its fruits have also been used in those golems as well¡¹(Bowman)

    ¡¸Deborah Erks, you say...¡¹(Touya)

    A master magic craftsman during the epoch of ancient civilization who created the [Echo Needle of Domination] that was used during the rebellion of the dragon king. Though this work has been called trashy by Professor Babylon. This Bowman youth has apparently created those guys basing them on the book about magic studies left behind by that Professor Erks.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been suspecting whether the giant soldiers that His Majesty the Sovereign King possess aren¡¯t the inventions of Deborah Erks as well, you know. I¡¯ve been thinking that articles like those can¡¯t be made unless one is a genius like that woman... ¡¹(Bowman)

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s different. Frame Gears are the inventions of Professor Regina Babylon, you know¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Professor Babylon...? I haven¡¯t heard that name, but... has that person been mentioned in any books ?¡¹(Bowman)

    ¡¸Ah~... Well, that one is a secret¡¹(Touya)

    Bowman turns a seemingly dissatisfied look towards my vague misleadings. It looks like he¡¯s adoring Deborah Erks a great deal.

    ¡¸However, Governor. Are those armed golems really capable of defending against the invasion of Frazes? We have seen the fight with them in Yuuron with our eyes. We¡¯re wondering if you are being too overconfident in some ways with those things¡¹(The Emperor)

    The statewide governor raises his eyebrow with a twitch towards the words of His Majesty The Emperor. However, the one who strongly reacts towards those words is not the governor, but Bowman.

    ¡¸I cannot ignore that. His Majesty the Emperor, those armed golems are theption of the height of my technology, but are you implying that they cannot stand up against the Frazes? While I may sound rude, it looks to me that you cannote up to the understanding that these guys exceed the giant soldiers of Brunhild... ¡¹(Bowman)

    ¡¸You bastard...£¡¡¹(Gaspar)

    Gaspar-san from Emperor¡¯s convoy reflexively ces his hand on the grip of his sword towards the somewhat condescending words. His Majesty The Emperor softly stops it while the statewide governor is forcing his way through.

    ¡¸Bowman-kun, please be discrete with what you say. My apologies. It has been inexcusable, Your Majesty the Emperor. However, I also cannot understand what you¡¯ve said as well. Do you have some issues on those golems that you are being concerned with?¡¹(Volk)

    Though his words are polite, the governor¡¯s eyes have the color of challenge somewhere in them. That reminds me, I¡¯ve heard that one of the reasons why Regulus and Rodomea are on bad terms is that Rodomea has been established by bing independent from Regulus. It seems that this story is also nearly 200 years old. They probably have some antagonism towards each other even to this day.

    ¡¸I wonder how I should express those issues of concern. I¡¯m doubting whether those puppets will really be able to fight while protecting the citizens. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re being entrusted with lives after all¡¹(The Emperor)

    ¡¸Hohou. Then, do you mean that the giant soldiers of Brunhild, which are being operated by humans, exceed those armed golems?¡¹(Volk)

    Are? Somehow, His Majesty The Emperor sounds provocative as well. Well, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand him.

    It appears like this professor called Bowman or something seems to be holding an utmost confidence to his armed golems. He has been expressing an irritated look towards His Majesty the Emperor since a while ago. He must be an idiot to direct this attitude towards the ruler of a whole country.

    On the contrary, Gaspar-san stares at that idiot. Well of course a retainer can¡¯t forgive that attitude. The Regulus guards and the Rodomea guards are staring at each other in silence. The atmosphere is somehow dangerous. This happened because this stupid golem maniac isn¡¯t reading the mood.

    Did his nose get longer due to this country constantly ttering him for being a genius?

    Frankly, it felt as if he¡¯s just scraping all things together when he said that he has used something like the type of golem from the Rivet Tribe or the [Cor of Subordination]. It¡¯s what he can call his own work though.

    ¡¸Touya-dono. Here¡¯s a suggestion. Won¡¯t it be better to show the power of the Frame Gears here?¡¹(The King)

    ¡¸......Won¡¯t it be troublesome?¡¹(Touya)

    The Belfast King, who is next to me, secretly mutters while looking at the Rodomea and Regulus camps that are quietly staring at each other. I respond in the same manner.

    ¡¸Saying whether it will be troublesome, it already is. Isn¡¯t it then better to correct their rather naive recognition of Frazes? ¡¹(The King)

    It looks like there¡¯s no reason to hold back. Surely, they¡¯re suggesting something like [We have those golems so help is not needed], but fatalities will definitelye out without proper evacuations.

    Should I teach them that those golems are useless?

    ¡¸Gate¡¹

    I open the transfer formation in the air, and from there a gray frame gear, the Chevalieres down.

    The earth vibrates as the heavy knightnds on the za with a thud.

    Everyone from Rodomea looks surprised towards the sudden appearance of the giant soldier.

    ¡¸This is the mass production frame gear, the Chevalier. It has the lowest performance among the Frame Gears in our country and its ease of operation is its only feature¡¹

    ¡¸This one......¡¹

    Everyone in Rodomea looks up at the heavy knight. The armed golem is bigger in terms of size. There¡¯s an impression that it will be blown off by one hit from the Golem. Did they feel the same? I¡¯ve also understood it since the edge of Bowman¡¯s mouth rises up. Did you justugh?

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do a mock battle between this heavy knight and that golem. We also want to know how much performance the golem has against the Frazes. Do you mind that, governor?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Hohoo. No, I don¡¯t mind. What about it, Bowman-kun?¡¹(Volk)

    ¡¸Interesting. I¡¯m also curious how much power that frame gear we¡¯ve heard about possesses. Then, let¡¯s prepare¡¹(Bowman)

    Bowman raises a self-confident smile while fixing his sses with a turn, conveys something to the guards, and walks towards the golem.

    The mock battle is scheduled after 10 minutes. The governor parts away from us and talks about something with Bowman.

    ¡¸Then, We also have to prepare for this. Nic-san, can you go?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. There is no problem¡¹(Nic)

    Our Vice-Commander Nic-san, who came along as our escort, probably won¡¯t lose. When I was thinking of that, a voice came from somewhere unexpected.

    ¡¸Your Majesty the Sovereign King, can you leave that duty to my esteemed self?¡¹

    ¡¸Gaspar-san?¡¹

    The knightmander of the Imperial Knights, having worn a ck armor,es in front of me with intimidating eyes that could even silence a child.

    ¡¸I will never fall behind against such wooden doll. I swear on the pride of the Empire to obtain victory for sure¡¹(Gaspar)

    The other Imperial Knights are looking here with serious eyes when I¡¯ve looked around. I guess it was impossible for them to stomach Bowman¡¯s attitude from the while ago.

    His Majesty the Emperor made a big nod when I¡¯ve quickly nced at him. Well, the chances of winning are high enough if it¡¯s someone on Gasper-san¡¯s level though. It¡¯s not like Brunhild needs to fight specifically. There¡¯s no problem leaving the match to Gaspar-san with regards to the capacity of the East-West alliance.

    ¡¸I understand. Then, I will entrust it to you. Will you be using a spear as an equipment?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. Please, let¡¯s go with that¡¹(Gaspar)

    I open [Gate] and transfer a spear for a frame gear from [Hangar].

    Just in case, let¡¯s tell Gaspar-san the location of the core of the wood golem and its characteristics. I would like for him to keep that in mind till the bitter end because it may have been improved.

    Shall we then begin? I can see Bowman having a faint smile while I¡¯m looking at Gaspar boarding the heavy knight.

    Well then, for how long will that smilest?

 Chapter 202: The End of the Mock Battle, and the Hill State Governor

    Chapter 202: The End of the Mock Battle, and the Hill State Governor

    ¡¸No way! What¡®s going on!?¡¹(Bowman)

    Bowman screams while spilling cold sweat. Right in front of his eyes, Chevalier is lightly moving around, evading attacks of the armed golem and shing it from the right elbow downwards.

    He cut off the left elbow downwards this time with speed faster than golem could start regenerating its right elbow.

    The golem is not even an opponent by any means. Its movements are too slow and it also seems to have less power than I¡¯ve thought it would. I feel that the strength of the original wood golem has been lost due to it being tampered with in different ways.

    The armed golem¡¯ throat glows red and regeneration rate of both arms increases. Soon after, the arms restore back to their initial states. It was impossible to regenerate as far as the armored nks that had been equipped on its arms though. I see. It has likely mustered its magic power to regenerate its arms.

    The regenerated arms begin to strike again, but they never hit the heavy knight.

    ¡¸Kuu, if only its attack hit......!¡¹(Bowman)

    ¡¸I wonder about that. I think that it¡¯s probably useless...... Ah, here ites¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Whaaa......!?¡¹(Bowman)

    Just as I¡¯ve replied to Bowman¡¯s mutter, the heavy knight receives the fist of the attacking golem. See that?

    The heavy knight, at the same time, powerfully thrusts the spear it¡¯s holding in its other hand and pierces the throat of the golem that¡¯s leaning over. Gaspar has learned the position of the core due to the way how the golem regenerated before after all. The spear can prate it if it¡¯s with the power of the heavy knight.

    The golem that has its core crushed slowly tilts and copses on the ground with a magnificent tremor. In a blink of an eye, the golem crumbles in pieces like a dead tree and ends up scattering its debris all around.

    Professor Bowman copses on his knees while watching what happened with eyes that don¡¯t seem to believe what it¡¯s happening.

    ¡¸Impossible...... My greatest masterpiece......¡¹(Bowman)

    When you¡¯ve said ¡°my greatest masterpiece¡±, did you mean that thing? I¡¯m really d that they¡¯ve confirmed it in advance. A golem-like that will utterly be annihted in no time if an intermediate ss Fraze appears. More than that, it will look more dangerous if it gets attacked by a group of lower type Frazes.

    ¡¸By the way, Governor, an intermediate ss Fraze has enough strength to be able to beat several units of those Chevaliers. In addition to that, several thousands of those will be apanying the advanced sses whose strength in an entirely different league. Are you aware that those things will appear here in Rodomea? I think it¡¯s better to evacuate the residents after all¡¹(The Emperor)

    ¡¸A-ah. I will discuss it with the other state governors. ......We will contact you when we¡¯ve reached a decision¡¹(Volk)

    ¡¸We will entrust the matter to you¡¹(The Emperor)

    We, having left the statewide governor with a stiff face and the kneeling Bowman who¡¯s not moving, head towards Gaspar who got off the heavy knight.

    ¡¸May I perhaps have overdone it a little?¡¹(Gaspar)

    ¡¸No, the lives of people are at stake here even if they¡¯re from another country. I believe doing this with half-measures is not good. I hope they consider evacuating with this though¡¹(The Emperor)

    Well, I know it¡¯s not easy to do even though it¡¯s called an evacuation. The first thing to consider is if they¡¯re able to believe the news or not. Second is that they will have to leave the towns and viges they¡¯ve lived up until now even if they decide to evacuate.

    We will try to reduce the damage as much as possible, but it¡¯s doubtful that the houses and so forth will remain intact if they be a battlefield. There¡¯s a high possibility for those buildings to be blown off by aser from an intermediate or advanced ss.

    I don¡¯t think Frazes will attack towns that are deserted, but I also don¡¯t think that they will be avoiding those towns either if ever those are on their way. They will probably trample the stores and houses while marching.

    It is not just the houses where people live in. The citizens will also lose shops, fields and other things that have be the foundation of their livelihood. It probably won¡¯t be easy to be able to exin to them that they should be d that their lives were saved.

    I transfer the frame gear to [Hangar]. Two women then appeared in front of us just when I thought that we should also leave.

    One of them is a silver-haireddy about 40 years of age wearing a shawl on top of a white coat with a calm atmosphere around her. The one standing behind her is a tall female knight about 20 years old with a semi-long brown hair.

    ¡¸I am pleased to meet you for the first time, your Majesty the Sovereign King of Brunhild. I am Audrey Reliban, the Hill-State Governor of the Rodomea Federation. This person is themander of Hill-State Knight Order, Limitt Remtex¡¹(Audrey)

    ¡¸......Haa, hello......¡¹(Touya)

    It was so sudden that I ended up making a terrible reply. Did she just say ¡°Hill-State¡±? Isn¡¯t that one of the seven states of Rodomea? Saying that she is the governor there, isn¡¯t she then the second most influential person in this country after the statewide governor from a while ago?

    ¡¸I havee to inquire something from you on this asion. May I have a little of your time?¡¹(Audrey)

    ¡¸Haaa, I don¡¯t mind. But what exactly do you want to know?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I would like you to tell me exactly where the Frazes will appear and your predictions of their movements after that¡¹(Audrey)

    I then project a map in the air in ordance to what governor Audrey has asked. The state governor and her female knight-attendant got surprised, but I didn¡¯t mind it, operated the map, and pointed to the exact location End had shown me.

    ¡¸Here. The location may shift a little, but the Frazes will appear here seven to ten dayster from now¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸This...as I¡¯ve thought...¡¹(Audrey)

    ¡¸Governor......!¡¹(Limitt)

    Umm? The two are looking at the map as if they are pondering on something. What¡¯s wrong?

    ¡¸......Excuse me. This ce is located in the central state, but next to it is our Hill-State. If the Frazes appear there, how will His Majesty the Sovereign King assess their movement?¡¹(Audrey)

    ¡¸Let me see. The Frazes act with the goal of ughtering humans and demi-humans alike. If they appear here, they will immediately head towards the nearby viges or towns. From there...probably those ces?¡¹(Touya)

    I zoom the map out to view the entirety of Rodomea. The ce where the Frazes will appear is the central state, but the nearest town from there will be in the neighboring hill-state. In other words, the location is close to the boundary between states.

    ¡¸Ahh...... Then will it be this ¡°Limeroad¡± town? I assume they will go straight there¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It is as I¡¯ve thought after all¡¹(Audrey)

    Governor Audrey sighs deeply. Of course, she will be like that. They¡¯reing to attack the territory she controls after all.

    ¡¸If we evacuate all the inhabitants from the Limeroad town, will that change their route?¡¹(Audrey)

    ¡¸In that case, umm...... The next target will be this nearby Eminas vige in the Hill-state or the Recept town in the Central-state located at the same distance. As I¡¯ve said earlier, I can¡¯t be sure where they will head next because that location may be in some way off-the-mark¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I see....... Then, you¡¯ve said that the East-West Alliance will fight the Frazes that will appear. What then you are looking for in return?¡¹(Audrey)

    ¡¸Nothing in particr. This talk is not at that level anymore. If nothing is done, the copse of the ancient civilization will be repeated in other countries as well. We didn¡¯t make it in time for Yuuron, but their appearance this time has been predicted. I¡¯d like to minimize the damage in any way¡¹(Touya)

    I zealously stare at Governor Audrey¡¯s eyes directly and firmly speak. We don¡¯t have any intention of invading their territory. They have no choice but to believe that, but I¡¯d like them to understand that Rodomea doesn¡¯t have many options left.

    This country will perish after the Frazes rampage for some time. I would¡¯ve left them alone from the start if I didn¡¯t care about it. This matter concerns another country after all. However, the people who live here also have the right to choose.

    If Rodomea doesn¡¯t move at all, I will spread the information of the Fraze¡¯s invasion to the citizens of Rodomea this time. Let¡¯s them decide for themselves whether they will escape or stay. Although panic may ur, my resolution is stronger than that.

    If you destroy the chance of others to live due to your excessive selfishness, they will die even if they don¡¯t want to.

    ¡¸......I understand. Our hill-state will conduct an independent evacuation. Also, I will allow full ess to the east-west alliance. I don¡¯t have the statewide governor¡¯s permission yet, but this is the decision of the hill-state even if he opposes it. There won¡¯t be anyints¡¹(Audrey)

    ¡¸Governor...... Is that alright? In that case, you may end up disobeying statewide governor depending on his decision...¡¹(Limitt)

    Limitt-san is anxiously talking to governor Audrey from behind. Audrey-san acts without hearing the decision of the statewide Governor who is their representative and allows other countries to trespass by herself. It won¡¯t be strange even if she¡¯s judged as a rebel.

    ¡¸There is no time to evacuate the residents of the towns and viges in one stroke. We must act immediately. I can¡¯t wait for the decision of the statewide governor. I will take responsibility for all of this¡¹(Audrey)

    ¡¸Ah, no. I think an evacuation will somehow be possible only if you give your permission. With my transfer magic, I can...¡¹(Touya)

    I suddenly came up with something from the talk so far. First, [Gate] will be opened and then, the vigers and townspeople will be allowed to spend a day or two in a safe ce, it was an idea to an extent. However...

    ¡¸Wait... Maybe I can transfer each town...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ha!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The leaders from both Belfast and Regulus and the hill-state Governor of Rodomea each raise queer voices.

    I¡¯ve never tried a wide range transfer thus far. The biggest one I¡¯ve transferred was the castle that originally housed Ripple during the time we¡¯re building the castle of Brunhild, I think?

    Rather than transferring the town, I will be moving the terrain with its highs and lows as it is. It will be bad unless I leave the ground of the destination for the transfer to be perfectly t.

    Somehow... It¡¯s simr to having no problems if a bowl full of miso soup on a big tray is being ced on top of tatami mats, but the tray will flip if it¡¯s ced in an area like a staircase... Probably something like that£¿

    As expected, it will be bad if I transfer everything including the people in it and then something bad happens. Let¡¯s have them evacuate for the time being. I will transfer the town after that if possible, but I don¡¯t want them to expect too much.

    Of course. The marching route of the Fraze will also change if all of the inhabitants evacuate, so the possibility the town will stay intact is high.

    In any case, it¡¯s important to make the area an uninhabited zone. If even one stubborn person remains in town, that person won¡¯t just endanger his life, but will also have the town receive some damage. I would like them to exin this to the town folks.

    ¡¸In some cases, apulsory movement can¡¯t be helped. How big is the scale of the battle going to be?¡¹(Audrey)

    ¡¸Smaller than that of Yuuron... Only that. Well, I couldn¡¯t secure the cooperation of the side of Yuuron at all aside from me not knowing about their appearance there in the first ce. I can, therefore, say that it has be a disaster to that extent¡¹(Touya)

    It¡¯s no use making an excuse though. This time, there is time to prepare for a fight in advance. I have to do what I can do.

    We¡¯ve decided to have Governor Audrey prepare the town folks to be evacuated for now. Even though I can transfer them just before the battle, I guess this way would be better in case something goes wrong. The final step will be me checking with magic if there are any people left.

    All that¡¯s left is the production of the new models, but the absolute most we can achieve is building Elsie¡¯s new frame and repairing End¡¯s dragon knight.

    If a flying Frazes like the Manta-type also appear this time, is there no other choice but for me to drop it? Huh? Then that means I won¡¯t be able to fight in a frame gear this time as well, right?

    Kuu. It might not be good unless I think about a flying type frame gear.

    Maybe, a frame that can fly with additional equipment.... The one that can deal with every situation... A type that exchange parts, perhaps?

    (TL: like strike or V gundam)

    (ED: GAT105 Strike! Hell yeah!)

    That unit won¡¯t be produced in time, but shall I consult with Rosetta about it?

 Chapter 203: Completion of the Repairs, and Manâ€™s Romance

    Arc 23: Iing New Threat

    Chapter 203: Completion of the Repairs, and Man¡¯s Romance

    We, who came back from Rodomea, immediately assembled the rulers of the East-West alliance and held a meeting.

    We must still make a detailed arrangement of the events like the circumstances in Rodomea even though we¡¯ve already settled on the rough policy.

    ¡¸Did the Holy Knight Order of Restia get used to the frame units?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. Everyone has reached the point where they can manage those to some extent. I can¡¯t say for sure without trying to pilot the real one though¡¹(Restia King)

    The new King of Restia replies to my question while smiling lightly. It was the same thest time, but if they can ride in the frame unit, I believe it will be alright for them to pilot without prior training.

    In any case, the alliance of Brunhild, Belfast, Regulus, Rifurisu, Misumido, Ramisshu, Rynie and Restia is an allied force consisting of 8 countries.

    Unfortunately, There won¡¯t be new models released except for Elsie¡¯s, but I believe we¡¯ll still manage somehow even if we don¡¯t disperse the Frazes likest time.

    ¡¸First of all, I will lend out 20 units to all countries. Each will have 2 ¡°Night Baron¡± units formanders and 18 ¡°Chevalier¡± units for regr soldiers simr to the set up in Yuuron, so please select the pilots beforehand. There will be 60 units from Brunhild, and, with 140 unit from all countries, it will be a total of 200 units¡¹(Touya)

    It is only 10 units less than in Yuuron. We will be able to somehow manage if we have just this amount. The question is what type of advanced ss Fraze will appear. The worst one will be a flying type... We can only pray that such type won¡¯t appear.

    ¡¸However...... After Yuuron, it¡¯s Rodomea this time. This is bing less and less as other people¡¯s problem¡¹ (The Beast King)

    The Beast King of Misumido leans against his chair while folding his hands. There¡¯s probably a vague anxiety in their minds, and they are contemting whether Frazes will appear in their country next time.

    ¡¸Naa, Touya-dono. Isn¡¯t there a tool that can forecast the appearance of Frazes in advance like this time?¡¹(Monarch of Reefrees)

    What the Monarch of Reefrees said is reasonable. Even if I lend frame gears to each country, there¡¯s no doubt that we will be toote to respond to the crisis unless we know the location where Frazes will appear. Having said that, I just can¡¯t lend enough units to be deployed all over their countries.

    ¡¸Will the person who told you about their appearance this time continue to cooperate with us?¡¹(Regulus Empeor, assuming)

    ¡¸Umm, it¡¯s difficult to say, I think? Anyhow, he is a wanderer.... Also, it¡¯s not like he ispletely on our side¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I see......¡¹(Regulus Empeor, assuming)

    We shouldn¡¯t be dependent on End. Ah, perhaps there¡¯s an artifact under the category of detection systems in [Warehouse]. Shall I look for it?

    ¡¸So, have any messagese from Rodomea?¡¹(Belfast King, assuming)

    ¡¸We haven¡¯t received a formal permission yet. I¡¯ve only received a temporary one from the Hill-state governor. At worst, there¡¯s the possibility that us setting foot into the central state will be treated as an act of aggression¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Surprisingly, they might be aiming for that. After everything is over, will they not say that they could¡¯ve handled the situation by themselves?¡¹(Belfast King, assuming)

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think they will be that shameless. Actually, it will just cause a considerable damage if we leave them alone. However, they can hold out with their response until Frazes appear¡¹(Touya)

    After all, ites back to the point whether they believe us or not. I¡¯d be relieved if everything was just a random speech of End, but it¡¯ll be equally troublesome since discussions have already progressed this far. If the reliability of Brunhild falls, that will be a good excuse for us to be taken advantage of.

    I won¡¯t mind if I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s being called a liar, but I think it won¡¯t end with just that.

    After the meeting ends, I call End who¡¯s staying at the [Silver Moon] inn to hand over his renovated Dragoon.

    ¡¸Ooh!? Even the color has been changed? Hee~, Red was nice as well but I definitely like this one¡¹(End)

    The new Dragoon, standing in the ins west of the castle, was changed from a bright red color scheme into a calm monotone one.

    Well, to be frank, I¡¯ve have used this opportunity to change its color scheme because it oveps with the color of Elsie¡¯s machine that I¡¯m making right now.

    I think this one contains End¡¯s image more than the previous one, but I¡¯m somehow associating it with a police car because of its two-tone coloring.... That reminds me, there¡¯s an anime where that kind of robot appears. I¡¯ve seen on the that they¡¯re making a live-action adaptation.

    ¡¸Refueling is no longer required since I¡¯ve improved it. I also believe it will take in and convert magic power on its own even when it¡¯s not moving if you leave it for a few days. Lastly, if anyone besides End tries to pilot it, that person won¡¯t be able to properly operate it so it can¡¯t be transferred to others¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already said I won¡¯t do that. Even if things regarding myself appear like this, I pretty much like this guy, you know£¿¡¹(End)

    Well, I somehow understand that. Incidentally, I¡¯ve properly attachedmunication equipment as well, so unless he is far away I ought to be able to contact him. Although in this guy¡¯s case, I will not be able to get in touch with him if he is carrying it in that ss slide of his.

    ¡¸Oh! By the way, do you have more of that [King] voice which you¡¯ve given mest time?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no more left. However, only a few remain so I can¡¯t just give them out easily¡¹(End)

    ¡¸Is that so......¡¹(Touya)

    I had hoped that I¡¯d be able to get it again this time since I got it before, but it seems that thest time was a splurging on End¡¯s part. It¡¯s regrettable but it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Oh right, why can End predict the appearance of Frazes? Is there some sort of advance warning before they appear?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It just happened by chance this time. First of all, I can decipher the subtle distortions in space. Then, it¡¯ll be possible to determine the number of days before the space in that area breaks. Then, there¡¯s a [Sound]. Frazes emit a special [Resonance sound] to tell apart theirpanions. This sound can cross beyond space and can be heard from this side as well. With this information, one canprehend their numbers and type to a certain extent. That sound can¡¯t be heard by human ears though even if I¡¯ve described it this way¡¹(End)

    A [Distortion] and a [Resonance Sound], you say. We may be able to make predictions like this time if a tool that can detect those exists. I mean seriously. To be able to hear sounds that can¡¯t be heard by regr humans, who is this guy...?

    End quickly boarded the dragon knight while I was having those thoughts.

    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll go now since I still have things to do. I¡¯lle quickly when Frazes appear in a few days¡¹(End)

    ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ll be counting on you¡¹(Touya)

    The dragon knight changes into its high mobility mode after its hatch is closed, and quickly disappears from the ins while raising a dust storm.

    ¡¸Now then....... All that¡¯s left is the countermeasures against the advance type. I wonder if we can manage to do something about that charged particle cannon...¡¹(Touya)

    To be honest, please don¡¯t make me stand in from of that pseudo charged particle cannon even if there¡¯s a magic that can defend against it.

    The range of [Shield] or [Absorb] is too narrow, and I don¡¯t even know whether that pseudo charged particle cannon utilizes magic power in the first ce.

    I go to the [Library] for the time being to look for books with non-attribute magic that can be used. I¡¯ve found a few, but they¡¯re thick as usual. I then continue flipping through the pages while skimming through them since I can¡¯t spend too much time here.

    There had been non-attribute magics existing since 5000 years ago. It would be a ridiculous number if all of them have been covered till now. There are lots of magic that can only be used for mischief like a magic that can cause a slight itch and a magic that makes a drink terribly bitter.

    But I think that everything depends on how it¡¯s used. Even [Slip] can be said to be a magic only used for mischief, but it¡®s in fact quite useful.

    I¡¯ve secluded myself for half a day and found a few magics that are usable. I hope I¡¯ll manage to oppose them with this. In the meantime, Fam, [Library] manager, continued reading books at her own pace. Please help me out a little.

    I head towards [Workshop] this time and observe the work of Rosetta and Monica. The mini robots are crowding and are restlessly running around inside the workshop.

    Only a skeletal frame of a unit being lifted by a crane can be seen when I¡¯ve peeked inside the garage to see their work. The right arm has been removed, and Rosetta and Monica seem to be worried about something.

    ¡¸Both of you, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s Elsie-dono¡¯s unit. Its main weapon will be its fists as far as its use lies in close-quartersbat, but...¡¹ (Rosetta)

    ¡¸I¡¯m just thinking that it¡¯s kinda dull to simply punch an enemy with only a hard fist. After all, this guy must have a one-hit certain-kill move, right?¡¹ (Monica)

    Hmm. She has a point. Elsie¡¯s unit is for closebat, so it can fully demonstrate its power in that area. I think the style of crushing the opponent with one hit and instantly moving on to the next one is suitable for Elsie.

    ¡¸Smashing a Fraze¡¯s body with a first hit and then breaking its core with the second... A two-stage attack is absolutely necessary if fists are being used¡¹(Rosetta)

    ¡¸There¡¯s also a way of destroying the core along with the body if either sword or spear are used as weapons¡¹ (Monica)

    I get what they are saying. A hammer or something else that has a wide range of attack can do a one-hit attack in a different way from fists. It¡¯s therefore alright if it smashes the core along with the body.

    ¡¸Like this...... I think that it¡¯s possible to destroy the core by firing something towards it afterunching a fist attack¡¹ (Rosetta)

    Rosetta shows a movement with a pose that looks like as if she¡¯s pushing out her fist.

    ¡¸Would installing something like a short spear into the arm be fine?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be good if that weapon inflicts damage, but wouldn¡¯t that get in the way during hand attacks and other moves? I think that it¡¯ll be okay, if it¡¯s stored in the arms though¡¹

    Umm, does that mean that it will be a spear that is normally stored in the arms but jumps out during an attack? Huh,e to think of it...

    I operate my smartphone and search the. If I am not mistaken, that weapon is... Ah, is it this one? I then project an image into the air.

    ¡¸This is it. A Pile-Bunker¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡¸It is quite a big one. What kind of thing is it?¡¹(Rosetta)

    Of course, neither Rosetta nor Monica can read Japanese so I roughly summarize the written exnation. They will probably not understand it if I talk about anime and games of my former world.

    ¡¸A weapon to crush the enemy¡¯s armor by shooting a spear or a stake at high speed...?¡¹ (Rosetta)

    ¡¸In Elsie¡¯s case, it will be a weapon that prates the main body after breaking the armor. Is it possible to make itpact and equip it on the arm?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I wonder if that¡¯s possible. There¡¯s no gunpowder, and to shoot it by using magic power, a stake like that... Or rather, it¡¯ll cover the backhand as well, but its destructive power won¡¯t be a joke if we make with crystal materials. It may get a little hard to make though¡¹

    Well, it won¡¯t be a problem if it¡¯s made to be that much transparent. It will be good if it doesn¡¯t waste crystal materials unlike a bullet ejection system wherein the material can¡¯t be recovered after it has been shot.

    ¡¸However, it is quite a novel weapon... Where did master get this kind of information?¡¹ (Monica)

    ¡¸Hmm.... Well, don¡¯t mind it¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Haa...¡¹ (Monica)

    Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t told anyone yet that I¡¯vee from a different world. Her eminence the Pope and Phyllis-san know about Kami-sama, but I haven¡¯t told anyone anything beyond that.

    There is also a point of whether they will be able to believe me or not even if I tell them that information. As expected, maybe I should¡¯ve told Yumina, Elsie and the girls, as well as everyone from Babylon about it...

    Hmm....... Either way, there are still a few people whom I should tell about this aside from my fiancees and the girls of Babylon. Will it be fine, I wonder? I think I should gather them and exin it.

    ¡¸Alright, Then, shall we make this pile bunker?! Hey, everyone, gather around!¡¹(Monica)

    Monica issues amand and the mini-robots gather en masse. They¡¯re making small nods while obediently listening to her exnation.

    ¡¸It looks like it¡¯ll be a pretty brutal weapon¡¹(Rosetta)

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s okay. At any rate, the pile bunker seems to be a man¡¯s romance after all¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡¸Are you even aware that Elise-dono is a woman...?¡¹ (Rosetta)

    Wait! Don¡¯t tell this to anyone! I will be killed!

    Thus, Elsie¡¯s new frame unit has been made with a deep crimson color and, basing it on a valkyrie¡¯s name, it has been christened [Gerhilde].

 Chapter 204: The Rampage, and the Red Deity of Destruction

    Arc 23: Iing New Threat

    Chapter 204: The Rampage, and the Red Deity of Destruction

    ¡ºHow is it?¡»(Touya)

    ¡ºThe bnce is slightly out of ce, but it doesn¡¯t hinder the movements. The response time is faster than that of a ck knight and it¡¯s also easier to move¡»(Elzie)

    Elzie answers while moving [Gerhilde], the newlypleted frame gear.

    Gerhilde¡¯s armor has been coated with crystal material. It would¡¯ve be apletely transparent if all of it has been made with crystal materials, and it would¡¯ve been very hard for allies to see her. I¡¯ve naturally tried to paint the crystal materials, but it didn¡¯t blend with [Modeling]. The paint has only ended up trapped inside the crystal materials. In the end, [Modeling] is merely a [Transformation] magic and not a [Fusion] magic. Though I think I could¡¯ve managed it somehow if I had used the same raw materials.

    Therefore, I¡¯ve installed a thick crystal material on top of the special armor, making it a multiyer armor. Gerhilde¡¯s red color can be seen through the topyer of the armor underneath it.

    ¡ºFuu!¡»

    Gerhilde punches the huge rock wall in the prairie and smashes it to pieces. At the same time, a stake that looks like a spear has been shot out along with a roar from the pile bunker that was equipped onto its arm.

    The stake is instantly stored back in the arm after it crushes one of the big rocks that has been flown into the air. The other end of the stake pops out from the elbow.

    ¡ºUn, there are no problems with the pile bunker. It can shoot anywhere I aim. It looks like it can even destroy an intermediate ss with a single blow¡»

    Fly like a butterfly, sting like a bee. Those words cross my mind. However, Gerhilde¡¯s movement can be surmised as killing something with one hit. Of course, this unit is above the ck knight whether it¡¯s power or speed.

    ¡ºBoost!¡»

    The vestiges of magic overflow from each part of Gerhilde¡¯s multiyered armor. It looks as if the unit is being d in dim red light.

    Gerhilde, having invoked strengthening magic, gets even faster with the attacks of both its projected fist and pile bunker, smashing the remaining rocky wall into smithereens.

    ¡ºHow is it? Are there any irregrities with the body?¡»(Touya)

    ¡ºIt eats up a tremendous amount of magic power and stamina. I wonder if it¡¯s not because this magic is from an emission system. It may be hard to use it consecutively¡»(Elzie)

    There seems to be no problem with the unit. Gerhilde¡¯s light also disappears when Elzie cancels the boost.

    ¡ºMaster, I¡¯ve finished collecting data¡»(Rosetta)

    A call from Rosetta, who has been monitoring from Babylon in the sky,es in. This is the reason why I¡¯ve bothered going for a trial run in the prairie away from the castle.

    All that¡¯s left is to adjust the frame based on this data so that we can make use of it during the production of the seeding units.

    ¡ºAlright, we¡¯re done. Thank you very much for your work, Elzie¡»(Touya)

    The hatch of Gerhilde that has stopped opens up, and Elzie jumps out from inside.

    ¡¸With this, the firstpleted unit is Elzie¡¯s¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Whose unit are you nning to make next?¡¹(Elzie)

    ¡¸First of all, I want to prepare the units oriented mainly towards the battle. I guess next will be Yae¡¯s and Hilda¡¯s units. Both are mainly proficient with swords, and their battle styles are also rtively simr¡¹(Touya)

    It feels like Yae excels at offense while Hilda excels at defense. Elzie¡¯s Gerhilde ended up being a bit tricky unit, but those two¡¯s units will likely be orthodox frames called warrior units or knight units.

    A telepathy thenes from Kougyoku inside the castle while I¡¯m thinking of those things.

    ¡¶Lord. A message hase from the Hill-state governor of Rodomea¡·(Kougyoku)

    ¡¶Oh, is it you, Kougyoku? Has the central state of Rodomea allowed the entrance of the frame gears?¡·(Touya)

    ¡¶No, she is asking for help. I was informed that a considerable damage had urred in the central state from what seems to be a rampage of armored wood golems...¡·(Kougyoku)

    ¡¶Come again!?¡·(Touya)

    ¡°Armed golems¡± you say. Do you mean those fellows that the young bald Dr. Bowman has made!? Why again...!? More than anything else, why at such time when an invasion of Frazes may happen tomorrow or the day after tomorrow!?

    I immediately send Gerhilde back to [Hangar], and we head towards the castle.

    I¡¯m d I¡¯ve given a gate mirror to the Hill-state governor Audrey-san for the times when something happens. She can get in touch with me in real time even though it¡¯s only through a letter.

    A number of armed golems seem to be certainly rampaging in the central state when I read the letter that had arrived at the castle, but the reason for that rampage is unknown.

    ¡¸In any case, let¡¯s go to the site and investigate. Elzie, it may be the first battle for Gerhilde. Will you be alright?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸No problem. The enemies are those guys from the pruning ceremony, right? It will be an easy victory for my Gerhilde¡¹(Elzie)

    I¡¯ve heard a quite powerful reply. For now, both I and Elzie quickly hurry to the capital of the central state while saying ¡°we will go and look at the situation¡±.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on...?¡¹(Touya)

    The beautiful baroque buildings have been smashed to pieces, and people are running about trying to escape.

    Fires are rising from here and there, and ck smokes are going sky high. Several huge armed golems are all over the streets. They are swinging their fists around, destroying the buildings. It looks just like a retro monster movie.

    ¡¸Hey, can you transfer those to somewhere else!?¡¹(Elzie)

    ¡¸You¡¯re saying ¡°somewhere else¡±, but where do you think I could send them to!? They will be a burden to whatever country I send them to!¡¹(Touya)

    I reject Elzie¡¯s suggestion. Of course, it¡¯s out of the question to send them to Brunhild. I¡¯ve also thought about the ocean, but I don¡¯t think they will die because of that. I will be troubled if they manage to eventuallynd somewhere I don¡¯t know. I should send them to a hole of a volcano or something simr.

    In any case, it will be bad if this continues. Let¡¯s transfer them to the ins a few kilometers from here. The damage to the town will be too great if we defeat them here.

    There are twelve in total when I search for them via the smartphone. A dozen, huh? I transfer them to the ins all at once. The golems, who are destroying the city, disappear in instant.

    This will buy us some time. Afterwards, we will go to the ins from here and just smash them there.

    ¡¸Your Majesty the Sovereign King!¡¹(Audrey)

    As I turn around towards the sudden voice calling out to me, the state governor Audrey and the knightmander Limitt-san, along with their escorts, areing down from the long stairs leading towards the gate of the royal pce.

    ¡¸State governor, what on earth is going on here!? Why are the armed golems destroying the city!?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸They went out of control. It seems Dr. Bowman did some unreasonable modifications to the armed golems. He was probably immensely frustrated because he lost to his majesty¡¯s frame gear. As results, It failed. It seems he has ended up unable to control the golems¡¹(Audrey)

    Haa!? That young baldy! Is he stupid!? For god¡¯s sake! What did he do that for!?

    ¡¸And, where is that Bowman!?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸His whereabouts are unclear. The statewide governor is desperately looking for him, but perhaps, he¡¯s already dead......¡¹(Audrey)

    I bring out a map with the smartphone and search for Bowman regardless of whether he¡¯s dead or alive. A red pin then falls straight down at single location. Where¡¯s that?

    ¡¸He¡¯s here. It seems he¡¯s alive¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸This is... an unused warehouse. Why is he in such a ce...? F-for now, go take him into custody£¡¡¹(Audrey)

    ¡¸Haa!¡¹(Limitt)

    Some knights start to hastily run through the streets by Limitt-san¡¯s orders.

    The city has regained someposure due to the disappearance of the golems, but the fires are still burning. Shall I put them off for now?

    ¡¸Oh Rain descends, Pure Blessing, Heavenly Rain¡¹(Touya)

    Magic power spreads towards the heavens and rain starts to drop even though there are no rain clouds in the vicinity. This is one of the ancient rain magics of the water attribute. I cast [Shield] overhead as a recement for an umbre to prevent getting wet. The fires should also disappear soon.

    However, it suddenly starts raining like a squall. Oh my god, I¡¯ve overdone it!

    I did the magic for the first time, so I¡¯ve miscalcted the amount of power needed. It¡¯s already flooding all around when I stop the rain. Ahahah. Well, it didn¡¯t turn out into something terrible since I¡¯ve stopped it quickly.

    ¡¸T-the fire has disappeared with this. All that¡¯s left is to rescue the wounded. We will go and clean up the golems that have been transferred in the meantime¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸A-y-yes. I understand. Please take care¡¹(Audrey)

    State Governor Audrey sees us off and we move to the prairie in the outskirts of the capital. A group of armed golems in front of us is heading towards the capital again. They are advancing with heavy footsteps.

    I, having looked closely to them, can see that they carrying something dubious on their backs. I don¡¯t really understand it from the front, but it¡¯s somehow identical to a nt.... It appears as if they¡¯ve been fused. Is that Bowman¡¯s remodeling?

    I open [Gate], and summon Gerhilde from [Hangar]. The earth rumbles as the crimson unitnds on the grounds of Rodomea.

    ¡¸Will you be fine by yourself?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Leave it to me. They have just the right amount of opponents for a skirmish. I¡¯ll easily defeat them¡¹(Elzie)

    Elzie says that and casually runs up the frame, opens the chest hatch, and gets inside the cockpit.

    Well, a built-in escape magic is there, so it¡¯ll probably be alright.

    A quiet engine sound was raised as Gerhilde starts up.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s go, Gerhilde!¡»

    The Frame Gear, while having its back thrusters blow with a thud, turns towards the middle of the group of armed golems and rushes to them at once. The bacsh of the thrusters magnificently whirls up a cloud of dust. Hey! She didn¡¯t forget I was here, I hope!? So crunchy. The dust has entered my mouth!

    ¡ºOneeeee!¡»

    Gerhilde draws its fist while jumping up, and explodes it into the throat of the armored golem. The core that¡¯s in there gets crushed in one go with the pile bunker.

    ¡ºTwoooo!¡»

    Gerhilde deals a rotating kick to the other golem next to the crumbling one without even minding it, splitting the upper and lower bodies in two. It thenpletely crushes the core in the upper body that can no longer move.

    The third golem who saw that extends stuff that looks like ivies from both its arms, trying to tie up both of Gerhilde¡¯s arms. Suddenly, there were two vines of ivies intertwined between both the left and right arms of Gerhilde.

    ¡ºMoove...asi-i-ide!¡»

    Gerhilde swings her arms regardless and pulls the golem that¡¯s obviously bigger and her Elzie then throws it away towards the other golems with the centrifugal force of that momentum. What power, hey!

    ¡ºBoooost!¡»

    Being d in red re throughout the body, Gerhilde shifts into a higher gear and starts crushing the golems one after another. The pile bunker, that has been fired, crushes the cores of the golems, making their bodies rot away and scatter around.

    That pile bunker is incredible.... I kinda understand the feeling of those who call it a romance weapon. Everything is being broken into pieces from the front, it¡¯s overwhelming in terms of both power and destruction. There is no need for small tricks here. Its an existence of a pure head-on power.

    ¡ºCrush Crush Crush Crush! Prepare yourselves to be smashed to pieces if you stand in front of me!¡»

    Waa. The tension is really going up.

    There¡¯s nothing that those crystal stakes jumping from both arms can¡¯t break. The crimson god of destruction crushes everything that stands in its way. The armed golems are being crushed one after the another as they crumble and be a rotting debris.

    ¡ºSm......ash!¡»

    Gerhilde pushes its right fist very high to heaven as if showing off its victory when thest standing armed golem gets broken into pieces. She¡¯s unrivaled.

    We didn¡¯t witness whatever that Bowman seemed to have remodeled. Oh well. I¡¯ve already said that it was a failed remodeling.

    The results are better than what I¡¯ve expected nevertheless... Moreover, that¡¯s not even its full power.

    I¡¯ve managed to obtain a strong ally against the advanced sses.

    I then think of that while looking at the shining red unit.

 Chapter 205: Standing by, and the Appearance of Frazes

    Chapter 205: Standing by, and the Appearance of Frazes

    ¡¸I-it is not my fault! These are only unfortunate idents piling up all at the same time!¡¹(Bowman)

    Bowman, who was brought to a room in the royal pce, says that in front of everyone.

    It seems that he has strengthened the behemoths by improving first a special kind of parasitic nt that absorbs the host¡¯s nutrients in return for drawing out itstent potential and then attaching those nts onto the armed golems. It was the thing fused to the backs of the golems that I saw.

    However, those parasitic nts had taken over the consciousness of armed golems, and they started to rampage. The effects of [Cor of Subordination] that had been fused with the golems also disappeared, and themands stopped workingpletely. All the golems that had been nurtured at the same time went on a rampage and jumped out into the city.

    ¡¸Putting the golems aside, those parasitic nts look like there were still in testing stage. It seems that you¡¯ve made a fairly unreasonable fusion by forcefully growing them up and making them strengthen the behemoths. It appears that you¡¯ve overthrown an opposition the research staff had made and forced your own way¡¹

    The Knight Commander Limitt informs us while looking at the documents that have been seized from Bowman¡¯sboratory.

    ¡¸What a thing to do.... Did you not consider the possibility for this scenario to happen? Do you even know just how many victims have shown up due to your thoughtless action...!?¡¹(Audrey)

    ¡¸The possibility of them rampaging due to the parasitic nts was low! Who could¡¯ve ever anticipated them taking over the golem consciousness in the first ce!? This rampage is an ident! It¡¯s not my fault! It¡¯s not me who destroyed the town!¡¹(Bowman)

    Bowman angrily replies to State Governor Audrey. Though I only hear excuses stating that he is not responsible. In fact, he appears to be the first one to flee from theboratory and then found shivering in the warehouse.

    ¡¸In the first ce, did you really need to improve the golems right away? The discussion should have been progressing towards borrowing the power of Brunhild Dukedom with regards to matters rted to Frazes. We would¡¯ve made a decision with the governors of all states tomorrow and announce it officially. Isn¡¯t that how it was supposed to happen?¡¹

    Hee, have they already decided up to there? It seems that up to four out of the seven states have settled on the seeking cooperating with Brunhild. So it¡¯s not only the governor Audrey of the Hill state.

    Rodomea is divided into the Central state, the Hill state, the Mountain state, the Lake state, the River state, the ins state and the Smithing state. Among those states, the Hill, the Mountain, the Lake, the Smithing states are in approval of the decision, while the Central and ins states are against it. The River state is still neutral though. It seems their opinions are divided like that.

    I¡¯ve heard that the official voting to decide the policy of the country would be taken tomorrow during the meeting of the governors of all states....

    ¡¸It¡¯s because voices of doubt with regards to the research on armed golems were raised after one of them had lost to the Frame Gear of Brunhild. They¡¯ve said that budget of the country shouldn¡¯t be wasted. He had to strengthen armed golems at the very least so that they could defeat Frazes as well as to prevent the reduction of the research funds... It probably like that¡¹(Limitt)

    Bowman jerks his body and starts to cower as Limitt opens her mouth and gazes at him. And then what? Are you saying that he has done all of that in order to keep his research going?

    ¡¸In any case, those golems are utterly worthless. I¡¯ve cleaned them all by myself. They were too weak¡¹

    Bowman raises his hung down face upon Elzie¡¯s words. It was a mixed expression of amazement and sorrow.

    ¡¸You... have defeated those strengthened armed golems...? All by yourself? Such a...¡¹(Bowman)

    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t have used those things like a power that you can¡¯t control. This is a heavy crime, Dr. Bowman. We will have you be responsible for creating this tragedy which urred due to you arbitrarily improving the golems. You¡¯ll be dismissed from all positions and deprived of your doctorate degree. You¡¯ll also be moved to the mine in the Mountain state. Is this fine, statewide viceroy?¡¹(Audrey)

    ¡¸A-aa, that¡¯s right. He has to take responsibility for this¡¹(Volk)

    The statewide viceroy, who was keeping silent and avoided making eye contact, nods a little while making a stiff smile towards State Governor Audrey¡¯s harsh voice.

    That¡¯s obvious. The one who entrusted theboratory and promoted Bowman who ended up causing this damage was the governor of the central state. He can¡¯t avoid taking responsibility alone by saying he didn¡¯t know.

    Bowman has been taken outside the room so that the knights could drag him away. During this turmoil, there are people who ended up dying. Has he not been executed due to his achievements thus far being taken into consideration?

    ¡¸Now then, Statewide viceroy, evacuate the residents of the town of Recept. The situation is the most urgent. Please send out a fast horse¡¹(Audrey)

    ¡¸Wa-wait a minute, please. If you have them evacuate and nothing happens, what are you going to do? The inhabitants of the city won¡¯t stay silent, you know!?¡¹(Volk)

    ¡¸What stupid thing to say thiste... We¡¯ll apologize and take responsibility for creating panic andpensate them for it if nothing happens. That¡¯s all. Rather, what would happen if they learn that we knew it would happen and did nothing....? Wouldn¡¯t that be a bigger problem?¡¹(Audrey)

    The statewide viceroy flinched as he was being told by the Hill state governor but still ordered his subordinates to send a fast horse to the town. That¡¯s because there was nothing wrong with what she has said.

    ¡¸Your majesty the sovereign King, please allow all the citizens to evacuate from the towns of Limeroad and Emines in the Hill state and the town Recept in the central state. Also, we will permit the deployment of frame gears in our domain for a limited time. Statewide viceroy, that will be fine, won¡¯t it?¡¹(Audrey)

    ¡¸A-ah. Of course¡¹(Volk)

    The statewide viceroy nods towards everything that is being said by Governor Audrey. In a situation like that, I don¡¯t know which one is the leader of this country.

    Well, in any case, we can now start preparing to intercept the Fraze.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. I will do my utmost effort to deal with them. Then, we will immediately deploy our Frame Gears in the vicinity where the Fraze will soon appear¡¹(Touya)

    Timewise, it may not be strange even if they appear tomorrow. It¡¯s better to hurry.

    I immediately return to the Brunhild Castle and organize the troops as soon as I leave the Rodomea Royal Pce. Knight Commander Rain and Vice-Commanders Norun and Nic will each be leading 19 units. There will be three toons with 20 units each including their own respective units. I will station them on site, having them watch it in three shifts.

    Brunhild will be undermanned, but it¡¯ll probably be all right with the remaining knights, Baba-jiisan and Yamagata-ossan.

    I¡¯m lending to each country of East-West alliance 18 Chevaliers and two Night Barons and have them wait in their own respective countries. As expected, I won¡¯t be able to restrain the major knights of other countries while they are in Rodomea without knowing when the Fraze wille.

    The highborn fiancees of our household have said that they want to sortie all together, but I¡¯ve decided to prevent Suu and Rin toe for now.

    I¡¯m still uneasy about having Suu stand on the battlefield (Though there is no need for them to stand on it) and Rin is still not used to piloting a frame gear yet.

    It has been decided that Elzie will board her personal battle unit ¡°Gerhilde¡±. Everyone else will each board the frame based on the Night Baron with their respective weapons namely: Yae¡¯s unit will have a crystal katana, Hilda¡¯s unit will have a crystal sword, Luu¡¯s unit will have twin crystal daggers, and Yumina¡¯s and Lindsey¡¯s unit will be equipped with Fragarach.

    This time, I¡¯ve asked Rosetta and Monica to deploy in the rear in case of emergencies such as when mini robots and frame gears get broken.

    ¡¸We have all frame gears equipped with weapons made of crystal material this time, so I think it will be a considerable advantage¡¹(Rosetta)

    That¡¯s due to a number of crystal materials that were left crumbling around after the battle in Yuuron. They won¡¯t crumble now though.

    I, being apanied by the Brunhild division of Frame Gears, transfer just outside of the forest a little bit away from the site where Frazes will appear in Rodomea.

    The ins are spreading in front of our eyes, and mountains are extending on the opposite side. Clouds are flowing quietly, and small birds sing. There¡¯s not a trace of the feeling that this ce will be a battlefield soon.

    ¡¸Now then, shall we designate this ce as the headquarters?¡¹(Touya)

    I, having gently smoothed this side just in front of the forest with earth magic, transfer a few container houses of Professor Babylon that have been stored in [Hangar] and ce them in a separate ce.

    Those container houses have the same space magic as [Storage], so the interior is even wider than I¡¯d expected. Of course, it¡¯s being kept at a normal temperature. They can also be used as a resting ce for the knights on watch. nkets have also been prepared in advance, so it may also be good to use this ce for naps.

    I leave numbers on the walls of the houses just in case: ¡°1¡± for the conference house and ¡°2¡± for the cafeteria. I allocate them by feeling. Oops, I should also prepare a house for women-only use.

    If the evacuation of Rodomea properly ends, then the people closest to the ce where Frazes will appear will be where we are. In that case, they will head straight here.

    We should be able to confirm the appearance of Frazes using the telephoto lens installed on Frame Gears even if we are away. Fortunately, there are no obstacles here since these are ins after all.

    ¡¸Do you think they wille?¡¹(Nic)

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be good if they don¡¯te unless they really doe. It¡¯ll likely be awkward in a lot of ways if they don¡¯te since we¡¯re standing here well prepared¡¹(Touya)

    I prepare a table and chairs on the roof of a container house and face Nic-san on a one-on-one in a game of shogi. I don¡¯t have anything else to do besides monitoring.

    Taking a close look at the map, I see that the evacuation is proceeding steadily.

    ¡¸Is Moroha-sama not participating in the fight this time?¡¹(Nic)

    ¡¸Unn, it¡¯s because Moroha-nee-san can¡¯t operate a frame gear after all. It clearly outside of her sword specialty so she is...¡¹(Touya)

    Or rather, isn¡¯t she not interested in frame gears themselves? If she can get on it, she will be a considerable strength...

    ¡¸Still, she said that she will participate. I¡¯ve also given her a crystal sword, and I wonder if she will be able to cooperate in her capacity¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸¡±Participate,¡± you say... in the flesh?¡¹(Nic)

    ¡¸In the flesh¡¹(Touya)

    Nic had an absent-minded look for a moment there, and he then immediately shook his head a little, saying

    ¡¸Guess it¡¯s possible if it¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s elder sister...¡¹(Nic)

    He mutters in a whisper.

    Well, we¡¯re not blood-rted though.

    Honestly speaking, I am not that worried about the fight this time. There was time to prepare, and the numbers that will appear is less than in Yuuron.

    I¡¯m only anxious about the advanced ss however. We might be able to handle something that resembles the crocodile from before, but the damage will still be unimaginable if we¡¯re hit by that thing simr to a charged particle cannon. At any rate, it had about as much power as to be able to destroy the capital of Yuuron which was located far away from the battlefield. I¡¯m thinking of a counter-n for that just in case, though I just don¡¯t know how much of an effect it will have though, so I can¡¯t say anything.

    Of course, I¡¯ve also prepared the crystal materials for [Meteor Shower] that was the deciding factor at that time.

    Their number is not that high, and the uracy is bad. It doesn¡¯t differentiate between friend and foe, its magic power consumption is intense, and using that technique is difficult. The terrain will also be awful.

    I could use it as a preemptive strike when Frazes will appear, but I would like to avoid wasting magic power like that in a situation where I don¡¯t know what might happen.

    Just like this, the first day passed without incident after the stronghold was made. It seems the evacuation of towns has almost been finished. There¡¯s no response even after I try searching for people. We only have to wait for Frazes to appear now....

    There are no changes on the second day either. It¡¯s a littlete to say this, but I wish they will avoid appearing at night. Those guys are semi-transparent so they are hard to see. I think of those things as the evening ends and the morning of the third dayes.

    A report finallyes from the person who¡¯s doing the observations with the frame gear monitor while we¡¯re cooking the stew for breakfast.

    ¡ºA crack in space has been confirmed! Frazes are about to emerge!¡»

    A warning rings in the headquarters, and people who have been sleeping also jump up and board their respective frames.

    There¡¯s still some time left so I, in that little window of time, go around to each country reporting the appearance of Frazes and transfer each of the frame gears that have been prepared to the actual site.

    A total of 200 frame gears, targeting the cracked space, deploy in an arch shape preparing for an interception.

    ¡ºYour majesty! The crack keeps spreading!¡»

    I can see a part of Fraze¡¯s body protruding from inside the space crack gradually spreading about as I extend my vision with [Long Sense].

    A very loud sound simr to breaking ss reverberates, and Frazes start to appear at the same time one after another as if they¡¯re descending from a slope. All of them make their appearance eventually and the distorted space then returns to its original form.

    ¡¸Most of them are from the lower and the intermediate sses... What about the advanced ss?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It takes time for an advanced ss Fraze to appear. Wasn¡¯t it the samest time?¡¹(End)

    ¡¸Ah- it was...Waah!?¡¹(Touya)

    I cancel [Long Sense] because of the sudden reply, and see End standing next to me. When did he... As usual, he appears at an unexpected time and ce.

    ¡¸I suppose it would take 30 minutes for it to appear. I would like to have those guys cleaned up before that¡¹(End)

    End splits the slide in his hand in two calling his monochrome dragon knight. He then boards it quickly. What an impatient fellow.

    ¡¸Search. What is the number of Frazes that can be confirmed?¡¹

    ¡ºSearching......8141 bodies¡»

    Their numbers now are about sixty percent than that of the case in Yuuron since there was about 13000 back then, right?

    ¡¸How many intermediate sses are among them?¡¹

    ¡ºSearching. ...... done. There are 809 intermediate sses¡»

    Approximately 10% of the total. It¡¯s the same asst time. I wonder, is there some kind of rule?

    I summon the Valkyries and have them hold onto cameras to act as rys. Those images will reach the rulers of each country so that they will know the status of the battle. The leaders of Rodomea will especially have to take a close look. I will be troubled if I¡¯m to be med like the case in Yuuron.

    The headquarters have spare frame gears as well as Rosetta, Monica, Flora, and Rin are waiting there. The destination for the emergency escape magic has been set to here as well.

    ¡ºTouya-san, Frazes have started to move¡»

    I hear Yumina¡¯s voice from themunicator I put in my ear. I will be able to immediately know if anything happens since Elzie¡¯s Gerhilde and ck Knights can nowmunicate with me.

    I invoke [Long Sense] again and check the front lines. They¡¯ve certainly started advancing towards here just as Yumina said they had.

    Leading them are the flying Manta-type and... That¡¯s a type I see for the first time. A dolphin... No, it should be an orca whale if I¡¯m to name it.... An orca-type is flying towards here. It¡¯s definitely an intermediate ss based on its size.

    ¡¸Alright, shall we start?¡¹(Touya)

    I take out two greatswords with two-meter des from [Storage] and hold them in each hand.

    ¡ºAll units, start the battle! Follow the order of eachmander! Annihte the Fraze! Clean them up!¡»

    ¡ºOooooooooo£¡£¡£¡¡»

    The frame gear troops rush towards the flock of Frazes while raising an earth tremor.

    I also invoke [Fly], and take off to annihte the flying type Frazes.

 Chapter 206: The Advantageous War Situation, and the Second Advanced-class

    Arc 23: Iing New Threat

    Chapter 206: The Advantageous War Situation, and the Second Advanced-ss

    The Manta and the Orca Frazes are approaching from the front. The Manta seems to be flying at the faster speed than the Orca. A big fin de is heading straight towards me trying to split me in two.

    However, I won¡¯t let myself be sliced, so in reverse, I split the passing by enemy in two as I agily twist my body.

    A sphere of light appears around the head of the orca that is flying behind. Mn.

    In a few moments, that sphere is fired at me. A shooting type Fraze, huh? I also sh the core of this fellow in the same way.

    The Mantas and the Orcase flying and are attacking me one after another, but their attacks are easy to read to the point that I can deal with them easily. It¡¯s because their movements are linear after all.

    The directions left, right, up and down are present unlike on the ground. It¡¯s not hard to avoid the iing attacks since I can move in 360 degrees.

    I notice that the battle on the ground has already started as I nce over there while fighting an air battle.

    The north side is being handled by Elzie who¡¯s leading both Brunhild and Restia while Belfast, Misumido and Reefrees are at the center. Regulus, Rynie, and Ramisshu have taken the southern position, and I can also see End¡¯s figure at the south side.

    It seems they are somehow managing to hold back the flock of Frazes. Everyone¡¯s movements are getting better than before. Even the knights of Resita, who are fighting a battle in frame gears for the first time, are also piloting them very well.

    ¡ºShatter Shatter Shatter to the very end! Try to stop me if you think you can!¡»

    Elzie knocks down an intermediate ss Fraze as her main target when her Gerhilde fires the pile bunker. Brunhild¡¯s Chevaliers, having followed behind, are killing the lower sses one after another.

    The knights are holding swords, spears, hammers, etc made of the crystal materials which then makes them very sturdy and sharp. These weapons are quite advantageous against the Fraze even though they are not light due to me not bestowing them with [Gravity] magic.

    The knights still require some technique to destroy the cores without failing, in addition to be able to use those weapons. Well, it¡¯s fine for those who are confident in their skills to use spears, but those who aren¡¯t confident will use hammers.

    ¡¸Say, have I cut down all the flying types?¡¹

    I could no longer see any mantas or orcas before I knew it. There seems to be few flying Frazes this time. In that case, shall I also enter thend battle as a support?

    Just when I was thinking of that, a Chevalier has been attacked simultaneously by two lower sses. Its whole right hand starting from the shoulder and the left leg starting from the knee have been destroyed.

    The body color of the copsing heavy knight changes from light gray to a deeper color... It can also be said that it has changed from moon gray to gray if I¡¯m to describe it with western-styled colors... I wonder, is it hard to understand with this description?

    The change in color is a sign indicating that the pilot has been transferred with the emergency escape magic. It¡¯s a new paint I created after applying [Program] after recycling it from special traits of the ether liquid which had been left behind in [Warehouse]. It works by changing the color once the transition magic activates.

    I¡¯ve tried making a paint that bes darker in ces it has been painted at after bestowing it with [Gravity] simrly to some anime, but I¡¯ve spectacrly failed. It also doesn¡¯t really matter though.

    That magic, despite being called [Gravity], is not a magic that changes gravity, but rather, it¡¯s a magic that changes weight... Oh well, things on which [Gravity] has been used won¡¯t float though. Which reminds me, there¡¯s also [Levitation]. I can make things light like feathers. What I hadpleted was an article which makes one¡¯s weight heavier when they stand on painted ces. It looks like it will have some uses in itself.

    Let¡¯s get back to the main subject.

    ¡ºHello. Headquarters, can you hear me? Is the pilot that has been transferred just now safe?¡»(Touya)

    ¡ºHe¡¯s alright. There¡¯s no problem other than his arm hurting a little¡»(Rosetta)

    It seems the pilot is alright. That frame... A knight of Restia, huh? They are still not used to the frames yet. It can¡¯t be helped.

    Three crystal swords are flying about on the northern side, aiming at lower ss Frazes which are attacking all at once, and splendidly piercing their cores at the same time. Is that... Yumina¡¯s frame?

    The fragarachs are freely rushing across the battlefield, breaking the Fraze cores one after another. They then return to the back of Yumina¡¯s frame by drawingrge arcs after their attack.

    These swords are difficult to handle. Use them incorrectly, and you are likely to damage your allies too. Yumina has been able to somehow manipte up to three of them thanks to her training.

    Linzie, who is stronger magician than her, is skillfully manipting four flying crystal swords at once. It appears she has some difficulties taking down distant enemies since she can only manipte them disjointedly for a short time.

    The Yae/Hildabo next to her is slicing down the intermediate sses. Luu¡¯s twin swords are also shily swinging against the lower sses.

    It seems I don¡¯t need to worry about the north side.

    As for the southern side, the monotone Dragoon ughters intermediate sses with its two short swords as if it¡¯s gliding around them while moving at high speeds. He annihtes them as if he¡¯s a figure skater. He makes roundabout moves, rotates, leans over and jumps as if he¡¯s dancing.

    The attacks of the Frazes pour down like a barrage as well, but he isn¡¯t minding them and he just continues sliding all over the battlefield.

    The Dragoon, from the start, is a lightweight high-speed mobile frame gear with little armor. Therefore, it can be a fatally injured if even a single shot hits it, but End continues to repeat his suicide attacks without minding such a thing.

    It¡¯s a perfect solo y, but the southern part may be alright though.

    Then I shall follow-up the central troops if that¡¯s the case... Say, what?

    The Frazes in the center are breaking down one after another. A woman, who¡¯s swinging down a two-handed greatsword, is cutting the cores as well the lower sses and middle sses alike right in two, destroying them. What an amazing power. It¡¯s truly not inferior to End or Elzie. .... Even though she¡¯s doing it in the flesh.

    It¡¯s Moroha-nee-san. While holding a greatsword made of crystal material like mine, she thoroughly chops down every single Fraze attacking her. Just like a fierce god... That¡¯s wrong. She¡¯s like a sword god, right?

    Or rather, didn¡¯t that person remain in Brunhild? I don¡¯t remember taking her with [Gate].

    ... I guess it will be my loss if I mind it.

    ... Huh? I feel like I am not needed here...

    I could hear a sound of something breaking as the head of a heavy knight in the center flew away. The color of the unit instantly changes, and it falls to the ground. It seems that he was attacked from behind because he became too engrossed in defeating the enemy.

    ¡ºEveryone, look closely to therades around you. Fight while covering each other up. The aim of the Frazes are us. If possible, pair-up and deal with them while protecting each other¡¯s backs¡»

    I notify everyone over the open channel. An attack wille from another side even if it doesn¡¯te from the expected side, so it¡¯s fine to just wait and defeat the enemy.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the current number of Frazes?¡¹

    ¡ºSearching...... A total of 4318 units¡»

    An electronic soundes back from the smartphone. So it means we have roughly defeated about half of them, right? 20 minutes have already passed since the start of the battle.

    Each frame, by roughly calcting the time, needs to defeat about 40 Frazes in order for us to defeat 8000 of them with 200 frame gears. We¡¯ve defeated half of them, so that makes it 20 enemies in 20 minutes. Are they killing a Fraze per minute?

    I suppose this pace is quite high given that it took more than three hours to take down 13,000 enemiesst time even though using crystal weapons have made it easier to defeat the lower sses. It probably means the participation of Gerhilde, End¡¯s Dragoon, and Moroha-nee-san makes a great difference.

    However, an advanced ss will appear in another 10 minute. I wanted to clean up the lower sses by that time but it looks like it will be impossible.

    ¡ºA-A-, Touya. Can you hear me?¡»

    ¡ºEnd? What¡¯s wrong?¡»

    ¡ºIt looks like an advanced ss will soon emerge to the northeast of here. Can you see that distortion in space?¡»

    I instinctively look at the location due to themunicationing from End.

    From the ce where End is, the location being pointed at is... that way.

    I, having extended my vision with [Long Sense], can see the distortion in the sky. It looks like space is being swayed by the heat of the stove or maybe, like a mirage...

    Cracks will probably appear in that area and an advanced ss will then emerge. Perhaps, it might be better to move back the troops from the northern side a little bit.

    ¡ºA directive to the Brunhild and Restia troops deployed on the northern side. Move west from your positions. Then, a directive to all troops. There¡¯s a sign that an advanced ss will appear about 10 minutes from now. Be careful¡»

    The units that have been fighting start to slowly retreating backward to the west in response to the message. The shape of deployment thus far was an arc, but it has now changed into a straight line from northwest to the southeast.

    It may look like they are being pressed, but that¡¯s no problem because it¡¯s our intention. The advanced ss is more of a problem than the others.

    Then, I¡¯ve clearly heard the sound of something starting to crack despite that it¡¯s not that loud.

    Arge crack is forming in the area of the sky End has pointed out.

    That guy, he is slowly breaking it, making itrger bit by bit.

    ¡ºThe emergence of advanced ss is getting close. Everyone is to move even more carefully than before from now on. Keep in touch with each other, and follow themander¡¯s directions¡»

    Elzie and End head to the location of its appearance upon hearing the news.

    The cracks have already spread to quite a size, and have started to chip piece by piece.

    Eventually, big thick crystal arms stretch out breaking through that space. An advanced ss Fraze then appears as if it¡¯s breaking a wall.

    It¡¯s huge more than anything else. It¡¯s four times as high as a frame gear. Long, thick andrge arms are extending from its V-shaped body towards the ground. The legs are short, making it constantly do a forward-leaning posture. It seems like the head is not on the neck and instead is integrated within the body. There¡¯s one core in its thick chest. This is...

    ¡¸A Gori type......isn¡¯t it£¿¡¹

    It resembles a mountain gori based on the form being made by the sharp lines. However, a gori doesn¡¯t have four arms. On top of that, a normal gori also doesn¡¯t have any protruding objects on the back and a long tail either.

    Or rather, such Fraze has not been listed in the book about Frazes which we¡¯ve found in [Library]. Well, I guess it would be strange if every type has been written in it.

    The two pairs of arms on each side of Gori Fraze start striking its own chest. Is that drumming? It feels more and more like a gori...

    ~!?

    An impact runs throughout my whole body, blowing me away. Something like a shockwave has flown up here. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve just been hit by an invisible p.

    I see. That works like the dorsal fins that were on the crocodile from before. Does it have the role of releasing a shock wave that blows the enemy away? Then that means...

    ¡ºEveryone, spread out from the front of the advanced ss! Run away!!¡»

    The two pairs of arms extend from the sides opening the chest portion like a double door. Before long, the light starts to convergence in its chest core. Not good! I have no doubt that¡¯s the same the pseudo-charged particle cannon simr that crocodile Fraze!

    The frame gears in front have started to move, but the Hill State is in the direction that it will shoot at.

    Damn! I have to use that magic without even testing it since I have no other choice!

    ¡¸Reflection!¡¹

    I deploy a reflective magic that I¡¯ve recently memorized in front of the Gori Fraze. A massive blueish-white barrier appeared with a 45-degree angle at the same moment when the cannon of light fired from the chest of the Gori Fraze.

    Suddenly, the torrent of light changed its direction and disappeared towards the sky after it hit the reflection barrier. At the same time, the reflection barrier shattered to pieces.

    Damn, it didn¡¯tst even though I¡¯ve made it quite thick!

    The barrier may be able to reflect back the attack of the Gori Fraze to itself if I deploy it without angling, but that move will cause damage to the central province... I also have no evidence that this attack can beat the Gori Fraze itself either. I feel like the gori may absorb its own attack with its body and just scatter it.

    In any case, what a destructive power. I feel like it¡¯s weaker than crocodile¡¯s, but it isn¡¯t much of afort.

    The Gori Fraze begins drumming again once it closes its chest, and starts to rush at the troops deployed to the northwest. It seems this thing will require a whole lot of effort to defeat...!

 Chapter 207: Gorilla, and the ruling class

    Arc 23: Iing New Threat

    Chapter 207: Gori, and the ruling ss

    The Gori Fraze¡¯s strong arms are roaring. It greatly shatters the ground and creates small craters by striking down with its huge fists. What power.

    ¡ºGot youuuu! ¡¸Boost¡¹£¡£¡¡»

    Elsie¡¯s Gerhilde quickly approaches the Fraze to its brought down right hand and drove a pile bunker reinforced with [Boost] into its side.

    Crackling sound emits, and the forearm breaks from the central part to the nozzle. The power of the pile bunker is outrageous.

    ¡ºI diiiiiid it!¡»

    The moment Elise raises a voice of joy, the Gori Fraze¡¯s multiple arms begin drumming again, blowing Gerhilde away.

    ¡ºUuuguuu!?¡»

    Gerhilde somehow manages tond and rearrange its posture even after being thrown.

    The Gori Fraze brings its crushed right hand in front of its eyes while paying it no mind. The core inside his chest begins to pulsate with an orange light.

    Suddenly, the right arm that has been crushed starts extending like ice and snaps constantly in the process as it regenerates. The huge arm waspletely restored in a few seconds. It¡¯s an impressive regeneration ability that it has...

    The Gori Fraze, having swung the regenerated arm, thrust its fist once again aiming at the Gerhilde who, having invoked [Boost] in that moment, avoids right-and-left while retreating back as it¡¯s being chased.

    ¡¸Slip£¡¡¹

    The huge gori rolls over as it loses its footing due to my magic. Gerhilde manages to escape in that gap.

    Moroha-nee-san, whom I don¡¯t know where she came from, thrusts her sword aiming at the chest of the rolled over gori. However, the enemy is still the enemy. Even nee-san is helpless with what she can do with just a sword. It¡¯s not long enough to prate that bulky chest up to the core.

    However, nee-san bumps the tip of another sword into the hilt of the stabbed sword, pushing it deeper into the chest. and yet it still didn¡¯t reach the core.

    ¡¸Hmmm, even two are not enough? The chest is thicker than I¡¯ve thought¡¹

    Moroha-nee-san voluntarily jumps back andnds on the ground even before the Fraze tries to brush off the nuisance riding on top of its chest with a hand.

    I also get down next to Moroha-nee-san.

    ¡¸Touya-kun, this is indeed beyond even my power ~you know. It¡¯s to-o-otally impossible in my current state where I can¡¯t use my powers¡¹

    Does she mean that she can do anything if she uses her power as a goddess? In that case, I¡¯d rather have you used it without skimping though.

    ¡¸Hmmm. Everyone here will be blown away at the same moment I split that guy in two, and the continent may split apart. Is this eptable?¡¹

    ¡¸It is dangerous!¡¹

    What¡¯s with that! I wonder if this person can¡¯t adjust the amount of power she has! She is too rough!

    Well, if it was me, I would say it would be more difficult to move by 1 millimeter if I had ever been asked whether moving [by 1 meter] is harder than moving [by 1 millimeter].

    It may be so that my nee-sans are moving only up to 0.1 millimeter, restraining their power to utmost limits. Yet, they are still at much higher level than normal people though.

    ¡¸I also may not be able to maintain my existence here if I to use divine power in this world. I don¡¯t want to do it if possible¡¹

    ¡¸Ah~ enough already, please withdraw¡¹

    I¡¯ve realized that a talented person is a right person at the right ce. My nee-sans don¡¯t have bodies of flesh like me. It will be impossible for them to maintain their presence down here if their divine power bes exhausted since their bodies are being shaped by that power.

    Moreover, it appears that they are not permitted to use the most of their powers as goddesses on the ground even if we disregard that. Like Karen-nee-san, it seems like she wouldn¡¯t be told that her actions are troublesome if it¡¯s to the degree of helping others with their trifling love affairs, but a considerable destruction on the ground should obviously be an overkill.

    Giiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiin£¡£¡

    Suddenly, a loud-sounding sonorant is being released by the Gori Fraze. The protruding objects on its the back are immensely vibrating. What¡¯s that!?

    The next moment, the ground around the gori starts to wave greatly. It¡¯s as if a carpet that has beenid on the floor starts to [bend]. I pick up Moroha-nee-san next to me, and escape to the air.

    It¡¯s almost like and tsunami. The frame gears that have surrounded the Gori Fraze bounce up together and then m into the ground.

    It seems that some people have quickly jumped up, thus sessfully reducing the damage, but a considerable number of frame gears have changed their colors after being mmed down.

    Damn it! So it can also do this kind of things!

    The frames that somehow managed to escape the transfer have crawled up from being buried in the earth and sand. Elzie¡¯s Gerhilde is also safe.

    However, there¡¯s a long tail strikeing now. A counterweight of some sort has been attached to the tip and it mows down some frame gears that have crawled out.

    It rolls around while breaking the armor of some units and striking at the devastated ground. I think the pilots have escaped since the color of their frames have changed, but I don¡¯t know whether they are safe or not. We¡¯ll somehow manage if the worst doesn¡¯te and they die...

    The Gori Fraze again opens its chest armor with its four hands, and orange light begins to gather in the core once more. This is bad! Are you nning on releasing that again!?

    Since it hase to this, should I go all the way, aim at its body and reflect the light with [Reflection]? No, it¡¯ll be unthinkable if something happens to the central state by chance..

    Do I have no option but to divert it to the sky in the same way as before?

    ¡¸Reflection£¡¡¹

    A reflective barrier once again appears in front of the Gori Fraze. I bring it to the state where it will reflect the attack into the skies from the front by inclining it to 45 degrees.

    However, the Gori Fraze crosses both its arms the moment before itunches the attack from its chest.

    ¡¸Whaaa£¡£¿¡¹

    The thick arms that were crossed in front had been exposed to the particle cannon that was fired from its chest. In that instant, thin beams of light ssh in all direction from the lighted arms.

    Did he just scatter the light around by using its crystal arms?!

    It seems that the power has dropped, but the damage is still great. The color of the frames that have suffered a great damage change in quick session even though that attack didn¡¯t hit the cockpits directly.

    Damn, since it came down to this...

    ¡ºEveryone, escape from the advanced ss! Make some distance!¡»

    I send things from inside the [Storage] through countless small gates that have opened over the Gori Fraze at the same time as I instruct everyone on all channels.

    ¡¸¡¸Meteor Zapper¡¹¡¹

    A rain ofrge softballs made of crystal materialse down from the [Gates] that have opened in the sky. Each one of those has its weight increased with [Gravity] making each of them weigh about a ton.

    It pours down without mercy towards the advanced ss who looks puzzled at the skies.

    On shoulders, on waist, on back. The crystal materials that have been wedged in gain more weight thanks to my magic power, and prate while spreading cracks into the body of the Fraze. I then increase the weight by 2-3 tons.

    The Gori Fraze, having fallen down on both knees, is crawling on all fours, but then it rolls around its body with its full power against the sudden weight increase and faces up. What...? I see!

    The crystal globes packed into its shoulders and back are falling down to the ground with their extreme [weight]. In other words, they are sliding down following the gravity from the body of the Fraze. To have such a way of handling it...

    In the meantime, the cracks on its back and shoulders have managed to regenerate.

    At that time, a monotone dragon knight cuts through from behind me in high mobility mode, jumps over the Gori Fraze that is lying face up, and stabs the armed chest with the short sword in its right hand.

    However, the de didn¡¯t reach the core only by a small margin due to being obstructed by the thick chest just like when Moroha-nee-san tried to do the same.

    ¡ºSharl¡»

    End chants something and the chest area, where the short sword is being stabbed, shatters into pieces. For some reason, the right hand of the dragon knight holding the small sword is also breaking apart. The Gori Fraze gets up and brushes its hand to remove the dragon knight who is above his chest while its core bes open. Having avoided the hand, the dragon knight retreats.

    A single frame emitting red light leaps with lighting speed, changing ces with him, and approaches the exposed core, brandishing its fist.

    ¡ºSingle Blow, Smash£¡£¡¡»

    She then shoots the deadly pile bunker into the exposed core by putting all of her power into the weapon.

    A crack instantly appears on the orange orb, shattering it to pieces. At the same time, cracks start to run throughout the whole body of the advanced ss, and the body copses with a ttering sound.

    ¡ºAaalriiight£¡¡»

    ¡¸Hahaha...... You did it......¡¹

    Gerhilde pushes its fist up above the remains of the advanced ss that have broken down.

    Good grief...... There was not that much turn for me.

    ¡ºThe suppression of the advanced ss ispleted. We will start the cleanup battle now. Make sure you bring them down one by one¡»

    Imunicate with everyone rying this message. The remaining ones are only the lower and intermediate sses. Our strategy will bepleted after we annihte them.

    ¡¸Let me see, then I guess I will help too ~you know. Oops Touya-kun, can you lend me a sword?¡¹

    I give both greatswords I had to nee-san who had stabbed hers into the gori Fraze and ended up being empty-handed.

    She heads immediately towards the remaining Fraze with tremendous speed even though she moves with light steps.

    A dragon knightes to me from the other direction while I¡¯m stunningly seeing her off. The hatch opens and End jumps out of it.

    ¡¸Sorry, Touya. The arm broke¡¹

    ¡¸No, it may have been dangerous if you weren¡¯t there, you helped me. I will fix the dragon knight, soe pick it up after a little while. ...However, what on earth did you do?¡¹

    ¡¸The sound of magic power... Or rather a vibration of it. I¡¯ve tried to concentrate and shoot it at one point, but the arm blew away before that. I mistook the right amount of power¡¹

    I see. Is it the same as when I¡¯ve ridden the ck knight and used magic with full power? The base of the dragon knight is the same old type being used in the ck knights and the heavy knights. It couldn¡¯t bear the strength of End¡¯s magic power.

    Shall Ipletely refurbish it on this asion? It will be troublesome if it breaks every time he does that. It¡¯s also a hassle toe and fix End¡¯s machine each time it breaks since he isn¡¯t a knight of our country.

    I, while thinking about it, suddenly felt a strange sensation in the sky the moment I looked up at the dragon knight. What is that?

    ¡¸............Touya. It¡¯s going to be a little bad¡¹

    Endes next to me before I¡¯ve even noticed him and opens his mouth while staring at the sky same as me. Is there something over there after all?

    ¡¸Oi-oi, don¡¯t go and tell me that another advanced ss will appear ......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not an advanced ss. It... ising¡¹

    An even greater sound than when the advanced ss emerged reverberates as the sky crumbles.

    It then has jumped out from the tear in the sky, and gracefullynded on the ground.

    It¡¯s a body covered with transparent-like crystal from forehead to the navel except for its front side. A [Human Type].

    Its eyes are red, and its long hair making snapping sounds are also crystallized. I wonder if it¡¯s a female type based on its swelling big chest and body structure. The chest is being covered from the left and right armpit up to the very ends by the crystals. The size is also no different from humans.

    ¡¸Oi......What? that is......¡¹

    ¡¸A Fraze above the advanced type...... It¡¯s a ruler type¡¹

    ¡¸A ruler type£¡£¿¡¹

    She then looks around and turns her red eyes towards here due to my surprised voice.

    ¡¸££€......£ªe€nd#e£¡£¡¡¹

    ¡¸Shit. For her toe out of everyone else...¡¹

    The female Fraze approaches End who is smiling unpleasantly in order to jump instantly. She then strikes with her crystallized fist at an impossible speed.

    End catches that fist with his right hand. That shockwave also flew to me who is behind. What an absurd force this fellow has. But End who has caught it is not an ordinary person either.

    ¡¸H-hey is this fellow here your acquaintance?!¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. But our rtionship is not good, and I don¡¯t think she will let me withdraw¡¹

    No, I can understand that by seeing it. It may be due it being a human type that emotions appear on her face, but I can see that she is angry no matter how you look at her when she lifts her eyes.

    ¡¸#k?#@$£¡ o£¤uwo£ªd¡òok¦¸o¨P¦²£¡¡¹

    ¡¸Well, even if you ask me¡¹

    The words that the woman is speaking with are in anguage that I¡¯ve never heard, but End seems to understand it.

    The Fraze woman shakes off the fist being grabbed by End, flies back making some distance and widely opens her mouth.

    Light particles gather inside the mouth, and the dazzling light starts to sparkle.

    Wait a minute, say this.......!

    The next moment, she releases a dreadful particle cannon with tremendous power that is being aimed at End, which is even more powerful than that of the advanced type.

    ¡¸Kuu~, Reflection£¡¡¹

    I produce a thick [Reflection] barrier in a panic due to the sudden development. As such, I couldn¡¯t skillfully adjust the angle, and the particle cannon has been reflected towards the wrong direction. The tip of the mountain located at a distance behind the woman was blown off as the torrent of light disappeared into the sky. Naturally, the reflection barrier has been crushed into pieces.

    You are joking...What power...¡£

    She, having understood that she has missed a kill, changes her right hand into a sword of some sorts andes shing.

    End grabs the woman¡¯s wrist while dodging her attacks and somehow manages to stop her.

    ¡¸Touya, I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯ll take my leave here. I¡¯lle back to pick up the dragon knight sometimeter so please repair it until then¡¹

    ¡¸H-hey£¡£¿¡¹

    End fades away like a fog starting from his legs while gripping the Fraze woman. She also disappears from that ce together with End as if she¡¯s being dragged into somewhere.

    The two disappear and I remain alone for a while on the battlefield where there is no one.

 Chapter 208: An Interlude, and the Space Between Dimensions

    Arc 23: Iing New Threat

    Chapter 208: An Interlude, and the Space Between Dimensions

    I could¡¯ve never thought it would be hering out. For the one appearing right in front of me to be the girl who, among closest aides of the [King], resents me the most, it¡¯s truly unlucky.

    I¡¯ve somehow managed to lead her outside the barrier... into the dimensional gap with the help of dimensional transition, but I don¡¯t want to use this method excessively. It takes time to regain the necessary power to return to that world after all.

    We confront each other in the gloomy dimensional gap with nothing in it. Her ring eyes are sharp as usual. The grid-patterned barrier in between us is stretching as if showing the distance between the two people

    ¡¸Just when I thought that the number of those lowly living humans was bigpared to the numbers of the advanced unit that has been sent through the barrier... Was it your doing, you bastard? Endemuon!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, don¡¯t make a mistake here. It will be troublesome if you guys are able toe out, so I¡¯ve crushed every single one of them. Though the ruler-type, which you guys are, has still managed toe out, so it might just be a matter of time until the barrier copses¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s that simple to just be able toe out even if I tell her that. It shouldn¡¯t be. That¡¯s because It will be a grave matter if they¡¯ve found the seam leading to the world, won¡¯t it?

    ¡¸Oh well, whatever. I have a lot of things I want to ask you, bastard. You know where the [King] is, don¡¯t you?!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve told you already, I don¡¯t know. Though it¡¯s a certainty that the [King] is somewhere in that world. To begin with, I believe that you guys aren¡¯t even thinking that the other side just doesn¡¯t want to meet with you. Am I wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! The [King] wouldn¡¯t have even gone mad if it wasn¡¯t for your instigation, you bastard! The ringleader of all of this doesn¡¯t have the right to look this self-important!¡¹

    Something like ¡°instigating¡±... My reputation is bad. As for that, it¡¯s up to the person in question to decide. I¡¯m merely watching over things. Well, I¡¯m aware enough that I¡¯m providing a sufficient help.

    ¡¸I will ask just in case, but... You don¡¯t intend to leave this world, do you?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t give me that crap! Our goal is to take back [King]. There is no way that we will withdraw!¡¹

    ¡¸Take back... you say. Aren¡¯t you mistaking it for [Capture] ?¡¹

    The girl... Nei starts to speak in anger while giving a vicious look to what I¡¯ve said.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lump me together with those fellows...! It¡¯s not that we want the power of [King]. It¡¯s the [King] that is necessary!¡¹

    Everyone is searching for [King]. I know that there are some among them who, naturally, are downright harboring ambitions of being the [King]. It seems that this girl is different, but we¡¯re at odds here because she is trying to restore the position of Fraze [King].

    ¡¸I would like you to leave whatever it is that you are doing. I¡¯m also quite invested in that world, and I¡¯ve even managed to make an unusual friend there¡¹

    Mochizuki Touya. He¡¯s an unusual guy. His judgments do not lie with anything. He¡¯s outside the standards of anything and everything. I feel like that he looks like a human, but he isn¡¯t at the same time. He lives in that world, yet he also appears to be a human from another world. I¡¯ve never met someone like that before. Is he perhaps from some sort of mutated species?

    That reminds me, the woman whom he calls [Nee-san] is abnormal as well. As I¡¯ve suspected, they might be from a rare species.

    I¡¯m certain that he is not a bad guy. He had treated me with kindness during our first meeting, and it appears that after he thrusts his head into battles which have nothing to do with him, he gets the short end of the stick, doesn¡¯t he?

    If possible, I want to let him and the [King] meet.

    ¡¸We will take back the [King] even if we have to eradicate the lowly humans living in that world. It will happen no matter what you, bastard, do¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder about that. There might be an opponent more difficult than someone like me, you know?¡¹

    The girl once again res at me with eyes full of hatred. Well, I suppose it can¡¯t be helped since I¡¯m the cause that snatched the [King] away from them.

    I didn¡¯t really expect things to turn out this way in the first ce. We thought that even the [King] was lost, Frazes would select a new [King] and walked their new way.

    However, they wished for power. They clung to their former power instead of finding a new way. They desired to obtain that power even if that meant crossing over the worlds and destroy the people living in them.

    Those guys were opposed in a great number of worlds and got arge number of people involved as a result. However, they don¡¯t intend to stop. This remains to be my wish. In other words, I understand that it¡¯s due to my own self-convenient hypocrisy that I have no choice but to try and minimize the damage as much as possible.

    The [King] core absorbs the living energy of its host little by little. It then randomly transfers to another human body when the lifespan of that host ends. Most of the hosts don¡¯t recognize its presence and live out their lives like always.

    As such, it bes possible to transfer to another world after repeating this process several times. The [King] then uses the umted power and begins its trip from that world to the world higher than the one it¡¯s in.

    At the time the host dies, the [King]¡¯s voice bes audible for only the moment when it transfers to another host.

    Each time this sound is being heard, [She] can feel it¡¯s ascending the stairs little by little. [She] can believe that it still lives even if it changes its form somewhere in the world.

    ¡¸Do the lowly humans of that world have the power to stop us?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it a fact that they have brought down the advanced type?¡¹

    ¡¸Fu~n, It must have been the unnecessary hints you¡¯ve dropped, you bastard. We will make sure to exterminate all of them once this hindering barrier falls!¡¹

    *Gan*, Nei strikes at the barrier within the darkness.

    I¡¯m located inside the barrier at this moment while she¡¯s outside of it even though both of us are at the same dimensional gap. She and herrades, who can¡¯t use the dimensional transfer like me, can¡¯t slip into this world through the cracks in the barrier. They have no choice but to identally find a seam which allows them to jump in.

    This should buy us some time. The other ruler-types must be trying toe through the barrier even now as we speak.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve asked this before but, how about joining forces with...¡¹

    ¡¸I refuse! Do not think that you can coax me like you did with Rize! ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s too bad. She would¡¯ve wanted to meet with you too¡¹

    ¡¸... Is Rize healthy?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep¡¹

    She¡¯s probably waiting for my return even while we¡¯re talking right now. Though it seems that I¡¯ll be a bitte this time. Oh well, if it¡¯s her, she should be okay.

    ¡¸... I won¡¯t forgive you the next time we meet. Wash your neck and wait for it¡¹

    Nei vanishes into the darkness leaving behind those words stating that there¡¯s nothing more to talk about. Oh-my. It¡¯s really troublesome.

    Now then. I suppose it¡¯ll once again take time to return to the other side. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to use the dimensional transfer. The other side might¡¯ve turned into a scorched earth together with everything in its surroundings considering how our meeting went down, so I suppose there¡¯s no other choice.

    Or maybe, Touya might¡¯ve done something in that case? I feel like I would want to see that. It has been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such an unusual person.

    The one before him was... certainly... it was around 5000 years ago, I think? That woman was certainly interesting as well.

    That woman who was called Regina Babylon.

 Chapter 209: The Postwar Cleanup and the Robbery

    Arc 23: Iing New Threat

    Chapter 209: The Postwar Cleanup and the Robbery

    The ruler type has appeared. That brought big repercussions for us. An existence even more formidable the advanced type. Furthermore, it¡¯s difficult to deal with by using the Frame Gear since it¡¯s a human-sized Fraze.

    Naturally, a storm of questions poured from the rulers of each country that were watching the broadcast, but even I don¡¯t know what to tell them. I can only say that it¡¯s a higher rank than the advanced type and that they possess emotions. I wonder, is that the extent?

    She was talking in an ambiguousnguage, but I believe she had a proper talk with End. She seemed like an opponent who canmunicate but...

    In any case, the battle is over and the postwar cleanup has also finished. The damage to Rodomea that I have been worrying about is far less whenpared to Yuuron. But even so, one of the mountain summits was blown away, and the battlefield became aplete wastnd due to the scattering shot done by the charged particle artillery of the advanced type.

    As for the damage we received, there were no fatalities, but quite a lot of seriously injured turned out. A considerable number of injuries came due to thend tsunami caused by the advanced type. The injured people, having been transferred to the headquarters, eventually got better due to Suu and Rin using recovery magic and Flora treating them with medicine.

    We¡¯ve ended up in this state even after preparing that much, huh? However, I can surely say that it has ended this way because I was able to determine by chance that they would appear.

    There are the results of our efforts as well. Rodomea didn¡¯t receive much damage from the Fraze, however, the capital of the Central State had apparently received more damage due to the senseless rampage of the upgraded armed golems, even if we disregard the previous battle.

    Dr. Bowman has been sent to a mine as a form of taking responsibility. It seems his sentence will be more than 10 years of forcedbor.

    Also, Statewide Governor Volk Rajeel was used of management negligence and condemned by the other state governors for shirking the safety measures of his research institution.

    Eventually, Volk Rajeel lost his position, and a new noble youth took the position of the governor of the central state with the consensus of the other states.

    After that, a new statewide governor of Rodomea has been chosen, and it was the one who responded quickly to solve this problem, the Hill State Governor Audrey Reliban-san.

    She is shrewd, or should I say, she didn¡¯t oversee this moment. I feel she has made good use of us, but I guess it¡¯s not like she has done something bad. Oh well, whatever.

    Even for us, working with Audrey-san is easier than working with that grinning Rajeel-ossan.

    First of all, Statewide Governor Audrey has discontinued the development of the armed golems of the magic research institute. Well, guess that would be the natural thing to do. They will be troubled if another one of them rampages again due to some stimulus.

    Next, they have unanimously decided to participate in the East-West alliance after having a discussion among all state governors. It seems that arge part of that reason if for them to be able to loan the frame gears in case of emergencies along with the Frame Units as well.

    The clean-up process is going to ultimately be faster if we remove the aftermath using the frame gears. Yet there¡¯s no one among the knights of Rodomea who can pilot the heavy knights even though I¡¯ve immediately lent out ten of them. As such, it has been decided to dispatch several knights to Rodomea to act as instructors starting from a vicemander of our household, Nic-san.

    The removal of the wreckage is also progressing thanks to that. It looks like the city is starting to regain itsposure.

    Statewide Governor Audrey has softened the antagonism between Rodomea and Regulus after she has stood at the top and various trade treaties have been signed.

    Countries that had bad rtions up until now won¡¯t be able to be friends at once, but that action is definitely a big step forward.

    Rodomea is located between the Regulus Empire, the Ramisshu Holy Kingdom, the Ferzen Kingdom and the Heavenly Empire Yuuron, and it mainly trades with them viand routes. But Yuuron has copsed recently, and it became impossible for them to trade at all.

    The improvement of this rtionship between Rodomea and Regulus is a godsend because of the current state of Yuuron. Well, that¡¯s good for them, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸Master, can I have a little of your time?¡¹(Rosetta)

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹(Touya)

    I was stopped by Rosetta who was repairing End¡¯s dragon knight in [Hangar]. She was in the middle of repairing the right arm that has been destroyed... or rather, which End had destroyed. We are incorporating a new frame model this time in order to strengthen the Dragoon even further so that it won¡¯t break so easily the next time.

    Rosetta gets down from the crane.

    ¡¸As a matter of fact, there is something strange with battle the other day¡¹(Rosetta)

    ¡¸Something strange?¡¹(Touya)

    That day, I¡¯ve asked Rosetta and Monica to be in charge of the maintenance and adjustments of the spare units.

    I¡¯ve also assigned them with the responsibility of observing, investigating and recording the actions of the Frazes in addition that. urately speaking, they were assistants when it came to observation. I felt uneasy leaving all of it to Palshie alone... because she¡¯s a hard-core clutzy girl.

    ¡¸The number of people who had received serious and half-serious injuries and thus were transferred to headquarters was 36 during this battle. However, the number of frame gears which master had recovered on the battlefield was 35. One unit is unounted for¡¹(Rosetta)

    ¡¸......What?¡¹(Touya)

    That¡¯s absurd. I¡¯ve made sure to specify everything up to the parts of the frame gears and collected them into [Storage] after the battle, you know? Are you saying it wasn¡¯t on the site?

    ¡¸urately speaking, a head, a main chest unit, an upper part of left arm, an entire right leg are missing. All of them are parts of a heavy knight¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying that some knight riding it stole them in the middle of that battle?¡¹

    ¡¸No. It¡¯s the other way around. I think that someone else has collected the broken parts of the frame gear seeing that the parts have been scattered. Please look at this¡¹

    Rosetta turns on a monitor installed in the corner of the garage. The aerial recording that reflects the battle from the other day starts to y. It¡¯s the time before the advanced type has arrived. What¡¯s wrong with this?

    ¡¸This ce here¡¹(Rosetta)

    Rosetta stops the recording with a click. The body of a broken frame gear is being shown at the edge of the screen.

    She then unpauses the video and the recording starts to y again. Then, the body of the broken frame gear has disappeared from there.

    ¡¸...... What¡¯s going on, with this?¡¹

    ¡¸Now we switch this to a magic induction image and...¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    The video disys the figures of several people carrying off the body of a frame gear. They are being covered with a faint bluish light. I¡¯m not grasping that details, but they certainly resemble humans. They might be demi-humans though, but I can¡¯t see something like tails or ears, so they don¡¯t seem to be beastmen.

    ¡¸Apparently, they are using disappearance magic or artifacts. They were perfectly caught in the magic power perceptors though. They are properly projected up till the frame gear¡¹(Rosetta)

    The armor of the frame gear has been colored with magic power paint after all. At any rate, who are those guys?

    I can¡¯t imagine they are the subordinates of a member from the East-West alliance. I¡¯m already loaning the frame gears to them, and I can¡¯t imagine they have a reason to do that.

    In that case, is it a different country? The battle this time was known for several days. Does that mean there were those who went there in order to try taking advantage of it?

    ¡¸Good grief, it¡¯s like they are imitating a thief who steals at a fire scene... Search. The broken parts of the Frame Gear¡¹

    ¡º......Searchpleted. Disying¡»

    The map projects in the sky, but the pins are only pointing to Brunhild. What does that mean? I know it won¡¯t react to the frame gears I¡¯ve sent to Rodomea after I¡¯ve designated the search to the broken parts.

    ¡¸They are probably inside a magic jamming barrier. The same type as Babylon¡¯s¡¹(Rosetta)

    Ah, I see. So does that mean that tracking them is impossible?

    ¡¸Can they make a frame gear from those stolen parts?¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible. Well, they may be capable of assembling the broken guy back to the original heavy knight if they spend time, but it will be impossible to mass produce it¡¹(Rosetta)

    I guess that¡¯s right. They don¡¯t have the Ether Liquid either. I won¡¯t be troubled if this kind of technology exists.

    ¡¸However, I wonder if it might be dangerous should the technology being used in the frame gear is applied somewhere else. It may be possible to make an inferior imitation¡¹(Rosetta)

    ¡¸Hmmm. That would be troublesome...¡¹(Touya)

    Monica, who is also repairing the dragon knight, straddles herself from its shoulder and says something from up there while I was being worried about the situation.

    ¡¸Just in case, wouldn¡¯t it be better to convey to each country that it has been stolen? Just imagine how troublesome it would be if a fake heavy knight rampages or something. Wouldn¡¯t groundless chargeses flying in?¡¹(Rosetta)

    That¡¯s also true. I don¡¯t think a copied knight will be easy to move since there¡¯s also the matter with the Ether Liquid, but I have to make sure.

    Inferior Frame Gear ¡¶Fake¡· ...... An imitation? I feel a ba-a-ad premonition.

    ¡¸Well, it will be impossible for them to make a better unit than a heavy knight no matter how hard they try, so feel relieved¡¹(Rosetta)

    ¡¸No, I wonder if I can be relieved leaving it like that though¡¹(Touya)

    Well, I can¡¯t think of any countermeasures against it though. Should I have also installed a self-destruction mechanism beforehand? There¡¯s also this anime where the hero has detonated his unit and himself spectacrly. I wonder, was it for the form of beauty? Although that might have been done in order to preserve his secrets.

    ¡¸Yae-dono and Hilda-dono units are more important. Should we proceed the same as before?¡¹(Rosetta)

    ¡¸Hmm. There won¡¯t be any changes. It¡¯s fine to make a specialized type for Yae. It doesn¡¯t need to be ingenious. I think Hilda¡¯s will also be fine same as before¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Is, that so? Then, whose unit is next in line after that?¡¹(Rosetta)

    ¡¸Ours ~ja!¡¹(???)

    Suu is standing at the [Hangar] entrance with a daunting pose together with Shesca¡¯s maid figure behind her. Did Shesca bring her here? I was surprised.

    She thenes dashing and suddenly hugs me.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it about time for me to pilot a frame gear!? I¡¯m already tired of practicing in the frame unit ~ja!¡¹(Suu)

    Suues pushing and grinding her head against my abdomen. Unn, Suu¡¯s frame, is it?

    I¡¯m worried, to be honest. No, it¡¯s not about Suu¡¯s skill. She¡¯s considerably skillful judging by herbat results in the frame unit. I can say it demonstrates the superior ability of children who do not hold any strange prejudices, but Suu has enough ability to wherein I might have to consider her as a genius pilot.

    However, I think that she feels as if it¡¯s some kind of a game. In the end, she¡¯ll be taking lives on the battlefield. I wonder if she is prepared for that.

    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t it be fine even if Suu doesn¡¯t do those dangerous things?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸What are you saying!? We are also Touya¡¯s fiancee and we will fight when it¡¯s necessary to fight! We don¡¯t feel like bing an ornamental wife by withdrawing to a safe ce! We also want to protect everyone!¡¹(Suu)

    Suu looks up at me with serious eyes. This kid is serious. She might havee with such resolution by growing up as a member of the royal family.

    Was I the only one treating her too much as a kid?

    ¡¸......I got it. Then, shall we make Suu¡¯s personal frame? What kind of frame do you want?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸A strong one ~ja!¡¹(Suu)

    It¡¯s a little vague. I intend to ask what type would be good though.

    ¡¸A huge one is good. The one which can destroy the opponent with ¡®Gangang¡¯ like Elzie¡¯s. Ah, Touya has shown me that normal unit which does differentbinations and turns into a big one!¡¹(Suu)

    Eh, did I show such a thing...?

    ¡¸Then, we will also be destroying the enemies byunching the rotating arms and gouging out the cores of the Frazes. Like that ~ja. Ah, make us a golden hammer too!¡¹(Suu)

    Ah, I somehow get it. It¡¯s that one...

    Hmm, the frame will be a power type with strong defense and destructive power in that case. Will I be ignoring the mobility in this case then? As for the flying arms...I guess, there is nothing we can¡¯t do if we use Fragarach technology?

    But what will I do about thebination? Remote control....No, it will be impossible without something like an autonomous AI. It may possible if it¡¯s manned, but then pilots will be needed if that¡¯s case.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s manageable. Wasn¡¯t there something that¡¯s just right in [Warehouse]?¡¹(Shesca)

    ... Really? Well, there might be some way since they did manage to breath life into the picture frame. It may be possible to use a technology like an artificial intelligence as a support mechanism for Suu if they have something like that.

    ¡¸Unn...... I guess, there are things to try. Shall we do it?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Hooray! As I¡¯ve thought, Touya is the best husband ~ja!¡¹(Suu)

    I was rather surprised when Suu hugged my neck and gave me a light kiss on the lips. She then rubbed her cheeks against mine. It appears that she is gradually starting to act mature.

    Just when I¡¯m thinking about that, Shesca turns to Suu from behind and makes a sudden thumbs up. Did you instigate this scenario!? This fellow truly is bad for education!

    (Afterword: Due to peopleing out and saying why updates do not happen on (site name) or happente or wrong or anything, I have to make a statement: we¡¯re posting our trantion only on .raisingthedead.ninja. If you read it anywhere else, that means that our work has been stolen/copied without noting the source/whatever and you support those people. That is all)

 Chapter 210: The Search for an Answer, and a Gentle Change

    Arc 24: The King is Busy in Many Ways

    Chapter 210: The Search for an Answer, and a Gentle Change

    I¡¯ve reported to each country that most parts of a single broken frame gear have been stolen. I¡¯ve also told them to be on alert in case an iplete frame gear appears just in case since there¡¯s no guarantee that someone using the name Brunhild won¡¯t show up.

    ¡¸I understand that the locations having magic barriers are suspicious but...¡¹(Touya)

    However, such locations are too numerous. Castles, fortresses and magic research institutions have barriers installed in them with some difference in strength, but it¡¯s no doubt they definitely have them. Thus, We end up with arge number of the said locations includingrge and small ces like royal treasuries and rulers¡¯ bedrooms.

    Naturally, magic barriers also vary from weak to strong, but, being the magic power obstruction barrier, it offers sufficient protection even if it isn¡¯t a strong one. They can as strong as small talismans which are capable of defending against [Paralysis].

    A strong barrier erected on the building will prevent me from finding it with [Search] even if that building is located in a wastnd. I¡¯ll have to find it by going to the ce itself since it¡¯ll likely be possible to confirm it visually. No, I may not find it if the barrier also has a visual obstruction effect.

    Well, nothing will happen even If I worry about it. I will just do what I can do right now.

    ¡¸If I remember correctly, [Hangar] did have some vehicles, right?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ah, there are. There are different vehicles like tanks, high-speed airships,nd submarines and many others. Each one of them uses a lot of Ether Liquid, so I don¡¯t rmend them that much¡¹ (Monica)

    When I¡¯ve asked Monica who was doing the final adjustments on Yae¡¯s frame in the garage, she replied like that.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t we use them as support machines for Suu? Can they bebined into a frame which will be its base foundation?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think it can¡¯t be done, but... wouldn¡¯t it be impossible without doing a major remodeling? Besides, I don¡¯t see the meaning in it though. Why don¡¯t we make a huge frame gear from the start? Is there any necessity to purposelybine them?¡¹(Monica)

    Monica tilts her head curiously. Well, I know what she means without her trying to say it. It¡¯s not like I also can¡¯t exin it using a lot of quibbles...

    First of all, I caught Rosetta and tried to show them a few episodes of the anime I had shown to Suu on the garage monitor.

    They didn¡¯t understand the meaning at first and only watched it while frowning, but then, they gradually started to bend forward. Before long, both of them could be seen stuck to the screen. I¡¯ve been gazing at them from behind with a face that says ¡°now I¡¯ve done it¡±.

    Don¡¯t think, feel.

    Don¡¯t think about it, feel it.

    (TLC: first line is raw left by the author, second line is a trantion from jap)

    The two of them look like they have beenpletely inspired, after having finished watching. Afterwards, they start working diligently to build abination system with earth-shattering vigor. It¡¯s not about the reason, and logic is not everything.

    ...However, for a japanese anime to be popr even in another world, this is...

    =/=\=/=\=/=\=/=\=/=\=/=\=/=\=/=\=/Scene Change\=/=\=/=\=/=\=/=\=/=\=/=\=/=\=/=\=/=\=

    ¡¸Then, will Suu¡¯s frame be next?¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Yeah. It will take some time since we¡¯ve started building from the basic systems though, but Yumina¡¯s frame will follow afterward...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind even if mine is thest. You¡¯ll be able to do something better that way¡¹(Yumina)

    Definitely. If I pile up all improvements after trying them out, I may be able to make something better when I get to itter.

    I¡¯m currently having a rest taking things slowly after a long time in a small salon at the castle while drinking tea. Yumina is sitting next to me on the sofa and rxing in the same manner.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been awhile, being like this¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Really? I guess I¡¯ve been very upied ever since founding this country¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s not what I meant. I meant it being just the two of us¡¹(Yumina)

    Yumina, having said that, puts her small head on my shoulder at that moment.

    Ah, now I get it. We¡¯ve certainly lived in the Leaflet [Silver Moon] and the Belfast mansion for several months, yet we didn¡¯t have many times like this after all.

    ¡¸Since moments like this are very precious, may I behave like a spoiled kid as much as I want?¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Ha? Spoiled, you say......¡¹(Touya)

    Yumina has her eyes closed and is looking up as I shift my eyes towards her. I make a small smile at the figure of this girl, and slowly meet her lips while I put my hands on her shoulders.

    She then blushes and closely clings to me while having a smiling face when our lips quietly separate.

    ¡¸Hehehe. I¡¯ve gotten Touya-san for myself¡¹(Yumina)

    I could¡¯ve never thought that I myself would be able to behave like this. It¡¯s said that growing ustomed to something is dreadful.

    Coming to a different world, being able to get 8 fiancees; I could¡¯ve never anticipated something like that. Moreover, all of them are younger than I am... Oops, isn¡¯t Rin older than me?

    ¡¸It has changed recently, you know¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸? What has changed?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s my magic eyes. I can see through the person¡¯s essence or rather, whether they are good or bad. Recently, there are times when different abilities appear from time to time¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Different abilities... with your magic eyes?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes¡¹(Yumina)

    Yumina separates from me, confirms my question, and tilts her head.

    ¡¸Touya-san, let¡¯s y [Janken]¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸All of sudden. Is it rted to that ability?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. Ah, please y it just a little bit slower¡¹(Yumina)

    [Janken] is a game that I¡¯ve taught to everyone, but I wonder, what is she going to do by using the game?

    ¡¸Jan-ken-Poi¡¹(Touya)

    I lost. Yumina waves her hand to continue. Apparently, we will be continuing the game.

    ¡¸Jan-ken-Poi¡¹(Touya)

    I lost again. Then next one and the one after that. I don¡¯t how many dozens of times we¡¯ve yed, but I¡¯ve lost all of them. Say, has Yumina always been this damn strong in it? Nope, this probably isn¡¯t at the level of being strong. Is this by any chance Yumina¡¯s ability?

    ¡¸The ability to win in Janken...... it¡¯s something like that, isn¡¯t it?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s different. How should I say it... I just know what Touya will bring out¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸...Do you mean that you can read my thoughts?¡¹(Touya)

    Is it some sort of mind-reading ability? This is a bit scary. Won¡¯t I be unable to keep anything in secret!? An awful act like cheating will be exposed in one go. Nope, it¡¯s not like I will cheat or anything, right!? Oh, isn¡¯t this idea being read right now as well!?

    ¡¸I can¡¯t read thoughts, but I can see. Like what Touya-san will bring out in a few seconds. It¡¯s like having a vague vision of what will happen a few momentster¡¹(Yumina)

    ... Future prediction, huh? It¡¯s amazing. Though apparently, she can¡¯t seem to see anything beyond few seconds into the future.

    Anyhow, why has such ability suddenly... Ah. Don¡¯t tell me, is this the [Dependent] thing that Karen-nee-san has talked about!?

    She might have awaked this ability after receiving [God¡¯s love] from me who is a demigod, from Karen-nee-san, and even from Moroha-nee-san.

    While we are on that subject, there were many various changes happening to everyone in the recent days. Not to mention the blooming of Suu¡¯s piloting ability of the frame gear, or the rising of Luu¡¯s fighting ability... It is not a bad thing though.

    ¡¸Why not try experimenting with it a little?¡¹(Touya)

    I prepare several coins and hold them in my right hand. Yumina will be guessing how many coins I¡¯m holding at the moment.

    She, having hit the bullseye, is right all the time. The next experiment will have Yumina dere how many coins I¡¯m holding after which I¡¯ll stealthily transfer them from my right hand to my left hand with [Aport]. As expected. She¡¯s wrong this time. Hmm, does that mean the future was changed the moment I had used [Aport]?

    But this is an action I did because I knew about Yumina¡¯s ability. She should¡¯ve dered [0 coins] if she had known of that action and made a prediction. However, I wouldn¡¯t have used [Aport] if Yumina dered [0 pieces]. In any case, she would have missed.

    This ability is an uncertain foresight. Oh well. I feel that I would prefer not seeing a future if it¡¯s something I can¡¯t change no matter what. Knowing that you¡¯ll have a bone fracture in a few seconds will only end up as harmful knowledge if it can¡¯t be avoided.

    The future seems to change a little if the action isn¡¯t triggered by Yumina. I guess it would be appreciated if she could read the opponent¡¯s iing attacks ahead of time. Well, there are still many attacks which can¡¯t be evaded through even if she can read the future.

    It might be better to think about it as a fairly applicable intuition. I have a feeling it will be dangerous if she¡¯s overconfident with it.

    ¡¸And there is another thing that I can see¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Is there still more!?¡¹(Touya)

    I think that it¡¯s possible for her magic eyes to be endowed with multiple abilities since their powers aren¡¯t being invoked constantly. Aren¡¯t her magic eyes, by any chance, manifested in a form capable of changing the non-attribute magics?

    ¡¸There are times when I see Touya-san in a faint golden light. I also can see this light just for a short bit when Karen-onee-sama is doing love consultations for the female knights. I wonder, what could that be?¡¹(Yumina)

    Wha? Isn¡¯t it... Does it mean that she can see [Divine Power]? Even I can¡¯t even see it. Apparently, I am constantly leaking it ording to Karen-nee-san, and she can see it pretty well.

    ¡¸Ahh... Well, it will be fine even if you don¡¯t mind it. Ah, I would like you to tell me if you can see it from anyone else besides me or my sisters though ¡¹(Touya)

    It may be the subordinate god that my sisters are chasing. Well, it seems that they can tell when divine power is used in any ce, so I don¡¯t think it would be that easy to find this god.

    Yumina looks at me with puzzled eyes due to my reply, but she then sighs a little eventually.

    ¡¸...Is that so? I don¡¯t quite understand, but I will do as you request¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Sorry. I will properly talk about it sooner orter¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s a promise, right?¡¹(Yumina)

    Yumina, having said that, suddenly leans her head once more on my shoulder.

    Although I¡¯ve said that I¡¯ll exin it, how will I do it then? [You know, I have actually been killed by Kami-sama, and then revived in this world as an apology].... Not good. It¡¯s likely that I¡¯ll be seen with sore eyes. It seems there¡¯s some sort of [Rebirth] magic within the magics of this world more or less, so it might not stand out that much. There¡¯s also a matter of meing from another world. I won¡¯t be able to stand it if I¡¯m going to be considered to be the same kind as the Frazes.

    I may have no choice but to have myself ascend into godhood. I am saying this and that, but I might just be scared of everyone¡¯s reaction when I tell them the truth.

    ¡¸Aaah! Unfair, Yumina-san! To monopolize Touya-sama to yourself! I am also yourpanion!¡¹(Luu)

    Luu, having entered the salon and seen us, quicklyes towards us and sits down on the opposite side of Yumina. She hugs me close to herself in the same way as Yumina.

    ¡¸A-ra-ra. It has been a short monopoly time¡¹(Yumina)

    Yumina shows her tongue a little and acts silly.

    I¡¯m in the state where I have flowers in both hands, feeling quite embarrassed. I didn¡¯t feel it as much as when it was one-on-one though.

    ¡¸Oh my, oh my. Are you enjoying your harem, Master? We also want you to care about us a little as well¡¹(Shesca)

    The maid Shesca turns towards me and throws a sarcastic remark aftering with Luu and bringing a second helping of tea.

    ¡¸What do you mean by caring...?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Like caressing our heads, or hugging us closely, or tightly binding us with a rope, or spanking us, or spilling hot candle wax while we are naked...haahaa¡¹(Shesca)

    Shesca¡¯s breath bes rough, and she starts wriggling her body. This one is beyond saving already.

    ¡¸D-does Touya-san like that kind of things? I-it is embarrassing, but, if Touya-san wants it...¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Umm......I-I, because it is my first time, please be gentle with me...¡¹(Luu)

    The cheeks of these two who are on my side blush, and they bashfully mutter so while diverting their eyes

    ¡¸Daaa©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤a!! Wro©¤©¤©¤©¤ng!! Listen, I don¡¯t have that kind of hobby!!¡¹(Touya)

    Don¡¯t bring such strange fetish on your own! It¡¯s just utter nonsense!

    I push the erobot kid who¡¯s still too excited with her imagination towards the door and kick her into the corridor.

    ¡¸Unnnn. More......¡¹(Shesca)

    Don¡¯t make strange voice! This fellow is seriously bad for education!

 Chapter 211: The Radar, and the Dark Elf

    Arc 24: The King is Busy in Many Ways

    Chapter 211: The Radar, and the Dark Elf

    ¡¸This is the sound wavelengths of the frazes ~ssu. This one is for the intermediate types and this one is for the advanced types ~ssu. Apparently, those sounds can somehow be heard before they appear and jump through the space ~ssu. I think we will be able to tell their approximate numbers and the types if we use that device ~ssu¡¹(Palshie)

    Palshie in shrine maiden outfit exins while manipting the images floating in [Warehouse] on the monolith. She has been doing a lot of different observations during thest fight from the outside.

    ¡¸Can we determine where they will emerge and the time?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Predictions can be made by measuring the spatial distortion, its size and its rate of distorting, which can tell us when the space will tear up ~ssu. It may be off by two-three days, but I don¡¯t think it will be a big deviation ~ssu¡¹(Palshie)

    I think a two-three day gap is quite a lot though, but I suppose it¡¯s within the eptable range. Yet it did miss by around three days this time.

    ¡¸Can you make something like a radar predicting the appearance of the frazes with this data?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I think I can do it ~ssu. However, I don¡¯t think it will be able to cover an extensive range ~suu¡¹(Palshie)

    Being able to predict their appearance is still very much appreciated. We should be able to cover wider range if we make a few of them. Let¡¯s have Rosetta do it without dy.

    She¡¯s currently assembling Suu¡¯s frame gear, but shall I ask to shift priorities to this one? We will have time to devise countermeasures if we can predict the appearance of the Frazes.

    I then go to [Workshop] to ask Rosetta to make the Fraze Radar, but she has slightly lost her temper because of that.

    ¡¸Gaaaah!! Both this and that, I can¡¯t do that much!! I¡¯m just one person!!¡¹

    Correction, she haspletely lost her temper. It¡¯s understandable because I can¡¯t deny the shortage of manpower. The number of mini-robots has also increased, but I still wonder whether she can get a bit more help.

    ++++++++++++++++++++++++++Scene Change++++++++++++++++++++++

    ¡¸And that¡¯s why you¡¯vee to me?¡¹(Liora)

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹(Touya)

    In the end, I¡¯ve decided to ask Liora who¡¯s in the castle of Babylon. Or rather, there are no alternatives... I can¡¯t leave it to either the clumsy girl or the book-junkie girl, as well as to the sleepyhead.

    ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ve worked as the professor¡¯s assistant even if I look like this, so I should be able to help to some extent¡¹(Liora)

    As expected of Babylon¡¯s eldest girl. She is reasonable. It would be nice if she will decrease Rosetta¡¯s burden even a little though.

    ¡¸As for Noel?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸She¡¯s sleeping¡¹(Liora)

    ¡¸As ever... Ah, this is a lunch box made by ir-san. Give it to Noel. There¡¯s also a portion for Liora¡¹(Touya)

    I pass the two wrapped parcels I have to Liora. Liora¡¯s bento has a normal size while Noel¡¯s bento size is five times that. This girl eats as much as Yae after all.

    I¡¯m even impressed how she doesn¡¯t get fat with how repeatedly her only eats and sleeps. Ah, is she not getting fat because she¡®s an human-like robot?

    ¡¸Thank you very much. We are fine even without having to eat, but we are still d for the delicious meal¡¹(Liora)

    Liora smiles while receiving the wrapped bentos. Liora and Noel, in additional to Fam from [Library] don¡¯te down to the ground that much.

    Though I¡¯ll be troubled if Palsiees down too much... She burned the curtain of the castle partway just the other day. Is there nothing that can be done to that clumsy attribute of hers?

    I happen toe across Sakura in thepany of Kougyoku when I return to the castle on the ground.

    There are no signs of her memory returning at all since that time. I believe the person herself also doesn¡¯t feel the need for her memories to return.

    I can¡¯t say anything since I¡¯ve never lost my memories, but I wonder if she is not curious about her past?

    I¡¯ve told her to bring one of Kohaku¡¯s group when she goes around just in case since her identity is unknown, but I feel like it¡¯s unnecessary to monitor her anymore.

    ¡¸King-sama. It¡¯s good I¡¯ve found you. I¡®ve been looking for you¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸Ha? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹(Touya)

    Sakura rushes over to me in a panic state. It¡¯s rare for this girl to have such an expression. I was a little surprised when she grabbed my hand and started running somewhere without minding anything.

    ¡¸Wai-i, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºThere¡¯s a sick person¡»(Kougyoku)

    ¡¸A sick person?¡¹(Touya)

    Kougyoku, who¡¯s flying next to us, replies to the running me instead of Sakura. I guess she¡¯s not calm due to the sick person.

    ¡ºWe¡¯ve passed by a copsed person while we were walking around the castle town. That person has been brought to the [Silver Moon], but that person seems to be suffering from a rare disease, making the situation dangerous¡»(Kougyoku)

    ¡¸Rare?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Demon stiffness disease. It¡¯s a sickness that only affects demonkin. I¡¯ve been told to keep demonkins away even if the rate of infection is not high because it¡¯s being transmitted upon contact those who contact this disease will die within one month after symptoms appear¡¹(Sakura)

    Sakura exins while pulling my hand as we run. You¡¯re quite knowledgeable... Did she even read medical books in the castle library? This girl, though not quite as much as Fam, is quite a book junkie as well...

    However, a disease that only affects demonkins. Then this means that the patient is definitely a demonkin.

    ¡¸But why me? When ites to sick people, if you ask Flora toe...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Demon stiffness disease is a status changing disease. It¡¯s almost impossible to cure. However, if it¡¯s the no-attribute magic [Recovery], then...¡¹(Sakura)

    I see. Status recovery magic [Recovery] removes paralysis and poison, and restores blindness and loss of hearing which are physical disorders and abnormal body conditions. It¡¯s a possibility, but I wonder if foreign bodies such as gallstones and kidney stones are removed with it. Perhaps, even something like cancer can be healed as well.

    However, I can¡¯t cure amon cold. I wonder why is that? That¡¯s why I¡¯ve thought I couldn¡¯t cure normal diseases, but it seems it will be effective on that demon stiffness disease.

    Then, should we hurry up?

    I open a [Gate] in front of the running Sakura, and we then transfer to [Silver Moon] in one go.

    The employee Fleur-san guides us as we enter the innermost room on the third floor and see a person lying in bed.

    She had tucked her body into a ragged mantle and her body was being wrapped all over with bandages. Her skin looks like a reddish-brown crust in ces that bandages don¡¯t cover, and what looks like a countless number of fragment-looking things are falling into the bed sheets from her skin. They have strange luster simr to a metal.

    The long silver hair has be disheveled and she looks to be in pain. I¡¯m not sure because even her face is being covered with bandages, but she¡¯s probably a woman. Her big breasts slightly go up and down along with shallow breaths, confirming my guess.

    However, this is awful... The ces where the skin has been peeled off are red and look to be inmed.

    ¡¸She¡¯s alive, right...?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Demon stiffness disease is an illness which hardens the skin on the body, gradually peeling it off anding out. The skin that has been peeled off also hardens, making it forever incurable. It eats the patient¡¯s physical and mental strength eventually taking his life, but she still can make it. Quickly, apply [Recovery]¡¹(Sakura)

    Sakura urges me, so I hurriedly apply [Recovery] on the girl.

    Her skin, being wrapped in soft light, peels off andes out one by one. I was surprised for a moment, thinking that something went wrong, but the skin gives off a glossy and moist luster after being peeled off. Healthy light brown skin peeks through the bandages. Apparently, it seems to have seeded.

    I also cast healing magic and [Refresh] while I am it. Her wounds and physical strength should also recover with this.

    Fleur-san removes the bandages from the girl¡¯s face and wipes it with a wet towel she has brought. Brown skin and long ears appear from under the exposed skin that has peeled off.

    ¡¸A Dark Elf...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ha¡¹(Sakura)

    Sakura nods. The girl has the same long ears as guild master Rerisha, but the girl¡¯s brown skin and silver hair are different.

    ¡¸Are dark elves demonkins? Then, are elves also demonkins?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸? Elves and Dark Elves arepletely different races. They are different even though they look simr. Elves excel at magic, while Dark Elves are superior in physical abilities¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸They hate each other...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I have never heard about it though¡¹(Sakura)

    I¡¯m wrong again, am I not? Apparently, it seems reality ispletely different from my superficial knowledge in fantasy.

    She¡¯s quite a beautiful woman when I look at her though. Is this a race characteristic, same as elves? Fumu. Very interesting.

    ¡¸Umm... I will wipe her body now so...¡¹(Fleur)

    ¡¸Ah, you better do that. It¡¯s better to remove that hardened skin as fast as you can¡¹(Touya)

    I even nod to Fleur-san proposal. It¡¯s absolutely for the best to make her body beautiful as soon as possible. However, Fleur-san doesn¡¯t do anything to start that task at all and continuously nces towards me. What?

    ¡¸Umm... I will take off her clothes, so if his majesty stays here...well...¡¹(Fleur)

    I¡¯ve finally understood the situation due to what Fleur-san has nervously said.

    Ah, no! It¡¯s a misunderstanding, you know!? It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t move because I¡¯ve wanted to see her naked or anything!

    I immediately turn around and quickly go out to the hallway from the door. There¡¯s already a rumor spreading that I¡¯m a lustful king who already has eight fiancees. What I¡¯m doing now is just further increasing the credibility of the rumor!

    I leave [Silver Moon], entrusting the girl to Fleur-san and Sakura.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve blundered...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Your majesty!¡¹(???)

    Our demonkin knights consisting of the youth Rusheed from the vampire tribe, Zamza the ogre, Laqshe the alraune, and twins Murret and Charette from themia tribe, gather in front of me while I wipe off my sweat.

    ¡¸W-what happened to the one who has been brought in?¡¹(???)

    ¡¸Ah, she¡¯s fine. Her disease has been cured, so she should soon be able to move in a little while¡¹(Touya)

    Did everyone feel relieved after hearing my words? They¡¯ve breathed out and gently stroke their chests. What, what? They¡¯re overreacting. Are they that worried about her because she¡¯s a demonkin like them?

    ¡¸Do you know each other by chance?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s because we¡¯re fellow demonkins. Both racial discrimination and persecution asionally happen when a demonkines out from the demon king country... Besides, that person had demon stiffness disease so she should probably have had a quite painful time...¡¹(Rusheed)

    Rusheed anxiously mutters.

    A disease the only affects the demonkins. She might have been wearing those bandages for the sake of other demonkins, and not just to hide that ugly skin. She likely has wrapped herself in them to avoid infecting other demonkins.

    ¡¸Something serious must¡¯ve happened for that dark elf to leave the demon king country¡¹(Rusheed)

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Dark elves are also long-lived species same as vampires. Therefore, there are many noble families and most of them have important positions in the country, in addition to that¡¹(Rusheed)

    Does this mean that this onee-san is probably several tens of years old as well? She didn¡¯t look anything but a twenty-something years old woman though.

    I was told by Rusheed who¡¯s in front of me he¡¯s also 60 years old as well when I murmured that thought in a whisper. Liar! You also look just past twenty years old, aren¡¯t you!? Or how should I put it? Wasn¡¯t it that Rusheed¡¯s reason for joining was due to his desire to be independent? I wonder how is it bing independent from his parents after reaching 60 years old.

    I don¡¯t really understand the customs of demonkins....

    It seems that a person belonging to a noble family in the demon king country will normally be taken cared of by humans and demihumans should that person suffer from demon stiffness disease, and will be put under a lenient house arrest until he dies a monthter.

    Perhaps that dark elf had contacted it on her journey. She has been saved by chance since she has arrived in my country while struggling, but she surely would¡¯ve died if she didn¡¯t.

    ...It was by chance, right?

 Chapter 212: The Two New Models and the Shield

    Chapter 212: The Two New Models and the Shield

    ¡¸Ooo......¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸These are ours......¡¹(Hilda)

    Yae and Hilda let out their voices while looking up at the two frame gears standing in front of them.

    Standing on one side is a light purple armored warrior. The frame that has been designed like a japanese armor has a long and narrow crescent moon decoration attached to its helmet. It was referenced after the helmet of Date Masamune, the militarymander of the warring states period. The frame is equipped with oodachi and wakizashi on its waist and has thrusters installed in its legs and back to increase its mobility.

    Thanks to the effect of [el] put into the magic power slot, it¡¯s capable of bringing out an instantaneous-like super eleration. It¡¯s also possible to make continuous attacks as well as to kill your opponents in a single draw of the sword thanks to that.

    This godspeed frame is quick with its movements and will instantly kill its enemies with the sharp cutting crystal des even if it doesn¡¯t have a high defense.

    This is Yae¡¯s personal Frame Gear, [Schwertleite].

    Next to that frame stands an orange frame facing us. The knight, d in a massive armor, has ck ornaments with orange as its main color. It¡¯s equipped with a wide longsword and shield that is quiterge. Its defensive capabilities are higher inparison to Yae¡¯s frame.

    The part that looks like a shark-line dorsal fin that is stretching greatly from its back bes a huge greatsword after transformation and serves to oppose the advanced sses. I¡¯ve also made sure to apply [Modelling] on it so that the sword will be able to extend to twice its length.

    Moreover, the shield also changes into a spiral cone and will transform into a drillnce afterbining with the mace equipped on the frame¡¯s back which will be installed asnce¡¯s tip. Thence will start to rotate at high speeds if magic power is applied making it capable of pulverizing the opponent into small pieces.

    This is Hilda¡¯s personal Frame Gear, [Siegrune].

    Both girls board their respective Frame Gears, swing the swords, run around and confirm their movements while continuing to drive them, getting used to operating them.

    ¡ºThe reaction speed is superbly different from the ck knight... It¡¯s really as if I¡¯m moving my own body¡»(Yae)

    ¡ºEven the power is iparably superior as well. Now, even if advanced sses are my opponents, I will someway...¡»(Hilda)

    ¡ºDon¡¯t get too carried away. The other side might have even more powerful advanced sses. Being unprepared is one¡¯s greatest enemy¡»(Touya)

    Honestly speaking, the new-type frames are not invincible. I want to make sure that Yae and Hilda¡¯s frame can withstand that charged particle cannon at the very least, but it¡¯s probably still impossible even for their frames.

    I intend to equip Suu¡¯s frame, which currently is in production, with an armor capable of withstanding that attack based on the collected data.

    We, having finished the operational test for Schwertleite and Siegrune, then return to the castle. Upon arrival, I take Sakura and Kougyoku and we go towards [Silver Moon] in the castle town on foot. Apparently, the dark elf onee-san cured of Demon stiffness disease has awoken. An employee from [Silver Moon] came this morning to notify us of this.

    It looks like she was fully cured, seeing as there aren¡¯t any further problems with her body and that even her appetite has returned, but I guess I will go just see her just to make sure.

    I see Fleur-san sitting down in the chair and dark elf onee-san raising half of her body above the bed as I enter the room after knocking on the door.

    The girl then immediately leaves the bed, gets on her knees and lowers her head very deeply as soon as Fleur-san introduces us. Hey! No need to prostrate yourself!

    ¡¸I don¡¯t even have the words to express my gratitude for saving my life. I could have never imagined that I would be cured by His Majesty The Sovereign King of Brunhild... This Spika Frennel would like to offer her life in service of His Majesty¡¹(Spika)

    How exaggerated! No, this is not so much considering that her life has been saved, right?

    ¡¸Mmn, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t think about it too deeply. At any rate, I¡¯m d that your illness has been cured. If you would like, I could escort you up to Demon Kingdom Zenoasu with transfer magic, you know?¡¹(Touya)

    I¡¯ve been to the main road of Zenoasu, and it¡¯s only from the skies though. I think I can open [Gate] to that ce.

    ¡¸No... I don¡¯t have a ce to return to that country, so... I¡¯m thinking whether I will be able to find some work in this country since it¡¯s mostly impossible for demonkins to be employed in other countries¡¹(Spika)

    Spika-san expresses a slightly sourugh. Might it be that she also has some reasons not to return there? I¡¯ve been told by everyone that a lot of dark elvese from distinguished families in the demon kingdom though.

    ¡¸Even if say ¡°work¡±... You must have some kind of specialty, right?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been enlisted in the army and employed as a bodyguard in Zenoasu. If possible, I would like to be employed in a simr field in here as well...¡¹(Spika)

    A bodyguard, huh? Doesn¡¯t that mean that she is a considerably superior elite? Even the way this person talks is certainly soldier-like for some reason. I wonder what the heck has happened in that country for a person like her not being able to return there? Is she a criminal... no, I don¡¯t think so.

    ¡¸King-sama... Can¡¯t something be done about this person¡¯s work?¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸Eh? Mn.... Well, it¡¯s not like she can¡¯t be employed in the knight order as well, but...¡¹(Touya)

    It¡¯s a rare sight to see Sakura being worried about other people. That¡¯s because this girl is doing things at her own pace even if they are good or bad. Spika-san also peeks at my face.

    ¡¸Somehow, it looks to be an impossible thing to ask for, isn¡¯t it...?¡¹(Spika)

    ¡¸It definitely is when you say it like that. However, how about bing a novice member? The wages will be low as well, but... will that be alright with you? ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s no problem. I will be the strength of His Majesty without fail¡¹(Spika)

    Spika-san turns her eyes to me and looks straight. I¡¯ve felt a light of some sort, or rather, some kind of resolve in them.

    ¡¸In that case, shall we have you try to take an enrollment test for the time being? It¡¯s not a decision that I can just make by myself after all¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹(Spika)

    Spika-san once again lowers her head. That¡¯s why I would like you to stop prostrating...

    ¡¸...Good for you, right?¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸Yes! Thank you very much, Sakura-sama¡¹(Spika)

    ¡¸No need to add ¡°-sama¡±¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸Eh? However, to hold that much respect for His Majesty¡¯s fiancee is...¡¹(Spika)

    No-no-no. It¡¯s different. This girl is not one of my fiancees even though I have a lot of them.

    Spika-san nodes in eptance when I exin Sakura¡¯s situation.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is, isn¡¯t it? A memory loss... I¡¯m sure it must have been harsh...¡¹(Spika)

    ¡¸Not at all. It¡¯s incredibly fun with all the various things that happen in this country. Spika-san will definitelye to like it here too. I¡¯m sure of it¡¹(Sakura)

    Sakura says those words without any hesitation like it¡¯s something trifling. Spika-san, having heard this, makes a confused face for a moment, but shows a smile before long as if she¡¯s seeing something dear to her.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been told the same thing before. ...Sakura-sama, you are a wondrous person, aren¡¯t you? You resemble an acquaintance of mine¡¹(Spika)

    ¡¸Honorifics are unnecessary¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸No, Your honorable self is also a benefactor who saved my life. I would tarnish my family name should I forget this debt. Although it¡¯s family name which had crashed to the bottom, that much is... ¡¹(Spika)

    Spika-san suddenly shuts her mouth. She has pressed her mouth as if she has just blurted out something bad.

    It looks like some sort of incident had happened in the demon kingdom that sullied her family name. I will not pursue this matter any further though.

    Well, let¡¯s take her to where Yumina is for now since the condition of her body isn¡¯t bad. I have to ask her to look at Spika-san with her magic eyes even if I think it¡¯ll be alright.

    We then appear in the castle¡¯s courtyard after I¡¯ve opened [Gate]. I leave Spika-san who is looking around restlessly while also being surprised due to her first transfer and ask Kougyoku to call Yumina for me.

    Yumina arrives in a short while. This time, Spika-san genuflects and lowers her head in respect towards the appearance of the fiancee. Yumina is also the princess of Belfast in addition to her being my fiancee, so I suppose what Spika-san does it not unreasonable.

    ¡¸Please stand. Spika-san is your name, right?¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Haa¡¹(Spika)

    Spika-san, having stood up, looks straight into Yumina¡¯s eyes. After a brief period of silence, Yumina sweetly smiles.

    ¡¸There are no problems. I think this person has an appropriate heart to be a knight of Brunhild¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Thank you very much...?¡¹(Spika)

    Spika-san looks puzzled and shows on her face an expression that wonders what the part of having no problems at all was about while standing stock still. It seems that she has been acknowledged by Yumina.

    ¡¸Then, shall I have you show me your abilities next? Please follow me¡¹(Touya)

    Having exited the courtyard, we go towards the training field at the back.

    It seems that everyone is zealously training today as well, same as ever. The knights who have been knocked down and who have used all their strength are stretching in the corner of the training field. Hey, what the heck is with this number of people? It¡¯s way too many! This must be the work of Moroha-nee-san...

    Everyone tries to stop their hands at once, seeing us who have arrived at the training field, but they once again start to train as I signal them so that they can continue without minding me.

    Still, the gazes are being turned to us from here and there. Are they wondering about Spika-san? People like dark elves are a rare sight, and she is beautiful on top of that. I suppose it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Now... then. Ooi, Nic-san¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. What can I do for you, Your Majesty?¡¹(Nic)

    I call out to the vicemander Nic-san who is polishing the practice halberd on the bench at the corner right at this moment.

    I will rely on him so that he¡¯ll choose someone as an opponent at his own discretion since we¡¯re doing an enrollment test for Spika-san.

    We go to the storehouse of weapons used for training after he has chosen a prey. Spika-san selects a sword and a shield. We then return to the training field after she swings her weapons a little in order to get used to their weight.

    Facing the opponent whom Nic-san has selected, both she and her opponent prepare their weapons after they thank each other. Her opponent will be a spear user.

    The match starts and a great number of thrusts aimed at Spika-san were unleashed in that same moment. That girl defends against all of them with her shield and makes a sharp thrust with her sword after slipping onto opponent¡¯s bosom.

    All spear attacks have been defended against with the shield and don¡¯t reach her at all. Spika-san uses this gap to plunge with her shield and swipes the legs of her opponent while his bnce is destroyed.

    She thrusts her sword before her fallen opponent and achieves the victory.

    ¡¸It¡¯s [Shield]¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸[Shield], isn¡¯t it?¡¹(Hilda)

    Before I knew it, Yae and Hilda hade and were standing next to me while murmuring something. That surprised me. Have they been here for a long time?

    What was it about her shield? I can only see it as an ordinary shield though...

    ¡¸It¡¯s a guard technique being used to defend someone rather than, say, a swordsmanship which aims at killing your opponent. A user catches his opponent¡¯s attacks by parrying them and doesn¡¯t allow that opponent to advance any further. I guess it¡¯s a swordsmanship in which one chooses to attackst¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸What¡¯s amazing is that she shifts her position to catch the blow with her shield, ward it off and make itpletely disperse its power. It might even be possible to destroy an enemy¡¯s posture which is far from not having any response. It¡¯s something difficult to do¡¹(Hilda)

    It¡¯s like beating the air wind which is a waste of effort. Is that something like that? A user defends against the iing attacks and leads the opponent while cornering him into the situation where it¡¯s hard to switch between the next attack or defense. Having done that, the user brings him down. Certainly, I feel like it may also be possible to render the opponent incapable for battle without killing him if that method is used. Naturally, it should also be possible to kill your opponent after creating a gap.

    ¡¸That means that unless one has a shield...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸The effectiveness is halved... no, it will be even less than that¡¹ (Yae)

    It should be possible to ward off attacks with a sword as well, though it¡¯s certain that it would likely be difficult to overtake your opponent like you would with a shield. A swordsmanship built around using shields, huh. It¡¯s certainly unusual.

    ¡¸By all rights, swordsmanship that uses shields exist. The family which boasts of their impregnable defensive techniques among the demonkins is this girl¡¯s Frennel family. They are one of the five noble families advising the demon king¡¹

    Sakura mutters as she looks at how Spika-san brings down her second opponent in a simr manner. She surely knows well about it.

    ¡¸... or so has been written in a book. The Frennel family is famous. Perhaps, she¡¯s also from that family¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸I see. I wonder again why a person from such a distinguished family woulde all the way here...¡¹(Touya)

    It seems like there are reasons why she can¡¯t talk about it to other people, but let¡¯s not pry into that. It¡¯s a certainty that she¡¯s not a bad person and moreover, Yumina has given her approval. If she¡¯s trying to start her life here all over again after making a blunder she couldn¡¯t recover from on the other side for some reason, I guess that¡¯s also fine.

    I¡¯ve then admitted Spika-san¡¯s enrollment into the Brunhild Knight Order after having looked at her match and after Nic-san has judged her abilities to be sufficient.

 Chapter 213: The Sensor Board and Escape

    Chapter 213: The Sensor Board and Escape

    ¡¸Hmm. So that person is from the Frennel family, right?¡¹(Charret)

    ¡¸Do you know about them?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Of course. They are one of the five Zenoasu military families, and the [Shield] of the Frennel family is famous, you know¡¹(Murret)

    The Lamia sisters, Murret and Charette talk while they tidy up the blueprints in one of the castle¡¯s rooms. Those girls are working as subordinates of Naito-ossan who is the chief of agriculture, forestry, and the construction agency. They are mainly handling and sorting the procedural documents, requests for construction and town divisioning.

    I happened to see them by chance when they were returning from the meeting with Naito-ossan and tried asking them about Spika-san who¡¯s in my mind for a bit. They are the fellow demonkins after all.

    I¡¯ve ended up worrying very much as to why did she leave her country while she has that much ability and a good parentage even though I¡¯ve nned not to inquire about her as much as possible.

    ¡¸When talking about The Frennel family, they are a lineage which serves as bodyguards to the royal family of Zenoasu. It has been said that each member of the royal family has a person from Frennel family attached to them like a shadow. But in the end, it¡¯s only a rumor¡¹(Charret)

    ¡¸Then, could it be that even Spika-san has been one of the bodyguards of the royal family?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Mn, I wonder about that. Certainly, I¡¯ve heard that the bodyguards from the Frennel family are being selected to match the gender of the member of the royal family they are being attached to. If I¡¯m not mistaken, there are no women among the royal family as of the moment¡¹(Murret)

    Murret folds her arms like she is trying to remember something and lightly strikes her tail at the floor.

    Ara? This one is Murret, right? Isn¡¯t she Charett? I really cannot tell those two apart in any way.

    Even so, the same thing doesn¡¯t apply for Elzie and Linzie even though they are twins as well. When I had said about this earlier, they asked in return [Aren¡¯t our scale patterns entirely different?]. Normally, one can¡¯t tell.

    ¡¸By saying ¡°there are no women¡±... Is there also no queen?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸If I¡¯m not mistaken, both the first queen and the second queen should¡¯ve died from illness. There¡¯s a prince born from each one of them, but there shouldn¡¯t have been a princess¡¹(Charret)

    I see. It has been decided that it¡¯s better to have a woman guarding another woman. If that¡¯s the case, does that mean that Spika-san hasn¡¯t been a bodyguard? Then, what did she mean by [family which has crashed to the bottom]...

    ¡¸Speaking about the Frennel family, has something happened to themtely?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸¡¸Who knows. It¡¯s also been a long time since we left Zenoasu, soo...¡¹¡¹(Charret/Murret)

    Fumu. In the end, I haven¡¯t found out anything, huh. Oh well, I feel that thoroughly investigating this matter will also be a vition of her privacy.

    I then headed towards the training field having parted from the Lamia sisters. Upon my arrival, I could see Spika-san wiping off her sweat on the bench after just finishing her training.

    ¡¸Yaa¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Y-your Majesty. Do you have some order for me?¡¹(Spika)

    Spika-san genuflects and lowers her head after standing up from the bench. I¡¯m really bad with people like her who act like they¡¯re in the military. First thing is I¡¯ll have to make her stand up.

    ¡¸How are you? Is anything troubling you?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸No, Everyone treats the neer like me with lots of kindness. I¡¯m grateful that theye and interact to me without any prejudices because I¡¯m a demonkin or because I¡¯m a woman¡¹(Spika)

    Certainly, the ratio of women in our household¡¯s knight order is high inparison to other knight orders. Then, there is a number of demi-humans as well. Well, not all of them are from Misumido though.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, the power level of this country¡¯s knight order is high. I¡¯m surprised¡¹(Spika)

    Well, that¡¯s because they are being worked unreasonably hard like in Sparta. It would be unbelievable if they didn¡¯t be strong with this.

    ¡¸The power of Moroha-sama is especially...¡¹(Spika)

    The light vanished from Spika-san¡¯s eyes. Did she remember something?

    ¡¸Aaah... You¡¯ve alreadypeted against her¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸My umted self-confidence has entirely copsed... It had been the first time that my [Shield] was of no use... Although I¡¯ve grown so ustomed to using it for who knows how long...¡¹(Spika)

    That person is outside the norm in many aspects, so I think it will be better if you forget about it. Humans will have to continue challenging an insurmountable wall if they set her as a standard.

    That reminds me, Sakura has said that there are shields being used exclusively by the Frennel family. I¡¯m wondering as to what kind of shields are those.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a dome-shaped shield drawing a gentle curve. There¡¯s a protuberance at the center like a thorn to stab with...¡¹(Spika)

    ¡¸Fumu¡¹(Touya)

    I take out crystal materials from [Storage] and start transforming them with [Modelling]. Is it something like that?

    Spika-san, having been surprised with [Modelling], takes the shield and gently brushes its surface.

    ¡¸Can I ask you to make this curve a bit more gentle? Can you also make its whole size a bit smaller...¡¹(Spika)

    ¡¸Like this?¡¹(Touya)

    I change it ording to what I¡¯ve been told. I apply weight reduction with [Gravity] and various enchants onto this shield after finishing with its form,pleting my work.

    Spika-san takes thepleted shield into her hand after brushing it through, takes a stance with it and swings it around trying out various movements.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good thing that this shield doesn¡¯t obstruct the field of view with itself since it¡¯s transparent. It¡¯s also unbelievably light. This is a wonderful shield ¡¹(Spika)

    ¡¸That¡¯s not all there is to it. The most sword types won¡¯t be able to leave a single scratch on it. I¡¯ve also bestowed an enchantment which will absorb and repel magic attacks to some degree¡¹(Touya)

    I haven¡¯t yet supplied Spika-san with aplete set of equipment for a member of the knight order, a crystal sword and an armor, so I will do it now. The sword and armor will be the same as everyone else though.

    ¡¸This sort of armor is... If I had it at that time...¡¹(Spika)

    A few words which she has muttered in daze did not escape my ears, but I¡¯ve decided not to touch that subject.

    ¡¸Master¡¹(Shesca)

    A voice resounds from behind me. I see Shesca standing there in a maid uniform as I turn my head.

    ¡¸A message hase from Rosetta. The aforementioned article has beenpleted¡¹(Shesca)

    ¡¸Ah, that was quite fast¡¹(Touya)

    I¡¯ve thought it would surely take a bit more time. All right, shall we make a debut during a meeting this afternoon?

    I part ways with Spika-san and go together with Shesca to Babylon.

    ================Scene-Change==============

    ¡¸Touya-dono. Is that an artifact capable of predicting the appearances of the frazes?¡¹(Rerisha)

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s called [Perception Board]¡¹(Touya)

    As it name suggests, it¡¯s a so-called liquid crystal tablet made in the form of a ck board.

    It¡¯s a convenient tool which can disy the number of frazes that will appear, their individual ssifications, the predicted time of their appearance, distance and direction after it senses the sounds of their appearance.

    However, its scope of measurement isn¡¯t that wide, but we won¡¯t have any problems with just one of those if it¡¯s just Brunhild. Large countries like Belfast, Regulus and Restia will need several of those tools. Even Rynie will require the same even if its size is next to us.

    ¡¸I will ask the adventurers guilds in each country to install those. I assume that adventurers will handle the lower types that will appear via a request from the guild. On the other hand, the frame gears located in that country will then beunched to deal with the intermediate types. Finally, I would like to try dealing with the advanced types together with all members of the East-West Alliance. Naturally, that¡¯s if the scope of their numbers aren¡¯t too big¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have problems with this as a guild. We would like to be excused from suffering damage like the one we¡¯ve received in Yuuron when we couldn¡¯t have predicted their appearance¡¹(Rerisha)

    Rerisha-san says so as she joins the representatives of each country and sits at the round table.

    We have sought the cooperation of the guild. They are, above all else, hold positions in variousnds, including the countries which aren¡¯t members of the East-West Alliance. Moreover, they have a definitework.

    Certainly, we n to request the cooperation of a country that¡¯s not a member of the alliance after exining the circumstances to them if the prediction falls within their country. It will be a different question whether they will be able to believe us or not. Well, they won¡¯t be able to not believe us when the frazes appear though.

    ¡¸Fumu. With this, we will be able to deal with the attack of the frazes internally even if it happens¡¹(Regulus Emperor)

    ¡¸Moreover, the fragments of the frazes... are they being called [Crystal materials]? They also seem useful in one way or another depending on their usage¡¹(Misumido Beast King)

    The Regulus Emperor and the Misumido Beast King exchange such a dialogue. While it may be natural, the special properties of [Crystal Materials] have been passed to each country. Well, they should¡¯ve taken a good guess after seeing the weapons of the frame gears and the equipment of our knight order which have been made from the frazes, no?

    Until now, I¡¯ve received the biggest share of [Crystal materials] from the frazes that have been defeated by the frame gears. After this, it¡¯s been decided that a country that defeats the frazes will be getting 80% of the materials and I¡¯ll be receiving 20% as the rental charge for the frame gears. Of course, I¡¯ll be getting nothing into my pocket in cases where the frazes are defeated without using the frame gears.

    The special properties of [Crystal Material] are as follows:

    ¡¸It increases its hardness by having magic be poured into it¡¹

    ¡¸It will regenerate itself until the magic power that has been poured into it runs out¡¹

    ¡¸It will amplify the strength of magic if it¡¯s being used as a catalyst¡¹

    Thest property about the amplification of magic is the same as that of magic stones, but the crystal materials seem to be more powerful due to the difference in magic power conductivity.

    The problem is its weight and the manufacturing process. It will be difficult to use the materials in swords and armor if they can¡¯t makeplex transformations with [Modelling] or reduce their weight with [Gravity] like I do.

    It won¡¯t be an issue for those possessing the materials to cut them apart, but they won¡¯t be able to fuse those materials together. Well, it seems they will be able to make something like a scale-mail made of thin scaly crystal materials after they raise its hardness by pouring a tremendous amount of magic power.

    However, the first problem will be pouring magic power. As Rin has said, the material will have its hardness raised proportional to the amount of magic being poured in, but it seems that continuous pouring of magic power will be hard to do because the resistance to magic power will be increasing as well.

    So it¡¯s like raising levels in RPG or something, right? The more the level goes up, the bigger the amount of experience points is required to raise it further. It feels sort of like that.

    By the way, I don¡¯t feel something like a magic power resistance. The magic power just pours inside without any objections usually. Naturally, I don¡¯t know for sure since I haven¡¯t filled any of the materials to the brim. It¡¯s not like I also don¡¯t feel that it would break if the magic power being poured in is too much.

    ¡¸Now then, with this today¡¯s meeting is...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Excuse, I have a report¡¹(Audrey)

    As I was about to close the meeting, I¡¯ve been interrupted by the new Statewide Governor Audrey-san who has raised her hand. What¡¯s this all about?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve thought that it would be better to report this in advance, just in case. It happened a few days ago. The person fully responsible for the study and cultivation of... the armed golems which have rampaged in our country, Edgar Bowman, has managed to escape from the mine camp ¡¹(Audrey)

    Eh? That young baldy? Did he escape?

    ¡¸It looks like he has been pretty much guided from the outside and we haven¡¯t managed to get a grip on his whereabouts yet. I¡¯ve decided to report this since he might¡¯ve escaped outside the country¡¹(Audrey)

    In other words, does that mean that someone has let this young baldy escape? Who the heck could...even if he is how he is, he was called a genius magic engineer once, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if there were fellows thinking about how to use his power...

    ¡¸Search. Magic Engineer Edgar Bowman¡¹(Touya)

    A map has been projected in the air, but not a single pin has fallen down.

    ¡ºSearch finished. No matches¡»

    Nee.

    ¡¸Did he die already...? What does that mean?¡¹(Audrey)

    ¡¸That¡¯s if he has turned into a corpse which cannot be identified. Either that or he has escaped to a ce where a magic barrier has been applied. He might also be holding onto a tool that has barrier in it which he can put on...¡¹(Touya)

    I couldn¡¯t pin down that bad premonition I had even if I tried while responding to the new statewide governor. It¡¯s not like ites from anxiety, fear or something else. It¡¯s a feeling that troubles will only seem to increase from now on.

    As my dead Jii-chan used to say [There¡¯s no one more troublesome than a fool who¡¯s only half-clever].

    I think so as well.

 Chapter 214: The Railcar, and an Omen of War

    Arc 24: The King is Busy in Many Ways

    Chapter 214: The Railcar, and an Omen of War

    A reaction showed up just a few days after I passed the detection board to the guild. Three lower sses had appeared. The ce is a port town northwest of Reefrees. It seems adventurers in that country took care of them.

    Oh well, a few red ss adventurers can defeat a lower ss after all. Although it may give them quite a hard time.

    However, a problem still exists. There appears to be an issue with the time of appearance which considerably deviates even if the board can predict the location and the number to some extent. It¡¯s quite tough to keep a 24-hour watch for 3 days.

    On the other hand, the guild has purchased the crystal materials for quite a high price, so they should¡¯ve reached a zero bnce. It¡¯s been decided that the guild would sell the materials to a merchant. So would I be buying the bought crystal materials in the country it has appeared?

    Not everyone can ept those fraze subjugation requests since such requests are designation requests. They are the requests which are being passed to adventurers who can be relied on and who will keep working with the guild.

    It will be unbearable if they just ept the request and then simply escape.

    Anyway, it¡¯s good to be able to confirm the performance of the perception board. There won¡¯t be any problems apparently.

    I¡¯ve also distributed these boards to the tribes in the Great Forest Sea after borrowing the power of Pam¡¯s Lauri tribe. An exchange letter bird (not a type of pigeon or anything simr) will fly to the Lauri tribe if something happens. Pam will then contact me through the gate mirror.

    It¡¯ll be problematic if the Frazese out at the sea though, but there¡¯s nothing I can do about that.

    For now, I can only pray that at least there won¡¯t be a big damage.

    ¡¸With that said, is this alright?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Hohou. Is this object called a rowing trolley?¡¹

    Currently, I¡¯m in front of the leaders of each country, exining the rowing trolley while in the middle of my thoughts. I¡¯ve spread a straight rail in the wide ins of Brunhild, showing them a rowing trolley moving above the rail.

    ¡¸As I¡¯ve exined earlier, this wagon will move above the rail by moving this handle up and down. It¡¯s a tool for transportation¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I see. Its construction is not particrlyplex. I wonder, however, won¡¯t it be unable to carry much cargo?¡¹

    ¡¸Right now, yes. But I¡¯m also thinking of recing the railcar with something else that can carryrge quantities of cargo at high speeds. This wagon is just being exhibited to everyone for now and if it looks like there are no problems I¡¯m thinking of going ahead with my n¡¹

    If I make a steam engine or something simr all of a sudden, I would like to be excused from being med on the incidents like if someone who doesn¡¯t know about railways or trains gets run over by that. I will first introduce the railway and have them realize that there¡¯s something running over it. Then, an ident won¡¯t be as disastrous if it only involves railcars.

    It seems trains have normally existed in the ancient kingdoms, ording to Shesca¡¯s group. It would likely be more appropriate to revive the technology of this world rather than bring in a technology from another world. Oh well, it seems those trains were loud-sounding magic trains though.

    ¡¸It should be easy to tten the route whenying rails if a person uses earth magic. It will also be convenient to carry out the ores dug out from the mines with this¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Hmmm. You¡¯re right¡¹

    ¡¸However, what I want you to abide by is the width of the rail. I would like it to be unified if possible. It will be considerably easier to circte money or goods if the railway is able to extend from Reefrees to Rodomea one day. Remaking it will be troublesome, right?¡¹(Touya)

    Rail width...a gauge. It seems to be called ¡°gauge¡±, and the most widely used width in the world is 1435mm which is called the [Standard Gauge]. The width in Japan is 1067mm which called the [Narrow Gauge] and it seems to be the most different from the [Standard Gauge]. It appears the bullet trains are using the 1435mm gauge, so I¡¯ve also adopted that one here.

    Actually, my grandpa¡¯s job was walking and measuring the width of the railroad, and he often talked about how important that is. The rails may expand or contract due to excessive heat or cold. If you don¡¯t notice this distortion and leave it unattended, it¡¯s quite capable of causing the worst derailment idents. I remember how many times he had told me that his work was that important.

    ¡¸Our country doesn¡¯t have borders with the countries of everyone else though...¡¹(Rynie King)

    The King of Rynie Cloud-san raises his hand. They are an ind country so they only border with the Paluf Kingdom to the north.

    ¡¸It¡¯s better to have the same rail width from the beginning so that you can reuse the railcars used by other countries when they give those to you. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to bother making a different width¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ah, is that so?¡¹(Rynie King)

    Basically, disasters like collision idents from the front won¡¯t likely to happen if theyy out the rails in two¡¯s with one rail going in one direction while the other rail going in the opposite direction. After talking about various considerations, the rulers rush to the merry time same as usual.

    They are merry traveling by going back and forth on a 200m straight rail, steering the handle up and down while happily enjoying it. Are you kids?

    As expected, the two women, her eminence the Pope and the statewide governor, didn¡¯t get on board and get merry.

    They were instead looking at the railcar instructions and drawings I had given everyone with intense concentration. It seems they¡¯ve alreadye up with a way to utilize them.

    Rodomea and Ramisshu are next to each other across arge river, and I think the trade will blossom quite a bit if a bridge can be built across.

    Incidentally, the Monarch of Reefrees and the Beast King of Misumido have be excited and raised the speed too much. Because of that, they couldn¡¯t stop close enough and were blown away even though they had used the brakes. It became a good example of an ident. Naturally, I¡¯ve cured their scratches with recovery magic. That¡¯s what happens when you speed up too much like that.

    ++++++++++++++++++++Scene Change+++++++++++++++++++

    The season is going to be spring soon. Even the cold days are getting fewer, and the warm days are increasing.

    It seems the number of travelers has increased along with that. The castle streets became lively as well, reaching the point of being crowded.

    Adventurers aiming for the dungeon have gathered, while arms merchants and others aiming for the adventurers have also lined on the streets.

    I¡¯ve thought about what would happen at first, but this country has developed quite well.

    ¡ºYour Majesty¡»(Tsubaki)

    ¡¸Ha? Tsubaki-san?¡¹(Touya)

    A cat on the fence speaks to me as I walk through the town. It¡¯s not a summoned beast. It appears to be a Ninjutsu of Takeda Shinobi, and it looks like a technique that allows you to emit a voice from other directions. Tsubaki-san is probably hiding nearby.

    I think that it will be fine if she just talks to me directly without even purposely doing this. Rather, is it something done for its stylistic beauty?

    ¡ºI¡¯ve received a little bit of news which you would like to hear. It seems a war has started at Ishen¡»(Tsubaki)

    ¡¸In Ishen? Where and to what extent?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºAmong the eight lords consisting of Oda, Hashiba, Chousokabe, Mouri, Shimazu, Tokugawa, Uesugi and Date, I¡¯ve been told that Chousokabe has lost to the Oda/Hashiba allied forces and had their territory taken away. Soon after that, the feudal lord of Oda, Oda Nobunaga, was assassinated. The feudal lord of Hashiba, Hashiba Hideyoshi, has taken over Oda and has be thergest power. Tokugawa has formed an alliance with Date and they are resisting him¡»

    Huh? Oda-san and this Nobunaga(ÐÅéL)... Nobunaga(ÐÅÓÀ)? Was he killed? Guess it was expected.

    ¡¸The one who killed the feudal lord of Oda was Akechi-san, right? Was the feudal lord of Oda attacked at the temple during midnight?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡º... Yes. A person called Akechi Mitsuhide rebelled against him while he had been staying in his lodgings in the temple called ¡°Honnoji¡±... Why do you know about it?¡»(Tsubaki)

    ¡¸Mn, I had a feeling it would be like that ¡¹(Touya)

    Just as I thought. The events in Ishen doesn¡¯t look like they follow the history of our world entirely, but they look simr in some respects. I haven¡¯t really heard about the alliance between Tokugawa and Date though.

    ¡¸And, what about the Hashiba army?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºThey are governing over Mouri and Shimazu with force at the moment. The remaining powers are Tokugawa, Date, and Uesugi. However... ¡»(Tsubaki)

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºThe Hashiba army is moving towards the eastern parts of Ishen, while they¡¯re building warships on the other hand. It appears like they are also thinking of crossing the sea and invade Yuuron...¡»(Tsubaki)

    What¡¯s this? If I¡¯m not mistaken, there was a period in our history called the Bunroku-Keicho campaign.... Ara? Won¡¯t it be dangerous for Yuuron if they are attacked now under their current circumstances?

    ¡¸Say, what¡¯s going on at Yuuron right now?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºPower disputes are happening wherein influential nobles are putting up people whom they im be the illegitimate children of the Heavenly King into the position of the new Heavenly King. It resembles Ishen from some time ago¡»(Tsubaki)

    I wonder, won¡¯t it be bad if the Hashiba army invades Yuuron at a time like this? They probably won¡¯t be able to rule all of Yuuron, but they might be able to conquer a part of it.

    Honestly speaking, I don¡¯t care about what might happen to Yuuron...

    Yuuron hasn¡¯t been invaded by other countries thus far considering the state they are currently it. One reason for that is due what has happened with the frazes.

    The other countries are worrying whether the same mass killings might happen again in that country where it has already happened once. They also have no means to oppose the frazes in addition to that.

    Naturally, there are also countries who aren¡¯t interested in invading Yuuron in the first ce like the Horn Kingdom or Demon Kingdom Zenoasu. This also includes the countries which don¡¯t want to hold any rtion with Yuuron like the Hanock Kingdom, so I cannot say that for certain.

    Rodomea seems to have no intention to invade them as well, to begin with. In that case, there¡¯s uneasiness whether the Ferzen Kingdom and the Nokia Kingdom won¡¯t be influenced by the movement in Ishen and start a simr march on Yuuron.

    A war will likely happen between those three countries with Yuuron being made the staging grounds in the worst case scenario. Speaking of power, it appears that Ishen is considerably falling behind the other two countries, but I wonder what they will do.

    ¡¸What are the movements of Ferzen and Nokia?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºThere are none at the moment. With regards to Ferzen however, it¡¯s being restrained byrge countries like Rodomea to the west and Restia to the south, so I don¡¯t think they will move that easily¡»(Tsubaki)

    I see. It¡¯s just as I thought. In that case, are those movements by the Hashiba army due to foreseeing that things will be like that? Or do they have some sort of goal in here...

    Despite that such an ind country won¡¯t be able to gain total control by itself, why are they embarking towards other countries?

    ¡¸Say, what type of man is Hideyoshi?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºI don¡¯t know him that well. He buttered up to Oda after he has unexpectedly received a position of the feudal lord from the emperor. A civil war then broke out just when I thought that they had formed an alliance. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s a small man with face of a monkey who raises a battle standard with a golden gourd, but no one has seen him except the people from Hashiba¡»(Tsubaki)

    Has no one seen him? Is he being careful of being assassinated? Hideyoshi has been a show-off in my memories, but it looks like he¡¯s different here. When I¡¯ve heard the story in detail, it was said that he was moving like a shadow of Nobunaga, but that¡¯s definitely how Hideyoshi is.

    Furthermore, there¡¯s an emperor or something. I¡¯ve heard that the King of Ishen doesn¡¯t have the power to restrain the feudal lords, but what if this Hideyoshi is emperor¡¯s person of ability. If he¡¯s not, then there¡¯s no way he would¡¯ve been able to be something like a feudal lord so easily.

    ¡¸What is Ieyasu-san doing?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºHe has tied his hands with Date and it seems that now he¡¯s trying to do the same with Uesugi. It might be that he wants to prepare for the Hashiba army by getting allied with Uesugi who¡¯s holding arms rivaling that of our Takeda... no, former Takeda ¡»(Tsubaki)

    Yep, now what can be done about this? I¡¯ve surely thought that Ieyasu-san would be unifying Ishen very easily though.

    ¡ºWhat am I am to do?¡»(Tsubaki)

    ¡¸Let¡¯s wait and see for now. Contact me again if it looks like the Hashiba army is really going to invade Yuuron or attack Ieyasu-san¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºHa¡»(Tsubaki)

    The cat sitting on the fence is yawning same as usual even though Tsubaki-san¡¯s indicator has vanished.

    It appears that a lot of ces are getting suspicious. It might be better to go to Ieyasu-san¡¯s ce and have a talk with him just in case.

    I have absolutely no rtion to anyone there whatsoever with the exception of Yae¡¯s family living in their hometown.

 Chapter 215: The Clock Tower, and a Celebration for the Promotion

    Arc 24: The King is Busy in Many Ways

    Chapter 215: The Clock Tower, and a Celebration for the Promotion

    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be for now¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸No, that thing is quite splendid¡¹(Naito)

    Naito-ossan, having stood next to me, is viewing the clock tower in front of our eyes while stroking his chin.

    We¡¯ve installed a big clock tower in the central za of the castle town. Only great aristocrats have something like clocks, so they can determine the time when the bells are chiming. Yet I¡¯ve decided to build this clock tower on this asion because some people would probably miss the time and others would like to know it in detail.

    Its reference was the Big Ben from London. Was its official name Clock Tower... ah, or was it Elizabeth Tower?

    I¡¯ve only installed a huge clock which I¡¯ve found in [Warehouse], but the clock dial is being enchanted with light magic. That magic is glowing even at night simr to a fluorescent paint. It¡¯s written in Ancient Paruteno Language, but it¡¯s not that troublesome because it¡¯s simrly divided into 12 parts.

    will know the time if they nce at the tower even if it¡¯s not ringing because there are clock dials in all four directions of the tower. Its only fault is that people won¡¯t be able to know the time if they¡¯re directly under the clock tower, I think?

    It should be fine for it to be the symbol of this town like it did in London.

    ¡¸Oh, this is once again a splendid clock tower¡¹(Alba)

    ¡¸Ah, Alba-san. Yaa, Alma is here too¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Oh it¡¯s been a while! Touya-sa... your Majesty¡¹(Alma)

    ¡¸Touya is fine. It¡¯s been a while¡¹(Touya)

    I turn around and see that Alba-san, a MIsumido merchant, and his daughter Alma are standing there. Their fox ears are twitching.

    Alba-sanes to Brunhild constantly, but it¡¯s unusual for Alma toe.

    ¡¸I came to deliver steel materials today. Alma¡¯s school is on a long-term holiday, so she said she would like toe to this country with me...¡¹(Alba)

    ¡¸I see¡¹(Touya)

    Alba-san is paying me a percentage of themodity sales from articles like baseball tools and from things like the Begoma up to the Kendama that I¡¯ve thought of (urately speaking, it¡¯s not that I came up with them though) with steel materials. Those steel materials, which be materials for the frame gears, won¡¯t be a problem even if I have them.

    ¡¸Also... it¡¯s about the request from the other day...¡¹(Alba)

    ¡¸Did they fall for it somewhere?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸In Ferzen¡¹(Alba)

    I see. Ferzen Kingdom, huh? It¡¯s probably correct.

    Rare metals like Orichalcum and so on are being used in every part of the frame gears. The amount won¡¯t be that much whenpared to other materials if we take them out from the frame gear, but the quantity is still fairly considerable. Converting the amount into swords will mean that we¡¯ll be able to make ten of them.

    What the people who have stolen the parts of the frame gear will probably do first is to disassemble those parts to know their structure. They will then undoubtedly try to build one by themselves afterward, I think.

    Therefore, I¡¯ve made a daring request to Alba-san and had him circte arge quantity of Orichalcum (Although I¡¯ve said that it¡¯srge, it¡¯s amount is just for making one frame gear) on the market. Of course, it¡¯s something I¡¯ve put out in order to search for the buyer. We¡¯ve set-up a fake tradingpany without letting them go through Alba-san¡¯s.

    Precious metals like Orichalcum don¡¯t appear so often on the market. Furthermore, it will reach a considerable value even if it does.

    We¡¯re spreading a rumor that some person is saying that he only wants to sell Orichalcum. We¡¯re also making appropriate reasons to refuse people who say that they want to buy it but only a small amount.

    The amount that majority of the people are usually requesting is for about one sword. Orichalcum is not only valuable but also difficult to process. I don¡¯t know if we¡¯re selling it at a low price, but we¡¯re still setting a price much higher than the market price. As such, there are almost no customers who want it that much.

    A customer who shouldn¡¯t being yet stilles with saying that he wants everything we have despite our high selling price would be the most suspicious person.

    ¡¸The side who has made the purchase is called the Lao Workshop. I¡¯ve checked it, but a workshop like that doesn¡¯t exist. The orichalcum has just been sent to Ferzen, though I couldn¡¯t pursue it from there......¡¹(Alba)

    ¡¸Why?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸That country doesn¡¯t have a merchant guild. Everything is being managed by the mystic chamber ofmerce and industry¡¹(Alba)

    Mystic chamber ofmerce and industry. It has been said that all Ferzen magic users, artisans, and merchants are being managed single-handedly by an enormous guild. I guess even Alba-san can¡¯t intervene since they arepanies that are only domestic to Ferzen, unlike the merchants guild.

    (TL: yup, only a merchant will think of angering the strongest country for profit lol)

    ¡¸Then, that means Alba-san doesn¡¯t know who¡¯s the buyer of the Orichalcum...¡¹(Touya)

    They are probably in the gray zone just from the fact that they have introduced themselves as a workshop that doesn¡¯t even exist. I think they have a considerable financial ability though since they have bought the materials... It¡¯ll be the whole Ferzen Kingdom if I consider it at arger scale, and it¡¯ll only be personal assets if it¡¯s on smaller scale... Either way, it will almost always be an untrustworthy person.

    By the way, that Orichalcum is only genuine on the surface, and its interior is just iron scraps that have been adjusted with [Gravity] to have the same weight. If one ought to do a golden ting, why not make it an orichalcum ting? Furthermore, I¡¯ve left gems with same price value as with the Orichalcum in between those iron scraps.

    It¡¯s not like I can pass Orichalcum to a thief even if it¡¯s nothing but harassment. Having said that, I didn¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to cheat on them and get their money in the end. Yet if I think about it deeper, didn¡¯t those guys steal the parts of a frame gear from me? I suppose it would¡¯ve been fine even if I didn¡¯t put those jewels in.

    Is this the act of the leadership of the Ferzen Kingdom? Or is it just a single organization of some sorts behaving this way? This is what bothers me. Above all, it¡¯s the country where most of the refugees from Yuuron havee to.

    ¡¸The Ferzen Kingdom is a country famous for their studies of magic and artifacts. In fact, they¡¯re famous enough that the east is named as [The magic of Ferzen and the sword of Restia]¡¹(Alba)

    Oh right. That reminds me, a strange visual obstruction magic was used when the parts were stolen. Was that also Ferzen technology?

    A country superior in magic technology. I don¡¯t think they have the technology to make frame gears though....

    Well, it doesn¡¯t mean that the Ferzen Kingdom is a bad guy though at this point. However, it seems very probable that there¡¯s a culprit who has snaffled the parts of a frame gear of our country, or there¡¯s an organization in all likelihood that¡¯s definitely in the Ferzen Kingdom.

    ¡¸Alba-san, please let me know if there are any strange movements in Ferzen. I will express my gratitude¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸No-no, such a thing. I¡¯m already grateful to earn such profits, and I¡¯ll incur divine punishment if I ask for more than that¡¹(Alba)

    ¡¸Is that so? Though to tell you the truth, I have a sk that can preserve cold or hot drinks for a long time¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I would like to hear more about it in detail, please!¡¹(Alba)

    I fetch a thermos sk I¡¯ve made from [Storage]. It¡¯s not difficult to make if there¡¯s a person who can use wind attribute magic since it¡¯s just making a vacuum inside a double container. Well, I think its performance falls behind whenpared to the thermos back on earth though.

    I exin the structure while drawing on the ground. Before I knew it, Naito-ossan was also looking at the ground and listening to the exnation. Only Alma had a bored-looking expression, so I opened [Gate] and sent her ahead to Yumina¡¯s ce.

    I gave a few thermoses with different sizes as samples and a sk split in the middle so that Alba-san can also understand the structure. At that time, Naito-ossan said he wished for one so I gave the ossan my part.

    Oh, that¡¯s right, Naito-ossan wants this sort of water bottle since he has a lot of outside work. I feel regretful that I haven¡¯t realized it sooner and reflect on it.

    I¡¯ve then sent the steel materials stocked in a few of Alba-san¡¯s wagons to Babylon [Workshop] with [Gate] after giving him the bottle, and say goodbye to both people. It seems Alba-san¡¯s going to visit his shop branch in Brunhild. Naito-ossan has an inspection of a construction site to do as well.

    I suddenly recognized several familiar faces in downtown when I¡¯m about to return to the castle with [Gate] so I¡¯ve called out to them.

    ¡¸Hey. Are you fine?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, Y-Your Majesty!?¡¹(Ropp)

    The youth Ropp turns around in surprise, dropping the spear he is carrying. His threepanions react to him and open their eyes widely upon seeing me. The only one that didn¡¯t show any reaction was the white mouse riding on girl¡¯s fluffy head. It has stopped in a panic since it has been trying to get to herp.

    It¡¯s those rookie adventurers during the time of the incident with the ve ship, the group of four: Ropp, Fran, us, Ion. The white mouse riding on top of Ion¡¯s head is also my summoned beast.

    ¡¸Was that guy of any use?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes! Snow senses when magic beasts are approaching us, and gives us warnings when he sees through traps¡¹

    ¡¸Hee. Not bad, you¡¹(Touya)

    The white mouse stands on top of Ion, the magician, and twitches his whiskers. ...Oi, didn¡¯t he just scratch his head as if he¡¯s embarrassed? This mouse is really clever, ain¡¯t he...

    However, has he really been named ¡°snow¡±? Maybe it¡¯s because the name of the species is ¡°snow rat¡±.

    ¡¸We were promoted to purple thanks to the discovery yesterday!¡¹(Fran)

    The swordswoman, Fran delightfully reports to me. Hee. They are quite fast. Doesn¡¯t that mean that they¡¯ve graduated from beginners with this?

    Promotion points basically don¡¯t umte in case of dungeon explorations because it¡¯s not a request. However, adventurers will umte points in case they contribute to the updates of the map data by discovering hidden doors, new magic beasts, stairs to lower levels, etc.

    Guild Card Ranks go up with ck¡úPurple¡úGreen¡úBlue¡úRed¡úSilver¡úGold. It takes time to raise from ck to purple normally, so it¡¯s not very difficult.

    ¡¸It¡¯s thanks to Snow finding hidden passages. There were treasure boxes at the end of those passages and this is what we¡¯ve found among those various objects~¡¹

    Fran, having said that, shows me a sword made from mithril. It¡¯s old but it doesn¡¯t look bad. It seems to have quite a value....

    ¡¸What you n on doing with this?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I¡¯ve consulted with everyone and I wish to use it as an equipment since it has been obtained with so much effort...¡¹(Fran)

    ¡¸You are better off selling it¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Eee?¡¹(Fran)

    I give an exnation to the four who are looking at me nkly. Their ranks may have risen from ck to purple, but they are still young novice adventurers. Such wet behind the ears adventurers swinging a mithril sword which will fetch a price that¡¯s quite high will attract a lot of attention. Now then, what do you think will several of hoodlum adventurers who are being troubled with money do in this case?

    ¡¸No way...¡¹(Fran)

    ¡¸It¡¯s better if it¡¯s stolen because otherwise, there¡¯s a possibility that you guys might be attacked. I think it¡¯s better to make sure not to draw attention to yourselves¡¹(Touya)

    It¡¯s an advice based on my own experience. Of course, it won¡¯t be a problem even if they attract the attention of someone else if they can stand up for themselves. However, they probably don¡¯t have such ability yet.

    ¡¸Umm, even though I quite like this sword...¡¹(Fran)

    ¡¸However, the risk is too big as far as we¡¯re concerned. It¡¯s better to avoid danger¡¹(us)

    ¡¸I guess so...¡¹(Fran)

    Fran starts to pout due to what use, the bow user, has said. It looks like she understands that what he is saying quite usible.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t it be better to buy equipment for everyone else with all the money you will get from selling it? You¡¯ve all been quite hurt after all¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸... You¡¯re right. I feel quite bad to receive a new sword all by myself even though we all have found it. I¡¯ve decided. Let¡¯s sell it¡¹(Fran)

    Fran has shown a tiny bit of hesitation to what I¡¯ve said, but she has still decided to follow my advice.

    ¡¸Okay, I will then buy that sword from you at a price that¡¯s slightly higher than the usual market price. It¡¯s my present for having your status raised¡¹(Touya)

    Having said that, I¡¯ve then thought for a bit if it¡¯s fine to give 20 golden coins to those kids just as I was about to take out that much money.

    It will still be useless if they are going to be attacked by hoodlum adventurers that are aiming for that money after I¡¯ve given so much of them. I then start to hesitate a little when I think about giving 2 million yen to 13-year old kids.

    ¡¸... Or, how about I make all of you a new equipment in exchange for that mithril sword instead of buying it from you with money? Which will you choose?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Really £¡£¿¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Waa~, they¡¯ve bitten the bait. My chest aches a little. It feels as if I¡¯ve just deprived those kids of a mithril sword.

    I guess I will have to do a work worthy of 20 golden coins.

    Having borrowed a backyard of the [Silver Moon] inn, I take out raw materials from [Storage] and start the manufacturing with [Modelling].

    I will then make an armor and spear for Ropp, a lightweight armor and sword for Fran, a leather armor and bow for use, and a cane and robe for Ion, right?

    Although I can¡¯t, I wanted to use mithril as raw materials. Therefore, simple steel will then be used. However, I will regte the weight of the armor with [Gravity]. Its appearance won¡¯t look any different from the usual armor. A person will understand it if he equips it, but there are no people who wear the equipment of other people. As such, the enchantment shouldn¡¯t be revealed.

    I¡¯ve coated the de portion of the sword and spear with crystal material coating. Their cutting ability will be higher with this, and it will even be lighter to some degree.

    I¡¯ve made sure to apply a light [el] to the arrows of us¡¯s bow. The arrows, which will have more power than before, should be able to let him shoot them with just the same amount of force as before. Making a bow suitable for a bowstring made from string-shaped crystal materials is more important than the bowstring itself. I will also make a leather armor with dragon scales inserted in between the surface and opposite sides of the leather. That armor will still look like a leather armor in terms of appearance.

    I¡¯ve inserted red and yellow magic stones into the tip of Ion¡¯s cane. Her attributes are fire and light, but the yellow and red colors will disguise the crystal materials. Hence, she will be able to shoot magic with greater force than before just by using a little magic power. I¡¯m also weaving crystal materials into her regr robe as well even though it won¡¯t be known just by its appearance.

    I¡¯vepleted the in-looking equipment with those sort of feelings. I then give an exnation to the four who are looking frankly disappointed since thepleted equipment is shabby. They look surprised after I¡¯ve finished my exnation, so they take their own equipment in order to confirm it themselves.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you this. You better not mention any of these to other adventurers because that equipment is one-of-a-kind in this world in the first ce. It¡¯s fine to sell that equipment to apany of Alba Strand when the timees you guys have decided to sell those¡¹(Touya)

    It will absolutely sell for more than 20 golden coins. The expert¡¯s opinions of that shop are certain.

    I tell the four people, who are thanking me, not to mind it while I present them with four people¡¯s worth of dragon meat in addition to their equipment. Then, the bell resounds from the clocktower in the central za. It¡¯s just about noon.

    Having given the meat to Mika-san from [Silver Moon], I ask her to treat the four with her cooking and then leave that ce.

    I too should have a lunch after I return to the castle.

 Chapter 216: The Flying Boat, and the Silver Oni Warrior

    Arc 24: The King is Busy in Many Ways

    Chapter 216: The Flying Boat, and the Silver Oni Warrior

    ¡¸It really can go pretty fast ¡¹

    ¡¸It can, right?¡¹

    I get on a high-speed flying boat that has been left behind in [Hangar] and leap into the sky. Currently, I¡¯m in the skies of Regulus. Monica is in charge of piloting.

    The high-speed flying boat [Gungnir]. The shape of its hull is somehow like a swelling bulge only in the center of what appears to be leaves of a short bamboo grass... It looks like a forum resembling a spearhead having small wings attached to its back.

    It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s flying due to aerodynamics even if it¡¯s actually flying, so it¡¯s probably being moved by some sort of power.

    As one can expect of a vessel ssified as a flying boat, it cannd on both the ground and the water surface. It can fly at a considerable speed but frankly saying, I can fly faster by using [Fly] with all my power.

    The number of passengers it can handle is 12 people at most while guaranteeing a considerable degree of space.

    Originally, Ether liquid was used as fuel to operate it, but after reassembling and improving its systems it uses the energy received through the amplification of magic power taken from the surrounding light and atmosphere just like the new frame gears.

    ¡¸I guess this aircraft willbine with Suu¡¯s frame gear, right?¡¹

    ¡¸The rear portion of this aircraft will do the transforming. It will naturally be on autopilot during the time ofbination, so we¡¯ll be unnecessary¡¹(Monica)

    This aircraft can be switched to autopilot as well. If I¡¯m to describe it bluntly, just by boarding and asking [Take me to?] one will be taken to his destination thanks to the installed voice recognition feature. However, it can¡¯t deal with unexpected situations, so leaving everything to autopilot is a problem as well.

    ¡¸A concealment barrier has also been installed just in case, so it shouldn¡¯t be visible while it¡¯s flying. Well, the noise generated by flying can still be heard though¡¹(Monica)

    ¡¸Does this flying boat have any sort of equipment?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Nothing at all. But it has sturdy body, so you can even defeat a fraze with its ramming attack¡¹(Monica)

    Oh well, it might be safe if that fraze is a lower ss at most, but I would like you to refrain from doing a suicide attack or anything simr against an advanced ss with this guy.

    Gungnir passes through Rodomea, arriving at the skies of Yuuron.

    ¡¸Say, the wastnd and ruins stand out...¡¹

    Wrecked houses, mowed down trees, devastated earth, this kind of things done by the frazes are being burned into my eyes.

    Amongst all of that, I notice the reconstructions of towns and cities here and there. Even after an event like that happened, there are still people living there who are earnestly determined to live their lives on thisnd.

    I be a little sad when I think that I might be seen as an enemy by these people.

    ¡ºLord¡»(Kohaku)

    ¡¸Hm? Kohaku?¡¹(Touya)

    A telepathy from Kohakues in while I¡¯m gazing at the view spreading beneath me. Did something happen?

    ¡ºYae-sama is saying that she wants to talk to the Lord......Guuue£¡ ¡ºTouya-dono! Can you hear me£¡¡»¡»(Kohaku & Yae)

    ¡¸I can hear you, and since I do, you shouldn¡¯t treat Kohaku too roughly¡¹(Touya)

    I can hear Yae¡¯s voice mixed with Kohaku¡¯s telepathy. The scream from before is definitely Kohaku¡¯s. Why is she panicking? what on earth has happened?

    ¡ºJust now, a letter from my mother came through the gate mirror! She wrote that army of Hashiba has started to invade Oedo, that a war has started! The army of Hashiba has 200,000 men while the Tokugawa/Date allied army has 60,000 men...There¡¯s more than 3 times the difference in war potential. In addition to that, Ieyasu-sama was injured during the first battle......!¡»(Yae)

    ¡¸Come again!?¡¹(Touya)

    Is it the army of Hashiba Hideyoshi which Tsubaki-san has talked about? Is he moving to unify Ishen beforeunching an invasion of Yuuron?

    ¡ºI will embark on [Schwertleite], and scatter the Hashiba army!¡»(Yae)

    ¡¸Well, I wonder about that¡¹(Touya)

    I have a problem with throwing a frame gear into fights between humans though. Calm down, Yae-san. Don¡¯t panic. Oh well, I guess it can¡¯t be helped since her family is in crisis.

    ¡¸Monica, change the course towards Oedo in Ishen¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Roger¡¹(Monica)

    We head directly towards Oedo since I don¡¯t know where the battlefield is. Ten minutes from now, we also will have arrived in the vicinity of Oedo.

    ¡ºIn any case, I¡¯m opening [Gate]¡»(Touya)

    I then open [Gate], having faced the guest room away from the cockpit. Both Yae and Kohakue jumping inside here from where they were initially, yet it feels as if Kokahu has been pulled in while her neck was being gripped rather than her jumping in.

    ¡¸Touya-dono! ......Hey, where is this?¡¹(Yae)

    Yae drops Kohaku as she restlessly looks around. Having fallen on the floor, Kohaku unsteadily faces up and tips over.

    ¡ºGuuu......¡»(Kohaku)

    Raising a small groan, Kohaku¡¯s eye turned around and looked exhausted. How cruel.

    ¡¸We¡¯re inside the flying boat. I¡¯ve been in the middle of a test flight. We are heading to Ishen now¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I am grateful.... I was told that honorable father and elder brother have gone to the battle, so I...¡¹(Yae)

    Something like this happened before as well. That time, their opponents were the army of Takeda¡¯s devil masks though.

    However, I wonder what has happened there. It would be better if it¡¯s an allied country, but it¡¯s an internal war after all. Furthermore, won¡¯t it be rather bad to support Ieyasu-san who is merely one of the federal lords? I guess it will absolutely be exposed if something like the frame gear is used.

    It¡¯s probable that some parties will dere that I¡¯m trying to make Ishen my vassal. I guess Yuuron would do that.

    ¡¸Just as I¡¯ve assumed, shall I disguise myself as a maskedmander who happened to pass by at this time?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Masked...?¡¹(Yae)

    I take out mythril fragments from [Storage] and make a mask by slightly modifying it. It won¡¯t be a mask that covers the whole face, it only covers the top half. It looks like I will even be able to attend a masked ball using this as well. Shall I also attach horns or anything simr?

    If I remember correctly, I also should have Ishen-styled clothes which I¡¯ve received from Zanack-san. If I wear hakama and uwagi, tabi in zouri, as well as jinbaori, I will likely look like a person from Ishen. It¡¯s also fine to d myself in illusion with [Mirage], but that¡¯s troublesome in its own right.

    I get dressed quickly after cing [Invisible] on the surroundings and bing transparent. Even though Yae is my fiancee, I¡¯m still reluctant to change in front of her.

    Oops, I forgot about the katana. There¡¯s the prototype left from the time when I made Yae¡¯s [Transparent Flower], right? I take it out as well after changing my clothes and ce it into the obi on my waist.

    I finally wear the mask, and the passing by oni warrior isplete. I think I look quite cool with a ck hakama and Jinbaori.

    ¡¸How do I look?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Even if you ask me.... Well, I see you as someone from Ishen...¡¹(Yae)

    Yae looks at me as if she doesn¡¯t know what to say. Is it that strange? But I guess there¡¯s no way that someone who wears something like a mask can be seen as honest.

    ¡¸Master. We are in the skies of Ishen¡¹(Monica)

    I peek outside from the window due to Monica¡¯s voice that came from the cockpit and see the greenery continuing to spread on thend below, unlike Yuuron not long ago.

    ¡¸There are signs of people gathering in the northwest ins of Oedo. The battlefield is most likely there¡¹(Monica)

    ¡¸Hurry up to that ce at full speed¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Okay. We will arrive in one minute¡¹(Monica)

    Before long, I could see an erected castle rising on the back side of the hill located in the ins spreading around. The castle feels like a Japanese-styled castle mixed with the western design here and there. The multiyered moat has beenid around it.

    Moreover, there are tens of thousands of soldiers shooting fire arrows at it in order to surround it. Some of the soldiers lined up in the back are holding golden gourd gs. Is that the army of Hashiba? By no means their number is 200,000, but are they perhaps the vanguards? Nevertheless, there are a few tens of thousands of them.

    Past the bridgeid across the moat, there are soldiers vigorously charging over and over while holding a log which they call a battering ram in front of the gates. Although the arrows are being fired from the side of the castle aiming at those people, the wind begins to blow and arrows stray away from their targets. So there¡¯s a wind-attribute magician present.

    The wind blows as the log starts to break the castle gate. E~to, this is not the time to watch it. I have to hurry up.

    ¡¸Yae, go inside the castle. Find Juubei-san and Juutarou-san and tell them that I¡¯vee. Keep it a secret from other people. Kohaku and I will be kicking the guys at the front of the castle gate¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I understand.... Say, will it be fine even if I don¡¯t wear this mask?¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸It should be okay. Our engagement hasn¡¯t been announced inrge-scale unlike with Yumina and the others. Why? You want to wear one?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Quit joking. I will cause father and elder brother to worry¡¹(Yae)

    In what way?

    In any case, I send Yae to the ce beside the castle tower. I then take Kohaku, who took her big form and transfer on top of castle¡¯s gate.

    ¡¸Wha~!?¡¹(???)

    ¡¸What is...!?¡¹(???)

    I jump down in front of the castle gates paying both sides no heed even if they are surprised at the sudden appearance of a white tiger and a sliver masked man in front of them.

    ¡¸HEY! You are a hindrance! Out of the way!!¡¹(???)

    Amander who¡¯s directing the battering ram gives an order to assault to his soldiers. Does that mean he is going to smash us together with the gate?

    I extend my hand towards the log drawing close to me after being loaded.

    ¡¸Gravity... Power Raise¡¹(Touya)

    I stop the log with one hand, producing a heavy sound. Having gripped this log, I raise it together with the people clinging to it and strongly throw it into the castle moat. It¡¯s a non-attribute magic [Power Raise] which increases physical strength along with making my own body heavy, which in turn, stopped that log.

    ¡¸Wha~, wh-wha !?¡¹(???)

    The allied forces of Tokugawa/Date which were pointing their bows at me from the castle walls thus far dismissed their aim and faced the army of Hashiba which was starting to panic. Have they judged that I¡¯m not an enemy?

    Kohaku¡¯s fierce roar blows off all of the soldiers of Hashiba standing on top of the bridge as well as those that were standing nearby.

    ¡¸I¡¯m warning you. Withdraw from here. Otherwise...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸O-Or what? What are you saying!!?¡¹(???)

    Themander, who¡¯s backing away from the other side of the bridge, asks me. I take out the smartphone from my breast pocket and affirm that Target Lock has beenpleted. It goes without saying, the target is the army of Hashiba.

    ¡¸Slip¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸What a...!?¡¹(???)

    The next moment, a light shock simr to an earthquake reverberates under my feet. Ooh, as expected of the number of people here. All of them falling down simultaneously is bound to be a magnificent view. The soldiers in front of me have fallen down altogether.

    It looks like the ones who are riding the horses are okay. Is that because the designated target has been [the soil under feet of the Hashiba soldiers]? Well, I guess that¡¯s fine. I cannot bring myself to injure the horses after all.

    ¡¸What are you doing!? Get up!¡¹(???)

    ¡¸Are you kidding me!? We¡¯re in the middle of the battle!¡¹(???)

    The superior officer is shouting in anger all over the ce not being able to understand the state of the affairs from horseback. That kind of guy doesn¡¯t want to notice what¡¯s underneath him. Those like him, who don¡¯t recognize this disaster, will be met with a painful experience.

    ¡¸Now then, shall I move about once in awhile?¡¹(Touya)

    I take out an Ishen-styled spear from [Storage]. I¡¯ve removed the de from it beforehand and applied [Power Raise] as well, so it¡¯s the most suitable in such situation.

    It should be fine to have all of them (although I say it, there are also fellows who are being protected with objects like talismans) be paralyzed with [Paralysis], but it will lead to troubles after that. Their numbers are big for them to be prisoners of war, and it will leave a bad aftertaste if they get killed by the allied forces of Tokugawa/Date who have understood that they can¡¯t move.

    Let¡¯s have them escape after being knocked out a bit in here.

    I agily get on Kohaku¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Are you ready, Kohaku? We are going straight into the enemy¡¯s camp¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºBy your will¡»(Kohaku)

    I rotate the spear once with a swoosh and set it up by my side.

    ¡¸The Silver Oni Warrior ising ¡¹(Touya)

    I¡¯ve always wanted to say that at least once.

 Chapter 217: The Running Horseman, and the One-eyed Warrior

    Arc 24: The King is Busy in Many Ways

    Chapter 217: The Running Horseman, and the One-eyed Warrior

    We run through the enemy¡¯s camp, while I mow down the enemies standing in my way with the swings of my spear. The roar Kohaku makes blows off the soldiers in front with a shockwave, making way. We then cut across the enemy¡¯s camp without stopping by running through them.

    Afterwards, I make a U-turn and take a stance with my spear once again.

    Uhaa. Look at how many of them there are. There¡¯s still a whole lot more of the swarm remaining.

    A hail of arrowses pouring down on us, swooshing through the air.

    ¡¸Shield¡¹(Touya)

    I react to them by deploying a defense barrier. The iing arrows are being stopped one after another and fall down to the ground.

    Now then, shall I run through the camp once more? Kohaku was about so start running again when a young warrior riding a horse suddenly appeared from the enemy¡¯s camp.

    ¡¸Yaa Yaa, I¡¯m a retainer of Hashiba, thou own nameth is Fukushima Masanori! I¡¯m peerless in the whole world with the spear, and thither¡¯s nay on who is¡¯t surpasses me! What kind of person of sorts is this oni warrior!? i win¡¯t hark to thy nameth,eth now¡¹(Masanori)

    ¡¸Slip¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Guhaaaa£¡£¿¡¹(Masanori)

    The young warrior who has made a long self-introduction falls down unsightly from his horse due to me getting rid of the friction coefficient of the saddle.

    I wonder, is he a fool to do something like introducing himself in the middle of the battle? Even in my world, it was said that it hadn¡¯t been done that much since the mongol invasions of Japan, but I don¡¯t know about this world though.

    I¡¯ve heard words saying that I¡¯m a coward, that I should fight them fair and square, and so on and so forth, but those things have nothing to do with me.

    Silently, I plunge into enemy¡¯s camp causing the soldiers to escape and scatter in all directions while screaming ¡°Waaaaa!¡±. What¡¯s that? How dare he call me a coward when they act like that!

    Yet there are still some peopleing at me despite the situation they are in. I push down the horse riding warrior while conversely dodging the iing spear.

    Being crowded had made me irritated so I used a spell.

    ¡¸Oh wind, coil around, tempest whirlwind, Cyclone Storm¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!?¡¹

    A tornado rises in the enemy camp, and the soldiers are being blown up to the skies. As expected of a windstorm. I then swing my spear and defeat the army of Hashiba before my eyes in session while ncing at the storm attack.

    ¡¸Wait! Yaa Yaa I am one of Hashiba vassals, Katou¡¹(Katou)

    ¡¸Cyclone Storm¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Uhyowaaaaaaaaaaa!!?¡¹(Katou)

    Katou-someone (a certain someone) vanishes high up in the sky. Like I¡¯ve said, such things have nothing to do with me.

    ¡¸What are you doing!? The enemy is just one person. Surround and skewer him all at once!¡¹(???)

    The cry of themander, who¡¯s riding a chestnut horse, causes the foot soldiers to surround me from all directions and unleash their spears toward me at the same time.

    However, Kohuku, being faster than that, jumps vertically, and we start to dance in the air.

    ¡¸Oh sand,e, blinding sandstorm, Blinding Sand¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Guwaaaa! My eyes!¡¹

    The soldiers faint in agony as sand enters their eyes, and they get blown off in a circle with the shockwave Kohaku releases underneath her.

    Kohaku immediately starts running once shends, and, matching her, I pull out my spear and tumble down the enemies one after another.

    ¡¸Oh wind, pierce, Helix Sharp de, Spiral Lance¡¹(Touya)

    I push the spear which is d in wind upfront, and it bes a spear of the storm, thoroughly blowing the army of Hashiba in a straight line.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s an O-oni! It is an Oni warrior!¡¹

    ¡¸We will be killed! Everyone will be killed!¡¹

    Disrespectful person. They only look as if they¡¯ve died, but they just can¡¯t move because they¡¯ve be paralyzed.

    Suddenly, a roar from the direction of the castle gate can be heard while I¡¯m being angry.

    ¡¸The army of Tokugawa is attacking! Fight them back!¡¹

    ¡¸Not good! The formation of the right-wing is copsing! They can¡¯t intercept the enemy!¡¹

    Oh, did Yae inform Juubei-san and the rest about me?

    The army of Hashiba, which I¡¯ve badly thrown into confusion, is already turning into a disordered mob, and most of them have lost the will to fight. As result,

    ¡¸P-pull back! Withdraw! We are retreating!¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone, retreat!¡¹

    The militarymanders riding the horses are running at full speed, with only the sound of hooves being heard. Not beingte behind them, foot soldiers have also begun fleeing from this ce. Only the paralyzed soldiers that couldn¡¯t move remain behind.

    ¡°OOOOOOOOOooo!!¡± cheers rise from Tokugawa/Date allied army and victory war cries are echoing all around. It seems they will not pursue the retreating enemy.

    ¡¸Guess we¡¯ve repelled them for now, right?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºSeems so¡»(Kohaku)

    I jump down from Kohaku and put the spear inside [Storage]. I then look toward the castle gate and see the figures of Yae and Juutarou-san rushing here.

    ¡¸To...£¡¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸Shhhh£¡¡¹(Touya)

    I gesture Yae to hush when she¡¯s about to carelessly yell my name. I talk to the two in a low voice after they¡¯ve approached me.

    ¡¸Long time no see, Juutarou-san¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Touya-dono, we are indebted for your assistance.You really saved us¡¹(Juutarou)

    Yae¡¯s elder brother, Juutarou-san, bows deeply. I guess he¡¯s still formal as always.

    ¡¸In any event, this appearance...¡¹(Juutarou)

    ¡¸I more or less have a position of sorts so it will get troublesome if Brunhild bes entangled. Therefore, I¡¯m here as a mysterious oni warrior¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Haa....... Well, we don¡¯t mind it, but what should we call you in that case?¡¹(Juutarou)

    ¡¸A name? Hmm... then, call me ¡°Shirogane¡±¡¹(Touya)

    It¡¯s simple but, oh well, it¡¯s fine I guess. Everything is ck though except the mask.

    ¡¸More importantly, is Ieyasu-san alright? I heard that he was injured¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ah, yes. The feudal lord has been injured by an arrow to the shoulder, but it¡¯s not life threatening¡¹(Juutarou)

    ¡¸Can you let me meet with him then? I believe I can help him with recovery magic¡¹(Touya)

    Most of the people from Ishen don¡¯t have magic attributes, just like Yae. There are even less of those who have the rare light and dark attributes.

    It¡¯s not like they don¡¯t have any magic power since they¡¯ve developed something like their own unique simple magic sorcery. Like artifacts or ninjutsu. Tsubaki-san¡¯s voice hoping into a cat is this kind of skill as well.

    ¡¸I¡¯m grateful for that. He¡¯s waiting with Father in the castle. Let¡¯s go, To... Shirogane-dono¡¹(Juutarou)

    Being led by Juutarou-san, I pass under the castle gate with Yae who got on Kohaku while attracting the attention of Tokugawa¡¯s soldiers.

    =========================Scene Change====================

    ¡¸No, I am sorry. I owe To... Shirogane-dono yet another favor¡¹(Ieyasu)

    I¡¯ve cured the shoulder injury of Ieyasu-san with recovery magic, and I also cure the wounded people while I was at that.

    Ieyasu-san and I face each other in the reception hall inside the castle. The chief vassals have also gathered in the surroundings. The figure of Yae¡¯s father, Juubei-san, is among them as well.

    ¡¸The rumors about how you¡¯ve been doing things in quite a shy manner have even reached as far as Ishen¡¹(Ieyasu)

    The eyes of the small-mustached Ieyasu-san, who¡¯s talking in low voice, are filled with light which one can call as the ¡°being immensely curious¡± kind of light. He surely has the same kind of aura as the King of Belfast and the Beast King of Misumido...

    ¡¸Incidentally, what kind of rumors are those?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸About how you¡¯ve been capturing the princesses of various countries, annihting the devil¡¯s army all by yourself, destroying an entire country by manipting giants and so on and so forth. There¡¯s no end to them if I bring them all up¡¹(Ieyasu)

    Listening to Ieyasu-san¡¯s stories made me show a cramped smile. It¡¯s hard to deny those rumors as the truth is subtly mixed in. Those stories have probably been handed down in a strange way, with details being omitted, and exaggerations being made.

    Well, I will ignore it since it¡¯s unrted right now.

    ¡¸Lord. Who in the world is that person...?¡¹

    Voices of doubt rise from among the chief vessels. Of course, won¡¯t you also be vignt if a suspiciously powerful man wearing a maskes?

    ¡¸Ouu. This one is being called Shirogane-dono. He¡¯s a guest of Kokonoe Juubei over there. Everyone saw not too long ago that his strength is unrivaled, truly one Oni able to match thousands strong warriors. He has purposelye rushing to us after learning of our crisis¡¹(Ieyasu)

    Everyone¡¯s eyes focus on Juubei-san so he slightly nods, showing his affirmation towards. Yae can also be seen standing next to him. By the way, Kohaku has turned back to her small form and is curling on Yae¡¯s knees.

    ¡¸Aa, Ieyasu-san. Now then, how is the situation of the war going?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸We are at an overwhelming disadvantage. The forces of Hashiba exceed us in numbers by far. We have no choice but strike against our opponent¡¯s weak unity if we are to gain victory¡¹(Ieyasu)

    ¡¸Weak unity?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I did say the forces of Hashiba, but those forces are mostly soldiers who are originally from Oda, Mori, Shimazu and Chosokabe. It means that the majority of them don¡¯t follow him due to their loyalty. Everybody only fears Hideyoshi¡¯s power¡¹(Ieyasu)

    I¡¯ve thought that controlling with fear was a franchise that Oda Nobunaga had monopolized.

    Oh well, I guess Hideyoshi doesn¡¯t lose in cruelty either. If I remember correctly, he made his nephew Hidetsugu, who had served his purpose,mit seppuku simply because his son Hideyori had been born. Moreover, Hidetsugu¡¯s wife, concubines and their children, approximating around 30 people had been beheaded.

    However, cruelty is probably not unusual for militarymanders of the warring states period. Even Tokugawa Ieyasu ordered the punishment of his vassal, Ouga Yashiro, by sawing him when he found out about his secretmunications with Takeda.

    He doesn¡¯t ovep very much with Ieyasu-san in front of me, and it seems Hideyoshi is different.

    ¡¸In that case, why does everyone obey Hideyoshi? Is he that strong?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸They say Hideyoshi uses a golden gourd with a strange jutsu. No one can go against that power, and it seems that everybody has no choice but obey him. There¡¯s also a rumor that even the assassination of Oda Nobunaga-dono has happened due to Mitsuhide Akechi being controlled by that power¡¹(Ieyasu)

    A golden gourd...? Perhaps, it might be an artifact. Don¡¯t tell me it is simr to the [Jewel of Immorality] wherein something had fallen from [Warehouse] again?!

    I take out my smartphone in panic, and open the missing items list of [Warehouse]... No, there¡¯s no article corresponding to that gourd. If that¡¯s the case, maybe it¡¯s the work of another person the same as during the dragon king incident.

    ¡¸Then does this mean that the other side will just copse if we somehow manage to do something to Hideyoshi¡¯s golden gourd?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Probably. Although I¡¯ve said that, Hideyoshi doesn¡¯t even take a single step outside of his castle. Even I, being the same feudal lord as him, didn¡¯t see his appearance. Though it¡¯s just a rumor, it¡¯s being said that he doesn¡¯t feel like appearing in front of people because his face looks like that of a monkey¡¹(Ieyasu)

    Monkey face, you say? Will he be a bald mouse if he loses his hair?

    However, a shut-in feudal lord? He¡¯s a person with unknown lineage in the first ce and it¡¯s definitely strange for him to be promoted to a feudal lord all of sudden.

    A man with monkey face has happened to pick up a golden gourd by chance and has gotten inside Oda using that power. Eventually, he has manipted the emperor as well. He has waived his hand and has then been raised into a feudal lord, right...?

    However, isn¡¯t it hard to manipte an emperor...? Ah, I see. The emperor¡¯s power is only a front in Ishen.

    He has thereupon crushed Oda that became a hindrance after serving his purpose and has taken over his n. I don¡¯t think the picture is that necessarily disconnected, but I do wonder how much it¡¯s disconnected.

    ¡¸And, where¡¯s Hideyoshi?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Inside the golden Osaka Castle he has built¡¹(Ieyasu)

    Is it made from gold? It looks like what Hideyoshi would do, but it¡¯s too shy.

    I project an aerial map from the smartphone and start searching. The surrounding chief vassals raise voices filled with surprise but I ignore them.

    ¡°Chi~¡±, Barriers have been carefully spread out on this castle. I guess it will be impossible to jump in with [Gate], right? Then in that case, shall I go in directly with the flying boat [Gungnir]?

    ¡¸To...Shirogane-dono. What exactly on earth are you nning on doing?¡¹(Ieyasu)

    ¡¸I¡¯m thinking of striking Hideyoshi directly. ...Would it be bad to crash straight into the castle tower with Gungnir?... Everything will probably get blown off. It¡¯s troublesome, but is there no other way for me to get inside the castle?¡¹(Touya)

    Ieyasu-san says something as if he¡¯s astonished towards me who¡¯s mumbling something.

    ¡¸I know it¡¯s alreadyte to ask, but can you do something like that?¡¹(Ieyasu)

    ¡¸I can because I have a lot of mysterious skills at my disposal. As for the strategy, I will search for Hideyoshi after getting inside the castle. All that¡¯s left is to do something about the golden gourd...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Can you also take me along in that strategy?¡¹(???)

    Everyone¡¯s eyes gather towards the sudden voiceing from the corridor.

    The one standing over there is a boy about the same age as I am and who¡¯s being apanied by a tall slender follower. He has a ck armor on a ck hakama with a purple polka-dotted Jinbaori. What stands out the most is not his clothes being gaudy but the eyepatch over his right eye.

    Could the one-eyed person that has juste be...?

    ¡¸Are you the one being called Shirogane-dono? The battle earlier was truly magnificent. Although I amte, I¡¯m the feudal lord of Date called Date Tojiro Masamune. Pleased to make your acquaintance¡¹

    As I¡¯ve thought.

 Chapter 218: The Golden Gourd, and the Awakening

    Arc 24: The King is Busy in Many Ways

    Chapter 218: The Golden Gourd, and the Awakening

    ¡¸Date(ÒÁß_)... Masamune(Õý×Ú)? Then, this person is...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Our vassal, Katakura(Æ¬‚}) Kojuurou(»¡Ê®ÀÉ) Kagetsuna(Êa¾V)¡¹(Masamune)

    ¡¸Pleased to meet you¡¹(Kojuurou)

    Slit-eyed youth lowers his head. As I thought, huh? When ites to Date(ÒÁß_) Masamune(Õþ×Ú), that person must be Katakura(Æ¬‚}) Kojuurou(Ð¡Ê®ÀÉ) Kagetsuna(¾°¾V). They are an inseparablebo after all.

    Or rather, there is something more important than that.

    ¡¸By saying ¡°take you along¡±... Do you mean to the castle in Osaka?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Indeed. That¡¯s because I would ¡°love¡± to go and see that Hideyoshi-fellow at least once. I¡¯m also interested in that ¡°golden gourd¡± of his¡¹(Masamune)

    Masamune shows a daring smile. That¡¯s quite a teasing smile of a youngster. He must be scheming something...

    Seeing that scene makes Ieyasu-san speak in amazement while sighing at the same time.

    ¡¸Masamune-dono. You are probably thinking of obtaining that golden gourd and using it yourself, but it¡¯s better to drop that idea¡¹(Ieyasu)

    ¡¸Nuh?! Why do you know what¡¯s inside my mind?!¡¹(Masamune)

    ¡¸Masamune-sama. Your thoughts have splendidly been shown on your face¡¹(Kojuurou)

    Kojuurou-san gives a warning to the faltering Masamune from behind. Is it that they call ¡°letting the cat out of the bag¡±?

    ¡¸I will say it in advance, but I will destroy the gourd depending on the situation. It looks like a no good artifact at all¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Muu.... Can¡¯t be helped then. It¡¯s exactly as Shirogane-dono has just said. I guess I should abide by that decision¡¹(Masamune)

    Masamune says that but he then starts to grin broadly. He¡¯s a guy that shows everything on his face.

    ¡¸... You are thinking of swiping it just before he destroys it or something simr, am I right?¡¹(Ieyasu)

    ¡¸Nuh?! Why do you know what¡¯s inside my mind?!¡¹(Masamune)

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯ve said it, Masamune-sama. Your thoughts are splendidly showing on your face¡¹(Kojuurou)

    This master and servant are doing the same exchange as earlier. I don¡¯t think they are a bad people though. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s said that the Date Masamune of my former world liked to strategize as well. Although the point of those strategies being splendidly exposed is totally different.

    ¡¸However Ieyasu-san, is it really fine to take the feudal lord of Date right into the middle of the enemy camp?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸You see, him wanting to go with you is now a problem of the Date household and it no longer has anything to do with us¡¹(Ieyasu)

    It seems Ieyasu-san doesn¡¯t n to interfere that much when ites to him even if they¡¯re allies, but I wonder whether their alliance with Date won¡¯t bepletely annulled should Masamune die by some chance.

    ¡¸With that said, I also want to go to Osaka castle. I¡¯m not that shameless of a person as to get cocky and entrust the battle entirely to our guests¡¹(Ieyasu)

    Muu. Certainly, I cannot just settle all of this by myself.

    ¡¸Then, can I ask you to encircle the Osaka castle and draw the attention of the soldiers away from me? I will do something about the gourd in that gap, and then leave the rest to Ieyasu-san and you guys. My n is something like this¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, but... there¡¯s a considerable distance from Osaka castle to this ce and... Aah, To... Shirogane-dono, I¡¯ve heard that you can use transfer magic¡¹(Ieyasu)

    Leaving this castle empty will be bad so we¡¯ve decided to make a campaign of about 30,000 soldiersbined from both the forces of Tokugawa and Date. It will be a raid, so this amount is more than enough.

    ¡¸However, will this civil war calm down if we manage to deal with Hideyoshi in one way or another?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Originally, the current situation has ended up this way due to Hashiba taking over the strife that Oda has started. I think the fighting will end if we deal with Hashiba somehow...¡¹(Ieyasu)

    ¡¸However, the emperor doesn¡¯t have the power to govern this country. Now then, on whose hands will the paper balloon of supremacy fall?¡¹(Masamune)

    Masamune folds his arms and says that. Oi, your face is bing evil. It¡¯s a face saying that he¡¯s certainly scheming something. You won¡¯t be able to cross over a sly old tanuki like Ieyasu-san with this.

    Now then, if I crush Hashiba who has absorbed Oda, Ieyasu-san will be the most powerful feudal lord if he moves properly.

    Hm? Huh? Then does that mean that the battle which is about to start is the battle of Sekigahara? However, does this make it the Osaka summer campaign due to Osaka castle being the location? No, that happened after Hideyoshi died, and it¡¯s winter now. It will be spring soon though.

    Oh well, it¡¯s no use thinking about it. In any case, it will also be troublesome when Hideyoshi invades Yuuron after he unifies this country.

    -_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-Scene Change-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-

    ¡¸Is that Osaka castle...?¡¹(Touya)

    What¡¯s with that!? Isn¡¯t it sparking gold? The walls, the roof tiles, the stone walls, all of them shine with a golden color. Doesn¡¯t that make it a Kinkaku-ji? The shape is also different from the Osaka castle in my memories. Just how much did it cost?

    The reflected sunlight flickers in my eyes as I continue watching it.

    Is Hideyoshi in there? I¡¯ve tried the map search just in case, but nothing shows up as expected. Is there no choice but to go in and look for him?

    Let¡¯s transfer everyone that¡¯s in here for now.

    The soldiers of the Tokugawa/Date allied force appear in all directions even further outside the moats and castle walls that surround the golden castle in a circle.

    Before long, I could hear the sound of a trumpet shell and the echoing beat of the war drums from somewhere. The soldiers from all directions advance at the same time and immediately start the bow and arrow firefight.

    The Osaka side doesn¡¯t seem to have anything special prepared for protection against the sudden raid.

    ¡¸Alright, shall we invade the castle without dy?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Heey... Osaka castle has a barrier applied, and you can¡¯t enter it with transfer magic, right£¿In that case, how...don¡¯t tell me...¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸Of course, I will ess it by flying¡¹(Touya)

    Yae showed frank unpleasant face to what I¡¯ve said. Do you really hate flying that much?

    Monica, who¡¯s riding [Gungnir], is on standby in the skies, but I think it¡¯s faster to fly into the castle directly even if we can¡¯t go inside it right away.

    (TLC: the raw says ¡°Rosetta¡±, but it should be ¡°Monica¡±. Probably a typo on author)

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to wait here if you want it though...¡¹(Toyua)

    ¡¸No, I will also go. It¡¯s my desire to share the same fate with my husband as your future wife¡¹(Yae)

    My future wife, having held both hands in front of her chest, then motivates herself. I¡¯m happy, but I wish you¡¯d stop talking in a way that looks like we¡¯re going to die.

    ¡¸Shall we go then? Would Yae like to ride on Kohaku?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Like this?¡¹(Yae)

    I cast [Levitation] on Yae who is riding Kohaku and raise them.

    Taking Yae and Kohaku who are floating gently, I start flying to the Osaka castle with [Fly] without stopping. Of course, I hide our figures with [Invisible] so that we also won¡¯t be shot by arrows.

    Entering the castle tower leads us to a spacious room with a wooden floor. What in the world is this? It¡¯s sparkling gold even inside... Starting from the ceiling, the walls and even the pirs are sparkling and glittering.

    ¡¸A bad taste...¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸I agree¡¹(Touya)

    It¡¯s said that a human who is fond of gold strongly desires to rise in the world, but carrying it this far is a little too much.

    In any case, it doesn¡¯t seem Hideyoshi is here, so let¡¯s descend the stairs and advance.

    There was no one downstairs either. However, I felt a strange sign on the way through a long wooden corridor. It was faint, but it was clearly a different presence. It doesn¡¯t seem that Yae and Kohaku have felt it, but I¡¯ve clearly grasped it.

    By carefully going towards the presence and after opening one by one the sliding screens covered in gold, we get closer to the source.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹(Yae)

    I was the one who said that we should examine the situation and slightly opened the sliding door to peep inside, but then I¡¯ve closed it immediately. Why now!? When I¡¯ve thought my eyes were wrong, I lightly rubbed them and slightly opened the sliding door once more.

    There¡¯s a person lying down and rolling side-to-side on elevation higher than ours inside arge reception hall. His quilted silk garments are dyed with shy colors of red and purple, and he¡¯s shy dressed in an extra golden male hakama and body clothes, scratching his back with crunching sounds. A golden gourd with a volume of about 2-litre pet bottle is attached to his back. Don¡¯t tell me, is that Hideyoshi!?

    Yae, who peeked inside next to me and was also lost for words, mutters in silence

    ¡¸...A monkey¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸Ah, as I¡¯ve thought, my eyes weren¡¯t mistaken¡¹(Touya)

    In some sense, I¡¯ve felt somewhat relieved due to Yae¡¯s words. It meant that like my eyes didn¡¯t be strange.

    No matter how I look at it, it¡¯s a monkey rxing in a reception hall. It doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s a [Monkey-faced human]. It¡¯s definitely a monkey.

    He¡¯s slightly smaller than Yae and he may even look like a Japanese macaque. He also looks like an Orangutan. Large Japanese macaque doesn¡¯t exist though. Is it perhaps a magic beast?

    ¡¸What does it mean? Is that fellow a pet that Hideyoshi is keeping?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºIs someone over there?¡»(Monkey)

    He talked. The monkey just talked. He turns his eyes here and ps the folding fan in his hand with a pping sound.

    It can¡¯t be helped if we¡¯ve been found out like this. We open the sliding screen and confront the monkey.

    ¡ºHuu. An Oni, a woman, and Byakko, huh? Those are unusual guests. Are you friends with those guys making noise outside?¡»(Monkey)

    ¡¸...Don¡¯t tell me, are you really Hideyoshi?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºKakaka, in a flesh. I am Hashiba(Óð²ñ)Chikuzen no Kami (ÖþÉÆÊØ) Hideyoshi(ÐãÁx)¡»

    I can hear the voice, but I can also hear the creaking monkey voice at the same time. What is this sense of incongruity? It¡¯s like watching a shitty dubbed movie about talents.

    ¡ºYou did well arriving till here. I praise you for that and I¡¯ll make you my close aide as a reward¡»(Hideyoshi)

    ¡¸I am grateful for the praise, but I¡¯ll have to decline¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºYou guys have no way to refuse¡»(Hideyoshi)

    Hideyoshi¡¯s eyes glow red for just an instant. At that time, I didn¡¯t overlook the thing that was released from the gourd behind his back.

    Yae and Kohaku, who are next to me, stiffen all of a sudden and fall into a state where their eyes can¡¯t focus on anything. It¡¯s like they are being deprived of their consciousness during the time when a hypnosis is being ced.

    ¡¸...You, what did you do? No, more importantly...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºNuh!? Why are you bastard still fine£¡£¿¡»(Hideyoshi)

    The monkey stands up as if he is flustered. The monkey¡¯s eyes glitter again, and [That] once again leaks from the golden gourd. As I¡¯ve thought, this guy is....

    ¡ºWhy!? Why doesn¡¯t it work!?¡»(Hideyoshi)

    ¡¸You! As expected. You are not a simple monkey, are you? And your real body is that gourd... Well, show your true colors, Subordinate God¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºYou bastard£¡ Who are y©¤©¤©¤©¤ou!!?¡»(Hideyoshi)

    The eyes of the monkey dye in deep red. What¡¯s also slightly leaking from the gourd is definitely divinity. It¡¯s an energy that only those from World of the Gods have, but I can see that it¡¯s muddy unlike that of Kami-sama and my sisters.

    If I remember correctly, the subordinate god is a god even below a lesser god, isn¡¯t he? Although he¡¯s an underling, a god is still a god. He can then do something as simple as human maniption.

    I was able to resist it because I have divine power. Perhaps Kohaku couldn¡¯t resist it because she exists on my magic power.

    ¡¶Ruli, can you hear me?¡·(Touya)

    ¡¶Yes, Lord. What can I do for you?¡·(Ruli)

    ¡¶Search for either Karen-nee-san or Moroha-nee-san at once and tell them that the subordinate god has been found. They will immediately understand what it means¡·

    ¡¶By your will¡·(Ruli)

    My sisters have said that they would immediately know from where the divinity is used whenever it¡¯s being used, but I dare say this guy has surely been using his divinity so that the power being emitted is below a threshold of what could be sensed. Therefore, divine power only leaks for an instant when it¡¯s being emitted.

    Come to think of it, my divinity seems to be leaking too, but has this guy not noticed it yet? Or am I now able to control it to some extent? Should I try it out?

    I close my eyes, turning my consciousness inside my body.

    ...Ah, I can certainly feel something different than magic power inside my body. If I¡¯m to describe it, it¡¯s like I can clearly understand the difference in the air. Now, to bring it outside the body instead of magic power©¤©¤©¤

    At the next moment, a dazzling light was born from my body, and a vortex of light wraps around me. A brilliantly dazzling glitter dances widely all over the room.

    ¡¸Uh......¡¹(Touya)

    I thought the vortex had calmed down, but a faint lightes forth from inside my body before I knew it. I try to look down at my hands, being surprised and all, and something smooth drifts over my shoulders. Eh? Hair?

    cing my hands on my head makes me notice that my hair has grown until my waist. What¡¯s the hell is that... Even its color is gold. Or rather, is this tinum? Is it even something that resembles a color!?

    ¡ºB-bastard!! Th-that divinity!! Are you the envoy from the world of the gods!?¡»(Hideyoshi)

    The monkey steps back as if he is frightened. The gourd rolls down from the back of the monkey, and it gradually takes the shape of a person while emitting an impure golden brilliance.

    A pair hateful eyes re towards me as a skinny old man with a thin whitebeard stands before me.

 Chapter 219: The Subordinate God, and the Spirit World

    Arc 24: The King is Busy in Many Ways

    Chapter 219: The Subordinate God, and the Spirit World

    O~ssu, it¡¯s Touya!

    I feel like saying something like that as my hair bes tinum blonde and extends until my waist all the while having divine light pour out from my body. I suppose it¡¯s better for me not to be ruffled by that.

    Speaking of the old man standing in front of me, a simr thing is happening to him as well, but his light looks muddied albeit it being a golden one too. It¡¯s simr to ¡°dark gold¡±. Suddenly, arge suspicious eruption happens.

    ¡¸Sheyaa!!¡¹(Old Man)

    The old man, who looks like a skinny praying mantis, begins shooting divinity from his palm, but I catch that attack with my palm in the same way. The next moment, everything in the vicinity of the reception hall where we are in ispletely blown off. Both the walls and the floorboards of the golden castle tower end up being scattered with us at the center of it all.

    Kohaku and Yae seemed like they would fall from the rustling castle, so I¡¯ve suspended them in the air.

    ¡¸Ukyaa©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤a!!?¡¹

    The monkey wearing gold clothes falls headfirst downstairs along with the wreckage. Monkeys fall from trees as well... No, he¡¯s falling from the castle.

    Me and the old man... While me and the subordinate god who revealed his identity are floating in the air, we continue ring at each other.

    Huh? Right now, I¡¯m floating without using either [Fly] or [Levitation]. Is this an effect of the divine power?

    While I was thinking how mysterious it is, the bearded praying mantis old man opened his mouth.

    ¡¸What the heck are you bastard...? Are you a lower grade god or subordinate god that came from the World of Gods to catch me...?¡¹(Old Man)

    ¡¸I¡¯m neither, and that¡¯s not my role. Or rather, why not be obediently caught? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s bad for you to selfishlye down here to the ground? To make it worse, haven¡¯t you have also interfered from the backstage, causing chaos in Ishen?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Shut up! Can you understand the pain we receive from boredom day after day? The thirst of emptiness neither me or any other god can get used to!¡¹(Old Man)

    Ah~, does it mean the ones who are even below lower gods don¡¯t have any position? Karen-nee-san is the love goddess who governs over affection and love, and Moroha-nee-san is the sword goddess ruling over swords. In other words, is this guy unemployed? A neet?

    ¡¸I just haven¡¯t put out any serious effort yet! I will be a god with a fitting position and power that everyone will worship...!¡¹(Old Man)

    Even his remarks smell of a neet. Isn¡¯t it fine if he turned into a Neet God or something?

    In the end, does that mean that this fellow, who was dissatisfied towards the World of the Gods where his abilities hadn¡¯t been recognized, came down to this world, and was trying to secretly transform the world?

    Moreover, he would¡¯ve used it as a present for getting a job... Rather, this is how it has turned out after him thinking that he should be a lesser god. Truly bothersome.

    ¡¸In any case, the things that you did have in fact vited the rules of the World of the Gods, don¡¯t you agree? I think it will be better for you to just obediently surrender though¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Hmmm, I can feel it. Your divinity is still inconsistent. Perhaps, you are a newbie god. It wasn¡¯t long since you had be a god, right? Did they think that a guy like you can capture me?¡¹(Old Man)

    ¡¸No way, because that¡¯s is not my duty...¡¹(Touya)

    I was about to correct the words of the subordinate god when the scenery around us suddenly warped.

    I did notice it afterward, but my surroundings have already changed into a world filled with sparkling light beads circling around in a milky white space. That space that is both beautiful and mysterious is spreading out limitlessly in all directions. There¡¯s no ground or anything resembling it, and we¡¯re drifting as if we¡¯re in a void filled space.

    ¡¸This is......¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸This is the spirit world ~nanoyo. Us using divine power in here won¡¯t influence the ground ~noyo¡¹(Karen)

    Karen-nee-san appears next to me like a wind. Did Nee-san transfer us here? Ah! What about Yae and Kohaku!?

    ¡¸No need to worry about those two. I¡¯ve transferred them to an ally camp after canceling the hypnosis. I didn¡¯t overlook them¡¹(Moroha)

    This time, Moroha-nee-san appears in the same way. Seeing that makes the subordinate god start retreating while showing a surprised expression.

    ¡¸The Love Goddess with The Sword Goddess!? W-why in such ce...!?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve been troubling the ground doing whatever you wanted, so it has been decided that we woulde to capture you, you know? It looks like you¡¯ve managed to dodge our eyes very well thus far, but it¡¯s time to pay for your wrongdoings¡¹

    Moroha-nee-san pulls out a sword from her waist. It¡¯s nothing special, just an ordinary steel sword. However, it¡¯s a different story when the one holding it is the Sword Goddess. Even an ordinary steel sword bes a divine sword.

    ¡¸There are various rules with regards to using the power of gods on the ground, you know? Yet you¡¯ve broken them, haven¡¯t you? Or rather, you mustn¡¯t even use it when you¡¯re jobless ~nanoyo¡¹(Karen)

    ¡¸Gunnnu......£¡¡¹(Old Man)

    The subordinate god grinds his teeth at what Karen-nee-san has said. Basically, each of my elder sisters is making sure not to use any power except those that are connected to either love or sword. It seems there are tentative rules, but I¡¯ve heard that my position is bing somethingplicated.

    I¡¯m not a god yet I do bear the power of god. If I¡¯m not a god, then the limitation doesn¡¯t apply on me. It¡¯s probably being seen like that.

    It seems that I¡¯ll be able to join their group if the God of the World acknowledges me by stating that I myself am a god of something. First of all, I don¡¯t feel like bing one.

    ¡¸Now, it will be easier for us if you obediently let yourself be caught. ording to what we heard, there seems to be no room for extenuation though¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸The sentence is to be reincarnated as an inferior being for around 100 million years ~nanoyo¡¹(Karen)

    ¡¸Fuc, don¡¯t joke around!!¡¹(Old Man)

    The subordinate god shoots divine power again, but Moroha-nee-san moves faster than him. She cuts the right arm that has been reached out from the elbow with a single stroke.

    ¡¸Guuuuuuu£¡£¡¡¹(Old Man)

    Blood, which should be flowing, doesn¡¯te out from the arm that has been cut and drifts in space as it is.

    A god is a god despite the level. In the end, is he really an immortal existence? In that case, this guy did be an old man due to how he feels, though he may have only wanted to be an old man. It has been said that there are fellows who want to focus on their superficial looks.

    ¡¸I will cut your neck if you make it any more difficult. You might be reincarnated as a god again if you properlypensate for your crimes, but do you wish to disappear?¡¹(Moroha)

    Even gods don¡¯t seem immortal even if they¡¯re eternally young. There¡¯s a saying though that says curiosity killed the cat, but boredom kills even a god. Even gods may die. Probably.

    ¡¸If I am going to be reborn as a lowly creature, then allow me to struggle until the end! Haa!!¡¹(Old Man)

    ¡¸Muu?! That¡¯s not going to happen!¡¹(Moroha)

    The moment I¡¯ve realized that a dazzling light was suddenly shot from subordinate god, Moroha-nee-san¡¯s sword cut him from the head right into two. Ouah. There¡¯s no blood flowing out but the image is intense.

    ¡¸Kufuu, it won¡¯t go like this way next time...¡¹(Old Man)

    ¡¸Next time, you say?¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸Moroha-chan, his arm!¡¹(Karen)

    Karen-nee-san shouts nearby as the subordinate godughs while falling.

    The drifting arm that has been chopped off disappears from this ce with a blur and the body of the subordinate god that has been shed breaks down like a sand before long.

    ¡¸Kuu. This guy has turned out to be a cunning one¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸......Not good ~noyo. His divinity has been severed ~noyo¡¹(Karen)

    ¡¸Eh? What happened now?¡¹(Touya)

    I ask the two people, not really understanding what has just happened.

    ¡¸See, this guy has shifted most of his divinity and divine power into his right arm and has transferred to the ground as an offshoot. Moreover, he has also erased his divine power once again, camouging as something else¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸In other words, we are back where we¡¯ve started, and it means we¡¯ll be redoing everything from the start ~nanoyo¡¹(Karen)

    What a pain. I can¡¯t believe that he has managed to escape despite him being cornered by us thus far.

    He has erased his divine power, so we won¡¯t be able to sense him or [Search] for him due to us not knowing what form he has mimicked as well.

    Is he like a lizard with a tail that has been cut-off? If that¡¯s the case, his real body is the part that has been chopped.

    ¡¸In any case... Touya-kun? What is this appearance ~noyo?¡¹(Karen)

    Karen-nee-san draws back a little after looking at my form. That reminds me, I¡¯m still concealing myself with a mask, so I might look strange.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve disguised myself since it would be bad if my rtion to Brunhild has been found out. Hmm, aside from that disguise, what kind of appearance is that? Why has my hair color changed all of sudden and grown like that?!¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Fumu. It was probably altered by the divine power after your awakening. By the way, you might not have noticed it, but your eyes have also be golden, you know?¡¹(Moroha)

    Eh?! I take out a mirror from [Storage] and look into it. Upon doing that, I¡¯ve ascertained that even the color of my eyes has changed into golden.

    ¡¸Will that return to how it has been?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I believe that it will return back if you suppress your divine power ~noyo. You can control it now, right?¡¹(Karen)

    ¡¸O~to, it¡¯s for the best not to do it here, in the spirit world. Right now, nothing is approaching us since we are releasing divine power, but spirits or mystical beasts wille right away should they grasp that a human is here. Theming here right away will be troublesome¡¹(Moroha)

    Is that so? I will then pass on suppressing my divine power as Moroha-nee-san suggests.

    My smartphone starts to vibrate all of a sudden. I take it out now, having set it into silent mode earlier. It says on the screen that there¡¯s an iing call from Kami-sama.

    ¡¸Hello?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºYaa. Is it Touya-kun? It appears that your divine power haspletely awakened, hasn¡¯t it?¡»(Kami-sama)

    ¡¸There are no side effects or something resembling them to it, right?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºUnnya? It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve turned into the god, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems in particr, I believe. However, it had been me who brought your body into the World of the Gods and repaired it, so your divinity has likely ended up having the same quality as mine¡»(Kami-sama)

    Does even divinity have quality or something simr? Ah, but the divinity of that subordinate god has dark signs.

    I try looking at my elder sisters. Karen-nee-san¡¯s golden divinity seems to be mixed in with a pale pink color here and there, and Moroha-nee-san¡¯s has hers with a little bit of a sky blue color mixed it. Is that a difference in quality?

    ¡ºFumu. What should be done about that? One willpletely be my dependant when ites to having the same quality of divinity... Oh well, that¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? I won¡¯t have any problems with that if it¡¯s Touya-kun ¡»(Kami-sama)

    ¡¸What is Kami-sama talking about£¿¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºTouya-kun has a power of a god while being a human. I have to clearly define your position at the World of the Gods, you see. It¡¯s like I can neither appoint you with a rank of a God of something nor make you into a subordinate god as well on the other hand. As such, I¡¯ve decided to make you as my dependant¡»(Kami-sama)

    ¡¸In other words, we will be a family ~nanoyo¡¹(Karen)

    Karen-nee-san exins it to me as I wrack my head, not really understanding the meaning. I see. Hey! Please don¡¯t eavesdrop on the content of the telephone.

    A family. Saying that I¡¯m a family to the God of the World... Sounds nice, right?

    ¡ºIt¡¯s okay not to think about it too deeply You already have two elder sisters, so it¡¯s fine to consider it as if you¡¯ve managed to get a new grandfather¡»(Kami-sama)

    Well, that¡¯s a pretty high hurdle. Ah, that¡¯s right.

    ¡¸Anoo, don¡¯t you happen to know about the whereabouts of the subordinate god that has escaped?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºI don¡¯t.... His presence has turnedpletely into the grains of sand. Moreover, this is not my job. Looking at it from the other side, it feels like I would be told something by the surrounding gods if he was found... ¡»(Kami-sama)

    I tilt my head once again about what Kami-sama is talking about, so Moroha-nee-san secretly whispers to me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about whether the cause to descend to the ground will stop being just. That¡¯s because even I¡¯m acting as a helper to Karen-nee-san on the surface¡¹(Moroha)

    Eeeh, does it have that kind of reason? Wait a minute, don¡¯t tell me...

    I then re at Moroha-san with scornful eyes, so she vigorously swings both her hands as if she¡¯s panicking.

    ¡¸It¡¯s different, different. It¡¯s not like he has been let loose on purpose. There is no way that we would¡¯ve mixed official business with personal affairs to that extent¡¹(Moroha)

    Really? Oh well, it appears to be true judging from the incident this time Hm? So does that mean that some gods still try to descend to the ground?

    ¡ºIn any case, that¡¯s how things are, so I will be relying on you from now own. Talk to youter¡»(Kami-sama)

    Aah, I¡¯ve been hanged up before I could retort.

    Yep, shall I try testing whether I can do something when I¡¯m in this God Mode in the meantime? I¡¯ve found out that I can use magic without chanting, but it¡¯s scary to not grasp those abilities perfectly.

    I think about these matters as we leave behind the spirit world.

 Chapter 220: Nursing, and Divinity

    Arc 24: The King is Busy in Many Ways

    Chapter 220: Nursing, and Divinity

    mes were rising from the Osaka castle when we returned to ground. It seems the oue has been determined, shouts of victory are rising here and there. It was aplete victory for Tokugawa/Date allied forces.

    It seems that the Hashiba forces were at their wits¡¯ end due to the sudden raid.

    I cut my divinity before I go back to the Ieyasu-san¡¯s camp and return to my usual appearance. The hair color reverted to its original color, but the length remained the same. By any chance, will it grow whenever I release my divinity? Won¡¯t the hair get exhausted eventually if this keeps on repeating...?

    I return to Ieyasu-san¡¯s ce while being anxious of that, and meet with Yae and Kohaku.

    ¡¸What happened with your hair?!¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸A lot of things. Ah, I¡¯ve pretty much defeated Hideyoshi¡¹(Touya)

    Ieyasu-san, hearing my report, makes a cheer because their victory has truly been decided by this oue. Well, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t understand him.

    The forces of Hashiba will most likely copse with this, and Ieyasu-san¡¯s Tokugawa family will hold most of Ishen. It will be ording to history in a sense, or rather, perhaps I should say it will bepletely different.

    We¡¯ve decided to go home after curing the injured with recovery magic. From here onwards will be the problem of Ishen. The other feudal lords who were controlled by Hideyoshi should also recover normally.

    I¡¯ve advised Ieyasu-san to be careful with a fellow named Ishida Mitsunari just in case, but he just asked me who that person was in return. Somehow, it seems Mitsunari-san is not here, which I don¡¯t quite understand.

    Our group, including my elder sisters, gets on Gungnir that¡¯s being piloted by Monica and go back to Brunhild.

    I was already extremely tired on that day, so I¡¯ve just quickly reported up to a certain extent and have gone to bed. I¡¯ve also been asked by many people as to why did my hair grow so long.

    The following day afterwards, my physical condition has utterly copsed. I¡¯ve felt feverish, hazy, and couldn¡¯t muster any strength at all. I had no appetite either, and I generally felt heavy. I¡¯ve tried using magic like [Recovery] and [Refresh] just in case, but they had no effect.

    ¡¸You have the symptoms of themon cold but it seems different somehow. There¡¯s no temperature change at all even though you appear to be feverish¡¹(Flora)

    Flora in nurse clothes looks at the thermometer and tilts her neck in puzzlement. I¡¯ve been hazily looking at her while I was being wrapped up in a futon, lying in bed.

    ¡¸I wonder, w-what kind of sickness is this?! W-what should...!¡¹(Yumina)

    Yumina is being unusually confused and flustered beside the bed. Haha. So even this girl can panic this much.

    Next to the bed in the room are my eight fiancees namely: Yumina, Elzie, Linzie, Yae, Luu, Suu, Hilda, and Rin; the prime minister, Kousaka-san; the steward, Raim-san; the knightmander, Rain-san; maids, Lapis-san and Rene; the Babylon managers, Shesca and Flora; my sister, Karen-nee-san; the divine beasts: Kohaku, Ruli, Kougyoku, Kokuyou, and Sango; and the stuff toy, P. Everyone has assembled here in full force, but there are too many of them here.

    I¡¯m happy that you¡¯ve gathered because you guys are worried about me though.

    ¡¸Okay-okay, Touya-kun is alright so everyone should go back to their duties ~noyo. There are no problems because this is just fatigue from yesterday that came out only now ~noyo. I wish you leave the rest to me ~noyo¡¹(Karen)

    Karen-nee-san ps her hands and drives everyone outside. I¡¯ve heard her voice saying that they should let a sick person take things slowly and that many people intruding will be a bother though, but I felt very heavy and couldn¡¯t even get up anyway.

    The door opens with a thud, and only Karen-neesanes in and sits on the chair next to the bed, looking this way.

    ¡¸Can you hear me? This physical disorder is probably a recoil due to activating divine power for the first time ~nanoyo. Your body will get ustomed to it if you sleep for even a day, so you should just obediently sleep today ~noyo¡¹(Karen)

    Ah, it¡¯s due to the divine power, right? I¡¯ve been thinking whether that really is the case. I guess this is still better than something else since I don¡¯t feel pain anywhere in particr, but... how should I say this? It¡¯s just hard that I can¡¯t muster up any strength and that I feel sluggish. My head is also fluffy as if I¡¯m in a dreamy state.

    Well, as Karen-nee-san has said, I better sleep obediently, right? I absentmindedly think of that feeling as drowsiness attacks me and I fall asleep.

    +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

    ¡¸Ha......¡¹

    When I wake up, I still feel heavy and still can¡¯t muster up any strength. I open my eyelids and vaguely see the room¡¯s interior. It¡¯s the ceiling I¡¯ve gotten used to seeing.

    ¡¸Ah, have you woken up?¡¹(Linzie)

    Linzie, who is sitting on the bedside chair and reading a book, raises her head and looks at me. Did she attend to me all this time? As for the book she has been reading, it has a rose-tic title written on it.

    She pours water in a ss from the water jug that has been left on the side table and hands the ss to me. I raise my body up a little, slowly drink it, and slip again into the futon.

    Ah~, heeeavy......

    ¡¸You have no fever, but... are you really fine?...¡¹(Linzie)

    ¡¸Ah~...I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine... See? I¡¯ll be cured if I sleep?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Nevertheless, there are times when even Touya-san stays in bed. I¡¯m relieved¡¹(Linzie)

    Do I really look like... a person who¡¯s like a monster...? I should properly exin things soon?....

    ¡¸It is kinda mysterious, you see. I¡¯ve met Touya-san for the first time in a back alley in Leaflet, and since then you¡¯ve steadily been putting great efforts. Now, you are the king of a whole country, and I asionally feel like you¡¯ve be a somewhat distant person. Therefore, I felt that you¡¯re a bit closer and it made me feel relieved when I looked at the weak Touya-san even though it may sound imprudent of me¡¹(Linzie)

    ¡¸...I didn¡¯t change at all. I¡¯m always near Linzie and others. Therefore, I wish for you to forever be by my side. If all of you stay by me, I will be able to be stronger... absolutely... I will make you happy, so...¡¹(Touya)

    Ummum... I be sleepy again... Within my vague consciousness, I¡¯ve felt a kiss on my cheek as I fell into sleep again.

    ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

    The morning of the next day, I wake up and feel that my body is light as if I¡¯ve been reborn. I¡¯ve really healed after sleeping for a single day.

    I¡¯ve thought of having Luu skillfully cut my annoying hair without dy, but I¡¯ve decided to postpone it for now since I¡¯m thinking that it might grow again if I bring out my divinity once more.

    ¡¸Ah! Are you already fine? Touya-nii-chan¡¹(Rene)

    Rene, having seen mee out at the corridor, runs towards this ce even if she is carrying a basket ofundry. She is a hard-worker since this morning.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, there is nothing is wrong with me anymore. Thank you for being worried¡¹(Touya)

    I then leave the ce after having patted Rene¡¯s head. I¡¯ve surely had a lot of people worried.

    First, I must hear the details about the divinity. Ummm, Karen-nee-san is... sleeping, absolutely. In that case, what about Moroha-nee-san? She should be at the practice grounds around this time.

    I take Moroha-nee-san, who has been working hard at training the knights since morning, to a ce with no signs of people, and try asking her about the divinity.

    ¡¸Even if you ask how to use your divinity, each god ¡¶person¡· has their own ~you see¡¹(Moroha)

    Moroha-nee-san tilts her head like she is stumped.

    ¡¸In Moroha-nee-san¡¯s case, how do you use it?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Me? In my case, I just strike my opponent with it and also use it as a restraint, but the best way for me to use it is to create weapons with it ~I guess¡¹(Moroha)

    Having said that, Moroha-nee-san takes a dagger out from her waist, and ds it with her divinity in a blink of an eye, creating a shining de of light. The de of light extends further over the de of the short dagger. Oooo! Is that a beam sword!?

    ¡¸Basically, there¡¯s no specific way to use it. It¡¯s the power of god, which you¡¯ll get used to in one way or another. However, I don¡¯t rmend using it too much¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸Why?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸First of all, it¡¯s a power that¡¯s not being used on the ground. You won¡¯t be using magic power so it will unmistakably be exposed that it¡¯s not magic. Second, it¡¯ll also burden your body after all. You¡¯ll gradually get used to it, but it¡¯s better not to overdo it. Lastly, there¡¯s no necessity for you toe to the side of the gods so quickly, right?¡¹(Moroha)

    I understand what Moroha-neesan is saying. I was even told that by Linzie. By all rights, the power of god is not necessary.

    Nevertheless, I will hate not having power when it¡¯s important. For that, I want to do in advance whatever I can do.

    I divide the magic power and divinity inside my body, amplify only the divine power, and have it circte all throughout my body.

    The dazzling divinity is emitting from all over my body, and my hair color changes to tinum blonde again. Or rather, it grew again after all... until my knees. O~to, I tuck my heavy hair towards my back.

    ¡¸Is there a way to somehow manage it?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Hmmm, if you apply some peculiar treatment, you might have your hair fall out each time you use your divinity...¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine as it is ¡¹(Touya)

    I¡¯ve no intention of bing a monk. Let¡¯s have Luu cut it totally afterwards.

    ¡¸You see, you also end up using [God¡¯s Authority Release] whenever you transform. Small animals that don¡¯t have the power to resist it may faint every time...¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸It sounds troublesome¡¹(Touya)

    After that, I gather divinity in the hand holding the dagger and try to imitate Moroha-nee-san. Nununu... It¡¯s more difficult than pouring magic.

    Nevertheless, I¡¯ve managed to extend a divine de from the dagger somehow. It has taken a considerable time thoughpared to Moroha-nee-san who has made it in an instant.

    I suppose I can¡¯t use the divinity without practicing again and again.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll eventually be able to master it if you be used to using it¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸Come to think of it, it¡¯s possible to use magic without a chant while in this state. Is that how it usually is?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. We don¡¯t use something like magic after all¡¹(Moroha)

    Not good. They can¡¯t be used as a reference at all. In other words, do I have no choice but to do something about it by myself?

    I try shooting [Fire Arrow] towards sky as trial and a pir of a me with an outrageous thickness soars upwards.

    Uoi. Will anyone one be fine after being struck by something like that?

    Ha? The divine power has decreased a lot... It doesn¡¯t recover as quickly as magic power too. Is this because I am still not familiar with it? Is that how it is? I¡¯m having trouble figuring that one out...

    I release the Divinification (is what I¡¯ve decided to call it) for now and return to my original state. Yup, I¡¯ve certainly be a little sluggish, but not as much as before.

    Having returned to the practice field with Moroha-nee-san, I have decided to call Luu, who came for morning training and ask her to cut my hair at the bench in the corner of this ce.

    I take out a pair scissors from [Storage] and hand them to Luu.

    ¡¸It was shorter yesterday, so why did it grow so much today!?¡¹(Luu)

    ¡¸I wonder why. I also want to know¡¹(Touya)

    Luu, with snipping sounds, skillfully starts to cut with the scissors. It¡¯s fine even if you cut it without being that careful and without minding the details. At worst, I will be able to grow it again even if it fails.

    I¡¯m just worried about going bald... I want to wish that the hair root won¡¯t die out should a life¡¯s worth of hair grow out. There should be a hair tonic in Flora¡¯s [Alchemy Building], right...?

    ¡¸Is there something wrong?¡¹(Luu)

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m just hoping that I wouldn¡¯t go bald...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind it, you know? Even if you be bald or fat, Touya-sama is Touya-sama¡¹(Luu)

    Luu has said so, but bing bald and fat will be the worst for me... I may not be able to do something about bing bald, but at least I¡¯ll do my utmost to not be fat...

    ¡¸Oh that¡¯s right! Touya-sama, you were investigating the Ferzen Kingdom the other day. Did something happen over there?¡¹(Luu)

    ¡¸Ah, yeah. Just a little. Are you also worried about something?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s because I¡¯m anxious. It¡¯s where my honorable elder sister is studying and it¡¯ll be better for her to return home if there¡¯s any sign that something may happen¡¹(Luu)

    Ha? Ah, really? We haven¡¯t met yet, but she is the second princess of the Regulus Empire... So is Ferzen Kingdom the ce abroad where Luu¡¯s direct elder sister has been studying?

    She has gone to study abroad to Ferzen, which is being referred to as the magic kingdom, so the second princess should also have talent in magic.

    However, I am a little uneasy in this case... I still have not yet decided if the country itself is bad, but there¡¯s almost no mistake that it¡¯s where the guys who have stolen the frame gear are hiding. I still believe that nothing will happen to the imperial princess of Regulus though.....

    ¡¸Huh? Then, does that means that Regulus and Ferzen are countries that are sufficiently friendly to each other?¡¹(Touya)

    Usually, a royal family doesn¡¯t send their princess to study abroad in a country that family has bad rtions with.

    ¡¸I guess so. They are friendly countries...Or rather, perhaps I should say that they are helping each other and are being helped in return. The other side has magic techniques and magic tools while we have steel materials, weapons, armors, precious magic stones and so on and so forth. We¡¯re trading with them at least¡¹(Luu)

    ¡¸Has Luu met the king of Ferzen?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Only once, when we¡¯ve been invited to a ceremony there. How should I say it......? He didn¡¯t look like a magician at all. If I have to describe him, it feels like he¡¯s a robust mercenary¡¹(Luu)

    A mercenary!? He¡¯s a king so I don¡¯t understand it well...

    Hmmm. It seems Ferzen is exchanging with Restia if I remember correctly. Since we have an intermediary, shall we enter that country from there?

    After all, we can¡¯t catch a fish if there is no bait.

 Chapter 221: Ferzen and the Bridge

    Arc 24: The King is Busy in Many Ways

    Chapter 221: Ferzen and the Bridge

    ¡¸I am sorry for asking the unreasonable¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸No-no, don¡¯t worry about it¡¹(Reinhardt

    The King of the Restia Knight Kingdom waves his hand while smiling. He¡¯s still the same good looking guy. As expected of older brother-inw Reinhardt. I¡¯m not married to Hilda yet though.

    Right now, we¡¯re riding a carriage of the Restia Knight Kingdom, heading towards the royal pce of Ferzen. The Knight King of Restia has arranged a meeting with the King of Ferzen.

    I¡¯ve transferred the carriage along with the escort knights just before the castle town because I can¡¯t suddenly intrude on the royal pce with [Gate], and we arrive with the Knight King Reinhardt under the sounds of clip-clop being raised by the horses.

    I¡¯ve shown the findings of the theft that happened to the Knight King of Restia and reported about Ferzen being suspicious which had made him cross his arms and whack his brain. When he had asked for a reason,

    ¡¸How should I say this?... I¡¯m wondering, would that Ferzen King do something like that?¡¹(Reinhardt)

    Restia and Ferzen are neighbors. There are only the Ferzen and the Lail Kingdoms to the north of Restia and this country doesn¡¯t have any borders with anyone else beyond those two. As such, the association of this country with its neighbors is deep as well.

    It seems they¡¯ve been hostile to each other during their long history, but they are moderately continuing a rtionship as good acquaintances at present.

    ording to the Knight King of Restia, the King of Ferzen is broadminded, wless, doesn¡¯t fuss about minor details, and has a personality that¡¯s totally unsuitable for a magician. He¡¯s unusual since they are saying that body training is his hobby.

    It¡¯s being said that thete king of the Ferzen Kingdom had been absorbing himself in magic research, and that he died in an ident during a particr research. So then, the one who has seeded him seems to be his younger brother who in turn became the current king.

    The present King of Ferzen, Bonge Frost Ferzen has been different from his older brother from the time they were children. If anything is being said about him, it¡¯s that he liked martial arts more than magic. It seems he didn¡¯t change even after he became the king.

    This time, the reason for the official visit is regarding the small Eish Ind in between Rodomea, Ferzen, Lail, and Restia, which is floating in the Rondo Sea that leads to the Great River Gau.

    This ind is tentatively a territory of Restia, and there seem to be many strong magic beasts there, and not even the resources can be mined there. Thend has be thin so crops don¡¯t grow much either, and there are magic beasts lurking in the nearby big river around that also attack ships. Honestly, it¡¯s an ind beyond anyone¡¯s control.

    However, I¡¯ve looked at the location of the ind and suggested an idea that hit me to the Knight King of Restia.

    Well, long story short, I¡¯ve proposed to them to build bridges connecting the four countries with this ind as the center.

    The bridges will have extremelyrge distances, but it¡¯s not impossible to build them. If they will be built, the trade will also be possible and considerably easier for Restia, Rodomea, Lail, and Ferzen. Well, if purchases and business tradings be possible on this ind, it may be able to develop as amercial market.

    Naturally, customs or something simr will be established by each country, and they will be able to manage imports and exports.

    I¡¯ll build the bridges from the ind to each country and I expect to get part of the toll for passing through this ind in exchange for undertaking the extermination of the magic beasts.

    I¡¯ve already gotten the permission of Rodomea and Lail and all that¡¯s left is getting the permission of Ferzen. I intend to make a trade road only between the three countries if I don¡¯t receive their permission but I don¡¯t think they will make their own country suffer a loss in this situation.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard that Ferzen is developing magic technology¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. They are also researching sorceries that have already be obsolete like artifacts, ancient magic research, engraving sorcery, enchantng sorcery, talisman arts, ninjutsu, and beast faith sorcery¡¹(Reinhardt)

    [Magic] basically has only seven attributes, but apart from them, [Arts], which uses magic power and which has aplished its own peculiar development, exist as well. To understand it easier, it¡¯s simr to the ninjutsu which Tsubaki-san uses.

    These aren¡¯t being influenced by something like magic attributes like magic does, so it¡¯s something that anyone can learn. However, an unthinkably intense training will be required. If there¡¯s a person whom it takes five years to acquire that knowledge, it seems there is also a person who cannot learn anything but basic arts even after studying for a decade. This could mean it¡¯s a field in which a talent may be even more necessary than in magic.

    It¡¯s also difficult to grasp all of those arts because certain arts are only being seeded by some families of in some ces. If I am not mistaken, talisman arts are being said to be the skills used by the guys called Daoshi, in Yuuron.

    ¡¸Although Touya-dono has it too, but approximately 60% of weapons and armors enchanted with magic are made in Ferzen. Their sess rate isn¡¯t 100% unlike Touya-dono¡¯s [Enchant], so they probably can¡¯t do a stable mass production¡¹(Reinhardt)

    ¡¸Do you mean they have a lot of failures? But how much is the probability?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It seems it¡¯s good if they¡¯ve seeded in one out of ten times¡¹(Reinhardt)

    So it¡¯s under 10%... Well, it¡¯s no wonder it will be expensive as well.

    A method to increase the sess rate of the enchant magic or anything simr seems to be in [Library]. No, there may be none in case of a system which has developed individually. In reality, ninjutsu was born in Ishen, but it seems no one lived there 5000 years ago...

    Our carriage passes through the castle town while I¡¯m thinking about such a thing, and enters the royal castle of Ferzen.

    The Ferzen Castle somehow differs from a French Mansion-looking castle and appears to be more to be like a British Fortress. It looks dignified, or perhaps I should say that I can feel its history. Standing on a hill, it feels like a retro-looking castle of a magician.

    We arrive at the castle doorsteps, and I get down following the knight king. We then see a single man standing at the entrance door to the hall.

    He has passed 40 years. He¡¯s also pretty tall and he¡¯s wearing a glistening and crackling muscle armor. He looks like an american football yer or a pro wrestler.

    His beard hides a lot of his face from the bottom side, and his swept-back hair that has a little gray hair mixed in has beenbed in a disorderly manner. A golden embroidery is sewn into his white short mantle, a tinum silver scepter is held in his hand.

    Even more than that, what caught my eyes are the big scratch marks on his cheek. What¡¯s that? Did he even fight against a tiger?

    ¡¸Wee to Ferzen, Knight King of Restia and the young Sovereign King of Brunhild¡¹(Bonge)

    Saying that, the giant©¤©¤©¤King of the Ferzen Kingdom, Bonge Frost Ferzen, broadly grins.

    /|\/|\/|\/|\/|\/|\/|\/|\/|\/|\/|\/|\/|\/|\/|\/|\/|\Scene Change/|\/|\/|\/|\/|\/|\/|\/|\/|\/|\/|\/|\/|\/|\/|\/|\/|\

    ¡¸I see. Bridges to Eish, eh? Certainly, the profits that each of the respective countries will be receiving should be considerable if those bridges are built. However...¡¹(Bonge)

    The King of Ferzen strokes his beard while hearing our story.

    ¡¸Is there any problem?¡¹(Toya)

    ¡¸Even if the bridges are built, Eish is a territory of Restia. Having said that, wouldn¡¯t it be possible for Restia to stop the trade of the other countries depending on their motive?¡¹(Boulnage)

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about that. That ind will be divided into four parts and will be transferred to their respective countries upon thepletion of the bridges. We will instead have each country pay 10% of the tolls to Brunhild as fee for constructing the bridges to their own countries¡¹(Reinhardt)

    The Knight King of Restia tly answers the concerns of the King of Ferzen.

    Honestly, it¡¯s fine to build the bridge for free too, but I should properly take it or troubles may arise in the future as what the statewide governor of Rodomea has said. Therefore, I¡¯ve decided to take it.

    The fee is quite cheap, but it¡¯s still a good amount of money since I will build a considerably long distance bridge. That money is going to be returned by having 10% of the toll be given to me as payment. I¡¯ve also decided not to take any more money after getting the full reimbursement. They will be able to pay it back in ten years at most if it goes favorably. Of course, I don¡¯t mind them paying in one go if they can do it.

    I¡¯ve actually intended to install transfer gates, but I would then be the only one who can repair them in case they break. A bridge is better if the future is being considered.

    ¡¸However Brunhild Sovereign King, there will be a total of four bridges with one for each country. Can you really build them?¡¹(Amond)

    The one who has opened his mouth is a man past his middle age who is sitting at the round table same as us. He¡¯s the prime minister of Ferzen having a chestnut hair and blue eyes with an expression of a hawk on his face. Is his name Amond?

    ¡¸I can do it in three days if the materials are avable. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m building aplex bridge¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸No matter how much you look at it, aren¡¯t you exaggerating by saying that it would take only three days? Even if the Sovereign King used those giants called frame gears, you probably wouldn¡¯t be able toplete four bridges in three days, right?¡¹(Amond)

    Amond isn¡¯t frank but he directs doubtful eyes at me. Well, it can¡¯t be helped if he can¡¯t believe it, right? Besides, I¡¯m not going to use frame gears to construct those bridges.

    That¡¯s because I¡¯m going to use [Workshop] to construct them the same way as we¡¯ve done with the castle of Brunhild. The work this time is more difficult, but [Workshop] is now being powered by [Tower]. As such, it can now be used to aplish about this much.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t use frame gears for the construction. There¡¯s something that can take the materials and transfer them to the designed ce. In other words, it can remake a mass of stones in the form of a bridge¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸...Is that an artifact?¡¹(Rudou)

    ¡¸I guess, it¡¯s something like that. Though only I can use it¡¹(Touya)

    The one butting from the side is a skinny and gloomy man whom I don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s thinking about. His eyes are shining in dazzle right now even though he had eyes like a dead fish until a while ago. He¡¯s a court magician of the Ferzen Kingdom. Was his name Rudou?

    ¡¸Why is it that only the sovereign king can use it?¡¹(Rudou)

    ¡¸The only answer I can give is that it¡¯s that kind of an artifact. This matter is of the utmost confidentiality even in our country, so please forgive me¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Is that so?... It¡¯s regrettable¡¹(Rudou)

    Slightly sighing, Rudou¡¯s eyes once again return back to looking like a dead fish. It seems he¡¯s absolutely indifferent towards things that don¡¯t interest him.

    The King of Ferzen looks at me with a bitter smile.

    ¡¸I am sorry. The guy¡¯s research is wearing him down and he¡¯s tired¡¹(Rudou)

    ¡¸Ahh, it is okay. I don¡¯t mind it¡¹(Touya)

    I¡¯m used to such reaction towards an unknown magic which is simr Charlotte-san of Belfast or her master Rin.

    In this ce are me, the Knight King of Restia, the King of Ferzen, Prime Minister Amondo, the Court Magician Rudou, and one more person.

    ¡¸The sovereign king does not only have the giant soldiers but also possesses wonderful artifacts and tools. As expected, have you discovered them in some ruins?¡¹(Lizes)

    ¡¸...Most, but not all of them. There are things which I¡¯ve personally made too¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ah, I see. The sovereign king also has all the attributes on top of being the possessor of [Enchant]. Truly enviable¡¹(Lizes)

    Lizes, the guild master of the [Mystic Chamber of Commerce and Industry] which manages all of the resident Ferzen magicians, artisans, and merchants, says that andughs. He has grizzled hair and he¡¯s wearing sunsses. I didn¡¯t know that sunsses existed in this world too... Moreover, they carry some kind of magic power. It¡¯s certain that some sort of enchantment has been applied on them.

    Suspicious. Oh well, I can¡¯t conclude that he really is suspicious just because he¡¯s wearing sunsses though.

    Frankly, after meeting the Ferzen king, I don¡¯t think this person is the mastermind behind the stolen frame gear, just as the Knight King of Restia has said. It¡¯s only my intuition, but he may be hiding his true nature very well.

    Prime Minister Amond, the Court Magician Rudou, and thepany president Lizes.

    One person among the three of them may be the mastermind. He may perhaps be working independently without the permission of the King of Ferzen. All three of them probably have that much power.

    Not good- not good. It¡¯s discourteous to start doubting everyone here.

    ¡¸I ept the matter regarding the bridge. We¡¯ll pay a part of the toll to Brunhild same as the other three countries, which will be taken as the repayment for the construction costs, once the construction is over¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸Your majesty. Is this alright?¡¹(Amond)

    Prime Minister Amond asks a question as confirmation.

    ¡¸It may be a heavy loss if it¡¯s only our country who doesn¡¯t participate. It¡¯s tooplicated to consider that the other three countries will conspire and invade our kingdom. The Sovereign King of Brunhild is the one doing the mediation, so the dukedom will probably help if something happens, right?¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸If it ends up that way, we will¡¹(Touya)

    You may say that those four countries have a friendly rtionship at the moment. However, I don¡¯t know when the situation will develop to the point of even having a war after something serves as a motive. There¡¯s even the possibility that the bridges will be used as an invasion route. Therefore, I intend to make defensive barriers and walls as countermeasures against that just in case.

    ¡¸Now then, there¡¯s something I want to show to the Sovereign King of Brunhild assuming the matter of the bridge is good with this, but do you mind?¡¹(Bonge)

    The Ferzen King expresses a fearlessly broad grin while looking at me. Why?

 Chapter 222: The Collection and the Brother-in-law

    Arc 24: The King is Busy in Many Ways

    Chapter 222: The Collection and the Brother-inw

    ¡¸This is......¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸What do you think? They¡¯re quite good, right?¡¹(Bonge)

    The ce where Ferzen king has brought me to is his collection room. Weapons are being lined up on the pedestals and cramped on the walls.

    Starting with swords and spears, there are also bows and axes, greatswords, daggers, katanas, sickles, chains and others. Each and every one of them has been made using a special metal with some kind of enchantment.

    There are too many; both I and the Knight King are at a loss for words. Those should normally be in the armory... normally.

    ¡¸This fellow is an ax that a hero from 500 years ago, the Dragon killer (Dragon yer) warrior Buckram, had used. It has been enchanted with the me sphere ¡¶Fireball¡·, and they say that it has been very useful for Buckram who couldn¡¯t use magic¡¹(Bonge)

    The King of Ferzen lifts a red ax and says that. This ax looks like it¡¯s has experienced a lot

    ¡¸The King of Ferzen likes weapons, don¡¯t you?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Woops. I will be troubled if you misunderstand, but I don¡¯t like weapons. I like the way of life of those heroes who, after mastering those weapons, have aplished great deeds¡¹(Bonge)

    I see. And, are you saying that all the weapons right here are the mementos of such heroes?

    ¡¸I be excited in a way not suitable for my age as I think of the heroes who fought with those weapons by taking them in my hands. I like such heroic stories. As a child, I¡¯ve always been dazzled when I read them¡¹(Bonge)

    He is thoroughly not a person fit to be a magician. I¡¯ve be worried whether this country will be alright even though they¡¯re a foreign country.

    ¡¸I believed myself to be a hero when I was a kid and didn¡¯t doubt that. Getting caught up in the moment, I¡¯d then entered without permission into a forest where magic beasts lived and recklessly picked a fight with a tiger bear. This ispensation from that time¡¹(Bonge)

    The King of Ferzen is slightly sneering at himself and points at the wound on his own cheek. A tiger bear... Ah, that¡¯s a bear with tiger stripes. If I remember right, Yae had defeated those on request from the guild. Did he have such an enemy in his childhood? He surely had a reckless personality.

    ¡¸Honestly, I am envious of the sovereign king. Defeating a dragon, bringing down a golem, ughtering a devil. Continuous adventuring. I also would¡¯ve loved to live such life if only my big brother didn¡¯t die¡¹(Bonge)

    If I have to say either, it was a natural way of life that I¡¯ve started as adventurer though in my case.

    ¡¸By the way, the sovereign king uses some kind of strange weapon, right? Can you show me that one on your waist?¡¹(Bonge)

    The King of Ferzen is looking at Brynhildr hanging on me. I¡¯m not really hiding it, so I pull it out from the holster and show it.

    ¡¸It has the same name as our country. I call it Brynhildr. It¡¯s a weapon which can be used for either long distance shooting or close range fighting, and it¡¯s a weapon I¡¯ve made myself¡¹(Touya)

    I change Brynhildr into its de mode in front of King of Ferzen. Was he surprised at the sword de which had suddenly extended? His eyes became round.

    ¡¸Did you make this by yourself?... Ummm, I cannot believe it...¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸The Sovereign King of Brunhild is also first ss as a weapon craftsman. I¡¯ve also received a sword made by the Sovereign King which I have now¡¹(Reinhardt)

    Having said so, the Knight King of Restia pulls the sword from his waist and puts it on the table. It¡¯s the crystal sword that I¡¯ve made and that looks like the holy sword of Restia.

    ¡¸Oh! This is wonderful! This sword is full of dignity...¡¹(Bonge)

    Both of them have been made using crystal material, so there¡¯s no other country yet that has the technique to manufacture them.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve said it that you received it, but...¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸Yes. As a present for my coronation. I¡¯ve always been carrying it ever since. It¡¯s extremely sharp and it¡¯s also surprisingly light. It¡¯s only weakness is that it makes you feel as if you¡¯d win against any magic beast¡¹(Reinhardt)

    Actually, he has probably done as much as only trying the sword though. It should easily cut anything aside from an advanced Fraze, so he can probably defeat anything as long as his attack reaches it.

    The King of Ferzen, who¡¯s enviously looking at the crystal sword in here, took this opportunity and cut into the conversation

    ¡¸How about this, Your Majesty The Sovereign King? Could you also make one for me and consider it as a gift in itself?¡¹(Bonge)

    Hmmm. Well, there are already quite a number of people who already know about the crystal materials and it¡¯s not like anyone can possibly make it even if I hand over one more weapon here. At most, it will only increase the collection of the King of Ferzen, I think.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Then, what you would like me to make?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Really!? Let me see... A sword would be best after all... Can you also enchant it with something?¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸I can, but I¡¯ll be troubled if you ask for a lot of them¡¹(Touya)

    Making it too strong is probably a little bad after all. It¡¯ll be a terrific weapon if I enchant it with ancient magic. Well, his magic power will probably be exhausted with one shot and he¡¯ll copse. However, designing it in such a way that several people can use that weapon will make it possible to fire it continuously.

    ¡¸Maybe something against poison or paralysis... Can you grant it with magic that can remove those abnormal states?¡¹(Bonge)

    Poison and paralysis? It¡¯s an extremely dangerous talk. I think [Recovery] will probably be alright.

    ¡¸I can, but is this really okay?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ah, this is fine. The sword¡¯s width should be... That¡¯s right. It should feel like this sword ¡°Gandal¡± which a wandering hero approximately 410 years ago swung; he could created sandstorms with it...¡¹

    It seems he would start a lecture about the sword he has taken out as a sample, so I¡¯ve decided to manufacture the sword without dy.

    I take out crystal materials from [Storage], and transform them by copying the ¡°Gandal¡± sword with [Modeling]. I copy the sword parameters but change the design of the handle part and its details. The Ferzen Royal Family crest has to be ced on the surface of a sword. The shape should be good like this. After that, I finish it with [Enchant] by applying [Gravity] to reduce its weight and [Recovery].

    The Ferzen King confirms the weight, and I adjust it as he says that it¡¯s too light. I¡¯ve thought it would be fine for it be light, but he has talked about that he couldn¡¯t enjoy the response of holding the sword if it doesn¡¯t have a certain weight. I don¡¯t quite get it.

    ¡¸Ummu. There is no problem with this. It¡¯s a splendid sword¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸cing your hand on the handle of the sword and pouring magic power will invoke [Recovery]. However, it takes a considerable amount of magic power, so its weakness is that not anyone can use it¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I see. Let¡¯s try it¡¹(Bonge)

    Eh? Try it out?

    The King of Ferzen picks up a golden dagger from his collection, exposes his left arm and lightly cuts it. Soon his face turns white, andrge amounts of sweat flow from it. The expression of agony shows on his face.

    ¡¸T-this is a dagger w-which a ch-chivalrous thief, Alejandro, has u-used you see. I-it has been enchanted w-with poison. U-u-using this sword, Alejandro...¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸The exnation is fine, so hurry up and use [Recovery]!¡¹(Touya)

    It¡¯s not good! This old man is a fool!

    [Recovery] activates as he pours magic power immediately into the sword I¡¯ve just made, and the expression of the King of Ferzen easily returns to normal.

    Instinctively, the knight king and I sigh a breath of relief. We both would definitely be considered criminals if he died here. For now, there are Ferzen and Restia guards inside the room. Or rather stop him, you guys.

    ¡¸Umu. I¡¯m certainly recovering. It seems I am alright¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸Please pardon me for a moment... What did you intend to do if your magic power wasn¡¯t enough?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I am also a member of the royal family. It seems I fair well if it¡¯s only about the amount of magic power. Besides, I would¡¯ve probably been healed by the sovereign king if it wasn¡¯t sufficient, right?¡¹(Bonge)

    Of course, I would! Did he even not considered that I might not have applied magic on him who has fallen down or that I¡¯ve not applied [Recovery] on the sword?

    I¡¯ve just been shown a bitter smile when I turn my head towards the Knight King of Restia. Certainly, this person doesn¡¯t seem to be the one who can express himself without doing something.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, asking for an abnormal state recovery magic... Are you in any danger of being served with poison?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ha? Well, there¡¯s a saying that ¡°prevention is better than a cure¡±¡¹(Bonge)

    The King of Ferzen has vaguely tried to mislead us, but I¡¯ve somehow felt intuitively that it was a lie. It seems he somehow feels that his life is in danger. Is there something going on?

    ¡¸More than that, I¡¯ve wanted to discuss one thing when I¡¯ve heard that the Sovereign King of Brunhild will being, frankly speaking¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸Discuss?¡¹(Touya)

    Does it by chance have any rtion to the stolen frame gear? As expected, the mastermind is in this country. Does the king know that? Or did he feel some omen or signs that he would be poisoned?

    ¡¸Ah~...you know~...say, I am turning 42 this year, but I¡¯m still unmarried¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸...Haa¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I had no fiancee when I was young because it had been decided that my older brother would seed the throne, and I also wasn¡¯t interested in marriage. Not to mention, I couldn¡¯t find a worthy partner so I¡¯ve ended up postponing it since it¡¯s troublesome. But... Well, should I call it ate visit of fate? Or rather, perhaps I should call it a fateful encounter...¡¹(Bonge)

    It feels gross seeing a brawny, muscr old man who has exceeded 40 years being bashful. In the end, what he is talking about?

    ¡¸Are you nning on getting married by any chance?¡¹(Reinhardt)

    ¡¸Yeah, oh well, that¡¯s right¡¹(Bonge)

    It was the knight king who threw him a lifeboat from the side. Ah, so that¡¯s what he meant. He was indirectly expressing it, so I didn¡¯t understand what he was trying to say. Or rather, it feels gross as well to see the old man being bashful while also having a grinning face....

    ¡¸Congrattions on that. Then, what is it that you want to discuss with me?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ah, ummu. That, how should I say this? But.... Can you wait for a moment? It will be faster if you two meet¡¹(Bonge)

    The King of Ferzen rys a message to a guard who immediately starts running. What does he mean by ¡°it¡¯s faster for us to meet each other¡±?

    I hear a knock on the door before long, and a woman dressed in a pastel blue dress appears after the king permits her to enter the room.

    Is she the same or a little older than me? I would say she should be about 17-18 years old. She has a beautiful silver hair that is cut short, and I can feel a strong will from her pupils. ...Huh? Where did I meet this person.......?

    ¡¸I am d meeting you for the first time, your majesties, the Sovereign King of Brunhild and the Knight King of Restia. I am honored to meet you¡¹(Elisha)

    ¡¸Ah, ahem. She¡¯s my fiancee, Elisha¡¹(Bonge)

    Oi-oi how many years of difference do they have.....? It¡¯s probably around 24-25 years. I can only see them as a parent and a child when they line up though. Say, is the King of Ferzen a Loli...?

    ¡¸I¡¯m especially indebted to Sovereign King of Brunhild for taking care of my younger sister. I¡¯m happy as I¡¯ve really wanted to meet with you by all means¡¹(Elisha)

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹(Touya)

    My thoughts have been cut off by that woman, Elisha who¡¯s smiling radiantly. Younger sister? Eh?

    ¡¸My self-introduction iste. I am Elisha Reah Regulus. Is Lucia doing well?¡¹(Elisha)

    ¡¸A-aah£¡£¡¡¹(Touya)

    I see! I¡¯ve been thinking to whom she¡¯s simr to, but it has been Luu all along! I¡¯ve been told there¡¯s a person who has been studying abroad in Ferzen. It must¡¯ve been the Second Imperial Princess of Regulus!

    I was dumbfounded at the unexpected encounter. Ha... The Princess of Regulus and the King of Ferzen.... They are well-matched with regards to their standings, but... this pairing has an image of a crime no matter where you look at it....

    Though it may not be a line someone who¡¯s marrying a 13 year-old girl, her younger sister, can say.

    At least, our age difference is no more than four years apart. That¡¯s probably safe. That¡¯s what I want to hope for.

    ...Huh? Wait a minute. That means Elisha-san will be my sister-inw... Then that makes her partner, that muscle beard old man, my brother-inw, right!? Eeeh!?

    ¡¸Is there something wrong?¡¹(Reinhardt)

    My brother-inw, the knight king, calls out to me who has be preupied.

    ¡¸I... am happy to just have brother-inw Reinhardt and brother-inw Juutarou...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹(Reinhardt)

    I had absent-mindedly muttered that in a voice nobody heard.

    Ah,e to think of it, don¡¯t I have the Crown Prince of the Regulus Empire as brother-inw too?

    Well, it¡¯s because that person¡¯s presence is so thin! Let¡¯s see. He¡¯s brother-inw Lux... If I am not wrong.

    Oh my god. I can¡¯t remember his face. He¡¯s an extremely good guy, but it¡¯s amazing in a certain sense that he doesn¡¯t leave any impression.

    For the time being, I should apologize to brother-inw Lux in my mind.

 Chapter 223: Marriage greetings, and the Golden Association

    Arc 24: The King is Busy in Many Ways

    Chapter 223: Marriage greetings, and the Golden Association

    ¡¸So, what about the said discussion?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Umm. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s about my marriage with Elisha but...To tell you the truth, we haven¡¯t conveyed it to Regulus yet¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸Ha? Why didn¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t they the ones you have to tell first of all about this?¡¹(Touya)

    What is this? Did you propose yesterday or something? I will take them to Regulus if they ask me to though.

    ¡¸I¡¯vee to this country in order to study magic engineering. The King of Ferzen has dly epted me with kindness too, and while I¡¯ve been asking him for the advice one after another, umm...¡¹(Elisha)

    My honorable older sister-inw looks down with her face blushing. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve said that I still don¡¯t know what exactly has happened though. Did she fall in love with this old weapon maniac guy from him reaching out to advise her?

    They say ¡°every man has his delight¡±, but it seems my older sister-inw¡¯s taste has gone a considerably different way.

    Well, it can certainly be said that a princess of the country studying magic engineering is unusual in itself, and add to that the fact that she¡¯s been doing it in a foreign country.

    The King of Ferzen opens his mouth with a meek look.

    ¡¸His majesty the Emperor of Regulus, in good faith and trust, has entrusted me with his important princess so that she would genuinely be studying magic engineering, and this is how it has be. I don¡¯t regret it, but I feel it was inexcusable.... Then here I¡¯ve thought of asking the Sovereign King of Brunhild, who¡¯s in the same position as me, to mediate things...¡¹(Bonge)

    Hmmm. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if the words like [Hey, what did you do to our daughter, you bastard! Stealing her, it is war!] were used as the reason, right? ... There¡¯s probably no way it would happen. I don¡¯t think that calm andposed His Majesty the Emperor of Regulus would do something that hasty.

    Be that as it may, that talk is something for him to hear as an emperor. I wonder, what will he do as a single parent?

    Things have been easily settled in my case, but I don¡¯t know whether or not it¡¯s good to treat my case as something simr to the current one right now.

    ¡¸Either way, you can¡¯t not be telling him. There¡¯s no other choice but to resolve yourself and tell the whole story, right? How about I send you till Regulus if it suits you?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Without warning!? H-however, my heart not ready yet!¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸You won¡¯t be able to ever advance further should you continue to wait around. They say ¡°there¡¯s no time like the present¡±¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t heard it though...¡¹(Bonge)

    Oya? Does that proverb not exist here? I guess it¡¯s fine though. I¡¯ll send a letter with [Gate Mirror] to have them set up a visit.

    My older brother-inw, the knight king, asks me while looking worried.

    ¡¸What are you going to do? Isn¡¯t it bad to take the King of Ferzen along to Regulus?¡¹(Reinhardt)

    ¡¸It¡¯ll definitely be troublesome if Ferzen makes a racket about the king being kidnapped or something. Shall we have the other sidee over here instead?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸But the safety of his majesty the emperor, in that case, will be...¡¹(Reinhardt)

    ¡¸Absolutely nothing will happen as long as I am here, you know¡¹(Touya)

    Of course, I will let that other side bring guards here as well.

    I ask the King of Ferzen if there¡¯s any suitable room for an audience, and he then has started to have his retainers make preparations in a hurry.

    With this, he will be the kind of fellow that would say [Please give me your daughter!]. His partner is not that much older than me though.

    The King of Ferzen tries to rush out of the room to change his clothes in panic, but the doorknob suddenly makes a ttering sound.

    ¡¸T-the door! The door won¡¯t open!?¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸Y-your majesty! Don¡¯t pull it, please push it!¡¹(Guard A)

    ¡¸W-what? Oh, that¡¯s right!¡¹(Bonge)

    He vigorously opens the door with a ¡®Bang!¡¯, following what the guard has said, and starts running as if he¡¯s rolling over. He¡¯s about to explode, isn¡¯t he?

    ¡¸Will he be okay, I wonder...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸That side of him is cute, you know?¡¹(Elisha)

    I¡¯ve returned a cramp smile toward my older sister-inw who¡¯s speaking fondly about her love with no hesitation though, but my head is still confused as expected. I don¡¯t get her standards for cute....

    Perhaps it¡¯s an unexpectedly perfect match between fellow oddballs.

    ++++++++++++++++++++++Meeting the parents!!++++++++++++++++++++++

    ¡¸I see, I understand the story¡¹(Zephirus)

    Sitting down in front of his majesty the emperor are the Ferzen king and the second princess of Regulus who is looking down with a red face.

    ¡¸I would¡¯ve approached it differently if this has been a talk about my daughter being a mistress or a concubine but it¡¯s a good story if it¡¯s about being the legal wife that ties the fates with Regulus too¡¹(Zephirus)

    ¡¸Father!¡¹(Elisha)

    ¡¸Then!¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸Even I don¡¯t have any reason to refuse. However... Touya-dono¡¹(Zephirus)

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter?¡¹(Touya)

    The emperor turns his eyes towards me who has been watching the development from another table along with the knight king.

    ¡¸I am sorry, but can I ask you to prevent sound from leaking outside this room?¡¹(Zephirus)

    ¡¸? That¡¯s fine, I guess?¡¹(Touya)

    I invoke [Silence] to make sure the sound we¡¯ll be making can¡¯t be heard from outside. I wonder if it¡¯s a talk which will turn out bad if someone else knows about it.

    ¡¸Now the conversation in this ce won¡¯t leak outside¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Alright. Then, Touya-dono. Did you talk about that matter with the King of Ferzen?¡¹(Zephirus)

    That matter? Ah, about Frame Gear robbery?

    ¡¸Nope. I still haven¡¯t talked about it. Or rather, is it fine to even talk about it right now?¡¹(Touya)

    I personally think that the possibility that the King of Ferzen being the mastermind is rather low but, speaking in reverse, it¡¯s still possible that he¡¯s the mastermind even if the chance is almost nonexistent. I still haven¡¯t reached a decision on that though. Is the emperor saying that it¡¯s fine to talk to him?

    ¡¸At any rate, I cannot possibly allow his engagement to Elisha unless that matter has been clearly resolved. Am I not wrong?¡¹(Zephirus)

    ¡¸Well, that is... You may be right, but...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸W-what in the world are you talking about? You won¡¯t allow the engagement!? I-if I have done something wrong, I will correct it. Therefore, please, engagement with the princess©¤©¤©¤©¤¡¹(Bonge)

    I calm the King of Ferzen who has stood up and has started getting flustered. Having made him sit, I¡¯ve then decided to exin the situation.

    About those who stole a frame gear in the middle of the battle in Rodomea, about the concealment technology at that time, as well as about starting to doubt Ferzen being based on the route which the steel materials had been taken in.

    ¡¸Such a thing...! Wait a minute! Our country will never do something like taking advantage of the strife to loot anything. Believe me!¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸I know that. We also believe that his majesty wouldn¡¯t do such thing. However, the possibility that the thieves being present in this country is high. Don¡¯t you have any clue on who they might be ?¡¹(Reinhardt)

    This time, the Knight King of Restia stops King of Ferzen when he was about to stand up again. Brother-inw, the knight king, has said from the start that it might¡¯ve been someone else.

    The King of Ferzen ces his hand on his beard and ponders about something.

    ¡¸An organization seeking to acquire and utilize the technologies of the ancient civilization...Um? It may be those guys from the [Golden Association ¡¶Gordian¡·], I think? No, however...¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸What is this [Golden Association ¡¶Gordian¡·]?¡¹(Touya)

    I got caught up in the keyword that has been said so I¡¯ve interfered with their talk. Though I know about [The Gordian Knot] if it¡¯s about that.

    ¡¸This country, Ferzen, is being called the magic kingdom because of a variety of magic researches being done here. However, there also exist magics which can be naturally called as ¡°Taboo¡±¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸Taboo magic...you say?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Umu. Those include, for example, the ways to bestow curses that won¡¯t allow any recovery even with magic, or magic that can cause cataclysmic events by using arge number of sacrifices. Those things can only invite disaster to the world. Thus, they are being called Taboo magic¡¹(Bonge)

    Curses and cataclysms... Oh my?! (TL: yup, you use them a lot)

    ¡¸This country forbids the research of taboo magic, but there are still people who are doing research, conducting experiments, trying to revive those techniques and use them behind the scenes. That group is called the golden association ¡¶Gordian¡·¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸I see. So that¡¯s what you¡¯ve meant when you said that those guys might be the ones who had stolen the frame gear?¡¹(Zephirus)

    ¡¸It¡¯s only a spection. Those guys¡¯ purpose is not only the revival of taboo magic but they also interested in researching the powerful artifacts and how to manufacture those. I¡¯ve been told that they have members from various fields like magicians, magicraft engineers, schrs, and merchants¡¹(Bonge)

    The King of Ferzen and the Emperor of Regulus nod together while they continue talking. As for me though, my chest is getting filled with a feeling of uneasiness.

    Well, you see... That taboo magic... I... can use it. Or rather, our Babylon [Library] is normally housing those grimoires.

    Are those things that dangerous...? I¡¯ve already used a curse as well... Well, let¡¯s keep it quiet for now, and let¡¯s also be vignt of things that could be odd. Though I feel like saying that now is toote.

    However, cataclysmic events shouldn¡¯t need something like sacrifices, for sure. Those events require outrageous amounts of magic power, so they won¡¯t be invoked unless being chanted by a group of a thousand people. Some among them will probably copse as well. There may be strange exaggerations that have been attached to those and have been handed down. Something like a small ind can be sunk with its power.

    ¡¸Can Touya-dono find those people from the golden association ¡¶Gordian¡· with search magic?¡¹(Zephirus)

    ¡¸Only if I know their faces. I will be able to manage somehow if I can possibly tell them apart with just a quick nce¡¹(Touya)

    I reply to the question of his majesty the emperor, but the most important thing here is that there are too many barrier sites in this country since they¡¯ve also established simple ones even on general houses. I can¡¯t confirm them one by one and the other party is also not being confined by being in the castle town.

    ¡¸It will certainly be difficult. They can¡¯t move in public because those guys are also being kept an eye on even by the country itself. Or rather, the golden association ¡¶Gordian¡·should¡¯ve already been destroyed once¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹(Zephirus)

    ¡¸Twenty years ago, the golden association ¡¶Gordian¡· was trying to revive one taboo magic. However, my older brother, thete king Leold Frost Ferzen, has prevented it before anything happened after quickly sensing what was happening. It has been reported as a magic ident to the foreign countries, but my brother the king died during the fight with that golden association ¡¶Gordian¡·. The truth is that those guys had blown themselves up and took my brother with them towards the end of their fight¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸Did thete king personally went to the site ?¡¹(Reinhardt)

    I also can understand the meaning of the question being asked by the Knight King of Restia. Why would the king himself go to a location where those guys have been trying to revive the taboo magic? Usually, wouldn¡¯t you leave such things to your retainers?

    ¡¸To tell you the truth, the chief of the golden association ¡¶Gordian¡· at that time was a close friend of my older brother. Not in his wildest dreams could my brother have anticipated that his own right-hand man would be involved in the underground activity like that. He has probably thought that he must correct the mistakes of his friend by himself because he was a person with a strong sense of justice...¡¹(Bonge)

    The King of Ferzen speaks sadly. I can feel that Princess Elisha really loves him by looking at her who looks worried at his side. ...But I really can only see them as a parent and a child.

    ¡¸By saying that the golden association ¡¶Gordian¡· has revived, do you have any lead on who could be leading them?¡¹(Zephirus)

    ¡¸Um, even if you ask that.... Umm... Just one person. There¡¯s a person thates to my mind. Though I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing or where he is right now¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸Who?¡¹(Zephirus)

    ¡¸Galzeld Gouldi. The son of Gand Gouldi, the chief who led the golden association (Gordian) before¡¹(Bonge)

 Chapter 224: Completion of the Bridge, Curry and Rice

    Arc 24: The King is Busy in Many Ways

    Chapter 224: Completion of the Bridge, Curry and Rice

    ¡¸The son of the previous chief of the golden association (Gordian)... It wouldn¡¯t be strange for that guy to seed after his father, and even establish the organization anew...¡¹

    Is the purpose of those guys really the revival of taboo magic and artifacts? I feel it¡¯s quite strange for some reason.

    The previous association may have had such an idea and moved correspondingly. However, it feels that the new golden association (temporary) is working for a different purpose... Well, it¡¯s only my intuition though.

    I am being troubled so the Emperor of Regulus starts to talk.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing that can be done even if we discuss things that aren¡¯t clear here. However, I believe that it¡¯s better to keep in mind that a person like that might be out there¡¹(Zephirus)

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Ferzen will keep its eyes open. I¡¯ll contact you if I learn something¡¹(Bonge)

    Then, I¡¯ll hand out about three gate mirrors to the King of Ferzen for urgentmunications if this is how things will go. He¡¯ll then be able to send letters to Brunhild, Regulus, and Restia as well. Of course, I¡¯ve also handed out gate mirrors to both the Emperor of Regulus and the Knight King of Restia for them to be able to pass messages to Ferzen.

    It was princess Elisha who has unexpectedly snapped at the gate mirror. She has sent papers from one gate mirror to another time and time again with her eyes glittering. What is is my sister-inw doing...? Well, she dide here to study magic engineering since she is attracted to that field.

    ¡¸Well then. Now that I¡¯ve gotten the permissions of the four countries, shall I quickly make the bridges?¡¹(Touya)

    As I mutter my thoughts, the King of Ferzen dubiously looks at me and starts to talk.

    ¡¸It¡¯ste to ask now, but can you really build the bridges? You said some time ago that it will take three days ...¡¹(Bonge)

    Ara? He really didn¡¯t believe me after all. There are many monsters in Rondo sea where Eish ind is located, but the flow is rtively gentle. I n to raise cliffs in several ces from the bottom of the sea, make them the foundation, transfer parts of the bridge from Babylon and connect all of those.

    The bridges are quite long, so I suppose I should also prepare several spaces the size of a za as a ce for taking breaks on the way exactly like a service area on a highway. If each country stations knight and guards in those ces, they should be able to keep up the public order and defend to some extent. Ah, should I also make a restroom or something simr?

    Speaking truthfully though, I want to run trains through them as well, but that idea is probably still premature. Though I n to leave enough width for that in anticipation for the future.

    For now, should I at least build the foundation today? I also have to do something about the magic beasts on the ind while [Workshop] is assembling the bridges.

    I suppose I also can¡¯t go and kill them like the time when I¡¯ve founded Brunhild. There¡¯s arge number of them too.

    Shall I throw several of them into our dungeons and send the others to the nest of the dragons, the Drachen ind? The dragons seem to be a bit troubled with food. Increasing the number of magic beasts on the ind will prevent them from searching food in the nearby countries. More than half of the dragons got hunted by our knight order though, so they may not be that worried.

    Alright. Shall I proceed while feeling that way then?

    ==========================================================

    ¡¸How......?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe it......¡¹

    The rulers of Ferzen, Lail, Rodomea, and Restia that have gathered are looking at the bridge continuing to the direction of the sea as far as a normal eye can see with open eyes and have ended up leaving their mouths open.

    This is the third day since that meeting, and I¡¯vepleted the bridges, following the schedule perfectly. Everyone has gathered on the bridge on the side of Restia for its debut.

    ¡¸Regarding the raw materials, I¡¯ve strengthened those that have been offered by the countries and then used them. They are considerably sturdy, so I believe they should be fine to a certain extent towards both natural disasters and time-rted deterioration ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸For how many years will it hold?¡¹(Audrey)

    ¡¸I can¡¯t say for how long it¡¯ll hold exactly, but it should be around a thousand years or so¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Thou....!¡¹(Audrey)

    The Statewide Governor of Rodomea freezes after asking a question.

    Speaking of its appearance, the stone-made bridge is drawing a great number of simple arcs, but its firmness and toughness are guaranteed. I¡¯m confident that it won¡¯t break even if the magicians over here will be firing strong [Explosions] at it. I¡¯ve thoroughly strengthened it after all.

    Next, I take everyone along and transfer them to the rest area. There, I¡¯ve createdrge spaces which look to be thrusting out to the left and to the right from the bridge and established other structures like roofed arbors, restrooms and benches.

    ¡¸Rest areas such as these have been built every several kilometers. It might be okay to sell food, drinks and other stuff here. If you install guard stations, the travelers should be able to rx and rest here too¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Certainly. Travellers and traders will be paying money to cross over it, and it¡¯ll be pretty much unlikely for dangerous elements like thieves to get in. However, those travelers and traders might still get into quarrels with each other¡¹(Bonge)

    The King of Ferzen nods. Everyone takes along their own guards and tour the rest area. I¡¯ve more or less ced soil here and nted flower beds and shrubs as well albeit small in size. Nature is necessary after all.

    Finally, I transfer us to Eish ind.

    ¡¸Please look below. You see those nailed stone stakes, right? Those are the boundary marks. The spaces between the stone piles designate the national borders. This ind, having been transferred from Restia, has been divided into four equal parts. It became like this after the equal division of the areas¡¹(Touya)

    I project a map in the sky and show them an image of the whole ind. They are free to make towns and viges on their respective territories, and it¡¯s fine for them to decide on what to do. Or rather, I will not butt in more than that. Them making separate towns or all four of them making a huge city is alright too. It may even y the role of the flourishing free trade center.

    ¡¸I heard there were many ferocious magic beasts on Eish ind though...¡¹(The Lail King)

    The King of Lail Kingdom asks while anxiously and restlessly looking around. He¡¯s a small fat old man having a pure long white beard. He must¡¯ve had his blood mixed with dwarves. When saying dwarves, they have an image of being stubborn, hearty, heavy drinkers, and skilled with their finger, but I feel this king is theplete opposite of that. In other words, I¡¯ve heard that he is mild, delicate, can¡¯t drink, and clumsy.

    I still haven¡¯t met dwarves, but it seems quite a few of them live in the Lail Kingdom. Apparently, their personality adheres to the image I have on them for the most part. I want to meet them at least once.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve eliminated almost all of the magic beasts on Eish. The ones that are left are species which are not very much of a threat¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Eliminated...say, how did you...¡¹(The Lail King)

    ¡¸I¡¯ve forcefully transferred them to the ind of dragons. About this time, they¡¯ve probably been turned into delicious food¡¹(Touya)

    The King of Lail became speechless due to what I¡¯ve said.

    There may be some problems reflected on the ecosystem now that the magic beasts have disappeared, but it¡¯s probably much better even if it¡¯s just the threat to the lives of people that is gone. By the way, I¡¯ve also summoned a Kraken to the Rondo Sea, and he¡¯s eradicating dangerous magic beasts in the sea.

    ¡¸Fumu. Well then, we have the representatives from the four countries gathered on this asion. Shall we also decide on the matters like the toll fee and small rules now? It won¡¯t take that much time¡¹(Audrey)

    ¡¸Ah! Then, I¡¯ll take out a table and chairs and excuse myself since I¡¯m an outsider¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸My apologizes for making you feel that way¡¹(Audrey)

    I fetch a table and chairs from [Storage] while telling the statewide governor who¡¯s lowering her head not to mind it. Four people sit down on them and start talking about their agreements on the tolls and making a town together. Now then, I have free time for a short while, but there¡¯s also no way I can leave everyone behind and return home even if I have some time for myself.

    Oh, that¡¯s right. If I remember correctly, I¡¯ve been keeping the dragon meat, among the other things, in my [Storage]. It¡¯s about time for lunch, so let¡¯s kill time by preparing meals for everyone.

    I take out cookware, ingredients, and a table that will be the cooking stand. It¡¯s a standard, but shall I just grill it on a skewer?

    I cut the dragon meat that I¡¯ve taken out into appropriate sizes and skewer them alternately with vegetables. I season them with salt, pepper and arrange them on tes. In order to grill the meat, I take out a BBQ stand, put charcoal inside and light a fire. Putting a wire mesh on top of it thenpletes the preparation.

    After that, I take out a different warm meal, karae which is the specialty curry of Misumido, and prepare it as well. I¡¯m d I had our household head chief, ir-san, to make it. I had her cook it just one month ago, but it¡¯s still hot because I¡¯ve ced it inside [Storage] beforehand. Or, don¡¯t they say the curry will be even more delicious if youy it down for a day?

    Well, at any rate, this is the coboration of Ishen and Misumido, thepletion of the curry rice. I¡¯ve also prepared both sweet and medium-spicy vours because the karae of Misumido is considerably hot with just as it is.

    Lastly, I prepare water jugs and fruit waters... Will this setup be okay? It would be great if there were pickles as well.

    ¡¸¶¬Ò¹µî¡¢¶¬Ò¹µî¡¹

    ¡¸Touya-dono, Touya-dono¡¹(Reinhardt)

    I turn around and everyone is looking here, starting from the knight king

    ¡¸It seems you are making something delicious, but is that?¡¹(Reinhardt)

    ¡¸I¡¯ve thought of making a lunch for everyone. It¡¯s grilled dragon meat with curry and rice. Have you reached an agreement?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Rather than saying that we¡¯ve ¡°reached¡± it, it¡¯s more like we¡¯ve made a prompt decision after bing interested in what you¡¯re doing. Well, it¡¯s just an outline. However, I have never heard of a food called ¡°curry rice¡±¡¹(Reinhardt)

    ¡¸It¡¯s something I¡¯vepleted with the rice from Ishen and karae from Misumido. It has a mild vor, so I think even those who are bad with spicy food can eat it¡¹(Touya)

    Saying so, I put sweet curry on the rice te. I then hand over the first portion with a spoon to the guard of the Statewide Governor of Rodomea, the female Knight Commander Limitt-san who hase up.

    I didn¡¯t hand it to the person herself because I¡¯ve heard that Limitt-san fulfills the role of poison testing as well. The food has been handmade by a king of another country, but she still has to follow protocols even in that regard.

    Limitt-san eats one share of curry with a spoon and immediately smiles.

    ¡¸It¡¯s delicious. I¡¯ve eaten Misumido karae before, but this one isn¡¯t as spicy as that, and it¡¯s easy to eat. I like this one more¡¹(Limitt)

    ¡¸Everyone, please. There¡¯s a lot of food, so the guards should participate as well¡¹(Touya)

    I bring out many tables and chairs from [Storage], securing the seats. Everyone serves the curry with their preferable spiciness, while I continue grilling the dragon meat skewers that have been ced on the wire mesh.

    ¡¸Muu! This is delicious!¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸It¡¯s true. It leaves behind a moderate spiciness~¡¹(The Lail King)

    ¡¸Umumu... I would like to eat even in our country¡¹(Audrey)

    ¡¸Touya-dono, the recipe to make this dish...¡¹(Reinhardt)

    ¡¸It¡¯s not difficult, but the rice can only be obtained from Ishen as of the moment. I intend to produce it regrly in our country from this year as well¡¹(Touya)

    It seems the rulers coulde to like curry and rice as well. I received a considerable number of rice bags from Ieyasu-san as thanks for thest battles, but I still want to start the cultivation of rice in our Brunhild too as soon as possible.

    Everyone also wants to eat those curry rice with a different level of spiciness, so everyone has splendidly gotten second servings. It won¡¯t be problem though since there¡¯s more than enough for everyone.

    Above all else, it seems they¡¯ve been pleased with the grilled meat skewers. Well, I¡¯ve merely screwed, seasoned and grilled the food. Umm, it¡¯s also not like I¡¯ve made the curry as well.

    I give the recipe of the curry rice and distribute the ingredients like rice and spices to each country since they¡¯ve said that they also want their families to eat the curry rice as a souvenir. They were quite happy, and this should increase the requests for rice and species to Ishen and Misumido. Curry is terrific.

 Chapter 225: Spring, Earth, Wind and Fire

    Arc 24: The King is Busy in Many Ways

    Chapter 225: Spring, Earth, Wind and Fire

    It¡¯s Spring.

    The countries having four seasons and those that don¡¯t are dotted throughout this world chaotically, so they don¡¯t really enjoy the change of season that much.

    Conversely speaking though, it means that there are people who enjoy it. Those from Ishen are the most extreme. Around 70% of the citizens of Brunhild came from Ishen so it¡¯s natural for them to have that disposition strongly ingrained in them. I¡¯m also being especially grateful for Brunhild having four seasons.

    And then, along the road leading to the castle town from the castle is the avenue of sakura trees transnted from Ishen as an experiment. The time they bloom in all their splendor will leave only one thing to do. That¡¯s to have a feast.

    By nature, adventurers love festivals. As such, drinking and singing groups havee under the Sakura trees in a blink of an eye. Well, they aren¡¯t causing any problems in particr, so I¡¯ve decided to overlook the amount of uproar this time. It seems that the townspeople are also being drawn to the cherry blossom festival (Hanami) and are enjoying it. Of course, I¡¯ll have those who go too far in fooling around or running amok reflect inside the pig cell for a day.

    Then, any ce where people gather will naturally cause food stands to appear. One could say that Brunhild is at the height of the cherry blossom festival.

    Of course, there¡¯s no way we also won¡¯t join on that festival. The young sakura trees which Julio-san has been growing in the courtyard and the ones which I¡¯ve also transnted from Ishen are in full bloom as well. Sakura petals are rapidly fluttering into the castle canals, making the view impossible to describe.

    I¡¯ve then prepared a speech just right after the east-west alliance meeting was over.

    It would have been fine if I could¡¯ve invited the Kings of Ferzen and Lail as well even though they aren¡¯t our allies, but as expected, it would likely be impossible today or from henceforth. Therefore, I didn¡¯t invite them.

    Nevertheless, the lineup for a banquet or something of sorts is already way too magnificent with the representative from the nine countries of Brunhild, Belfast, Regulus, Reefrees, Rynie, Misumido, Ramisshu, Restia and Rodomea present.

    The dining table set in the courtyard has the masterpieces achieved by the kitchen troops led by ir-san cramped up.

    As a delegate, I hold a cup and take the lead.

    ¡¸Then, I pray for everyone further development and greater happiness... Kanpai!¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºKanpai£¡£¡¡»

    The sake in the hands of everyone is refreshments I received before from Ieyasu-san in Ishen. Mine is just juice though. Well, that¡¯s because I¡¯m still a minor.

    The people from the knight order of our household are also participating in the banquet in turns. Their seats have been separated from the rulers though. Of course, I forbid the people who will be on duty after their turn to drink alcohol.

    Several knights from each country, with the exception of those guarding their own rulers, are participating in the banquet too. However, I¡¯ve had the people drinking liquor remove their weapons. I won¡¯t let anything happen in front of my eyes though.

    ¡¸However, it was hard to believe until a while ago that this sight is possible¡¹(Zephirus)

    ¡¸You¡¯re totally right. Belfast and Regulus knights are drinking together. Misumido beastkins and Ramisshu temrs are sharing food from the same te. Good gracious, way too many intense changes happened since we¡¯ve met Touya-dono that I¡¯ve ended up not knowing what should be considered normal¡¹(Trystwin)

    The ce where the Emperor of Regulus and the King of Belfast are talking is also where their two daughters are sitting next to them.

    ¡¸This is normal for Touya-san, father. Birthce, social position, race or country are trivial and nothing for him¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Touya-sama mediates between everyone, bringing happiness to them. Anyway, that¡¯s the reason we¡¯re his fiancees!¡¹(Luu)

    The two fathers smile wryly to what both Yumina and Luu have said. I¡¯ve felt embarrassed, so at least keep it only until there, please...

    ¡¸Touya-dono! Could you take out some frame units here? I want to have a little match against the knight king!¡¹(Jamca)

    In response to the request of the Beast King of Misumido, I¡¯ve installed several frame units andrge monitors in the courtyard for the sake of havingpetitions. All frame units have the same settings, so victory or defeat will purely be decided by their skills. Oh well, it depends on the weapon of choice too.

    The tournament among the knights has started in a blink of an eye with each one of them starting to show off their skills. It seems people from other countries have also gotten quite ustomed to piloting. Well, it¡¯s only natural after being thrown into those extreme battles against Frazes, I guess.

    People asking for a one-on-one spar with Moroha-nee-san, who was drinking at that time, has started to appear. The ones issuing a challenge are the knights from other countries. They want to fight against our strongest swordsman as people who wield swords same as her. Seeing that, our knights smile wryly and send sympathetic looks. Their pir, which they call their self-confidence, will be broken. Poor guys.

    On the other hand, the female knights are being indoctrinated by Karen-neesan for some reason. I dare say it¡¯s probably about matters rting to love and nothing else besides that.

    They are probably joining on the love consultation, but... Huh? Say, isn¡¯t that the Knight Commander of Rodomea, Limitt-san? She has a terrifyingly serious face, and she¡¯s eagerly listening to what Karen-nee-san says...There must be a person she likes, most likely.

    The statewide governor doesn¡¯t drink sake simr to me. Including the Pope of Ramisshu, I wonder if both of them are non-drinkers.

    ¡¸I desire music when I look at the beautiful flowers. Come to think of it, your Majesty. Is there no orchestra in this country?¡¹(Audrey)

    The Statewide Governor of Rodomea asks while looking at the sakura petals falling down in a dance.

    ¡¸There is no orchestra. Even if there was, I don¡¯t think they would have a lot of business, you know? We don¡¯t really party that much¡¹(Touya)

    In any case, we don¡¯t have the concept of nobility or anything simr here. Unlike Belfast or Regulus, there are no people whom I can or be called dukes or counts. I suppose I should think of these titles eventually.

    Either way, it¡¯s just useless to employ an orchestra... Ah, but isn¡¯t it possible if it¡¯s music?

    I open [Gate] and pull the piano into the courtyard. The statewide governor is surprised at the ck object that has suddenly appeared.

    ¡¸Waah! Are you going to y something for us?!¡¹(Linzie)

    ¡¸Oh, I love Touya¡¯s piano ~ja! What song are you going to y ~ja?¡¹(Suu)

    Linzie and Suu rush up to me when I sit down on the piano bench. I then confirm the tune by pressing the keyboard once or twice. From its appearance, the statewide governor seems to also have understood that this is a musical instrument.

    Suu sits next to me, quietly looking. That¡¯s right... Hmm then, there¡¯s one tune that I present to them.

    I start to y quietly. Then, everyone¡¯s eyes turn toward me when the melody flows as if it¡¯s matching the sakura petals

    [Greeting of Love]. Composed by the Englishposer Edward Elgar, it¡¯s a piece that was considered to be sent to his fiancee.

    His fiancee was 8 years older than him, she had a different religion and social position. They still have gotten married though despite the strong objection from their rtives. It¡¯s a tune that has such episode.

    It¡¯s being said that he was the one who had created the [Pomp and Circumstance March], which can be called the second national anthem of Britain. Speaking for me though, I like the [Greeting of Love] more than that march.

    I received apuse from the surroundings when the short performance ended. Suu has suddenly jumped to me, but I¡¯ve managed to somehow catch her. Dangerous. Was she that ovee with emotions?

    ¡¸This is amazing. The performance was great too, but this musical instrument is wonderful... Touya-sama, what is this?¡¹(Elias)

    ¡¸It¡¯s called a ¡°Piano¡±. It¡¯s a musical instrument that produces different sounds by having its keyboard yed¡¹(Touya)

    I smile and exin to the Pope of Ramisshu who¡¯s looking at the piano. I see. When one speaks of churches, there are hymns or something simr to those, right? I lower Suu to the ground and ask the pope.

    ¡¸Is there any apaniment for the church hymns in Ramisshu?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸If it¡¯s simple instruments, we have them. They can¡¯t make such diverse sounds individually like this one does though¡¹(Elias)

    ¡¸Then I will present one to you. I think a musician can easily handle the task of ying it¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Is that true?!¡¹(Elias)

    Well, I can do it if I apply just a little bit of magic enchanting after duplicating it in [Workshop] after all. Sorry but it¡¯s troublesome to go as far as teaching how to y it, so pardon me.

    ¡¸King-sama...¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸Ha? What¡¯s the matter, Sakura?¡¹(Touya)

    Sakura is standing next to the Piano way before I knew she¡®s here. Kohaku is following under her feet.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll also sing. y [that]¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸Eh? By [That], you mean that one I taught you the other day? However, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s suitable for this season though because it has the meaning of [September] in it¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. y it¡¹(Sakura)

    You¡¯re quite pushy when ites to songs! That piece is quite difficult, it is...

    By all means, this is where I at least want to add brass instrument or drums, but it can¡¯t be helped. After all, it¡¯s originally a disco music.

    I invoke the no-attribute magic [Speaker]. Two magic formations, a big one and a small one, floating in the air. The small one, which is about 10 centimeter in diameter, stands between Sakura¡¯s mouth and the piano.

    I, having corrected my posture on the chair, start ying in a higher tempo. The sound of the piano resounds through [Speaker] magic formation, lightly decreasing the quality of the prelude tune. Since it¡¯s the tune which you can easily get into, the body will start to move naturally, and you begin to enjoy it. Sakura swings her body from side to side as well.

    Sakura faces the small magic formation and starts singing. It¡¯s not her usual light voice because it¡¯s a voice that looks like it¡¯s echoing from her abdomen.

    The bodies of everyone who are listening start swinging from side to side as if being pulled by something. They shouldn¡¯t have understood the meaning of the lyrics since it¡¯s in English, but it seems music has no borders even in another world. That group with a name of [Earth, Wind, and Fire] seems to havee with me to another world.

    It has be a hook, and a soulful singing voice that couldn¡¯t be imagined from the usual Sakura echoes. Oh my god, I am also getting more and more into it. How fun.

    Everybody starts to sing out loud matching Sakura, who¡¯s singing the lyrics, even though they don¡¯t understand the words. pping that matches the song naturally arises too. Everyone in high spirits rides on Sakura¡¯s voice. A vortex of wild enthusiasm surrounds everyone simr to a live venue.

    Then, apuse and cheers greater than before rain down on us when the tune ends. Sakura looks slightly delightful.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a wonderful voice! Who¡¯s this person?¡¹(Elias)

    ¡¸She is our songstress~¡¹(Touya)

    When I answer the Pope of Ramisshu, Sakura returns to her usual expressionless face, bows slightly and then instantly hides herself behind my back. She¡¯s shy in front of strangers, but I don¡¯t understand how she can do something that lets her stand out like that. I can see that she¡¯s a little bashful too.

    ¡¸Y-your majesty!¡¹(Spica)

    Hm? Spica-san from our knights runs to our location. She stands out very much due to her being a dark elf. No, it could also be due to her being a beautiful woman.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that matter?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Thaaat...! Sakura-sama has lost her memory, right?!¡¹(Spica)

    ¡¸Yeah. Why are you asking£¿¡¹(Touya)

    While staring at Sakura-sama hiding behind me, Spica-san starts to talk.

    ¡¸Are you Farne-sama...?¡¹(Spica)

    ¡¸?¡¹(Sakura)

    Spica-san drops her shoulders having looked at Sakura be speechless. Why?

    ¡¸Who is this Farne-sama?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸A~ah. I¡¯m sorry. She¡¯s thedy whom I¡¯ve served in the Demon Country Zenoasu. Farnese Forneus-sama. She¡¯s a person who likes to sing... Sakura-sama¡¯s voice has sounded the same as hers just now. Due to that, unintentionally.... I ¡®m really sorry. It¡¯s impossible .... Farne-sama is no longer in this world... Even though her face, as well as the hair color, are different and yet...¡¹(Spica)

    I understand that the woman Farne was a very important person to Spica-san, who¡¯sughing with a lonely vibe, due to what she has said. The death of that person and Spica-san leaving Zenoasu, I wonder, is there any rtion here?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve remembered Farne-sama while watching this flower that has the same name as Sakura-sama. The hair of that person had such a beautiful pale pink color too¡¹(Spica)

    Spica-san¡¯s eyes are chasing after sakura petals dancing with the wind, yearning for the person who has left far away.

    Is that so? She misunderstood because she had heard a singing voice that sounded simr to Farne¡¯s voice in a ce like this... hey, Hmmm?

    ¡¸......Wait a minute. [pale pink]? Did this Farne-sama have a pale pink hair?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Thats right... Is there something wrong?¡¹(Spica)

    ¡¸No, but you just said Sakura has a ¡°different hair color¡±¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ve somehow mistaken it for Sakura-sama¡¯s beautiful ck colored hair¡¹(Spica)

    What¡¯s going on? Does Sakura¡¯s hair look ck to Spica-san? Pale pink and Sakura color, there¡¯s a difference in how you pronounce them, but both of them can be called a pale pink.

    Is there some kind power at work here? Is it a magic which warps the recognition of the face, hair color and so on?

    However, it doesn¡¯t look like Sakura is using magic though....

    ¡¸What¡¯s does that mean...?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Hey... Is there something...?¡¹(Spica)

    Spica dubiously looks at my expressions. I ignore that and call out to Suu who is next to me.

    ¡¸Suu. Say, what¡¯s the color of Sakura¡¯s hair like?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸? Isn¡¯t it sakura color? She has the same color as this flower. Touya named her because of that, right?¡¹(Suu)

    (ED: For those who didn¡¯t understand this part, Touya can see Sakura¡¯s hair color as pale pink simr to the color of a cherry blossom leaf, but some people, most likely only people from the demon country, can only see Sakura¡¯s hair color as ck. This led to him specting that some sort of magic is at work here.)

    ¡¸?! Ah, p-perhaps...! Your majesty! Didn¡¯t Sakura-sama have a medal of some sorts?!¡¹(Spica)

    Spica-san asks that. Did she remember something due to Suu¡¯s answer?

    Medal, you say? The one which has been stuck to Sakura when I saved her, that silver.......

    ¡¸...This one?¡¹(Sakura)

    Sakura takes out a silver medal measuring approximately 10 centimeters in diameter hanging on a string from her chest.

    ¡¸...That, c...can you... remove it... please?...¡¹(Spica)

    Spica-san calls out to Sakura in a longing voice. Although she bends her head to one side and not understand the purpose, Sakura obediently takes off the medal from her neck after my encouragement.

    ¡¸A-aah......¡¹(Spica)

    Large drops of tears start flowing from Spica-san¡¯s eyes endlessly. Kneeling before Sakura and reaching to her hand like it¡¯s important to her, she pressed it against her forehead.

    Large teardrops start flowing from Spica-san¡¯s eyes endlessly. She, having kneeled before Sakura and reached to Sakura¡¯s hand as if that¡¯s important to her, pressed the medal against her forehead.

    ¡¸Farne-sama.... There¡¯s no mistake... This person is Farnese Forneus-sama. Alive... You are alive...¡¹(Spica)

    ¡¸Farne......?¡¹(Sakura)

    Spica-san continues to shed tears in front of Sakura who¡¯s looking puzzled as usual.

 Chapter 226: Farne, and an Extremely Stupid Guy

    Arc 24: The King is Busy in Many Ways

    Chapter 226: Farne, and an Extremely Stupid Guy

    ¡¸In the end, Sakura is the same person as the one called Farnese Forneus, right?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸There¡¯s no mistake. This person is Farne-sama. There¡¯s no way for me who has guarded her since she was small to be wrong¡¹(Spica)

    On the chairs in the castle hall, I and Spica-san are sitting oppositely as she asserts her im clearly. She, having said that there was no way she would be mistaken,pletely didn¡¯t know about it until now.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the result of this [Transformation eye]. It distorts the recognition of a certain group of people. It¡¯s an artifact that falsifies one¡¯s existence, and it seems demonkins have been set as its target. Perhaps, the demon folks are probably seeing Farne-sama¡¯s hair as ck too¡¹(Spica)

    She says so as she looks at the medal on the table that Sakura was wearing.

    I see. So it¡¯s because of this medal that demonkins have seen a different face and different hair color, right? We could see it normally though.

    ¡¸Sakura, what about you? Does the name ¡°Farnese¡± sound familiar?¡¹(Touya)

    Sakura, who¡¯s sitting next to me, strongly shakes her head.

    ¡¸Nothing. I don¡¯t remember anything beforeing to this country. Not even about Spica. I¡¯m sure of it¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸No way... No, I guess I need to think it had been a good fortune just for you to be alive¡¹(Spica)

    Spica-san is depressed. Yep, it¡¯s naturally she would be like that.

    Come to think of it, Spica-san said a while ago that she was Farne¡¯s guard for a majority of her life, but... Huh?

    ¡¸Wait a minute. If I am not mistaken, Spica-san¡¯s Frenel family is a family who has been acting as the guards of the Zenoasu royal family for generations, isn¡¯t it? Then in other words, does that mean that Sakura is the princess of Zenoasu?¡¹(Touya)

    Spica-san avoids meeting eye-to-eye with a face that screams ¡°Damn it¡±. In the end, was it bad to ask about it? Is it something you should¡¯ve kept hidden?

    She takes a deep breath before long and starts to talk.

    ¡¸...That¡¯s so. I¡¯m not longer a person from Zenoasu, and because with how things are, I don¡¯t think it would be a problem even I talk about it. Certainly, Farne-sama is Demon King Zelgadi Fon Zenoasu-sama¡¯s illegitimate child¡¹(Spica)

    Sakura, as usual, looks to me and tilts her head. Can she not grasp a single thing being told about herself?

    ¡¸When you say ¡°illegitimate child¡±, do you mean that she¡¯s not the child of the legal wife? But is it something that needs to be concealed?¡¹(Touya)

    Though I¡¯ve thought it would have nothing to do with her being a concubine¡¯s child. Well, if it¡¯s child you¡¯ve secretly made with another woman who¡¯s not even a concubine, would you really hide it from your legal wife? Guess it¡¯s possible if the wife is an insanely scary person, right?

    ¡¸Only a small amount of people knows about Farne-sama¡¯s existence. That¡¯s because Farne-sama didn¡¯t have the king horns that¡¯s the proof of being from the demon king¡¯s family. As such, her existence was erased¡¹(Spica)

    ¡¸King¡¯s horns?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Those who are the descendants of the demon king are essentially born with horns regardless of their gender. However, Farne-sama didn¡¯t have them. Despite her certainly being the demon king¡¯s child based on the quantity of magic power, she was a detested child who didn¡¯t possess the proof of being from the demon royalty. The existence of Farne-sama has been erased from the royal family¡¯s records, making it look like she doesn¡¯t exist¡¹(Spica)

    What¡¯s that!? Isn¡¯t she is your child whether she has horns or not. Isn¡¯t it cruel to erase her existence?

    When I frowned, Spica-san followed-up. Did she guess what I was thinking?

    ¡¸The demon king-sama thought that it would be good for both Farne-sama and her mother Fiana-sama because someone from the demon royalty who doesn¡¯t have horns will only be an object of contempt.... Rather than being looked at with strange eyes, he probably thought she would be happier living as a normal human rather than a royalty¡¹(Spica)

    ¡¸Human? Is Sakura¡¯s... Farne¡¯s mother a human?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. Normally, a child who is born between a demon royalty and a spouse from any tribe will be a demonkin no matter what. Therefore, it has been judged that Farne-sama is a human same as her mother due to hercking the horns. Her mother¡¯s blood came out strongly perhaps due to some mutation. However...¡¹(Spica)

    Spica-san nces at Sakura and hesitates to talk. Something must¡¯ve happened after that.

    ording to Spica-san, Sakura¡¯s mother has apparently refused to be a concubine by any possible means. It seems she would¡¯ve been separated from Sakura if she became a concubine.

    From that time, Spica-san lived together with the daughter and her mother for several years. Publicly, they were guests of the Frenel family. I¡¯ve been told that they lived a peaceful life without anything happening.

    However, a change happened when Sakura was 10 years old. The king¡¯s horns that shouldn¡¯t be there have grown. This surprised and puzzled both the Frenel family and the demon king. They don¡¯t know why it has happened, but as Sakura¡¯s king horns lengthened, her magic power also increased.

    Among the royal family of Zenoasu, the one with the highest magic power is to be the next demon king regardless of gender. And then, Sakura ended up having a much higher magic power than even the royal princes.

    Sakura mother didn¡¯t want Sakura to be the demon king¡¯s sessor, but the nobles didn¡¯t stop thinking of that. Especially the people from houses of mothers of royal princes had eyes of doubt.

    There were asking ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to disregard our princes and sit down on the demon king¡¯s seat?¡±

    Both the first and second princes lost their mothers due to illnesses, so the families of their mothers made their influence known by showing support to the princes.

    The existence of Sakura was only a nuisance to such people.

    In order for Sakura to protect herself, the demon king handed her the aforementioned [Transformation eye]. It¡¯s an artifact that absorbs magic power and shows a fake appearance for those around the user. It seems that would¡¯ve been the counter-measure until Sakura grew to the point where she could make the king horns shrink by her own will.

    However on a certain day, Sakura and Spica-san ¡ª these two people went shopping ¡ª were suddenly attacked by assants who covered their faces with masks.

    The enemies were the people skilled with weapons, and Spica-san didn¡¯t have her shield even though she had the sword. It¡¯s said that she had somehow managed making herself a shield, and was able to let Sakura run away. However, she was then dragged into the suicidal explosions by the masked assants, losing her consciousness.

    ¡¸Say, those masked assants...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I¡¯ve gotten to know itter. They were assassins from Yuuron. I don¡¯t know whether it was an order from Yuuron, or it was a deal with someone¡¹(Spica)

    As expected. Come to think of it, Sakura did help me when I was being attacked by the same assassins. I wonder if that had something to do with her having a memorypse about the time when she herself was being attacked. In that case, all of Sakura memories may be restored one day.

    ¡¸After that, I was informed of Farne-sama¡¯s death by my father when I¡¯d woken up on the bed of our residence. Parts of Farne-sama¡¯s body were thrown into the yard of the mansion. I can¡¯t forget my despair at that time when I¡¯ve seen that right leg and right arm even now¡¹(Spica)

    Spica-san left her house, shouldering the regret of not being able to protect the person she should¡¯ve protected after that incident. The official stand is that this situation isn¡¯t a mistake of the Frenel family. From the start, there¡¯s no reason to disgrace a family name with that incident even if a princess of the demon kingdom, who didn¡¯t exist, had died.

    However, Spica-san was unable to forgive that, and she probably was unable to forgive herself above all. Therefore, she left the house.

    Of course, Spica-san chased the steps of the guys who had murdered her lord. She said it didn¡¯t take her much time to figure that the guys who had used those masks were assassins from Yuuron. Then, when she was trying to approach their central location, that grand invasion of the Frazes happened.

    As result, Yuuronpletely perished, and the mastermind died without her knowing who that person was. She then was wandering, asking herself what she should do from now on when she became sick with demon stiffness illness which she regarded to be the final blow to herself. She apparently arrived to this country when she was looking for a ce to die.

    ¡¸Umm, having briefly heard this far, I have several issues¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸What... do you mean?¡¹(Spica)

    ¡¸First of all, the ce where I¡¯ve picked up Sakura who was dying without her limbs, wasn¡¯t Zenoasu but Ishen. Assuming the assassins had been from Yuuron, is there any reason for Yuuron to kill Sakura? Moreover, Sakura didn¡¯t have something like horns when I¡¯ve found her...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Umm, King-sama, you see... I... can bring out my horns¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹(Touya)

    Sakura, who¡¯s sitting next to me, hesitantly starts to talk while fidgeting.

    She closes her eyes and silver horns start to grow a little above her ears. Are those the so-called ¡°King horns¡±?

    ¡¸As expected. Have you hidden your horns?¡¹(Spica)

    It seems it¡¯s something Spica-san, who has concluded that Sakura is Farne, knows.

    ¡¸Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸At first... I was scared that I was different from other people. Later, I learned that this country doesn¡¯t discriminate even against demonkins, but there was no opportunity to bring the issue up...¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸Did you also help the dying Spica-san because she¡¯s a demonkin too?¡¹(Touya)

    Sakura nods. With the chance of herself also being infected by a patient with demon stiffness illness, it was good that... wait, Sakura probably didn¡¯te into contact with her at that time. It seems it was an employee from [Silver Moon] who carried her.

    There¡¯s no longer any doubt aftering to this conclusion. As Spica-san has said. I guess Sakura is Farnese Forneus from the Demon Kingdom of Zenoasu.

    ¡¸Having arrived to this conclusion, Sakura...rather, Farne, I guess? What does Farne want to do from now on?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Sakura is fine. It¡¯s the name that King-sama has given me. I like it¡¹(Sakura)

    If she says so. The name ¡°Sakura¡± is fine with her, I guess? That name may be better when she¡¯s in our country.

    ¡¸My memories didn¡¯te back, so I don¡¯t feel much from my other name. I don¡¯t think I want to return to Zenoasu, and I don¡¯t intend to have revenge on the people who have tried to kill me as well. However...¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸However?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸My mother... I wish to meet her¡¹(Sakura)

    Sakura announced, motionlessly looking at me.

    ¡¸What about your father, the demon king?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really know him, he doesn¡¯t matter¡¹(Sakura)

    That¡¯s drastic. Umm, well, I¡¯ve understood from the story that they didn¡¯t seem to have a lot of contact. It seems Sakura feels that way even if she doesn¡¯t have her memories I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a bad person to that extent though...

    ¡¸Where¡¯s Sakura¡¯s mother right now?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I think she¡¯s probably still staying at our house. The shock was too much for her to carry after Farne-sama died, and she had be bedridden...¡¹(Spica)

    Understandable, isn¡¯t it? Then, Sakura has to appear before her, showing that she¡¯s healthy. Though she lost her memories...

    ¡¸If only there¡¯s a magic that restores memories. Even [Recovery] was no good. I suppose you may remember the old days if you go to Zenoasu¡¹(Touya)

    Her walking through the capital where she was born and raised or meeting her mother may be a chance to recover her memories.

    Hm then, I will ask to peep at Spica-san¡¯s memories with [Recall] and, we will directly go to the Frenel house... with [Gate]... .ee... ha.....

    ¡¸Aah?!¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸K-King-sama...?!¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸W-what happened?!¡¹(Spica)

    The two are surprised because of my voice. They look anxiously at me, but it isn¡¯t really the case for me. What the hell.......?

    ¡¸How... say, What a fool I am...! There IS a magic that restores memories! Haven¡¯t I been using it all this time? Am I an idiot!!?¡¹(Touya)

    I bang my head at the table with a ¡°BAN!¡±. I want to die. I want to die due to how stupid I am. I¡¯m a really really big fool for a guy

    Memory retrieval magic [Recall]. It¡¯s magic that brings up the other party¡¯s memories in order to read them. I can open [Gate] with it even to ces where I have not been to yet with the memories I¡¯ve received.

    Also at the same time, this magic can bring back the memories the other party may have forgotten, however trivial they may be.

    For example, I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the menu of the meal from one week ago even if I¡¯ve been asked to tell it.. Using this magic in this dilemma, peeping at the other party¡¯s memoires will make the other party remember those as well.

    In the first ce, [Recall] also means [bring back] besides [retrieval]. I¡¯m already too foolish that words can describe. Please hit me, to the point where my teeth break.

    ¡¸...Sorry. Sakra, I¡¯m really sorry¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really mind. Don¡¯t worry about it¡¹(Sakura)

    No, even if she doesn¡¯t mind it... I am filled with the feeling of regrets. Haaa~...

    I wish I could just disappear....

 Chapter 227: Memories, and a Reunion with Mother

    Arc 24: The King is Busy in Many Ways

    Chapter 227: Memories, and a Reunion with Mother

    I am being chased. A man wearing a mask and ck clothes (or maybe it¡¯s a woman, I am not sure) brandishes the curved sword from his waist and cuts my back with a single stroke.

    I¡¯ve fallen because of the shock to my back, but even so, my right leg is mowed down horizontally as I¡¯m about to try and stand up to continue escape. The cut from the knee downwards makes me fall down. I put up my right arm trying to defend against the de that he swings down again and my arm is cut from my wrist up and falls down. Fresh bright red blood sshes in the back alley, dyeing my field of vision.

    I¡¯ll die. I¡¯ll be killed. I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to die. I need to escape away to a ce where these guys can¡¯t follow me. I must escape from here. If I don¡¯t want to die, I must escape.

    The moment she thinks of that, Sakura instantly mutters the words that pop into her head.

    (ED: This is a shback of Sakura¡¯s memories due to [Recall]. Touya is experiencing Sakura¡¯s memories, and the pronoun ¡°I¡± is referring to Sakura up until before this point. At this point of the shback, Touya is now referring to Sakura in a third person view. Think of it like a shback in some anime. In the first part, Touya is ¡°inside¡± Sakura while she¡¯s having those experience. In this part, Touya is no longer ¡°inside¡± Sakura, but he¡¯s now looking at Sakura from the sidelines, having a body of his own as he is watching. This whole shback is somewhere along those lines.)

    ¡¸Tele-port¡¹

    At the next moment, Sakura falls down into the water. She struggles with her limbs without understanding what has happened, but she can¡¯t do anything. Her body cannot oppose the current. Her breath is breaking up, and so, Sakura¡¯s consciousness fades away due to the pain and those injuries.

    ***************************************************************************************

    I, who is holding both of Sakura¡¯s hands and who has invoked [Recall] after touching foreheads, experience her memories and open my eyes afterward.

    ¡¸I see. So was it like that?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸...I remember. I am...Farnese...Farnese Forneus.... That day, I was attacked along with Spica-san. Then I...¡¹(Sakura)

    Sakura spins her words as if she¡¯s confirming her own memories.

    I have a rough idea why Sakura was in Ishen. Probably, she has unconsciously awaked her no-attribute magic from the fear of being attacked. The word [Teleport] is probably a way to transfer the same way as its name implies. By using that magic, she has transferred to Ishen and has fallen into a river. Have her horns disappeared for some time due to her exhausting her magic power?

    ¡¸Your memories... have they returned?¡¹(Spica)

    Spica-san timidly calls out to Sakura.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still vague but...I know. About Spica, and my mother. I¡¯ve remembered. Various things¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸Farne-sama......¡¹(Spica)

    Spica-san sheds tears like a waterfall. Sakura, who saw that, make a tiny smile, but I, who¡¯s holding her hands, have understood that she¡¯s shivering slightly.

    ¡¸Sakura... Is it possible that you are scared?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Hm...A little... Because I didn¡¯t want to remember that I was about to be killed¡¹(Sakura)

    She stiffly smiles with a slightly pale face. It¡¯s understandable. I¡¯ve ended up making her clearly recall her memories of when she was about to be killed. She doesn¡¯t have amnesia, but those are memories she would¡¯ve wanted to forget.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll strike down every single one of those guys who will try to hurt Sakura. You don¡¯t need to be afraid anymore¡¹(Touya)

    I gently pat Sakura¡¯s head like that and tell her to be at peace. It may not be a trauma that can be easily wiped off, but I want to somehow do something about it.

    ¡¸Hmm... If it¡¯s King-sama, I feel safe...¡¹(Sakura)

    Sakura faintly smiles andes clinging tightly to me.

    U-umm, Sakura-san? If you do something like that, you see, Spica-san, who¡¯s sitting in front of us, will show me a face that I can¡¯t describe in any way, so I would like it if you could possibly restrain yourself, but...

    Haa! I can feel gazes on me!

    I look at the door of the room after hearing a sound of it opening, and I can see the faces of eight girls lined up vertically from the little open gap. Hiiii! What kind of totem pole is that!?

    ¡ºThe ninth one, right...?¡»

    The ones whose voices have muttered uniformly are my fiancees. Wait, stop that. Don¡¯t turn your faces as if you¡¯re shocked, saying [Aaaah......] or something!

    +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

    ¡¸[Teleport] is a magic which is hard to handle even among transfer magic. Frankly speaking, I think the ease of use of [Gate] is better¡¹(Rin)

    Rin exins while drinking tea,

    ¡¸How exactly is it difficult to handle?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸First of all, you move to a [Location] you recall in your mind with [Gate], but to move with [Teleport], you must know the parameters of its [Direction] and [Distance], you see. You can¡¯t transfer to a location if it has another object on it, and only the practitioner can be the target of this magic to begin with. Though it¡¯s possible to transfer together if you hold hands, but doesn¡¯t it mean that only two additional people can move at most?¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸Then, when Sakura transferred to Ishen...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I suppose that the [Direction] was random, and she jumped as far as her magic power allowed her to, exhausting itselfpletely. It¡¯s just a good thing that the ce she had jumped to wasn¡¯t above the sea¡¹(Rin)

    I see. That could¡¯ve happened too. There are a lot of dangerous ces like the sea, the crater of a volcano, or a bottomless swamp. I guess it¡¯s possible to transfer to those kinds of ces without grasping the exact distance and direction.

    ¡¸Speaking in reverse, [Teleport] may be more convenient if the target is within view. You can move instantly since it¡¯s not necessary to pass through something like a [Gate]. Isn¡¯t it possible to use it as a way to do surprise attack?¡¹(Rin)

    I see. It will be an [Instant movement]. Or rather, it might be the way on how it was supposed to be used.

    Shall I try it for a bit?

    ¡¸Teleport¡¹(Touya)

    I transfer from the chair to the corner of the room. Oh, the ufortable feeling due to the sudden change in a field of view is horrible. It seems it will be difficult to use this spell for battles if I don¡¯t get used to it. There is no particr burden on the body. I guess continuous use is also possible.

    ¡¸...our husband is as absurd as ever. I¡¯m already used to it though¡¹(Rin)

    Rin, who saw me easily trying to do an instantaneous movement, sighs. Oh well, I¡¯ve also gotten ustomed to such reaction.

    ¡¸Can Sakura-sa... Farne-san use [Teleport]?¡¹(Linzie)

    ¡¸¡±Sakura¡± is fine. I probably can¡¯t right now since I don¡¯t understand how to use magic power¡¹(Sakura)

    Sakura answer Linzie¡¯s question. I see, Sakura doesn¡¯t understand how to use the magic itself. It looks she was able to use it because she lost herself when she was attacked. As a result of the unexpected invocation, her life has been saved. I think she¡¯ll be able to use it in no time if she practices a little though.

    ¡¸If she has merely awakened no-attribute magic, it means she can¡¯t grasp its sensation skillfully. It¡¯ll be a failure even if you put your fighting spirit into it during the invocation, and it¡¯ll be a sess after you invoke it in a certain way. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll be able to create your own secret method on how to activate it though¡¹(Elzie)

    Elzie interrupts while picking cookies. Apparently, she has also struggled a lot until she has learned how to use [Boost].

    ¡¸Then, what are you going to do? Will Sakura-san return to Zenoasu?¡¹(Luu)

    Luu gets to the heart of the matter. I guess that¡¯s right. It¡¯s up to what Sakura feels after all. At any rate, she¡¯s the princess of Zenoasu even if she¡¯s an illegitimate child. Furthermore, there¡¯s also the case of her being the sessor to the throne, isn¡¯t it? I have a feeling it won¡¯t be exposed if we keep silent about it and if she remains here.

    She probably would like to see her mother despite whatever choice she makes.

    ¡¸...I want to live in this country more than to remain in Zenoasu. If it¡¯s possible, I want to live here together with my mother and Spica¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸I-I also feel the same as Farne-sama. I want to work as a knight in this country as I¡¯ve been doing till now. In any case, older brother will seed my parent¡¯s house, so there are no problems at all!¡¹(Spica)

    Spica-san stands up due to what Sakura has said, and deres her intention.

    However, we should proceed in a logical manner. At the very least, I suppose we have to give exnations to the parents of Spica-san¡¯s house. His Majesty the demon king... how about him? If he and Sakura¡¯s mother are not particrly married, do I not need his permission to take her with us?

    After that... the thing about the assassins from Yuuron is still stuck in my mind.

    It¡¯s only a hypothesis though, but I¡¯m thinking if someone didn¡¯t make a deal with Yuuron. The subject of that deal is Sakura¡¯s assassination. Instead, shouldn¡¯t have something been passed to Yuuron? I don¡¯t know whether it was money or information though. If it¡¯s neither of those, I don¡¯t understand the meaning of the involvement of Yuuron. Still, Zenoasu supposedly doesn¡¯t do transactions with foreign countries. It¡¯s supposed to be in a state of national seclusion.

    Considering all of this concludes that the party, who has tried to kill Sakura, is most likely from Zenoasu. Furthermore, it has to be someone with a considerable position too.

    The most suspicious ones are the those who don¡¯t want Sakura to be recognized as the princess of Zenoasu and distance her from the position of the demon king, the first and the second princes but...

    ¡¸Sakura doesn¡¯t want to seed the title of the demon king, right?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I have no intention to. I don¡¯t want it even if heaven and earth topple over¡¹(Sakura)

    If she insists that strongly, I wonder if she won¡¯t be targeted anymore. No. On the contrary, isn¡¯t it more dangerous? It may be safer if she continues pretending to be dead than to show herself. There¡¯s a possibility that the princes¡¯ aids will be moving even without their explicit permission or them knowing about it.

    ¡¸Either way, it is necessary to go to Zenoasu at least once... or rather, to Sakura¡¯s mother. In other words, to Spica-san¡¯s family house. The Frenel house¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I think it¡¯s better to consult with Fiana-sama first on what to do from now on¡¹(Spica)

    Spica-san says that as well. Shall we go and meet Sakura¡¯s mother at once?

    The members are me, Sakura along with Spica-san, and Kohaku which we¡¯ve taken formunication.

    I receive the memory for the location of the house of Spica-san¡¯s parents in the royal capital of Zenoasu from her and open [Gate].

    Spica-san passes through the [Gate] first. We, consisting of Sakura, Kohaku and I, transfer at the same time after her.

    We appear at the entrance hall of the mansion after passing through [Gate]. This ce is the house of Spica-san¡¯s parents, the Frenel house. It may be bad if Sakura is seen outside, so we have transferred directly inside the mansion.

    Arge painting decorates the front stairs where a red carpet extends to. In between a man and a woman are three young boys standing, and one young girl sitting down on a chair. Is that a family portrait? In that case, is that girl Spica-san? Her face certainly looks simr.

    ¡¸How nostalgic.... I remember it. I¡¯ve lived here¡¹(Sakura)

    Sakura mutters in a small voice. That¡¯s natural. Her memories have returned back to her. It also seems that they are getting clearer than before.

    Suddenly, Sakura, who was looking around, began running with all her might to the right corridor.

    ¡¸Aaa, Farne-samaaa?¡¹(Spica)

    Spica-san follows her in panic. Kohaku and I didn¡¯t really get it as well, but we¡¯ve started running nheless.

    A young maid with a washing basket, having seen us running through the corridor and passing by, was standing still with rounded eyes.

    ¡¸F-Farne-samaaaa!? And, youngdyyy!? Eh!? Eeeeeh!?¡¹

    Sakura ignores the surprised maid, stops in front of a certain room and vigorously opens its door.We, having caught up with Sakura, peek inside the room from over her shoulders. What we see is a big bed ced in front of a white curtain, where light is gently shining, with a woman raising her upper body from it and looking towards here. Is she about 30 years old? Her pure white hair and pale face give that fleeting impression. This person most likely is...

    ¡¸Far-ne......?¡¹(Fiana)

    ¡¸Moth-er... Mother!¡¹(Sakura)

    Sakura runs straight to her mother and jumps into her chest. She then hugs her mother while sobbing exhaustedly.

    ¡¸No way... Are you really Farne? You are alive... Are you really alive...!¡¹(Fiana)

    ¡¸Mother...!¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸Fiana-sama. This person is really Farne-sama. She has survived. She has been saved by the Sovereign King of Brunhild standing here¡¹(Spica)

    Hearing Spica-san¡¯s voice, the mother hugged her daughter while shedding tears too. Was she convinced her daughter had trulye back?

    The daughter, whom she had thought was dead, came back. Her joy is probably immeasurable. It will probably be bad to disturb them.

    We¡¯ve decided to watch over the two for a while.

    ¡¸And, who are you?¡¹

    I¡¯ve ended up being carefully watched by the maid as a suspicious person though. Well, of course I would be.

 Chapter 228: An Attack, and the Second Ruler-class

    Arc 24: The King is Busy in Many Ways

    Chapter 228: An Attack, and the Second Ruler-ss

    ¡¸Whatever words of gratitude I say will never be enough.... Thank very much for saving my daughter¡¹(Fiana)

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t mind it. I just did something that was natural¡¹(Touya)

    I told Sakura¡¯s mother, Fiana-san, who kept bowing since a little while ago to not worry about it.

    Her health looked terrible, so I cast [Recovery] and [Refresh] magics on her which had considerably improved herplexion.

    Though the most effective means of recovery was the smile of her daughter sitting next to her, no doubt about that.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve rescued my daughter as well, words of gratitude are not enough. On behalf of my daughter, I thank you¡¹(Swe)

    The one bowing simrly was a dark elf woman sitting on a chair in the guest room. She was Spica-san¡¯s mother, Swe-san.

    She had brown skin, silver hair, and long ears, and she looked too young more than anything else even if her appearance was simr to Spica-san... I could only see her and Spica-san sitting next to her as sisters.

    Both elves and dark elves were the species with long lives after all. Her growth process didn¡¯t stop unlike in Rin¡¯s case. How old could she be....... Even though I was interested to hear what her age was , I wasn¡¯t that stupid as to ask her that.

    Her husband, Spica-san¡¯s father, seemed to be absent, and Kohaku, Sakura¡¯s mother, Sakura herself, Spica-san¡¯s mother, Spica-san herself, and I were having tea at this ce right now.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never thought that there¡¯s a person who can cure demon stiffness disease...¡¹(Swe)

    ¡¸The pathogen is being researched in our country. If we are somehow able to make a specific medicine of some sorts, I will pass it to your country¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Thank you very much again and again¡¹(Swe)

    Swe-san bowed down her head.

    Flora had said that she might be able to make an analeptic from the skin which had fallen off from Spica-san. There were demonkins in our country even if their numbers were few. It wouldn¡¯t be funny if they contracted it one day.

    Now then. Leaving that aside as well, let¡¯s get straight to the point.

    ¡¸Then as you see. Sakura... Farne hopes that we can ask Fiana-san toe to Brunhild with us if that¡¯s alright with you...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Me, you say?¡¹(Fiana)

    FIana-san widely opened her eyes, being surprised at my proposal.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already inquired regarding most of the circumstances. Pardon me for being impolite, but Sakura is definitely not the only one who may be attacked again if she stays here. I¡¯m not threatening you, but on the contrary, I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s impossible for you, who¡¯s her blood rtive, to not be targeted as well. For the time being, Sakura is being considered dead. I think it¡¯s safe but...¡¹(Touya)

    I believed the people of this mansion were allies, but I didn¡¯t know where from an information leak woulde from. Well, even if word went out, it wouldn¡¯t likely be so easy for those people who want to harm Sakura and her mother to put their hands on those two in Brunhild. The name of our country was considerably famous too because of activities, not limited to Fraze and Dragon extermination.

    Fiana-san asked Sakura with an expression that seemed uneasy.

    ¡¸Is that what you want to do?¡¹(Fiana)

    ¡¸Yes. Brunhild is a magnificent country. Everyone gets along with each other and lives peacefully regardless of race. I am sure mother will like it too. I¡¯m sure of it¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸Is that so ?? (TL: I had to add this)¡¹(Fiana)

    Fiana-san smiled at her daughter who had clearly dered that. She then turned to me and started talking.

    ¡¸Is there anything I may be able to help with in that country?¡¹(Fiana)

    ¡¸Are you good at something?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Let me see... I¡¯m a bit good with sewing and embroidery. Also, I was teaching children back when I was in Ferzen a long time ago...¡¹(Fiana)

    Hee, so Fiana-san was from Ferzen, huh? If she had taught lessons to students, she might just be the right person.

    ¡¸As a matter of fact, I¡¯m thinking of making a teaching facility for the sake of the children in our country. You will really help me if you can work there. If that¡¯s okay with you¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I think it will be all right unless it¡¯s a specialized education...¡¹(Fiana)

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m thinking of subjects like reading, writing, arithmetic, history, and morality. The set-up will be like that, I suppose? Of course, I intend to increase the number of teaching staff as well¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I think I¡¯ll somehow manage if that¡¯s the case¡¹(Fiana)

    A school was necessary after all. I was grateful if Fiana-san would be a teacher over there.

    ¡¸However, your majesty. Up until now, both I and my daughter have been relying on his majesty the demon king who¡¯s the father of this girl. If we n to part away from his patronage, I think we need to properly exin that we want to leave this country.¡¹(Fiana)

    ¡¸Ah~... that¡¯s right. As I¡¯ve feared...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Besides, that person will surely be happy too if he knows that Farne is alive. It looked like he had wanted to go wild when he heard that she has died¡¹(Fiana)

    Fummm. Was he really that worried about his daughter in the end? If it was me, I would¡¯ve attacked Yuuron though.

    ¡¸Is it possible to meet his majesty the demon king?¡¹(Touya)

    I tried asking Swe-san who¡¯s sitting next to Spica-san.

    ¡¸I can ask my husband when hees back, but I believe it¡¯s probably all right though¡¹(Swe)

    The one Swe-san called a husband, Spica-san¡¯s father, seemed to be the guard of his majesty the demon king. Apparently, they¡¯d been together since childhood and they had a friendly rtionship, so he would probably allow us to meet.

    Well, I am more or less a king of a country even if it¡¯s small, so I don¡¯t think I will be turned away at the door.

    ¡¸Hmm then, what should I do? I will return once to Brunhild...¡¹(Touya)

    The moment I started talking, a massive sound echoed across, greatly shaking the ground. It sounded like an impact of something big falling down since the sses in the room trembled while cracking.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?! An earthquake?!¡¹

    While we analyzed the situation at that time of the sudden urrence, the door forcefully opened ¡ª a maid of the Frenel house rushed inside.

    ¡¸M-madam! T-the castle... Pandemonium!!¡¹

    I, having dashed to the garden, rised with [Fly]. Under the cloudy sky, I saw the royal castle of the Demon Kingdom of Zenoasu, Pandemonium, towering over its surroundings while drawing a mysterious curve. A fire was rising over it.

    The right tower is copsing. What in the world is going on!?

    ¡ºKohaku, protect everyone. I will go to the castle and look at the circumstances¡»

    ¡ºBy your will. Please be careful¡»

    I sent a message to Kohaku by telepathy and flew toward the castle without stopping.

    I looked at the castle from the sky. Smoke was rising up from everywhere, and corpses were rolling all over the ce. Apparently, all of them were Zenoasu knights or pce guards.

    I got off to the ground and tried searching for people who were still breathing, but not a single person was alive. Is this what they call ¡°heaps of corpses¡±?

    Inside Pandemonium, I kept running in the direction where the corpses of the demonkins were lying down.This was a one-sided massacre. Every and each one had their hearts pierced.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa£¡£¡¡¹

    A startled scream. I run to the ce where I heard it from. In an area that opened up like a courtyard, there was a person surrounded by many demonkin knights.

    Its body was being covered with sharp angle crystals with the exception of part from the forehead to the navel, it¡¯s a [Human Type].

    It had red eyes and crystallized hair that¡¯s standing up.

    ¡¸A ruler¨Css...!!¡¹

    This timing at this location, are you kidding me......?

    Unlike the ruler-ss I saw before, its chest wasn¡¯t inted. Its body somehow felt muscr. Is that a male ruler-ss?

    Why in such ce...! The perception board... Ah, I see, there is no guild in Zenoasu....!

    I looked from the front and could see that guyughing. He, facing the knights in front of him while stillughing, unleashed his sharp right arm which had expanded like a sharp spear. It¡¯s moving to kill the guards. I must stop it ...!

    ¡¸Shield£¡¡¹

    A shocking sound reverberated as an invisible shield stopped the crystal spear. The smile on his face vanished as he looked at me.

    ¡¸#im£ª@¡©©e?¡¹ (TL: Was this one right now yours (imanohaohmaieka?)?)

    ¡¸...I don¡¯t understand what you are saying. Speak using thenguage of this world¡¹(Touya)

    The male ruler-ss kicked the earth and approached me in an instant. He¡¯s fast! However...

    ¡¸Teleport¡¹(Touya)

    I turned around the ruler-ss with an instant movement spell which I¡¯d memorized.

    ¡¸Then afterward... [Power Rise]!!¡¹(Touya)

    I increased my power as I kicked his back. The ruler¨Css had been blown off like a bullet and he crashed into a wall in the courtyard as the wall rattled and copsed.

    The debris had immediately been scattered, and the ruler¨Css, who became dirty with soil, stood up. It didn¡¯t work, I guess.

    ¡¸£ª€un££@¡¢o¡Á¨“e¡¹ (TL: you¡¯re fun, Omae)

    ¡¸As I¡¯ve said, I don¡¯t understand what you are saying¡¹(Touya)

    The ruler-ss suddenly stabbed the head of a dead body that was close to him with its right arm spear. After that, he immediately pulled its hand back. Then, something budded from the head of the corpse. It grew up in no time, blooming into a beautiful crystal flower. However, that flower immediately crumbled as well, and an almond-shaped object hung from the center of that flower. Is that... a seed... a fruit?

    The ruler-ss picked that off and threw into his mouth, chewing it with crunching sounds and swallowing down.

    ¡¸+no#dom£¤o¡Âtu¡©ku=rik%@ene¡÷eto€ik©een£ª¡¹

    He then crushed a ce around his throat with his left hand. What is he doing?

    ¡¸££t€o¡¢@¡¢@......Ah~, this one? ¡¹

    ¡¸You spoke...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Oh, did it connect? Can you understand the words of this great me?¡¹(Ruler-ss)

    The ruler¨Css turned his red eyes toward me while grinning and smiling.

    ¡¸You, you are not bad. A guy who is worthy of killing. Fascinating¡¹(Ruler-ss)

    ¡¸You¡¯re... a ruler-ss. How did youe here?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ah? Ain¡¯t it always done by wrenching open the seam in the barrier? However, I n on killing all of those guys here before the [Bacsh] happens. Well, I ain¡¯t really minding it since it has gotten real interesting¡¹(Ruler-ss)

    What¡¯s this [Bacsh] he¡¯s talking about? As if ignoring my questions, the male ruler-ss transformEd his spear-shaped right arm into a thinly-shaped sword. I, having seen that, pulled Brynhildr from my waist as well and switched it to de mode.

    ¡¸Are you also looking for the [King] core?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸O ~yo. This great me, Gira, will receive the [King] core after I finish killing all those standing on the way. I ain¡¯t allowing anyone to obstruct me. Therefore©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤die¡¹(Gira)

    I dodged Gira who came jumping with the sword by a paper-thin gap. Moroha-nee-san is faster. I made a half-turn in my spot and shed at him, but he managed to catch the de with his left hand. A de that could easily cut the scales of a dragon could not cut through a crystal de.

    ¡¸Gun mode!¡¹(Touya)

    As I quickly transformed the sword and escaped from his restraint, I aimed at Gira¡¯s chest, shooting all six bullets made from crystal material from point-nk range. I [Reloaded] immediately, and fired all bullets towards the head this time.

    Gira, who was blown off and made to do a somersault, smiled while falling.

    ¡¸Hahahaha! That¡¯s great, really great! It has been a long time since I got fired up! I¡¯ll return this gift of yours, so receive it!¡¹(Gira)

    He, having said so, pointed his left-hand fingers toward me, and five bullet-like objects were shot out, flying towards me. I was able to dodge up four of them, but I missed dodging thest one. It deeply pierced my left shoulder.

    Damn it! I probably should¡¯ve avoided them with [Teleport].

    Gira immediately regenerated his left-hand fingers and came shing.

    ¡¸Teleport¡¹

    I evaded him with instant movement and moved to the top of the castle roof. I then recovered my shoulder wound with recovery magic in the gap while he¡¯s searching around the vicinity due to him having lost sight of me.

    At the same time when that guy found me, I took a huge hammer made of crystal material out from my [Storage].

    I raised it overhead and leaped up from the roof.

    ¡¸Gravity!¡¹

    I, having increased the weight of the hammer, flung a single blow with tremendous weight against Gira.

    ¡¸Crumbleee!¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Gu......raaaaa!!¡¹(Gira)

    Gira crossed both his hands to guard against my attack, and the hammer got pushed to the side. An impact to the extent of making the ground cave-innded on the surface, whirling up earth and sand into the sky. What a guy.

    I released [Gravity] in the hammer and jumped to the side. Both of Gira¡¯s arms cracked and were in a condition that looked like they¡¯re going to snap at any moment, but they managed to regenerate in an instant. Damn it, this fellow is also a Fraze.

    ¡¸You bastard. You really did it now, did you? To think the hands of this great me would break. It seems it won¡¯t go well if I ain¡¯t bing serious¡¹(Gira)

    Along with the cracking sound of ss shattering, the space to the left and right of Gira broke, and cricket-type lower-sses appeared. Is this guy capable of calling other Frazes!?

    He caught those two cricket-types with both his hands and started taking them in with crushing sounds. Was it okay to even call it fusion? Both of Gira¡¯s arms had be like a locust-type alien that came out in a particr live-action program. Of course, his arms were bigger than that in the program and their appearance didn¡¯t be simr to a pair of scissors.

    The light started gathering inside the two cores of the lower-sses that now existed inside a huge almond-shaped thing. Don¡¯t tell me, this is...!

    ¡¸Vaniiiiiiiiiish£¡£¡¡¹(Gira)

    ¡¸Reflection£¡£¡¡¹(Touya)

    I immediately deployed a big reflection barrier in front of me in a 45-degree angle.

    Without pausing, a torrent of light emitted by both Gira¡¯s arms cane flying towards me, but it hit the barrier and changed direction, flying into the sky.

    ¡¸Gu...damn...this...!¡¹(Touya)

    I strengthened the barrier with magic power so that it wouldn¡¯t break. The duration of that attack didn¡¯t evenst ten seconds, but it felt absurdly long.

    ¡¸You bastard...Who are you£¿¡¹(Gira)

    ¡¸Mochizuki Touya. I am the enemy of you Frazes. Better remember that¡¹(Touya)

    Both lower-sses rattled and broke, falling from both Gira¡¯s hands. Theughter he had on his face until a while ago disappeared.

    Suddenly, his figure shook a little.

    ¡¸Damn! Is the [Bacsh] happening already? It was exciting, but I guess this is it. Touya, was it? I¡¯ll surely kill you the next time I see you¡¹(Gira)

    I didn¡¯t know why, but he¡¯s probably being made to return outside the barrier. Like broken TV image, Gira¡¯s figure became a blur.

    Damn it! If he escapes like that, it would look like he¡¯s one step ahead of me which is unpleasant.

    ¡¸Slip¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Oaaaa£¡£¿¡¹(Gira)

    He then fell down with quite a lot of force. Kukukuk, you idiot. As long as you¡¯re walking on the ground, even you bastard can¡¯t go against slip!

    ¡¸Waah¡¹(Gira)

    Iughed through my nose and looked down at the falling Gira with all my strength as if I was making fun of him.

    ¡¸Y¨Cyou bastard£¡£¡¡¹(Gira)

    He, who threw himself towards me, vanished like a smoke, leaving behind nothing but the broken lower-sses.

    ¡¸Fuuuuuu......¡¹(Touya)

    I took a deep breath. I am ti-i-red.... This may be the first time that I¡¯ve consumed that much magic power. He was a terrifying guy. It might have been dangerous if I didn¡¯t have [Teleport].

    I, having looked around, caught the sight of the knights who were seeking an exnation whether I was a suspicious person.

    ¡¸Ah~... I¡¯m Sovereign King of Brunhild, Mochizuki Touya. May I have an audience with his majesty, the demon king of Zenoasu?¡¹(Touya)

    It wouldn¡¯t be a problem even if it¡¯s impossible. Somehow, I was tired in a lot of different ways, so I didn¡¯t mind even if he sent a word tomorrow...... I would much rather want to fall down somewhere now.

 Chapter 229: The Demon King and Doting Father

    Arc 24: The King is Busy in Many Ways

    Chapter 229: The Demon King and Doting Father

    ¡¸Farnese!¡¹(Zelgadi)

    The door opens with a bang and His Majesty the Demon King of the Demon Kingdom of Zenoasu, Zelgadi Von Zenoasu, raises a voice of joy after seeing the figure of Sakura sitting next to Fiana-san in the living room of the Frenel house.

    Although he spreads his arms to try and hug his daughter, Sakura avoids him with all her strength, and he ends up thrusting onto the sofa with his head up.

    ¡¸Whyyy?!¡¹(Zelgadi)

    ¡¸Scary... and dirty¡¹(Sakura)

    Ah~.....I guess, she doesn¡¯t want to be hugged by a soggy person full of tears and dripping nose.

    Sakura, as if she¡¯s getting away from her father, swiftly hides behind me, who has entered right after the demon king.

    ¡¸Brunhild sovereign king! I deeply thank you from the bottom of my heart for saving Farnese, but I have problem with you flirting in front of her parent!¡¹(Zelgadi)

    ¡¸We are not flirting!¡¹ (Touya)

    Honestly speaking, I am fed up with that demon king rattling while thrusting his finger. What¡¯s with this doting parent?

    He has king horns growing from under his bright red hair, a pale skin, pointy ears, and he wears a ck mantle embroidered with golden threads. This person is Sakura¡¯s father as well His Majesty the Demon King of Zenoasu.

    After the fight with the Fraze ruler-ss, Gira, I¡¯ve met-up with his majesty the demon king to exin the current circumstances and reported the matters about Sakura. I¡¯ve also met Sirius-san, house head of the Frenel family, Spica-san father as well as the guard of his majesty the demon king.

    The moment I¡¯ve finished talking about Sakura and exining everything from the details of the battle up up to now, his majesty the demon king immediately rushed out from Pandemonium. Now what¡¯s with that speed of his? I had a hard time chasing after him. As one would expect, I didn¡¯t think about trying to stop him since I would have to go as far as to use [Boost] or [el]. Besides, I also know his destination.

    And, that¡¯s how he has jumped into the Frenel house.

    Both Spica-san and Swe-san were too surprised to move toward the demon king who has suddenly entered.

    ¡¸Now-now, please calm down, your majesty¡¹(Dark Elf)

    ¡¸Muu... Is Sirius siding with the sovereign king?¡¹(Zelgadi)

    ¡¸His Majesty the Sovereign King, or rather, with Farnese-sama, that is¡¹(Sirius)

    A young dark elf appears from behind me. He¡¯s Spica-san¡¯s father, Sirius-san. He has a dark brown skin and a beautiful silver long hair tied behind in a single knot. As expected of this race, he¡¯s too young... Well, even his majesty the demon king looks to be in his 20s as well. Does the demon king¡¯s tribe has long lives too? Then, does this mean Sakura will stop aging after she bes an adult to some extent?

    ¡¸In addition to that, His Majesty the Sovereign King has not only saved Farnese-sama, but has also saved my daughter and our country as well. Doesn¡¯t Your Majesty recognize that?¡¹(Sirius)

    ¡¸Uguuuu¡¹(Zelgadi)

    His Majesty the Demon King shows a sour face and falls silent. Will it be alright with that person as the demon king? This country, that is...

    Fiana-san moves to the front of His Majesty the Demon King, bends her knee and starts speaking.

    ¡¸I have something to tell his majesty. Farnese is already an adult, she can decide for herself. Our daughter wishes to return to the Brunhild Sovereign King¡¯s side, and even I¡¯m considering the idea of going along with her. I¡¯m deeply thankful for his majesty¡¯s hospitality and favor we¡¯ve received, but I heartily ask you to please permit our request¡¹(Fiana)

    His majesty the demon king absentmindedly opens his mouth due to the sudden deration of farewell and freezes in his ce. However, his face trembles and his consciousness returns before long.

    ¡¸Wa-wa-wa-wait a minute! Are you saying that both Farnese and Fiana are going to Brunhild!? Not allowed! I won¡¯t permit that!¡¹(Zelgadi)

    ¡¸However, your majesty. I am not your majesty¡¯s wife. My life is my own¡¹(Fiana)

    ¡¸Thaaat!... I know that but...!¡¹(Zelgadi)

    His majesty falters at the cold deration of Fiana-san who has stood up. Uoo... Scary... It makes me remember the strong words of my mother. It¡¯s just an appearance, but Fiana-san appears to be the older one here.

    ¡¸T-then I will wee you as my queen! Both the first and the second queens are no longer here, so as a legal wife...¡¹(Zelgadi)

    ¡¸I will decline¡¹(Fiana)

    ¡¸An immediate answer?!¡¹(Zelgadi)

    Shepletely cuts down the demon king¡¯s proposal with a sweet smile. Scary. Why is this mother this strong...? Isn¡¯t she way too straight with the king of the whole country...

    I don¡¯t feel like anyone will be able to defy this person when she bes a teacher at the school. In a sense, I might have obtained an outstanding talent.

    ¡¸If his majesty and I get married, Farnese will have to be the demon king. This is what neither me nor my daughter wishes for¡¹(Fiana)

    ¡¸Gu... However, that shouldn¡¯t change the fact that Farnese is my daughter as well...¡¹(Zelgadi)

    ¡¸Yes. That is so. Therefore, pleasee and meet your daughter. In Brunhild¡¹(Fiana)

    ¡¸Nu-gu...¡¹(Zelgadi)

    His Majesty the Demon King has been blocked by Fiana-san¡¯s words as she widely smiles. Yet before long, he breathes out deeply, slowly turns around, walks up to where I¡¯m standing and deeply bows his head. It seems he¡¯s somewhat broken. He has been told by those things after all...

    ¡¸Please take care of my daughter¡¹(Zelgadi)

    Here, he¡¯s not the king of a whole country, but a father who is worried about his own daughter. I must adequately answer him back.

    ¡¸I understand. Leave the two of them to me...¡¹(Touya)

    I was about to say ¡°Please¡± when His Majesty the Demon King, having raised his head, gripped my shoulders and looked through me. He stares at me with a re that looks like he¡¯s about to kill people. Scary!

    ¡¸I won¡¯t forgive you if you make my daughter unhappy. Do go get that... ?¡¹(Zelgadi)

    Eh, what is this? Am I being threatened?

    Sakura, who¡¯s behind me, suddenly shows up, faces the demon king and talks to him.

    ¡¸I will be happy if I can be with King-sama. I¡¯ve gotten the permission of Linzie and the rest, so I¡¯ll be one of King-sama¡¯s brides the same as with everyone. Also, demon king, you are annoying¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸Ueeee£¡£¿¡¹(Zelgadi)

    ¡¸Ara-ara. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing the face of my grandchild¡¹(Fiana)

    Wait a minute!? Why is this development happening again!? Or better yet, what does she mean that she has gotten the permission of everyone!? Hey the bride alliance! Aren¡¯t your preparations too quick!?

    His majesty the demon king copses on his knees in contrast with Fiana-san who is happily smiling.

    ¡¸annoy...annoying... Farnese said ¡°annoying¡±...¡¹(Zelgadi)

    Is the shock you¡¯ve received that grand?

    Leaving aside the demon king who is no longer useful, I turn around to face Sirius-san who¡¯s Spica-san¡¯s father.

    ¡¸As a matter of fact though, Spica-san has already entered the knight order of my country...¡¹(Touya)

    Spica-san moves in front of Sirius-san as I¡¯ve said that.

    ¡¸Father. I will go to Brunhild and I¡¯ll surely protect Farnese-sama this time. I swear this on the honor of the Frenel house and the shield, for sure...¡¹(Spica)

    ¡¸I understand. You walk your own way. We pray for your happiness no matter how far you go¡¹(Sirius)

    ¡¸Father...¡¹(Spica)

    Sirius-san hugs his daughter who¡¯s filled with tears. They can only be seen as lovers embracing each other when seen from outside since they look like they¡¯re about the same age.

    He seems to a very understanding father. On the other hand... I turn my eyes to the other father who doesn¡¯t seem to be back yet.

    ¡¸...Annoying? I am not annoying, am I? After all, in here, am I not your father? It¡¯s only natural to be worried. Normal. Yup, it¡¯s normal...¡¹(Zelgadi)

    I¡¯ve decided in my heart not to look at His Majesty the Demon King, who has started muttering something, and to make sure not to be like him.

    **********************************************************************************************

    ¡¸Then, were you able to find out who¡¯s the mastermind that that tried to kill Sakura... Farne?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸No. It¡¯s irritating to admit, but we weren¡¯t been able to catch his tail. I would tear him apart if I find him¡¹(Zelgadi)

    As Sakura clings to my arm, his majesty the demon king replies to me while the corner of his mouth twitches.

    ¡¸With all due respect, it¡¯s my opinion that it was the act of people who would¡¯ve been troubled if you had Sakura... Farne be the demon king......¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I realize what the sovereign king wants to say. I guess you¡¯re probably implying that either one of my sons has schemed it, but it¡¯s not¡¹(Zelgadi)

    ¡¸Why?¡¹(Touya)

    The demon king corrects his acute posture on the sofa, and crosses his arms. Even though his body has turned to me, his gaze still shifts towards Sakura from time to time.

    ¡¸First, speaking about the First Prince Falon, this guy has a single-minded personality if I¡¯m to describe him in a good way. On the other hand, he¡¯s not smart if I¡¯m to describe him in a bad way. By all means, a thought simr to an assassination wouldn¡¯t have urred to him due to his personality that dislikes unfairness. Even if someone tempts him for an assassination, he¡¯ll cut that guy down on the contrary¡¹(Zelgadi)

    ¡¸What about the second prince?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸The second prince, Fares, is too cowardly. He¡¯s a guy that will think that it will be fine not to be the demon king rather than doing something outrageous as an assassination. There are only books, books and more books in that guy¡¯s head. He has the personality of avoiding troublesome things as much as possible¡¹(initially)

    What an extremely sharp evaluation towards his own sons. It¡¯s widely different from Sakura. I¡¯ve poked my nose here, and a blunt answer hase back stating that [I can¡¯t be affectionate towards my sons even if it¡¯s somewhat enjoyable. My daughter is the one who¡®s absolutely more lovely].

    As for the His Majesty the Demon King, he had probably wanted to officially dere Sakura to be the next demon king when her king horns appeared, but Fiana-san didn¡¯t permit it. In the first ce, Sakura didn¡¯t have an intention like that, and it can¡¯t be helped since it was obvious that it would¡¯ve grown into something troublesome.

    Oh well, it has already be something troublesome either way though...

    ¡¸Then, who is the mastermind?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It might be the house of the first queen who has passed away, the Ribuck house, or it might be the house of the second queen who has died as well, the Arnos house. Of course, there¡¯s the possibility that it has been the work of nobles associated with those houses¡¹(Zelgadi)

    If the prince whom they support be the demon king, it will be advantageous for them in a lot of aspects. They are certainly suspicious.

    ¡¸Then, which of the princes is currently closer to the position of the demon king?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. Both of them have the same magic power. This state goes up or down by some impetus each day¡¹ (Zelgadi)

    Hmmm, this is getting more and more troublesome.

    ¡¸Which one do you consider to have made contact with Yuuron?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I also don¡¯t know about that. The faction of the first prince, the Ribuck house, is the frontier count protecting our borders with Yuuron. It probably won¡¯t be impossible for them to try and make connections. The faction of the second prince, the Arnos house, is a house consisting ofrge merchants. Our country doesn¡¯t deal with foreign countries, but it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have any intermediaries though. It feels possible to make a deal if that connection between fellow merchants is being used¡¹(Demon King)

    It means that both of them are rather suspicious. How troublesome. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier if I could take her eminence the pope here and ask them in front of her magic eye that can see through all lies if ever they have employed assassins from Yuuron?

    I feel like it¡¯s an excellent idea, but bringing the representative of a whole country for something like this is a bit... I can¡¯t take everyone I suspect to the Ramisshu Holy Kingdom as well.

    I wonder though if there¡¯s a lie detector or something simr inside [Warehouse]. It won¡¯t be an evidence even if there is one though...

    Judging from Sakura¡¯s memories that I¡¯ve seen, those were certainly assassins from Yuuron. However, Yuuron has been utterly destroyed, and I probably won¡¯t be able to trace them there.

    Will they quiet down if we officially announce that Sakura won¡¯t be the demon king? No, it¡¯s not like they will do so. They may move to crush the other prince, and it may create a third faction, the [Farnese faction], unless we do it skillfully. It will be more and more dangerous for Sakura herself if that happens.

    I want to return back to Brunhild after thoroughly cutting off that anxiety with the future in mind... Now, what can be done about this?

 Chapter 230: The Mastermind, and the School

    Arc 24: The King is Busy in Many Ways

    Chapter 230: The Mastermind, and the School

    One man gets out from a dark alley, arriving eventually at the meeting ce. It¡¯s located in the business quarter of Zenoaskal, the royal capital of the Demon Kingdom of Zenoasu, in the corner of a rundown street with warehouses.

    This warehouse used to be a possession of a great merchant family, but it ended up unattended after that family abandoned it. It¡¯s said that the reason why it¡¯s unsold is due to having quite some damage here and there, and that it¡¯ll also cost money to repair it..

    A man wearing a ck mantle with a hood wretches open a heavy door and goes inside a warehouse in which nobody would daree close to.

    Moonlight shines from the big hole in the ceiling of the deserted building which had nothing left in it.

    Under the moonlight, the man found the other party he was looking for.

    It¡¯s a man wearing a mask and ck clothes.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t our arrangement not to meet again once the job had been done? Or you want me to employ you because of what has happened to Yuuron?¡¹(Man A)

    ¡¸...Isn¡¯t there another guy who¡¯s an obstacle?¡¹(Man B)

    The plump man, who came over, took off his hood and grinned, having heard the muffled voice of the masked man. He has bluish-white hair and a greasy face, which is past thirty years old and which is being said to be from the Mephisto tribe, that¡¯s glittering in the light.

    ¡¸...Hou. I will be thankful if you guys erase the first prince, but what is the reward? Will it be the diversion of weapons through illegal channels like before?¡¹(Man A)

    Then, a voice belonging to someone else rings from behind the plump man who has said that.

    ¡¸...I see. So that was the contents of the deal, right? This means that you¡¯ve diverted weapons from Zenoasu through illegal channels to Yuuron, and you¡¯ve requestedpensation from a masked man in ck clothes¡¹(Zelgadi)

    The plump man looks behind his back to the source of the voice that echoed inside the warehouse, having been overwhelmingly surprised. His eyes open even wider after seeing that the person standing there is someone that shouldn¡¯t be in here in the first ce.

    ¡¸Hi-his Majesty the Demon King£¡£¿¡¹(Man A)

    The figure standing at the entrance of the warehouse is undoubtedly the demon king of this country, Zelgadi Von Zenoasu.

    Thereupon, I also cancel [Mirage], returning back to my original appearance from the masked man in ck clothes.

    ¡¸Naa, yo-you bastar...?!¡¹(Man A)

    ¡¸My bad, but I¡¯ve asked him to trap you. Let me see. You. Aren¡¯t you Severus Arnos? It doesn¡¯t seem like your father knows anything about this. He only titled his neck when he saw the letter and the mask, not seemingly understanding anything¡¹(Demon King)

    That¡¯s right. In the end, I¡¯ve hidden myself and ced the masks and the letters having the content [We need to talk about the previous work] as well as the address to this location into the private rooms of everyone whom we¡¯ve considered to be suspicious. Of course, I had the house mice I¡¯ve summoned to watch over it.

    The majority didn¡¯t understand and have just tilted their heads orshed out at people of their houses thinking that it¡¯s their pranks, but the one who behaved the most suspicious among all of them was this guy, Severus Arnos.

    Only this guy hid the mask in the drawer of his desk as if he didn¡¯t want anyone to know about it, and quickly ced the letter in his pocket after reading it.

    This man is the heir of the Arnos family, the merchant house which is the house of the mother of Fares, the second prince. In other words, he¡¯s the young brother of the second queen and an uncle to Fares. He¡¯s the man who will be the top of Arnospany one day.

    ¡¸For you bastard to be the criminal. I certainly believe that your father, Arnospany¡¯s president, also feels disappointed¡¹(Zelgadi)

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s wrong, your majesty! For you to think I murdered the princess!¡¹(Severus)

    ¡¸Ooh? I didn¡¯t utter a single word about [Murder]. Moreover, why do you know about Farnese?¡¹(Zelgadi)

    Severus stopped moving as if his entire body froze. His tongue slipped. Only a small number of people know about Sakura, so the information about her murder shouldn¡¯t be known to him because he doesn¡¯t know about her.

    Indeed, Severus will be the demon king¡¯s uncle if the second prince takes the throne. If he obtains a position as high as that which merchants don¡¯t normally reach, he may have the power to be able to intervene in governmental affairs. He is probably aiming for that but....

    The bodyguard unit led by theirmander Sirius-san rushes inside the warehouse. It¡¯s finally the time to pay the tribute.

    ¡¸Arrest this guy. I should tear him to pieces in this ce by all rights, but I still have things to ask of him¡¹(Zelgadi)

    ¡¸Haaa£¡ Tighten the ropes!¡¹(Sirius)

    By Sirius-san orders, the stunned Severus didn¡¯t resist as he was being tied up. The soldiers then drag him away.

    ¡¸With this, the case is now settled, isn¡¯t it?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I¡¯m worried when you say stupid things, Brunhild Sovereign King. It¡¯s the real thing from now on. First, we must officially announce the existence of Farnese in order to make the charges against that guy conclusive. However, we¡¯re already at the point wherein Fiana won¡¯t permit Farnese to be the demon king. In that case, her separation from the royal family must be simultaneously announced¡¹(Zelgadi)

    ¡¸Let me see, in other words...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It will be the announcement of the engagement between His Majesty the Sovereign King and Farnese-sama¡¹(Sirius)

    Sirius-san cuts straight to the point. I guess that¡¯s right ~. Un, I understand.

    It feels like avoiding in this situation is impossible...

    ??Touya starts to run away£¡

    ??However, he can¡¯t escape from the demon king£¡

    That¡¯s how this situation feels like.

    ¡¸Umm, you see here, I already have fiancees...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸nu......? Well, it¡¯s not something strange, you know? Even I had two. For a person who¡¯s worthy of being a king, one or two wives is...¡¹(Zelgadi)

    ¡¸Eight, I have eight fiancees¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Eiiiiight!?¡¹(Zelgadi)

    The eyes of His Majesty the Demon King filled with surprise immediately held still. He strongly grasped my shoulders and started making a speech while smiling stiffly. What is this? He¡¯s scary.

    ¡¸Your majesty the sovereign king. Why don¡¯t we have a talk that¡¯s a li-i-ittle more detailed? Whatever, we¡¯ll finish by morning. We¡¯ll be having a long-term rtionship from now on, so how about it? We can even do it while drinking sake¡¹(Zelgadi)

    Well, I¡¯ve tried running away by saying that I¡¯m a minor, but most countries treated 15 years old as adults although there were exceptions. I thought that it would be fine not to drink, but I was still getting involved with the demon king.

    ??Touya tries to run away again!

    ??However, it¡¯s absolutely impossible to escape from the demon king!

    Uguuu.

    ************************************

    In the end, Sakura¡¯s existence has been officially announced together with her engagement to me.

    Behind the scenes, the crime that Severusmitted was brought to light. Because of this, the present head of the Arnos family, who is the grandfather of the second prince, has retired, and it has been decided that the house will be seeded by the husband who married the youngest daughter.

    Legally speaking, it was such a big crime that they couldn¡¯t haveined even if the whole family was punished. Despite that, they are still technically the blood rtives of the second prince, so their sentence has been reduced due to the second prince himself abandoning the right to seed the throne.

    The second prince wasn¡¯t interested in the position of the demon king from the start, and that, on the contrary, might¡¯ve been what lead to Severus¡¯ impatience. Of course, it has been decided that Severus himself will vanish with the public guillotine.

    I bring both Fiana-san and Sakura immediately to Brunhild. Honestly, it has been a long visit and please excuse me from being entwined with His Majesty the Demon King anymore. In the end, he was an overly talkative drunkard.

    Yumina and the girls quickly epted Sakura, and had somewhat relieved faces.

    ¡¸With this, the nine brides have gathered. Therefore, it means that this number won¡¯t increase any further¡¹(Elzie)

    ¡¸I¡¯m d that a strange person didn¡¯t appear¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸Who knows? You know there¡¯s probably the position of mistress even if there are only nine wives, right?...¡¹(Rin)

    I let the whispered talk between Elzie, Yae, and Rin pass by. Please stop putting up strange gs.

    It seems that the Demon Kingdom of Zenoasu won¡¯t interact with foreign countries same as before, but they will dispatch people as temporary staff to Brunhild.

    Inparison to the discrimination against demonkin that still remains in other countries, they will be able to work here in our country with a piece of mind. I¡¯m just slightly worried whether His Majesty the Demon King will use it as an excuse toe along just to meet Sakura directly.

    **********************************

    ¡¸First of all, I¡¯m thinking about building the school here¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s nice. It¡¯s close to town, and it looks just right formuting¡¹(Fiana)

    I am guiding Fiana-san to the nned construction site of the school together with Naito-ossan, who¡¯s in charge of the construction, and Kougyoku as the bodyguard.

    ¡¸We intend to start from a small school building, and continue extending it little by little. Fiana-sama is still the sole teacher of this school so arge number of people will be impossible, right?¡¹(Naito)

    ¡¸Well, I think I want to start with approximately 20 people first. I can manage somehow with that amount¡¹(Fiana)

    Naito-ossan responds to Fiana-san requests and keeps note of the small details. I hope the children will have more choices in the future with this.

    However, when ites to the schools being established, I want to do something regarding the other school as well.

    The Adventurers School. It¡¯s a school where novice adventurers level can learn their skills. If I have to say it directly, this one is rted to one¡¯s life and death, and I suppose I would like to do something about it quickly.

    Taking this opportunity, I decided to show my face in the guild and consult with the guild master Rerisha-san.

    I separate from Fiana-san¡¯s group and go towards the guild. The guild is crowded as usual. It seems that the dungeon capture is progressing even if it¡¯s only little by little. I enter the guild master¡¯s office, having been guided by the cat beastkin onee-san receptionist with whom I¡¯m already familiar with.

    Rerisha-san was pondering a little while I talk about the rough n I¡¯ve imagined, but she has eventually started to talk.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s not a bad idea. It¡¯s necessary to think about the subjects being taught a little more, but there are some merits in this proposal. It will decrease the number of beginners who die in vain, and veteran adventures who have already retired can once again y an active part¡¹(Rerisha)

    ¡¸ Moreover, if a person who has graduated from this school shows results, it will also be an advertisement in itself¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I think it¡¯s fine to overlook the high entrance fee as well, right? How about setting the training period to be from half a year to a year?¡¹(Rerisha)

    Rerisha-san puts her thoughts together while writing in a notepad. It seems a grand n is already progressing in her head.

    ¡¸In addition to that, it might be better to divide the levels ording to age. One level will be for those in the 13 to 15 year-old bracket while another level will be for those who are 16 to 20 years of age. The remaining level will be for those who are older than 20 years. We should use different teaching methods different between those who have no life experience and for those who do¡¹(Rerisha)

    ¡¸I see. Definitely¡¹(Touya)

    I nod at what Rerisha-san¡¯s has said. I more or less intend to have the school be run mainly by the guild. I won¡¯t do anything beyond just giving out an idea. Therefore, teachers and instructors will be arranged by the guild.

    I believe there will probably be only few people who consider bing adventurers after passing 20 years old. For example, I cannot say with certainty that a knight won¡¯t be an adventurer after retiring from the Knight Order. That¡¯s because adventures are more likely to gain huge profits in one go.

    ¡¸I understand. I will propose this draft at the next guild master¡¯s¡¯ meeting¡¹(Rerishia)

    ¡¸Thank you very much. If there are some facilities that will be necessary for its operation, I think Naito from our side will arrange them if you ask him¡¹(Touya)

    I honestly feel relieved, having felt an adequate response. There should be a lot of teaching materials which ought to be taught like the good ways of fighting against magic beasts, things that should be noted, being prepared, and basic adventurer skills.

    Normally, they should learn those by themselves with experience, but adventurers will die if they make one wrong step. If they have a guide teaching them the know-how, that should be a considerably powerful weapon for them.

    ¡¸By the way, as for Your Majesty the Sovereign King, it seems you¡¯ve be engaged to the princess of the Demon Kingdom of Zenoasu¡¹(Rerisha)

    ¡¸Ugu, you are quick with information as usual...¡¹(Touya)

    Give me a break already. Oh well, information is the lifeline of the guild. There¡¯s probably a source of information who has slipped even inside Zenoasu.

    ¡¸Then, I have a little request, you see¡¹(Rerisha)

    ¡¸What request?¡¹(Touya)

    In short, the content of Rerisha-san¡¯s request is that they would like to establish a branch of the adventurer¡¯s guild in Zenoasu as well. It seems she wants me to mediate it, but I end up feeling a little tired when I think that I will have to meet with His Majesty the Demon King again.

    Certainly. I got stuck with fighting that Gira-guy without any serious preparations since there was no perception board in Zenoasu.

    The Fraze attack won¡¯t avoid Zenoasu. It might be necessary to establish a branch of the guild there.

    In the end, I¡¯ve taken Rerisha-san¡¯s request, but I¡¯ve decided to go again to Zenoasu at ater date.

    I¡¯ve taken Sakura along with Rerisha-san, so the matter with the guild was easily approved. So easy.

    After that, His Majesty the Demon King was talking about various things with Sakura, but she cut him down by saying [Annoying].

    I look at the depressed demon king, and I¡¯ve felt a slight uneasiness for having a daughter in the future. I¡¯ve started to think that this may be the figure of my future version...

    I¡¯ve tried to persuade Sakura whether she can be gentle to His Majesty the Demon King whenever possible, but she has just replied with a simr answer stating [What is there to do beyond that?]

 Chapter 231: The Theater, and a Starry Sky Confession

    Arc 24: The King is Busy in Many Ways

    Chapter 231: The Theater, and a Starry Sky Confession

    ¡¸Uwaa-a-a¡¹

    I held in my arms prince Yamato who was reaching out his hands while muttering ambiguous words.

    ¡¸He has be quite heavy, hasn¡¯t he?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸That¡¯s because he¡¯ll be one year old soon. After this, he¡¯ll be growing up a lot quicker¡¹(Trystwin)

    The King of Belfast smiled widely as he looked at his giggling son whom I was holding in my arms. Seeing this, Queen Yuel, who was sitting next to him, made a wry smile as well.

    He certainly looked adorable when I was holding him like this. There had been quite a number of people who had be my brothers and sisters-inw via my engagement, but this child was the only younger sibling among them.

    There were a lot of younger children at the ce where Elzie and Linzie grew up though, but strictly speaking, those kids were their cousins in the end.

    ¡¸He¡¯s cute~. I also want a younger brother or sister¡¹(Suu)

    Suu muttered while looking at Yamato next to the king, but her parents, Duke Ortlinde and Ellen-san, just averted their eyes awkwardly from behind her. They say innocence is cruel sometimes.

    I passed prince Yamato whom I was holding to Yumina, who in turn, was lying in wait. Having received her younger brother, Yumina cuddled him as she started rocking him slightly.

    ¡¸Yamato~. It¡¯s me, your Onee-san¡¹(Yumina)

    It seemed like she had been worrying whether her brother would forget her since we didn¡¯te to Belfast very much, but it was an unnecessary worry apparently. He looked even more delighted than when he was with me.

    ¡¸I wonder if Yumina will cuddle her child like this in a few more years¡¹(Trystwin)

    ¡¸So Yamato will be an uncle in no time, right? Oh well, it¡¯s something I wish to happen though¡¹(Yuel)

    ¡¸Right~¡¹(Touya)

    I eluded what the royal couple said while expressing a stiff smile. If only they thought about what they¡¯re talking about. Yumina also pretended not to understand it and turned the other way, but I understood that she became bright red till her ears.

    ¡¸I will also bear Touya¡¯s child! If she is a girl, it will be fine for her to marry Yamato too!¡¹(Suu)

    Suu hugged me while making that kind of undaunted deration as always. Wait, what is this kid saying? You can¡¯t decide the marriage partner of her kid that¡¯s not even born yet!

    ¡¸...Hmmm. Surprisingly, it may not be bad. That means that Touya-dono¡¯s lineage will be included into Belfast. ...It¡¯s possible¡¹(Trystwin)

    His Majesty the King muttered as if pondering over it. Eh? Are you saying it¡¯s okay?!

    In that case, I wonder what their rtionship will be. Yamato is Suu¡¯s cousin. Therefore, does this imply that he¡¯ll marry his cousin¡¯s child? There may be marriages between fellow cousins, but doesn¡¯t anyone find that strange?

    I¡¯ll see it as a marriage between my daughter and my brother-inw, and the king will see it as a marriage between his son and younger brother¡¯s grandchild. Howplicated...

    There¡¯s a tentative arrangement that I¡¯ll be marrying once I be 18 years old, but I¡¯m still considering what to do with Suu. Receiving a 12 year old wife is a bit... Well, I¡¯ll still do it since I¡¯ve promised that I¡¯ll marry her, but it¡¯ll be postponed by several years though.

    However, leaving the only one person out is kinda...

    ¡¸It¡¯ll still be four to five years until Suu grows up to be capable of giving birth to a child. It won¡¯t be a problem having that much age difference... Hmmm¡¹(Trystwin)

    ¡¸Dear, how about you put an end to this talk? It¡¯s no use even if you think about it this early, don¡¯t you agree? ¡¹(Yuel)

    ¡¸Sorry, ha-ha-ha. It¡¯s a joke, a joke¡¹(Trystwin)

    His Majesty The Kingughed as if trying to smooth things, having been rebuked by Queen Yuel.

    No, that was definitely not a joke, wasn¡¯t it? He was serious. Absolutely.

    ¡¸Fuaaaa, fuuu...¡¹(Yamato)

    ¡¸Ara? I wonder if Yamato is a sleepyhead... Mother¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Let me see... Aah, it looks like it. There-there, let¡¯s go sleepity-sleep~¡¹(Yuel)

    The Queen-sama, having received her son from Yumina, took him to a bed in a separate room. Moreover, Yumina, Ellen, and Suu were apanying her.

    In a room where only the male camp remained, Duke lowered his voice and addressed me.

    ¡¸Now then, Touya-dono. What about the aforementioned article?¡¹(Alfred)

    ¡¸Its safety has been properly confirmed as well just in case, so it¡¯ll be okay. You need to take a pill per day since it¡¯s considerably powerful, okay? Also, the effectiveness of the pills won¡¯t change even if you consume a lot of them. It¡¯ll just excessively absorb your magic power the next day and you will be attacked by a terrible fatigue. Do you understand?¡¹(Touya)

    I handed over a small bottle filled with pills to the Duke while cautioning him. I still didn¡¯t think he should rely on something like this though, but the Duke just answered that ¡°youth is reproachful¡± when I¡¯d said that. What did he mean by that?

    ¡¸What¡¯s that thing?¡¹(Trystwin)

    The king asked us since he¡¯s being puzzled when he¡¯s looking our actions. It¡¯s not a talk which we needed to hide since we all were fellow men, but I was a bit reluctant to speak about it honestly.

    ¡¸Aah, this is one of the so-called... health medicines... Oh well, to put things inly, it¡¯s a vigour enhancement pill¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Wha-at ?!¡¹(Trystwin)

    ¡¸Shh-h-h! Brother, you¡¯re loud!¡¹(Alfred)

    The duke held down the king¡¯s mouth. It¡¯s natural. He would be embarrassed if this subject had been heard by the female camp, especially when his daughter is there too.

    ¡¸The other day, the duke said that he wants the drug no matter what after I bbed about it to him. That¡¯s why I asked Flora from our household to make it. We then offered it to the brothel for a test run, and it seemed to have a tremendous effect once they¡¯d asked their guests to use it. We were told something about them being able to go on for several rounds even...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I-Is that how it is...? Wait! Share this thing with me as well!¡¹(Trystwin)

    ¡¸Brother has no need for it, aren¡¯t you?! I¡¯m doing it for a child that will seed the Ortlinde house!¡¹(Alfred)

    ¡¸Be quiet! Be q-u-i-e-t! There is one more bottle after all! ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸You¡¯re noisy!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹(Female camp)

    Angry voices came flying from the next room. See, we¡¯ve been scolded.

    However, both people were still smiling after they¡¯d nervously received the small bottles.

    As for me, I still don¡¯t understand these two.

    ===============================================

    ¡¸It¡¯s really been a long time since we¡¯ve been to the royal capital of Belfast¡¹(Yumina)

    I walked along with Yumina through the castle town. We didn¡¯t live here even for a year, but I still have an attachment as it is. Also, there¡¯s the fact that I¡¯ve purchased this all-resistance coat here.

    Yumina walked next to me while she¡¯s dressed casually. Or perhaps I should say, she was in an adventurer-style clothing. It¡¯s more carefree than normal, and there¡¯s also the fact wherein she got used to it since she didn¡¯t dress up that much in Brunhild.

    There are no such things as nobles in our ce. I¡¯m being referred to as the king though, but I have to say that I feel more like a chairman of a neighborhood association rather than a king.

    (TLC: Wow! Fact check:

    He¡¯s going to marry

    1 ¨C four princesses,

    2 ¨C an elder of the Fairy n of Misumido who looks like a teenager for who knows how many centuries,

    3 ¨C the daughter of a retainer for the Shogun who controls Ishen,

    4 ¨C another noble from Belfast,

    5 ¨C a pair of twins,

    6 ¨C He has enough power to conquer the world,

    7 ¨C He controls the four divine beasts,

    8 ¨C He¡¯s a dependent of Kami-sama,

    9 ¨C A few gods consider him as their brother,

    10 ¨C He has the most dangerous erobo on the world who in turn has ancient knowledge,

    11 ¨C Almost all of the countries in the world are either a part of his alliance or friends with him, and there are just five countries left who aren¡¯t either of the two, and

    12 ¨C He¡¯s a friend of the tribes in the sea of trees.

    Yup. He¡¯s just the chairman of a neighborhood association called ¡°the whole wide world¡± alright.)

    ¡¸It has been a long time since I went out together with Touya-san as well¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Is that true? Oh well. I have been busy recently after all¡¹(Touya)

    With me being embarrassed a little for linking arms with Yumina, we walked the streets of the castle town.

    I guess I can say that I¡¯ve been busy in a lot of ways recently with going to Ishen and defeating a subordinate god, going to Ferzen and constructing a bridge, andstly, going to Zenoasu and getting involved with the demon king

    ¡¸Flying around the world this much, Touya-san is probably the only one who can do it. I¡¯m a little lonely though¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m also thinking about wanting to be with you guys as much as possible¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I understand. Therefore, I¡¯ll have you all for myself today even if it¡¯s bad of me toward the others¡¹(Yumina)

    Having said that, there¡¯s still one more matter I needed to attend after this.

    I caught glimpses of several people riding bicycles as we walked the streets.

    It looked like the bicycle was spreading quite naturally in the royal capital. However, it appeared to be fetching a good price so only some of the rich people could buy them yet.

    I saw our destination at the corner of the main street. The Reading Cafe [Tsukuyomi]. The voice of Wendy, one of the employees, called out when we entered inside.

    ¡¸Welco... Ah, owner! Long time no see!¡¹(Wendy)

    ¡¸He-hey, Wendy! It¡¯s not ¡°owner¡±. I thought I told you that he¡¯s the sovereign king-sama, right?!¡¹(Sylvie)

    Sylvie the store manager was prudent, but I didn¡¯t mind being called ¡°owner¡± so I permitted it. Besides, being called the Sovereign King at a ce like this is bad.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve entrusted the delivery of the new books to Alba-san¡¯s firm, but is there any problem?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It will take some time for the new goods to arrive, but there are no problems. I¡¯ll just properly enchant all of them with the anti-theft [Paralysis]¡¹(Sylvie)

    Sylvie-san said that and pointed to the object that looked like a copier at the back of the counter. That machine had [Program] casted in it to grant [Paralysis] to the books that had been ced on it.

    ¡¸The sales are excellent as well, and even the food has a good reputation¡¹(Wendy)

    Wendy said so. [Tsukuyomi] seemed to be popr. Honestly speaking, I wouldn¡¯t be troubled even if there were no sales here since half of it was something like a hobby of mine, but I was still happy if it¡¯s flourishing.

    ¡¸Oops, those are the new books. I¡¯ve chosen famous tales from Ferzen, Rodomea, Restia, and Lail. These should be hard toe by in these parts¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Waah! Thank you very much£¡¡¹(Sylvie)

    I piled up the books taken from [Storage] one after another on the counter. As usual, a lot of [Female oriented] books had been prepared as well.

    After that, I greeted the rest, adjusted the reclining seats in the shop, and then we left [Tsukuyomi].

    For now, my errands were done, and I now aimlessly walked the streets with Yumina.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really bigpared to Brunhild after all¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸That¡¯s can¡¯t be helped. But if the town grows bigger, there are going to be a lot of ces where that can¡¯t be seen which makes it an issue¡¹(Yumina)

    Certainly. In the ces where the watchful eyes of the guards don¡¯t reach, the risk of crimes and dangers waiting behind the corners will increase. With that in mind, should I increase the number of recruits in our country¡¯s knight order... ha?

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹(Yumina)

    Yumina called out to me who had stopped in front of a certain store. There¡¯s a poster sticking on the window of the shop in front of me.

    ¡¸¡¸A Spectacle of Love and Adventure. The adventure of a Hero named Tooya who challenges the ck dragon in order to rescue Princess Yuina... yed on a grand scale, Reefrees¡¯s greatest hit finally arrives at Belfast¡¹...? Touya-san, say that...¡¹(Yumina)

    The poster itself was nothing other than an advertising poster for a theatrical y. I¡¯d been thinking whether it was just my imagination, but I had found the full name of a writer on it, making me convince myself that it wasn¡¯t my imagination.

    ¡¸Yumina, look here¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸What is it? ¡¸The script made by the famous [Knight Order of Rose] Lil Refles¡¹...Ah£¡¡¹(Yumina)

    Yumina became speechless. Lil Refles. The real identity of the writer with that pen name was the first princess of Reefrees Empire, Liliel Reem Reefrees, the rotten princess (fujoshi).

    ¡¸That¡¯s bastard... Making a work of someone¡¯s story without their permission...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Say, is this about me and Touya-san? Given from what I can see what¡¯s written in here, this work seems to be a decent story though...¡¹(Yumina)

    I wonder about that. It¡¯s doubtful. Won¡¯t someone like a beautiful knight or dandi dukee out? It may be necessary to watch the y to confirm that thought. I may need to implement a public cancetion if a scene like that is in there.

    Let me see. Apparently, the y will start 20 minutes from now in the central theater, I think?

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s go watch it¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Sure. Why not? It¡¯s a bit strange, but it looks interesting¡¹(Yumina)

    Well, it¡¯s obviously interesting because she¡¯s the basis for the role. As for me, I don¡¯t really care for a bit whether the story is interesting or boring as long as I¡¯m not being given a disgraceful treatment.

    Afterwards, I watched a y with Yumina in the central theater which easilysted for two hours, but there¡¯s nothing to worry about. It was a story that quite much like a royal road. Of course, it was very much different from what had actually happened.

    I didn¡¯t fight against the ck dragon one-on-one, and Yumina evacuated to the royal pce of Belfast at that time. Instead of calling it a dramatization, it¡¯s more of a story that was created from the ground-up. It could probably be considered as a story of a different hero who has no rtion to me. The actor ying Tooya was a terribly handsome actor. The actress ying Yuina was cute as well, but Yumina was cuter than her.

    It was quite the worth seeing this story of a heart-throbbing love and a thrilling adventure. The audience pped and cheered when it was over. Maybe that rotten princess can write a proper story, after all. How unexpected. I will say it once more. It¡¯s surprising.

    The area already became dark when we left the theater grounds with the stars twinkling in the sky.

    ¡¸It was interesting~! I was especially moved by the scene where he confessed his love to the princess before challenging the ck dragon!¡¹(Yumina)

    Since Yumina said something like that, I then kneeled in front of her and took her small hand, mimicking the hero of the y. Yumina was surprised at this sudden behavior of mine.

    ¡¸¡ºNo matter when happens, I will protect you, bing your sword and shield. Therefore, please smile. If you smile beside me, there¡¯s no happiness superior to this for me. I love you. Until now and from now on till forever¡»¡¹(Touya)

    I spoke the lines of the hero from before. There might have been some slight differences, but those lines were somehow simr to what I¡¯d said if I was not mistaken.

    Suddenly, I looked up to Yumina and tears were falling down like rain. H-huh!? Have I done something unpleasant!? I panicked and stood up immediately to apologize, having seen her like that, but she shook her head side-to-side and wiped her tears.

    ¡¸It¡¯s different. I was happy when Touya-san said that to me...¡¹(Yumina)

    A-aaa. I see. I am d. I almost lost my mind.

    Still, making her happy by saying lines from a drama is also pathetic of me. I must properly convey my feelings to her.

    ¡¸...They were only drama lines, but they were also my true feelings. I want Yumina to always smile. I was uncertain of those feelings at the beginning, but I can say them clearly now. I know that I love Yumina. I want us to walk now and forever together. I want us to always smile side-by-side. I really think I¡¯m happy that I¡¯ve met you. Thank you¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Touya-san...¡¹(Yumina)

    Yuminaes hugging me. I gently hugged her small body and felt happy. These girls are my treasure. I won¡¯t allow anyone no matter who he is to hurt them. I¡¯ll definitely protect them.

    After embracing each other for a while, both of us went for a kiss and smiled.

    ¡¸Shall we go back?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes¡¹(Yumina)

    We started walking slowly under the night sky while holding hands.

 Chapter 232: The Blade of Light, and the Cat Knight

    Arc 24: The King is Busy in Many Ways

    Chapter 232: The de of Light, and the Cat Knight

    ¡¸Hee, this is the first time I see this way of using divine power¡¹(Moroha)

    Moroha-nee-san, who crossed her arms, looked at me in admiration.

    [God¡¯s authority release] was unleashing divine power in which I was d. It seemed that the gods in the World of the Gods did it as if they were breathing normally, but in my case, the burden fell on my body.

    So then, I was wondering whether I could draw out my divine power partially, so I concentrated it on my right arm up from the wrist and let a de of divine power appear.

    I wasn¡¯t able to do it well at first, but I finally managed to easily do it once I¡¯d learned the trick to it.

    I had been practicing in a forest away from the castle just in case because I didn¡¯t want to be seen by someone.

    ¡¸We usually don¡¯t suppress our power or do something simr, so this is a method that didn¡¯t ur to us before¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸It¡¯s because I¡¯d like to be excused from having my hair grow each and every time I use this power¡¹(Touya)

    Having said that, it was a secret that I¡¯ve been anxious about what I would do if fur grew on my hand or if I became a thickly bearded person.

    ¡¸However, it¡¯s hard to keep its shape if I don¡¯t concentrate...¡¹(Touya)

    An object that could be called a ¡°Beam Saber¡± was extending from my right arm, which then shook and started to disappear after I lost focus for a short amount of time.

    ¡¸I think that it¡¯s easier to apply it on something that you¡¯re holding¡¹(Moroha)

    Moroha-nee-san agily threw me a twig that wasying around here.

    I caught it and applied divine power into it as if it¡¯s an extension of my arm. Ah, she¡¯s right. It was easy since I¡¯dpleted it without being upied about preserving its shape.

    I slightly swung the twig and easily chopped arge tree growing in the forest. Oi-oi, this may be able produce a shing power that¡¯s even better than a crystal sword....

    Letting go of the twig, I then gripped a stone which was lying nearby, and easily broke it into small pieces. I then tried doing it with my left hand as well, but it was impossible with just a normal arm.

    Umu. The part from my right wrist upward is like a different object. I tried driving my right fist into therge tree that I cut down a little while ago, and my right fist sunk in without me feeling any pain. It seemed that the divine power wrapping around my fist was scraping the tree. Won¡¯t I pierce it if I push further inside?

    Originally, divine power wasn¡¯t a power that should be used on the ground. Thus, my sisters didn¡¯t use it for anything other than fighting against the subordinate god. However, it seemed I was an exception since I was outside of those limits.

    However, I believe it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t have to use it, but the ruler-ss isn¡¯t limited to just Gira from before. No, there are certainly more ruler-sses like him, so it¡¯s better to have as many countermeasures as possible.

    *************************************************************************************************

    Sakura and Linzie were discussing something in the courtyard when I came back. Their rtionship was fairly good. Was it due to their personality having a lot inmon? Both of them were shy, but they were different in such a way that Linzie was passive whereas Sakura was just indifferent.

    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸King-sama¡¹(Sakura)

    Sakura

    ¡¸Ah- Touya-san. Sakura-chan has said that she wants to learn magic, so I¡¯m examining her attributes¡¹(Linzie)

    Ah, are you identifying them with those magic stones? I also did it that way initially. Sakura can use [Teleport] (urately speaking, she still hasn¡¯t managed to master it yet), so she should have an aptitude for non-attribute magic in the worst case scenario.

    ¡¸And, how many aptitudes does she have?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸The no-attribute, the water attribute, and the dark attribute¡¹(Linzie)

    Hee. Does she have three as well? Not bad. However, no-attribute magic is basically a personal magic. One could only learn one spell from it. So essentially, does that mean she only has two attributes?

    ¡¸It seems she has a considerable amounts of magic power as well. She doesn¡¯t have as much as Rin-san though as expected, but I think she has more magic power than me¡¹(Linzie)

    Well, she is from the demon king tribe who rules at the top of demonkins after all. She must have at least that much. Or rather, Rin has even more than her, you say?... Well, the other person was the head of the fairy n that excels at magic after all.

    ¡¸I can teach you the water attribute, but as for no-attribute, you can only learn by yourself. Though I think there won¡¯t be any problems as long as you learn how to use the magic power. As for the darkness attribute, only Yumina or Touya-san can teach you...¡¹(Linzie)

    Oh right, Rin doesn¡¯t have the dark attribute.

    By the way, our attributes were

    Touya ¡ö All Attributes

    Elzie ¡ö Non Attribute (Boost)

    Linzie ¡ö Fire, Water, Light attribute

    Yumina ¡ö Wind, Earth, Darkness attribute

    Yae ¡ö None

    Luu ¡ö None

    Suu ¡ö Light attribute

    Hilda ¡ö None

    Sakura ¡ö Water, Darkness, non attributes (Teleport)

    Rin ¡ö Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Light, non attribute (Program, Transfer, Protection)

    Like this.

    Huh? If I am not mistaken, Rin has said she has four non-attribute magics. One is missing. I have been told that the the people from the Fairy n each has a spell from the non-attribute magic due to them having a high aptitude for it.

    ¡¸Oh, what¡¯s everyone doing by gathering here?¡¹(Rin)

    Oops, speaking of the devil. The person herself appeared. Naturally, P came along while walking unsteadily.

    P slightly raised her arm as if saying ¡°What¡¯s up! (Ossu!)¡±. She¡¯s energetic as ever. Ah nope. I don¡¯t really know whether a stuffed toy can even be energetic or slumped.

    ¡¸Rin, you have four non-attribute magics, right? Three of those are [Program], [Transfer] and [Protection]. What¡¯s thest one?¡¹(Touya)

    I frankly asked the question that I had in my mind. It shouldn¡¯t be something she would want to hide.

    ¡¸Ah, did I perhaps not mention it? It¡¯s the same lookup magic as your [Search]. It¡¯s called [Discovery]¡¹(Rin)

    Discovery. Does it have a meaning simr to [Exploration]?

    ¡¸You clearly imagine the object that you want to locate to have a general understanding of its location. The effect will be vague if you don¡¯t have a really clear detailed image, so it¡¯s difficult to use¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸Really? It seems convenient when used for searching objects¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Let¡¯s say that I, for example, search for an apple I¡¯ve left on the table with [Discovery]. I may be able to find unless something in it has changed. It won¡¯t work if, let¡¯s say, you took a bite of it¡¹(Rin)

    Eh? Has it be useless with only just that? The said discrepancies that were rted to the object being searched for were the well-known limits which diluted the effect of search magic.

    ¡¸urately speaking in the case of the apple, other apples may also be mixed up in the search, so it¡¯ll be hard to find the object that you¡¯re looking for no matter what. Even I don¡¯t really use it for anything except to find P when she wanders off somewhere¡¹(Rin)

    Looking for a lost child? Ha~, the usage of that magic is surely difficult, isn¡¯t it? If it was my original world, we surely would¡¯ve used it to look for portable objects like a tv remote control or the keys to a car or a house. Oh my? Isn¡¯t it useful?

    We then got back to Sakura¡¯s magic training after solving the mystery of Rin.

    Nowadays, darkness attribute was only being recognized as [Summon Magic].

    Creatures like Lizardmen and silver wolves were being summoned from some ce in a different world in ordance with the situation at hand once they¡¯d made contact with the summoner.

    Apparently, Kohaku and the rest were summoned once every dozen of years from a faraway world (though I named it ¡°mythical beast world¡± temporarily) as well, but they were usually being called out by random chance. The summoner also wasn¡¯t also capable enough to make a contract with them.

    I¡¯ve been thinking about it, but I wonder if magic beasts are perhaps the descendants of those who has strayed from that world of mythical beasts.

    For example, if a summoned silver wolf made a child with an ordinary wolf in this world and that silver wolf returned to its original world, the child that had been born would belong to a species different from that ordinary wolf. In other words, it would be the birth of a magic beast. In that case, it might be due to summoning magic that magic beasts were spreading in this world even now.

    Well, there was no way to confirm it, and it wasn¡¯t like anything could be done about it even if that was proven to be true..

    Besides, there were other magics in the darkness attribute aside from summoning magic.

    ¡¸Spells which influence the mind like [Confusion], [Sleep], [Temptation], or something simr are also from the darkness attribute These are ssified as ancient magics that have already been lost, but we can now learn them because there are grimoires in [Library]. Just so you know, the mind magic system doesn¡¯t work on people with high magic power, okay?¡¹(Touya)

    Sakura looked at me with a disappointed face. Were you nning on using [Temptation] as well? Well, I¡¯m already in a state where it feels as if it¡¯s being casted on me by everyone here, but let¡¯s not say anything. It¡¯s embarrassing.

    ¡¸For now, how about summoning something as a test? It will also be practice for handling magic power¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Hm. I want to give it a try¡¹(Sakura)

    Sakura then slightly nodded. Rin taught the procedure for the summoning, while Linzie and I were drawing the summoning formation in the courtyard. P also helped us out. She¡¯s a kind stuffed toy.

    With the preparations done, Sakura started concentrating while pouring magic power under the guidance of Rin. A ck mist began to faintly drift in the round magic formation, gradually gathering in the center.

    ¡¸I wonder what kind of child wille out¡¹(Linzie)

    ¡¸I¡¯m kinda looking forward to it¡¹(Touya)

    I whispered in low voice along with Linzie who¡¯s hugging P. Sakura is good at music, so maybe something like a Siren wille out, I think? It will look amusing if she can make a choir.

    Before long, the ck mist cleared, and a small shadow that¡¯s crouching down energetically stood up, pulled a slender sword high in the sky, and started to shout.

    ¡¸A cat for the sake of a person! A person for the sake of a cat! Heaven knows, Earth knows, the cat knows! My cat chivalry will be the thorough witnesses! Nya~!¡¹

    Long boots, a hat with a long feather, gloves, a mantle, a rapier, a belt with a sheath and a ck cat. This fellow has quite a high tension...

    ¡¸Cait Sidhe. It¡¯s a summoned cat beast¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸Sorry, but I¡¯m a Cat Knight ~nya. This is important ~nya¡¹(Cait Sidhe)

    The cat knight corrected Rin¡¯s exnation. Is he seriously ending his sentences with a [Nya]? Its size wasn¡¯t different from an ordinary cat, but could this guy really fight? Though a talking summoned beast was indeed rare.

    ¡¸I want to make a contract with you. State the conditions¡¹(Sakura)

    Following Sakura words, the cat knight exaggeratedly took off his hat and said:

    ¡¸Conditions~nya are unthinkable~nya. It¡¯s the knight¡¯s duty to help a frail woman. I will dedicate my sword for you~nya with pleasure~nya¡¹(Cait Sidhe)

    ¡¸If it is a man?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I will scratch him and go away~nya¡¹(Cait Sidhe)

    The cat knight nonchntly answered my meddling. Oi, are you calling this chivalry? He extremely puts on feminist air, but is this fellow a male?

    ¡¸In that case, the contract will bepleted if you give him a name¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸A name...King-sama, do you know of any good ones?¡¹(Sakura)

    Sakura addressed me after having heard Rin¡¯s exnations.

    However, Cait Sidhe waved his finger ¡°ChiiChiiChii¡± side-to-side, calling her to stop. His every part is conceited. It kinda make me a little irritated.

    ¡¸Excuse me ~nya from an event of being named by a man ~nya. Even if I myself look like this, my pride is high. Someone with doubtful origin from an unknown ce is...¡¹(Cait Sidhe)

    ¡¸...[Gate]¡¹(Touya)

    I opened [Gate] in front of Cait Sidhe¡¯s eyes and summoned Kohaku.

    The moment he saw Kohaku who had suddenly appeared, the cat knight, who¡¯s putting on airs, stopped his movements at once. Before long, his body began trembling and his teeth started chattering. His fur which could be called body hair suddenly stood up.

    ¡¸Nya-Nya-Nya why, the [White emperor]...!¡¹(Cait Sidhe)

    ¡ºLord. Who is this cat?¡»(Kohaku)

    ¡¸He¡¯s Sakura¡¯s summoned beast. I¡¯m thinking about giving him a name right now, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be satisfied¡¹(Touya)

    Kohaku then nced at the cat knight which caused him to prostrate with a terrible force and rub his head against the ground.

    ¡ºAre you saying that you have any objections about being named by my Lord?¡»(Kohaku)

    ¡¸T-there is no way I would do that! Nya, nya I will obey! Nya!¡¹(Cait Sidhe)

    His attitude has changed with a frightful speed. Well then, what name shall I give him?

    ¡¸Nyantarou©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤¡¹(Touya)

    It was funny to see how much despair had fully shown on the Cait Sidhe¡¯s face when I muttered that name. He¡¯s full of facial expressions in spite of being a cat.

    ¡¸And, d¡¯Artagnan. Which one is good?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸The d¡¯Artagnan one please, ~Nya!!¡¹(Cait Sidhe)

    (ED: In case you guys don¡¯t know, it¡¯s pronounced as dar-TAN-yan, dar-TAN-yun, or dar-TAN-nian)

    The cat knight who was prostrating himself came out from the magic formation, feeling visibly relieved after Sakura named him. He¡¯s somewhat taking a slight distance away from Kohaku and me, but I guessed it probably couldn¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸By the way Sakura, how much magic power does Nyantaro consume?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Hm. As it is. I don¡¯t think he will remain for even an hour¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸My name is different ~nya! It¡¯s not Nyantaro, it¡¯s d¡¯Artagnan ~nya!¡¹(Nyantaro)

    I¡¯m saying it with full understanding of how you feel about it. The real name will be d¡¯Artagnan, and the nickname will be Nyantaro.

    I took out a ring which I¡¯d given to everyone from my pocket and passed it to Sakura. She epted it even while feeling shy.

    ¡¸Magic power is stored in this ring, so you can draw it from here and pass it on to Nyantaro. I think it willst him for half a year. I will replenish it again if it gets exhausted, soe talk to me when that happens¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Hm. Thanks¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸d¡¯Artagnan ~nya!¡¹(Nyantaro)

    He¡¯s still saying that. He¡¯s pretty funny guy so let¡¯s keep him around permanently. Let¡¯s have him be everyone¡¯s bodyguard if he can manage it. I¡¯ll throw him into Moroha-neesan¡¯s ce, and he¡¯ll be trained well whether he is cat or not. Who knows? He¡¯ll probably be a super Cait Sidhe.

    As the cat knights raised his protest against the name ¡°Nyantaro¡±, P tapped on his shoulder which gave off a feeling that says ¡°now, now¡±.

    Won¡¯t those two make an unexpectedly goodbo? I was thinking of thoughts like those when Kougyoku came flying in from somewhere andnded on my arm.

    ¡¸Eeeeh! Even the me emperor is here! What ~nya is going on here ~nya?!¡¹(Nyantaro)

    Kougyoku, having nced at Nyantaro who¡¯s unable to stand, spoke as if being unconcerned about him.

    ¡ºLord. A ce resembling thest ruin has been found¡»(Kougyoku)

    ¡¸Really?¡¹(Touya)

    If it¡¯s a Babylon ruin, then I¡¯ll be able to discover thest one, the [Laboratory].

    Somehow my motivation was lost after I had discovered [Warehouse], but as expected, it should be better to collect all of them. If I am not mistaken, [Laboratory] is the birthce of Shesca and the other Babylon numbers, and it¡¯s also the ce with medical personnel and various experimental facilities, right?

    Come to think of it, Monica said she was not good with the [Laboratory] manager. Is there some problem with her personality?

    ...Now that I think about, there was no one among the Babylon numbers that had a proper character. Isn¡¯t it toote to worry about it now?

    Whatever. Then, should I go andplete the castle in the sky?

 Chapter 233: The Sea Dragon, and ã€ŒLaboratoryã€

    Arc 24: The King is Busy in Many Ways

    Chapter 233: The Sea Dragon, and ¡¸Laboratory¡¹

    Southwest of this continent, going exactly west from Great Forest Sea, were two inds. One was vertically big and long while the other was ? the size of the previous one, and both could be seen forming a line.

    Therger ind was called Igrand, and the smaller ¡ª Marlette. The two indsbined were called the Igrette Kingdom.

    Map

    The Igrette Kingdom didn¡¯t have any particr resource that was sticking out. It seemed to be a splendid country with a temperate climate and a beautiful unspoiled scenery due to it being surrounded by the sea.

    This country appeared to be rural with a culture falling behind against the other countries, but even a country like this had something that couldn¡¯t be defeated by those other countries.

    It is the existence the Sea Serpent, a sea dragon.

    This dragon lived near the shores of Igrette and was being respected by its citizens as a guardian deity. Approximately 100 years ago when the Sandora Kingdom invaded them, it was passed on in a legend that this dragon only sank the ships of Sandora.

    There¡¯s another legend being handed down on that ind. It said that the day when the sea dragon was seen, they would be able to get arge catch.

    ¡¸So, do you know the one they call the Sea Serpent?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºYes. It¡¯s one of my dependants. It¡¯s a type that, by nature, likes to associate with humans, so perhaps he liked the humans living on those inds¡»(Ruli)

    Having heard that there¡¯s a dragon, I then went to that Igrette kingdom in apany of Ruli. I sit on Ruli¡¯s back who had turned into a huge dragon, and we were heading towards those inds. It was quitefortable, but I still put up a shield since the wind was intense.

    ¡¸Oh, I can see it¡¹(Touya)

    The isted inds were seen at the end of the horizon. Is that the Igrette Kingdom?

    ¡ºLord. The sea dragon hase to greet you¡»(Ruli)

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹(Touya)

    Looking below per Ruli¡¯s voice, I saw the face of a dragon peeping from the surface of the sea. It raised the sea up and down, wiggling its body like a snake. It was really huge. It¡¯s even bigger than Ruli. There was buoyancy in the sea, so there were no big burdens on the body ofrge creatures. This was probably the reason why it¡¯s easier forrge creatures to be born at the sea.

    ¡ºLong time no see, Sea Dragon¡»(Ruli)

    ¡ºIt¡¯s good to be in the presence of the gracious Blue Emperor-sama. Also, Mochizuki Touya-sama, the Lord of the Blue Emperor-sama, wee to Igrette¡»(Sea Serpent)

    ¡¸Huh? You know who I am?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºYes. The incident on Drachen ind has been transmitted amongst the dragons¡»(Sea Serpent)

    Huhuh. Surprisingly, it has be something simr to a rumor. Oh well. We did kill more than half of the dragons in that ind after all. The reason why they aren¡¯t holding a grudge is thanks to Ruli¡¯s influence.

    Dragons basically didn¡¯t try to oppose humans. If humans had seriously tried to defeat dragons, they would know how difficult it would be. However, the reckless rampage of the young dragons who didn¡¯t know something like that due to their long years of living caused the incident that time. It could be said though that the reason was pretty much because they hadn¡¯t been educated.

    ¡¸Even so, you knew well that we would being, didn¡¯t you?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºI¡¯ve heard about it from a bird familiar. As such, the ruins that Touya-sama has been searching for turned up to be in the depths of the cave where I myself have been roosting¡»(Sea Serpent)

    ¡¸Ah. So that¡¯s how it is. Then I guess I can ask you to guide us there¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºWith pleasure¡»(Sea Serpent)

    We followed the sea dragon that began swimming, moving from side to side.

    The sea dragon headed to the small ind of the Igrette kingdom. It then entered a thin cave between the rocks after we¡¯d approached the quay of Marlette. We¡¯d also followed suit and entered the cave. We then came out into a space that¡¯s considerablyrge.

    It¡¯s like a secret base here. I got off from Ruli¡¯s back onto a rock inside the cave.

    ¡ºThe ruins you¡¯re aiming for are in the end of a cave located deeper that way¡»(Sea Dragon)

    I, having followed the eyes of the sea dragon, could see the cave which led to more depths. I see. Is it in the end of that cave?

    It seemed they had a great deal to talk about as well, so I left Ruli with the sea dragon and advanced alone to the depths of the cave.

    The rock surface was indiscriminately and smoothly wet. Is it because the surface bes submerged in the sea when the tidees in? I advanced through the cave that looked like a pathway for awhile, and I finally reached the object inside of it soon afterward.

    The shape was a genuine sphere. I could only see a ck globe five meters or more in diameter at first nce, but there were magic stones resembling a marble embedded on its sides with thin slit-like geometric patterns running through.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see what will happen when I pour magic power in them, for now¡¹(Touya)

    I poured fire attribute magic into the red magic stone. Then, the red light started shining from the magic stone towards the slit extending along on the surface of the globe.

    The light, while asionally breaking and bending on its path, encircled the sphere and returned back to the red magic stone.

    The blue, green, brown, yellow, and purple stones released lines of light the same way. Finally, when the white light of the no attribute magic run through the globe, it cluttered like a puzzle and its surface slid one by one, opening a small entrance.

    The entrance silently closed as I set foot inside, and I saw a magic formation drawn on the floor, scattered in pieces, in the middle of a faint light.

    ¡¸Wait, wait a moment. Say, is this...?¡¹(Touya)

    The pattern was drawn on what appears to be square tiles. Each one was disconnected from the others, allowing them to be moved.

    A slide puzzle. The one where the digits were supposed to be lined up in the right order.

    £Û01£Ý£Û02£Ý£Û03£Ý£Û04£Ý

    £Û05£Ý£Û06£Ý£Û07£Ý£Û08£Ý

    £Û09£Ý£Û10£Ý£Û11£Ý£Û12£Ý

    £Û13£Ý£Û14£Ý£Û15£Ý£Û16£Ý

    It¡¯s a puzzle where the part for the number [16] had been omitted and where assembling it back to its original form required the scattered pieces to be slid one by one using the vacant space.

    This one was made of the magic formationid down on the floor. The magic formation for transfer will probably activate when I line up the puzzle correctly.

    The problem was the number of the panels. I¡¯d counted them, and they were in a 10 x 10 matrix, making it a hundred pieces in total. No. urately speaking, there were 99 pieces with one piece being left out to allow the other parts to move. Furthermore, it would¡¯ve been better if those panels were numbers since the difficulty of the slide puzzle jumped up if a picture had to be assembled.

    ¡¸What an absolutely troublesome puzzle...¡¹(Touya)

    I muttered so while sliding the panels on the floor.

    That reminds me, grandpa has said a long time ago that there¡¯s a slight trick for slide puzzles.

    £Û01£Ý£Û02£Ý£Û03£Ý£Û04£Ý

    £Û05£Ý£Û06£Ý£Û07£Ý£Û08£Ý

    £Û09£Ý£Û10£Ý£Û11£Ý£Û12£Ý

    £Û13£Ý£Û14£Ý£Û15£Ý

    In case they have to be lined up like this, the ones the should be aligned first are...

    £Û01£Ý£Û02£Ý£Û03£Ý£Û04£Ý

    £Û05£Ý

    £Û09£Ý

    £Û13£Ý

    The ones outside should be done first followed by aligning the inner side adjacent to it.

    £Û06£Ý£Û07£Ý£Û08£Ý

    £Û10£Ý

    £Û14£Ý

    Like that, and finally,

    £Û11£Ý£Û12£Ý

    £Û15£Ý

    The panels had to be put together. The puzzle would bepleted with this method no matter howrge the number of panels it had.

    The problem was that this was a panel of a picture. I couldn¡¯t move them if I didn¡¯t understand which part of the whole a certain panel was.

    It would be quite helpful if the original picture was present but....

    I spent some time silently moving the puzzle. Assembling it took too much time, so I¡¯d decided to tell Ruli to head back via telepathy.

    99 pieces was nheless a huge number... In addition to that, the puzzle wasn¡¯t a picture but a pattern. As such, this was.... I had no way of knowing if a panel was the correct one until they were properly aligned next to each other.

    Nevertheless, I continued to repeat this in tiresome work. Then, light overflew from the transfer formation on the floor when I¡¯d managed to somehowplete the puzzle, and I¡¯d been instantly transferred.

    ****************************************************************************************

    I¡¯d been swallowed in the usual whirlpool of light, and the familiar scenery of Babylon spread in front of my sight after my dazzled eyes got used to the blinding light.

    I could see a white building in between the trees shaking in the wind. Is that [Laboratory]?

    Then, somebody came walking to this ce as I stepped out of the transfer formation to walk towards the building. Is that the [Laboratory] manager? She had brown hair with three braids ced together, and she¡¯sing towards here in a brisk manner. Based on her appearance, she should be one or two years younger than me.

    ¡¸Wee to [Laboratory]. I am this [Laboratory] terminal and manager. My name is Antica. Please call me Tica¡¹(Tica)

    I faltered a little while looking at the girl who bent her waist politely and greeted me. Her movements were simr to the secretary of the president from a certainpany. She seemed to be a diligent and proper girl. Her way of speaking was fluent as well. I guess I can say that she¡¯s difficult to deal with for the rough Monica in a certain sense.

    ¡¸Tica, is it? Nice to meet you. I am©¤©¤¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Mochizuki Touya-sama, right. I¡¯ve heard about you from the professor¡¹(Tica)

    ¡¸From the professor?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. [The Jewel of Future Vision] that the professor had constructed allowed her to know that Touya-sama would at leaste to [Garden] and [Laboratory]¡¹(Tica)

    Come to think of it, an artifact like that exists in [Warehouse]. Though it didn¡¯t activate even if I tried using it. ording to Palshie, the [Warehouse] manager, someone with the same biological wavelength is required for the power of the jewel to reach the future. In other words, I couldn¡¯t use it because there¡¯s no one that has all the magic attributes in the future.

    It, therefore, meant that there wouldn¡¯t be anyone that was born having all of the attributes for another 5000 years from now on as the worst case scenario. Unless the flow of the history changed.

    I¡¯d tried letting Linzie use it to test the theory, and an old man whom we didn¡¯t know of was reflected. As such, I didn¡¯t think it¡¯s broken. I felt strange thinking that maybe this old man was currently living in this era as a kid.

    ¡¸Then, how many [Babylon] parts has Touya-sama managed to gather so far?¡¹(Tica)

    ¡¸This is thest one. I¡¯ve already found the others and they are all docked together¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I see. This is sufficient enough for someone who¡¯s confirmed person. I will then transfer [Laboratory] and me, Antica, under master¡¯s contract¡¹(Tica)

    Having said so, Tica took out a small stick containing an object that looked like a round cotton from her chest pocket and handed it over to me.

    ¡¸Please put this in your mouth¡¹(Tica)

    I held the stick in my mouth as I¡¯d been told, and I was then instructed to take it out after a few minutes.

    Tica, having received the cotton swab that I¡¯d taken out, held all of it in her mouth.

    ¡¸Registrationpete. Master¡¯s genes have been memorized. From now on, the ownership of [Laboratory], and myself, Babylon number 22, Antica are transferred to master¡¹(Tica)

    ¡¸H-huh?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Is there anything wrong?¡¹(Tica)

    ¡¸No, nothing in particr...¡¹(Touya)

    It wasn¡¯t a kiss like before. No, it¡¯s not like I was looking forward to it, right!? Or perhaps I should say it was a bit of a letdown.

    Perhaps this girl had drawn a line on an act like that because she looked diligent.

    ¡¸Then please, this way. There is one more job I want master to do before I exin about [Laboratory]¡¹(Tica)

    ¡¸Job?¡¹(Touya)

    I entered one of the [Laboratory] buildings while being led by Tica.

    [Laboratory] was divided into several buildings, and it appeared that each one had a different purpose.

    The ce we¡¯d entered was called the First Lab. Apparently, Shesca and the rest of the Babylon numbers were born here.

    A whole lot of huge objects that appeared to be sleeping capsules simr to the ones in [Alchemy Building] had been installed into the walls. Some sort of luminescent fluid that¡¯s quite unknown to me was floating inside the transparent tubes. There were also some raw materials soaked in what looked like formalin floating inside the tubes. This was exactly what could be called as a suspicious [Laboratory].

    This was somehow simr to a human experimental facility (It may exactly be like that though), so I was slightly ufortable. It even looks like it can remodel a human... Haven¡¯t they already made several of those? Though they are closer to cyborgs than remodeled humans.

    Tica took me to the front of a cylindrical machine installed in the innermost part of the room and pointed at the part of that machine that acted like a window of a coffin.

    The face of a young girl floating in a solution and shining in a light green light could be seen through the ss. Her seemingly long tinum blonde hair could be seen, but I couldn¡¯t quite recognize her since I could only see through the window the part from the forehead till the chin. It¡¯s difficult to understand because her eyes were closed, but she vaguely resembled Tica in front of my eyes. No, she was simr to all Babylon numbers.

    ¡¸Say, is this child...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Babylon number 29. Thest number. She¡¯s our youngest sister¡¹(Tica)

    Has there been 10 people all in all?........ Was she abandoned in the middle of development, or was there some reason not to wake her up?

    I was thinking of those things when Tica suddenly threw an extrarge bomb at me.

    ¡¸And at the same time, she¡¯s our biological parent, Professor Regina Babylon. I want master to assist with waking her up¡¹(Tica)

    ..............................Eh?

 Chapter 234: The Professor, and Earth

    Arc 24: The King is Busy in Many Ways

    Chapter 234: The Professor, and Earth

    ¡¸What did you... this girl is Professor Babylon?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. Inyman terms, this specimen has a newly cultivated body with the brain transnted from the professor¡¯s old body by means of magic. The body and the brain were then fused together, optimized and had the magic power fine-tuned. Though that process took a long time, she will still be the professor¡¹(Tica)

    Yuck. Just when I was thinking whether this girl was some sort of human clone, it turned out differently. Did she just say that they took and transnted the brain just like that?!

    ¡¸However, she looks around ten years of age with that appearance...¡¹(Touya)

    She should¡¯ve been at least in her twenties, judging by the appearance that I saw on the image that had been handed over by Shesca. As I¡¯ve feared. The restoration of youth is probably the dream of all women. Though that still doesn¡¯t change the fact that she is way too young, right?

    ¡¸If she has been made to grow more than her current appearance, the fine-tuning of magic power would¡¯ve be difficult and there¡¯s a fear that it would obstruct Professor¡¯s memories¡¹(Tica)

    ¡¸... Did you transnt an adult¡¯s brain tissue into the head of a child?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s there, being squeezed with magic¡¹(Tica)

    Tica did a hand motion of grasping an onigiri. ...That¡¯s what I get for trying to dig deeper. I feel gross. I¡¯ve already understood from my long experience that stuff like scientificmon sense doesn¡¯t apply when using magic techniques. Just thinking about it is useless.

    I listened to the whole story, and it seemed that the professor¡¯s¡¯ brain wasn¡¯t really transnted after she has died from old age. Rather, her intention was to do it when she was still alive.

    The body of a Babylon Number was far more durable whenpared to the body of a regr human since ording to what I¡¯d heard from Fam, she seemed to have been operating for around 5000 years. Wasn¡¯t that almost perpetual youth? That professor might be using cells from species with long lives like elves.

    ¡¸And, what am I supposed to do?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I would like to ask you to pour your magic power in order to awaken her. Master possess the same biological wavelength as the former Professor Babylon, so you will be able to wake her up. There¡¯s no mistake about that¡¹(Tica)

    Gunuuu. I wonder, however, isn¡¯t it better to not wake her up? This person absolutely belongs to the group of tiresome people.

    ording to what I¡¯d heard about her thus far, she totally reeked of being a person who¡¯s not good even if she was probably a genius. What should I do~? I suppose it will definitely be me who¡¯s going to be dragged into a lot of troubles. Isn¡¯t it also eptable to, say, let her sleep here quietly just as how she is doing right now? Uu~mu.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to trouble you with this, but there¡¯s no time left. Can I, therefore, ask you to do it quickly?¡¹(Tica)

    ¡¸Eh£¿¡¹(Touya)

    Tica addressed me from the side while I was groaning over the current situation.

    ¡¸What do you mean ¡°there¡¯s no time left¡±?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸A timer which will stop the life-support system of this capsule started up right after Master had transferred here. In the current state, the professor will likely die in another 5 minutes¡¹(Tica)

    ¡¸Wha....! What¡¯s the hell?! Why had this kind of timer been installed on it?!¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It was Professor¡¯s decision. She said that continuing to live on wouldn¡¯t have any meaning if she couldn¡¯t be allowed to wake up from here¡¹(Tica)

    She has done it now! She had definitely anticipated that I would be reluctant, and took some countermeasures!

    Unununu.... As expected. I can¡¯t let her die without helping... Kuu, even those thoughts of mine are likely a behavior she has read. It makes one seemingly want to say [Damn you, Kongming!] reflectively. However, I won¡¯t say it!

    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zhuge_Liang

    ¡¸......Where should I pour my magic power?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸ce your hand right here on the magic stone of the capsule and try pouring your magic power for a little while¡¹(Tica)

    I put my hand on the crystal-like magic stone with a spherical shape that¡¯s being pointed at by Tica, and lightly poured my magic power in it. After a short time, the machine surrounding the capsule flickered and started raising a low roar. The horizontally aligned capsule began moving automatically and aligned vertically.

    An aqueous solution filled inside the capsule while emitting a glimmering light, but it had soon been discharged by a pump. I then heard a sound of something stopping.

    ¡¸Biological wave motions are at normal levels. No issues with magic power tuning. Body functions are operating normally¡¹(Tica)

    I saw Tica operating the blinking switches on the panel next to the capsule. She pushed a big button at the end, and I heard the sound of airing out as the lid of the capsule slid aside and was stowed away.

    A stark naked young girl about 10 years old appeared from there. Her golden hair extended up to the waist. Strangely, I don¡¯t feel lewd. That¡¯s because she¡¯s a child. Or rather...

    ¡¸...Why you are breathing so roughly like that?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸HaaHaa... Don¡¯t mind it! Please don¡¯t mind it at all!¡¹(Tica)

    The girl with three braids next to me even started to nosebleed with her breath going wild while staring at the stark naked young girl. Of course, I¡¯ll mind it! As I¡¯ve feared. This girl is also indecent!

    The young girl opened her jade green eyes. She then rubbed them and began looking around. Before long, she noticed me who¡¯s in front of her, showed acent smile and nimbly jumped down from the capsule to the floor.

    ¡¸Yaa-Yaa, Mochizuki Touya-kun. Nice to meet you. I wonder, will this greeting will be like that? I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m meeting you for the first time though since I could often look at you guys through [The Jewel of Future Vision]¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸Are you... really Professor Babylon?¡¹(Touya)

    The young girl answered my question with a faint smile while grinning.

    ¡¸Damn right! I am Regina Babylon. A magic schr and a magic engineer of Paruteno Holy Kingdom, and your eternal lover©¤©¤©¤©¤¡¹(Professor Regina)

    ¡¸No thanks. I¡¯ve enough of that. Also, hurry up and wear some clothes¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Huh!? Why is your response so cold?!¡¹(Professor Regina)

    I¡¯d already learned that my health wouldn¡¯t keep up if I reacted to every single thing she would do.

    The professor approached the wall in theboratory, pulled out a white robe hanging on it and wore it albeit loosely. This white robe didn¡¯t have front buttons, so it wasn¡¯t hiding anything at all. The front portion waspletely open.

    Though I did hear of the meaning of something like a naked apron or naked shirt, but the naked white robe that doesn¡¯t hide anything would only make you a pervert... At least wear panties or something.

    ¡¸Wearing that robe doesn¡¯t have any meaning...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸On the contrary, it¡¯s nice!¡¹(Tica)

    I honestly withdrew from there, seeing Tica raise her thumb while having a nosebleed. Where did the diligent girl I encountered a while ago go to?

    ¡¸Hey professor, isn¡¯t this girl strange?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ah, That¡¯s because Antica likes little girls¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something unpleasant so lightly¡¹(Touya)

    Is this why she didn¡¯t kiss me like everyone else?

    ¡¸By the way, I also don¡¯t hate them¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸I should¡¯ve guessed so!¡¹(Touya)

    After all, this woman was very much the original and the basis for the other Babylon Numbers. She was the kingpin of wickedness.

    ¡¸This is a problem. It¡¯s natural though, but I don¡¯t have clothes for this size. I didn¡¯t foresee this situation¡¹(Professor Regina)

    Should I go back to the castle and borrow from Rene or Suu?....I-it¡¯s inevitable that I would be scorned at if I borrow it just as it is... I can¡¯t ask them to even lend their underwear. Should I speak about the circumstance with Yumina and the girls......

    ¡¸Or rather, don¡¯t tell me this white robe is from 5000 years ago, eh?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Is there a problem? Ah, it¡¯s always clean because it¡¯s enchanted with protection magic. It won¡¯t deteriorate too¡¹(Regina)

    No wonder I¡¯ve thought that it was good as new. This coat of mine has also been enchanted with [Protection], and it doesn¡¯t require washing.

    At any rate, the problem of the front part of the robe being exposed still existed. I took out the belt of my coat, ces one end above the front part of the professor¡¯s white robe, and wrapped it around her waist. It became simr a Yukata, but this was good enough as a temporary measure.

    Hmm, how about we have the[Laboratory] go toward Brunhild the time being?

    Tica operated the monolith on the corner of the room, and the [Laboratory] started to move. You could now wipe your massive nosebleed.

    ¡¸This body is easier to move than I¡¯ve thought. Though it¡¯s regrettable that my growth stops here. Well, shall I ept this aspensation?¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸Eh? Won¡¯t you grow up anymore?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸This body consists of tissues different from humans. It will only grow inside the capsule, and its growth will be fixed once it has been woken up. Even Antica has that figure for a long time, right?¡¹(Regina)

    Indeed. Tica and the girls would probably keep their figures until they died even though it might be impossible for them to live forever. This was already the same as being simr to elves or dwarves. They were probably already a kind of race simr them. They couldn¡¯t multiply naturally since they didn¡¯t have a reproductive capability.

    ¡¸Now then, I saw you moving restlessly when I was using [The Jewel of Future Vision], but they had only been fragmentary memories. Although I¡¯m also interested in you, I¡¯m more interested in the artifact you are holding¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸Artifact? What you are talking about?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s a ck te-likemunication device. It¡¯s what you¡¯re calling a [Smartphone]?¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸Ah, this one?¡¹(Touya)

    I took the smartphone out from my pocket and showed it to the professor.

    ¡¸Yup-yup! It¡¯s this. I¡¯ve tried making a simr one, but I wascking a clear understanding of its functions. Can I borrow it for a little while?¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s alright. You¡¯re not going to destroy it, okay?¡¹(Touya)

    It wouldn¡¯t easily break since I¡¯d added a lot of [Enchant] spells on it, but it would be troublesome if it had been strangely fiddled with and had its settings changed.

    She would probably understand the general function. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve been unable to make an attachment to it in Shesca, or a magic startup imitation. Was she perhaps interested in the functions that were not based on magic?

    ¡¸Mu. What are those letters and pictures....? Hmm, do you operate this just by touching....? What country are those letters from?¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸Japan¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Japan? I¡¯ve never heard of that ce. Is it a country of this era? Is that Touya-kun¡¯s birthce?¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸Ha©`... I guess you¡¯re right. How about letting everyone hear it as well since now is a good time as any? I¡¯ve been thinking about saying it to everyone for quite a while now¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸?¡¹(Regina)

    Professor Babylon continued checking the functions of the smartphone while looking puzzled due to what I¡¯d said.

    +++++++=========+++++++=========++++++++========

    ¡¸Ha©¤©¤©¤©¤.... You don¡¯t say that this kid is Professor Babylon herself...¡¹(Rin)

    Rin was surprised at the professor same as how I¡¯d been. Both Elzie and Yae had a simrly surprised face while watching the professor be surrounded by the Babylon Numbers.

    ¡¸Oh well, we have seen a lot of things until now...¡¹(Elzie)

    ¡¸I end up thinking that it¡¯s not that impossible to happen¡¹(Yae)

    Linzie, Hilda, and Luu nodded towards that mutter.

    The professor in question was talking with Shesca, Rosetta, and Flora about something. The clothes she was wearing had been borrowed from Suu. Having a get-up like that just made her be seen as a normal kid

    Monica was struggling on the sofa while being hugged by Tica from behind. The tissues stuffed in Tica¡¯s nose were already dyed in red.

    ¡¸Release me already! I feel gross!¡¹(Monica)

    ¡¸Ufufufufufufufu¡¹(Tica)

    I understood what Monica meant when she had said that she¡¯s not very good at dealing with the manager of [Laboratory]. As far as that Loli hobby of Tica went, Monica was the best catch. By the way. Suu, who was suddenly hugged sometime ago, was so scared that she wasn¡¯t leaving my side.

    I had my fiancees and the people rted to Babylon gather in one room in the castle, but only Noel of [Tower] was resting her head on Liora of [Rampart] while sleeping this entire time. Was it even necessary to bring this fellow...?

    Fran Shesca of [Sky Garden].

    High Rosetta of [Workshop].

    Bell Flora of [Alchemy Building].

    Fred Monica of [Hangar].

    Pure Liora of [Rampart].

    Pam Noel of [Tower].

    Iris Fam of [Library].

    Lilulu Pshie of [Warehouse].

    Antica of [Laboratory].

    And Professor Babylon.

    It has be arge family.... Though Fam, Noel, and Liora don¡¯te down to the ground most of times.

    Do Monica and Rosetta note down very much due to them being too devoted towards development?

    I¡¯d also ordered Palshie not to go down as much if possible because I wanted to avoid suffering the damage due to her blunders.

    Looking at Monica who hated being hugged by Tica, I ended up thinking that it¡¯s better for Tica not to go down to the ground as well. I would feel a lot of guilt if she did something to Rene and Rene ended up traumatized due to her obsession.

    ¡¸Now then, Touya-san. What kind of talk did you gather everyone here for?¡¹(Yumina)

    Yumina, who¡¯s sitting on a side, inserted herself between Suu and me and asked me that question.

    ¡¸Yeah. I was asked about it by Professor, but I thought that I might as well let everyone properly hear it as well. It¡¯s about the circumstance I¡¯ve been keeping quiet up until now¡¹(Touya)

    Everyone¡¯s gaze focused on me. I stood up and steeled myself while looking at everyone.

    ¡¸The reason why I didn¡¯t speak about this before is that I was worried that you might not believe me, and also because I¡¯ve been wondering whether it¡¯s necessary to even speak about it. However, I¡¯ll be living with everyone else from now on, so I¡¯vee to the conclusion that I really want you guys to know about it after all¡¹(Touya)

    I operated the smartphone and projected arge image on the wall. I disyed various streets one after the other by forwarding a video from a video site. London, Paris, Washington, New York, Jakarta, Bangkok, New Delhi, Beijing, Moscow, and finally Tokyo.

    Everyone was at a loss for words to the sight of the different metropolises that I was projecting.

    ¡¸What is being projected here is my former world. [Earth] is what we call it, and I¡¯m a person that came over from that world¡¹(Touya)

 Chapter 235: The Kingâ€™s Children, and the Analysis

    Arc 24: The King is Busy in Many Ways

    Chapter 235: The King¡¯s Children, and the Analysis

    I¡¯d told everyone about myself beforeing to this world.

    About living in a country called Japan on Earth, about being a student, and about how it¡¯s impossible to return to that world anymore.

    It seemed that because of what happened with the Frazes, everyone was able to understand somehow about the existence of [Different worlds] that were different from their own.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s how it was.... I had a hunch that Touya-san was outside the norm¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸For you toe from a different world, I could¡¯ve never... I¡¯m surprised¡¹(Yae)

    Yumina and Yae took a big breath and expressed their surprise.

    ¡¸Rather, does it mean that Karen-san and Moroha-san are...¡¹(Linzie)

    ¡¸Yeah, they aren¡¯t my sisters by blood. However, there¡¯s no mistake that they¡¯re my family here. Though honestly speaking, there are still others whom I regard the same¡¹(Touya)

    I honestly answered Linzie¡¯s question. There seemed to be a lot of gods who could be counted as my rtives after I had awakened my divine power and be someone who¡¯s somewhat a dependant of Kami-sama.

    For the time being, I will hide the matters about Kami-sama and about my sisters being low-ss gods. The gods may be troubled if they get relied on, and that information is private, to begin with. Let¡¯s talk about this after getting their permission.

    Though I was more anxious about them believing the matters about the gods rather than the matter about different worlds or some simr. As I saw during the case with Her Eminence the Pope, it would¡¯ve been a one-shot hit if I had Kami-sama to descend. However, how should I say this? It sounds dreadful to purposely call him just for that.

    ¡¸Then, are those bicycles and gun technologies from your former world?¡¹(Luu)

    ¡¸Yup. They are normal things there. Ah, no. Guns aren¡¯t that numerous in the country where I lived though¡¹(Touya)

    I¡¯d corrected myself to prevent any misunderstanding with Luu from developing because I didn¡¯t want her to think that firing that weapon was an everyday urrence.

    ¡¸Well, even if you came from a different world, it still doesn¡¯t mean that anything has changed ~right?¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. It doesn¡¯t change the fact that we love Touya-sama¡¹(Hilda)

    ¡¸Rather, it makes me a little angry that you didn¡¯t say it earlier¡¹(Elzie)

    Rin, Hilda, Elzie came saying that one by one. I couldn¡¯t feel from their expressions that they were confused or were holding back. I guess the expression they are showing is them thinking that it doesn¡¯t matter that I¡¯m a human from a different world.

    ¡¸Touya is Touya ~ja. I am happy you told us ~you know?¡¹(Suu)

    ¡¸Hm, I as well¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸Thank you. Suu, Sakura¡¹(Touya)

    I was d that they could ept me. I¡¯ve honestly thought that they might pull away even if they weren¡¯t going to hate me. A person from different world might not be different from an alien in here. I¡¯d been thinking what I should do if they held an image of me being simr to an invader that came from a different world all because of the matters with the Frazes...

    ¡¸Wondeeeerfull!¡¹(Regina)

    Our bodiespletely stiffened due to the sudden yell raised by the little doctor. Uaa, I was surprised!

    ¡¸A visitor from a different world! Technology, culture, knowledge, and history that have yet not been seen! Can there be anything more exciting than that! No! There can¡¯t be! Touya-kun, marry me!¡¹(Professor Regina)

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Not allowed!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Wow. All of my fiancees didn¡¯t allow Professor¡¯s proposal. Everyone surrounded me as if trying to protect me. It¡¯s a little scary because after all, we¡¯re told that the number of brides wouldn¡¯t increase anymore....

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m fine being a mistress. We can¡¯t make a child anyway. How about it?¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Then it¡¯s good¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Are you really fine with that?!¡¹(Touya)

    I ended up retorting unintentionally. Huh!? Isn¡¯t it that the legal wife usually dislikes the husband having a mistress!?

    ¡¸The reason for the number of brides Touya-san will have to no longer increase is to eliminate any unnecessary problems because it would¡¯ve been troublesome if the royal families or nobles from other countries persistently insisted on [you receiving our daughter]¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸There¡¯s also the problem with the session of the throne when the children are born unless an unquestionable line is being drawn between the queen and the mistress¡¹(Rin)

    Even when I¡¯d heard Yumina and Rin¡¯s story, I ended up thinking ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange?¡±. It must be because I wasn¡¯t still familiar with the system of polygamy.

    Oh well, this was far better than to have the situation be a catfight between the legal wife and the mistress like [This person is only mine! Don¡¯t approach him, you thieving cat!] but... I felt somewhat lonely. Though it meant that they understood that the desire to monopolize and love wasn¡¯t the same.

    ¡¸Alright, I even got the wives¡¯ permission, we are one family now! Ah, right-right, don¡¯t worry about the problem about the session of the throne because all of your children are girls except for one¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh£¡£¿¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    She just smoothly leaked out an unthinkable news just now! What do you mean by all of them are girls except for one!?

    ¡¸W-what do you mean!?¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t much to say anyway. A conversation like that happened when I was peeping into the future. [All of the 9 queens were able to have children, but only one of them is a prince]¡¹(Regina)

    ...Seriously? Then, does this mean a prince will be born between me and one of the 9 wives, and the rest will be princesses? It¡¯s like she has deprived us of enjoying the future...

    So there will be at least eight daughters... Huh, I kinda feel like a terrible disaster will happen. Won¡¯t I be able to just stay at home and rx as a father?

    Of course, there might be a second boy that would be born in the future further than what the professor had seen, but I wondered about having ten children. As expected. There¡¯s just going to be too many of them. No, even having nine children is too many already.

    It¡¯d been said that Tokugawa Ieyasu had 16 children, and a person like Cao Cao had as many as 25 sons. Though they didn¡¯te close to Tokugawa Ienari who had even more than 50 children.

    Incidentally, this Shogun had the longest term of being in the office even among the sessive Shoguns, but it had also been said that having made too many children yed a role in the decline of the finance of the Shogunate. The copse of the Shogunate had started from that time as well. He must¡¯ve been a guy who¡¯s said to have too much of a good thing.

    ¡¸Fuun... However this might be something amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸What do you mean, Rin-san?¡¹(Hilda)

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it good? If the child is a daughter, then won¡¯t she be a bride eventually? Think about it for a moment. She will be a princess of the country, so the possibility of her partner being the prince of another country is considerably high. Thus, doesn¡¯t that mean that the lineage of Touya will be seeded by the members of those royal families?¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸I see... Our family may have a lot of rtives. In the future, the grandchildren of Touya-sama will be able to be the kings of each country... Certainly, this is...¡¹(Hilda)

    Rin and Hilda were having some kind of talk, but I¡¯d decided to pretend not to hear it. They are not even born yet, so I don¡¯t even want to hear about marrying any of my daughters.

    ¡¸At any case, we¡¯ve already be family, so teach me the knowledge from that other world! Hurry-hurry-hurry! What are those tall buildings!? What¡¯s the meaning of those street lights that have those three shining colors!? Does that running iron box move with magic!?¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸Wait-wait-wait! I can¡¯t answer if you ask all of them at the same time. There is also stuff that I don¡¯t understand even if they exist. For instance, those tall buildings are multi-floored buildings. The three color street lights are traffic lights. Finally, the running iron box is called the train. However, I don¡¯t know how those are made or even their structure¡¹(Touya)

    From the way the professor approached me with bloodshot eyes, I honestly answered her while faltering. Probably, the level of questions this person wanted to hear was impossible for me.

    ¡¸I see.... Muuu. If only there¡¯s only a way to obtain information about that world!¡¹(Regina)

    The professor sighed in such a way as if she¡¯s showing regret while looking at the cityscapes projected in the air. ...Ah.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s information, I think I can obtain it. I should be able to get it from the. Professor may be able to understand the other things that are difficult even for me. However, you know...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸W-what do you mean!? If there is a method to get information, tell me about it!¡¹(Regina)

    Still, I was still hesitating whether giving information from Earth to the doctor was a good thing. It would¡¯ve been troublesome if she made an atomic bomb or something else with the information she had obtained bit by bit. Won¡¯t the union of magic and science be considerably dangerous?

    ¡¸The knowledge of Earth has many dangerous fields. Two world wars have already happened in our world, and it¡¯s being said the world will be destroyed if another one happens. I¡¯m thinking whether it¡¯s a good thing to teach you a knowledge like that¡¹(Touya)

    That Einstein had left these words behind.

    ¡¸I know not with what weapons World War III will be fought, but World War IV will be fought with sticks and stones¡¹(Touya)

    The world would certainly be destroyed if the third world war happened. It¡¯s a message that contained this kind of warning.

    ¡¸I see... That fear is justified. An event like that may certainly happen. ... Then, why not teach us something from the cultural aspect? Like the myths and stories of that world¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Then everyone is here as well, shall we watch some movies?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Movies?¡¹(Regina)

    If it¡¯s about stories from Earth, then the ones that are too fictional in nature shouldn¡¯t be good. It will end up bing fantasy after all.

    In that case, how about something from history? Maybe something like The Romance of the Three Kingdoms, King Arthur or maybe even Ch¨±shingura?

    Or maybe a soap opera of some sorts from the modern era in order for them to understand the age where I¡¯vee from.

    The movies I¡¯d yed before resembled this world very much because I was covering up any conversation about the other world at that time, but now that I¡¯d confessed the matters about the other world to them, there¡®s already nothing to worry with regards to those.

    If I want them to understand Japan, should I really disy this work here to them then? This movie Born in Katsushika Shibamata, I guess.

    I operated the smartphone y the intended movie.

    ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

    I showed them a mix of several japanese and western movies after that. It seemed they had understood Earth to some extent thanks to those.

    ¡¸In the end, it¡¯s really bothering me, but is the thing which Touya-kun carries something that everyone in the other world possesses?¡¹(Regina)

    The professor pointed at the smartphone and asked. It seemed she liked it very much. Come to think of it, did these came up in the movie I¡¯ve shown them a little while ago?

    ¡¸This one which I¡¯m carrying is something that¡¯s already quite different from the ones in my former world since I¡¯ve added various [Enchant] spells in it aftering here. Originally, it¡¯s a telmunication device used to exchange information, capable of recording images and doing other different things¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Umm. Can I be allowed to analyze it even if it¡¯s only a little? I¡¯m thinking whether it will be convenient if I construct a device simr to it and distribute those to everyone or not¡¹(Regina)

    Fumu. Won¡¯t it be convenient if everybody carries one for themselves as a means formunication? We may be able to do something without relying on electromaic waves if webine it with magic. Actually, the professor had already made a simrmunication device for the frame gears. If it¡¯s the professor, won¡¯t she also be able to rece electrical power with magic power?

    It¡¯s most likely though that only this smartphone will be able to connect to Earth¡¯s inte. Shall I have her make a sample as a trial?

    ¡¸Then, can I borrow it for a bit?¡¹(Regina)

    The professor received my smartphone and started concentrating magic power on her hand that¡¯s holding that smartphone. Oi-oi, what is that?

    ¡¸Analysis ¡¶Solution separation¡·¡¹(Regina)

    A soft light flew out of the professor¡¯s palm. Is this... a nonattribute magic?

    ¡¸Fumu... Houhou. I see. I understand the structure. It¡¯s possible to manufacture this with the materials of this world as well. The problem is...¡¹(Regina)

    I checked the smartphone¡¯s operation and confirmed there was no problem with it when I had received the smartphone back from the professor who has started grumbling and muttering something.

    I was curious about the magic from before, so I¡¯d decided to try it out as well.

    ¡¸Analysis¡¹(Touya)

    Wow! What is that? Things simr to disassembled drawings of the smartphone are floating inside my head, and I understand where and what are the things inside it. Honestly speaking, I feel refreshed for knowing what purpose those parts exist for.

    Ah, So it can also analyze the material, huh? Alkali Aluminium silicate...say, what is this?

    In case of the professor, has those data been tranted into thenguage of this world?

    So it¡¯s a magic to analyze the structure of something, huh...? If I use it on a human being, won¡¯t I most likely understand everything up until its internal organs very clearly like an MRI? I feel like it would¡¯ve been the most convenient magic for a physician to use, but to be frank, I don¡¯t think he would want to see the internal organs...

    ¡¸Ummu! I will manage someway or another! It may be impossible exactly to build it exactly the same, but this will be a convenient magic tool! Rosetta, give me a hand! Let¡¯s go to [Workshop]!¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸Ha. I don¡¯t mind, but I can¡¯t follow that order because Professor doesn¡¯t have the right to order me anymore, so unless master gives me permission...¡¹(Rosetta)

    ¡¸Haaa? Ah that¡¯s right. Touya-kun, may I borrow Rosetta?¡¹(Regina)

    I don¡¯t mind. Then, both of them jumped out of the room right after I gave the permission. It seemed Rosetta was somewhat impatient to go.

    ¡¸Both of them will likely shut themselves and note out for several days¡¹(Shesca)

    ¡¸She hasn¡¯t changed. It will likely be crueler than when she¡¯s in her original body. Her current body has a more exceptionally endurance power¡¹(Liora)

    Shesca and Liora sighed while seeing the two leaving.

    I don¡¯t want them to overdo it though, but will they be alright? If we can mass-produce the smartphones, it will surely be convenient in a considerable number of ways, but I¡¯m getting a little scared when I have a hunch that she might try to attach some strange functions to it.

    Finally, Shesca frankly uttered to me when I¡¯d revealed those thoughts of mine while she pointed at the smartphone that I was holding in my hand.

    ¡¸It¡¯s master who¡¯s recklessly adding strange functions onto it¡¹(Shesca)

    She¡¯s quite right.

 Chapter 236: Mass production, and the Pressure of Work

    Arc 24: The King is Busy in Many Ways

    Chapter 236: Mass production, and the Pressure of Work

    ¡¸Touya-dono, is this...?¡¹

    Everyone was staring at [That] with eyes wide open as I handed over a device for each one in the council seats.

    Its size is only a little bit bigger than mine, and it¡¯s colored white to differentiate it from the original with just a single nce.

    ¡¸Say, this resembles the artifact Touya-dono possess, but by no means...¡¹(Cloud)

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s officially called a [Smartphone], but in short, you can call it a [Mobile Phone] or a [Mobile Device]. The ones I¡¯ve distributed to everyone is a simple model which is different from mine¡¹(Touya)

    I began the exnation while answering the King of Rynie¡¯s question.

    ¡¸First, if you press the upper side button, this one right here, and it will start-up. Please try pressing it¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸OOh!? S-something came out!?¡¹

    ¡¸There are many small pictures...¡¹

    Apparently, it seemed to have a proper power supply. By the way, the letters had been tranted into this world¡¯smonnguage so they should¡¯ve been able to read them without any problem.

    ¡¸Disyed on top are the time and the battery power...Ah~, the remaining magic power. Please be aware that this tool won¡¯t be operable if the magic power goes down from 100% to 0%. Don¡¯t worry. Even if it stops being operable, it will restore back once you pour magic power into it¡¹(Touya)

    Next, I chose the [Emperor of Regulus] from the [Contact Address], and tried to make a call.

    ¡¸Uah£¡£¿¡¹(Zephirus)

    The ringtone suddenly started ringing, and his majesty the emperor ended up unintentionally dropping the smartphone he had in his hand.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned over there, and even some of them abruptly stood up from their chairs.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. This is me making a [phone call] to His Majesty the Emperor. Your majesty, can you read the letters shown on the screen?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Y-yes. It turned into [Brunhild Sovereign King]¡¹(Zephirus)

    ¡¸With this, you¡¯ll know who¡¯s contacting you. Then, please try touching the green mark under the name, and put the smartphone to your ear the same way as I am doing¡¹(Touya)

    His Majesty the Emperor timidly touched the screen as I¡¯d told him and put the smartphone to his ear.

    ¡ºMoshi-moshi? Can you hear me?¡»(Touya)

    ¡ºOooo, I hear the Sovereign King¡¯s voice close to my ears! I see! So this is how you can use it as amunications device!¡»(Zephirus)

    They were quick to understand the function since everyone knew that the frame gears hadmunication devices installed in them in the first ce.

    ¡¸Touching the icon that says [Contact Address] on the screen will show a list of names. Touching on a name will initiate a call to the other party. Then, how about everyone tries calling the person they are sitting across as a trial?¡¹(Touya)

    Somehow, it started to feel like a PC school for elderly people.

    After that, I taught the rulers of each country its different functions.

    Though I¡¯ve said that, there weren¡¯t that many applications installed in it. On the outside, it¡¯s the smartphone from my world, but the inside was the professor¡¯s original (Or perhaps I should say a rip off) functionality.

    I supposed the Phone call, Camera, Map, Compass, Calctor, Memo, Clock, Mail, Light, Calendar and Game apps were sufficient enough since there were that many of them.

    Well, the Map and such were iparable to my [Search], so they¡¯d be considerably downgraded versions though. Nevertheless, their current location or city name and etc could be searched for.

    I left the rulers who were in high spirits like kids who had obtained a new toy just by themselves after calling each other and sending emails for a while, but I had to calm them down because they¡¯d gotten things out of control.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve talked about everything, and I¡¯m giving those smartphones to you. If you lose it or even if it¡¯s stolen, please let me know immediately because we can return them from here¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸This is too convenient, isn¡¯t it...? It seems the exchange between the nations will be fairly easy with this¡¹(Audrey)

    The Rodomea Statewide Governor stated her impressions as if she admired it while touching the smartphone.

    ¡¸Touya-dono. I was curious since a little while ago, but what is this icon called [Game]? Oh, is it perhaps...?¡¹(Trystwin)

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ve ced it there as some sort of trial. Several types of games have been installed in it. Connecting to other devices will allow you to y Shogi with two people, and connecting will four people ¡ª a game like Mahjong¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Hooo¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The eyes of the four old men from Belfast, Regulus, Reefrees, and Misumido who were game lovers sparkled

    ¡¸Just in case though, I¡¯ve ced a limit of two hours a day for this one¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Ehhh¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Do not ¡°Ehhh¡± me. It¡¯s an important feature. Otherwise, you¡¯ll just continue ying it forever. I¡¯m absolutely sure of it. If ying has an effect on national politics or something simr, I¡¯ll find myself apologizing to the prime minister and the citizens of that country. ¤Þ¤¢¡¢šÝ¼æ¤Í¤Ê¤¯ëŠÔ’¤ä¥á©`¥ë¤ò¤Ç¤­

    Oh well. Now that they¡¯re able to do phone calls and send mail without troubling anyone, I believe it¡¯ll be a good thing if they can be more friendly though.

    ¡¸Also, the images taken with the camera can also be printed in our household like this, so please tell me when it¡¯s necessary¡¹(Touya)

    The King of Belfast immediately stood up straight when I showed them a photograph of Karen-nee-san (Or rather, a printed one) looking at the camera with all her heart.

    ¡¸...I can¡¯t leave it out anymore. I should hurry up and take pictures of Yamato!¡¹(Trystwin)

    Was this person that much of a doting parent?

    Oh well. It¡¯s just about time to finish things up so I¡¯d decided to end the meeting today. Thereupon, Her Eminence the Pope of Ramisshu came to me.

    ¡¸Excuse me, are there no more pictures of Moroha-sama? If there is, I want one for two people if possible!¡¹(Pope of Ramisshu)

    I wonder, was this person also trivial like that? I guess it¡¯s an action that isn¡¯t wrong either as a believer.

    +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

    After the meeting, I immediately received a phone call. Though I¡¯d said that, it wasn¡¯t from one of the rulers. The word [Professor] appeared on the screen. There¡¯s hardly any chance for devices not to connect since it looked like she had employed the techniques being used in a magic foundation and carving magic without relying on electromaic waves for correspondence. It seemed to be amon technology used in the age of the ancient magic civilization where the professor had lived.

    ¡¸Yes, Hello?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºYah, is this Touya-kun? What in the world is this [Hello] that you¡¯ve just said?¡»(Regina)

    ¡¸In a country where I used to live, a dialogue starts with the words [Say, Say]. I suppose it¡¯s a kind of greeting simr [Speak after this], I think?¡¹(Touya)

    I had a feeling they¡¯d said something like this on the television. The memory wasn¡¯t distinct because I didn¡¯t pay attention to it that time.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s very interesting indeed. Well then, how was the reaction of the rulers?¡»(Regina)

    ¡¸Excellent. Everyone has gratefully epted the smartphones¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºThis is splendid. However, those are devices that have been considerably downgraded¡»(Regina)

    ¡¸The things you¡¯ve made had too many unnecessary functions. Is there any fool in any world who would attach a self-destruct system to a smartphone?¡¹(Touya)

    There¡¯s one in this world! In addition to that, she had made other unnecessary functions like a function to generate supersonic waves to destroy ss or a see-through photograph function that could photograph through any object and so on and so forth.

    Nheless, this professor was somewhat an oddball. There was a saying that stated [There¡¯s a fine line between a genius and an idiot], but how many times already did that saying sh in my mind?

    ¡ºOh well, that¡¯s fine. By the way. It¡¯s about the new frame gear that Rosetta and Monica are making. How about entrusting her frame to them, and for me to proceed with Linzie-kun and Rin-kun frame gears?¡»(Regina)

    ¡¸Ah. I think that both of them will be magic-based fighter units, but magic doesn¡¯t work on the Frazes. I was thinking of a battle style that mainly uses the magic systems for defending and the Fragarachs for attacking¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºThat weapon is good. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of making something like that from the [Satellite Orb] system. Is that also a knowledge that came [Earth]¡»(Regina)

    ¡¸I guess so¡¹(Touya)

    It¡¯s a knowledge from an anime in Earth though. I¡¯d just kept quiet about it since her knowing the truth might be even more troublesome if I talked about it. She might say something about making a horse battleship.

    Immediately after hanging the call with the professor, I received a phone call from Sakura. Hey! What is it about this time?

    ¡¸Yes, hello?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºEh, umm, hello? King-sama, is it alright to call you right now?¡»(Sakura)

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. Is there something wrong?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºYou see, mother seems to want to talk about school¡»(Sakura)

    ¡¸Fiana-san?¡¹(Touya)

    The school which was scheduled to be the workce of Sakura¡¯s mother, Fiana-san, had already been 80%pleted. there would be only one ss now as an experiment though, but the n was to add more buildings once the number of students increased.

    ¡¸Where is Fiana-san now?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºShe came to the school with me¡»(Sakura)

    ¡¸Then, please wait for me. I¡¯ll go there right now¡¹(Touya)

    I ended the call and went through the opened [Gate] to the school. Upon doing so, I saw Sakura and Fiana-san on the site of the school building, along with Naito-ossan and Nyantaro.

    ¡¸Ah, Touya-san. I am sorry for expressly calling you here¡¹(Fiana)

    ¡¸No problem. What¡¯s the matter?¡¹(Touya)

    Fiana-san bowed her head. Did any probleme up?

    ¡¸To tell you the truth, I spoke to several houses with kids when the construction of the school for kids have begun. After that, the talks spread and the number of people increased more than I¡¯d thought they would. The numbers increased to the point wherein I won¡¯t be able to handle it all by myself...¡¹(Fiana)

    ¡¸Eh? How many people have turned out?¡¹(Touya)

    I¡¯d tried asking Naito-ossan who¡¯s nearby.

    ¡¸Nearly 80 people in total¡¹(Naito)

    ¡¸Eh? Were there that many children in our country?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸The number of immigrants increased again recently. There are also the children of married adventures, agriculturalnd settlers, merchants, and carpenters¡¹

    Ah, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s not like everybody is a bachelor. So there were entire families that moved here.

    The original n was for about 20 children only. So now it was four times that number.

    ¡¸Hmm, then, shall we employ one or two more teachers?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸That will be helpful. It will be easier with three people¡¹(Fiana)

    Fiana-san patted her chest feeling relieved. For now, I suppose I¡¯ll also have to do the interviews since it¡¯s a nationally provided institution.

    I must inform Kousaka-san about the recruitment. I also requested an extension of the ssrooms from Naito-ossan since it would¡¯ve been cramped with the ssrooms as it were currently.

    Leaving that aside for now.

    ¡¸What are you doing here, Nyantaro?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Like I¡¯ve said, it¡¯s d¡¯Artangan ~nya! I¡¯ve been entrusted by the princess to guard the princess¡¯s mother ~nya!¡¹(Nyantaro)

    ¡¸Heee¡¹(Touya)

    Nyantaro puffed his chest with pride. I thought for a moment there that it might be a nice way to get rid of a nuisance, but I¡¯d decided that there was no need to say something unnecessary to make him feel down and just kept quiet about it since the person himself showed motivation in doing his job.

    ¡¸I¡¯m saved because d¡¯Artagnan helps me in various ways¡¹(Fiana)

    ¡¸Mother-sama... Only mother-sama calls me with my proper name ~nya. Even the princess is calling me Nyantaro recently...¡¹(Nyantaro)

    ¡¸That¡¯s because it¡¯s easier to say¡¹(Sakura)

    Sakura answered as if nothing had happened. It seemed Nyantaro was emotionally attached to Fiana-san. Will this guy be the school janitor with this? A Janitor Knight. No, a Janitor Cat Knight, I think?

    The problem has been solved for now, so shall I have a meal in [Silver Moon] after a long time together with Sakura and Fiana-san?

    Just when I was thinking that, my pocket started to vibrate again. Again~? Who is it this time?

    The letters [Kousaka-san] were showing on the smartphone screen when I took it out.

    ¡ºYour Majesty. Please return at once with [Gate]. The documents that require your approval have already piled up¡»(Kousaka)

    ¡¸Eeeeh......¡¹(Touya)

    Somehow... It seems I¡¯ve made a blunder in mass producing the smartphones...

    I felt like I was pressed for time somehow. Or perhaps I should say that I¡¯d ended up realizing how busy I am.

    It¡¯s also a problem with how easy it has be to contact one another. I was thinking like that as I opened a [Gate] to the castle.

 Chapter 237: The New Heavenly Emperor and the Reclamation Plan

    Arc 25: Daydream Believer

    Chapter 237: The New Heavenly Emperor and the Remation n

    The reputation of the smartphone had increased when they realized that it¡¯s a convenient tool as expected.

    For the foreign countries, I handed those smartphones to the country rulers and leaders of the east-west alliance. As for Brunhild, I had naturally given them to my fiancees. Besides them, I had also given one to each of the Babylon Numbers, to my sisters Karen-nee-san and Moroha-nee-san, to Tsubaki-san, to all of the former Takeda Heavenly Kings, to the knightmander, to the knight vicemanders, to the butler Raim-san, and to Mika-san from [Silver Moon].

    The contact addresses of each person that had received the smartphones basically contained only those they were familiar with. For example, the King of Belfast¡¯s number wasn¡¯t saved in Mika-san¡¯s phone, but she had mine though. At most, her contacts stopped at Knight Commander Rain-san.

    Though of course she could register the King of Belfast¡¯s number if he told her his number. It would¡¯ve been bothersome if anyone could thoughtlessly call the country rulers after all.

    As a negative effect ¡ª though it¡¯s something that¡¯s just a little trifling ¡ª it¡¯s kinda regretful that everyone reached the point where they would just be making phone calls and sending emails for every little thing. I believed they were just simply saying that ¡°I just want to make a phone call¡± or ¡°I just want my mail¡±. They were being merry like any kid as if they¡¯d obtained a new toy. Oh well, I can understand their feelings though. They will probably calm down after a while.

    ==============================================

    ¡¸This is...surely something great.... It has a higher performance than the artifact we¡¯re using formunication. Are you saying that this is for me?¡¹(Rerisha)

    ¡¸Yup, I gift it to you¡¹(Touya)

    I, having exined the general functions of the smartphone, handed one to the guild master Rerisha-san. I came to the guild today on a business.

    I was drinking the tea that Rerisha-san had made and served. It¡¯s a different kind every time, but it¡¯s delicious as usual. Rerisha-san seemed to like ck tea. Cans of various tea leaves were forming a line on a shelf after all.

    ¡¸How is the recent state of the appearances of the Frazes?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸There were two lower ss in Hanock Kingdomst week as well... A red ranked adventurer party has defeated them. With this, it will be the third case since the start of this month. I feel like the frequency of their appearances increases little by little¡¹(Rerisha)

    Indeed. It probably meant that there¡¯s that much increase in rips of the barrier. It¡¯s still good that the open parts were small rips separated from one another. If those small rips connected with nearby ones and opened up, they would¡¯ve berger rips.

    If those rips extended, they might eventually reach the point where the advanced ss and ruler-types might be able to go in and out freely all by themselves.

    At any rate, what we could do right now was limited. Examples as for what could be done to deal with it were as follows:

    £±£ºAnnihte all Frazes.

    This is quite severe. I don¡¯t know how much is the enemy¡¯s war potential. We probably need to be ready for a considerable damage on our side as well.

    £²£ºTalk with the Frazes.

    It seems only the ruler-types are able to talk, and it¡¯s doubtful whether having talks will lead anywhere. The other side ising with the intent to kill us. Even if there are a few of them, two ruler-type whom I¡¯ve already encountered have characters that are quite troublesome.

    £³£ºFind the [King] core, and send it to another world.

    Though this world may survive, it will leave a nasty aftertaste. It¡¯s like passing the me of this cmity onto another world. I also don¡¯t know how to do that. It is not like I can... ask Kami-sama as well. Fundamentally, he should have a non-interference policy.

    £´£ºDestory the [King]¡¯s core.

    End will surely turn into an enemy. In addition to that, will the [King] allow itself to be destroyed silently? It may be bad even if it¡¯s also awakened in a strange way.

    £µ£ºI make and rece the world barrier into aplete one.

    How?

    Every and each one of themcked a deciding factor. Realistically speaking, I supposed that I could say that point 1 was moving forward. After that, it would be fine to try 2 as well if I met another ruler-type but...

    ¡¸That reminds me, there is news from Yuuron saying that a new heavenly emperor appeared just the other day¡¹(Rerisha)

    ¡¸Again?¡¹(Touya)

    Just how many self-dered heavenly emperors has it been so far? A heavenly emperor had shown up in each city making Yuuron simr to a collective state for each city.

    ¡¸Well, the new heavenly emperor seems serious this time. He has started a war with the other heavenly emperors one by one, bringing them under his banner. Though it seems he¡¯s using means that are considerably forceful¡¹(Rerisha)

    ¡¸Forceful?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It feels like he¡¯s not choosy with the means he uses in order to win. He blows up the pce in the capitals where the other lords live or bribe the subordinates of other parties... The biggest problem is the weapons they call iron machine soldiers¡¹(Rerisha)

    ¡¸Iron machine soldiers?¡¹(Touya)

    I frowned what Rerisha-san had said. Could it be...

    ¡¸As the name suggests, they are mechanized soldiers made from iron. We¡¯re guessing that they may be giarized from the technology of the frame gears¡¹(Rerisha)

    ¡¸So it was like that after all, huh?¡¹(Touya)

    I¡¯d thought that the stolen frame gear parts might be used for something else, but this was earlier than I¡¯ve expected. It seemed they had extensive technological and financial power.

    It¡¯s an assumption in the end but... assuming that the [Golden Association] was being said as the one who had stolen our frame gear parts, they then made the iron machine soldiers using that technology and brought it to the new heavenly emperor of Yuuron... Something like that, I think? Apparently, the golden association has members from schrs to merchants, so they should be able to cover a wide range of specialties.

    No, there¡¯s also the possibility that the heavenly emperor himself was a member of that organization. In the first ce, it¡¯s really doubtful whether he really had descended from the former heavenly emperor.

    ¡¸What sort of thing is that iron machine soldier? Does it really resemble the frame gear in the long run?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Let me see. There¡¯s a resemnce. Ah, There¡¯s a sketch which a member of the guild has drawn. Ummm...Ah, this one here¡¹(Rerisha)

    Rerisha-san gave me a piece of paper from the documents on her desk.

    ¡¸I see... It definitely looks simr¡¹(Touya)

    The thing that was drawn in that picture had long hands, short legs and a silhouette that¡¯s short but considerably wide. Its neck is also short, having an ill-formed shape overall, but it did have a sense of stability from its toughness. So this is an iron machine soldier.

    Certainly, this thing resembles a frame gear. I don¡¯t know the extent of its performance though.

    ¡¸How many of those units have they prepared?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸ording to the report of the guild member, there should be at least 100 of them. It seems he attacked the cities of the other heavenly emperors using these machines, and it didn¡¯t even be a contest¡¹(Rerisha)

    There was no way a normal soldier could do anything to this guy. Nevertheless, they might¡¯ve been able to knock down a few of them, but not when there was more than 100 of them.

    ¡¸And, what do you think this heavenly emperor of Yuuron intends to do?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I guess it would be unifying the country, and building a new dynasty. It seems he may be able to do it if he has those iron machine soldiers¡¹(Rerisha)

    This iron machine soldier was definitely strong. Unifying Yuuron shouldn¡¯t be a dream any longer.

    However, what to do with this? There¡¯s no mistake that this technology was stolen from our country. To be frank, it didn¡¯t feel good knowing that our technology was used for war. Having said that, I was still hesitant to do an armed intervention. This was an internal discord in a certain sense.

    However, if the [Golden Association] organization was behind them, they might be thinking an idea that¡¯s good for nothing. Oh well, I could make as many reasons as I¡¯d like for a military intervention though.

    ¡¸How should I say this? Oh, that¡¯s right... They¡¯ve stolen our frame gear, so it will be fine if I steal theirs, right?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹(Rerisha)

    Rerisha-san leaked out a surprised voice.

    ==================================================

    ¡¸And because of that, I intend to steal this [Iron Machine Soldier] from Yuuron¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Hou-hou. It¡¯s very much to my liking. Of course, you¡¯ll surely let me do [Analysis] on it after you¡¯ve obtained it, right?¡¹(Regina)

    The professor showed an evil grin. She¡¯s likely interested in how they¡¯d used her technology.

    Conversely, the ones looking at me with amazed eyes were Yumina, Luu, and Hilda, the three genuine born princesses. Sakura was also a princess, but she was brought up on the same level as an ordinary noble. Elzie, Suu, and Rin seemed enthusiastic, and the remaining three consisting of Linzie, Yae, and Sakura seemed slightly bewildered and at a loss on what to do.

    ¡¸A person who should be a king of a whole country is talking about a dishonorable act like stealing. What¡¯s with that thinking?¡¹(Hilda)

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s say we borrow it for unlimited time. Only without permission though¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it the same thing?¡¹(Hilda)

    Hilda frowned. That¡¯s because this girl was an honest one.

    ¡¸I will pretty much hide my identity. Look!¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸This one again?...¡¹(Yae)

    Yae sighed as she looked at the silver oni mask I¡¯d taken out. Somehow it had a bad fame. On top of hiding my real identity, it¡¯s a wonderful item that let me rage as much as I wanted.

    ¡¸Assuming you do go to steal those machines, are you going alone?¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m thinking of taking Tsubaki-san and Kohaku, just in case. It seems having too many people increases the chance of being discovered¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I also want to go. Isn¡¯t not good? Touya?¡¹(Suu)

    ¡¸Not good¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Muu. How mean¡¹(Suu)

    I rejected Suu¡¯s request. She wouldn¡¯t have faced danger as long as she was with me, but there¡¯s still an off-chance that she might be ced in danger.

    By the way, this n was a secret from Kousaka-san, because he would¡¯ve absolutely tried to stop me.

    ¡¸After all, I¡¯m curious for the reason in doing this. Isn¡¯t it just fine to leave a country like that alone?¡¹(Elzie)

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know when those so-called iron machine soldiers will be turned against the neighboring countries of Yuuron. Ferzen, Hanock, Zenoasu, Rodomea....... We should know the enemy¡¯s war potential in case that timees¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Therefore as I¡¯ve said, even without Touya-san going...¡¹(Linzie)

    ¡¸It¡¯s my prediction as an individual and not as a country, so it¡¯s not like I can ask someone else to do it for me as well¡¹(Touya)

    I answered back to the twin sisters Elzie and Linzie, but my true intention was to drag out the real identity of those troublesome tricksters and to also end them in one fell swoop.

    There¡¯s just one thing I may be worried about.

    The thing that the King of Ferzen had talked about the former golden association.

    ¡¸20 years ago, the golden association tried to revive one of the taboo magics¡¹

    I was wondering whether the present golden association was also aiming for the taboo magic that the previous guys had tried to revive?

    I had a hunch that them helping the Heavenly Emperor of Yuuron could simply be a stepping stone towards that goal. Well, it was only an intuition right now though.

    My intuition usuallyes true. ... Huh? Is this, by any chance, also an effect of the divinification? Mumuu.... Well, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not something troublesome anyway.

    Thinking about it, I don¡¯t think they will be able to easily invoke the taboo magic that those guys are trying to revive. Then this means in reverse that the possibility of it being an extremely dangerous magic is high.

    If that¡¯s really true, then it will be better to strike them now before it¡¯s toote. For that, a definite proof will be necessary sooner orter.

    This work will most likely be a bit rough.

 Chapter 238: The Capital Heiron, and a Reunion

    Arc 25: Daydream Believer

    Chapter 238: The Capital Heiron, and a Reunion

    The grounds of the previous Imperial Capital of Yuuron, Shenghai, had been turned into a mountain of rubble. The ground was greatly hallowed, and there¡¯s no trace of the gorgeous capital anymore.

    This was really something for an attack of the advanced type to blow off everything even till here. I could now understand just how terrible that power was just by standing again in this area.

    We, who had transferred from Brunhild, were looking around when Kohaku raised a growl that¡¯s simr to a... warning.

    From the direction Kohaku was ring at, the bad-looking vagrants appeared from somewhere and started approaching us. Each one of them was holding a knife or an ax in their hands.

    ¡¸Oi, the boy over there. If you value your life, leave all of your money as well as that woman and scram¡¹(???)

    One of the men called out to me whileughing vulgarly. The woman he¡¯s talking about was probably Tsubaki-san who¡¯s standing beside me.

    ¡¸What are those?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I think perhaps they are a group of robbers that are digging up valuable objects buried in the Imperial capital¡¹(Tsubaki)

    So they¡¯ve simr to hyenas, eh? Oh well. They only seem to be the guys with evil thoughts to me.

    ¡¸Bastard, are you listening to me!?¡¹(???)

    ¡¸I hear you. My ears aren¡¯t bad yet¡¹(Touya)

    Did they think that I was looking down on them? Every one of them surrounded us readying their knives. This is really troublesome.

    ¡¸Oh Fire burst open, crimson eruption, Explosion¡¹(Touya)

    I faced towards a mountain of rubble and used explosion magic since there¡¯s nothing left to discuss here. A loud sound echoed throughout the surroundings. Hmm? Apparently, my magic power has gone up. Is this also the influence of my ascending to godhood?

    At times like this, I sometimes wondered whether I would end up joining the ranks of the gods due to this phenomenon. Having a life span in which one wouldn¡¯t die is something that I¡¯d probably be grateful for.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!?¡¹(???)

    ¡¸This guy is a magician! Run away!¡¹(???)

    The robbers, having ignored me who¡¯s feeling quite depressed, started to escape spreading in all directions at full speed.

    This area here seems to be morewless than I¡¯ve initially thought. Shall we quickly go to the capital where this new heavenly emperor is?

    I disyed the map in the air and erged it to show the surroundingnds.

    ¡¸Umm let¡¯s see. The new capital has been named ¡°Heiron¡±, right?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. ...It¡¯s here. It¡¯s located in the northwest direction from our present position¡¹(Tsubaki)

    ¡¸All right. Shall we go then?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºWa-wait a minute. Please, my lord. Are you going to fly there by any chance?¡»(Kohaku)

    ¡¸Eh? That¡¯s right. Is there a problem?¡¹(Touya)

    Kohaku and Tsubaki-san¡¯s face despaired a lot. It seemed everyone hated being made to fly in the sky very much.

    I could also move there with [Teleport], but I was still unustomed to long-range movements yet. It would¡¯ve been embarrassing if I appeared above a river or something. Oh well. I guess it can¡¯t be helped then.

    ¡¸...I get it. I guess I can go to Heiron alone, and open [Gate] from there¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I would like to ask that from you¡¹(Tsubaki)

    ¡ºI as well¡»(Kohaku)

    Damn. I should¡¯vee here with the high-speed flying boat [Gungnir] if I knew that it woulde to this. However, I still could fly faster than that boat.

    Oh well. It¡¯s alright. I just had to go there with [Fly] without stopping.

    I arrived at the destination after flying for 3 minutes will my full power. A big a city was visible underneath my eyes. Is that the capital Heiron?

    I wondered why they couldn¡¯t endure this for just three minutes. I then descended into a remote forest slightly away from the capital and opened [Gate] to Shenghai.

    Kohaku and Tsubaki-san came over to this side through the connected [Gate].

    ¡¸Shall we go then? Oops, I suppose I must disguise myself¡¹(Touya)

    I then applied an invisibility magic [Mosaic] around myself as a substitute for curtain, and finished changing my clothes. It¡¯s a magic that humans from my original world would wonder whether I was stark naked or not if I¡¯d been seen by them.

    ¡¸...It¡¯s shy ~nee...¡¹(Tsubaki)

    Such impression leaked from Tsubaki-san who saw the silver Oni warrior I¡¯d changed into. Seriously? I have been wondering whether, excluding the mask, the ck colored Hakama and Jinbaori would look in though.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not about the color ¡ª it¡¯s the appearance that¡¯s standing up as evil. Although you are saying we¡¯re going to steal, I wonder how I can describe it... It¡¯s definitely a failing mark for a ninja¡¹(Tsubaki)

    Mumuu. A ninja inspection is harsh. Oh well. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to steal those machines right away.

    I led Tsubaki-san and Kohaku for now, and we entered the capital Heiron. I had some trouble at the entrance, but I was able to pass after bribing the guard. I¡¯d then realized at this point that the guards of this capital were out of ce. They didn¡¯t fit in.

    The capital Heiron was indeed a town in chinese style, with rows of houses having red pirs to support the tiled roofs. I could also see a high tower. Stalls have been lined up, and something simr to papernterns was dangling as well.

    I could see what seemed to be arge castle at a distance. It looked like it¡¯s beingpletely surrounded by high walls, so I didn¡¯t see it very well.

    It¡¯s a town where a lot of things were lined up. I could also see slightly depressed people that wereing and going. Is it just my imagination?

    ¡¸Somehow, it seems everybody is looking toward here though......¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºEveryone is looking at you, my lord¡»(Kohaku)

    ¡¸As such, this is why I¡¯ve said that you¡¯re standing out as an evil person, haven¡¯t I?¡¹(Tsubaki)

    Umuu. Oh well. It¡¯s no use talking about it now. I¡¯ll think about it when we get involved with something.

    ¡¸Then, what will we do?¡¹(Tsubaki)

    ¡¸I want Tsubaki-san to collect information about the iron machine soldiers. Kohaku will be Tsubaki-san¡¯s guard. Please gather information regarding the whereabouts of the iron machine soldiers and the one who made it, okay? You don¡¯t need to chase them too far, so only collect information until tonight. Call me anything happens¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I understand¡¹(Tsubaki)

    ¡ºLeave it to me¡»(Kohaku)

    Tsubaki-san and Kohaku disappeared in the bustle of the town traffic.

    I¡¯d then decided to listen to the stories of the townspeople to get information like the rumors about the new heavenly emperor.

    ¡¸I wonder, isn¡¯t it a basic knowledge to gather this kind of information in bars?¡¹(Touya)

    Although I said that, the sun was still high. Should I get information by asking in any shop? Come to think of it, I still didn¡¯t have my lunch yet.

    ¡¸Umm let¡¯s see...Aah. That ce is fine, I guess?¡¹(Touya)

    I went toward an open stall at the edge of the road, and sit at the weather-beaten chair. A menu list was ced on the table, but all of items had cooking names that I hadn¡¯t heard before. As such, I didn¡¯t understand what kind of things they were. What was this dish they¡¯re calling [Meat Ramein]? It probably had meat inside, but what type of meat was it?

    ¡¸...your order?¡¹(Shopkeeper)

    The voice of the shopkeeper who was inside the stall called out to me. He looked like he¡¯s looking at me suspiciously. Was it due to the effect of the mask?

    ¡¸Ah~, one of this meat ramein then¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Sure. A meat ramein, right?¡¹(Shopkeeper)

    As I was waiting for my dish, I gazed at the traffic going to and from on the street. Suddenly, I noticed something strange. I felt like there were few women and children.

    In exchange, I noticed young soldiers with special shoulder pads modeled after a dragon head. Say, are those the soldiers of this town?

    Did some ident took a ce and the guards are dealing with it?

    ¡¸Here you go. One meat rameining up¡¹(Shopkeeper)

    ¡¸...chashuu-men£¿¡¹(Touya)

    Having looked at the noodles in the donburi, I ended up muttering without thinking. Say is Ramien is actually Ramen? No, they are different. The noodles are thin and short. If I have to say either way, I guess it looks like Somen.

    In any case, I took a sip of the soup with a spoon, but it¡¯s way too thin. The noodles had a dull feeling as well. Is this simr to a hospital food? It¡¯s because the Chashu is tough and feels simr to beef jerky. Ah! I wonder, will it soften if I soak into the soup? Dip dip dip. ...... it¡¯s tough.

    Oh well. Let¡¯s just eat this as beef jerky. The more I bite, the more the taste... the taste... the taste... is like rubber.

    Or rather, in the first ce this, what type of meat......?

    ¡¸Owner, what meat is this...£¿¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s meat from a troll¡¯s shank¡¹(Shopkeeper)

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need a change!¡¹(Touya)

    I pped a copper coin on the table and stood from my seat.

    What kind of food did you feed me...? What kind of...?

    It seemed I¡¯d cried out those words of disgust unintentionally and in a different sense.

    This ce was close to the Demon Kingdom of Zenoasu, so I guessed the culture of their cuisine were mixing as well. Bing a noble of a certain rank like Sakura or Spika-san exempt you from eating the meat of so-called magic beasts though. It¡¯s more likely because it¡¯s not delicious though.

    However, we ate dragon¡¯s meat as well. In the end though, the deliciousness of its meat couldn¡¯t bepared to a troll¡¯s shank. I wonder if dragons be strong so that they wouldn¡¯t end up being hunted down to extinction.

    This was the time when I wanted to drink something up to clean my throat, but I didn¡¯t want to enter a shop and drink something unpleasant again. I sat on a garden stone on a nearby storefront, took out a thermos from [Storage], and drank ordinary water. For such a normal water to be this delicious. Hmm?

    ¡¸Where are they!? They shouldn¡¯t have gone far! Search for them!¡¹(Soldiers)

    It looked busy for some reason ¡ª the soldiers were running around the city ¡ª were they searching for somebody? That probably meant that something had happened.

    ¡¸Oi, you there! It¡¯s a face I didn¡¯t see before! What is this mask!¡¹(Soldier)

    One of them called out to me. Ah well. I was wearing this so my image stuck to the minds of other people. In other words, I was suspicious.

    ¡¸I myself am a traveling adventurer. I wear this mask because my face got burnt in the old days¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Really? Remove it and show me!¡¹(Soldier)

    I secretly disguised my face under the mask with [Mirage] and changed my real face a little with illusion while following the order of the arrogant soldier who came up. I put on an illusion of the worst burn I could imagine and took off my mask afterwards.

    ¡¸Uu... U-understand. It is fine already¡¹(Soldier)

    The soldier flinched after being shown a disgusting face. I, who felt a little gratified, then tried asking the soldier a question while putting on the mask again.

    ¡¸What in world has happened? It seems noisy¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸As fearful as it is, we are chasing some guys who has aimed at His Majesty the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s life. It¡¯s a group of three people consisting of two men and a woman. They¡¯re probably the underlings of one of the other, fake heavenly emperors¡¹(Soldier)

    Arara. Is this the specialty of Yuuron, the dispatching of assassins?

    I heard that he was attacked in the courtyard of the castle or something. I thought that the bigger problem was that castle defenders allowed intruders to invade this deep. The emperor was defended by the people who guarded him before it happened though, the criminals seemed to have escaped.

    ¡¸Among those three who has invaded, the male boujutsu user was injured in his right shoulder. Inform us at once if you see someone suspicious¡¹(Guard)

    The soldier said so and left at a fast pace. This country was dangerous as usual.

    If you say it is unrted to me, it definitely is. They also say that the enemy of my enemy is my friend, so maybe I can obtain some information.

    ¡¸I wonder, can I look for them?¡¹(Touya)

    I opened a map in my smartphone without projecting it in the air because I stood out so much (Thought it may bete for that now) and reduced the scale to the capital Heiron.

    ¡¸Search. Someone with an injured right shoulder¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºSearchplete. One person found¡»

    Oh, I found him. I wouldn¡¯t know his appearance just by his injury, but was this guy, who had been hit, was so severely injured that the injury was already showing from his appearance? His shoulder was beingid bare.

    I thought they might¡¯ve cured his shoulder injury with recovery magic, but it seemed they didn¡¯t have anyone who could use light attribute magic. They probably didn¡¯t have a potion as well.

    Shall I go there and look for him for now? But pardon me from experiencing another suicide bombing like the previous assassin¡¯s though.

    ¡¸Is he in here?¡¹(Touya)

    I, having gone out of the street, moved ahead through the ck alley and went into a road with a dense bamboo forest spreading out where there was little traffic.

    It would be interesting if there¡¯s a panda here. No, there¡¯s no reason for a panda in this world to be normal. At best, it would¡¯ve been someone strange with four arms and who uses kung fu.

    I walked the road while thinking about that, but then I halted in my spot.

    They were here. There were two people ahead with another one having a different presence. That person had already noticed me and was turning towards me from somewhere else. Eh, from above?

    ¡¸Haaaaaaaa£¡£¡¡¹(???)

    ¡¸Ooops......£¡¡¹(Touya)

    I dodged by a paper thin margin the blow of the assant who came flying from inside the bamboo thicket.

    The assant, after havingnded and turned towards me,unched his punches which I then parried to left and right. The attacker once again sent a turning flying kick which I avoided by taking a distance with a back step.

    I didn¡¯t get it very well because he¡¯s wearing a jet ck robe with a hood, but the attacker somehow looked like a woman, judging from her voice.

    I took a distance and we faced each other. The woman drew out her palm from a half rising stance. Eh!?

    ¡¸Haaaa£¡£¡¡¹(Assant)

    I caught the shock attack that came flying to me with an arm cross. Say, is this... Hakkei!?

    Like pressing for an answer, the fist of the opponent approached me and attacked my arms like a storm by using this gap.

    I leaned to the side to avoid the fists and swiped at the assant¡¯s feet just as how I was currently. The assant, having lost her bnce, fell back while doing a backflip and made a stance once again. With this jump, the hood of the coat fell to the back exposing the face of a woman underneath it.

    ¡¸A©¤©¤©¤©¤h£¡ As I¡¯ve thought!!¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸?!¡¹(???)

    The woman from the dragon n retreated a little, being surprised at me who suddenly pointed to her and said those lines with a loud voice.

    She¡¯s none other than the woman who had an intense fierce fight with Elzie in the [Pruning Ceremony] in the Great Forest Sea, Sonia Paralem.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? What are you doing in a ce like this!? Ah, is Rengetsu-san, by any chance, the injured boujutsu user!?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸...Who are you?¡¹(Sonia)

    ¡¸Eh? Ah that¡¯s right. You won¡¯t know who I am with this, right?¡¹(Touya)

    I was still hiding my face with a mask so I untied a string at the back and take off my mask.

    ¡¸Look here, it is me!¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Who are you?!¡¹(Sonia)

    ¡¸Huh?!¡¹(Touya)

    The startled Sonia-san was surprised to see my face. Ah, I forgot to cancel [Mirage]!

    I quickly canceled the illusion stuck on my face. Though Sonia-san had a magic eye that could see through illusions, she couldn¡¯t know it without having to invoke her magic eye? Ah, Yumina and her Eminence the Pope were the same as her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s me. Mochizuki Touya¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Touya-dono?!¡¹(Sonia)

    It seemed she was finally able to understand the situation. Nevertheless, I wonder why is Sonia-san in Yuuron?

 Chapter 239: The Grudge, and the Symbolic Mark

    Arc 25: Daydream Believer

    Chapter 239: The Grudge, and the Symbolic Mark

    ¡¸Come forth light, Goddess of healing, Mega Heal¡¹(Touya)

    I applied restoration magic on Rengetsu-san who¡¯s crouching in a bamboo thicket. The sword cut in his right shoulder closed in a blink of the eye,pletely recovering.

    ¡¸... Amazing, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s totally the same as before¡¹(Rengetsu)

    Rengetsu-san got up and flexed his shoulder with round motions.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, why is Touya-san in Yuuron? Ah, it should be His Majesty The Sovereign King of Brunhild now, isn¡¯t it? My apologies... ¡¹(Rengetsu)

    ¡¸Aaah, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t stress yourself. I¡¯m traveling incognito after all. In here, I¡¯m a silver oni warrior, a wanderer from Ishen¡¹(Touya)

    I hastily stopped Rengetsu-san¡¯s attempt to genuflect. It would probably be bad to have my identity exposed here. However, it looked like Sonia-san wouldn¡¯t draw back with how things were even now.

    ¡¸Leaving that aside, I want to know something as well. There¡¯s a rumor on the streets about a three-person group who has tried to assassinate the heavenly emperor. Is the rumor referring to Rengetsu-san¡¯s group?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸So they call it ¡°assassination¡±, huh? Well, it¡¯s true that we¡¯ve infiltrated the castle and tried to kill him. However, that was not an assassination. It was vengeance¡¹(Rengetsu)

    ¡¸Kku... That damn Jaofar! We¡¯ve been so close, and yet... for him to have such skilled guards, this is...¡¹(Sonia)

    Sonia-san started talking as if spitting her words.

    ¡¸Jaofar£¿¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸He¡¯s the heavenly emperor of this capital, you see. Chei Jaofar is his real name. He proims to be a heavenly emperor, but he¡¯s actually an adventurer-turned-thief¡¹(Rengetsu)

    Rengetsu-san spoke in an unpleasant tone. The heavenly emperor is a thief? What does he mean?

    ¡¸Ever since that aforementioned grand Fraze invasion against Yuuron, arge number of people has shown up calling themselves the new heavenly emperors. Due to how thete emperor ceaselessly fathered children on every street, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange for an offspring of his that he had just dropped somewhere else to appear as a result of his actions. Furthermore, the children of the concubines, along with the legal empress, have all ended up disappearing together with Shenghai. Even the sons who escaped the destruction of the former capital by being in other towns are all dead by now. So there¡¯s no way to ascertain someone¡¯s im of him being a heavenly emperor currently¡¹

    Well, I suppose it would turn out that way after all. After a person fabricates a suitable story, it will have a meaning if he does something like showing an object given to him by thete emperor.

    At any rate, there were no longer any documents or people in this world that could refute those ims by saying that they were lies.

    If it¡¯s only about the ability of the heavenly emperor candidate after that, his credibility would go up if he simply disyed it.

    However, it was naturally filled with danger. It¡¯s natural that the other heavenly emperor candidates wouldn¡¯t recognize their new opponent. They would mutually insist that they were the most suitable heavenly emperor, which then left to them with no choice but to attack each other.

    ¡¸Jaofar is one of them as well. That guy has brought out the proof of the heavenly emperor, the [Sovereign¡¯s Seal], and dered ¡°This is a definite proof that the heavenly emperor handed down to our household¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Does that Jaofar belong to the lineage of the heavenly emperor?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Impossible! This [Sovereign Seal] is an article which has been excavated from a certain ruin. He has then obtained it after killing the adventurer who found it¡¹

    So he has snatched it, huh? If that¡¯s the case, this [Sovereign Seal] may not be the genuine article itself.

    ¡¸The adventurer whom that guy had murdered was the benefactor for the two of us. He saved our life lots of times. We have to bestow retribution upon Jaofar¡¹

    ¡¸Normally, there wouldn¡¯t have been any way for a thief like Jaofar to be recognized as someone at the level of a heavenly emperor even if he¡¯s holding the [Sovereign Seal]. However, that guy has managed to obtain a strong power from somewhere else. Those are ©¤©¤©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸the iron machine soldiers, right?¡¹(Touya)

    Rengetsu-san suddenly nodded.

    The proof of the heavenly emperor, the [Sovereign Seal], and a power that became his might, the [Iron Machine Soldiers]. Certainly, it¡¯s not strange even if he proimed himself as the heavenly emperor.

    However, I wonder, just from where has this thief called Jaofar obtained the [Iron Machine Soldiers]? As I¡¯ve feared. In the end, is [Gordion] the one pulling the strings from behind the scenes?

    ¡¸By the way, why is Touya-sa... Oni Warrior-dono here?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah©`... It seems that this ¡°iron machine soldier¡± that they are using has been based on the stolen frame gear from our country no matter how I look at it, so I consider doing a little revenge because of that¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸So that¡¯s how it is, huh?... It¡¯s no wonder then. If so, I can ept its technological strength as well. However, I¡¯ve felt that the frame gears that knocked down the wood golems were much stronger, based on what I¡¯ve seen so far¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s obvious. That one was a deteriorated model if I were to try exining it. Still, I couldn¡¯t make light of the technological strength that had been recreated in it. Hmm? Someone is running here.

    ¡¸Sonia-san, Rengetsu-san! A-are you alright!? Who is this person!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, Jesty. This person is our acquaintance. He healed Rengetsu¡¯s wound¡¹

    I¡¯d been thinking that he was a pursuer for an instant, but I was mistaken. He¡¯s also wearing the same robe as Sonia-san and Rengetsu-san. It seemed that the Sonia-Rengetsu pair were letting this person escape and stayed behind. Though he ended uping back for them, apparently.

    ¡¸Touya-do...oni warrior-dono, he¡¯s Jesty Parax. He¡¯s the son of our benefactor that I talked about a little while ago¡¹

    I see. It really is [Revenge]. The man called Jesty took off his hood. He had short brown hair with hazelnut colored eyes. His age was probably around 21-22 years old, and his height was about 180cm.

    Although I considered him to be tall, Rengetsu-san was about as tall as I was and Sonia-san was taller than me. It seemed that there were many tall women among the dragon n.

    Speaking about myself, I was only about 170 cm. I¡¯m still growing, and I would like to grow up to 175 somehow but.... huh...? Won¡¯t the growth of my body stop when Ipletely ascend into godhood....?

    ¡¸I am Jesty Parax. Thank you very much for helping Rengetsu-san!¡¹(Jesty)

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, no. Don¡¯t mind it¡¹(Touya)

    I was greeted by the man called Jesty while I was thinking about this and that which then surprised me a little. He seemed to be an excessively light-hearted cheerful young man.

    ¡¸Okay, staying here for long time won¡¯t do us any good, right?...[Gate]¡¹

    I opened the [Gate] connected with the former imperial capital Shenghai from some time ago in front of our eyes.

    ¡¸Come on. Let¡¯s get out of here quickly¡¹(Touya)

    I, having left the three people who were surprised, went through the [Gate] first. After a short period of time time, all three of them passed through the [Gate] the same way as I did with Sonia-san going first, followed by Jesty-san and Rengetsu-san as thest person to go in.

    ¡¸Is this ce here...?!¡¹

    ¡¸The former Imperial Capital of Yuuron, Shenghai¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Shenghai?! That¡¯s so far away, right?!¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing... Is this transfer magic?...¡¹

    Although the three people were restlessly looking around, Sonia-san suddenly bended her body and made a battle stance. Why?

    ¡¸Oi, the youngsters there. If you value your lives, leave all your money and the woman over there and move away¡¹(???)

    ¡¸...You guys again?¡¹(Touya)

    The ones that came out from the shadow of the debris in groups were the the lowly highway bandits who had escaped just a while ago. Don¡¯t these guys ever learn? This scenario is also the same as the previous one.

    I was wearing a mask, and they apparently didn¡¯t seem toprehend that it¡¯s me because my clothes were different from that time.

    ¡¸Paralysis¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Fugiyaaa?!¡¹(Highway Bandits)

    I caught the whole group of bandits in one go by applying [Paralysis] on them. It didn¡¯t seem like they would reflect on their actions by themselves unless they went through a bitter experience.

    ¡¸So, regarding the matter you¡¯ve mentioned a while ago. What do you think will happen if this guy Jaofar bes the heavenly emperor?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸We already know that it won¡¯t be anything good. Have you seen the town? There were hardly any women or children, right? This is because Jaofar¡¯s soldiers are causing unreasonable violence. Furthermore, they are collecting money and goods from therge stores in the capital one after another. As a result, the merchants have ran away and the goods have stopped flowing. Even if they doe back, all of those will just be taken to the castle. It¡¯s the same as telling the citizens to die¡¹(Sonia)

    Muuu. By any chance, is that bad Chashumen the result of those circumstances? .... It¡¯s different, right?

    ¡¸I wonder, what is he doing by collecting that much money?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s for the iron machine soldiers. He is trying to make further improvements and mass produce them. ording to the information we¡¯ve obtained, arge amount of raw materials have been carried to the castle three days ago¡¹(Jesty)

    Jesty-san answered my doubts. It looked like the production factory was inside the castle.

    Nevertheless, I wondered from where thisrge amount of materials could¡¯vee. Assuming that Jaofar was connected to the [Golden Association], did theye from Ferzen?

    ¡¸If we leave Jaofar alone, that guy will unmistakably invade other countries in the future by using the iron machine soldiers he has. That guy doesn¡¯t want Yuuron. It¡¯s nothing more than a staging ground for him. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll try to take over a country that¡¯s more prospering than Yuuron from among the neighboring ones¡¹(Sonia)

    It might be exactly as what Sonia-san said.

    If he¡¯s aiming for another country, I wonder which country would it be. The neighbouring Rodomea and Zenoasu might be severe targets. Ishen may also be a target, but it¡¯s location is difficult to get to.

    If I were him, what country would I aim to conquer?

    ... It would probably be Hanock. That country was being protected by the river to the west, and it wouldn¡¯t even be an opponent for Yuuron that¡¯s located to the east. Furthermore, there¡¯srge number of mines where one could harvest rare steel materials. It¡¯s the most suitable target to manufacture new iron machine soldiers.

    He would suppress Hanock with the power of the iron machine soldiers, leave it under his own control, and established a new kingdom. He might be thinking that Yuuron, which had ended up bing a country filled with arge number of ruins and wastnds and which only took a lot of money to rebuild, wouldn¡¯t be necessary anymore. Was that why he¡¯s hoarding money and goods, and not governing his capital enough? Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s and which he would discard after all.

    Right now, he¡¯s proiming himself the heavenly emperor for the sake of having the strength of an army and the means for producing the iron machine soldiers. In the end though, he¡¯s only doing what he¡¯s currently doing and nothing more.

    ¡¸... It certainly sounds probable¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸You agree, don¡¯t you?! Even though it has nothing to with us, we can¡¯t just close our eyes and be silent about other people¡¯s misfortune. As I¡¯ve thought, we have to do something at once...! ¡¹(Jesty)

    Jesty-san looked mortified as he clenched his fists. This guy they¡¯d been after was the enemy of his parent after all. What he felt was natural.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve already cornered Jaofar before as well. He didn¡¯t proim himself as the heavenly emperor yet, but we still failed and he somehow managed to escape at that time. If only we have defeated him at that moment...¡¹(Rengetsu)

    Saying ¡°if only¡±, ¡°what if¡± won¡¯t do anything now. The question is what to do from now on...

    ¡¸Anyway, I will sooner orter be contacted by myrades who are looking into the true state of affairs. .... Speaking of which, everyone, do you know about the [Golden Association]?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. I don¡¯t know about them... Rengetsu, Jesty, do you two know about them?¡¹(Sonia)

    ¡¸Unfortunately, no¡¹(Rengetsu)

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about them as well¡¹(Jesty)

    Both people shook their heads.

    Well, it WAS a secret society after all. It wouldn¡¯t be that easy to get information on them, I guessed.

    ¡¸What is this [Golden Association]?¡¹(Sonia)

    ¡¸It¡¯s an organization which might be behind the development of the iron machine soldiers. They might perhaps be manipting Jaofar as well¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Speaking of the word ¡°golden¡±... Two people, who are guarding Jaofar, were wearing strange golden pendants...¡¹(Sonia)

    Sonia-san murmured as if she had remembered something.

    ¡¸What kind of pendants?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Let me see... I think those pendants have been crafted with six... no, seven sides with the circle made of gold at the center¡¹(Sonia)

    Sonia-san drew a picture on the soil with grinding sounds made by the stick.

    How suspicious. Firstly, it being golden was suspicious already. Then, having seven sides was suspicious as well. I¡¯d heard this from Rin before, but it seemed that the said heptagon represented the magic attributes. In other words, the seven attributes: fire, water, wind, earth, light, darkness, no-attribute.

    The [Golden Association] was a sorcery society. The likelihood that they used it as their symbol was high.

    Shall I try asking the King of Ferzen...? Which reminds me, I haven¡¯t passed smartphone to him.

    Can¡¯t be helped. I took out my smartphone and called Raim-san, our butler, from the [Contacts].

    ¡¸Moshi-moshi. Ah, is this Raim-san?¡¹(Touya)

    I asked Raim-san to send a letter to the King of Ferzen via the [Gate Mirror]. The subject stated that ¡°If you know what banner the [Golden Association] uses, please tell us.¡±

    We would be waiting for quite a while, so I took out a table and chairs from [Storage] as well as ck tea and doughnuts which I¡¯d ced there in advance for snacks.

    If only I had eaten these snacks from the start, I wouldn¡¯t have to expressly eat something repulsive like a troll shank. However, wasn¡¯t the point of eating at that ce to try the vors of thisnd at least once? This recent one was a miss though.

    Although all three people were surprised at the sudden appearance of a table and the doughnuts, they started eating those snacks as if they were devouring them. Have they be that hungry? Especially Sonia-san. She was eating excessively. I wondered if the consumption rate of the dragon n was bad. Oh well. It¡¯s fine since we still had more doughnuts.

    I as well started eating the doughnut in my hand. Delicious. As I¡¯ve thought. The cuisine of ir-san, the head cook of our household, was divine.

    Around the time when the doughnuts on the table had mostly been eaten up, an email came from Raim-san with a photo attachment. Considering his age, he was handling the smartphone pretty well, didn¡¯t he?

    I looked at the photo of the illustration projected onto the screen.

    ¡¸See there. I guess I was right¡¹

    A symbol of heptagon with the round circle in the center was being projected.

    There¡¯s no mistake. The new heavenly emperor and the [Golden Association] were connected with one another.

 Chapter 240: The Obstruction Barrier and the Castle invasion

    Arc 25: Daydream Believer

    Chapter 240: The Obstruction Barrier and the Castle invasion

    ¡¸I see. So the iron machine soldiers are being stored in the hangar in the castle basement, right? ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºYes. Though I didn¡¯t sneak into the castle, their numbers are about 1000¡»(Tsubaki)

    ¡¸That many?...¡¹(Touya)

    I was a little surprised at the details of the phone call I¡¯d received from Tsubaki-san. Saying ¡°about 1000¡± was still quite a number. Even the frame gears in our country numbered around 400 units at most.

    Is this difference due to the quantity of raw materials or is it due to the production capacity? Or is it something different? It could be that they have a facility simr to [Workshop].

    If the materials were brought to the castle, then the production factory should be there. Conversely speaking, if I crushed that ce, they shouldn¡¯t be able to easily make iron machine soldiers anymore.

    Should I thenpletely destroy the factory with the thought of ¡°cutting off all future anxiety¡± in mind?

    ¡ºOne more thing, there seems to be strong barrier ced on the castle. It can somewhat negate everything rted to magic¡»(Tsubaki)

    ¡¸That¡¯s troublesome...¡¹(Touya)

    Then does this mean I can¡¯t transfer the iron machine soldiers in order to ¡°receive¡± them? It means that it will be necessary to directly board them and take them out.

    It might probably be a magic obstruction barrier instead of a magic negation barrier.

    There were various type of barriers.

    An Evasion Barrier prevents magic targeting.

    An Obstruction Barrier obstructs the invocation of magic.

    A Bestowal Barrier grants one or more effects to the user.

    A Protection Barrier prevents trespassing.

    Lastly, a Sealing Barrier prevents escape.

    I only knew about those types of barriers. There seemed to be a lot more others, but among those, talismans or amulets and other simr objects belonged to the Evasion type while the barrier which was said to be bestowed on this world and which prevented Fraze from appearing seemed to be of the Protection type.

    Of course, barriers also differed by their strength. It took that much magic power and time to construct a sturdy one, they said it¡¯s very troublesome.

    The quickest way to dispel a barrier was topletely destroy the artifact or the magic form that brought it up, but it¡¯s very likely that they had another barrier ced to them as well. They probably wouldn¡¯t be caught with search magic.

    No, the easiest way is to [Completely erase it along with the capital]. Yeah, it¡¯s obviously rejected. The iron machine soldiers I will be stealing will disappear as well.

    In any case, I¡¯d decided to join with Tsubaki-san at once.

    Now then, all that¡¯s left is Sonia-san¡¯s group but...

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you take us with you if you¡¯re sneaking into the castle? There¡¯s no we can leave Jaofar any further than this¡¹(Sonia)

    ¡¸Please somehow allow us to join you!¡¹(Jesty)

    Not only Sonia-san, but also Jesty-san bowed his head to me. Oh well, I don¡¯t mind taking them with me though.

    ¡¸Is it okay for you to return to the capital? Aren¡¯t your faces already known?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸They were, probably. We¡¯ve ended up giving out our names in order to take Jesty there¡¹(Sonia)

    ¡¸It¡¯s revenge for my father so it couldn¡¯t be helped¡¹(Jesty)

    ¡¸Uuu......¡¹(Touya)

    In that case, the possibility that their description came out at the time they were guided was very high. To make it worse, it was known that Jesty came to this country with a woman from the Dragon n and shaved head man. This was the most conspicuous way to stand out.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s change your looks with illusion magic¡¹(Touya)

    Well, it would likely get canceled the moment we sneak into the castle.

    An Obstruction barrier was a barrier that hindered invoking magic. If we entered its area of coverage, magic with continuous effect would be obstructed as well.

    Oh well, I guessed it wouldn¡¯t be a problem while we¡®re in the town proper.

    I changed the appearance of those three with [Mirage] into the looks ofmon townspeople from the town, and we went back to the previous bamboo forest with [Gate].

    There were many soldiers loitering in the capital on the way to the ce where I would be meeting Tsubaki-san. There was no one who noticed the three people thanks to [Mirage], but I was questioned by them a lot of times due to my mask.

    ()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()

    Afterwards, night time came, and the neighborhood becamepletely dark.

    In order for us to take action, we had selected a road that didn¡¯t show any signs of life and went towards the castle. I looked at it up close and noticed that it really had high walls.

    ¡¸Now then, how should we sneak inside?¡¹(Touya)

    Having moved near the castle wall, I tried using [Light] as an experiment. The light was cast only for an instant but immediately disappeared afterward. We¡¯re apparently already within the range of the barrier.

    ¡¸It seems magic is not usable¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸The defense at the front gates has be intense. What should we do?...¡¹

    Rengetsu-san, Sonia-san, and Jesty-san who were lost in thoughts had their [Mirage] canceled already.

    I¡¯d originally nned to be transparent with [Invisible] and sneak inside, but magic was no longer usable...

    ¡¸Ummm. It is troublesome, all right. Shall we forget it and break from the front?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The other side couldn¡¯t use magic as well, and we also had guns at our disposal. Bows and arrows were scary, but arrows weren¡¯t impossible to dodge. They¡¯re nothing if I was by myself.

    ¡¸Wa-wait a minute, please. Jaofar may run away if we act recklessly. I will be troubled by that¡¹(Jesty)

    Jesty-san intervened while panicking. Ah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve forgotten about that. Though I have a feeling that I can take control of the whole castle by myself even if magic isn¡¯t usable. Hmm, then that leaves...

    (ED: Right Touya. No wonder your wives have grown tired getting surprised all the time.)

    Suddenly Kohaku¡¯s ear twitched, and she gazed into the darkness.

    ¡ºLord. Someone is heading toward here. Most likely a patrol¡»(Kohaku)

    ¡¸That¡¯s bad. Everyone, hide in the nearby bushes!¡¹(Touya)

    Reacting to my voice, everyone quickly jumped in the bushes.

    Straining my eyes and looking into darkness, I saw two soldiers pass by the ce we¡¯re at some time ago. Apparently, they didn¡¯t seem to notice us.

    When the signs of the two soldiers got far and it got safe, we came out from the bushes and began thinking of a method to go behind the castle¡¯s walls once more.

    As expected, we can¡¯t jump over this height, right? It¡¯s about ten meters after all. Though I could have jumped over in case it was around five to six meters even without magic.

    ¡ºLord, I will be able to easily jump over¡»(Kohaku)

    ¡¸Will it be alright if you are carrying me on your back?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºThere is no problem¡»(Kohaku)

    Then, shall we do that? It is not good going slowly as well.

    When Kohaku returned to her original size, the three people other than Tsubaki-san stiffened with surprised expressions but I left them alone.

    I tried opening [Storage] to take out a rope, but it opened only for an instant and then immediately closed. Is this because of the barrier?

    Because it opened after I parted from the castle¡¯s wall, I retrieved a long rope from inside.

    That¡¯s right, since I may not be able to use magic when I get inside, shall I prepare my hand in advance?

    Having left behind a little insurance in case of emergency, I came back to everyone, and entrusted the end of the rope I brought to Tsubaki-san and got on Kohaku.

    She gently lowered her body and jumped up in one go. Kohaku jumped more than 10 meters, andnded inside the castle¡¯s wall without making a sound.

    Fortunately, nobody was in the vicinity. Shrubs and trees were nted here, it was like a garden there. I immediately tied the rope to a nearby tree and, by pulling that, sent a signal to Tsubaki-san.

    I paid attention to the surrounding, and made myself ready to pull Brynhildr at any time.

    Come to think of it... Let¡¯s test it since I have some doubts about that.

    ¡¸de Mode¡¹

    Brynhildr¡¯s de expanded only a little. I see. It is not like it can¡¯t invoke at all.

    ¡¸de Mode¡¹

    ¡¸de Mode¡¹

    ¡¸de Mode¡¹

    ¡¸de Mode¡¹

    Having repeated it several times, the de finally extended. Can¡¯t I use magic, I wonder, if it is momentary?

    One second [Slip] was more than enough. It didn¡¯t seem to be any problem if I momentarily used [Boost] or [el]. I believed Aport would also work. Then, because gunmode¡¯s reload was also instant, it should be alright.

    Something like [Fireball] might vanish if it¡¯s not used from point-nk range, but in any case if I moved to cover that distance to invoke, I would also get myself blown off as well.

    Because [Multiple] immediately disappeared, it was painful not being able to use smartphone¡¯s target lock at all. [Paralysis] also isn¡¯t usable without having toe in contact with target, right?

    Aah! Wasn¡¯t it unnecessary to jump over the wall if I had moved instantaneously with [Teleport]?! Thinking that there might be no need to fear being obstructed if the magic was instant, I tried to use it, but I didn¡¯t move to the position I thought about. The movement seemed to be obstructed after all. It was dangerous so I wasn¡¯t going to use it.

    When I attempted to try such a thing, Sonia-san appeared on the castle¡¯s wall. Because Sonia-san and Rengetsu-san bodies were light they were skillful at it, but it seemed Jesty-san had a little bit of trouble climbing the castle¡¯s wall.

    When everyone finished climbing, I pulled the rope they used to climb, hooked it this time to protrusion of the castle wall and hung the other side down to inside the castle.

    After everybody got down inside castle¡¯s wall, Tsubaki-san pulled and retrieved the rope. We hid it in thicket shrub to be sure, but because we would be escaping on iron machine soldier after we got them, it was probably unnecessary....um, wait.

    Will I really be able to operate an iron machine soldier after snatching it? I was convinced that I could move since it resembled Frame Gear in some aspects, but I still wondered about that.

    ¡¸First, I guess we will have to break free from this barrier¡¯s effects¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºMy Lord. It¡¯s the patrol soldiers again¡»(Kohaku)

    Kohaku, who had already became small tiger, called my attention.

    Apparently, this ce seemed to be the backyard of the castle. I then peeked out from the shade of a tree and saw two soldiers who looked like they were going on a patrol route while holding torches.

    ¡¸Alright. Let¡¯s gather information about this castle by questioning them¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸What should we do? Shall I do it?¡¹(Rengetsu)

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll make one of those two unable to move and ask the other one¡¹(Touya)

    I stepped forward, declining Rengetsu-san proposal. I then activated [el] for just a brief moment after estimating the timing when the light from the torches approached us and suddenly rushed out to those two. [el] had allowed me to vanish immediately like a mist, but it was enough time to turn up behind the two soldiers.

    And just like that, I put my hand on the back of one of them and invoked [Paralysis], stopping his movement. Then, I thrusted the de of Brynhildr at the throat of remaining one.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t raise your voice¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Hi......£¡¡¹(Guard)

    Did he think that I¡¯ve killed his fallen colleague? The soldier that I¡¯d thrusted my de at has immediately got obedient.

    Sonia-san¡¯s group appeared from the shade of the tree, and put out the torch which the soldier who fell was holding.

    ¡¸What do I need to do to make the barrier ced on this castle to disappear?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know. Gad-sama is the one who has put up the barrier. I don¡¯t know really know anything else¡¹(Guard)

    ¡¸Gad? Who¡¯s that guy?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸H-he¡¯s the heavenly emperor¡¯s close aide. He always acts along with Sol-sama¡¹(Guard)

    I heard about their appearance in detail, and realized afterwards that Gad was a magician who¡¯s apanion to the swordsman Sol that had fought against Sonia-san¡¯s group and injured Rengetsu-san.

    This magician named Gad seemed to be the one who had established this barrier. There¡¯s no mistaking it. Those two people called Gad and Sol are apparently members of [Gordian].

    It seemed some kind of magic tool had been used for the barrier, but this soldier didn¡¯t seem to know that much.

    It didn¡¯t look like this guy knew anything more than that, so I made this fellow unable to move as well by using [Paralysis].

    Rengetsu-san dragged the two paralyzed soldiers to the shadow of the bushes and hid them.

    Should we capture this magician called Gad or something and have him cancel the barrier first? They¡¯ve said that he¡¯s the heavenly emperor¡¯s close aide. There¡¯s also Jesty-san¡¯s revenge, so stealing the iron machine soldiers will have to be postponed.

    My aim was the pce of the heavenly emperor and I would probably reach it sooner if I asked other soldiers just like how I¡¯ve done it this time.

    ¡¸Then, shall we proceed?¡¹(Touya)

    Then, we began invading the castle.

 Chapter 241: The Sovereign Seal and the Iron Machine Soldier

    Arc 25: Daydream Believer

    Chapter 241: The Sovereign Seal and the Iron Machine Soldier

    ¡¸Good grief, why did it turn out like this?¡¹(Touya)

    I muttered along with a sigh as I knocked down the soldiers who rushed in to attack us.

    Oh well, what should I say? We¡¯ve been discovered in the end, and we¡¯re currently in the middle of arge battle.

    Even with the presence of Tsubaki-san who¡¯s ustomed to infiltration, it couldn¡¯t be helped for us to be detected when she¡¯s being held back by four people pulling her leg, myself included.

    Soldiers holding their swords turned up one after another from the passages of the castle. The only salvation was that there were no magicians with their long ranged attacks, but there were still archersing at us. Most of them were knocked down by my bullets and the shockwave from Kohaku¡¯s roar. Rengetsu-san and Sonia-san then knocked down the enemy that the gap.

    Thus, we advanced, advanced, and once again advanced. It became just like a song that my grandpa used to sing. Though there was no feeling of scattering flowers.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you say that the imperial court where the heavenly emperor resides is in here?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. However, we¡¯ve also been discovered at the same time, so if we don¡¯t quickly find and capture the heavenly emperor......¡¹(Tsubaki)

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible that he¡¯ll escape, right?¡¹(Touya)

    It¡¯s exactly as Tsubaki-san said. He may escape if we spend too much time here. Then the goal of Jesty-san and the rest can¡¯t be aplished. It can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s go with the forceful course of action!

    ¡¸Kohaku! Blow off all the soldiers at front in one go!¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºBy your will!¡»(Kohaku)

    Kohaku, who had gotten bigger, released a shockwave along with a great roar. The enemies blocking the way were mowed down at once and fainted on their spots.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s run through the imperial court before it is toote!¡¹(Touya)

    We run past the falling soldiers and continued running without stopping from one corridor to other where a red carpet had been spread out. Vases that looked expensive were aligned along the sides of the passage. I could only say that their owner¡¯s hobby was a bad one since the tint was showy.

    Havinge out of the passage lined up with red pirs, we then arrived before an amazing door with a standing dragon carved into it. We then kicked that door with all our might.

    One man was sitting on a very shy throne inside a very spacious room with a high ceiling.

    He was a 30-year old bearded old man wearing a set of baggy yellow clothes that looked hard to move in and a gulf de with a golden sheath on his waist. He¡¯s also wearing something like what an Emperor of Qin used to wear, a hat attached with jiggling long strings on the front and back.

    Beside him on both sides were two men standing as if they were his guards.

    One man, who¡¯s also past 30 years old, was wrapped in a dignified dark red helmet and body armor. He was holding a big shield in his left hand, and a peculiar sword with a strange shape, simr to arge hatchet, in his right.

    The other one was wearing a ck robe and holding a metallic cane curved like a question mark. Is he a magician? He¡¯s slightly younger than the warrior. Is he in his early 30s? He had blonde hair and blue eyes, and he¡¯s a tall, thin and delicate man. However, his eyes shined very much with impurity.

    Both guards had a big pendant hanging around their necks. It¡¯s a heptagon inside a circle, the proof of the [Golden Association]. Those two must be Gad and Sol whom the soldier talked about.

    I assume the hatchet man wearing an armor is Sol, and the delicate man wearing a robe is Gad, right?

    ¡¸Toe back without learning your lesson, is that how much you want this [Sovereign¡¯s Seal]?¡¹(Jaofar)

    The man sitting on the throne, the fake heavenly emperor Jaofar,ughed while carrying in his hand a golden cube with a figure of a dragon.

    Is that the sovereign¡¯s seal? It¡¯s quite big. Isn¡¯t it about the size of an apple?

    ¡¸Shut up! I don¡¯t need that! What I want is your neck! You¡¯re my father¡¯s enemy, so resign yourself!¡¹(Jesty)

    Jesty-san drew the sword on his waist. Rengetsu-san and Sonia-san took a battle stance as well.

    Then, one gunshot echoed in the hall where the atmosphere had grown tense.

    ¡¸Whaa...£¡¡¹(Jaofar)

    I shot at the sovereign seal he had on his hand, breaking it into pieces. The fake heavenly king then stared with a startled expression.

    Of course, it was I who destroyed it. It would have been fine to shoot the heavenly emperor as well, but that wasn¡¯t my job.

    ¡¸Y-you bastard! What have you done! That was the sovereign seal that has been passed down for 7000 years, the proof of the heavenly emperor!¡¹(Jaofar)

    ¡¸Do you think I care about that? Also, that¡¯s a lie because this country wasn¡¯t even here 7000 years ago¡¹(Touya)

    Frankly speaking, there¡¯s no longer a rightful heavenly lord, so an object like that is likely no longer needed. Or how should I say this, I seriously don¡¯t care about it?

    This country itself is already troublesome so maybe I should, for once, invade it altogether (as Silver oni warrior), split and transfer it between Zenoasu, Ferzen, and Hanock afterward?

    Then, the warrior named Sol, while standing before the heavenly emperor who¡¯s grinding his teeth, held his sword towards me.

    I mercilessly hit him hard with bullets, but those bullets were repelled by a big shield. He then came rushing towards here.

    ¡¸Doraaaaaaaaa£¡£¡¡¹(Sol)

    He swung the big hatchet in his right hand with all his might, but I lightly dodged that attack and pulled the trigger several times at Sol¡¯s head. The bullets bounced after hitting the helmet with a loud bang. It¡¯s tough. So these bullets aren¡¯t effective, huh?

    ¡¸Kohaku!¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºAs youmand!¡»(Kohaku)

    Kohaku¡¯s shockwave blew off Sol which caused him to roll on the ground rumbling. I used that free time to reload and let him have a taste of an ¡ºExplosion Bullet¡». Those bullets invoked the explosion magic at the moment of the impact, but the power had be considerably lower than expected due to magic being blocked by the obstruction barrier. Nevertheless, they could still dish out constant damage.

    ¡¸Guua£¡£¡¡¹(Sol)

    I, towards Sol who¡¯s still staggering, aimed another shot to his head.

    ¡¸Come forth light, Bright shining bullet, Light Arrow¡¹(Gad)

    Suddenly, I heard a magic incantation being chanted, so I immediately jumped to the side from my spot.

    Several arrows of light pierced the location I¡¯d been standing up until a moment ago. Dangerous.

    I turned my head and saw the figure of the magician named Gad standing in front of the throne while holding his cane. Oi-oi, isn¡¯t this sneaky of you?

    ¡¸...Isn¡¯t the magic being obstructed by the barrier?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you know that it¡¯s a barrier that I¡¯ve made myself? What do you think I would be doing if I didn¡¯t prepare at least this much?¡¹(Gad)

    What¡¯s that? Are you saying you¡¯ve only made yourselves unaffected by that barrier? It stinks with cowardice. Oh well. It¡¯s the enemy¡¯s territory. If one says that it¡¯s natural, it is so, right?

    ¡¸Should I say as expected from a magician of the [Golden Association]?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸...!? Bastard...... Who are you?¡¹(Sol)

    A color of precaution showed in Gad and Sol¡¯s faces.

    ¡¸......Are you a dog of Ferzen?¡¹(Sol)

    ¡¸Who knows. More importantly, couldn¡¯t you do something about this barrier? If you do, then I¡¯ll show you guys an interesting magic¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s regrettable, but this barrier is an instation type barrier. It won¡¯t disappear as long as I don¡¯t run out of magic power or the keystone artifact isn¡¯t destroyed¡¹(Gad)

    Gad broadly grinned. Oh, is that so?

    ¡¸Then this means it¡¯ll be fine if I destroy this magic tool, right? I¡¯ll likely find it immediately due to the fact that this is arge-scale barrier, making it improbable to leave it hidden¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t you better worry about your life before that? [O Darknesses forth, what I seek is the skeleton soldier, Skeleton warrior]¡¹(Gad)

    A magic formation appeared on the floor when Gad chanted an incantation. Skeleton warriors the appeared from it carrying worn-out swords and shields.

    Damn! This is troublesome. Skeleton warrior is a summon beast belonging to the undead n. It fighting power is not very high. However, it has the ability to regenerate after being defeated when a certain amount of time passes. Magic from the light attribute or a weapon that has that attribute is needed topletely defeat this foe.

    What was most troublesome is that magic has been sealed, so we don¡¯t have a technique to defeat those guys. Nope, it is not like there isn¡¯t, but it¡¯s a bother casting magic from point-nk range.

    ¡¸...You¡¯re doing something that¡¯s quite pleasant¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Now that you¡¯re aware of the [Golden Association], so I¡¯ll have you die here¡¹(Gad)

    I shot Brynhildr and defeated the skeleton warrior who was attacking me. It crumbled down with a ttering sound, but it would likely regenerate before even one minute passed.

    Tsubaki-san, Sonia-san, Rengetsu-san had easily defeated the skeleton warriors, and Jesty-san had somehow managed to do it as well, but the situation would worsen if this continued. The existence of Sol who attacked us together with the skeletons was also problematic while we¡¯re at it.

    It¡¯s quite troublesome, and I¡¯m not sure whether it¡¯ll work or not. Nevertheless, should I try it out?

    I d Brynhildr with divinity I¡¯d emitted from my palm, letting it reach up until the bullet magazine. I shot at the head of a skeleton warrior and Baam! The whole body of the skeleton turned into dust in an instant.

    ¡¸Whaaat£¡£¿¡¹(Gad)

    Leaving the surprised Gad aside, I turned the skeletons into dust one after another. Divinity has the higher order than magic power, and I believe that it¡¯s thanks to divinity that I¡¯m able to use all of the magic attributes.

    In other words, I thought about whether the elements converted from divinity had all of the magic attributes or not. Divinity also was unaffected by the obstruction barrier since it wasn¡¯t magic power. Only the power of a god could obstruct the power of another god.

    I, who hadpletely cleaned up the skeleton warriors, leaped towards the throne and thrusted the de of Brynhildr at the neck of the heavenly emperor.

    ¡¸Hia!¡¹(Jaofar)

    ¡¸Throw away your weapons. Otherwise, this guy¡¯s neck will fly¡¹(Touya)

    I threatened the two people, Sol and Gad. Either way, I don¡¯t think this fake heavenly emperor will keep his life since I¡¯ll hand him over to Jesty-san though. I must have those two people spill out a lot of information about the [Golden Association].

    Gad greatly jumped back and stepped up close to Sol when he pointed the cane at me.

    ¡¸O firees forth, the me sphere of Purgatory, Fireball¡¹(Gad)

    A big fireball was shoot from the pointed metallic cane. Oi-oi, wait a minute.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiii!?¡¹(Jaofar)

    ¡¸Crap!¡¹(Touya)

    I cut the fireball that flew towards me into two with one stroke using Brynhildr d with divinity.

    The fireball, divided into two, split to the left and right, and mes bursted and exploded behind me.

    ¡¸You... Right now, did you just try to blow off this ¡°heavenly emperor¡± guy ?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s high time that we no longer have any reason to keep that guy since a while ago. Our schedule has only be slightly early¡¹(Gad)

    ¡¸Are you betraying me?!¡¹(Jaofar)

    The fake heavenly emperor raised his voice against Gad and Sol.

    ¡¸What you are even calling a betrayal? You¡¯re not even ourpanion, aren¡¯t you? We¡¯ve only lent you the iron machine soldiers, and you¡¯ve paid with manpower. Though we wish to express our gratitude for being able to do a test run on the iron machine soldiers. That¡¯s the extent of it. We, the [Golden Association], will go for the next stage¡¹(Gad)

    ¡¸The next stage?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸We will invade Ferzen with the iron machine soldiers¡¹(Gad)

    I was a little surprised at this revtion for a moment because I thought they wanted to invade Hanock with the iron machine soldiers.

    No matter how many iron machine soldiers you use, you won¡¯t be able to easily win against the magic corps of Ferzen. The damage will be mutuallyrge though, but are they saying that they are prepared for that as well?

    ¡¸Is this revenge for the chief of the old Golden Association? Then it¡¯ll be a meaningless revenge¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸This is not a revenge for my father. This is the first step to building a world where the Golden Association reigns supreme. A new world unified by magic only for magicians where everything depends on magic. A Magic Empire ¡¶Magia Imperium¡·¡¹(Gad)

    ¡¸Father......£¿I see. So you are the former chief¡¯s son, huh?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸In the flesh. I¡¯m Gand Gouldi¡¯s child, Galzeld Gouldi¡¹(Gad)

    Gad... no, Galzeld hit the floor with his cane and introduced himself. This guy was the boss of the [Golden Association].

    ¡¸I¡¯ll eliminate those ignorant masses who can¡¯t use magic from this world using the taboo magic [Sanctuary] that my father wasn¡¯t been able to invoke, and a new purified world will be born!¡¹(Galzeld)

    The taboo magic ¡¸Sanctuary¡¹? Is that the magic that the father of this guy was trying to invoke years ago? I guess from what he has said that it looks like a magic that will purge humans who can¡¯t use magic, but...

    However, what does this have to do with invading Ferzen? Is there a magic tool in Ferzen which is necessary to invoke the magic?

    ¡¸There are still many things that I don¡¯t understand, but oh well. That¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re the boss of the [Golden Association], then I can¡¯t let you go¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I wonder about that?¡¹(Gazeld)

    Gadughed fearlessly. The following instant, the wall behind those guys suddenly broke, and the hand of a big machine extended into the hall.

    From the rattling and copsed wall, the silhouette of a short and stout headless unit appeared holding a cone-shaped assaultnce. Is that the iron machine soldier!?

 Chapter 242: Escape and the Path of human

    Arc 25: Daydream Believer

    Chapter 242: Escape and the Path of human

    The iron machine soldier came crashing in and readied thence in its right hand. It then thrust it out into the throne where we were.

    ¡¸Kuu£¡¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Uhiiii£¡¡¹(Jaofar)

    The fake heavenly emperor and I spread out and avoided it. The magnificently constructed throne was mercilessly smashed, turning it into a simple wreckage. It does have a certain degree of power. Assuming that the old type heavy knight is ten, this one is eight, I think?

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiii£¡¡¹(Jaofar)

    The fake heavenly emperor escaped to the depths of the hall at full speed. As expected a former thief, he was very quick only at running away. However, I couldn¡¯t possibly let him escape.

    ¡¸Crap....... Jesty-san and others, please chase after that guy!¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I-I understand!¡¹(Jesty)

    With Jessy-san in lead, Rengetsu-san and Sonia-san run after the fake heavenly emperor and disappeared into the depths of the hall.

    The ones who remained in this ce were I, Kohaku and Tsubaki-san.

    ¡ºAre you nning on confronting my iron machine soldier just with your bare body? What a daredevil¡»

    I heard a jarring voiceing which sounded like it came through a cheap speaker installed on the iron machine soldier. It¡¯s probably the voice of the pilot who¡¯s inside.

    Though it wasn¡¯t easily noticeable with all the noise and sounds of objects breaking around. Wait. I think I¡¯ve heard this voice before... Ah.

    ¡¸......I see. So you have escaped into a ce like this? Eh? Dr. Bowman?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºNaa......! Y-you! Why do you know it¡¯s me£¡£¿¡»(Dr. Bowman)

    Haa. As expected, I think? The one inside is the former magic engineer of Rodomea, Edgar Bowman.

    He¡¯s the guy that had caused the rampage of the armed golems. For the crime of the destruction of the capital of Rodomea, he had been stripped of his official position and his doctorate degree and was sent to the mines as a criminal.

    I¡¯ve heard that he escaped while in the middle of being transported to the mines due to the help of an unknown person, but I now see what happened. So it was the [Golden Association] pulling the strings behind the scenes, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸I see. Your [Golden Association] friends made this guy, huh? This failure...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºFailure? Did you just say that they, these iron machine soldiers that I¡¯ve made, are a failure!? These best masterpieces of mine have the power to the degree of conquering Yuuron!¡»(Bowman)

    ¡¸You sure are bossy saying that despite that you¡¯ve built them based on a misappropriated stolen technology. They are like day and nightpared to the frame gear of Brunhild¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºYooou¡¯ve really said it now£¡£¡¡»( Bowman)

    The thrust of the brandishednce came aiming at me. Its movement is indeed very predictable.

    I lightly dodged the attack and observed the iron machine soldier while avoiding its continuous attacks.

    The steering control system somehow seemed very different from the frame gear. The frame gear was capable of reading the brain waves and thoughts, tracing them to some degree, making it able to support the movements of the pilot. Therefore, it could move by copying the movements of its pilot.

    This iron machine soldier, however, I felt its movement pattern has been predetermined to some extent. It behaves like a fighting game where you draw out a technique based on themand input.

    By no means I meant that it was as simple as pressing A to punch, pressing B to kick, etc., but it seemed extremely close to that if I had anything to say about it. The controls might¡¯ve been easy, but I wondered whether it would be unable to deal with situation flexibly, seeing as it was piloted by a human.

    Or was it being influenced by the barrier? An engraving magic was applied on frame gears in order for them to receive the effects of magic though. But was he pretending to be a con-man? Furthermore, the movements of the iron machine soldiers were too bad.

    ¡¸In the end, they really are good for nothing¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºAre you still saying that£¡£¡?¡»(Bowman)

    I slipped under the lunging arm and raised Brynhildr d with divinity to cut the elbow upwards.

    The right arm that was holding thence was cut from the elbow and blown away.

    ¡ºWhaa£¡£¿¡»(Bowman)

    I passed under the thigh of the machine and cut both knees simrly with a single swing of my sword. The iron machine soldier lost its bnce from its knees and fell forward, making a loud sound as it sank on the floor of the hall.

    ¡ºImpossible......! Absurd Absurd Absurd, right!? That¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s impossible for my iron machine soldier to be defeated!!¡»( Bowman)

    ¡¸T-the iron machine soldier, with just a person¡¯s bare body...?!¡¹(Sol)

    I assaulted Sol who was surprised to even move by using [el]. The effect was immediately cut off because of the barrier, but the momentary eleration was enough to catch him off guard.

    ¡¸Shit£¡£¿¡¹(Sol)

    Sol set up his shield, but it didn¡¯t matter to me. I cut his arm along with the shield with a single swing.

    ¡¸Guwaaaaaaaaa£¡£¿¡¹(Sol)

    ¡¸Annoying. Shut up. [Paralysis]¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Guhaaa......£¡£¡¡¹(Sol)

    I touched Sol¡¯s body and invoked the paralysis magic. The opponent, with his body deprived of its freedom for an instant, crumbled right where he was.

    Blood was massively gushing out from the wound in his arm, so I had closed it just in case of recovery magic. There was a mountain of things I wanted to hear afterward.

    ¡¸Now then, have you run out of ideas yet?¡¹(Touya)

    I turned my eyes toward Galzerd. However, the delicate man faintly smiled.

    ¡¸Fufufu. Strong. You are strong, oni warrior~. You¡¯re qualified since you can more or less use magic. How about it? Won¡¯t you join the [Golden Association]? In the event when I be the Emperor of the Magia Imperium, how about you take the position of the greatmander-in-chief?¡¹(Galzerd)

    ¡¸Greatmander-in-chief? You¡¯re stingy. Don¡¯t you know that a big shot told me before that he would¡¯ve given me half of the world if I became his ally? Of course, I declined the offer¡¹(Touya)

    Oh well, That dragon king fellow has ended up as a dragon chow anyway.

    ¡¸Is that so? That¡¯s regrettable. I guess I really must have you killed after all¡¹(Galzerd)

    ¡¸It¡¯s amazing how you can spout things like that under the current situation even though yourrades and the iron machine soldier that you pride yourself on have already ended up as good-for-nothings¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Who said it I only have this many iron machine soldiers?¡¹(Galzerd)

    As if responding to Galzerd¡¯s voice, a loud rumbling echoed...! I then heard the rumbling of the earth under my feet.

    I looked at the garden that could be seen from the wall that had been pierced by the iron machine soldier. Magic formations appeared from everywhere in the castle area, and iron machine soldiers rose in session from inside them.

    They¡¯re the same type as the one I knocked down just a little while ago. They were holding different weapons ranging from swords to axes and etc. Some of them were even holding weapons simr to crossbows.

    ¡¸Damn it. Come to think of it, they¡¯ve said that there are close to a thousand iron machine soldiers in the basement¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ho? Did you even manage to confirm even that? However, more than 90% of the iron machine soldiers are no longer here. We¡¯ve already moved them within the vicinity of the national border of Ferzen. Improvements have been done repeatedly and reinforcements have been finished. We¡¯re already in the situation wherein we can invade Ferzen right away¡¹(Galzerd)

    This guy has prepared thoroughly. Nope. Was it due to our bad timing? The units poised to invade Ferzen are more than 90% of the total number of units, so that¡¯s 950 units if I assume there are roughly 50 units here... Isn¡¯t it quite dangerous?

    Nevertheless, I should do something about the 50 units that are still here before going after the others though.

    Oh well, I wasn¡¯t even panicking at all. The reason was©¤©¤©¤©¤.

    ¡¸......Hey Leader Galzerd. ©¤©¤©¤©¤Can¡¯t you hear it?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸......What?¡¹(Galzerd)

    Did he be suspicious due to the smile I¡¯ve shown? Galzerd stopped moving and strained his ears for a moment.

    The sound of metal shing with each other from afar could be heard here. He understood that something was approaching here due to the trembling of the earth and the loud noise echoing. The sound of a loud explosion and something falling down became unbearable, so Galzerd jumped out to the garden.

    ¡¸Whaa?!¡¹(Galzerd)

    What he saw there were the figures of iron machine soldiers being sliced apart right next to the castle. A huge light purple armed warrior and a golden orange knight were standing next to their remains.

    They were Yae¡¯s [Schwertleite] and Hilda¡¯s [Siegrune].

    ¡¸No way...! Why are the frame gears of Brunhild...!!?¡¹(Galzerd)

    Yae¡¯s[Schwertleite] moved as if sliding on the ground right before the faltering Galzerd. It approached the surrounding iron machine soldiers in an instant and cut them with its continuous sword strikes of an odachi raised up overhead. The limbs of the iron machine soldier were then cut and separated in a blink of an eye.

    Hilda¡¯s [Siegrune] deflected thence of other iron machine soldiers with its shield and slew its enemy with a magnificent sh.

    I prepared a transfer formation that only the frame gears could pass through outside range of the barrier because I considered that the iron machine soldiers might possiblye out. Later, I contacted Ruli and Kougyoku with a telepathy and summoned Yae and Hilda using the other end of the transfer formation present inside [Hangar]. That¡¯s because even the barrier could not obstruct telepathy.

    The iron machine soldiers assaulted Yae and Hilda one after another. They numbered 20 units or more, and they could defeat those two if they overwhelmed them with numbers. I wonder if the pilots of the iron machine soldiers are thinking of that strategy properly.

    However, those two from my household weren¡¯t so fragile that they would lose to fakes even if there was a considerable difference in numbers. The new frame gears weren¡¯t just for show.

    Soon afterward, wreckages of iron machine soldiers were produced en masse very quickly.

    ¡¸Crap......£¡¡¹(Galzerd)

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you guys wanted to do, but you better give it up. I can hand you over to the King of Ferzen if you like, eh?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Fuu, fufufu. You WERE a dog of Ferzern after all, weren¡¯t you? However, there¡®s no future for the Ferzen Kingdom. They better look forward to the day when they will yield to the power of our [Golden Association]!!¡¹(Galzerd)

    Galzerd dered so while raising his cane up to the sky.

    At that moment, a dazzling sh of light emitted from the cane, so I unintentionally protected my eyes with my arm

    After the light settled down and I opened my eyes, I could no longer see Galzerd¡¯s figure.

    I then heard the sound of wings fluttering and turned my eyes toward there. One bat was flying away toward the east. No way...... Is that bat Galzerd?

    Did he use transformation magic? Is it perhaps a non-attribute magic?

    Either way, losing that bat won¡¯t do us any good. I invoked [Fly] to try and chase after it, but the dropped after flying for about 2 meters. Damn it! Is the effect of the barrier still there?

    ¡¸Kohaku£¡¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºYeees£¡¡»(Kohaku)

    I jumped on Kohaku back who had run here. She then sprinted straightly to the walls of the castle and leaped over them. We dashed outside the barrier just like that. I immediately soared to the sky with [Fly], but the bat was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡¸Search. Are there any bats nearby?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡º©¤©¤Searchplete. There are no bats present within the range of 5 kilometers¡»(Smartphone)

    Damn it. A bat can¡¯t fly that fast. Did he transform into a different creature, or had he obstructed search magic with his specialty for barriers?

    Did he sessfully escape? ...No, there¡¯s still a way to catch him.

    I got off on the ground close to Kohaku and locked on all the trees present within a five-kilometer radius including the capital with [Multiple] in my smartphone. It took a little time though.

    I then used magic on all of the assigned targets. That is...

    ¡¸Absorb¡¹(Touya)

    The trees began absorbing the magic power in their surroundings all at once. The magic around them was erased. This was my own obstruction barrier. Of course, my own magic power was not being absorbed.

    ¡¸Search. Galzerd¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸©¤©¤Search Complete. 3 kilometers ahead, toward southeast¡¹(Smartphone)

    The transformation magic was canceled due to having the magic power being absorbed. The effect willst for awhile so he shouldn¡¯t be able to use magic during that time. I must hurry before he leaves the surrounding trees since absorption magic was limited only up to that extent.

    I run through the capital riding on Kohaku and jumped with [Teleport] to Galzerd¡¯s location.

    We arrived to a forest just on the outskirts of the capital. In there, a bird that had immediately returned to its human form raised his cane with all its might and then fell to the ground. In other words, I saw Golzerd who kept repeating that transformation again and again. He then saw me riding on Kohaku who in turn came running to him.

    ¡¸I-is this your...?!¡¹(Galzerd)

    ¡¸We meet again. Then I will show you an interesting magic as promised. [Slip]¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Gaaa£¡£¿¡¹(Galzerd)

    I canceled [Absorb] and invoked [Slip]. Galzerd fell down splendidly while parting with his cane. He then hit the back of his head and he copsed in his ce.

    I immediately shot the devil¡¯s bullet using Brynhildr into the ground. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s an [Infinite Falling Down Bullet].

    The slip magic in it would invoke itself again and again after previous run out. That¡¯s magic that would continue endlessly until my magic power went out. Incidentally, the magic power that had been loaded was enough for the victim to continue falling down for three days even if I left it alone. Ah, it is not infinite, isn¡¯t it? Shall I make this [Three days falling down bullet]?

    ¡¸Guhaa£¡£¿ Ugouu£¡£¿ Fugiiyaa£¡£¿¡¹(Galzerd)

    Ah well. You can¡¯t concentrate magic when you keep on falling down like that. At any rate, one would ultimately fall into the direction they tried to move even if they did as little as one millimeter. It was almost impossible to stay still in this situation, and it¡¯s a checkmate when one fell down for the first time.

    I ignored Galzerd who continued to fall down and took a certain object from [Storage] while whistling.

    I put it down and spread the ssed (It¡¯s not ss though urately speaking) three-meter cube. The stinky corpses of a sludge slimes wereid down in its center. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the fearful [Slime box]. Furthermore, I had added more improvements to the one from before.

    It¡¯s troublesome if he could use magic, so I applied [Absorb] by using [Enchant] to immediately absorb magic after it was used. Well, I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s a ce where magic can be used though.

    ¡¸One person to guide~¡¹(Touya)

    I transferred Galzerd, who kept on falling inside the box using [Gate].

    ¡¸Stiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinky£¡£¡£¿¡¹(Galzerd)

    Galzerd knocked the walls with arge thud while holding his nose. His face went from being blue until it became pure white.

    ¡¸Stinky£¡£¡ Stinky-stiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinky£¡£¡ Oueeeeeeeeeeeeee£¡£¡£¡¡¹(Galzerd)

    ¡¸Yeah-yeah, it¡¯s not over yet~ It¡¯s the one after this you see~¡¹(Touya)

    I pushed the button attached outside and [The sound of fork scratching on the ckboard] and [The sound of porcin tableware bottom rubbing against each other] yed from the internal speakers.

    ¡¸Uhiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii£¡£¿¡¹(Galzerd)

    ¡¸Oops! I forgot to soundproof the box. Then, [Silence]¡¹(Touya)

    I activated mute magic on the box¡¯s sides to prevent the sound inside from leaking. Galzerd was shouting something even though I could no longer hear his voice

    ¡¸©¤©¤©¤©¤!! ©¤©¤©¤©¤!!!¡¹(Galzerd)

    He tried to cover his ear so that he wouldn¡¯t hear the noise, but he ended up inhaling the stinking smell in exchange. When he tried to cover his nose on the other hand, he would then hear the maddening noise instead. He kept repeating this action over and over again.

    His face was soppy with tears, nasal mucus, and drool. Filthy.

    ¡ºLord....... As expected. This is......¡»(Kohaku)

    ¡¸Well, I was quite irritated because of this guy. Barriers and the like were irritating. I think this kind of revenge is good though¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºI think you¡¯re overdoing it......¡»(Kohaku)

    ¡°Really?¡± ¡ª I replied as such to Kohaku while she drew back somewhat.

    cing him inside that box gives damage to his sense of smell and hearing, but that¡¯s still somehow unsatisfactory. Should I add a visual projection as well?

    I projected [Mirage] from everything under his feet and spread the illusion of repulsive things like caterpirs, cockroaches, and hornworms.

    ¡¸©¤©¤©¤©¤t£¡£¡ ©¤©¤©¤©¤t£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹(Galzerd)

    Oh? He finally started hitting that wall, but it¡¯s regrettable since the wall of the box was made up of crystal materials this time. It wouldn¡¯t break unless a weapon having the same crystal material was used against it. Therefore, breaking it was useless~

    Galzerd¡¯s greasy sweat trickled endlessly, and his knees were trembling so much. He totally looks like a newborn infant, doesn¡¯t he? Nevertheless, I wanted to retort and expose this appearance of his.

    Galzerd eventually snapped like a doll having its threads cut, and he crumpled right where he was. Foam burst out from his mouth. His eyes were wide open, and his whole body was twitching.

    An idea suddenly hit me after seeing something like that.

    ¡¸Will I be able to see the same appearance again if I apply [Refresh] to return his stamina?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºLord. Any more than this and you won¡¯t be walking the path of a human anymore¡»(Kohaku)

    I was stopped by Kohaku. Damn it.

 Chapter 243: Dealing with aftermath, and ã€ŒSanctuaryã€

    Arc 25: Daydream Believer

    Chapter 243: Dealing with aftermath, and ¡¸Sanctuary¡¹

    For the time being, I entrusted Galzerd, who had fainted inside the slime box, to Kohaku and returned to the Castle of Yuuron.

    I couldn¡¯t put humans inside [Storage], but he was stinky when I pulled him out of the box. He might have hadpanions nearby, so it¡¯s not like I could also leave him unattended.

    The battle was mostly over by the time I came back to the castle, and remains of the iron machine soldiers littered everywhere.

    Uah©`... I wanted to take a single undamaged unit home if possible, but... that¡¯s impossible now, I suppose. Oh well. Professor may be able to repair one without difficulty though.

    Soldiers and maids were escaping from the castle in quick session. The uproar was just that big after all.

    By the time I returned to the throne, Tsubaki-san had already tied up Sol and that Bowman guy. Should I hand over Sol and Galzerd to Ferzen and Bowman to Rodomea?

    ¡¸Your Majesty. What about Galzerd?¡¹ (Tsubaki)

    ¡¸I caught him. Kohaku is currently watching him¡¹ (Touya)

    Now then. Where is Jesty-san? Search magic couldn¡¯t be used because of the barrier, so I tried looking in the direction where the fake heavenly lord ran away to. Soon after, I bumped into a ce in the middle of a long corridor where Jesty-san and the other two were looking down at thete fake heavenly emperor who was covered in blood. It seemed they¡¯d achieved their long-cherished dream.

    Jesty-san had cuts throughout his body, and he¡¯s holding a bloodstained sword in his hand. It didn¡¯t look like Sonia-san or Rengetsu-san gave him a hand. If those two people had joined the fight, there¡¯s no way for Jesty-san to receive that many wounds.

    ¡¸It seems you¡¯ve finished here¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡¸Yes....... Thank you very much. Thanks to you, I was able to defeat my father¡¯s enemy. My father should now be able to sleep peacefully now as well¡¹ (Jesty)

    I wonder, was he crying? His eyes were somehow red. He has managed to clear himself from the regrets of having his father mercilessly murdered, so I guess it¡¯s nothing to be wondering about, right?

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get out of here for now. I¡¯ll send you to Brunhildter if you don¡¯t have a ce to go to¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡¸Please do so¡¹ (Rengetsu)

    Rengetsu-san was the one who replied to what I had said. It somehow felt that Jesty-san was still absent-minded. I went to where Tsubaki-san was together with these three, and I saw that both Yae and Hilda had gotten out from their frame gears.

    ¡¸Hmm? Those guys have certainly been in the ¡¸Pruning Ceremony¡¹...¡¹ (Yae)

    ¡¸Huh? It¡¯s true. They¡¯ve been Elzie-san and Lucia-san¡¯s opponents...¡¹ (Hilda)

    ¡¸Ah, at that time......¡¹ (Rengetsu)

    ¡¸It were you two who were piloting those Frame Gears, right?¡¹ (Sonia)

    The four people had been the members of the two groups that fought against each other, but they weren¡¯t very much acquainted with each other because they didn¡¯t fight each other directly. The most that they knew was the face of the other party.

    I properly introduced both Yae¡¯s group and Sonia¡¯s group to each other. Sonia¡¯s group were surprised when they¡¯d heard that both Yae and Hilda were my fiancees, but they were even more surprised when I¡¯d said that there are seven more people, including Elzie and Luu.

    Aside from that revtion, I was worried about what to do to those iron machine soldiers littering outside. Though I¡¯d be done with them if I could transfer them at once using [Gate]...

    I was wondering where¡¯s the keystone of the barrier had been installed. Something like that was normally either in a corner within range or at the center... There was nothing in particr at the corners of the room. Wouldn¡¯t it be there, at the center of the imperial court? If it¡¯s the throne, then it was already destroyed...Ah.

    The ones that caught my eyes were sparkling statues of golden dragons installed at both ends of the roof of the imperial court, shining as they faced each other from their ces. Those reminded me of dolphin-like fishes which used to decorate the roof-ridges of Japanese castles. Say, is that a Seifun?

    I drew Brynhildr and broke both of them to pieces in quick session. Assuming that it¡¯s the magic tool that was creating the barrier, then it was an artifact that only Galzerd could use.

    I tried to invoke [Fly] as a test after I had destroyed them, and I could now properly fly. As I¡¯d thought. Those were the artifacts that were used to create a barrier, right? If only I noticed it earlier.

    I immediately opened [Gate] and sent the remains of the iron machine soldiers to [Hangar].

    It would be great if this capital became a livable ce after the heavenly lord had disappeared though. No, another heavenly lord might appear, right? I felt that it was just a vicious cycle.

    Technically, Jaofar had exterminated the other heavenly emperors, and it was clear that this country could no longer function as a normal country anymore.

    I thought that making alliances between established mutual cities and choosing a leader amongst them was a better thing, but I ended up thinking that a strange leader mighte into power since that person would be someone from Yuuron.

    Not good, not good. Even if it¡¯s Yuuron, there should be an admirable person amongst its citizens, though I have yet to meet one...

    This time, I got entwined with this country because there was the issue with the iron machine soldiers, but it would be better for someone from this country to do something about it as much as possible.

    There were rumors of Yuuron cities close to Hanock wanting to incorporate themselves into Hanock. Neighboring countries might soon take the territories of Yuuron little by little.

    After all, quarrels between rtives of the royal family broke out after they¡¯d been attacked by the Fraze. I suppose it¡¯s out of the question then. They might be out at this point in time.

    There was a manufacturing facility for iron machine soldiers in the basement of the castle. However, it¡¯s no longer working because nothing remained after what seemed to be an evacuation. It would¡¯ve been troublesome if it was utilized again, so let¡¯s thoroughly destroy it and leave the castle.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    The next day, I traveled to Rodomea to deliver Bowman. Of course, they said they wouldn¡¯t send him to the mines since it¡¯s going to be capital punishment this time. A lot of people from Yuuron became sacrifices due to the prisoner that had escaped from Rodomea. He was told that he mustpensate for it. This was how severe the punishment of the statewide governor had descended.

    The problem was on the side of Ferzen where I had delivered the two other people. Sol was rather fine, but Galzerd was disliked terribly. He¡¯s stinky, so It couldn¡¯t be helped.

    To make matters worse, Sol didn¡¯t know that much and Galzerd ended being dazed even when we had tried gathering information out of him. He was in a state where it was unknown to us if he could hear what we were saying or not.

    His eyes were empty and saliva was dropping. He asionallyughed by himself with a ¡¸Eheee, ehehee......¡¹and showed a cramped smile. Did I overdo it?

    ¡¸Sovereign King...... What in the world did he smell or hear?¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸...... Just made him smell and hear something. To make him reflect ¡¹(Touya)

    Inside the underground prison of Ferzen, the king pinched his nose while looking at the shell of what once the chief of the [Golden Association]. He also sent a scornful re at me.

    It seemed I could have a peace of mind since there was a barrier that prevented magic from being used in this jail, but the smell could be removed.

    We could no longer withstand the smell so we got out of the underground prison. Having gone outside to the courtyard, I then inhaled delicious air to fill my lungs.

    ¡¸Nevertheless I still smell something bad......¡¹(Touya)

    I sniffed my own clothes and I somehow felt that the smell of the sludge slime was slightly sticking to me. I think there is a deodorizing magic in this world if I¡¯m not mistaken. Let¡¯s look for it inside [Library] next time.

    The King of Ferzen took out a perfume from somewhere and sprayed it on himself. I also borrowed it and glossed it over the smell. I waspletely wrapped with the smell of citrus mint, so I should¡¯ve been safe now.

    However, how good of him to hold on to something like this. I thought it didn¡¯t suit him, but he probably was carrying an item like this because he wholeheartedly didn¡¯t want to be disliked by his fiancee, Elisha-san, due to his ardor.

    ¡¸By the way, Sovereign king. Umm, do you remember the guild master of the [Mystic chamber ofmerce and industry] of our country£¿¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸[Mystic chamber ofmerce and industry]? Ah, that fishy looking guy wearing sunsses...¡¹ (Touya)

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, was he called Lizes? He¡¯s the master of a huge guild which managed the magicians, merchants, and craftsmen of Ferzen.

    ¡¸There are three submasters working under him, but one of those three disappeared this morning. This item was found after searching the house of this person¡¹ (Bonge)

    What the Ferzen king took out from his pocket was a circr pendant made of gold with a heptagon inscribed in it. It¡¯s the proof of membership for the [Golden Association].

    ¡¸I wonder, did he panic when he learned that Galzerd was caught?¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡¸Probably, I guess. Furthermore, he seems to be part of a conspiracy to assassinate me¡¹ (Bonge)

    As a result of raiding his house, evidence like this seemed toe out from everywhere. It certainly looked like Galzerd aimed at Ferzen from outside and this submaster ¡ª from inside.

    ¡¸Then, it¡¯s regarding the taboo magic that those guys were trying to do but...¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡¸It is [Sanctuary]. Inyman¡¯s terms, it¡¯s a [Domination] kind of magic¡¹(Bonge)

    (ED: It¡¯s supposed to be ¡¸Sanctuary¡¶Sanctuary¡·¡¹if directly tranted, but those two words were written differently. One is in Kanji while the other is in Katakana. Those two words usually have a different meaning that¡¯s hard to encapste once tranted into English, so a synonym has been used to somehow replicate this. How much that captures the essence of the original text is very doubtful though.)

    ¡¸[Domination]?¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard this from the court magician Rudou though, but it appears to be a form of magic from the system of the so-called mind maniption group. The most terrifying aspects of this magic are the potential to invoke it at arge scale and the fact that the people under its effects won¡¯t even know that they are being controlled¡¹ (Bonge)

    Is it a form of brainwashing? Like inserting the convenient thoughts into unconscious subconsciousness, with subliminal effects.

    ¡¸Under this [Sanctuary], everything bes natural no matter how unreasonable it is. Galzerd probably nned on using this to try to establish a country with a doctrine around magical supremacy, I think¡¹(Touya)

    Unfortunately for us, we didn¡¯t seem to know the condition for invocation and a lot of other things. Sol was a warrior that could use magic to a certain extent, yet he hardly knew about this based on the information we¡¯d gathered. Also, Galzerd was still in that sorry state.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Should I ask a person who seems to know about it?¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡¸What?¡¹ (Bonge)

    Taboo magic was an ancient magic that the ancient kingdom had created. In that case, it was quicker to ask the person who lived at that time than to fumble in the dark.

    I took out my smartphone from my pocket and made a call to a certain person. The other party answered the call after three rings.

    ¡¸Hello? Professor?¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡ºYes~Yes~ However, I feel a little distant when you call me [Professor]. Won¡¯t you call me [Regina] since I¡¯m your lover?¡» (Regina)

    Professor Babylon answered with very little tension. What lover? Since when did I acknowledge her?

    ¡¸So Professor, I want to hear a little something¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡ºMuu. Do you intend to persist about it till the end? ... Oh well. It¡¯s fine. Then?¡»(Regina)

    ¡¸Do you know this magic called ¡°Sanctuary¡±?¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡º[Sanctuary]? Let me think... Ah! It¡¯s an extensive mind domination magic. So what¡¯s about it?¡» (Babylon)

    ¡¸Do you know the condition or the ceremony for its invocation£¿¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡ºHa©`, Sacrifices with strong magic power and belonging to the same race as the person who will do the invocation are necessary. The bigger the range of invocation, therger number of sacrifices will be required. Oh well, it won¡¯t be a problem if there is a source of vast magic power to act as a substitute for those who will be sacrificed¡» (Regina)

    Sacrifices, you say? This reeks of blood. Oh well, this condition is often the reason why such magic tends to be taboo magic.

    ¡ºHowever, the effect disappears when leaving the effective range of the magic. Also, it wasn¡¯t used very often because it wasn¡¯t effective against people who are strong in magic¡» (Regina)

    ¡¸Eh? Seriously£¡£¿¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡ºIt certainly is like that. Basically, it might have only been used in prisons for ordinary criminals condemned to life imprisonment at most. Even so, using that magic was limited to a number of countries. Paruteno didn¡¯t even use that method¡»(Regina)

    What¡¯s that? I guess it might have been used in certain ces to prevent the inhabitants from raising a mutiny, but would the user go as far as using sacrifices to achieve that purpose? Did they use criminals sentenced to capital punishment as sacrifices, maybe? I wondered about that scenario as well.

    ¡¸Then, the idea of invoking [Sanctuary] on the whole country...¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡ºThere¡¯s not much meaning to it. Besides, how many sacrifices do you think that magic will need to cover an entire country? Isn¡¯t it impossible not to go to war with another country for that amount? Not to mention that a steady stream of sacrifices is also needed for the effect to continue. Humanity would go extinct if someone did something as useless as that¡»(Regina)

    Indeed. Dering war against Ferzen and sacrificing people who will be killed in action to invoke [Sanctuary]. Is that how it¡¯s supposed to be? I guess Ferzen magic soldiers are mostly elite with high magic power, so they¡¯re suitable as sacrifices.

    Nevertheless, it seemed the association didn¡¯t understand the basic principle of this magic. Its effect would disappear if anyone went outside of its effective range. Such a country would seem impractical to rule over with that brainwashing. Also, further sacrifices were needed to keep it functional. Did they intend to continue fighting forever?

    The association might have learned the method for invocation from an old document they¡¯ve found somewhere. However, were the important parts missing or were they unable to decipher the basic principle from that text they¡¯ve found?

    ¡¸I see. I understand. Thank you¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºOops! I also have something I want to ask. I would like you to show me the continuation of the [Anime] from the previous day¡»(Regina)

    ¡¸Muu... I guess it¡¯s okay, but pulling out an all-nighter just to continue watching it is not okay.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºI understand-I understand. I promise¡»(Regina)

    I¡¯d shown her the original anime that was the reference for the Fragarach, but it might have been a mistake. Though I¡¯d only shown her one series since that show was a metaseries...... It would probably serve as a reference for a lot of future ideas. Wouldn¡¯t she make a frame gear without legs sooner orter because of this? That type of robot was used for space and not ground purposes, you know?

    At any rate, I told to the King of Ferzen about the contents I had heard from Professor. He was surprised at the contents initially, but he then nodded as he listens to the talk in agreement.

    ¡¸I see. Due to the other parts regarding the effectiveness of that sanctuary and so on not being passed down, the other party probably regarded it as a terrifying forbidden magic, right?¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t think it was necessarily a mistake. If they could insert the thought of [Going outside sanctuary is very bad thing], it could be managed some way or the other. Nevertheless, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that the magic is terrifying¡¹(Touya)

    They could create a ce based on their ideals despite the limitations. Thinking about it like a prison mentioned a little while ago, wouldn¡¯t it make much of a sense now? Sacrificing condemned criminals to bind prisoners with that magic would totally leave out the issue about human rights. I guess I feel that it is ssified as taboo magic is natural after all.

    ¡¸Well, then it means that for [Golden Association] this magic is...¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸...something that was totally irrelevant¡¹(Touya)

    They are pitiful given the situation they are in. They are the daydreamers who cling to something that doesn¡¯t exist, I guess.

    ¡¸However, it¡¯s problematic they still have followers who still believe in that concept. ording to the story we¡¯ve gotten from Sol, the [Golden Association] has quite a lot of members. Additionally, they should still possess a lot of iron machine soldiers, shouldn¡¯t they? Their chief has been caught, so their sole ray of hope is the magic [Sanctuary]. What those guys will do...... No, the only course of action those guys can take is...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Your majesty!! Objects resembling iron machine soldiers and armed wooden golems have appeared near the national border with Yuuron! The report states that they number over 3000, and they¡¯re marching toward the royal capital!!¡¹(Soldier)

    One soldier rushed over to us and made a report while being out of breath.

    Well, that will surely happen of course.

    However, were wood golem even mixed in as well? That Bowman guy really did something very unnecessary.

    ¡¸Wha~, 3000 in numbers...?!¡¹(Bonge)

    I called out to the King of Ferzen who opened his eyes wide after hearing the numbers.

    ¡¸...Shall I lend a hand?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Is it alright?¡¹(Bonge)

    ¡¸One of our units getting stolen is originally one of the causes for this scenario. I¡¯m also getting quite irritated at them¡¹(Touya)

    My hands are already full with the matter regarding the Frazes. Do they think I can understand if troublesome things keep increasing any further?

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤I will annihte those guys right here.

 Chapter 244: The Fusion and the Great Golden Deity

    Arc 25: Daydream Believer

    Chapter 244: The Fusion and the Great Golden Deity

    ¡¸O~o~oh~, Their numbers alone are quite big¡¹(Touya)

    They¡¯re quite far from here, but those iron machine soldiers and armed golems were advancing our way.

    There were around 3000 them. Among those, 950 were iron machine soldiers while the rest were armed golems.

    It didn¡¯t seem like all 950 of them were being piloted by magicians since ? were being automatically controlled using golem¡¯s core, and among the remaining pilots there were a lot of non-magicians.

    The [Golden Association ¡°Gordion¡±] seemed to recognize anyone as theirrade as long as they could use magic even if it¡¯s only a little. Sol was also the same. On the other hand, anyone who couldn¡¯t use magic at all was treated as apletely inferior person, the members saw them as neanderthals.

    It seemed that Sol had been promised the position of magic sword general should they have managed to create the Magic Empire ¡¶Magia Imperium¡·, but that promise disappeared like a bubble too.

    Operating an iron machine soldier wasn¡¯t difficult either due to its simplified movements. Even an amateur could control it if he practiced for a few days. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t mean that all of them could fight at the same level.

    Against the 950 iron machine soldiers and 2050 armed golems were slightly above 60 frame gears from Brunhild here on the Ferzen side. It¡¯s roughly a 50-to-1 fight.

    They had the advantage of overwhelming numbers, but I wasn¡¯t worried at all. Judging from what I¡¯d ascertained from the iron machine soldier that Bowman had controlled, its difference from the frame gear was very evident. Though I guessed I still had to support our side since each of them would require a knack to defeat 50 enemies.

    ¡¸Brunhild sovereign king, will everything really be alright with just this many soldiers...?¡¹ (Bonge)

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. There¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s not something that the proud magic corps of Ferzen need to trouble themselves with¡¹ (Touya)

    I told that to the King of Ferzen who¡¯s standing by my side to make him feel relieved. Afterwards, I looked at the soldiers lined up behind us.

    Around 2000 soldiers from the magic corps were waiting behind the frame gears just in case. Oh well. Even though I¡¯d said that we didn¡¯t need them, I let him do whatever he wanted if that will make him feel better.

    A knight with rabbit ears came running upwards from below us.

    ¡¸Your Majesty. All members have boarded the frame gears. We can move anytime now¡¹(Rain)

    ¡¸Roger~ Everybody please be careful not to overdo it¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡¸Haa¡¹(Rain)

    The knightmander Rain-san bowed her head and boarded her own machine, the Shining Count. She had also gotten used to her role as a leader despiteining a lot of times back in the earlier days.

    A crest of a rabbit had been carved on the shoulders of Rain-san¡¯s frame gear who¡¯s a rabbit beastwoman herself. I was told that it was Linzie who had designed the crest, which made me surprised at her hidden talent too.

    In the same manner, a fox and a wolf had been carved on a vicemander Nic-san¡¯s ck knight ¡¶Night Baron¡· and a vicemander Norun-san¡¯s blue knight ¡¶Blue Moon¡· who were a fox beastman and a wolf beastwoman respectively.

    Each of the three was leading a group of 20 heavy knights. In addition to them, Elzie¡¯s Gerhilde, Yae¡¯s Schwertleite, and Hilda¡¯s Siegrune were taking part in the battle. Furthermore, Moroha-nee-san and I were joining as support, so there¡¯s no need to be anxious at all.

    ¡¸Well, then. Shall we do a preemptive strike?¡¹ (Touya)

    Softball-shaped [Stars] made up of crystal materials that had umted a whole lot and stored in [Storage] beforehand appeared right above the enemies using countless numbers of [Gate]. From there, I attacked the enemies at once by dropping down those [Stars] that had their weight increased by [Gravity].

    ¡¸Meteor Shower ¡¶Meteor Zapper¡·¡¹ (Touya)

    A lot of stars poured down simultaneously. I couldn¡¯t do an urate lock-on them due to them dropping from high altitude. Even so, it wasn¡¯t so easy to dodge those stars that were pouring down on them.

    The iron machine soldiers and armed golems decreased in numbers as they were getting crushed by the stars one by one. The earth then rattled greatly due to the ground repeatedly being smashed by a strong force.

    Have they decreased by about a third of their original numbers?

    I then made sure my voice reached everybody with my smartphone in transmit mode.

    ¡ºAll machines, startbat! From here on out, the extermination battle begins!¡» (Touya)

    ¡ºOooooooooooooh£¡£¡¡»

    The assault started as the frame gear pilots follow their respectivemanding units. The gray colored heavy knights exchanged sword blows with the iron machine soldiers. After exchanging two to three times, a single blow from a frame gear cut an iron machine soldier right in two.

    Talking about height, the iron machine soldiers were only up to the chest of a frame gear. However, they had an image that made them look solid and sturdy due to their short and stout form. Nevertheless, how should I say this? Those iron machine soldiers had been constructed in a way that someone would think that the makers of those had cut corners during manufacturing.

    Did the factory supervisor sell the materials through illegal routes? It¡¯s because those units looked like they¡¯re bad products from a 100 yen shop.

    Whenever the frame gears hit, some small parts of the iron machine soldiers fell down. Hey, are those machines really fine?

    ¡¸I wonder then, isn¡¯t it about time you allow me to participate?¡¹ (Moroha)

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t overdo it~ There¡¯s no need to split either the ground or space in two, okay? Just support them till the end¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡¸Okay, okay. I understand¡¹ (Moroha)

    Moroha-nee-san joyfully dashed out to the battlefield while easily holding in a two-handed style a sword with more than a two-meter-long thick de made up of crystal materials.

    The other side will most likely be surprised because someone with just her bare body and clothes is running through them.

    ¡ºBreak break break! Powder-smashing£¡¡»

    Elzie¡¯s Gerhild fired its pile bunkers, crushing the cores of the armed golems. The crimson god of destruction was going strong.

    In addition to that, Yae¡¯s Schwertleite run indomitably on the battlefield like a wind, passing through the iron machine soldiers and ughtering them by cutting them into halves. Like a purple sh, there¡¯s no waste in her movements.

    Contrast to that, Hilda¡¯s Siegrune did reliable movements by stopping the opponent¡¯s weapon with her shield and cut them with her attack. She mainly yed a supporting role where the enemies were crowding in.

    ¡ºTouya-Touya! Do I need to wait even more than this?! Is it not the time yet!?¡» (Suu)

    Beside me, the pilot¡¯s voice from the golden frame gear, which was the only frame gear that didn¡¯t join the attack, resounded. It¡¯s Suu¡¯s personal frame gear, [Ortlinde].

    It¡¯s a frame unit specialized in defense, sporting a thicker armor than any other frame gear to date by having crystal material coated above its orichalcum armor. It had a golden body with ck ornaments giving it a very gaudy appearance, but that couldn¡¯t be helped since it¡¯s the pilot¡¯s request. I just couldn¡¯t win against a crying child......

    Incidentally, it really was a coincidence that the frame gear was named after Suu¡¯s family name. ... It was really a coincidence that it had received that name. I¡¯ve said it twice because it¡¯s important.

    It¡¯s a frame gear that¡¯s specialized in defense, but that isn¡¯t the true value of [Ortlinde].

    ¡¸Alright, shall we start with your debut? It¡¯s your first time, so let¡¯s do it manually. Shesca, Rosetta, Monica, are you three ready?¡¹ (Touya)

    Having ced a smartphone by my ear, I then took a final check from each of them.

    ¡ºGungnir here. There are no problems¡» (Shesca)

    ¡ºLaevateinn here. Preparations arepleted¡» (Rosetta)

    ¡ºMjollnir her. I can go anytime!¡» (Monica)

    I¡¯d heard each of their voices respectively from the smartphone that was being used as a recement for a receiver. It seemed their preparations were in ce.

    ¡¸Alright. Docking has been approved! Suu, start thebination sequence¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡ºUh huh! Frame Changeee! !¡» (Suu)

    An object with the shape of a spear flew in from the skies as if it¡¯s marching together with Suu¡¯s voice. It¡¯s the high-speed flying boat [Gungnir].

    The armored bullet train, [Laevateinn], moved at a terrifying speed from the rear while raising clouds of dust.

    Then, the all-purpose underground tank, [Mjollnir], arrived in the area by drilling through the earth and jumped out of the ground.

    I kinda felt that Laevateinn was slightly different from an ordinary train since it moved by floating slightly above the surface of the earth after all even without the rails. It¡¯s closely simr to a linear motor train......Nope, they¡¯repletely different, aren¡¯t they?

    Mjollnir didn¡¯t dig the earth by using the drill in front of it. It moved forward by storing the soil in front of it in another space, so the drill was just simply a decoration as of the moment.

    Simply put, Mjollnir stored the soil around it temporarily inside [Storage] and returned it to the vacant space behind moving forward. Thus, it moved by repeating this action and it didn¡¯t drill tunnels through the earth. That action seemed to be an application of earth magic and space magic, but the body of the machine had its appearance clearly influenced by an anime which I¡¯d shown them. It¡¯s possible to advance by drilling through the earth as well though, but Mjollnir only did that whenever it¡¯s entering or exiting the ground.

    When those three support machines reached the range of Ortlinde forbination, the frame gear rose up in the air and folded its limbs. It then suspended itself in the sky and the drill tank, Mjolnirbined with it by separating into two parts to form both its right and left legs.

    Afterwards, the bullet train ¡¶Laevateinn¡· also split into two andbined with the protruding right and left arm limbs of Ortlinde to form the rest of its arms.

    Finally, the flying boat ¡¶Gungnir¡· transformed from the shape of a bamboo leaf to a reverse V form andbined with the back of Ortlinde. A mask sprung out from the chest and covered the head while the horns at the forehead emitted light. Is this gimmick really necessary?

    ¡ºComplete~£¡ Ortlinde Overlord£¡£¡¡»

    ... Overlord, you say! What the heck is that!? These guys are just doing whatever they want in a lot of ways, aren¡¯t they!? In the end, it was really bad to leave everything to them, right? I didn¡¯t hear anything about this one though, right!?

    +++

    Then, the ground shook due to arge thud it received. Ortlinde, ah~, it¡¯s overlord, isn¡¯t it? But still, a hero¡¯s figure made its appearance.

    What¡¯s being shown was a giant golden god that had was more than two times bigger than a frame gear and was full of dignity and power. It¡¯s without a doubt a frame gear that should be called as the symbol of power.

    ¡¸W-what is that......?!¡¹

    ¡¸Huge... Will that thing fight?!¡¹

    Voices filled with surprise leaked out from the Ferzen magic soldiers. Nope, I also had the same feelings after seeing thembine for the first time.

    ¡ºI am going ~ja! Cannon Knuckle~!¡» (Suu)

    The right arm the Ortlinde Overlord had brandished separated from the elbow and flew straight towards the armed golem. A lump of crystal material and orichalcum crashed at super high speeds, and the armed golem was smashed all too quick.

    The right arm, which had the same function as the Fragarach applied to it, drew arge arc and docked back to its elbow with a clicking sound.

    Did you guys seriously create even that functionality...? It¡¯s a frame gear wherein they¡¯ve perfectly got carried away while making it.

    It would have been alright with just the remote flying swords ¡¶Fragarach¡·. Why did they have to make a rocket punch?

    Well, it¡¯s probably because Professor has said that ¡°it doesn¡¯t have enough romance¡± or maybe something simr.

    Ortlinde Overlord charged into the middle of the battle without stopping. It¡¯s body was made up of thick armor, making its body very huge. It might look like it¡¯s slow, but its movements by itself were fast because it had been enchanted with [Gravity] on a point-by-point basis.

    Ortlinde Overlord directly hit an armed golem. Ah, I see. I didn¡¯t prepare exclusive weapons for it. Those weapons will eventually be necessary.

    I must prepare some special weapons... Hhhmm. There¡¯s no mistaking it. A golden hammer is absolutely required.

    The armed golem that had been hit raised a big thud and copsed. The area that was the point of impact became hollow. Ortlinde really was a machine with outrageous firepower.... It¡®s a bitte now, but is it really alright to give it to Suu?

    ¡¸Suu. Make sure not to drag everyone around. Think in advance where your blows will fly¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡ºI know. It¡¯s alright since Rosetta takes care of that, ~ja!¡»(Suu)

    She crushed the head of an armed golem she had caught while answering.

    Though the n was to have the support machines used for the fusion to be set in auto-pilot, it may be better to have Shesca and the others manually control it as much as possible.

    ¡ºCannon Knuckle~!¡» (Suu)

    ....... That was also a meaning of stopping Suu when it counted. A~ah. She blew everyone all at once.

    The side where thebined Ortlinde was fighting had already routed. Of course they would. The enemies will lose their fighting spirit after seeing something massive like that.

    Though there were iron machine soldiers who had tried running away, Moroha-nee-san didn¡¯t allow them to do so. She transformed the cockpit door into something else to prevent it from opening after she had cleverly cut off the limbs of the iron machine soldiers, effectively turning them into mass-produced iron coffins.

    An hour after the battle had started, the enemies that could move finally stopped.

    ¡ºYour Majesty. The operation has beenpleted¡» (Rain)

    ¡¸Much appreciated. Just in case, stand on guard to prevent anyone from running away. Suu and the others, be alert for any suspicious magic reaction. It will be troublesome if other looters appear again¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡ºRoger ~ja¡» (Suu)

    I called out to the Ferzen King who¡¯s speechlessly opening his mouth widely.

    ¡¸May I leave the arrest of those guys inside the iron machine soldiers to you?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Eh? A-aah. Yeah! Leave it to us. Toss every one of them in jail. Question them if there are still other members aside from them. Oh well. I guess I don¡¯t think anyone will be defiant after seeing a scene like this¡¹(Bonge)

    The dream of the [Golden Association] had copsed.

    This event will probably spread throughout the entire country because of the Ferzen Magic Soldiers serving as eyewitnesses. I don¡¯t think anyone will be meddlesome anymore after this even if the [Golden Association] still has remnants.

    Of course, I will have the members of the [Gordion] that have been caught to spill out everything and anything they know about the other members and bases of their organization.

    To be frank, I¡¯ve only fired [Meteor Shower] this time. Well, they might have taken care of this situation without me interfering since the enemies weren¡¯t the Frazes.

    I thought so while being illuminated by the sun and while looking up at Suu¡¯s frame gear shining in gold.

 Chapter 245: The Cleaning Up, and a Sigh

    Arc 25: Daydream Believer

    Chapter 245: The Cleaning Up, and a Sigh

    All members of the [Golden Association] had been arrested, their hideouts destroyed, the submaster of Mystic chamber ofmerce and industry caught, thus ending the organizationpletely.

    As we were catching them, all the members were told the true contents of [Sanctuary]. They were then taken without resistance since they were probably filled with a sense of hopelessness and emptiness. It was as if they realized that what they¡¯d been doing was meaningless as well.

    However, they were now paying for their own mistakes since it was their violent rampages that produced lots of sacrifices. I didn¡¯t¡¯ feel any sympathy for them.

    As for their crimes, those who hadmitted heavy crimes received the death penalty. Those whose crimes were rtively light received a 50-year sentence to the mines.

    The problem was in regards to the production of the iron machine soldiers, Galzerd¡¯s Magic Division and Bowman¡¯s Magic Artisan Division took charge of their production separately, and it looked like it was impossible for the two to assemble a proper working sample even if they worked together.

    No, the two people wouldn¡¯t produce ¡°a proper working sample¡± even if they did work together.

    Bowman had already disappeared with public execution through guillotine, and Galzerd would soon follow with his own death penalty as well. There was supposedly engineers and technicians doing their part in the production, but even they had already been arrested. In other words, anyone who had knowledge of the process of creating an iron machine soldier wouldn¡¯t appear in public anymore.

    That is with exception of several people from our household.

    ¡¸Inferior goods are inferior goods, but I¡¯m impressed on how clumsily he managed to bastardize my frame gear¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸I agree. How could they have made something as crude as this? It¡¯s within a domain that I couldn¡¯t even think of¡¹(Rosetta)

    With saying things like that, two little kids from our country looked at the wreckage of the captured iron machine soldiers and utterly criticized them.

    You know, Bowman¡¯s vengeful spirit maye out if you two, Professor and Rosetta, criticize those iron machine soldiers too much. Well, I¡¯ll purify him with [Banish] if he does though.

    As a precaution, every wreckage of the iron machine soldiers that had been destroyed in battle was collected here. I didn¡¯t want to investigate a forgery of the iron machine soldiers if it would ever ur, just because they would¡¯ve been stolen this time.

    Ferzen was also thankful for being able to sweep away those disturbing elements. In return, my bad reputation in Yuuron seemed to have risen again even more than before.

    I¡¯d properly hidden my real identity that time, but the ce where Yae¡¯s Schwertleite and Hilda¡¯s Siegrune had defeated the iron machine soldiers was perfectly seen by outsiders. They¡¯d thought that [The Silver Oni warrior] was rted or was a coborator of Brunhild.

    The people from the capital who were threatened by the heavenly lord were happy with the oue but by no means were they thankful. They¡¯d probably taken it as [The other side did it without permission].

    No, it¡¯s not like I had acted with the intention of helping people of Yuuron or something in particr, so it¡¯s fine by me but... It¡¯s kinda depressing, you know? It¡¯s not like I wanted to be thanked for my help, but how should I say it, that feeling is still there.

    The possibility for Yuuron to be revived had mostly disappeared this time. Foreign aid and backing were required for them to revive as a country, but there were no countries that wanted to lend a helping hand. Honestly speaking, the neighboring countries were more grateful for them to copse like this rather than for them to revive.

    The food supply in the central area was already not enough, the cirction of goods had be difficult, so people were already gradually moving to the towns or viges in the vicinity of the neighboring countries.

    Unless that town was going to rely on foreign countries to continue existing, it wouldn¡¯t be long before they would likely be taken over by the surrounding countries like Hanock, Rodomea, Ferzen, Horn or Nokia.

    It¡¯s only the demon country of Zenoasu that¡¯s maintaining their non-interference policy, but this wasn¡¯t new. Also, people from Yuuron hardly went that way because it was necessary to get a little used to the food culture of Zenoasu a little beforehand.

    It¡¯s not like there were capitals close to Zenoasu, to begin with.

    A lot of things happened, but I could now say that one of my concerns disappeared.

    This was the time when I wanted to rx a while, but there were still many things to do.......fuuu.

    >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>+<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

    ¡¸And, what will everybody do from now on?¡¹(Touya)

    I asked Sonia-san, Rengetsu-san and Jesty-san, who were staying at [Silver Moon] in the castle town, on what they nned to do from now on. Their revenge had beenpleted, so I didn¡¯t think they were going to go on a trip soon.

    ¡¸We¡¯re adventurers originally. Also, it¡¯s said that there arebyrinths in this country, so we¡¯ve been thinking of making a base of operations here and earn some money for a while¡¹ (Rengetsu)

    Both Sonia-san and Jesty-san nodded to what Rengetsu-san had said. This will be helpful, so I¡¯m thankful for having skilled adventurers here.

    Just in case, I¡¯d told them to keep quiet about the events in the capital Heiron. Well, I believed they wouldn¡¯t carelessly say anything about them killing a heavenly emperor even if it¡¯s a pretense.

    Honestly, I¡¯d been thinking of inviting them to the knight order of our country, but I didn¡¯t say anything about it because the three of them didn¡¯t seem to like serving any country.

    I parted from the three and took a stroll through the castle town after a long while.

    ¡¸Oya, Your Majesty. Are you alone?¡¹

    ¡¸I have some delicious apples here. How about you one, Your Majesty?¡¹

    ¡¸You~r Majest~y! Let¡¯s y with some spinning top (beigoma) together!¡¹

    Townspeople from all walks of life greeted me. I guess I can¡¯t travel incognito, but it¡¯s fine though.

    However, I have a feeling that the word [Your Majesty] has be a nickname of sorts for some reason. It¡¯s not like they are making fun of me, so I don¡¯t mind it. I understand it since it¡¯s something that has been born due to familiarity.

    Brunhild Dukedom had only this town. Therefore, this town itself could be called Brunhild as well. It would definitely be called [Capital of Brunhild] if this town became even bigger than before.

    I tried going to the farming zone to the east of the town. There¡¯s an excellent paddy field present in the area, and rice nting had already started since it was the only ce that was simr to the rural areas of Ishen. The water mill was inviting the same atmosphere as well.

    ¡¸Everything seems to be alright in here¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ah, Your Majesty. Did you decide to visit?¡¹(Laqshe)

    Shortly after, I called out to Laqshe, the Alraune who¡¯s taking a break under the shade of a tree. Though she¡¯s a member of the knights¡¯ order, she was mostly working as an agricultural farmer.

    There was no existence closer rted to agricultural work among the demon ns than this woman from the nt lineage. She was the right person in the right ce, so she had therefore been exempted from training and other simr activities.

    The knight order of our country had about a hundred members, but around 40% were nonbatants. They were engaged in other areas: from the development of the farnds like what Laqshe did, to office jobs workers, intelligence agents, construction workers, and so on and so forth.

    It¡¯s not like they¡¯re weak despite being exempted. They were stillpetent people who had managed to pass that examination, and they¡¯re still doing their own independent training since it was likely they would be wielding their words during emergencies.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be able to harvest arge amount of rice in autumn~¡¹(Laqshe)

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to it. Now, all that¡¯s left... Is there anything that¡¯s insufficient?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ummm, let¡¯s me see. I guess I¡¯m a little worried because it didn¡¯t rain much these past few days. A-ha-ha. Even if I say this to your majesty......¡¹ (Laqshe)

    ¡¸Oh Rain descends, Pure Blessing, Heavenly Rain¡¹ (Touya)

    The sound of water pouring down resonated apanied by the rain itself just as my magic power hit the sky even though there were no clouds in the sky. It¡¯s only falling down on the farnds, and it didn¡¯t reach the town proper. I¡¯d previously made a mistake with regards to the power of the spell, but I¡¯d apparently gotten it right this time.

    The farmers working on the fields were puzzled due to the sudden downpour and the cast [Shields] above their heads. It seemed they were convinced when they saw me and decided to sit down in a nearby hut until the rain stopped.

    Laqshe then said something with a tone of giving up to me who had made it rain.

    ¡¸......good grief...... Is there anything that his majesty can¡¯t do?¡¹ (Laqshe)

    ¡¸There are a lot ~. Isn¡¯t that why I¡¯m having everyone help me out?¡¹ (Touya)

    I know that I can¡¯t do much just by myself and that I should ask people for a helping hand whenever I can. It¡¯s impossible for me to do everything by myself.

    In fact, it¡¯s not me but everyone in the town who are working hard like Naito-ossan, Kousaka-san, and Laqshe that are running this country. I have been thinking that my duty is to protect the environment where everybody can work and have a piece of mind.

    Thus I won¡¯t forgive anyone who intended to harm this country. Simr to Yuuron who had suddenly picked a fight without discussion, I won¡¯t hesitate and will repay them back tenfold than what they¡¯ve done.

    Well, it¡¯s not like I did anything in the case with Yuuron... was what I believed. Although one could say that unfortunate idents had piled up.

    The rain stopped, and I then left the farming grounds.

    This time, I decided to go see the school that was just recently made. There were no students yet, but Fiana-san, Sakura¡¯s mother, and the two teachers who had been employed the other day were cleaning the ssrooms.

    Those two teachers were a female human in her early 20s and a male elf. The man looked young because he was an elf, but I¡¯d been told that he¡¯s more than 200 years old. Nevertheless, he¡¯s still younger than both Rin and Professor. It¡¯splicated so I couldn¡¯t joke about that.....

    As for their names, Miette is the female teacher while Raysiel is the male, I think?

    Miette had initially studied in a school in the Regulus Empire, but she had apparently wandered into this country.

    Raysiel was a magician and a former adventurer, so he had been rmended by the guild master of the adventurers guild, Rerisha-san.

    I had Yumina confirm their personalities using her magic eye just in case, and they weren¡¯t bad human and elf respectively. Both of them were gentle.

    Even so, I thought I needed to greet the three people, but I¡¯d suddenly noticed a lot of cats gathered in the corner of the school grounds.

    ¡¸What is that...?¡¹(Touya)

    Having climbed on top of something that looks like a cardboard box, Nyantaro was talking to the cats with mixing gestures.

    ¡¸NyanNyanNya! Nyaaa, Nyan, Nyanya! Nyan Nya Nyan Nya, Nyaaaa!¡¹(Nyantaro)

    Is that catnguage? I had utterly no idea what they were talking about since they were speaking in anguage I didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸What are you doing, Nyantaro?¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡¸Like I said I am d¡¯Artagnan ~nya! I am gathering information about the town from these subordinates of mine ~nya!¡¹(Nyantaro)

    Subordinates you say? Since when did you be the boss of the town cats? I guess, there¡¯s Kohaku right above you though.

    ¡¸What are you going to do with the information you¡¯ve gathered?¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡¸I¡¯m checking whether there are suspicious people in town ~nya! This school is my territory, so I¡¯m going to protect mother-sama and this school ~nya!¡¹ (Nyantaro)

    I don¡¯t remember making it your territory though, but gathering information from this number of cats will really be helpful, I guess. What Nyantaro had said was certainly right. If there¡¯s a suspicious person, these cats would likely be able to discover that person quickly.

    ¡¸I guess this is fine. If anythinges up, make sure to report it to Sakura¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Roger ~nya¡¹(Nyantaro)

    Nyantaro isn¡¯t my summoned beast, so only Sakura can telepathicallymunicate with him. If he reports any suspicious activity to Sakura, that report should thene to me through a phone call from her.

    I was absentmindedly thinking of things like those when my smartphone in my pocket vibrated and rang. A phone call, huh? The letters [Iing: Professor] showed up after I took out my smartphone. I~have~a~feeling~this~will~be~something~unpleasant.......

    ¡¸Yes, he-hello......¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºTouya-kun, Touya-kun! In the end, I believe the next one should have a variable frame that can transform from a fighter form to a human form......¡»(Regina)

    ¡ºMaster Master! More important than that, the next one should be a super battleship that is capable of transporting frame gears...¡»(Rosetta)

    ¡ºA parts and B parts......¡» (Regina)

    ¡ºIf Sakura-dono¡¯s frame uses songs as oscition waves, then...¡»(Rosetta)

    Annoying!

    I heard the loud voices of Professor and Rosettaing from the smartphone, so I instinctively removed it from my ear. Ah~ As I¡¯ve thought. It was wrong to let those guys see shows simr to a robot anime.... You guys are just doing whatever you want, aren¡¯t you? Haa.....

    Well, I¡¯m also a boy, so I can understand their feelings. Maybe perhaps I should say that I¡¯m a little drawn back when a girl is crazy about stuff like that. After that, they¡¯ve persistently asked about the mecha setting of the anime, so I¡¯d felt slightly tired.

    Exining everything in detail would allow the possibility of a nuclear fission device, which shouldn¡¯t exist, to be invented. I couldn¡¯t do anything but to exin it to them, so I had to make the exnation ambiguous around the part about nuclear technology. It¡¯s scary if they went and made it after I¡¯d exined everything to them in detail.

    Hearing the voices of those two from my smartphone even after removing it from my ear, I once again sighed in resignation.

 Chapter 246: Suspicious Person, and the Feedback

    Arc 25: Daydream Believer

    Chapter 246: Suspicious Person, and the Feedback

    Surprisingly, the cat patrols that Nyantaro had organized were very excellent.

    If there¡¯s some kind of trouble in the town, they immediately run to the knight post and called over the knights. When they spotted a suspicious person, they indirectly pursued and watched the actions of that person. They also urged the adults to pay attention to kids If they tried to y a dangerous game.

    They¡¯d managed to aplish so much despite not being able to speak. The townspeople came to cherish the cats to the point of being able to see cats all over the ce before anyone even noticed it.

    Thatrge number of cats should¡¯ve increased the theft of fishes or their misbehavior, but I didn¡¯t hear any kind rumors like those. Nyantaro was apparently handling the reins skillfully.

    In addition, there were adventurers who one-sidedly bullied the obedient cats, but they were then discovered in back alleyspletely tattered. They said countless scratches were found on their bodies, leading to a conclusion that they¡¯d been attacked by a quite numericallyrge group. After that, the number of adventurers who had tormented the cats for fun sharply dropped. Even if cats were animals, they still could get angry. Incidentally, the adventurers who had been attacked seemed to suffer quite a bit of trauma and developed a phobia of cats, prompting them to leave the town.

    With this, the cats had gained a right of citizenship in Brunhild.

    ¡¸So, are you saying that there¡¯s suspicious person?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Nya¡¹(Nyantaro)

    In the shadows, Nyantaro and I were watching a person in the bar that¡¯s beside the guild. Fiana-san was spending the day right now with Sakura in the castle, so Nyantaro was removed from guard duty.

    The suspicious person, whom the cats had found, was slowly drinking sake at the farthest counter. I couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face since he¡¯s wrapped in a hooded robe that¡¯s slightly dirty, but I felt that the person was a woman rather than a man for some reason. It¡¯s only my intuition though.

    The hands and the legs that extended from the robe were being covered with gauntlets and greaves. Is she a knight from somewhere?

    Oh well. If you say she¡¯s suspicious, then she¡¯s definitely is, but not to the point of being cautious against. I don¡¯t want to know her real identity, and she may have her own circumstances as well.

    ¡¸She¡¯s definitely suspicious, but the thing that bothers me the most is that she doesn¡¯t have any scent~nya¡¹(Nyantaro)

    ¡¸She doesn¡¯t smell?¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡¸Every person has their own peculiar smell to a certain degree ~nya, but there¡¯s still a body odor at the very least ~nya. Of course, a perfume can be often used to cover that smell ~nya, but having no smell at all is very abnormal ~nya¡¹(Nyantaro)

    I see. Although cats¡¯ sense of smell wasn¡¯t on the same level as that of dogs, theirs was still several tens of thousand times more sensitive than that of humans. It¡¯s being said that they could judge the quality of food through their olfactory senses and that they could mark the body of their owner with their own smell by putting their bodies against their master¡¯s legs.

    Those cats are saying that it¡¯s abnormal, so there might really be something else about this.

    ¡¸There are three possibilities ~nya¡¹(Nyantaro)

    Nyantaro says so and puts up his three short fingers. Oi, aren¡¯t you nimble?

    ¡¸First, the smell is being erased by magic. This is also the same as an artifact ~nya. Second, she¡¯s an undead. In this case, however, it¡¯s strange that she doesn¡¯t have the stench of death~nya. I guess her being a spirit body is a possibility too ~nya. Lastly, she¡¯s a golem or a magic creature otherwise. However, I¡¯ve never seen a golem as small as her ~nya. This makes the first possibility as the most probable ~nya¡¹(Nyantaro)

    Speaking of golems, there were those that resembled Frankenstein¡¯s monster who could be called a ¡°flesh golem¡±, but that¡¯s akin to an undead. It seemed to have the stench of death though.

    Assuming that her body scent was being erased by some sort of magic, it raised the question of why that person was doing it anyway. In the first ce, does a magic like that really exist? It may be possible though if it¡¯s a non-attribute magic.

    Thinking about it normally, deodorizing magic is used if one smells really terribly. But if that¡¯s the case, then this town has public baths which are avable. If she can afford to drink sake, then she should be able to go to a public bath as well

    ¡¸I guess she really is suspicious if you¡¯re saying she¡¯s suspicious, but it¡¯s not like she has done something¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸His Majesty is too optimistic ~nya. If something happens, then it¡¯ll be toote already ~nya. It¡¯s better to ce countermeasures at once before it¡¯s toote ~nya¡¹ (Nyantaro)

    Really? She¡¯s just quietly drinking sake. Even if we don¡¯t do anything.. oh?

    Two drunk adventures for some reason picked a quarrel with the hooded suspicious person. She was standing out in a bad sense, so I believed it couldn¡¯t be helped if people like those suddenly came out.

    I wonder, should I stop them?

    While I thought about something like that, I secretly hid behind the bar entrance and observed the situation. One of the adventurers who had picked up a fight was quickly blown away in front of my eyes. Eeh!?

    He, who has been blown outside from the entrance, fell headfirst into the ground, being sent flying by the hooded suspicious person

    The male adventurer was considerably tall and tough. I wonder what herculean strength did this woman have to have made him fly that far.

    As I looked inside the bar again, the other adventurer came flying outside as well. That was dangerous, you know?!

    I then drew my neck back like a turtle as he flew in the air the same way as the previous man, and fell to the ground.

    Peeping inside the bar again, I saw that the hooded person wearing was still there slowly drinking sake from her ss again as if nothing had happened. Apparently, she was quite a gutsy person.

    ¡¸This bastard!¡¹ (Adventurer A)

    ¡¸Stop fooling around!¡¹ (Adventurer B)

    The flustered adventures pulled the swords from their waists and tried breaking into the bar. Aren¡¯t you quite drunk? As expected. I had to stop those guys.

    ¡¸Sorry, but this is it. Any more will be going overboard. Until the swords are drawn it¡¯s just an ordinary quarrel, but it will lead to murder once they are. As expected, this isn¡¯t something that can be overlooked¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸What¡¯s with this brat!? You! Are you hispanion?£¡¡¹ (Adventurer A)

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get in the way!Do you also want to have a painful experience?!¡¹ (Adventurer B)

    Am I being treated as a kid? I was already past 17, but my appearance didn¡¯t seem to grow up very much for some reason. I still got that kind of reaction even now. It surely increased the credibility that perpetual youth was granted by an effect of divinification... Far from eternal youth, it might even be immortality, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to try it by myself.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸Did you see some adventures rampaging?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, isn¡¯t that his majesty?¡¹

    A crowd had gathered around the bar before I even noticed it. Even the kids were waving to me.

    ¡¸Your Majesty~£¡ Do you best~£¡¡¹

    ¡¸Get them~£¡¡¹

    No-no, it¡¯s not like that, you know.

    I made a wry smile and waved my hand to the kids, but did that hurt their feelings? One of the adversaries tried to cut me.

    ¡¸Uraaaaaaa£¡£¡¡¹

    I then agily dodged from his overswing line of attack that didn¡¯t even have a posture to it. His feet were unstable too. Is it because he¡¯s drunk?

    Nheless, there¡¯s no doubt that he was in a dangerous state.

    Knocking him down with a paralysis bullet from Brynhildr would¡¯ve been fine, but I ended up worrying that having the gallery have a bad image of me ¡ª like I had just killed someone ¡ª would¡¯ve been good, especially since they were already here.

    I slipped through the iing attack of that man, touched his body and invoked [Paralysis]. Looking at hispanion who had copsed as if the threads from his body were cut off, the other one brandished his sword and came at me too, but I caught the de between my fingers and broke it off with [Power Rise]. What a cheap weapon.

    ¡¸Whaaa?!¡¹(Adventurer B)

    Just like that, I then invoked [Paralysis] which incapacitated him.

    ¡¸Fuu¡¹(Touya)

    The moment I¡¯d neutralized the two, the guild master, Rerisha-san, came out from inside the guild next to the bar.

    ¡¸Your Majesty? What in the world is thismotion?¡¹(Rerisha)

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯ve just subdued these two drunk men since they were acting violently. They appear to be adventurers, so please give them a warning just in case¡¹(Touya)

    To be exact, the guild couldn¡¯t supervise adventurers, but actions like that harmed the position and image of an adventurer. In case there was an actual harm to the guild, a penalty ranging from deduction of rewards to deprivation of the guild card was usually given out. There were rumors of an assassination corp lurking in the shadows as well, but I didn¡¯t know if those were true or not.

    ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ll strictly caution them this time, without imposing a penalty. It won¡¯t the end of it, should they continue this behavior again and again. However, pointing a sword at the king of a country normally warrants a death penalty, and it¡¯s something that can¡¯t be helped¡¹(Rerisha)

    ¡¸Well, I think I¡¯ll overlook it¡¹ (Touya)

    The guild staff dragged the two copsed people away into the guild. Those two had been paralyzed but they still could hear and see everything around them, so they should¡¯ve heard the story from a little while ago. Both of them had pale faces. Did they sober up?

    ¡¸I want to ask something¡¹

    ¡¸Uouuuu£¡£¿¡¹(Touya)

    A voice has suddenly called out to me from behind, so I unintentionally let out a strange voice. The one standing behind me was the girl that was drinking at the bar counter, the suspicious person. I didn¡¯t feel her presence at all!? Who is this person...? From the sound of her voice, she seems to be a woman as I¡¯ve thought but.....

    ¡¸Your Majesty. Since you¡¯ve being called by that title, are you the [King] of this country, right?¡¹(Suspicious woman)

    ¡¸That¡¯s right...?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Then you are Mo-chi-zu-ki To-u-ya, right?¡¹(Suspicious woman)

    I nodded to the suspicious hooded person with a gulp. What in the world is going on? Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s yet another assassin sent by some country, huh? Though no other countries that do things like thosee to my mind aside from Yuuron.

    ¡¸Can we talk for awhile in a ce with no other people around? I won¡¯t take too much of your time¡¹(Suspicious person)

    ¡¸...I understand¡¹(Touya)

    I felt somewhat reluctant to follow a suspicious person of this huge level, but I conceded since I didn¡¯t feel any hostility from her. I was also a bit interested on her story.

    From behind the hooded woman who¡¯s walking ahead, how should I say this......? I can¡¯t feel anything. I feel like I¡¯m following a puppet or a robot.

    Just in case, I left Nyantaro in that area. She, having led me, took me to the forest by the canal on the east side.

    After confirming that there¡¯s no one around, the woman in front of me took off her hood, exposing her face to the sunlight

    ¡¸Wha...!!¡¹(Touya)

    I involuntarily leaped backward, pulled Brynhildr from my waist on reflex alone, and aimed it towards the woman. The face in front of the gun muzzle was considerably ordered and probably belonged to the category of beauties.

    However, what attracted my attention more than anything else were those glittering red eyes and hard hair that grew from her head. The hair that was shining like a crystal, I¡¯d seen it twice before. The first was in Rodomea, and the second was in Zenoasu.

    ¡¸Ruler-cl...ass£¡£¡¡¹(Touya)

    Damn! Why has a ruler-ss been able to enter Brunhild!? There was no response from the board, wasn¡¯t there!?

    ¡¸Wait. I have no intention to fight¡¹(Suspicious woman)

    ¡¸......?!¡¹(Touya)

    She doesn¡¯t have the intention to fight!? What does she mean?

    ¡¸My name is Rize. If you are Mochizuki Touya, then you do know Endemuon, right£¿¡¹(Rize)

    ¡¸Endemuon...? Are you talking about End?¡¹(Touya)

    That guy, did he really have such a name?

    ¡¸Endemuon hasn¡¯t yet returned from the dimensional gap. It¡¯s just a little slip though, but it looks like it¡¯s taking a lot of time. Therefore, I want to ask you to rescue him¡¹(Rize)

    ¡¸Rescue?¡¹(Touya)

    I didn¡¯t understand the reason and thought that this is dubious, so the ruler-ss that introduced herself as Rize threw out something from under her robe. I then reflexively received it. It¡¯s a triangr crystal prism approximately 10 centimeters in length.

    ¡¸Pour magic power or something into that object. Once that power exceeds a certain amount, it will pull Endemuon here...Apparently¡¹(Rize)

    ¡¸Apparently?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Endemuon has said so. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have what you call magic power. He told me to rely on Mochizuki Touya, the [King] of this country if ever I¡¯m in trouble¡¹(Rize)

    I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s what anymore. Though the one in front of me is certainly a ruler-ss, why is she trying to help End? Isn¡¯t that guy supposed to be hostile toward frazes?

    Or is this a trap?

    I took a quick nce at the ruler-ss who had introduced herself as Rize, but I couldn¡¯t see any emotions from her. However, I felt that she¡¯s slightly different from the two ruler-sses whom I met before.

    I poured a little magic power into the prism, but there were no particr changes to either myself or the prism. Is... it alright?

    I poured magic power a little by little, gradually increasing its amount. Not too long afterward when I¡¯d poured about a tenth of my magic power, the prism broke into several small pieces.

    ¡¸Uwaaa£¡£¿¡¹(Touya)

    I unintentionally separated my hand from the crushed prism. Those small glittering fragments then became a big ring. End suddenly appeared from inside that ring as if there¡¯s nothing in it and passed through to this side.

    ¡¸Ah. It¡¯s Touya after all. You¡¯ve saved me~ If I¡¯ve stayed like that, I would¡¯ve been unable toe back for another half a year. Woops, I¡¯m back. Rize¡¹(End)

    ¡¸So you came back, huh? Endemuon¡¹(Rize)

    As usual, with a fluttering white scarf and a smile, End returned to this world.

 Chapter 247: The Monologue, and [She]

    Arc 25: Daydream Believer

    Chapter 247: The Monologue, and [She]

    ¡¸Now then, I wonder where should I start from¡¹(End)

    ¡¸Tell me everything. Even if it¡¯s only something you can say¡¹(Touya)

    In one of the castle¡¯s rooms, End muttered while drinking the tea that Lapis-san brewed. Next to him was Rize who had taken off her hood. The female ruler-ss was sitting down next to him, slowly drinking the ck tea in the same way when she was drinking sake.

    I was the only one aside from these two in here. It¡¯s not like I was avoiding the others, I just wanted be ascertain the situation by myself first. That was basically how serious it was.

    ¡¸Even if you say it like that, this conversation will be a long one if I talk about everything, you know?¡¹(End)

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll be asking you the questions. This girl next to you......Rize, right? Is this girl a ruler-ss?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹(End)

    End easily confessed while drinking tea.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no mistake that the ones called the ruler-ss are the highest ss of the frazes, right?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. The lower-ss, the intermediate-ss, the advanced ss, the ruler-ss, and above them there is the [King]. The ruler-ss, as its name suggests, make the subordinates types abide them, they also possess intelligence and even have emotions. ...I guess they don¡¯t express feelings very much though¡¹(End)

    Did he notice me ncing at Rize? End wryly smiled and answered.

    ¡¸Let me confirm it again, but... this girl is not an [Enemy], right?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Your [Enemy] will change depending on how you think of them though. If Touya and your friends are trying to eliminate the [King], then we will be your [Enemy]¡¹(End)

    End, whose eyes filled with a slightly dangerous light, looked directly at me.

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t that mean that End is a Fraze?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I may have said this before, but I¡¯m being called with a lot of names: a [Wanderer], a [person who moves between different worlds], a [Shift Walker], a [Stranger]. The world where I was born in is a world with a higher rank than the world here. I guess, I just have the ability to be able to travel to the worlds below it, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m omnipotent though¡¹(End)

    A person moving across different worlds. A person with the ability to wander to different worlds, huh? It seems he¡®s can only cross over to worlds with a lower rank than his own world, but......then this means that, perhaps he may be able to cross over to Earth, my former world.

    ¡¸I came to a certain world during one of my crossovers to the other worlds. That was the world of the frazes. Perhaps you can even call it the [Crystal World], I think? There I met the [King]. Although the title is a [King], perhaps it¡¯s better to call [Her] the [Queen] since it belongs to a woman¡¹(End)

    So the [King] of Frazes was a woman...

    ¡¸We talked about a lot of things. So much that many years passed by. Eventually, [She] came to wish to live together with me. I also thought that I wanted to be together with [Her]. However, our kind, the [Wanderers], we don¡¯t wish to be bound by one world. That is the karma of the [Wanderers] and that¡¯s what defines us. But [She] didn¡¯t give up. There are geniuses in any world, so...In that world, [She] made it. [A method to be an existence that crosses over to other worlds]¡¹(End)

    Apparently, it wasn¡¯t necessary that even if the world belonged to a lower rank, the people inhabiting it were inferior. Certainly, science and technology have developed in our world, but the magic engineering of this world aren¡¯t inferior to it. There¡¯s no such thing as a substitute for recovery magic that instantly cures a wound.

    However, a method to crossover between different worlds...

    ¡¸If I¡¯m not mistaken, she became a [Core], passed through the world barrier, absorbed power little by little from the life-forms living in those worlds, and is now climbing up to a higher world again and again ... right?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Right. If [She] reaches a high-ranked existence, [She] will be the same as I am, and we will be able to live together. That¡¯s what©¤©¤[She] thought¡¹(End)

    End spoke with a slightly sad look. Whether Rize next to him was aware of that or not, or she was just pleased with handmade cookies made by Luu, she was tasting and eating them little by little like a squirrel. She was fine with sake in the bar, and now she¡¯s fine with ck tea. Is it her habit to eat or drink anything little by little?

    I nced back to End, leaving her alone for now.

    ¡¸Of course, voices of protest were raised from the other rulers-ss. The one who objected the most was the female ruler-ss that Touya also saw the other day. Her name is Nei...¡¹(End)

    ¡¸Endemuon, did you meet Nei?¡¹(Rize)

    Rize stopped gnawing on cookies and said this.

    ¡¸Eh? Aah. It seems she¡¯s doing well ~¡¹(End)

    ¡¸I see¡¹(Rize)

    Saying only that, Rize started chewing the cookies again. Was Nei an acquaintance of hers? It¡¯s hard to read her emotions because she wasn¡¯t expressing it out that much.

    ¡¸After that, I was attacked by another ruler-ss named Gira¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Gira? Aah. He¡¯s a typical ambitious person. He¡¯s one of those trying to bring in [Her] power¡¹(End)

    I could understand that by just seeing him. He felt like an arrogant guy who liked to act violently.

    ¡¸Going back to the story, most ruler-ss objected when [She] decided to cross over to other worlds. They all had different reasons. Some were worried about [Her], others tried to keep [Her] power from leaving, and the rest aimed at [Her] power. The [King]¡¯s power gives power to all frazes. If the [King] disappeared, then all frazes would¡¯ve lost their power. They were afraid of that. However, even if the previous [King] disappeared, a person epted by all frazes would be able to be [King] even if he didn¡¯t have the same power as [Her]. [She] wished for that and left world of the frazes together with me¡¹(End)

    ¡¸It¡¯s as if you¡¯re running away because parents from both sides oppose the marriage¡¹(Touya)

    End showed a bitter smile as he continued to talk after I¡¯d tried to put my thoughts into words.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t really deny how perfectly it fits into the situation. It¡¯s not that I¡¯d kidnapped [Her], we both wished for the same thing. Since then, we were doing okay for some time as we climbed up the worlds. When [Her] core stopped at a certain world, I would travel all around it, and when it was the time for [Her] to fly to the next world, I would move to the same world. I could feel [Her] in a mere moment she moved away from a life-form, and I transferred as well, following after [Her]. Still, an unbelievable thing happened one day. The Frazes had the invaded the world where we had been staying¡¹(End)

    ¡¸Wait a minute. Does this mean the other frazes have gained the power to cross over to other worlds?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Correct. [She] had thought of several different methods to cross over to other worlds. The easiest method among them was to forcibly break the [World Barrier] and arrive into a different world. However, [She] and I didn¡¯t adopt that method. If the [World Barrier] is destroyed, the world bes bepletely defenseless. We wanted to avoid exposing other worlds to danger for our goal if possible. Therefore, [She] became a [Core] in a state of apparent death, and adopted this method of transition. However, the rest of frazes had found the other methods [She] left behind and came chasing after us¡¹(End)

    Somehow a video yed in my head in which End, who had run off with the daughter of a mafia, was currently being chased by the subordinates of the girl¡¯s father.

    Of course, the end to the story, in this case, was that End would¡¯ve been shot to death if the daughter was ever caught.

    ¡¸From that world, we then jumped to the next world before [She] was found, so we weren¡¯t discovered. However, the previous world had been unreasonably destroyed. At that time, I came across Rize, and she told me what the Frazes had been doing since we left them behind. From then on, we have been traveling while being chased¡¹(End)

    ¡¸I can understand that¡¯s possible for End to cross worlds due to his ability, but she... How can Rize pass through?¡¹(Touya)

    If End had the ability to let another person to cross over, then it was probably better to let [Her] who was a [King] toe with him instead of doing something troublesome like entering a state of apparent death.

    ¡¸Crossing over to a different world together with one or two will take time but it¡¯s not impossible. However, what the [King], what [She] wished for wasn¡¯t [Moving] but [Evolving]. In order to keep living with me, it was necessary to wander from one world to another¡¹(End)

    I see. It¡¯s something like being reborn from being a fraze to another existence. If I think about it this way, I suppose she may be like me.

    However, in my case, I was changed by Kami-sama himself. Assuming that Fraze [King] was climbing the spiral stair, then I¡¯d apparently climbed to the top floor using an elevator.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve been climbing up the worlds one by one, but those guys have been waiting for us in the dimensional gap. If there are worlds with strong barriers, then there are also those that have weak ones. We were attacked several times when they aimed at the [King] when she transferred to worlds with a weak barrier. Needless to say, the people of those worlds didn¡¯t let themselves be helplessly murdered ¡ª there were races among those worlds who managed to repel the Fraze. Well, I¡¯ve also helped, you see. Just like that, I¡¯ve been repelling the Fraze chasing after us and obstructing them while protecting [Her], as we were wandering from world to world. Then, I arrived at this world several thousand years ago... It¡¯s here that arge invasion of the frazes happened¡¹(End)

    The world copse from 5000 years ago, huh? As I¡¯ve thought, End was in this world at that time.

    ¡¸At that time, I got impatient as one would expect. The [King] would¡¯ve been eventually found after the human race of this world would be entirely massacred. I fought as well, but then again, I was only one person. Rize didn¡¯t help me¡¹ (End)

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to actively attack my brethren. I only want to see the point where the [King] will arrive¡¹(Rize)

    ¡¸Because of this you see¡¹(End)

    End shrugged his shoulders. It seemed Rize somehow didn¡¯t n on participating in the fight against the Fraze.

    ¡¸At that time, the barrier of this world was in tatters. I guess this was the reason why the frazes had overflowed to this world The ruler-ss had also surged inrge numbers. Some humans and beastmen, who had continued to resist, also fell into ruin. As ast resort, I would¡¯ve snatched the [King] core, jumped to another world and hid there if they had ever managed to obtain it. However, the world barrier was restored just as it was about to reach that point. Though I didn¡¯t understand why or how it happened, there was something that I could do back then. I transferred all rulers-sses and advance-ssed that appeared in this word to the dimensional gap, just like how I did it with Nei the other day. Thanks to that though, I lost my power for 5000 years, and it became impossible to use the ability to cross over to a different world. After we had transferred, the people of this world worked hard and exterminated the lower-ss and intermediate-ss frazes as it would seem. Finally, I came across Touya when I came back after regaining my powers¡¹(End)

    I was surprised after hearing End finish his long talk. How should I say it......? The scale is way toorge. I wonder how many worlds did he cross? I can¡¯t imagine how many months and years he has spent doing that.

    ¡¸It¡¯s very ironic that while you should¡¯ve made sure to avoid exposing the other words to danger, you ended up herding the danger onto them¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. I won¡¯t make any excuses. This world wouldn¡¯t have copsed 5000 years ago if we didn¡¯te to this world. We¡¯re sacrificing other worlds for our selfishness. However, there¡¯s no way we can stop now. Both [She] and I can¡¯t possibly turn back after all of this. Therefore, we¡¯ll fight even if we turn every other world to our enemy¡¹(End)

    End looked at me showing a strong sense of determination in his eyes. You could say he¡¯s serious and irresponsible at the same time. Selfishness. It appeared that they¡¯re only thinking about themselves. However, this guy was acting even after having understood that. It¡®s not something admirable, but I could only admire his great willpower alone.

    ¡¸Then, what will Touya do after hearing this story?¡¹(End)

    ¡¸......As of now, I suppose it¡¯s true to say that nothing could be done about the current situation. On the other hand, this world will end anyway once [King]¡¯s core is handed over to Frazes, and it doesn¡¯t mean the situation will necessarily improve even if we do something about you. Of course, I hold no intention to let Frazes murder us. I will crush everyst of them, be it an advanced-ss or ruler-ss, once they appear no matter what you guys say¡¹(Touya)

    I dered this to the same ruler-ss in front of me. Rize, who had received that, opened her mouth.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t approve of it, but more than that, I can¡¯t stop you. If you are resolved to fight each other, I will remain an onlooker¡¹(Rize)

    Does this mean Rize won¡¯t move even if it bes a full-scale war against the frazes?

    ¡¸Are you saying you won¡¯tin even if we destroy all of the frazes?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸In the first ce we, who¡¯ve attacked the other worlds, are ones who are wrong. It just means that it¡¯s the fate of the frazes if they die out because of that¡¹ (Rize)

    Is Rize, by any change, going to take a non-interference policy for the sake of when it wille to that? The race called frazes won¡¯t die out if Rize survives at the very least.

    However, if there¡¯s no male ruler-ss...... Nope, I can¡¯t say anything because I don¡¯t know how they breed. They may be able to breed by themselves.

    Continuing after Rize, End also opened his mouth.

    ¡¸If possible, I want those who are aiming at [Her] to disappear in here too. To that end, I believe it may be good to borrow Touya¡¯s power. Also...... I¡¯ve wanted to ask this for a long time but is Touya really a human being of this world?¡¹(End)

    He hit me right where it hurt the most. I guess, there¡¯s no way to hide that fact from this guy who had been wandering between worlds, right?

    ¡¸......Certainly, I¡¯m also not a human born in this world. However, I don¡¯t have the power to cross over the worlds like End, so I think of myself as a person of this world¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have the power to cross over the worlds? Then how......? Aah. Were you perhaps involved in a disaster from a different dimension? Are you a Drifter?¡¹(End)

    ¡¸Well, I guess it¡¯s something like that¡¹(Touya)

    I replied to End who treated Kami-sama as a disaster while wryly smiling.

 Chapter 248: Everything [So far] and [From now on]

    Arc 25: Daydream Believer

    Chapter 248: Everything [So far] and [From now on]

    The [King] of the frazes was apparently in a death-like state. [She], whose name I didn¡¯t know, was probably unaware of the events that were happening. In the end, the ambitious ones who were seeking and couldn¡¯t give up on her power looked like shameful stalkers to me.

    As such, I somehow had a feeling that the oue would¡¯ve been different even if she sacrificed herself to save the other worlds. Though she should¡¯ve discussed the matter more with the ruler-ss rather than leaving the issue as it was.

    [She] had more or less selected a sessor [King] when she left the world of the frazes due to End¡¯s advice. Unfortunately though, [She] was too excellent. This was why the frazes divided into two groups when [She] had disappeared: those who abided the sessor and those who didn¡¯t. The ones who didn¡¯t abide had found [The method to cross over to other worlds] that [She] had originally thought of and chased after [Her].

    Apparently, there were geniuses among the ruler-ss, but there¡¯s no one who¡¯s on the same level as [Her]. It seemed all of the ruler-ss were not of the same mind and had their own factions.

    Regarding Rize, I could definitely say that she wasn¡¯t going to interfere with any side. She¡¯s moving along with End, but she didn¡¯t lend a helping hand to either End or her fellow frazes. However, some ruler-ss considered Rize a [Betrayer]...

    How brazen of those who didn¡¯t abide the [King]¡¯s sessor to be saying something so shameful. Which one of them really was the traitor?

    Somehow I felt that the frazes were just kids who couldn¡¯t be independent from their parents.

    If they keep on depending on someone forever... I see. So this is what Kousaka-san have mentioned before, right?

    If Brunhild also ends up relying on me, they may end up making the same mistakes that the frazes are doing.

    It¡¯s not just my country. It¡¯s everyone¡¯s country. I made that pledge from the bottom of my heart to never forget that.

    0000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000

    Dragoon that¡¯s standing a bit away from town while bathing in the morning sun was sparkling and shining. I returned that unit that I¡¯d taken care of back to End.

    On that subject, the reason the perception board didn¡¯t react to Rize was that it simply wasn¡¯t configured to react to a ruler-ss. I thought about measuring the wavelength and recording the pattern of the ruler-ss using this asion, but it seemed that the ruler-ss could erase this wavelength that all of the frazes could emit if they felt like it.

    Or rather, they usually kept it in this erased state when they didn¡¯t want to affect their colleagues or subordinates. So they seemed to possess a stealth function of sorts... Either way, it just meant that Rize wouldn¡¯t get caught by the perception board because she moved independently from other Frazes. Nevertheless, I thought that it was possible to ask her to do the unreasonable action of letting me record her wavelength in order to determine when other ruler-sses would appear, but I was denied. Damn it.

    I called out to End who¡¯s looking at the dragon knight.

    ¡¸What are you going to do from now on?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸For the time being, I¡¯ll hunt down the frazes that will appear in this world as usual. At least until [She] departs from this world¡¹(End)

    I wonder, when will that happen? However, even if this world was to be saved, there¡¯s a possibility that the same thing would happen in the next world.

    Nobody knew which world the[King] would go to next. I was thinking [She] herself didn¡¯t know that either. In order for End to protect her from shadows, he would probably continue chasing after [Her].

    I would like to defeat all frazes here in this world if possible ¡ª the world that they might attack next could be my former world.

    It wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t understand End¡¯s feelings either. If I had been forced to choose between the world and those that were important to me, my old self might not know which one to choose. But now I believed I would choose those who were important to me, no matter what other sacrifices I would¡¯ve made or how many unrted people I would¡¯ve dragged into my troubles. I might not look back.

    If someone were to tell me that everybody would die if I didn¡¯t cut [King]¡¯s core here, I would¡¯ve cut it no matter what End would¡¯ve said.

    I would¡¯ve done the same thing as he would if our positions were reversed. We were probablyrades simr to each other.

    End boarded the cockpit of the frame gear while Rize, covered with a hood, rode on its right hand. He dropped the tires down from its heel, shifting the dragon knight to high mobility mode.

    ¡¸Then Touya, see you again¡¹(End)

    ¡¸Yep¡¹(Touya)

    The dragon knight started to move as if sliding on the surface of the earth, leaving a trail of cloud dust behind him. In a blink of an eye, it became smaller and smaller, until it can no longer be seen.

    ¡¸I see you¡¯vee here¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Eh? Aah, is it you, Yumina?¡¹(Touya)

    Yumina and Kohaku were already here when I¡¯d turned around. Yesterday, I told everybody about End and hispanions. Everybody was equally surprised, but our policy toward the future didn¡¯t change still. We were going to thoroughly resist the frazes if they came attacking us.

    Yumina came to my side and stared at the dragon knight bing smaller at a distance.

    ¡¸If...Touya-san went back to his former world, then......¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you? Saying something so sudden¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been thinking about it. If I cannot live together with Touya-san, I¡¯ve wondered if there¡¯s any reason for me to continue living. Also, I would¡¯ve probably chosen to follow Touya-san without hesitation if there¡¯s a method to do so¡¹(Yumina)

    I wonder, is she talking about End and [Her]? Those two who were determined to live together had chosen to cross over the worlds. It¡¯s just bad luck that what they did trigger a whole lot of tragedies, but even if I returned to my original world, I guess I would¡¯ve probably searched for a method to cross over to other worlds in order to meet Yumina and others once again.

    If I said [I am looking for a method to go to another world] in the world over there, they would¡¯ve probably doubted my sanity. However, it didn¡¯t really matter what they would think. Be it ult or a suspicious religion, I would¡¯ve clung to it if there¡¯s even the slightest possibility.

    There¡¯s no point in living if I couldn¡¯t live with Yumina and the girls.

    I ced my hand on Yumina shoulders standing next to me and gently pulled her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t go anywhere. Even if I get blown to another world, I¡¯ll absolutely return to all of you. For that much, I earnestly ask Kami-sama¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Kami-sama, you say? It¡®s nice if he listened to your wish¡¹(Yumina)

    Did she think of it as a joke? Yumina made a small smile.

    I want to protect this smile. I want them to forever be on my side. I want to walk the future with them. For the sake of that, I will do my utmost.

    I was thinking so from the bottom of my heart while embracing her shoulders.

    xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

    ¡¸Ah, Touya-sama¡¹(Luu)

    We happened to pass by in front of the training ground, and Luu, sitting on the bench, noticed us and waved her hand. She¡¯s wearing light clothes for training, and she¡¯s carrying two small wooden swords. Elsie was sitting next to her in the same way while wiping off the sweat on her face with the towel she had on her shoulder.

    Yae and Hilda were having an intense exchange in the training grounds. Those two remarkably increased their skills after being taught by Moroha-neesan. They were probably nearing the master level already.

    Surrounding those two at a distance were everybody from knights order who chased the two girls with their eyes.

    As we approached the pair on the bench, Elzie shifted her gaze and spoke, sounding displeased.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you? Were you together since morning?¡¹(Elzie)

    ¡¸Yeah, somewhat. Huh? Are you sulking?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I-its not like I am s-sulking¡¹(Elzie)

    Elzie wiped her face with the towel again while having a red face. As usual, she¡¯s easy to understand. I guess this is also a cute side of her.

    ¡¸The rest?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Linzie and Rin were taken by the professor. Aren¡¯t they in Babylon right now? She said something about adjustments for their personal frame gears. Ah, Rosetta has also said that she will do a little tweaking even to my Gerhilde¡¹(Elzie)

    ¡¸For Gerhilde? What are they nning to do?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. They¡¯ve said something aboutbining the red and blue frames¡¹(Elzie)

    Oi-Oi. Are they are even nning on doing a symmetrical docking sequence? As expected. I think it¡¯s impossible though, but I also think this union will be different.

    ¡¸I want my frame gear to be built as soon as possible too¡¹(Luu)

    ¡¸Now, now. It looks like they¡¯ll make a high-performance frameter on, so just look forward to it¡¹(Touya)

    Smiling wryly, Iforted Luu who¡¯s slightly sulking. I also didn¡¯t have one for myself yet as well. Or rather, my would probably be the veryst one, because I could fight against a strong opponent like an advanced-ss fraze even without using a frame gear. ...Well, the main star was someone who usually appearedst.

    I bragged that fact to myself when Sakura, Spika-san, and Suu then came out from the castle.

    ¡¸Touya!¡¹(Suu)

    ¡¸Suu. Did youe today this morning?¡¹(Touya)

    I caught Suu who had rushed over to hug me. Suu, from her own room in the house of her parents in Belfast, wasing here using the transfer room in the castle. She usually came in the afternoon though.

    ¡¸Yup. As Touya¡¯s wife, I can¡¯t afford to neglect my bridal training ~nou. I¡¯ll be staying here all the day today! I¡¯ve also received father¡¯s permission to stay here ~na. Touya, let¡¯s sleep together today!¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Eeeeee? I wonder about that!¡¹(Touya)

    Hearing those words, all my fiancees around me showed scornful eyes all at once.

    Up until now, Suu slept in Yumina¡¯s room together with her when she stayed here. Then why did she mention this matter today?

    ¡¸Why not ~ja? Does Touya hate sleeping together with me?¡¹(Suu)

    ¡¸Nope, I don¡¯t hate it, but it is still too early. Or rather, or how should I put this? My reputation will go worse...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Reputation? We¡¯re just simply going to sleep together, right?¡¹(Suu)

    Suu tilted her head in puzzlement with pure eyes not understanding what she had said. No, I understand it clearly ¡ª what Suu thought about and what I thought about were different. But of course, it doesn¡¯t mean I will do anything ~you know!?

    An unpleasant sweat started to flow, so I gazed at Yumina on my side asking for her help.

    Did she notice that? Yumina then sweetly grinned and talked with Suu while smiling.

    ¡¸Look here, Suu. Sharing a bed just between an unmarried man and a woman with social position is not good for their reputation¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Is that true, Yumina-ane-sama?¡¹(Suu)

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Therefore, how about we all sleep together including Touya-san? There won¡¯t be any problems if that¡¯s the case¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Coooooooooooome agaiiiiiin?!¡¹(Touya)

    What are you suddenly saying, Yumina-san!? There¡¯ll be a problem no matter how you think about it!!

    ¡¸Waiit! What are you saying!? This is obviously not good!¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Why? Won¡¯t we just simply sleep in the same bed? There won¡¯t be any problems with it, right? Or are you nning on doing [Something]?¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸......Gunuu¡¹(Touya)

    I couldn¡¯t say anything against Yumina who counterattacked with a smile. Certainly, it wasn¡¯t a problem if it¡¯s just sleeping......right?

    ¡¸Wai-wait a minute, Yumina! By saying everyone, are we also included?!¡¹(Elzie)

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it natural? Or is Elzie-san going to be the only one who will sleep in a separate room?¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Mugugu.... In that case, it will look as if I¡¯ve been defeated... However...uuu~¡¹(Elzie)

    ¡¸I don¡¯t particrly mind though¡¹(Sakura)

    She said with a feeling ¡°isn¡¯t that really okay?¡± Although she did that like she didn¡¯t mind it, her face was red, and her eyes were swimming. Spika-san next to her was frowning as if she¡¯s troubled.

    ¡¸I-I am also cool with it! Touya-samaa! Let¡¯s sleep together, muguu!¡¹(Luu)

    ¡¸You voice is so loud£¡¡¹(Touya)

    I quickly covered in panic Luu¡¯s mouth who had almost raised her voice. What is with this flow!? Why the heck is this happening!? Somebody, please help me! Help me!

    Did my prayer reach someone? A ringtone yed from the smartphone inside my pocket. I quickly grabbed this chance to get away from all of this. It¡¯s from guild master Rerisha-san.

    ¡¸Yes, hello?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºI¡¯m sorry for bothering you. To tell you the truth, the frontier guild of Lail Kingdom has observed a sign that a group of more than a thousand frazes will appear soon. An advanced-ss doesn¡¯t seem to be included, but there are a lot of them. I¡¯ve also heard that the time for their appearance is in three hours¡»(Rerisha)

    ¡¸Three hours!? So fast again...¡¹(Touya)

    Up until now, there¡¯s always a day of leeway before they appeared no matter how fast their appearance was, but... Was this also the effect of something happening to the world barrier?

    ¡ºThis is a situation wherein they can¡¯t take refuge or send assistance, so we can only request the help from His Majesty the Sovereign King... Of course, I already have permission from the King of Lail¡»(Relisha)

    ¡¸I understand. Please send me an e-mail containing the detailed position of the appearance. I¡¯ll also dispatch our knight order¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºThank you in advance¡»(Rerisha)

    I hang up the phone. Everyone, who was making a fuss about sleeping together until a little while ago, now falls into silence due to my appearance and turns their gaze toward me. It seemed the matter from a while ago had been settled. It¡¯s ironic though that the god of salvation turned out to be the Fraze.

    I gathered all the knights who were training in groups and conveyed the situation.

    ¡¸The Kingdom of Lail has sensed the appearance of a few thousand frazes in a remote frontier. They¡¯ll appear in about three hours. The Brunhild Knight Order will head to Lail Kingdom right now for the subjugation. Get in touch with anyone who¡¯s not busy. One hourter, finish all of your preparations and gather in front of knight order dormitory!¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºYessir!!¡»

    All of the knights dashed out and scattered. They took off their armors in order for them to call back their colleague who was outside.

    As for me, I needed to call the knightmander Rain-san and the vicemanders Nic-san and Norun-san by phone and tell them the situation. After that, I must also ask Baba-jiisan and Yamagata-ossan to guard the castle. I must hurry up.

    ¡¸It¡¯s terrible¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Good grief ~. Oh well. This is also to protect the world. Let¡¯s do it¡¹(Yumina)

    Yumina said something out of character and stared at the sky.

    There were a lot of things that happened after I came to this world. Frankly speaking, I thought this world harsher to live in than my previous world.

    Even so, I love this world where everyone important to me lives in. Therefore, I¡¯ll keep on fighting to protect it. It¡¯s just that.

    ¡¸Alright. Shall we go then?¡¹(Touya)

    Everybody nodded.

    I came to this world having only my smartphone at hand. Right now, however, I had a bunch of trusted allies.

    A lot of things will also happen from now on. However, I¡¯ll be able to surpass those challenges without fail if I¡¯m with everyone. I¡¯m sure of that.

    Being convinced, I then opened a [Gate] to Babylon.

 Chapter 249: Sacred Treasure, and Heavy weapon equipment

    Chapter 249: Sacred Treasure, and Heavy weapon equipment

    ¡¸The world barrier ~nou......¡¹(Kami-sama)

    ¡¸Is there a method to repair it?¡¹(Touya)

    Kami-sama pondered while munching on a rice cracker, an Ishen specialty, that I¡¯d brought with me. The usual 4 and ? tatami mat room and the sea of clouds was spreading around us. Right now I was in the world of gods.

    It might have been fine if I asked him over the phone though, but I¡¯d thought that I should visit him while bringing a pastry box and directly ask him like this.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not as if there¡¯s none. Or should I say, it¡¯s a piece of cake if the one who does it is a senior god ~jana. However, the gods are more or less prohibited from interfering with the lower worlds ~no. Though if an evil god or something simr destroys the barrier, then there¡¯s no reason to not repair it¡¹(Kami-sama)

    Drinking tea with a slurping sound, Kami-sama then breathed out a sigh.

    ¡¸But the barrier was repaired that one time 5000 years ago¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I can only think that someone from the ground has repaired it. I can¡¯t say that there are no other people or races who have that ability¡¹(Kami-sama)

    Who is that someone you¡¯ve just mentioned? What you¡¯ve said isn¡¯t exactly specific.

    ¡¸What if I try to repair it with my ¡°Divinity¡±...?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It is better if you don¡¯t ~no. Can you fix a spiderweb barehanded? It¡¯s not good to use a huge amount of power to do something precise¡¹(Kami-sama)

    I¡¯ve thought that it¡¯s OK if I interfere from the ground since I¡¯ve yet to be approved as a god. Well, yeah. I guess things will be hopeless if I break the barrier instead of repairing it.

    ¡¸On the contrary, I realized that I had allowed this matter to go by, but is there such a thing as an evil deity?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸There is ~ Oh well. I¡¯ll say, those beings are different from us wherein they¡¯ve been born on the ground. They then gather negative feelings such as deep grudges, attachments and so on and so forth. Those who have ego fuse with our divine treasures and such. It¡¯s close to what your previous world calls as folk beliefs¡¹(kami-sama)

    ¡¸Will Kami-sama then do something if that happens?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I will but not directly because it¡¯s not good for me to do so~ja. It¡¯s only up to the point wherein I¡¯ll be granting a divine sword to a chosen hero, considering that the rank of those evil deities are below a subordinate god ~after all¡¹(Kami-sama)

    Are they below a subordinate god? Oh well. In a certain sense, they¡¯re just an imitation of a god.

    ¡¸Though what will happen if the hero wielding the sacred sword gets killed?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s the end of the world if that ever happens ~ja. Do you think gods will provide help a lot of times? In the worst case scenario, the world will be left alone. It will gradually meet its end because it¡¯s no longer being managed by a god. Well, I exert various means in order not to allow that to happen¡¹(Kami-sama)

    Having said that, Kami-samaughed as if he¡¯s mocking himself. I wonder though just how many worlds have been abandoned thus far because they couldn¡¯t be saved?

    I was thinking of those thoughts when Kami-sama leaked an ¡°ah¡± voice as if he had remembered something.

    ¡¸Oh yeah! Right. I forgot to say this, but that object that you¡¯re holding Touya-kun. That smartphone, right? That article, it¡¯s more or less a sacred treasure, you know£¿¡¹(kami-sama)

    ¡¸Eh£¡£¿ This thing£¡£¿¡¹(Touya)

    I took out my smartphone from my pocket and showed it to him. Is this a sacred treasure!?

    ¡¸When you had died back then, I also brought this object to this world along with you, so I ended up doing some tinkering ~nou. This object is without a doubt a sacred treasure containing the power of the gods. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be able to receive information from other worlds and contact the world of gods ¡¹(Kami-sama)

    It sure sounds right when you¡¯re the one saying it. I see. So this has been a sacred treasure all along, huh?

    ¡¸I wonder, can I also make a sacred treasure myself?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s not as if that feat is impossible since all you have to do is pour divine power into something. However, I don¡¯t rmend it very much ~ok? After all, an evil deity might be born when doing that just as I¡¯ve said a while ago¡¹(Kami-sama)

    ¡¸I see¡¹(Touya)

    A sacred treasure being suddenly given to a hero to defeat an evil deity. That object by itself is a sacred treasure. Then, what if an evil deity whose evil by nature have gotten hold of it? That question popped up from my mind.

    As per Kami-sama¡¯s story, he usually destroyed the sacred treasure at the same time when the evil deity was defeated. It looked like he¡¯d secretly collect the sacred treasure and rece it with a fake one. Then, when he forgot to do so, an evil deity would appear in a few hundred years. The so-called ¡®revival¡¯ of a malevolent force. Still, everyone might only start noticing that malicious being after it had started causing trouble or something simr. That¡¯s definitely not good......

    Thinking about it once more, it¡¯s not as if the gods were perfect even if they were being called as one. Oh well. There were a whole lot of stories about gods taking the form of humans, having affairs or making outrageous failures even in my former world. After all, there were plenty of troublesome gods as well.

    ¡¸Hey, Touya-kun. This is something that should be considered at in the future ~ja but... Don¡¯t you feel like managing the world you¡¯re in?¡¹(Kami-sama)

    ¡¸Come again£¿¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Sooner orter...... Well, it has been decided that bing a senior god requires them to manage a single world. Then, a familiar world will be better if that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t it?¡¹(Kami-sama)

    No-no-no. A senior god you say. Doesn¡¯t that make my rank higher than Nee-san and the others? Nope. Having a higher rank isn¡¯t strange since I¡¯m a dependant of Kami-sama who¡¯s the god of the worlds, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸......So in the end, will I have to join the ranks of the gods?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I have no excuse for that even if it¡¯s something that you don¡¯t wish for ~nou. However, the other gods will be pleased. After all, it has been several tens of thousands of years since thest god ~ja. The senpais want to brag, you kmow¡¹(Kami-sama)

    I am thankful they¡¯re pleased but... Honestly speaking, my feelings about this matter is slightlyplicated.

    ¡¸If I join the ranks of the gods, is it eptable for me to have a child? I¡¯ll still be getting married next year if I must say......¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸There are a lot of children between gods and other species ~yo. It¡¯s not a problem. Well, they might possess an ability that¡¯s umon for other people, but it¡¯s not to the degree of being a new god ~ja ~nou¡¹

    Guess that¡¯s also obvious, huh? Heracles, Perseus, Achilles, Cuhullin and so on and so forth. It¡¯s painful how a lot of them have appeared in myths and other simr stories.

    However, ording to Professor¡¯s story, my wives would give birth to one son and eight daughters... If all of those kids were to be born with the power of demigods, then raising them was going to be tremendously hard.

    ¡¸Uhm......I ¡®m just wondering. Isn¡¯t there a god who raises children?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸There is, but....... I think it¡¯s still better for a person to raise his or her own children¡¹(Kami-sama)

    ¡¸I guess you¡¯re right......¡¹(Touya)

    This is just an argument. I don¡¯t n on abandoning the upbringing of my would be children, but why do I have to be this bothered by a child who hasn¡¯t been born yet?

    Oh well. I guess children won¡¯t be immediately born into this world right after getting married. ....... That won¡¯t happen, right?

    ¡¸Well, make sure you don¡¯t use divine power too much as of the moment and just do everything the best you can with your own abilities ~ja ~na. As a result though ~ja, you can consider that you arriving to this world as fate. Whatever happens, do your best ~ja¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹(Touya)

    I understand that I won¡¯t be able to do what I can¡¯t do. ¡°What¡¯s bound to happen will happen¡±, huh?

    I then left the world of the gods, having received encouragement from Kami-sama himself.

    NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN

    ¡¸So, replenishing the knight order, right?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ve thought of trying to recruit new members once more around this time. We¡¯recking in manpower right now. Unlike before when the nation had been established, we were able to afford some leeway to a certain extent¡¹(Kousaka-san)

    Kousaka-san the prime minister exined the situation to me, to which I then pondered about a little. It¡¯s a certainty that the total number of knights of our country wouldn¡¯t even reach a hundred. Moreover, approximately forty knights were nonbatants, the ones who didn¡¯t pilot the frame gears.

    Some members belonged to Tsubaki-san¡¯s group as her subordinates, working as intelligence officers. Others were the subordinates of Naito-ossan, working in offices or being dispatched outside and so on and so forth. Of course, a few of those whom I¡¯d mentioned have some degree of fighting strength, but they were basically exempted frombat training.

    Our country wasn¡¯t that big, so having around a thousand members like the other countries wasn¡¯t a necessity. Still, it¡¯d certainly be better to increase the members a little more.

    ¡¸I wonder though. How many people do we need?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Let¡¯s me see....... Assuming we are going to double our current numbers, we aim for 100 recruits, but I was hoping for the number of members to be more or less 150 to include those who will be the town patrols, the castle guards and the office employees¡¹(Kousaka-san)

    ¡¸Of those mentioned, around how many knights will be frame gear pilots?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸How about increasing the pilots to a hundred knights including the previous 60 knights from before? What do you think?¡¹(Kousaka-san)

    So only 40 of those 150, eh? The remaining 110 will then be posted as castle guards, town patrols, and office staffs. Those were naturally important duties of the knight order as well. Well, those who express their disagreement toward doing those won¡¯t be allowed to enter our knight order, probably.

    ¡¸In that case, it¡¯s better to recruit them based on their abilities......¡¹(Touya)

    I think those who don¡¯t excel inbat are still useful human resources if they have an aptitude for office work.

    That said, I couldn¡¯t just lower the standards we used in the previous recruitment just to amodate this kind of people. Theirbat ability should still be on par with those knights who joinedst year.

    Well, even if there was some anxiety about theirbat ability, they could still acquire the minimum strength required if I threw them onto Moroha-neesan who¡¯s the instructor and the sword god herself.

    ¡¸Then, please gather the ones who¡¯ll be in charge of those 150 people for the time being. Include those people whom you¡¯d like to rmend¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I understand¡¹(Kousaka-san)

    Unfortunately, I myself didn¡¯t know anyone that could be rmended.

    I guess I can forcefully recruit Sonia-san and Rengetsu-san and Ropp¡¯s group, but they probably can make more money by working as adventurers after all.

    Should I try and post recruiting ads in the adventurers guild again? The applicants now will probably be a lot more than the applicants before though.

    I asked for the magic eyesbo of Yumina and Her Eminence the Pope in the interviewst time, but should I ask Professor to create a ¡¶Keeler Polygraph¡· lie detector for the uing interview this time?

    I then transferred to Babylon having that thought. Inside the hangar were only Monica and a mini-Robo doing maintenance on Gerhilde.

    ¡¸Huh? Where¡¯s Professor?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸She¡¯s having a meeting with Rosetta in the secondb of the ¡°Laboratory¡±. They are talking about things such as what they¡¯ll be doing with the next frame gear and the like¡¹(Monica)

    ¡¸A meeting?¡¹(Touya)

    I didn¡¯t really get what Monica meant by that, so I decided to just go to the secondb of the ¡°Laboratory¡± as per Monica¡¯s instructions. A lot of blueprints and a miniature frame gear were on top of the desk. The inner framework of what appeared to be different parts of a frame gear was on a picture grid by the wall.

    In front of all of those were two girls who were groaning continuously with an ¡°unn¡± sound.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? You look very troubled again¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ah, master. This is just, you know. The development of frame gears.... We¡¯ve decided on the concept wherein Linze-dono¡¯s frame gear is a transformable type that canbine with Elzie-dono¡¯s frame gear. But......¡¹(Rosetta)

    Having said so, Rosetta held the miniature frame gear on top of the desk, folded its arms and legs, spread its wings and transformed it into its flight form. Hee. Its transformation process is nice and smooth.

    It¡¯s a frame gear that looked like it could tolerate atmospheric re-entry simr to a space shuttle. If the frame gear was an air unit, then it¡¯s implied that the pilot had to fly it in the air when using it. Or rather, this miniature figure looked like it would sell a lot......

    (TL: Suddenly, Alba-san appears behind Touya, rubbing his hand and saying, ¡°how about you let me sell this too?¡±. Touya then asks him, ¡°how did you get in here?¡±. Alba-san replies, ¡°I¡¯ve acquired teleportation magic because I smell money, but where is this......?¡± Touya then immediately casts amnesia magic on Alba-san. Thus the national secret of Brunhild has been protected...... for now. XD)

    ¡¸The problem is with Rin¡¯s frame gear. Specifically, in the direction where we must proceed. Frankly speaking, I¡¯m thinking of installing an annihtion bombardment heavy weapon in it¡¯s whole body, but you know, magic doesn¡¯t work against the frazes. If that¡¯s case, then there¡¯s no other choice but to use explosions caused by magic,unch warheads, and destroy them with live bullets. I thought, ¡°why not create something like a Vulcan or a Gatling gun like those from the anime?¡±. However......¡¹(Regina)

    By all means that didn¡¯t look cost-efficient because when it came to warheads that could cause damage to the body of the frazes, a material higher than mithril was ideal. Otherwise, arming it with crystal materials pre-loaded with magic might work, I guess? It¡¯s hard to make thousands- no, ten thousands of those things. No way I¡¯ll have the ¡°Workshop¡± be fully operational for something like that. Crystal materials aside, the day I start making items with mithril will be simr to me sprinkling money everywhere.

    I guess there¡¯s also a limit on how many bullets a unit can carry. Well, using it as a fixed battery that won¡¯t run out of bullets may work, but it turns then to a question of whether there is a need for that kind of frame gear.

    ¡¸If you make that frame gear, how long it can it shoot a single volley with it¡¯s full power?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Perhaps, about one minute¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸Too shooort!¡¹(Touya)

    The reminded me. Even in anime, the fighting power of the character in question dropped down drastically when they run out of bullets.

    I think the operating time might be longer than initially thought of since we aren¡¯t firing randomly for one minute. Nevertheless, aside from the operating time still being short despite the extension, won¡¯t the bullets also miss their mark? After expending all the ammunition, is there no other choice but to switch to melee attacks using swords and the like?

    This makes it look like equipping a weapon simr to a Gatling gun to the frame gear loose its meaning even more......

    ¡¸Instead of a Gatling gun, how about...... a one shot-one kill sniper weapon that can prate up to the core of the frazes......? Won¡¯t a sniper type unit be more efficient, I think?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸That idea is eptable as it is, but....... the charm of this type of unit is that it¡¯s a moving fortress, though it has a floating ammunition depot, with a tremendous firepower that doesn¡¯t allow the enemy toe close¡¹(Rosetta)

    Rosetta fell down above the desk in a prostrating position. Is that so?

    ¡¸If the enemy is different, then the weapon can a ¡°Fire Arrow¡±, a ¡°Thunder Arrow¡± or anything simr, even though a magic attack from a Gatling gun is fine as well¡¹(Regina)

    Professor smiled bitterly. Certainly, there¡¯s no need to worry about running out of bullets if that¡¯s case, but Rin running out of magic power would probably be the problem of that set-up

    ¡¸......Oh. Come to think of it, where does master keep the bullets for his gun?¡¹(Rosetta)

    ¡¸Me? I more or less store them here, inside my waist pouch. There are live bullets, paralysis bullets and explosive bullets with each of them having their own use¡¹(Touya)

    I showed the pouch which had divided sections for those. There were about 20 bullets of each type stored inside.

    ¡¸......does that mean you change them in the heat of battle?¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸No way. It has been set to load automatically. I¡¯ve used ¡°Program¡± to load the bullets using ¡°Aport¡± after the cartridge ejects the spent bullets¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸¡¸That¡¯s it£¡£¡¡¹¡¹(Regina, Rosetta)

    As I was about to finish my sentence, the two stood up and pointed their finger at me with great force

    ¡¸It¡¯s not necessary to load all the bullets to the frame directly! Instead, a huge ammo depot can be installed inside Babylon, and the bullets can just be transferred to the weapons using, for example, ¡°Gate¡± or ¡°Teleport¡±!¡¹(Rosetta)

    ¡¸Hmmm. That set-upes with a little timeg, but it¡¯s not like the unit will do a full barrage consecutively for several minutes. The advantages are plenty enough to cover the deficiencies. Though the problem is the production line of the bullets ......¡¹(Regina)

    I didn¡¯t know why, but the tension of those two was rising up. I felt like I was being left behind.

    ¡¸By the way Touya-kun, how many crystal materials do you have right now?¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸I have about a mountain of them. Technically, I only consume those inrge quantities about when I¡¯m about to create a new frame gear¡¹(Touya)

    I took all of thempletely during the incident with Yuuron and Rodomea. The amount I currently had was enough to cause a copse in the prices of goods if I circted those crystal materials into the market.

    ¡¸You mean ¡°The materials are enough¡±. On the other hand, the ¡°Workshop¡± will also be upied making bullets. ...Shall-I make it then?¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸Make it? What are you going to make?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Another ¡°Workshop¡±, I mean. There was a n to make a second ¡°Workshop¡± from the start. It won¡¯t be that big and making one won¡¯t be difficult to do if the size is the same as a small cabin. Should I call that one the ¡°Small Workshop¡± ?¡¹(Regina)

    Are you going to build a workshop specialized in making ammunition!? Will you go that far!? Nope, it¡¯s not useless if I think that it can be used to create the equipment of other frame gears, right?

    ¡¸However, building it isn¡¯t easy, right? Even though it¡¯s small, it¡¯s still a ¡°Workshop¡±, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Hn? We are going to use the ¡°Workshop¡± to create the other one¡¹(Rosetta)

    Come again? Make a ¡°Workshop¡± with the ¡°Workshop¡±£¿

    I froze because of what Rosetta had lightly said.

    ¡¸The ¡°Workshop¡± is an almighty factory. It¡¯s not impossible for it to make something especially if it¡¯s just the size of a small cabin¡¹(Rosetta)

    Rosetta proudly puffed her chest.

    ¡¸Construction will probably take approximately two weeks, I think? Well, it¡¯s necessary to do built-in magic and processing, but it¡¯s only thest step that won¡¯t go well unless it¡¯s moved using Touya-kun¡¯s ¡°Gate¡±. Unlike a frame gear, it won¡¯t be able to move on its own¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not really a problem, but......¡¹(Touya)

    Among other things, using the ¡°Workshop¡± to make a ¡°Workshop¡±.... it¡¯s foul y. It wouldn¡¯t be able to make a frame gear or anything simr because of its size the same as a small cabin, but it¡¯s plenty enough for other small things.

    ¡¸Alright! We somehow have a goal in sight! Let¡¯s start immediately!¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸Rojer!!¡¹(Rosetta)

    The two chibi kids jumped out from theb, running. How should I say this......? I wonder if this is the usual atmosphere for this ce.

    I gazed at Linzie¡¯s ¡¶Miniature¡· transforming frame gear in its aerial form together with Rin¡¯s ¡¶Miniature¡· heavily armed frame gearplete with a Gatling gun on its right hand and a fully armed body with Vulcan cannons.

    They are well done. An aerial assault frame gear and a full body bombardment frame gear, huh?

    For some reason, I picked up and took a look at both frame gears. Yup. In a certain sense, they were quite good.

    Should I really try selling these on the market? I¡¯ll try consulting this matter with Alba-san the merchant. Maybe it¡¯ll sell as a capsule toy if it¡¯s smaller. The one wherein a person buys something by turning a machine that makes a ¡°gachagacha¡± sound. These should be purchasable enough for a child¡¯s allowance. Though it¡¯s not something that I can really say.

    I then left theb with the miniature frame gears in hand while having those thoughts.

 Chapter 250: Again, Profile Introduction 3

    Arc 26: What can be done for tomorrow

    Chapter 250: Again, Profile Introduction 3

    ¡ùUpdated every 50 chapters. Additional characters from #201 onwards have been added. Exnations to characters that appeared thus far have been included. As usual, there are a lot of characters to pay attention to (a total of 188 names)

    Characters without names have been omitted.

    ¡¾Brunhild Dukedom¡¿

    ¡¾Mochizuki Touya (ÍûÔÂ¶¬Ò¹)¡¿

    A high school freshman who ended up in another world due to God¡¯s mistake. (At the time of introduction) He is the type who goes with the flow without making much of a fuss. Doesn¡¯t read the mood unconsciously, and makes terrible decisions without hesitation. Has an inexhaustible supply of magic power, possesses all magic attributes, can use non-attribute magic and various non-standard magic limitlessly. After gaining divine power which advanced his evolution, he¡¯s worried about the possibility of going bald in the future everytime his hair grows. Recently, he wears a mask and often introduces himself as the silver-masked Oni ¡¸Shirogane¡¹. Can more or less y the piano. Was born in the northern province (on the side of the Pacific Ocean)

    ¡¾Elzie Shilueska (¥¨¥ë¥¼?¥·¥ë¥¨¥¹¥«)¡¿

    The elder twin of the siblings saved by Touya. A hand-to-hand melee fighter that fights using gauntlets on both hands. She is frank and has a straightforward personality. Can use a non-attribute body strengthening magic [Boost]. Likes spicy food. Has a hobby of wearing cute clothes when no one is looking. Touya¡¯s wife to be. Her personal frame gear is the hand-to-hand attack frame gear, Gerhilde. Get crushed with its Pile Bunker! The main color is red.

    ¡¾Linzie Shilueska (¥ê¥ó¥¼?¥·¥ë¥¨¥¹¥«)¡¿

    The younger twin of the siblings saved by Touya. A magician possessing the fire, water, and light attributes with thest attribute as her weakest. If anything, she¡¯s poor at talking to others due to her shyness (fear of strangers). However, she is bold at certain times. Likes sweet things. There are suspicions that she¡¯s a fujoshi. Turns out that she¡¯s quite good at painting. Touya¡¯s wife to be. The main color is blue.

    ¡¾Kokonoe Yae (¾ÅÖØ°ËÖØ) ¡¿

    A samurai girling from the far eastern country of Ishen which resembles Japan. Uses the manner of speech ¡°gozaru¡±, and often eats more than regr people. Though possessing a diligent personality, she also is clueless in some respects. The home of her parents is the ¡°Kokonoe Shinmei Ryu¡± dojo for swordsmen. However, she is recently being troubled with forming her own self-taught fighting style. Has huge breasts that are usually hidden. Touya¡¯s wife to be. Her personal machine is the meleebatant light frame gear, Schwertleite. It ends up wasting her katana on cutting dull things. The main color is purple.

    ¡¾Yumina Ernea Belfast (¥æ¥ß¥Ê?¥¨¥ë¥Í¥¢?¥Ù¥ë¥Õ¥¡¥¹¥È)¡¿

    The 12-year old princess (At the time of introduction) of the Belfast Kingdom. Has heterochromatic eyes magic eyes (blue for the right, green for the left) that can see through the true nature of the person in question. Possesses the magic attributes of wind, earth, and darkness. Proficient with bows and arrows. Fell in love with Touya at first sight and forcibly intruded upon him. The chairman of the [Bride¡¯s Conference]. Recently, her magic eye is evolving. Touya¡¯s wife to be. The main color is silver.

    ¡¾Lucia Reah Regulus (¥ë©`¥·¥¢?¥ì¥¢?¥ì¥°¥ë¥¹) ¡¿

    The third imperial princess of the Regulus Empire, having the same age as Yumina. Was saved by Touya and fell in love with him during the mutiny in the empire. A dual-swords user. Is on good terms with Yumina. Has a talent for cooking. She hates to lose quite much. Touya¡¯s wife to be. The main color is green.

    ¡¾Sussie Ernes Ortlinde (¥¹¥¥¥·¥£?¥¨¥ë¥Í¥¢?¥ª¥ë¥È¥ê¥ó¥Ç)¡¿

    Her nickname is Suu. 10 years old. (At the time of introduction). Was saved by Touya¡¯s group at the time when she was attacked by assassins. A niece of the King of Belfast. Full of innocent curiosity. She waster rescued by Touya when the foolish Prince of Rynie aimed for her. Lately, she¡¯s being taught magic of the light attribute by Rin. Touya¡¯s wife to be. Her personal machine is the defensive armed frame gear, Ortlinde. Combining with its support mechas, it eventually transforms into massive frame gear, Ortlinde Overlord. This is the key to victory! The main color is yellow.

    ¡¾Hildegarde Minas Restia (¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É?¥ß¥Ê¥¹?¥ì¥¹¥Æ¥£¥¢)¡¿

    The first princess of the Restia Knight Kingdom. Due to her excellence at sword techniques, she is being called the [Knight Princess]. Was saved by Touya when she was being attacked by frazes, and fell in love with him at first sight. Has a habit of considerably stuttering while talking when she¡¯s strongly agitated. On good terms with Yae. Touya¡¯s wife to be. Her personal machine is the meleebatant heavy frame gear, Siegrune. A heart of a knight is in here. The main color is Orange.

    ¡¾Rin (¥ê©`¥ó)¡¿

    The former head of the Fairy Tribe. She¡¯s currently the (temporary) royal magician of Brunhild. She has been living for quite a long time now even though she has a youthful appearance. Self-proims to be 612 years old. A genius at magic. Charlotte¡¯s Master. Likes to ridicule people. Possess all magic attributes except for the darkness attribute. Touya¡¯s wife to be. The main color is ck.

    ¡¾Sakura (—@)¡¿

    The girl whom Touya picked up in Ishen. Then she regained her lost memories. Her real name is Farnese Forneus, and she¡¯s the daughter of the demon king of Zenoasu Demon Kingdom. Can grow horns on her head and is good at singing. Touya¡¯s wife to be. The main color is pink.

    ¡¾P (¥Ý©`¥é)¡¿

    A bear stuffed toy created by Rin. Moves as if it¡¯s alive due to [Program]. It still keeps on moving, having piled up improvements in a span of 200 years. With those movements, she can be ced on the same level as actors who rely on their performance rather than good looks. P... a dreadful child!

    ¡¾Kohaku (çúçê)¡¿

    Touya¡¯s first summoned beast. The king of beasts being called as the ¡°White Emperor (Byakko)¡±. Acts as the protector of grand roads and of the western direction. A divine beast. Can create shock waves. Usually in the form of an apanying tiger cub to ensure not to stand out. It has recently been established that she¡¯s female.

    ¡¾Sango & Kokuyou (Éºº÷£¦ü\ê×)¡¿

    Touya¡¯s second summoned beast. The two of them arebined as one. The king of the scaled beasts being called as the ¡°Mysterious Emperor (Genbu)¡±. Capable of manipting water. Sango is the tortoise while Kokuyou is the serpent. Sango is female while Kokuyou is male (though at heart he is female).

    ¡¾Kougyoku (¼tÓñ)¡¿

    Touya¡¯s third summoned beast. The king of birds being called as the ¡°me Emperor¡±. shy on the outside but has a calm character on the inside. Kougyoku is also female.

    ¡¾Ruli (¬ŠÁ§)¡¿

    Touya¡¯s fourth summoned beast. The dragon king being called as the ¡°Blue Emperor¡±. Is on bad terms with Kohaku due to her cynical traits. Ruli is female as well.

    ¡¾Mochizuki Karen (ÍûÔÂ »¨Áµ)¡¿

    The love goddess on the ground. Calls herself Touya¡¯s older sister. Remains in Brunhild under the justification of capturing the subordinate god who escaped from the world of the gods. Adds [~nanoyo] at the end of her sentences. A splendid good-for-nothing.

    ¡¾Mochizuki Moroha (ÍûÔÂ ÖTÈÐ¡¿

    The sword goddess on the ground. Calls herself Touya¡¯s second older sister. Has taken the duty of being a sword adviser to the Knight Order of Brunhild. Although possessing a gant character, she¡¯s a bit of a natural airhead.

    ¡¾Raim (¥é¥¤¥à)¡¿

    The butler of the Mochizuki household. His original duty was looking after His Majesty The King of Belfast. The older brother of Reim-san, the butler of the Ortlinde household. A perfect butler.

    ¡¾Lapis (¥é¥Ô¥¹)¡¿

    The first maid-san. A truly diligent maid-san licensed by the maid guild. Was originally a member of the secret intelligence unit [Espion] of Belfast, but she now belongs to Brunhild officially. She¡¯s first-ss as a maid.

    ¡¾Cecil (¥»¥·¥ë)¡¿

    The second maid-san. A light-hearted maid-san licensed by the maid guild. Was originally a member of the secret intelligence unit [Espion] of Belfast, but she now belongs to Brunhild officially as well. She¡¯s first-ss as a maid. Her forte is throwing knives. Has enormous breasts.

    ¡¾Rene (¥ì¥Í)¡¿

    The third maid-san. Although very young, she used to live in the royal capital and steals for a living. Touya then took her in after having met her. In fact, she¡¯s a descendant of a noble family in the Regulus Empire. 8 years old. (At the time of introduction)

    ¡¾Julio (¥Õ¥ê¥ª)¡¿

    The gardener of the Mochizuki household. Later bes the exclusive gardener of the Brunhild Royal Pce. The husband of ire. Has recently started to take care of the cherry blossom trees.

    ¡¾ire (¥¯¥ì¥¢)¡¿

    The cook of the Mochizuki household. Later bes the chief cook of the Brunhild Royal Pce. Reproduces different cuisines from Touya¡¯s original world based on his knowledge. The wife of Julio.

    ¡¾Thomas (¥È¥Þ¥¹)¡¿

    The gatekeeper of the Mochizuki household. A former heavy infantryman of the Belfast Kingdom. He currently guards the embassy of Brunhild Dukedom in Belfast.

    ¡¾Huck (¥Ï¥Ã¥¯)¡¿

    The gatekeeper of the Mochizuki household. A former light cavalryman of the Belfast Kingdom. He currently guards the embassy of Brunhild Dukedom in Belfast.

    ¡¾Franshesca (¥Õ¥é¥ó¥·¥§¥¹¥«)¡¿

    The manager of the [Sky Garden], a legacy of Professor Babylon. Nickname: Shesca. Wears maid clothes. Frame number: 23. Tells erotic jokes whenever she opens her mouth.

    ¡¾High Rosetta (¥Ï¥¤¥í¥¼¥Ã¥¿)¡¿

    The manager of the [Workshop], a legacy of Professor Babylon. Nickname: Rosetta. Wears work clothes. Frame number: 27. A contractor for the development of the Babylon superstructure. The most reliable one due to various circumstances. She recently has devoted herself to mecha anime.

    ¡¾Bell Flora (¥Ù¥ë¥Õ¥í©`¥é)¡¿

    The manager of the [Alchemy Building], a legacy of Professor Babylon. Nickname: Flora. Wears nurse clothes. Frame number: 21. A nurse with huge breasts. Makes suspicious medicines.

    ¡¾Fred Monica (¥Õ¥ì¥É¥â¥Ë¥«)¡¿

    The manager of the [Hangar], a legacy of Professor Babylon. Nickname: Monica. Wears fatigues. Frame number: 28. A sarcastic chibikko (small girl). The most knowledgeable and skillful when handling frame gears among the other Babylon managers. Hangs out with Rosetta. Dislikes Tika.

    ¡¾Pure Liora (¥×¥ì¥ê¥ª¥é)¡¿

    The manager of the [Rampart], a legacy of Professor Babylon. Nickname: Liora. Wears a zer. Frame number: 20. The oldest among the Babylon managers. Also acted as the night partner for Professor Babylon. Inexperienced with men.

    ¡¾Pam Noel (¥Ñ¥á¥é¥Î¥¨¥ë)¡¿

    The manager of the [Tower], a legacy of Professor Babylon. Nickname: Noel. Wears a jersey. Frame number: 25. Sleeps most of the times. Eats while lying down. Tends to find most things troublesome due to beingzy in general.

    ¡¾Irisfam (¥¤¥ê¥¹¥Õ¥¡¥à)¡¿

    The manager of the [Library], a legacy of Professor Babylon. Nickname: Fam. Wears a sailor uniform. Frame number: 24. A book junkie. Hates being interrupted from her reading.

    ¡¾Lilulu Palshie (¥ê¥ë¥ë¥Ñ¥ë¥·¥§)¡¿

    The manager of the [Warehouse], a legacy of Professor Babylon. Nickname: Palshee. Wears a shrine maiden costume. Frame number: 26. A klutzy girl that even she herself is not aware of. The number of her careless mistakes is huge. Falls down a lot.

    ¡¾Antica (¥¢¥È¥é¥ó¥Æ¥£¥«)¡¿

    The manager of the [Laboratory], a legacy of Professor Babylon. Nickname: Tika. Wears a white robe. Frame number: 22. She seems decent on the outside but she¡¯s a hardcore ¡¶Lolicon¡· inside.

    ¡¾Professor Regina Babylon (¥ì¥¸©`¥Ê?¥Ð¥Ó¥í¥ó²©Ê¿)¡¿

    A female genius professor of an ancient civilization, despite being a pervert. Had created various artifacts and the aerial superstructure [Babylon]. A possessor of all magic attributes the same as Touya. Likes to make fun of people. A homosexual, or she¡¯s probably a bisexual. She has her brain transnted to body number 29, and revived after 5000 years passed. For that reason, she has an outward appearance of a 10-year old girl. She has devoted herself to mecha anime.

    ¡¾Rain Nethend (¥ì¥¤¥ó?¥Í¥¶©`¥é¥ó¥É)¡¿

    A rabbit therianthrope and a petite redheaded former soldier of Misumido. Technically, she was supposed to y an active role initially. Made a reentry after some changes to her gender since it was pitiful for her. Later bes the Commander of the Brunhild Knight Order in one go. Lately, she starts to fit into that role. The White Knight ¡¶Shine Count¡· is her cherished machine.

    ¡¾Norun Siberia (¥Î¥ë¥ó?¥·¥Ù¥ê¥¢)¡¿

    A wolf therianthrope. The younger sister of Garn, themanding officer of the Misumido guards. A former soldier of Misumido, and a dual sword user same as her older brother. Doesn¡¯t mind small details due to herposed personality. Later bes a Vice-Commander of Brunhild Knight Order. The Blue Knight ¡¶Blue Moon¡· is her cherished machine.

    ¡¾Nic Strand (¥Ë¥³¥é?¥¹¥È¥é¥ó¥É)¡¿

    A fox therianthrope. A former soldier of Misumido. Nephew of Alba Strand, a trade merchant from Misumido. Happens to be a male cousin to Olga and Alma. Has a diligent personality. Strict to himself and to other people as well. Later bes a Vice-Commander of Brunhild Knight Order same as Norun. The ck Knight ¡¶Night Baron¡· is his cherished machine.

    ¡¾Tsubaki (´»)¡¿

    A shinobi follower of Kousaka Masanobu, one of the four heavenly kings of Takeda. A Kunoichi. She¡¯s currently the leader of the Brunhild secret service. Commands the former shinobi called Suppa [The Spy]. Uses ¡¸Ninjutsu¡¹ which is different from magic.

    ¡¾Spica Frenel (¥¹¥Ô¥«?¥Õ¥ì¥ó¥Í¥ë)¡¿

    A dark elf woman that came from the Demon Kingdom of Zenoasu. She bes a member of the Brunhild Knight Order after getting help from Touya. She¡¯s a practitioner of a sword skillset that uses the shield as the main weapon. She¡¯s Sakura¡¯s guard.

    ¡¾Fiana Forneus (¥Õ¥£¥¢¥Ê?¥Õ¥©¥ë¥Í¥¦¥¹)¡¿

    Sakura¡¯s mother. A Human. Moved to Brunhild along with her daughter, and became the principal of a government-run school. A person from Ferzen.

    ¡¾Kousaka Masanobu (¸ßÛàÕþÐÅ)¡¿

    One of the four heavenly kings of Takeda. A considerably sharp person. He¡¯s currently the prime minister of Brunhild and Touya¡¯s advisor.

    ¡¾Baba Nobuharu (ñRˆöÐÅÇç)¡¿

    One of the four heavenly kings of Takeda. A stern Jii-san with a giant beard. Has a sharp tongue. He¡¯s currently an adviser to the knight order of Brunhild.

    ¡¾Naito Masatoyo (ÄÚÌÙÕýØN)¡¿

    One of the four heavenly kings of Takeda. A person who doesn¡¯t stand out; has a gentle face. He¡¯s currently a chief of the agriculture and construction agency at Brunhild.

    ¡¾Yamagata Masakage (É½±hÕþ¾°)¡¿

    One of the four heavenly kings of Takeda. A sharp-eyed ossan covered with wounds all over his body. A battle fanatic. He¡¯s currently a battle instructor to the knight order of Brunhild.

    ¡¾Ripple (¥ê¥×¥ë)¡¿

    A magic creature in a picture frame which has been stored in [Warehouse]. Capable of converting an image ced (inside the frame) into a reflection. The frame is her real body. Can make light objects float. She is basically the [Alive Frame].

    ¡¾Nyantaroo (¥Ë¥ã¥ó¥¿¥í©`)¡¿

    Original name is d¡¯Artagnan. A Cait Sidhe summoned beast that Sakura summoned. A Cat Knight. He leads the Brunhild¡¯s cats. Entrusted with guarding Sakura¡¯s mother.

    ¡¾Reba (¥ì¥Ù¥Ã¥«)¡¿

    A female adventurer rescued in the Rabbi Desert. Has brown skin and ash-colored hair. Talks in a manly way. Later enrolls in the Brunhild Knight Order.

    ¡¾Logan (¥í©`¥¬¥ó)¡¿

    A male adventurer rescued in the Rabbi Desert. A war ax user. Later enrolls in the Brunhild Knight Order.

    ¡¾Laqshe (¥é¥¯¥·¥§)¡¿

    A knight belonging to the Brunhild Knight Order. A nt type demonkin known as ¡°Alraune¡±. Helps with field work during her day offs.

    ¡¾Zamza (¥¶¥à¥¶)¡¿

    A knight belonging to the Brunhild Knight Order. An Ogre demonkin. Has a reddish brown skin, a height of three meters, arge build, and two growing horns. A strong man with a gentle character.

    ¡¾Rusheed (¥ë¥·¥§©`¥É)¡¿

    A member of the Brunhild Knight Order. A youth from a vampire n. Was born in the Demon Kingdom of Zenoasu. Dislikes blood despite being a vampire.

    ¡¾Paolo (¥Ñ¥ª¥í)¡¿

    A member of the Brunhild Knight Order. A former adventurer born from Quint vige in the Hanok Kingdom. Doesn¡¯t have much skill with the sword, but he¡¯s quick on his feet.

    ¡¾Mika (¥ß¥«)¡¿

    A poster girl of [Silver Moon] inn at the town of Leaflet. Was scouted by Touya and opened a branch of [Silver Moon] in Brunhild. A lively woman whose red ponytail matches her a lot. Her age is around 20 years old. An expert at cooking. An ¡°elder sister¡± type of character. Lately, she was able to open a second branch in Brunhild.

    ¡¾Fleur (¥Õ¥ë©`¥ë)¡¿

    A woman who was made into a ve by Zabun. She was released upon being saved by Touya. Currently, she has decided to work at [Silver Moon] in Brunhild.

    ¡¾Rerisha Mirian (¥ì¥ê¥·¥ã?¥ß¥ê¥¢¥ó)¡¿

    One of the guild masters of the adventurers guild. A female elf. Judging by her appearance, she looks like a 20-year-old woman but by no means that is her true age. Has chosen to manage the guild branch that has recently been opened at Brunhild. Has also offered to establish dungeons to Brunhild. Tea Lover.

    ¡¾Misha (¥ß©`¥·¥ã)¡¿

    A cat beastwoman and a receptionist of the adventurer¡¯s guild in Brunhild. Ends her sentences with [~nya].

    ¡¾Belfast Kingdom (¥Ù¥ë¥Õ¥¡¥¹¥ÈÍõ¹ú)¡¿

    ¡¾Tristwynn Ernes Belfast (¥È¥ê¥¹¥È¥¦¥£¥ó?¥¨¥ë¥Í¥¹?¥Ù¥ë¥Õ¥¡¥¹¥È)¡¿

    The present king of the Belfast Kingdom. The father of Yumina. Was saved by Touya when he was about to be killed by being poisoned. A good king that possesses a contradicting flexible and strict personality. Loves new things same as his younger brother. He, having initially aimed at making Touya the next king and retirefortably, decided to try his best a little more for some time for the sake of Prince Yamato that has been recently born.

    ¡¾Yuel Ernea Belfast (¥æ¥¨¥ë?¥¨¥ë¥Í¥¢?¥Ù¥ë¥Õ¥¡¥¹¥È)¡¿

    The queen of the Belfast Kingdom. The mother of Yumina. Doesn¡¯t appear to be normal when looked at normally. Has instigated Yumina to Touya.

    ¡¾Yamato Ernes Belfast (¥ä¥Þ¥È?¥¨¥ë¥Í¥¹?¥Ù¥ë¥Õ¥¡¥¹¥È)¡¿

    The first prince of Belfast Kingdom and the younger brother of Yumina. Has just been born. Touya is his godparent.

    ¡¾Alfred Ernes Ortlinde (¥¢¥ë¥Õ¥ì¥Ã¥É?¥¨¥ë¥Í¥¹?¥ª¥ë¥È¥ê¥ó¥Ç)¡¿

    Younger brother of the current King of Belfast and a Duke. The father of Suu who is affectionate of her family. Brims with curiosity same as with his daughter. Loves new things. Addicted to shogi and bicycles.

    ¡¾Ellen Ernea Ortlinde (¥¨¥ì¥ó?¥¨¥ë¥Í¥¢?¥ª¥ë¥È¥ê¥ó¥Ç)¡¿

    The mother of Suu and a Duchess. A gentle and beautiful person. Her blindness caused by her illness has been cured by Touya.

    ¡¾Reim (¥ì¥¤¥à)¡¿

    The butler of the Ortlinde household. His life was saved by Touya. Has served the royal family for generations with his younger brother, Raim.

    ¡¾Doctor Raul (¥é¥¦¥ëÒ½ŽŸ)¡¿

    Exclusive doctor of the royal family. Didn¡¯t have the chance to appear a lot.

    ¡¾Leon Blitz (¥ì¥ª¥ó?¥Ö¥ê¥Ã¥Ä)¡¿

    One of the generals leading the army of the Belfast Kingdom. Has a habit of strongly pping on the backs of people due to his hearty personality. A melee fighter. Also known as [me Fist Leon]

    ¡¾Lion Blitz (¥ê¥ª¥ó?¥Ö¥ê¥Ã¥Ä)¡¿

    The second son of General Leon. Belongs to the first Knight Order of the kingdom. 21 years old. (At the time of introduction) a diligent person who doesn¡¯t resemble his father. Had decided to marry Olga, an ambassador of Misumido.

    ¡¾Charlotte (¥·¥ã¥ë¥í¥Ã¥Æ)¡¿

    The royal court magician of the Belfast Kingdom. Tentatively the best magician in the kingdom. The type of person who bespletely absorbed in something and doesn¡¯t mind her surroundings. Changed her ss into ss magician after having received the trantion sses from Touya. A disciple of Rin. Lost her turn to appear due to her master.

    ¡¾Neil Suleiman (¥Ë©`¥ë?¥¹¥ì¥¤¥Þ¥ó)¡¿

    Vice-Commander of the Belfast Knight Order. Had received weapons enchanted with magic from Touya.

    ¡¾Carlose Garn Soderick (¥«¥ë¥í¥Ã¥µ?¥¬¥ë¥ó?¥½©`¥É¥ì¥Ã¥¯)¡¿

    A viscount of Belfast, an expert swordsman, and a disciple of Kokonoe Juubei, Yae¡¯s father.

    ¡¾Earl Balsa (¥Ð¥ë¥µ²®¾ô)¡¿

    A noble who dislikes demi-humans. Schemed a plot to assassinate the king. Resembles a toad. Lost his standing when his n was exposed by Touya.

    ¡¾Prim (¥×¥ê¥à)¡¿

    An older sister receptionist from the Guild in the Belfast Royal Capital. A regr customer to the reading cafe [Moon Read]. Has a BL hobby.

    ¡¾Misumido Kingdom (¥ß¥¹¥ß¥ÉÍõ¹ú)¡¿

    ¡¾Jamka Bu Misumido (¥¸¥ã¥à¥«?¥Ö¥é¥¦?¥ß¥¹¥ß¥É)¡¿

    The Beast King of Misumido Kingdom. A snow leopard demi-human. Likes to fight with battle enthusiasm. A user of non-attribute magic [el].

    ¡¾Tillie Frau Misumido (¥Æ¥£¥ê¥¨?¥Õ¥é¥¦?¥ß¥¹¥ß¥É)¡¿

    The Queen of Misumido Kingdom. A snow leopard beastwoman.

    ¡¾Tia Frau Misumido (¥Æ¥£¥¢?¥Õ¥é¥¦?¥ß¥¹¥ß¥É)¡¿

    First princess of Misumido. A snow leopard beastwoman. 10 years old (at the time of introduction). Got a stuffed toy during the bingo tournament.

    ¡¾Remza Bu Misumido (¥ì¥à¥¶?¥Ö¥é¥¦?¥ß¥¹¥ß¥É)¡¿

    First prince of Misumido Kingdom. A snow leopard beastman. 9 years old (at the time of introduction).

    ¡¾Alba Bu Misumido (¥¢¥ë¥Ð?¥Ö¥é¥¦?¥ß¥¹¥ß¥É)¡¿

    Second Prince of Misumido Kingdom. A snow leopard beastman. 6 years old (at the time of introduction).

    ¡¾Graz (¥°¥é©`¥Ä)¡¿

    The Prime Minister of Misumido Kingdom. Thrown around at the selfish whims of His Majesty The Beast King. A worldly-wise man and a person from the winged tribe.

    ¡¾Olga Strand (¥ª¥ê¥¬?¥¹¥È¥é¥ó¥É)¡¿

    An ambassador of the Misumido Kingdom. A fox beastwoman. Married to Lion, a knight of Belfast and the second son general Leon.

    ¡¾Alma Strand (¥¢¥ë¥Þ?¥¹¥È¥é¥ó¥É)¡¿

    The younger sister of Olga. 12 years old (at the time of introduction). Has the same age with Yumina and is on good terms with her.

    ¡¾Alba Strand (¥ª¥ë¥Ð?¥¹¥È¥é¥ó¥É)¡¿

    The father of Olga and Alma. A capablemerce trader in Misumido. Rapidly thrives with Touya¡¯s ideas. Appears at unexpected times and ces.

    ¡¾Garn (¥¬¥ë¥ó)¡¿

    A wolf beastman. Commander of the guard soldiers of Misumido. A dual sword user. The elder brother of Norun, Vice-Commander of Brunhild Knight Order.

    ¡¾Solm (¥½¥ë¥à)¡¿

    The headman of the vige attacked by a ck dragon.

    ¡¾Eris (¥¨¥ê¥¹)¡¿

    An actual royal magician of Misumido. Has been pushed onto the seat as the chief of the fairy tribe by Rin. Has not yet appeared.

    ¡¾Reefrees Empire (¥ê©`¥Õ¥ê©`¥¹»Ê¹ú)¡¿

    ¡¾Rig Reek Reefrees (¥ê¥°?¥ê©`¥¯?¥ê©`¥Õ¥ê©`¥¹)¡¿

    The Monarch of the Reefrees Empire. Resembles a certain Hollywood actor who performed the most botched detective. Has a shaved head and an easygoing character. (TL: Bruce Willis reference, ording to google)

    ¡¾Zelda Reem Reefrees (¥¼¥ë¥À?¥ê©`¥à?¥ê©`¥Õ¥ê©`¥¹)¡¿

    The Queen of the Reefrees Empire.

    ¡¾Ririeru Reem Reefrees (¥ê¥ê¥¨¥ë?¥ê©`¥à?¥ê©`¥Õ¥ê©`¥¹)¡¿

    First princess of Reefrees Empire. A writer of BL novels has a back-face name as Lilu Reefrees. Her work as a writer is hidden from parents as well. A day-dreamer. (TL: basically, a pen name)

    ¡¾Rideis Reek Reefrees (¥ê¥Ç¥£¥¹?¥ê©`¥¯?¥ê©`¥Õ¥ê©`¥¹)¡¿

    Crown Prince of Reefrees Empire. 12 years old (at the time of introduction). A grown-up boy.

    ¡¾Joseph (¥¸¥ç¥»¥Õ)¡¿

    Uncle to Elzie and Linzie, live in the town named Collet on the outskirts of Reefrees. Manager of the ntation. Terribly frightened of nobles and their likes. Apparently, holds some trauma.

    ¡¾Rana (¥é¥Ê)¡¿

    Wife of Joseph. Gutsy mother.

    ¡¾Emma (¥¨¥Þ)¡¿

    The eldest daughter of Joseph. Elzie¡¯s and Linzie¡¯s cousin. She is like an elder sister to both of them.

    ¡¾Aaron (¥¢¥í¥ó)¡¿

    The eldest son of Joseph. Has already be independent and left for another town.

    ¡¾Shiina (¥·©`¥Ê)¡¿

    The second daughter of Joseph.

    ¡¾Allen (¥¢¥ì¥ó)¡¿

    The second son of Joseph.

    ¡¾ra/Kirara (¥¯¥é¥é?¥­¥é¥é)¡¿

    The third and fourth daughters of Joseph. Twins.

    ¡¾An (¥¢¥é¥ó)¡¿

    The third son of Joseph.

    ¡¾Reno (¥ê¥Î)¡¿

    The fifth daughter of Joseph.

    ¡¾Regulus Empire (¥ì¥°¥ë¥¹µÛ¹ú)¡¿

    ¡¾Zephirus Roah Regulus (¥¼¥Õ¥£¥ë¥¹?¥í¥¢?¥ì¥°¥ë¥¹)¡¿

    The Emperor of Regulus Empire. Was saved by Touya from dying during the coup d¡¯etat. Though it was supposed to be an illness, he has somehow recovered thanks to [Recovery].

    ¡¾Lux Roah Regulus (¥ë¥¯¥¹?¥í¥¢?¥ì¥°¥ë¥¹)¡¿

    The crown prince of Regulus Empire. A prince without any special traits in particr. Was saved by Touya. Doesn¡¯t stand out, Touya-kun asionally forget about him as well.

    ¡¾Sarah Reah Regulus (¥µ¥é?¥ì¥¢?¥ì¥°¥ë¥¹)¡¿

    The crown princess of Regulus Empire.

    ¡¾Elisha Reah Regulus (¥¨¥ê¥·¥¢?¥ì¥¢?¥ì¥°¥ë¥¹)¡¿

    Regulus Empire second princess. She fell in love with the king while studying abroad in Ferzen, and they got engaged. Somewhat, her preference in men is unusual. She is studying magic engineering.

    ¡¾Caroline Riett (¥­¥ã¥í¥é¥¤¥ó?¥ê¥¨¥Ã¥È)¡¿

    Nicknamed ¡°Carol¡±. A member of third knight order of the empire, a knight of the second ss. A user of a pair of swords as well as a descendant of [Kiru Riett of Twin swords], one of the twelve sword¡¯s households of the empire. Happens to be Rene¡¯s aunt.

    ¡¾Gaspar (¥¬¥¹¥Ñ¥ë)¡¿

    A ck haired, one-eyedmander of the knight order of the empire. Received the [me Spear] during the bingo tournament in Brunhild.

    ¡¾General Bazur (¥Ð¥º©`¥ë½«ÜŠ)¡¿

    Raised a coup by leading the army of the empire. Hemanded an army of demons while possessing the [Imbibe Demon¡¯s bracelet] and the [Protective bracelet] but was defeated by Touya.

    ¡¾General Romero (¥í¥á¥í½«ÜŠ)¡¿

    Commander of the Western Imperial Army. Sheltered the crown prince during the time of the coup in the empire.

    ¡¾Ramisshu Holy Kingdom (¥é¥ß¥Ã¥·¥å½Ì¹ú)¡¿

    ¡¾Elias Oltra (¥¨¥ê¥¢¥¹?¥ª¥ë¥È¥é)¡¿

    The Female Pope of Ramisshu Holy Kingdom. Supports the holy kingdom while already passing an advanced age of 60 years old. Owner of the heterochromatic blue and green magic eyes capable of seeing the truth and falsehood. Was saved by Touya, and managed to meet Kami-sama.

    ¡¾Phyllis Rugitt (¥Õ¥£¥ê¥¹?¥ë¥®¥Ã¥È)¡¿

    A priest sent by the holy kingdom to Brunhild. She was about to be executed as a result of her pointing out the discrepancies of Ramissu¡¯s doctrine after meeting with Kami-sama, but she was saved by Touya. Later became a Cardinal.

    ¡¾Cardinal Zeon (¥¼¥ª¥óÊà™CÇä)¡¿

    A man resembling a dictator from somewhere with his small mustache and swept back ck hair. Generally looks self-important. Had trapped the pope by using the speech uttered by Phyllis as a pretext.

    ¡¾Cardinal Kyurei (¥­¥å¥ì¥¤Êà™CÇä)¡¿

    Elder sister of cardinal Zeon. Impersonated herself as the fake pope. Was aiming at the position of the pope together with her younger brother Zeon.

    ¡¾Nest Leonard (¥Í¥¹¥È?¥ì¥Ê©`¥É)¡¿

    A priest sent to Brunhild from the holy kingdom. Was driven out by Touya due to his high-handed attitude. Wears a wig.

    ¡¾Thend of gods, Ishen (Éñ¹ú¥¤©`¥·¥§¥ó)¡¿

    ¡¾Kokonoe Juubei (¾ÅÖØÖØ±øÐl)¡¿

    Yae¡¯s father. Master of the ¡°Kokonoe Shimei Ryu¡± dojo for swordsmen. During his youth, he served under the father of the present Viscount Soderick. He currently is a sword instructor to Tokugawa household.

    ¡¾Kokonoe Nanae (¾ÅÖØÆßÖØ)¡¿

    Yae¡¯s mother. She served the Soderick household during her youth same as with Juubei.

    ¡¾Kokonoe Juutarou (¾ÅÖØÖØÌ«ÀÉ)¡¿

    Yae¡¯s elder brother. Although he is a gentle youth, he likes swordsmanship more than three meals a day.

    ¡¾Ayane (¾cÒô)¡¿

    A young maid serving the Kokonoe household. There are good vibes between her and Juutarou.

    ¡¾Tokugawa Ieyasu (Ô´¨¼ÒÌ©)¡¿

    One of the nine feudal lords of Ishen. A man with a small mustache and fine build.

    ¡¾Yamamoto Kansuke (É½±¾ÍêÖú)¡¿

    A shady strategist working from the shadow of Takeda thanks to the [bracelet of immortality]. Was defeated by Touya¡¯s group.

    ¡¾Takeda Katsuyori (ÎäÌï¿Ëîm)¡¿

    The new and ipetent feudal lord of Takeda.

    ¡¾Oda Nobunaga (¿—Ìï¡¶¤ª¤À¡·ÐÅÓÀ¡¶¤Î¤Ö¤Ê¤¬¡·)¡¿

    Oda territory feudal lord. He died in Honnoji Temple.

    ¡¾Akechi Mitsuhide (Ã÷ÖÇ¡¶¤¢¤±¤Á¡·œºÐã¡¶¤ß¤Ä¤Ò¤Ç¡·)¡¿

    A vassal of Oda house. Raised a rebellion and attacked Nobunaga but was killed by Hideyoshi.

    ¡¾Hashiba Hideyoshi (Óð²ñ¡¶¤Ï¤·¤Ð¡·ÐãÁx¡¶¤Ò¤Ç¤è¤·¡·)¡¿

    Took over Oda territory, and schemed to rule Ishen. He was considered to be a man with monkey face but he was a genuine monkey. He was being manipted by the subordinate god who took the shape of the golden gourd.

    ¡¾Fukushima Masanori (¸£u¡¶¤Õ¤¯¤·¤Þ¡·Õþ„t¡¶¤Þ¤µ¤Î¤ê¡·)¡¿

    Hashiba armymander. He requested a man-to-man fight against the silver-masked Oni but he was defeated with ¡¸Slip¡¹.

    ¡¾Katou Nanigashi (¼ÓÌÙ¡¶¤«¤È¤¦¡·Ä³¡¶¤Ê¤Ë¤¬¤·¡·)¡¿

    Hashiba armymander. He was blown by Silver masked Oni¡¯s ¡¸Cyclone Storm¡¹ without introducing himself.

    ¡¾Date Masamune (ÒÁß_¡¶¤À¤Æ¡·Õý×Ú¡¶¤Þ¤µ¤à¤Í¡·)¡¿

    The young date territory feudal lord. Extravagant, and conspiracy lover. He is an ambitious person, but it is easily shown on his face.

    ¡¾Katakura Kojuurou (Æ¬‚}¡¶¤«¤¿¤¯¤é¡·»¡Ê®ÀÉ¡¶¤³¤¸¤å¤¦¤í¤¦¡·)¡¿

    A vassal who supports Masamune. A youth with fine face line who is precise in his retorts.

    ¡¾Rynie Kingdom (¥ê©`¥Ë¥¨Íõ¹ú)¡¿

    ¡¾Cloud Zeff Rynie (¥¯¥é¥¦¥É?¥¼¥Õ?¥ê©`¥Ë¥¨)¡¿

    The new king of Rynie Kingdom. Although he was treated as the second prince, he was, in fact, the real first prince. A worldly-wise man who came to terms with being worked hard like a retainer to Zabun since his early years. Has upright personality. Holds affection for his mother.

    ¡¾Shuraf Zeff Rynie (¥·¥å¥é¥Õ?¥¼¥Õ?¥ê©`¥Ë¥¨)¡¿

    The former king of Rynie Kingdom. Was doing as he was told by Wardok who made use of Queen Aria as a shield. Has handed the throne over to Cloud and is currently in retirement.

    ¡¾Aria Zess Rynie (¥¨¥ê¥¢?¥¼¥¹?¥ê©`¥Ë¥¨)¡¿

    Cloud¡¯s mother. She was being confined by Wardok as a mean to rule the king as a puppet but was rescued by Touya¡¯s group.

    ¡¾Marquis Kupo (¥¯©`¥×ºî¾ô)¡¿

    The former Prime Minister of Rynie that was driven away to a remote region after being ousted from the position by Wardok, butter returns as prime minister once more to support Cloud. Although he has already passed 60 years of age, he still has a brawny build.

    ¡¾Anjie (¥¢¥ó¥¸¥§)¡¿

    A melee fighting maid who was ordered by Marquis Kupo to conceal herself in order to ensure the safety of Queen Aria.

    ¡¾Zabun (¥¶¥Ö¥ó)¡¿

    Although he had been treated as the first prince of Rynie Kingdom, he was, in fact, the fake one. Doesn¡¯t allow things to be against his desires. He devoted himself to rampage as much as he liked but waster punished by being sold to a foreign country as a ve after the truth had been disclosed by Touya.

    ¡¾Wardok (¥ï¥ë¥À¥Ã¥¯)¡¿

    The prime minister who was in control of Rynie Kingdom. He schemed to usurp the royal family but was degraded to being a ve simrly to Zabun. Looks entirely like a bulldog. Was confining Cloud¡¯s mother.

    ¡¾Dacia (¥À¥­¥¢)¡¿

    Although she was a queen of Rynie Kingdom, she at the same time bore a child with her cousin Wardok and furthermore schemed to usurp the royal family. Was dropped to the level of a ve in the same manner as Zabun. Has body like a barrel.

    ¡¾Knight Kingdom of Restia (¥ì¥¹¥Æ¥£¥¢òTÊ¿Íõ¹ú)¡¿

    ¡¾Galen Yunas Restia (¥®¥ã¥ì¥ó?¥æ¥Ê¥¹?¥ì¥¹¥Æ¥£¥¢)¡¿

    The former king of the Restia Knight Kingdom (now, its¡¯ former-former king) and a former gold ranked adventurer. Was in fact adopted by the royal family as a son-inw. A dirty old man whose raison d¡¯etre is to touch the buttocks of women on their first meeting.

    ¡¾Reid Yunas Restia (¥ì¥¤¥É?¥æ¥Ê¥¹?¥ì¥¹¥Æ¥£¥¢)¡¿

    The king of knight kingdom of Restia (now it¡¯s former king). A silver-haired kind father who wishes happiness to his daughter. A diligent person whenpared to Galen.

    ¡¾Esther Minas Restia (¥¨¥¹¥Æ¥ë?¥ß¥Ê¥¹?¥ì¥¹¥Æ¥£¥¢)¡¿

    An innocent looking Queen of Restia. The mother of Reinhardt and Hildegarde and a kind mother.

    ¡¾Reinhardt Yunas Restia (¥é¥¤¥ó¥Ï¥ë¥È?¥æ¥Ê¥¹?¥ì¥¹¥Æ¥£¥¢)¡¿

    The first prince of knight kingdom of Restia who is now a king. An elder brother to Hildegarde and an exemrily refreshing prince. Has a fiancee. Possess the holy sword Restia which has a recovery ability cast upon it.

    ¡¾Rodomea Federation¡¿

    ¡¾Audrey Reliban (¥ª©`¥É¥ê©`?¥ì¥ê¥Ð¥ó)¡¿

    Rodomea Federation Hill state governor. After the Fraze invasion of Rodomea, she serves as Rodomea Federation all-state governor as well. Calm yet impartial politician.

    ¡¾Limitt Remtex (¥ê¥ß¥Ã¥È?¥ê¥ß¥Æ¥¯¥¹)¡¿

    Hill state knights¡¯ leader. Female Knight. It seems she missed the marriageable age and is getting a little impatient.

    ¡¾Volk Rajeel (¥Õ¥©¥ë¥¯?¥é¥¸©`¥ë)¡¿

    The former governor of Rodomea¡¯s central state, and all-state governor. He was expelled from his seat because of his negligence on armed golems¡¯ rampage and Bowman supervision.

    ¡¾Edgar Bowman (¥¨¥É¥¬©`?¥Ü©`¥Þ¥ó)¡¿

    Rodomea¡¯s magic engineer. He considers himself a genius, but he is not that much. Committing various crimes, he got decapitation punishment.

    ¡¾Ferzen Kingdom¡¿

    ¡¾Bonge Frost Ferzen (¥Ö¥é¥ó¥¸¥§?¥Õ¥í¥¹¥È?¥Õ¥§¥ë¥¼¥ó)¡¿

    The king of Ferzen Kingdom. Broadminded giant old man. Weapons maniac. He is engaged to Regulus¡¯s second princess Elisha.

    ¡¾Amond (¥¢¥â¥ó¥É)¡¿

    The prime minister of Ferzen. A middle-aged man with the sharp look.

    ¡¾Rudou (¥ë¥É©`)¡¿

    Ferzen court magician. He is indifferent unless it is something of interest to him.

    ¡¾Lizes (¥¤©`¥¼¥¹)¡¿

    The guild master for Ferzen¡¯s huge guild ¡¸Mystic chamber ofmerce and industry¡¹ that run everything. Wear a shady looking sunsses.

    ¡¾Lonald Frost Ferzen (¥ì¥ª¥ë¥É?¥Õ¥í¥¹¥È?¥Õ¥§¥ë¥¼¥ó)¡¿

    The predecessor king of Ferzen Kingdom. The older brother of the present king. He lost his life while fighting with ¡¸Golden Association ¡¶Gordion¡·¡¹.

    ¡¾Demons Kingdom Zenoasu¡¿

    ¡¾Zelgadi Fon Zenoasu (¥¼¥ë¥¬¥Ç¥£?¥Õ¥©¥ó?¥¼¥Î¥¢¥¹)¡¿

    The demon king of demons kingdom Zenoasu. Although the demon king, he is Sakura¡¯s father. Daughter-limited doting parent. He was thrust at with a letter of divorce by Sakura¡¯s mother Fiana.

    ¡¾Falon Fon Zenoasu (¥Õ¥¡¥í¥ó?¥Õ¥©¥ó?¥¼¥Î¥¢¥¹)¡¿

    Zenoasu¡¯s first prince. Quite persistent but it seems his head is bad.

    ¡¾Fares Fon Zenoasu (¥Õ¥¡¥ì¥¹?¥Õ¥©¥ó?¥¼¥Î¥¢¥¹)¡¿

    Zenoasu¡¯s second prince. Bookworm. Receiving the aftermath of Sakura assassination attempt, he gives up his right to the throne.

    ¡¾Sirius Frenel (¥·¥ê¥¦¥¹?¥Õ¥ì¥ó¥Í¥ë)¡¿

    Spica¡¯s Father. Dark Elf. The demon king close aide. The captain of the guards.

    ¡¾Swe Frenel (¥¹¥¦¥§¥é?¥Õ¥ì¥ó¥Í¥ë)¡¿

    Spica¡¯s Mother. Dark Elf.

    ¡¾Severus Arnos (¥»¥Ö¥ë¥¹?¥¢¥ë¥Î¥¹)¡¿

    The parent¡¯s house of the second prince¡¯s mother, the eldest son of the great merchant¡¯s family Arnos. nned the assassination of Sakura who was an obstacle. His involvement came to light because of Touya great efforts and disappeared with a public guillotine.

    ¡¾Hanok Kingdom (¥Ï¥Î¥Ã¥¯Íõ¹ú)¡¿

    ¡¾Lent (¥ì¥ó¥È)¡¿

    A viger from Quint vige in Hanok Kingdom. A childhood friend of Paolo and a member of the Brunhild Knight Order

    ¡¾Rted to Celestial World (ÌìÉÏ½çévßB)¡¿

    ¡¾Kami-sama (Éñ˜”)¡¿

    The God of the World. The perpetrator who sent Touya to this world. Basically a good person(ÈË). a person(ÈË)? An awfully good person(ÈË) who manages a lot of worlds. Is he a person(ÈË)?

    (TL: ÈË ¨C usually refers to a human, the author asks whether he can be counted as human/person).

    ¡¾Subordinate God (¾ÊôÉñ)¡¿

    Taking the form of a gourd, manipted Hideyoshi the monkey, and schemed to rule Ishen. His true identity is a neet god who can¡¯t get any sort of work. He was defeated by the sword goddess who happen to be Moroha, but he separated himself to one of his alter egos before disappearing and metastasized to somewhere.

    ¡¾Other people¡¿

    ¡¾Doran (¥É¥é¥ó)¡¿

    The owner of [Silver Moon] and the father of Mika. A red-bearded man with a hearty personality. Has be totally addicted to shogi taught by Touya. Lately, it seems he has a good rtionship with a widow.

    ¡¾Zanack Zenfield (¥¶¥Ê¥Ã¥¯?¥¼¥ó¥Õ¥£©`¥ë¥É)¡¿

    The shopkeeper managing the clothing shop [Fashion King Zanack] at the town of Leaflet. An unusual person of the world whom Touya met when he first came to this world. He, being an unexpectedly shrewd person, has clients even in the royal capital. Unlikely to have a good naming sense.

    ¡¾Br (¥Ð¥é¥ë)¡¿

    The owner of the [Weapon Shop Bear Eight] from Leaflet. As the shop name implies, he is as huge as a bear but has a calm personality. His height is not less than 2 meters. A shogi partner to Doran from [Silver Moon].

    ¡¾Aer (¥¢¥¨¥ë)¡¿

    An owner of the coffee shop [Parent] in Leaflet. A friend of Mika from [Silver Moon]. Was taught how to make ice cream by Touya.

    ¡¾Ss (¥¹¥é¥¹)¡¿

    A receptionist at the reading cafe [Moon Read]. Has short brown hair. One of the women that had been made into ves and was saved by Touya in the Rabbi Desert.

    ¡¾Belle (¥Ù¥ë¥¨)¡¿

    A receptionist at the reading cafe [Moon Read]. Has long wavy brown hair. One of the women that had been made into ves and was saved by Touya in the Rabbi Desert.

    ¡¾Nia (¥Ë¥¢)¡¿ (TL: ??, It¡¯s apparently a typo (as in #150 she was referenced as Shia)

    A person in charge of cooking at the reading cafe [Moon Read]. Has ck hair. Mia¡¯s elder sister. One of the women that had been made into ves and was saved by Touya in the Rabbi Desert.

    ¡¾Mia (¥ß¥¢)¡¿

    A person in charge of cooking at the reading cafe [Moon Read]. Has ck hair. Nia¡¯s younger sister. One of the women that had been made into ves and was saved by Touya in the Rabbi Desert.

    ¡¾ Sylvie (¥·¥ë¥ô¥£)¡¿

    A leader at the reading cafe [Moon Read]. An older sister one can rely upon. A waitress. One of the women that had been made into ves and was saved by Touya in the Rabbi Desert.

    ¡¾Marika (¥Þ¥ê¥«)¡¿

    A fully energetic waitress of the reading cafe [Moon Read]. One of the women that had been made into ves and was saved by Touya in the Rabbi Desert.

    ¡¾Windy (¥¦¥§¥ó¥Ç¥£)¡¿

    The youngest waitress of the reading cafe [Moon Read]. Will¡¯s girlfriend? One of the women that had been made into ves and was saved by Touya in the Rabbi Desert.

    ¡¾Will (¥¦¥£¥ë)¡¿

    A young boy and an apprentice adventurer that was saved at the Rabbi Desert. There is a good vibe between him and Wendy. Vice-Commander of the Belfast Knight Order Neil is pleased by his demeanor.

    ¡¾Pam (¥Ñ¥à)¡¿

    A granddaughter of the head of the Rauri tribe, a battle tribe consisting of nothing but women living in the Great Forest Sea. Has huge breasts. Has received an assistance from Touya¡¯s group during the [Pruning Ceremony] and became the chief of the people of the tree nation.

    ¡¾Spirit of the Great Tree (´ó˜ä¤Î¾«ë‘)¡¿

    The incarnation of the Tree God that is spreading its roots throughout the Great Forest Sea. Being revered by the people living in that area. Possesses a special quality of nurturing and is protecting life.

    ¡¾Sonia Paralem (¥½¥Ë¥¢?¥Ñ¥é¥ì¥à)¡¿

    A melee fighter of the dragon n. A user of [Internal power [Hakkei]. A possessor of magic eyes capable of breaking illusions. Having avenged her benefactor¡¯s enemy in Yuuron, she settles down in Brunhild.

    ¡¾Rengetsu (ÉÔÂ¡¶¤ì¤ó¤²¤Ä¡·)¡¿

    A bald-headed boujutsu user. Was born in Ishen. Capable of using [Internal power [Hakkei]] same as Sonia due to being her partner. Simr to Sonia, he settles down in Brunhild.

    ¡¾Jesty Parax (¥¸¥§¥¹¥Æ¥£?¥Ñ¥é¥é¥Ã¥¯¥¹)¡¿

    Searching for Jaofa the enemy of his father in Yuuron. Borrowing the help of Sonia and Rengetsu, he somehow aplished his long-cherished desire. After that, he settled down in Brunhild along with the flow.

    ¡¾Ropp (¥í¥Ã¥×)¡¿

    A 13-year old rookie adventurer (at the time of introduction) who has arrived at Brunhild to capture its dungeon. Was born in Pyuton vige in Regulus. A meek boy who¡¯s proficient with the spear.

    ¡¾Fran (¥Õ¥é¥ó)¡¿

    A 13-year old rookie adventurer (at the time of introduction) who has arrived at Brunhild to capture its dungeon. Was born in Pyuton vige in Regulus. An unyielding girl who¡¯s proficient with the sword.

    ¡¾us (¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹)¡¿

    A 13-year old rookie adventurer (at the time of introduction) who has arrived at Brunhild to capture its dungeon. Was born in Pyuton vige in Regulus. A diligent boy who¡¯s proficient with bows.

    ¡¾Ion (¥¤¥ª¥ó)¡¿

    A 13-year old rookie adventurer (at the time of introduction) who has arrived at Brunhild to capture its dungeon. Was born in Pyuton vige in Regulus. An airhead girl who¡¯s proficient with magic having the attributes of fire and earth.

    ¡¾End(¥¨¥ó¥Ç)¡¿

    The real name is Endemuon. He has the ability to cross over to different worlds.¡±A person who crosses over¡±. Watches over the ¡°King¡± of the Fraze who is crossing the worlds without conscious in state of apparent death.

    ¡¾Rize (¥ê¥»)¡¿

    One of the ruler-sses that reign over the top of the Fraze. Female Model. Keeps her distance from the other ruler-sses, watching over the future of ¡°King¡±.

    ¡¾Nei (¥Í¥¤)¡¿

    Rule-ss. Female Model. Wishes for the return of ¡°King¡±. She hates End.

    ¡¾Gira (¥®¥é)¡¿

    Ruler-ss. Male Model. An arrogant character that enjoys fighting. Aims for the power of the ¡°King¡±, by fusing voluntarily with oneself, he tries to be the ¡°King¡± of Fraze.

    ¡¾Dragon King (¸oÍõ)¡¿

    A man from the dragon n who manipted (though he pretended to) the dragons from Drachen Ind. Was quickly double-crossed and had half of his body eaten by a dragon.

    ¡¾Javel (¥¸¥ã¥Ù©`¥ë)¡¿

    A ve merchant from the Sandora Kingdom. Had employed small time adventurers to kidnap people from dungeons and turn them into ves.

    ¡¾Gand Goldie (¥¬©`¥é¥ó¥É?¥´©`¥ë¥Ç¥£)¡¿

    The former chief of ¡°Golden Association ¡¶Gordion¡·¡±. He blew himself and died along with the former king of Ferzen.

    ¡¾Gelzard Goldie (¥¬¥ë¥¼¥ë¥É?¥´©`¥ë¥Ç¥£)¡¿

    The son of Gand Goldie, the former chief of ¡°Golden Association¡±. Using Taboo Magic ¡°Sanctuary¡±, he tried to obtain his own kingdom but was blocked by Touya and his group, receiving the hellish punishment that caused abnormality to his mind.

    ¡¾Sol (¥½¥ë)¡¿

    Magic warrior of ¡°Golden Association ¡¶Gordion¡·¡±. In the world formed after ¡°Sanctuary¡± would be used, he was promised the position of general but he was defeated by Touya and his group.

    ¡¾Chei Jaofa (¥Á¥§¥¤?¥¸¥ã¥ª¥Õ¥¡)¡¿

    An adventurer who fell to being a thief. By obtaining the sovereign¡¯s seal, and borrowing the help of ¡°Golden Association ¡¶Gordion¡·¡± misinterpreted himself as heavenly lord, but he waster abandoned. He was killed at the end due to the enmity by Jesty and the gang.

    ¡¾Professor Deborah Erks (¥Ç¥Ü¥é?¥¨¥ë¥¯¥¹²©Ê¿)¡¿

    A first-ss master magic craftsman during the times of the ancient civilization. Held an enmity towards professor Regina Babylon. However, her abilities fall far behind Babylon¡¯s.

 Chapter 251: Start of the Examination, and Survival

    Chapter 251: Start of the Examination, and Survival

    It seems that the examination notice, inviting new recruits for the Brunhild Knight Order, is attracting attention in its own way after being posted on ces like the guild.

    Speaking of which, the wages for the knight order of our household are low. Furthermore, the applicants won¡¯t be able to rise very high even if they get promoted. It sounds as if it¡¯s better for them to apply for other knight orders if they choose this kind of upation based on the amount of its ie.

    People like adventurers risk their lives acquiring treasures or taking down magic beasts ¡ª an intense workline ¡ª but even second-rate adventurers should still be able to earn more than the knights of our order. I want to raise their wages when the country bes more affluent, but it¡¯s still impossible to do so at the moment.

    If I¡¯m to talk about the advantages of working in our knight order, it will only amount having a steady ie and basic necessities being free of charge, I suppose. Their lives won¡¯t be as dangerous whenpared to those adventurers. Although some of them will be fighting against Frazes, the others won¡¯t even ride Frame Gears.

    Due to these reasons, I was thinking that we would only be able to gather about 1000 people at most like thest time (which is still a considerable number nheless), but the number of applicants has tripled contrary to my expectation, totaling more than 3000 people. That has surprised me a bit.

    We¡¯ve nned to employ about 150 people from among those numbers, so I guess it means that the there will be about 20 applicants per position.

    First of all, it will hard to conduct the examination at the castle courtyard, so we¡¯ve gathered the applicants in therge in to the north of the castle.

    Several ordinary onlookers havee for some reason as well ¡ª it¡¯s like we¡¯re doing some sort of trifling show. Oh well, it will be more convenient to have the townspeople present here due to what we¡¯ll be trying to do from now on.

    ¡ºI am Rain Nethend, Commander of the Brunhild Knight Order. I will be conducting the new recruitment examination for Brunhild Knight Order¡»(Rain)

    Rain-san introduces herself through the speaker of a smartphone that has been changed into a microphone as she stands on the stage.

    By the way, Nic-san, one of the vicemanders, has the family name of ¡°Strand¡±, but both Rain-san and Norun-san, the other vicemander, had none.

    Given that it doesn¡¯t sit very well with their positions and can make them lose their faces, I¡¯ve given them family names during this asion. Rain-san became [Rain Nethend] while Norun-san became [Norun Siberia]. Both namese from the species of rabbits and wolves respectively, but people of this world won¡¯t know it unless they are told as much, so it will perhaps be okay. I think those names suit those girls quite well since they are beastkin.

    Tentatively speaking, I¡¯ve considered that it¡¯s better for me not to appear publicly during the examination this time, so I haven¡¯t made an appearance. However, I¡¯m participating in it, having disguised myself as examinee after applying [Mirage] on myself; I want to confirm various things with my own eyes. It¡¯ll be troublesome if there are examinees who know me since my face is pretty well known in the castle town.

    I¡¯ve notified our current knights about this in advance, so I won¡¯t be suspected of something. I¡¯ve also told them to treat me as an ordinary examinee.

    Moreover, I will be able to take a good look at other applicants if I act this way from now on. I¡¯ve already managed to discover some people who are unfit to join our order.

    There are some people who, from the beginning, have shown no signs of listening to what Rain-san is talking about on the stage. Are they making light of her because she¡¯s a woman and a beastkin on top of that? Under no circumstances those guys should be able to pass this examination.

    I look over the examinees gathered here and once again notice that the number of women seems to be really big. Isn¡¯t it about 40% of the total? Well, there are few knight orders that employ female knights, and even those mostly employ womening from noble families only. It¡¯s not like those thate to our household, which doesn¡¯t care about social status, don¡¯t know about that.

    Besides that, there are definitely more beastkins and demokins than thest time. The big number of beastkins is fine, but I wonder whether the demon king has instigated the demonkins or not. It can¡¯t be, right? Did he do it to gather the minute details new about his daughter Sakura? No matter how much of a foolish parent, no, an overly doting parent he is, this draws quite a bit of attention. ....I want to think of them as regr examinees.

    ¡ºNow then, we will start the first examination. Please look behind yourselves¡»(Rain)

    ¡ºEh?¡»(Examinees)

    Along with Rain-san¡¯s words, the sound of wings pping echoes at the back of the examinees. The thing that¡¯s reflected in the eyes of those who¡¯ve turned around is the figure of a huge dragon ring at them from the skies.

    ¡ºGogaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡»(Ruli)

    The dragon faces towards the heavens and roars, emitting a radiance like that of a sapphire. Oi-oi, isn¡¯t that too much? Come on, I¡¯ve only told her to threaten them.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiii ?!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a d-d-dra-dragon! Why is it here.... !!?¡¹

    ¡¸Run away! We¡¯ll be killed...! !¡¹

    Arge majority of examinees have started to run, scrambling to be the first ones to escape and hoping to scatter in all directions. The dragon flying in the skies ¡ª¡ª Ruli is silently staring at them go.

    Those people that ran have, of course, been disqualified. We don¡¯t need those who, first and foremost, run away and leave behind the ce they¡¯ve been despite the presence of innocent onlookers.

    Fumu, so the number has decreased by about ?, huh?

    Ruli heavily descends onto the ground in a short while, and Rain-san starts talking.

    ¡ºThose who prioritize their own safety, not protecting the citizens they ought to protect, have no ce among our the knights of our country. Congrattions, Ladies and Gentlemen. Those who are still here have passed¡»(Rain)

    Due to what she has said, the examinees finally start to notice that what happened was an examination. Among those present, there were those who fell down, having lost the strength in their backs. It appears that some people couldn¡¯t run away because they were too surprised, but it¡¯s still within my calctions. Those type of people will likely be rejected during the next examinations or during an interview anyway.

    Some of the escaped examinees came back and gave excuses like that they¡¯ve ¡°tried to fortify the defences after returning to the town at full speed¡± or that they ¡°have ended up running unintentionally after being swept away by those around them¡±, but Norun-san and other examiners didn¡¯t respond to them at all. There were people that still refused to back down, so I¡¯d telepathically asked Ruli to roar at them. They then left this ce as fast as the wind. They won¡¯t be able to make an excuse now.

    Ruli ps her wings and returns to the skies, having finished her duty. The sound of Rain-san¡¯s voice once again echoes in the ears of the examinees who are absent-mindedly seeing off the figure of the dragon.

    ¡ºWell then, for the second examination, we¡¯ll have you spend three days in the forest west from here. You¡¯re prohibited to bring your own food; There¡¯s no need to worry about water because there¡¯s a river running through the forest, and canteens will also be provided. Those who exit the forest before the time limit will be disqualified. Moreover, several of our knights in this forest are acting the role of the [Oni]. You won¡¯t be killed by them, but you¡¯ll be thrown out of the forest if you lose consciousness. Therefore, please be careful¡»(Rain)

    The examinees then raise questions one by one after Rain-san has finished the exnation.

    ¡¸Are there any ways to oppose the [Oni]? ¡¹(Examinee #1)

    ¡ºThere are, of course. It won¡¯t be a problem even if you defeat them. Naturally, I would like you to avoid killing them as much as possible¡»(Rain)

    ¡¸Are we allowed to unite with other fellow examinees into groups inside the forest?¡¹(Examinee #2)

    ¡ºThat too is not an issue. However, please remember that it will just make it easier for the [Oni] to discover you if you guys manage to form groups¡»(Rain)

    ¡¸How many [Oni] are there?¡¹(Examinee)

    ¡ºI can¡¯t answer that question. There might be just one of them, or even a hundred. However, all of them are wearing [Oni] masks, so you should be able to know immediately if you see them¡»(Rain)

    ¡¸Are we allowed to use magic?¡¹(Examinee)

    ¡ºUnfortunately, the use of magic is prohibited this time. A special barrier has been erected in the forest making all of your magic unusable, so make sure to be careful¡»(Rain)

    The forest being burned due to a fire-attribute magic will be a big deal after all. In short, everything should be fine if they continue to escape from the [Oni] for three days; They should be able to deal with their circumstances in one way or another even if magic is unusable

    ¡ºThose who stay inside the forest until the end of the third day will pass the examination. There¡¯s no upper limit on a number of people who can pass. No one will fail should everyone here remain. Still, you¡¯ll be able to teleport here if you unfasten the badges that we¡¯ll be distributing now and throw them away, be due to a life-threatening ident or simply your desire to resign. If you believe you can¡¯t take it anymore, don¡¯t try to do the unreasonable and make sure to teleport here. By the way, those badges will still work even if you go outside the forest, and they will teleport you here. Of course, it will lead to disqualification ¡»(Rain)

    We¡¯re distributing the transfer badges we¡¯ve used during the previous recruitment. I¡¯ve received thest badge, and notice that its number is 1192. Ooh, it¡¯s a good omen, which marks the making of a good country. Hmm? Which reminds me, hasn¡¯t the year been changed to a different one already? Oh well, it¡¯s toote to worry about that now.

    (TL: A mnemonic pun here it seems. I got a reference to the former year when Kamakura Shogunate has been established, 1192, which is read ¤¤¤¤¹ú×÷¤í¤¦, literally ¡°ichi-ichi-kyu-ni (1192)¡± or ¡°making a good country¡±). It has been changedter to 1185, it seems. Hence the full meaning of this paragraph)

    ¡ºLastly, what I¡¯m going to say may be natural, but intentionally depriving others of their badges or driving them outside the forest is prohibited. Of course, you will be disqualified if you do that. Ladies and Gentlemen, I expect you to act in a manner befitting those of the knights¡»(Rain)

    Rain-san gets off the tform, and Nic-san starts leading the examinees to the western forest as their guide.

    I¡¯m walking among the applicants, mixed-in with them and traveling in groups when a ck-haired woman in lightweight armor walking next to me starts to speak.

    ¡¸All preparations have been finished. We can move at any time¡¹(Tsubaki)

    ¡¸First, let¡¯s watch over how things will go for about two hours; I want to see what kind of actions will they do, okay? Ah, should there be some guys who look like they would do something underhanded, throw them out of the forest. There¡¯s nothing to talk about with those types ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸As youmand¡¹(Tsubaki)

    Tsubaki-san nods while walking beside me. She is a part of the infiltration group, same as me. To be frank, it¡¯s not just her ¡ª several members of the knight order have mixed in among the examinees. Most of them are Tsubaki-san¡¯s subordinates though.

    Without food, it can¡¯t be determined when someone will be attacked. It will surely be an easy task to see when those people will bring out their true characters during this asion. The members who will be probing that... they are here for that, but they are also here to ensure the safety of the examinees, just in case.

    It¡¯s not like there won¡¯t be any fellows who won¡¯t think of doing something bad a well. In addition to that, there are also a number of magic beasts in the forest.

    I¡¯ve even made various devices and, sure enough, I¡¯m looking forward to how many people will be able to stay inside without running away. Ku-ku-ku... Ah, I can¡¯t do that now. I¡¯ve totally be like some sort of bad character. I¡¯m reflecting on that. I am.

    The western forest is sufficiently wide, and, with its trees growing in a deep abundance, it makes the field of vision quite narrow.

    Brunhild was, originally, and with numerous magic beasts of which I¡¯d made a clean sweep. However, even though I¡¯d done that, the magic beasts living in this forest had once again started to be quite numerous.

    People usually don¡¯t tend to stop in this ce very often, with most of those who do being adventurers who have been requested by the guild to acquire raw materials once in a while. There¡¯s hardly any damage from magic beasts due to the forest being separated from the highway. I¡¯ve also considered whether or not we should hunt down the dangerous looking magic beasts on this asion.

    We¡¯ve reached the edge of the forest while I was thinking of that, beingpletely unaware of the current situation.

    Nic-san stops everyone and starts to exin the procedure.

    ¡¸The examination will take ce from here on out. You¡¯ll be entering the forest following the order of your badge numbers after receiving a canteen. Make sure to report to us though when your numberes up, and if you¡¯ve decided to resign. In addition to that, if those of you without a weapon make a request, we will provide you with ordinary weapons should that be deemed possible. You¡¯re free to act once you¡¯ve entered the forest. The [Oni] are already there, so please be careful. Now then, number 1, number 2...¡¹(Nic)

    Nic-san takes photos of the people entering the forest with a smartphone, confirming that they¡¯ve definitely entered it.

    Norun-san starts to do the same, and my number, which is thest number, is called out after more than 30 minutes. There¡¯s no need for them to take a photo of me, but they¡¯ve still taken it just in case.

    ¡¸Well then, please have Flora and people capable of using recovery magic be on standby, and ce the teleport destination to the headquarters. E~to, both Nic-san and Norun-san will be ying the role of the [Oni] as well, right? ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ll enter the forest after this¡¹(Nic)

    ¡¸I¡¯ll also do the same, but what should we do if we encounter His Majesty or people from the infiltration group inside the forest?¡¹(Norun)

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine for you to attack us as you would the other examinees. We¡¯ll oppose you up to the point wherein our activities won¡¯t look suspicious. Once the night falls, I¡¯ll switch to the role of an [Oni] as well¡¹(Touya)

    Norun-san disys a cramped smile towards my reply.

    ¡¸... Please hold back, okay? Otherwise, it¡¯ll be dangerous for those who¡¯d be His Majesty¡¯s opponents¡¹(Norun)

    Well, members of the infiltration group should also be able to aptly move around as much as I do.

    Most of our knights are ying the role of the [Oni] with the exception of those working in the office. Both Baba-jii-san and Yamagata-ossan are participating as well. By the way, the [Oni] were expressly told to overlook those examinees who are disying something notable. After all, it¡¯s possible for those examinees to reach the interview if they have something shining in them.

    I¡¯ve had everyone ying the role of the [Oni] hold onto stun rods bestowed with [Paralysis], so they shouldn¡¯t be able to wound the examinees. Even if those applicants were defeated, the [Oni] can leave them as they are if they show some promise. If they don¡¯t show anything worthy of note, their badges will be taken from them, and they will be teleported, disqualifying them in the process.

    Although Moroha-nee-san wanted to participate as an [Oni] as well, I¡¯ve managed to sooth her and turn her down somehow. It¡¯s no joke, really. There won¡¯t even be a single sessful applicant otherwise, I think.

    ¡¸Well then, I suppose I¡¯ll be entering the forest now. If something happens, contact me via the smartphone¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I understand¡¹(Nic)

    ¡¸Have a safe trip¡¹(Norun)

    Nic-san courteously bows his head, and Norun-san sees me off while waving her hand as I step forward into the thickly overgrown forest.

 Chapter 252: The Oni and the Candidates

    Arc 26: What can be done for tomorrow

    Chapter 252: The Oni and the Candidates

    ¡¸Now then. It¡¯s good that I¡¯ve entered the forest, but what am I going to do now?¡¹(Touya)

    I suppose I should start with securing water. I have a canteen given to me when I¡¯ve entered the forest in my hand, so I decide to go towards the source of water, a river. If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be located in the center of the forest, flowing from the north to somewhat the south-east.

    I could see the figures of other examinees here and there walking ahead of me as I started to walk through the forest. Did they think of doing the same thing?

    Still, my field of vision is really narrow. That and the numerous trees around... Oh, I¡¯ve discovered a rabbit. ... It¡¯s good that I did, but I only have an ordinary sword hanging from my waist.

    There¡¯s no way for me to publicly use magic here because everyone expects that the barrier makes magic unusable throughout the forest.

    Though in fact, we, the people of Brunhild, are exempted from the effects of the barrier, so we can use magic. However, I don¡¯t know if someone may be watching me from somewhere. It¡¯s not like I can either take a bow and a quiver of arrows from [Storage] or something.

    It can either be that I get some weapons from storage or magic beasts maye to attack here. I wonder, will I be able to escape should magic beasts attack and given the number of trees around? It can¡¯t be helped that it will be troublesome. Let¡¯s give up on magic. My stomach gets smaller once again. That reminds me, I should¡¯ve ced some food inside [Storage], haven¡¯t I? There should be water in it as well, but it would surely look suspicious for me to not go to the river as an examinee.

    The current examination is to mainly select the knights who will be fighting in battles, knights who will be defending the castle, knights who will be patrolling the town, and spy knights who will be ced under Tsubaki-san¡¯s supervision. It¡¯s our n to employ those who are deemed usable among the sessful candidates of this examination if there are any. Maybe we should take applications for office work next time, I think? A dedicated magic corps isn¡¯t needed at the moment after all.

    At the very least though, I would like those with an ability to pass through this survival training. It¡¯s good to able to fight to the bitter end or to relentlessly escape. For thetter though, I would like them to achieve the goal of staying in this forest for three days as rules dictate.

    I keep on walking while thinking about that when I suddenly hear the sound of a small stream.

    Havinge out of the forest, I could see the river with a river bed consisting of rolled stones in front of me.The width of the river is six meters at most, enough to allow passage through it. It also appears to be shallow as well.

    I immediately fill the water in my canteen and try to drink a mouthful on this asion. Yep, it¡¯s delicious.

    I then take a look around and notice that the examinees who have filled their canteens simr to me are gathering inrge groups. This ce has a good outlook, and it¡¯s convenient since the river is here as well. However, it¡¯s easy to be discovered here by an [Oni] since this ce just stands out that much.

    They better leave this area soon after filling their canteens with water. Those who have understood this are already going away.

    After all, those guys who stay here for far too long are at risk of failing.

    I then climb up to the top of a tall tree after having entered the forest once more. Now then...

    ¡¸Long Sense¡¹(Touya)

    I send forth my senses of vision and hearing and look through the surroundings. There are fellows who huddle together and move as groups, and there are those who move alone.

    Oh, there¡¯s also someone climbing up a tree, same as me. He¡¯s wearing a mask so I can¡¯t recognize him, but he looks just like a ninja with hispletely ck outfit. ...Hmm?

    Is he looking this way? It can¡¯t be. We¡¯re being separated by a kilometer of distance, and there are obstacles on the way. Yet, how is he doing that? Ah, he¡¯s waving his hand. It seems the other side was somewhat surprised as well when I waved back for whatever reason. What a strange guy to wave his hand. Did he want to ascertain if the other side could see him as well?

    I suppose that must¡¯ve been some kind of ninjutsu assuming that he¡¯s a ninja. Or, is he a possessor of magic eyes? He might be a referee sent by Tsubaki-san.

    ¡ºO-Oni is here! Guaaa!¡»

    ¡ºDamn! Uwaa!¡»

    ¡ºR-Run away!¡»

    I return to my senses towards the sudden voice that has reached my sense of hearing and turn my sight towards the river bed where from the voice came from.

    The guys that had gathered at the river bed were being done in one-by-one by the two members of our knight order wearing the masks of oni. Our guys are persistently mowing them down, wielding the stun rods. How should I say this? Those two must be Baba-jii-san and Yamagata-ossan...

    With the feeling as if they are enjoying the chaos they spread in the surroundings, the pair throws down the examinees without mercy and snatch their badges. The way they¡¯re doing it is the very definition of brigands. They¡¯re well too suited for something like that. Examinees who have had their badges taken away are being teleported to the headquarters, leaving no one at that ce. It seems that not even a single one of them showed any promise.

    The other examinees who have heard the screams show different reactions. Some of them run away, and others go there to ascertain what has happened. Still, others hide while making no movements

    The disguised fellow from a while ago is no longer here before I knew it. He¡¯s fast. As I¡¯ve thought, he must be a ninja.

    The pair of oni who had eventually hunted the examinees on the river bed to exhaustion went into the forest once more and vanished.

    ¡ºThis guy has its right eye smashed! Surround him from there! Attack him constantly from its blind spots!¡»(Examinee)

    Oh? I once again hear a voiceing from somewhere in the forest. I then send forth my sense of sight and see a trio of examinees fighting against a King Ape located at a considerable distance from the opposite side of the river bed. No, it¡¯s one size bigger than a King Ape. Is it a subspecies?

    ¡ºAim at his legs! We have to first seal his movements!¡»(Examinee)

    The one who seems to be a leader of this trio is a man with a short silver hair and who¡¯s just past 20 years old. He¡¯s wearing an old yet splendidly good breast mail. He¡¯s hurling out quite precisemands. It seems like he¡¯s making good use of the special skills of each member of the party which should¡¯ve, perhaps, been created on the spot.

    I watch them hunt this fellow for a little while, and they have eventually managed to splendidly subjugate the King Ape.

    Furthermore, that leader is properly keeping an eye on the surroundings while they¡¯re fighting. Probably, he¡¯s cautious against an attack by an [Oni]. In fact, the [Onis] won¡¯t attack the examinees when they are fighting against magic beasts, but it seems they are still being quite watchful for an [Oni]¡¯s attack. That man may be able to pass this examination.

    I then descend the tree and walk to the south for now when I notice something groveling on the ground ande across a young man digging the soil.

    ¡¸... What are you doing?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸?! .... Ah, Aah, food, I thought about securing some food¡¹(Young Man)

    The youth was momentarily startled, but he then sighed in relief after understanding that I was an examinee like him. He must¡¯ve thought that I was an [Oni] initially.

    ¡¸Food, you say?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, th-this vine is a ¡°Daidrian Yam¡±. The potatoes which grow underground can be eaten during this season. Three more months from now they be toxic and can¡¯t be eaten ¡¹(Young Man)

    ¡¸Hee...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I-I cannot light a fire because an oni may find me if I do so. Given that situation, I¡¯ve thought that I have no other choice but to search for stuff like this. There¡¯s also quite a lot of nuts and wildflowers that can be eaten growing in here¡¹(Young Man)

    Aah, so that¡¯s how it is. Even if someone manages to catch a rabbit, he won¡¯t be able to light a fire, right...? I suppose there¡¯s no way someone would be eating it raw. What the youth is doing might not be crafty, but it¡¯s really just another way of standing up to the current situation.

    There are various wildflowers that the youth has gathered on him. There are several things that look like nuts and fruits as well. He also has stuff wherein I¡¯ve already seen the variations of those. It looks like this guy knows about all of these quite well.

    ¡¸Y-You can try looking for them to the south from here, where the Pashimo trees are growing. I¡¯ve only taken a little bit from that ce, so there should still be some left¡¹(Young Man)

    ¡¸N~, thank you. I¡¯ll try to look for them¡¹(Touya)

    I then leave this ce since it looked like the youth is only interested in those potatoes or something.

    Having separated from the potato digger guy, I¡¯ve tried going south to where he has told me to go, and there really were Pashimo trees in that ce. Pashimo is a food with a texture resembling pears, simr to kaki. I ce some of it inside [Storage] and pick just one more to eat it right away. It¡¯s delicious.

    I once again climb on top of a nearby tree and observe the surrounding area with [Long Sense] while I pass time until eveninges. There are oni attacking some examinees here and there, while the other examinees are also being attacked by magic beasts. It looks like there are no injured among both groups at present.

    Some people have already been disqualified though, but there¡¯s still a long way to go. To begin with, I want their numbers to be around 500 or less, but let¡¯s see how this test will go.

    ~~==~~==~~==~~==~~==~~==~~==~~==

    The day ends, and the crucial part starts now.

    I¡¯ve confirmed that there¡¯s no one around here with the help of the search function of my smartphone, so I take out an oni mask from [Storage]. I then jump from branch to branch, running through the forest after changing my clothes into a set ofpletely ck ones and covering my face with a mask.

    A sudden light on the opposite side of the forest catch my attention, so I fire [Long Sense] to that direction. In there, I find a lot of examinees gathered around an open fire, grilling and eating the game they have caught while paying attention to their surroundings.

    I see. That must be what they did after thinking that it wouldn¡¯t be easy even for an Oni toy their hands on them if they can gather that many people in their group. A small group of guards, so to say, is keeping an eye on the perimeter, surrounding the group which is having a meal.

    That certainly looks like it will be a bit hard to take them out. No, the knights of our household will still be able to annihte all of them if they get serious.

    I, having searched the surrounding with my smartphone, grasp the ce where the Onis have gathered, and swiftly move there.

    ¡¸Good job~¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸?! ... Your Majesty, were you there all along?... Please don¡¯t scare us like that¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t erase your presence and creep on us like that, Boss. We have almost jumped up startled¡¹

    Everyone gathered at the ce scold me after I¡¯ve called out to them from behind.

    The ones here are Logan-san, Baba-jii-san, Yamagata-ossan. Ah, there¡¯s also Nic-san. In addition to several other people, their total number is 10 at most. All of them are men.

    Oh well, that¡¯s fine too. It makes things more rxed. Our knight order is more of a gathering of family andrades rather than a structure with the policy of ¡°Knight Order is about discipline!¡± after all. To begin with, those people who have talent but can¡¯t do things without tying themselves to regtions are being rejected during the interview with Yumina.

    ¡¸So, how are the things going on out here? Have you discovered any valuable people with talents?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸There were some who would seem to do well if trained¡¹(Baba)

    ¡¸I¡¯ve discovered some people showing a considerable promise as well¡¹(Nic)

    Baba-jii-san and Nic-san answer me. I see. It looks like there are capable people who seemed to be useful in their own right. I, too, have found talented people, like that ninja, the armored man, and the potato youth, but they might have been hunted down by an Oni after that. Especially the potato youth, he didn¡¯t seem to be strong at all.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, what will you do after this? Will you attack that group?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸N~. We only have 10 people here. The other side should have about 100 people, right? It¡¯s not like we won¡¯t be able to win, you see, but we won¡¯t be able to go easy on them, all right. Measuring their talents one by one is impossible in that situation, isn¡¯t it?¡¹(Yamagata)

    Yamagata-ossan groans while folding arms. Certainly, that will be simr to putting the cart before the horse. We¡¯ll be surrounded by our opponents if we fight them all at once. It¡¯s no use even arguing about that. Taking them out with a single hit should be easier. Though if we do that, our true goal will be, well...

    In addition to that, we may have some Oni here, but it¡¯s not the amount wherein I¡¯d start an attack even after gathering them. There are still a lot more examinees out there even if I exclude those guys near the open fire.

    However, for them to be using such a showy fire, they must have the resolution to be attacked, don¡¯t they?

    ¡¸If it was His Majesty, what would you do?¡¹(Nic)

    ¡¸Me? Let me think... I would¡¯ve shown my hand a little while making sure that I won¡¯t be defeated and run away afterward. Then, I would¡¯ve ambushed and defeated several of them once they came chasing after me. Something like that, I think?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Hey-hey, will they really be caught with that method?¡¹(Yamagata)

    ¡¸Well, those who do aren¡¯t needed in our household either way, right? Whether they are caught in it or not will be the material for us to judge upon ¡¹(Baba)

    As Baba-jii-san has said, it¡¯s better to have those who won¡¯t be caught by a tactic like that rather than those who do. I project the ce where the other party surrounds the open fire on the screen terminal built in my smartphone with the help of [Long Sense].

    ¡¸If they even have people properly keeping an eye on their surroundings, there will also be people rxing in there, right?¡¹(Nic)

    It is just as what Nic-san has said. There are people watching the surroundings while looking nervous, but there are also people idly talking with those next to them and yawning. It must be due to their numbers, right? They have gathered a veryrge group, so they have someposure despite the stress they are experiencing. ...Oya?

    The ten-odd people surrounding the open fire are trying to drive away their fellow examinees who have turned up there for some reason. I increase the volume of the speakers because I¡¯ve be curious.

    ¡ºNo-no-no! Go that way! We are already crowded here! ¡»

    ¡ºWhat are you saying?! It¡¯s not like we are asking you give us food or anything, aren¡¯t we? We only want you to allow us to use the fire for a bit, you know!¡»

    Those who havee from the other side are demihumans and demokins, two men and two women. It looks like they are holding several rabbits in their hands. I guess they¡¯vee to ask to allow them to grill those. There¡¯s a low probability to be attacked by an Oni in here after all.

    ¡¸The beastkins are from the Lion n and the Winged n, and the demonkins are a Wardog and an Arachne... I assume¡¹(Nic)

    Nic-san mutters while looking at the screen. Hee. The beastkins are somewhat familiar, but this is the first time I see those types of demonkins.

    The Wardog species don¡¯t have an appearance of humans with wolf ears and tails growing like Norun-san who¡¯s a wolf beastkin. They look entirely like dog people from their head up to their tails. Their whole bodies are covered with fur, making them look totally like werewolves. Though they cannot turn into humans, and they look more dog-like rather than wolf-like.

    The Arachne has her short ck hair straightly arranged and split right at her eyebrows in a feminine style called a ¡°princess cut¡±, making her look quite cute. There are, however, a number of spider-looking legs growing from her back. Also, her eyes are red.

    ¡ºAnyway, go the other way! If someone like you stays here, we might get smelled by the magic beasts and theye to attack!¡»

    ¡ºAnyway, go the other way! If someone like you stays here, we might be smelled by magic beasts and attacked!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! You guys have the stench of beasts!¡»

    ¡ºYou guys being attacked is your own problem, but don¡¯t go and roll us in it as well!¡»

    ¡ºWha...!¡»

    The wardog youth(?) catches the shoulder of the woman from the lion n who has tried to hit the men that are around the open fire, prompting her to stop. The woman lowers her fist, taking a look at the wardog youth quietly shaking his head. They then take the man from the winged n and the female arachne and leave this ce.

    ¡ºChi~, why are such fellows even among the examinees? They can go back to Zenoasu or Misumido, for all I know. The recruiting conditions are way too lenient, I say¡»

    The man who turned away the group talked as if he¡¯s spitting his words.

    ¡ºBrunhild has been created just recently, so they¡¯re probablycking talented personnel. That¡¯s why they¡¯re trying to use even beastkins and whatnot. Let alone beastkins, there are even demonkins here. That in itself is a great deal¡»

    ¡ºThemander is a beastkin too. If a beastkin can be amander, then even we may be able to be nobles one day if we show some achievements, however small they can be¡»

    ¡ºFo-o-ol. If you can be a noble, then I will be able to rise up to a cab minister or something. Even the king himself has risen up from being an adventurer. This knight order doesn¡¯t even look like a knight order at all. I tell you, it¡¯s just for the sake of appearances¡»

    Those guys lowered their voices in order to withhold theirughter, but my smartphone was properly capturing their voices.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s how it is. That¡¯s why we¡®ll surely be creating a proper knight order after entering. After all, it¡¯s unbing of a knight order to have those beastkins exercise their authority ¡»

    ¡ºOh? Are you aiming for the position of the knightmander?¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m trying to, I suppose. Once the number of proper knights increases, those demihumans shouldn¡¯t be needed. Us defeating themander and vicemanders during practice or something else will allow us to make a new knight order in a much simpler manner, right? The world is, after all, being ruled by those with real ability¡»

    ¡°Gya-ha-ha-ha-ha,¡± several men start to smile together while raising a foolishughter. In contrast to them, not a single person on this side of the screen is showing a smile.

    ¡¸... We don¡¯t need those guys¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I guess so¡¹(Nic)

    The fox beastkin, Nic-san, stares at men who continuing tough on the screen after replying to my murmur. He has been a close associate of themander, Rain-san, since the time they came to this country. He probably can¡¯t suppress his anger, and he¡¯s ring at the guys on the screen while tightly clenching his fists.

    I guess there are still guys who are misunderstanding that us employing demihumans is due to ourck of human resources. That misunderstanding is extreme.

    Demihumans or demonkins don¡¯te out of Misumido or Zenoasu that much. Their numbers are also scarce, so there are a few humans associating with them as a result, depending on the regions.

    There are still people who have worthless images of demonkins belonging to the group of magic beasts and demihumans being savages because of that.

    As for the demihumans, they have a history of being a target of contempt and being considered as inferior, vulgar and savage races in the past as well. There has also been a time wherein they¡¯ve been treated as ves.

    Now that Misumido was established, guys having thoughts like that were more of a minority.

    For demonkins though, there¡¯s hardly any chance to witness them, so discrimination against them may be due to the fear of the unknown. Nevertheless, guys holding thoughts like that aren¡¯t necessary in the order of my country either way.

    Our country is certainly unique. If you say that our knight order doesn¡¯t seem like one, that¡¯s exactly true.

    However, what¡¯s wrong with that? Even the kings or those guys doing the job of kings don¡¯t really behave themselves like one. There are too many of them, now that I talk about it at thiste hour. If someone only considers a good knight order when it only looks like a proper knight order, then those guys are free to go to another country. It¡¯s nonsense.

    I¡¯ve certainly pressed the knight order into Rain-san¡¯s group since we¡¯ve initiallycked personnel, but they easily handled the kind of training that would¡¯ve made one¡¯s blood seep. They¡¯ve managed to create this knight order by having unity with the other knights.

    Their ability isparable to Yae and Hilda since they¡¯ve been trained by Moroha-nee-san. A superficially strong person won¡¯t be able topete against the knightmander and vicemanders of our country. Right now, they are unmistakably the top three knights of our country with the exception of Baba-jiisan¡¯s group.

    Well, guys who despise someone based on their appearance aren¡¯t needed in our country.

    ¡¸Hmm then, shall we send these guys away?¡¹

    The Onis in front of my eyes nod at once to what I¡¯ve said.

 Chapter 253: The End of the Survival Test and the Ninjas

    Arc 26: What can be done for tomorrow

    Chapter 253: The End of the Survival Test and the Ninjas

    ¡¸First of all, these guys are out of question. They have merely been chit-chatting since a little while ago. Theyck tension¡¹

    ¡¸This guy and that guy are carefully paying attention to the surroundings. Let¡¯s overlook them this time¡¹

    ¡¸Those three are...I¡¯m hesitant to judge them. Let¡¯s decide after fighting¡¹

    Whom to overlook and whom to disqualify is mostly being decided at this point in time with both the hopeless ones who are to be disqualified and those who are fine to be overlooked be taken down with a single blow. We can decide whether or not to take their badges after that.

    We¡¯ll decide for those whom we hesitate to judge after fighting them for a bit. They¡¯ll be overlooked if they exceed a certain minimum level and be disqualified if they don¡¯t. Well, everyone will be forced to faint in the end.

    Our strategy will consist of everyone moving in to crush them.

    Especially those discriminating guys, we don¡¯t feel the need to hold back against them. Well, this is an examination, so we will make sure to make them leave quickly without much torment.

    ¡¸Then, shall we go?¡¹(Touya)

    Everyone holds stun rods having the length of their favorite weapons like swords or spears in their hands, put on the masks and stand up.

    We split in three directions in the forest surrounding the bonfire as we¡¯ve nned. The arrangement is to knock out those whom we¡¯ve decided to disqualify with a single hit first after ultimately making a surprise attack on the group.

    Each of us arrives to our respective positions, and Baba-jii-san, Nic-san, and I will match our timing with the smartphones we are holding. We will then jump on them from all three sides at the exact timing we¡¯ve decided upon.

    ¡¸......3, 2, 1, 0!¡¹(Touya)

    We jump out from the shadow of the forest towards those guys around the bonfire all at once.

    ¡¸!! It is Oni!¡¹

    ¡¸An attack! It is a raid! Let¡¯s wee them!¡¹

    ¡¸T-they areing from here as well?!¡¹

    ¡¸From the other side too?!¡¹

    The people who were standing on guard raised their all at once, but most of the other guys couldn¡¯t immediately respond, causing them to be dyed.

    The stun rods sank into the stomachs of the examinees who were attempting to pull their swords in panic as we passed by them. Too slow! The difference in response between those who are keeping watch and those who don¡¯t areing out at times like this.

    ¡¸Guhaaa£¡£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiiii£¡¡¹

    ¡¸Ugoeee£¡£¿¡¹

    The rattling examinees were being defeated by a mere ten Oni.

    There were females examinees among them as well, but we knocked them down as well without question or feelings of guilt since this was work. Even so, the blows on them were slightly lighter. As for men, there was no need to hold back against them.

    ¡¸Fuck!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹(Touya)

    Hee. He took that first attack even though I¡¯d held back. Oh well. He still went down with the second one. I should remember his badge number for now. Let¡¯s leave this guy.

    I¡¯ve defeated him while feeling that way. Nic-san, on the opposite side and holding a two-meter stun rod shaped like a cane, confronts those guys who have driven away the demihumans and demonkins.

    ¡¸Damn! Oraa!£¡¡¹

    ¡¸...uneptable¡¹

    He thrust the rod without mercy into the belly of the guy who threw himself to Nic.

    ¡¸Guhoee£¡£¿¡¹

    The blown man copsed in his ce with his eyes wide open, having fainted. He would¡¯ve fainted even without the effect of the stun rod due to that strike.

    ¡¸Fuck......£¡¡¹

    Being overwhelmed by Nic-san, the men gradually retreat backward at an extremely slow pace.

    ¡¸...What¡¯s wrong? So you can¡¯t do anything against one demihuman even with that numbers, huh? You¡¯re all talk¡¹(Nic-san)

    Even if wearing a mask and ck clothes have somehow managed to hide his fox ears, it¡¯s impossible to hide his bushy tail. They should¡¯ve released that their opponent is a demihuman as well.

    Nic-san is the only demihuman with a fox lineage in our country, so they should¡¯ve been able to find that out if they¡¯d investigated that fact. You may then ask what is the meaning of having the appearance of an Oni. Well, that¡¯s a stylistic beauty

    ¡¸S-surround and take him out all at the same time!¡¹

    ¡¸Hou¡¹(Nic-san)

    About six examinees surround Nic-san. Moreover, Baba-jiisan and the other Oni have noticed it, but they don¡¯t venture out to give a helping hand. There¡¯s no need for that.

    ¡¸Raaaaaaaaaaaaaaa£¡£¡¡¹

    ¡¸Take thiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiis£¡£¡¡¹

    Nic-san, being faster than all the others lunging at him, thrusts his cane into the ground and jumps right above them, using the ground as the focal point.

    And just like that. Hended outside the guys who were surrounding him, and unleashed deadly thrusts one after another, rendering them unable to fight.

    ¡¸Gaaa?!¡¹

    ¡¸Bufuuuu?!¡¹

    One person, who received a blow to his stomach, vomited its content that didn¡¯t seem to have been digested onto the ground and gracefully copsed with his face inside that mess. Was that the content after a meal? How gross.

    The examinees fall down one after another without being able tond a single hit on Nic-san. He certainly looks like an Oni with that merciless way of fighting. The Oni has descended.

    Nic-san steps forward, facing thest one.

    ¡¸Hiii......i£¡¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate the Knight Order of Brunhild. It¡¯s not lenient enough to let you narrow-minded guys in¡¹(Nic-san)

    ¡¸Waaaaaaaaa£¡£¡¡¹

    He easily dodged the examinee who attacked with a sword, and gave a single blow to his neck using his cane. Thest person sank onto to the ground while twitching and widely opening his eyes.

    The ce was mostly cleaned up when I looked around. I then approached Nic-san and called out to him.

    ¡¸Hey, Good job, good job¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸...I¡¯ve ended up being a little worked up. I am sorry. My training is still not enough. I still have a long way to go...¡¹(Nic-san)

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine? We are Oni right now. If it was me, I would¡¯ve undressed all of them and hung them on tree branches¡¹(Touya)

    I meant tofort him who was a little depressed as well as I passed what I¡¯d just said as a joke, but Nic-san only showed a stiff smile. Huh? He took me seriously?

    A short timeter, all examinees who had gathered around the bonfire were stunned. The stun rods, which I and Professor had made, not only could paralyze the target but could also reap its consciousness. There¡¯s a difference in its effectiveness though depending on the level of resistance of the target¡¯s personal magic power and the toughness of the body.

    Every Oni takes the badges of the examinees whom they have defeated. We¡¯ve decided to overlook promising guys this time though, but there are hardly ten of them despite them numbering around a hundred.

    They should tentatively wake up in about 30 minutes. The Oni return to the forest and observe the examinees from a distance until they wake up to make sure that those examinees¡¯ badges aren¡¯t stolen from them while they are still unconscious.

    ¡¸We will watch over here, so please go see the other examinees, Your Majesty¡¹(Nic)

    ¡¸Really? Then I am going¡¹(Touya)

    I then leave that ce, epting Nic-san¡¯s offer.

    I move through the forest, jumping from one branch to another. It¡¯ste to mention this now though, but have I always been able to see so well in the dark? I can see quite far in the dark if I concentrate. I guess a strange ability is waking up inside me...

    I¡¯ve defeated several magic beasts that attacked the examinees that night (Though I¡¯ve also defeated the examinees who couldn¡¯t defeat the magic beasts as well), and also helped the examinees who were stuck in the traps that had been nted inside the forest (Of course those guys who got stuck are disqualified as well). With this and that, the morning came.

    666666666666666666666666666666666

    The three days of survival have finally passed atst, and the voice of the knightmander, Rain-san, resounded from the badges the examinees were wearing.

    ¡ºThe examination ends now. Congrattions. The ones who still have their badges passed the second examination as of now. Please remove your badges and transfer to the headquarters¡»(Rain)

    The applicants, who¡¯ve passed the exam, transfer from inside the forest one after another to the headquarters. Of course, I also remove my badge and transfer.

    Those same applicants report their numbers and full names after transferring. The interviews will take ce in two days.

    When I paid more attention to those applicants, I could see the figures of the ninja whom I had my eyes on, the armored man, and the potato boy. Thest one did well to survive thus far... He looks quite worn out. He has probably been hiding somewhere.

    Then, I notice the woman from the Lion n, the man from the Winged n, the wardog youth and the female Arachne, who were driven away from that bonfire event, have also passed. Good-good.

    Just in case, I confirmed whether there was still anyone inside the forest with search magic. Yup, it seems everyone has returned.

    While pretending to be passed applicant, Tsubaki-san approaches me, and I indirectly acquire the number of passed applicants from her.

    ¡¸There are 416 qualified applicants. We will narrow that number to roughly 150 during the interview in two days time¡¹(Tsubaki)

    ¡¸I¡¯ve also asked Yumina to help, so we will drop out the guys who are questionable and the ones with suspicious ideas at that time, but the problem is whether as many as 150 will remain. Even so, I don¡¯t intend to employ people with ipatible characters¡¹(Touya)

    In a certain sense, it¡¯s the real deal from here on out. We¡¯ll carefully examine if they are people appropriate for our knight order.

    I had the professor make a lie detector ¡°The Keeler Polygraph¡±. Along with Yumina¡¯s magic eye, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find out their true characters.

    By the way, my fiancees asked a lot of questions one after another when I¡¯d introduced the lie detector to them. Of course, I didn¡¯t answer dangerous questions, you know!?

    It¡¯s an artifact that judges whether something is true or false, so it won¡¯t react if you don¡¯t answer. It is my right to remain silent!

    Do I likerge breast more? Which undergarment color I like more? It shouldn¡¯t be necessary to answer questions like those! Though I was made to answer the question whether I liked everyone.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, there was a person who looked like a ninja among the sessful applicants. Was he one of those rmended by Tsubaki-san?¡¹(Touya)

    I¡¯ve told them to invite anyone they would rmend for the position of an officer for the knight order, but I still had those who have been rmended to take the examination at the same time just in case. If they had an ability or two, they should¡¯ve been able to pass the examination. The only merit of them being rmended is that the interview will be slightly more advantageous to them.

    ¡¸Perhaps. I¡¯ve reached out to some shinobis from Ishen. Due to the recent ident with Hideyoshi, a few houses have been crushed which resulted in several people wandering the roads, so I¡¯ve called out to them and weed them toe here¡¹(Tsubaki)

    ¡¸Eh? You say ¡°several people¡±, but wasn¡¯t there only one person? Are all of them ninjas?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. One from Kouga, one from Iga, and one from Fuma¡¹(Tsubaki)

    From Kouga, Iga and also Fuma? They are schools that are extremely scattered. Furthermore, aren¡¯t Iga and Kouga on bad terms?

    When I made such question to Tsubaki-san, I heard there it wasn¡¯t like that in particr. There may be some who see each other as rivals as they have the same level, but I heard those two people are different. They originally served the same house, and after house was crushed, they apparently drifted here. It seems that house was quite close to Hashiba.

    ¡¸Hmm, I also took part in that fight. I haveplicated feelings about that though......¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Those two left the Sanada house whom they had been serving and came to Brunhild as a new destination for their samurai service. Therefore, I don¡¯t think his majesty needs to feel obliged to them¡¹(Tsubaki)

    ¡¸You say so but... Sanada?¡¹(Touya)

    By Sanada... Do you mean the Sanada house? The Kouga and Iga ninjas who served the Sanada... don¡¯t tell me!

    ¡¸By any chance, are the surnames of those two Sarutobi and Kirigakure?...¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡¸Eh? That¡¯s right but... how did you know that?¡¹(Tsubaki)

    Are you serious?

 Chapter 254: The Interview and the Successful Candidates

    Arc 26: What can be done for tomorrow

    Chapter 254: The Interview and the Sessful Candidates

    ¡¸Alright. The results will be posted the day after tomorrow in front of the castle. Everyone can withdraw now¡¹(Rain)

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Yes¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The five people, whose interview have just ended, reply to Knight Commander Rain-san and leave the room.

    Having confirmed that everyone left the room, Yumina starts to talk first.

    ¡¸This person, this person, and this person; those three are not good. The ambition of those two are as in as day. Sooner orter, it¡¯ll probably reach the point wherein they¡¯ll consider pushing other people aside. Thest one is too rebellious. He may vite amand that doesn¡¯t coincide with his intentions just by giving a very convenient reason, and he may be the cause that¡¯ll throw the order into chaos¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸It¡¯s just my intuition, but I also felt the same way. Besides, every word thates out of their mouth revealed their arrogance... They¡¯ve also mixed in a few lies¡¹(Rain)

    I cross out the names of those three people from the list while hearing out Yumina and Rain-san. That is, they¡¯re disqualified.

    ¡¸What about the remaining two?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Well, they tend to stutter whenever they reply, but they didn¡¯t lie to us. I also couldn¡¯t sense any malicious intent from them. They¡¯re probably okay¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Certainly. Them being overly serious can be counted as their mistake, but I guess they¡¯ve passed the threshold sufficiently¡¹(Rain)

    If that¡¯s the case, then these two have... passed.

    The interviews have gone for two days inside a room in the castle after the survival examination.

    The interviewers are: I, Yumina and Knight Commander Rain-san. My appearance has been changed with [Mirage], same asst time.

    During this period, we interview the examinees who have passed the survival exam in groups of five. Assuming it takes about ten minutes to interview a group, we then have to conduct more than 80 interviews in total. This makes it a serious work even if we leave some for the second day.

    On the other hand, it¡¯s not like I can cut corners here. The one who will suffer won¡¯t just be us but also the citizens of our country if we admit a strange person into the knight order.

    That¡¯s because what we look for in the members of our knight order, more than anything else I think, is whether they can act [For the sake of the citizens] and not [For the sake of the country]. We also don¡¯t need people who would do it [For the King] or [For pride and honor].

    They must be able to go to the extent of trying to defeat me should the timees wherein I won¡¯t be governing the country properly and making the citizens suffer. Though that situation will certainly not happen.

    ¡¸Ok-kay. Well then. Call-in the next group of five ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes¡¹(Spica)

    At my request, Spica-san, who¡¯s standing next to the door, calls out the examinees. The ones standing nearby are the Lamia twins, Murret and Charret.

    I feel bad for the three of them, but I¡¯m having them be one of the criteria that we will judge the applicants this time upon.

    As soon as the next five people enter the room, we see that three of them frowned the moment they¡¯ve seen the demonkin trio. The other two were surprised but didn¡¯t show any disdain on their faces. The emotion they¡¯ve disyed is probably that of interest. Spica-san is beautiful and the Lamia sisters have lower bodies of a snake.

    Our interest in the frowning trio has mostly disappeared at that moment. Though we¡¯ll still more or less ask all of them harmless and inoffensive questions. Among which we blend those that get to the cores of their personalities, as we confirm the reaction of the Keeler Polygraph.

    There are those that lie, and there are also those that speak truthfully. It¡¯s not like I tell them to be honest about everything. A few lies here and there are an unavoidable aspect of life. There should be some things someone wouldn¡¯t want to answer because they may not to know the other party well. A mix of truths and lies bes the basis for our judgment.

    Yumina and Rain-san discuss the five people after they leave the room. It appears it¡¯s much better to retire those guys that were frowning. ording to Yumina, she could strongly feel their vanity and haughtiness. One of the remaining two was deceiving us about his birthce and background; he told many lies. I don¡¯t feel like employing someone like that. Out of those five applicants, I cross out four of them and pass the remaining person.

    Once again, Spica-san ushers the next five people toe-in. O, ya.

    From the batch that entered, two of them are the armored man and the potato youth whom I¡¯ve discovered.

    Both of them were surprised at our demonkin group after seeing them, but that was the extent of their reaction. The potato youth has gotten stiffly nervous, which probably isn¡¯t impossible to expect.

    They sit next to each other on the left side. So their numbers are close to each other, huh?

    W~ell then... the armored man with short blond hair must be Lance Tempest, while the potato youth is Callen.

    Lance Tempest. Birthce ¨C Knight Kingdom Restia. Third son of a knight bachelor. Both this older brothers are in Knight Order of Reista, huh?

    ¡¸Why have you applied to our Brunhild Knight Order?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ve been hearing about the exploits of His Majesty The King and rumors about your knight order for quite a while now. The news regarding the dragon extermination conducted by Brunhild has reached as far as Restia. That convinced me to believe that I too want to devote my strength, however poor it may be, in such a knight order¡¹(Lance)

    He shouldn¡¯t be aware that this king is sitting in front of him right now, but he¡¯s still being honest. Oh well. I guess I should ask this question just in case.

    ¡¸I can understand that you want to be a knight of Brunhild and not Restia, but is that really okay with you?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸His Majesty The King of Brunhild is engaged with the princess of the Knight Kingdom of Restia, Hildegard-sama, making Brunhild be considered as a friendly nation to Restia. Now that I¡¯ve raised my sword, I intend to work with all my power as a knight of Brunhild¡¹(Lance)

    He isn¡¯t lying. He looks serious but somewhat stiff. I guess that¡¯s how someone from a family of knights feels like.

    I then turn my eyes to the potato youth, Callen.

    Callen. Birthce ¨C Belfast Kingdom, huh?

    ¡¸... ording to the report from a member acting as an oni, you seemed to have been collecting various edible foods in the forest. Where have you acquired this kind of skill?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I-I w-wouldn¡¯t c-call it a s-skill, yes. M-my house are pharmacists, s-so I have been e-entering forests s-since I was s-small, yes ¡¹(Callen)

    He¡¯s too nervous, and his words are bing somewhat strange.

    Speaking of which... A pharmacy, huh? He must know a great deal about nts if that¡¯s the case. I guess he¡¯s useful.

    ¡¸Why have you tried enrolling into a knight order?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s because I¡¯ve heard that B-Brunhild knight order devotes its efforts into the remation of farnds too. I-I¡¯ve thought that I would be able to help in that matter. I also f-fair well in battle, and I can d-defeat a bear or s-something simr¡¹(Callen)

    So he¡¯s a Matagi, huh? Oh well, he did manage to pass that survival exam, so he should be able to fight to some extent. It feels like he¡¯s well versed with a nata knife.

    (TL: Matagi ¨C japanese winter hunters, mainly hunting bears, Nata knife ¨C a machete-like knife)

    He doesn¡¯t seem to be lying, so I guess he together with Lance pass the interview.

    I ask for the opinions of both Yumina and Rain-san after the five exit the room, and it¡¯s what I¡¯ve expected. They, same as I, feel that we should employ those two.

    ¡¸I would like that youth named Lance to be a castle guard. I also think it¡¯s most suitable to ce Callen under the supervision of Naito-sama on the remation of the easternnds¡¹(Rain)

    Rain-san has apparently been thinking the same thing as I do. All right. Both of them are employed.

    The individuals who entered the room next are the ones that were driven away during that survival exam namely: a woman from the lion n, a man from the winged n, a wardog youth and an arachne girl. There is one more man with them dressed in leather armor, but I immediately lost interest in him because it looked like he didn¡¯t a favorable opinion towards the presence of the other four.

    The woman from the lion n is Ashley.

    The man from the winged n is Bars.

    The wardog youth is Dingo.

    The arachne girl is Liphon.

    We¡¯re told that they¡¯ve immediately traveled to Brunhild after hearing rumors in other countries about the recruitment for our knight order during their travels. Ashley was traveling with Bars at that time while Dingo was traveling with Liphon.

    I understand that reason why Ashley and Liphon wanted toe here. Despite both Misumido and Zenoasu having their own knight orders (though it¡¯s called ¡°Warrior Order of the Royal Pce¡± in Misumido), it¡¯s still difficult for those born asmoners to be female knights in any of those countries.

    My conclusion is that both Bars and Dingo are the same as Rain-san wherein they want to serve in this country after hearing about my exploits. I¡¯ve reminded them just in case that our wages are low, but it seems they have no problem with that, to which the lie detector showed no reaction. Those wages are really low, you know?

    We¡¯ve asked several more questions after that, and what they say about theming to work in service of Brunhild appears to be their true feelings.

    I ask Yumina for confirmation after they leave the room. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any problems, so we pass the four except the man in leather armor.

    Our interviews continue during the second day as well. The number of applicants is still considerable even if it has somehow decreased since we¡¯ve refused members from the infiltration group. Moreover, it¡¯s not like we can cut corners during this process, so the workload is immense.

    We¡¯ve gathered quite a lot of talented personnel after having decided which of the candidates are sessful and satisfactory.

    And then, thest three people are...

    ¡¸Sarutobi Homura, Kirigakure Shizuku, Fuuma Nagi...¡¹(Touya)

    Three girls wearing shinobi clothes and sitting in front of me are the ones who have been rmended by Tsubaki-san.

    They seem to be the daughters of Sarutobi Sasuke, Kirigakure Saizou, and Fuuma Kotarou, respectively.

    Their daughters, huh?... I thought their parents woulde instead. When I asked the girls about their fathers, they said that their honorable fathers are already very old. As such, they¡¯ve already retired from their activities.

    All three girls are 15 years old, two years younger than me, bringing them to the same age bracket as Elzie and Linzie. Homura is a girl with bright vigor while Shizuku gives an impression of aposed coolness. Nagi¡¯s presence feels elusive and faint.

    Their hairstyles have different features. Homura has short hair while Shizuku has a long one. Nagi has a wavy shoulder-length hair. Their fields of expertise are different as well. Homura is an expert in martial arts while Shizuku specializes in concealing arts. Finally, Nagi¡¯s expertise lies in throwing arts. It seems that their training of ninja basics ends just with those specialties.

    By the way, it¡¯s Homura who discovered me standing on top of the tree, though I didn¡¯t know about that since she was wearing that mask at that time.

    ¡¸It may be hard to understand, but I possess magic eyes. I can see things from quite a distance, and it¡¯s possible to see through obstacles if they¡¯re small¡¹(Homura)

    Homura¡¯s right eye certainly has a different, light brown color, though it isn¡¯t noticeable with just a single nce. She has apparently named this ability [irvoyance]. I guess it might really be a convenient ability for a ninja to have.

    If ever they are employed, they¡¯ll probably be admitted into the intelligence unit led by Tsubaki-san based on the abilities they have. I ask the girls if it¡¯s fine for us to do so, and they say that it¡¯s not a problem.

    ¡¸I¡¯m proficient in concealment arts, so I believe I¡¯ll be able to disy my abilities be it an undercover investigation or just intelligence gathering in town¡¹(Shizuka)

    Is what Shizuku answered...

    ¡¸I aaam quick on my feet, sooo I won¡¯t lose in a game of tag, you knoow ¡¹(Nagi)

    Is what Nagi responds with. This girl has apparently managed to clear the examination this time thanks to her quick legs.

    Still, just when I thought that this girl named ¡°Nagi¡± resemble someone, ites onto me that she¡¯s like our maid, Cecil-san. The way they talk is simr, and Cecil-san is proficient in knife throwing as well, isn¡¯t she? That girl has originally been a member of the intelligence unit belonging to Belfast, after all.

    ¡ºNice to meet you~. I am Cecil~¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m Nagi~. Please treat me well~¡»

    ¡ºU-fu-fu~¡»

    ¡ºE-he-he-e¡»

    I try imagining the situation where these two meet up, and I be nearly exhausted doing so. Both of them are... excelling. Don¡¯t tell me they are lifelong sisters that have been separated, huh?

    We ask the trio ordinary questions and then finish the interview. They haven¡¯t told lies, and it seems that Yumina sees no problem with her magic eyes. There¡¯s also the rmendation from Tsubaki-san, so we pass all three of them.

    With this, we¡¯re finished with all interviews. Among the 416 candidates who passed the second examination, only 131 passed the interviews. It¡¯s a little less than what we¡¯ve expected, so let¡¯s ask Kousaka-san to conduct another interview next time but only for the positions of vice-ministers and civil officials.

    Now we have to assign each person to the positions of spy knights, patrol knights and guard knights ording to their abilities. Although we¡¯ve assigned some of them immediately, most of them are still not settled.

    Oh well, the sessful candidates have already been gathered, so I guess all that¡¯s left is the enrollment ceremony.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ¡¸Congrattions on passing the examination, everyone. I¡¯m d as king to be able to wee all of you to the Brunhild Knight Order¡¹(Touya)

    Standing on the stage, I then greet the new knights. Those people who have seen me for the first time might have been surprised. ording to the rumors that overflow the streets, I seem to be hailed as a hero who has defeated crystal apparitions, operated the inheritance of an ancient civilization (Frame Gears), in dragons, and reached the highest rank as an adventurer.

    It¡¯s natural for them to be bewildered after witnessing such a young man standing right before them, I guess. Seeing as they aren¡¯t making light of me or anything, I suppose it should¡¯ve been expected of the people who were acknowledged by Yumina.

    ¡¸Now then, you¡¯ve just finished the previous examination, but I would like you to show me your abilities. I will have all of you, who are currently here, to fight me¡¹(Touya)

    In response towards what I¡¯ve just said to the neers who looked like they didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind my statement, those who¡¯ve passed the examinationst time leaked out voices like [Uwaa...] or something indescribable.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s going to happen again... huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Wanna make a bet? How many do you think will be left?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t go making bets, okay?...¡¹

    ¡¸I hope it won¡¯t turn into trauma for them...¡¹

    We start the battle of 1 vs 131 after moving to the spacious second practice field. Each of the neers is holding a weapon used for mock battles, like padded spears, wooden des or wooden swords. I wouldn¡¯t mind it even if real weapons were going to be used, but I¡¯d be troubled if they couldn¡¯t take this exam seriously because they felt guilty about attacking me. Still, I naturally have no intention of letting them touch me.

    We¡¯ll use even this battle as the basis for us to judge where to assign those guys.

    ¡¸Well then, shall we begin? ... el¡¹(Touya)

    I invoke the eleration magic, facing the neers closing their distance to me.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Not a single person was able to continue standing until the end, same as thest time. In 20 minutes, all 131 neers are rolling about on the practice ground, beaten up.

    I cast [Refresh] and [Mega Heal] on them,pletely restoring their condition. It will be troublesome if they remain like that.

    Although there are those who expressed their thanks towards it, my heart will hurt if they thank me too much. It¡¯s me who knocked all of them down after all, and they¡¯ll be taking their very first ordeal after this...

    ¡¸Now then. It¡¯s my turn from now on, right?¡¹(Moroha)

    Moroha-nee-san enters the practice fields and changes ce with me. Why the hell are you smiling like that? It must be that ¡°well worth the training¡± kind of smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Mochizuki Moroha, the sword instructor and an advisor to the Brunhild Knight Order! Congrattions on your enrollment! It¡¯s sudden, but we will start training immediately!¡¹(Moroha)

    As a matter of fact, we¡¯ll be holding a week-long hellish training whose schedule has been set up by Moroha-nee-san for the neers, starting right now. It¡¯s apromise which I had to ept in order to stop nee-san from saying that she wanted to participate in the survival test herself.

    ¡¸Okay. Let¡¯s have you start with running around the castle. 50ps will do¡¹(Moroha)

    The neers raise a cry. The castle perimeter is about 2 km. It¡¯ll then be a hundred kilometer run if she¡¯s talking about a 50p run. Please don¡¯t start with something like that right off the bat...

    I guess I can¡¯t go without praying to a god for their safety after looking at them going out of the castle, driven away by Moroha-nee-san... Though the one who drives them away is a god herself...

    Moroha-nee-san and the other gods are prohibited from interfering by using their godly powers with the events happening on the ground. That¡¯s why, it¡¯s said that she works within the range of what a human can do in the end, but it¡¯s a problem that this range lies within a super-master level.

    This might be the state which humans can reach after training for about 1000 years, but their lifespans end before reaching that age. It¡¯s aplete disregard of time. Elves, demonkins or fairy folks can possibly reach this height though.

    Oh well. That hellish training will certainly make the neers strong. I suppose I¡¯ll have them persevere for the sake of this country.

 Chapter 255: Black and Blue, and the Fishery

    Chapter 255: ck and Blue, and the Fishery

    A countless number of bullets explode on the wreckages of the iron machine soldiers left in the wastnd. The one firing hundreds of those per second from a Gatling gun equipped on its right arm is [Grimgerde], Rin¡¯s ck frame. Nic-san¡¯s Night Baron has a simr Gatling gun, but it should be okay since their shapes are quite different.

    The chest armor of Grimgerde unfolds, and a pair of Gatling guns installed inside blow fire.

    Following it, both shoulders open in a manner simr to a gull-wing door, and six missile pods start firing their payloads. At the exact same time, the legs also open their missile pods in a simr fashion and fire away.

    The fingertips of the left hand are shooting bullets too, along with the Vulcan cannon installed into the head. It totally looks like a rain of bullets.

    ¡¸Uhiya... how dreadful...¡¹(Touya)

    The broken iron cavalry which I had taken out from [Storage] and used as targets are, far from being turned into a beehive, changed into scattered iron scraps in a blink of an eye.

    Grimgerde then stops, having finished shooting. White smoke rise-up from all over its body indicates just how high its temperature has risen.

    ¡¸How many bullets have been fired just now?¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose a meager 50 000, rounding it up¡¹(Rosetta)

    That many, huh? I¡¯m speechless toward the reply of Rosetta who¡¯s standing next to me. How should I say it? Doesn¡¯t that mean that it¡¯s invincible in some sense? Won¡¯t Elzie¡¯s Gerhilde or Yae¡¯s Schwertleite be helpless if they take those attacks head-on... Even if the armor made from crystal materials could withstand that barrage, the damage taken should still be great.

    Though I¡¯m guessing Suu¡¯s Ortlinde Overhold should be able to defend against that one way or another.

    ¡¸However, it does have its own weaknesses, you know? First, the frame itself won¡¯t be able to withstand consecutive shooting even if it can shoot bullets as long as the magazines being transferred from Babylon aren¡¯t exhausted. It¡¯s necessary to enter a ¡°cooling mode¡± for several minutes after firing a volley with full power, which will create an opening¡¹(Rosetta)

    ¡¸Additionally, the frame itself is designed in such a way wherein it consumes a considerable amount of magic power, so pilot¡¯s fatigue will likely be considerable as well. It will probably be somewhat operable if it¡¯s someone on the level of Rin or Touya-kun, or Linzie¡¹(Regina)

    I agree with what Rosetta and the professor said. That oue might be natural. It¡¯s like continuously invoking [Explosion] while the person in question is shooting.

    ¡¸So hot!¡¹(Rin)

    Having opened the hatch on the stomach of the frame, Rin and P jump out of the frame. With the power of her jump, P falls down from the cockpit and crashes into the ground. Oi, are you okay?

    ¡¸Hey! That ce is just like a steam bath, mind you!¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸Aah, I¡¯ve forgotten to install a cooling mechanism around the cockpit¡¹(Rosetta)

    Rosetta folds her arms while groaning. That would be lethal. Isn¡¯t it an absolute necessity to apply temperature istion magic on the cockpit?

    ¡¸Moreover, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be possible to hear a transmission with all those terrible explosive sounds, you know¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸I see. A soundproofing barrier is also necessary in all likelihood. It¡¯s better to be able to have it turned on and off if the need arises¡¹(Touya)

    After all, the cockpit is located right below the pair of Gatling guns installed in the chest. No wonder it would be noisy.

    In terms of destructive power covering a wide area, the current frame gear takes the cake, but friendlies will likely going to end up being swallowed in its barrage. Therefore, it can¡¯t be used during group battles. If I¡¯m to say which type of battle it¡¯s most suited for, it would be the one versus many extermination type of battles.

    Kiiiiiiiiiiiin...

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹(Touya)

    As I look up to the sound of a moving aircraft, I see a blue fighter flying toward us.

    The said aircraft starts to transform in midair after it has dropped down its speed during its descent, changing into a slender human-type form uponnding.

    It¡¯s Linzie¡¯s convertible type frame gear, [Helmwige].

    Having opened the chest hatch, Linzie thenes down. Helmwige is a frame gear with acute lines. Its transformation mechanism to a fighter aircraft is referenced after the machine piloted by a protagonist from a mecha anime, so it¡¯s equipped with a long shield on its left hand.

    That shield will transform into the bottom part of the aircraft, so getting it destroyed will prevent the frame gear from transforming, which in turn is its weakness. For that reason, Helmwige¡¯s shield is made from arger amount of crystal materials and poured with arger amount of magic power than usual, making it considerably solid.

    ¡¸How was it? Have you gotten used to flying yet?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I guess so. Well, somewhat. Though I wasn¡¯t been able to raise the speed that much¡¹(Linzie)

    Linzie answers with a stiff-looking smile. If she gets used to piloting Helmwige, I should surely be able to [Fly] through the skies with her, shouldn¡¯t I?

    Bybining with Elzie¡¯s Gerhilde, Helmwige will be able to transform into an aerial support mecha, taking its transformative capabilities further, though we haven¡¯t installed that function yet.

    (ED: Basically, this means that Helmwige + Gerhilde = support mecha. Though I find this logic weird since Gerhilde is a melee fighter type mecha. If there¡¯s a support mecha, it should be Helmwige. But whatever. I don¡¯t really know what the author had been thinking when he wrote this part.)

    ¡¸Linzie-dono¡¯s and Rin-dono¡¯s frames are almost finished, but what shall be done regarding the frames of the remaining Sakura-dono, Luu-dono and Yumina-dono?¡¹(Rosetta)

    Rosetta enquires to me.

    ¡¸Has professor not decided yet which frame will she make next?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸The current candidate is Sakura, I suppose. I¡¯m considering a frame which utilizes support magic using [Sound] as the medium. Magic is ineffective against frazes, but it¡¯s possible to cast magic on friendly frame gears, buffing them with raise of speed or expansion of personal barriers. I believe that it¡¯ll be able to cast magic to them on a wide range if carried by sound¡¹(Professor)

    ¡¸A support model for group battles, so to speak¡¹(Rosetta)

    So are they going to make a framework which can expand onto multiple targets like my [Multiple]? Is that it? Sound... No, it will be music in Sakura¡¯s case. They say she¡¯ll be to cast magic to everyone with it.

    I often heard about the effects granted by songs since the olden days, like raising the morale of the troops with war songs. Though in this case, it would probably be called Song Magic.

    Yep, not a bad idea.

    ¡¸Then please start building Sakura¡¯s frame¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Roger¡¹(Rosetta)

    I transfer both Grimgerde and Helmwige along with Rosetta and Professor to Babylon and go through [Gate] back to the castle together with Rin and Linzie. Though I return immediately to the wastnd afterward.

    I forgot about P.

    =+=+=+=+= =+=+=+=+=+= =+=+=+=+=+= =+=+=+=+= =+=+=+=+=+=

    When I passed by in front of the training field after returning, I could see heaps of bodies of our rookie knights rolling about. Once again, the training today seems to be intense, I see.

    Although the bootcamp started by Moroha-nee-san for the sake of the neers has already finished, they¡¯re still training every morning and evening, naturally.

    Some of them are being exempted, but the majority is still being worked hard like that by Moroha-nee-san in the mornings and the evenings. Still, as I would¡¯ve expected, none of them runs away since they¡¯ve already passed through that examination.

    ¡¸[Mega Heal] [Refresh]¡¹(Touya)

    On my way, I restore the physical strength and heal the wounds of our knights rolling on the training grounds.

    Having been cured of their wounds and fatigue, everyone notices my presence and genuflects.

    ¡¸Good job, that¡¯s it for morning training. Each of you, orderly take a shower, eat your breakfast and move to your posts¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Yes!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹(Knights)

    The knights move to the showers located in the lodging houses separated by gender as told by Moroha-nee-san.

    Speaking of our neer knights, their assignments have already been decided, and they¡¯re already at the stage where they¡¯ve memorized their duties. The ones standing on the castle guard will deal with visitors or, in extremely rare cases, foes entering the castle; those on castletown patrol duty will be solving troubles and making the rounds; the ones performing espionage will study things like how to gather information and how to talk with contacts.

    The others whose abilities lie in fields like construction management, paperwork and agricultural remation have been assigned there.

    It¡¯s been decided that neers will also practice piloting frame gears using the frame units in addition to their regr duties.

    Currently, the number of our knights is more than 200 people, and we¡¯ve already had most of them memorize the basics of piloting. Though we¡¯ve exempted those who find it hard to ride inside the cockpit like the sisters Murret and Charret from the Lamia tribe or Zamza from the Ogre tribe.

    We don¡¯t know when frazes will appear, and it¡¯s ultimately better to be prepared in advance.

    LL LLL LLL LLL LLL LLL LLL JJJ JJJ JJJ JJJ JJJ JJJ JJJ

    ¡¸Exploitation of the fishery, you say? ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes¡¹(Kousaka)

    As we sit in the office, Prime Minister Kousaka-san broaches a topic like this.

    Saying ¡°fishery¡± he naturally means the method for acquiring fish. Why did this topice up? Though that reminds me, there are few opportunities to eat fish in our country.

    ¡¸Do you mean to procure more fish from the river flowing through our country?¡¹(Touya)

    Brunhild has no sea borders. The fish we would be catching would mostly be river fish.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not talking about the river. I mean that we should have the fishermen catch fish in the sea and raise profits with that catch¡¹(Kousaka)

    ¡¸Eh? The sea isn¡¯t essible in our...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t there one on the other side of the transfer gates?¡¹(Kousaka)

    ¡¸Ah¡¹(Touya)

    That¡¯s right. The seven inds with thebyrinths on the other side of the transfer gates. That territory is within our dominion as well.

    It¡¯ll be good if we can bring the harvested fish from over there to here. Since there¡¯s no ess to the sea around these parts, I suppose fresh fish should sell quite well. It might even be possible to eat sashimi.

    ¡¸I see. It¡¯s a good proposal. So, you want to develop one of those inds and build a harbor there, right?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as you say. Though we probably won¡¯t be able to develop it to the level of a port city since the inds themselves are small. Moreover, there are dangerous magic beasts in those inds, so I¡¯ve been wondering what can be done about them¡¹(Kousaka)

    U~mu. I could hunt all of them until they run out, and the materials from those types of magic beasts could also be sold at quite a price. Though taking the adventurers¡¯ bread and butter is kinda... And on the other hand, will there be fishermen willing to catch fish in a dangerous ce like that...?

    ¡¸I wonder, is installing a barrier against magic beasts onto the harbor be sufficient?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸That¡¯s reasonable, I guess. Furthermore, we might have to investigate whether there are any such magic beasts in the sea¡¹(Kousaka)

    Certainly. It¡¯s out of the question to have the ship procuring fish be attacked by those magic beasts.

    Well, I believe that it will be alright if I summon something like a sea dragon or a kraken and order them to hunt the magic beasts who look like they would attack humans living on the surrounding inds. That should do it.

    ¡¸How do we gather the fishermen?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I will do something about it on my side. We still don¡¯t know how much of a haul we¡¯ll be able to acquire, so I can¡¯t say anything. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be a loss¡¹(Kousaka)

    If that¡¯s the case, shall we do it then? For the time being, I give out a provisional permission to catch fish.

    I will go to the inds tomorrow either way, so I guess I can summon either a kraken or a sea dragon.

    The sea serpent that¡¯s protecting the kingdom of Igrett which I visited when I was searching for the ruins of Babylon. I guess I should summon someone like that dragon which should be properly called a guardian dragon, and have it act as a protector. I think I¡¯ll just summon one from Ruli¡¯s dependents.

    While I¡¯m at it, I think I¡¯llmand them to stop any suspicious ships from approaching the inds. I don¡¯t want to deal with any more ve trader shipsing to the inds simr to the onest time.

    I then affirm the pile of reports on my desk after Kousaka-san exits the room. I have to look into the important matters and understand the concerns of those living in this castle town.

    Regarding news about the situation of the world and other simr concerns, I mostly receive those from Rerisha-san via mail.

    ¡¸If it was my former world, it would¡¯ve been aired in the inte news¡¹(Touya)

    Nevertheless, various news sent by the rulers of each nation have arrived though. Like about the engagement of the second princess of Regulus Empire and the king of Ferzen Kingdom sent by the Emperor of Regulus; or that prince Yamato can now stand and walk, sent by the Belfast King. Though, that one had a photo attachment to it.

    Thanks to such socialization between countries of the East-West Alliance, there will be few conflicts. They¡¯re managing to find amon ground with each other. There are still times when they still can¡¯t reach apromise, so they then turn to me to talk about their disagreement.

    Even now, the exchange between Belfast and Misumido is bing more profound than before, and the rtions between Regulus and Rodomea have improved as well. Ramishu Holy Kingdom stops its istionist policy, and Rynie Kingdom is in the process of forming a friendly rtion with their northern neighbor, Paluf Kingdom. These are good things to happen.

    As I read various reports while considering those events, I notice that there¡¯s a considerable amount of news about the appearance of frazes in each country. Most of them are lower sses, so it looks like they¡¯ve been subjugated by red ranked adventurers or higher.

    During the time when we defeated our first Fraze, our guild ranks must have been... Hmm? Come to think of it...

    I bring out a photo I took when we defeated our first Fraze from a folder in my smartphone and project it in the air. The ruins were destroyed, and the article itself has been rendered to nothing, but it¡¯s a pictograph which seems to have been taken more than 1000 years ago.

    I couldn¡¯t decipher it at that time, but shouldn¡¯t I be able to do it now with [Reading] or something simr? Though it will be impossible unless I urately know what kind of pictograph it is. I wonder if Faam knows something it. She might be able to specify it, seeing as she¡¯s the manager of the [Library].

    However, there¡¯s a possibility that she might not know thenguage if the letters didn¡¯t exist 5000 years ago. I was also told that those letters weren¡¯t used in Belfast from 1000 years ago, and it wasn¡¯t the people of Belfast who created those ruins either.

    If that¡¯s the case, who created the ruins and for what reason did they create it... It¡¯s also strange for a fraze to be sealed there together with it.

    No good. I can¡¯t get it out of my mind now that I¡¯ve started thinking about it.

    I then decide to go to the castle library to search for Faam.

 Chapter 256: The Secret Phrase, and the Snow Wolf

    Chapter 256: The Secret Phrase, and the Snow Wolf

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never seen those letters¡¹(Faam)

    I consult with Faam, who has been reading books and secluding herself in the castle library, about those particr letters, but she just says those as a reply.

    ¡¸Those characters look different even though they aren¡¯t so much different from the secret letters of Artema for some unknown reason. They don¡¯t seem to belong to thenguage of Paruteno... Those letters didn¡¯t exist before the copse of the Paruteno Civilization... that¡¯s how masters called it¡¹(Faam)

    ¡¸Does that mean that these letters might have appeared after the ancient civilization copsed and they¡¯re already been lost in the current era?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s not only that. What¡¯s mysterious is that those characters remained absolutely unknown for about 1000 years. By my conjecture, they might have been the letters used only by a minor tribe¡¹(Faam)

    The ce where we found those ruins is the former capital of Belfast. However, those letters aren¡¯t from Belfast. By any chance, was it this minor tribe, which was destroyed by frazester on, who had created those underground ruins in the territory of the former capital? But what for?

    ¡¸Can you read those ¡°secret letters of Artema¡± which, ording to you, resemble this characters?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I cannot. In the first ce, the tribe which used the secret letters of Artema was a tribe that didn¡¯t leave behind any books, and I only saw a part of those letters as references¡¹(Faam)

    Hhmm. It might¡¯ve been the descendants of that tribe who built the ruins in the former capital. Just in case, should I try reading them with [Reading]?

    ¡¸Reading/Secret letters of Artema¡¹(Touya)

    The letters are tranted after I invoke the magic, making me feel like I can partially understand their meaning. It¡¯s the same feeling a person experiences when he or she understands chinesenguage to some extent due to their knowledge of kanji.

    Though it¡¯s very likely the same letters may still have different meanings if the countries are different.

    For example, the word [Lovely] in japanese has a range of context from [Sweet] up to somehow meaning a [Lovely girl], but the same word in chinese can, in a certain sense, mean [Pity] or [Pitiful].

    This pictograph perhaps has those intuitive differences with the secret letters of Artema. How should I say this? It¡¯s at the level where I can understand the words here and there rather than whole sentences.

    ¡¸Our red... shining demon... sacrifice... town... E~to, small? ck and.... Knight? ck knight? ... time and space, repair... return, no, it¡¯s ¡°leave¡± I guess. Once again... dead bodies... pouring...?¡¹(Touya)

    Mumuu. This is pointless. I¡¯m assuming that the ¡°shining demon¡± is the ¡°fraze¡± and perhaps the ¡°town¡± refers to the ¡°former capital¡±. The ¡°ck Knight¡±, don¡¯t tell me... is that a Night Baron? Still, what does ¡°small¡± refer to?

    ¡°Our¡± supposedly refers to the fellow who wrote this pictograph, but since ¡°Our¡± has been written in plural form, it may refer not just to an individual but to this minor tribe.

    I don¡¯t know what the ¡°Red¡± after the ¡°Our¡± means, but it might be something like ¡°Our readhead tribe¡±. Is that part of the name they went by?

    The ¡°repair¡± word, could it possibly mean that they ¡°repaired¡± the world barrier?

    If that¡¯s the case, this ¡°red¡± tribe might possess a skill or possibly a technique like that. It might even be an object simr to an artifact.

    ¡¸In the end, I guess I found out nothing¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Seems so¡¹(Faam)

    Frazes have appeared once again 1000 years ago and destroyed the former capital. That¡¯s a certainty. Someone has defeated or repelled them and repaired the world barrier.

    I really want to know who did that. It can¡¯t be helped. I have no other choice but to do what I can do since I¡¯m just myself.

    Though even if I say that, I¡¯m entrusting the frame gears to Professor¡¯s group, and I¡¯m relying on Rain-san and Moroha-nee-san with regards to the knight order. If I¡¯m to speak about the things that I can do, they amount to pretty much raising funds by having Alba-san produce newmodities.

    The moment I¡¯m having those thoughts, the smartphone in my breast pocket starts to vibrate, notifying me of an iing call. It¡¯s from guild master Rerisha-san.

    ¡¸Hi, please speak¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºI¡¯m sorry for disturbing you even though I know that you¡¯re busy, but we have an emergency¡»(Rerisha)

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºA behemoth has appeared¡»(Rerisha)

    A behemoth, the one also referred to as ¡°mutated species¡±. They¡¯re magic beasts who seldomly appear and who¡¯ve undergone gigantification to abnormal sizes. Some time ago, we¡¯ve fought against a behemoth called the Twin-tailed Scorpion ¡°Scorpinas¡±. Of course we fought using frame gears.

    ¡ºThe ce is the snow field ¡°Sunora¡± in Elfrau Kingdom. Its ssification most likely belongs to the winter wolf ¡°Sunora Wolf¡±¡»(Rerisha)

    Speaking about behemoths, there are many of them who gain special abilities. I don¡¯t know whether they acquire them after their gigantification or it¡¯s because of that ability that they gigantify though.

    The behemoth I¡¯ve defeated before could shoot strong acid from its tail. Apparently, an ordinary scorpinas can¡¯t shoot anything beyond a weak venom.

    This time, the one called ¡°Sunora Wolf¡± seems to possess some peculiar ability...

    ¡ºHer Majesty The Queen of the Elfrau Kingdom herself has set out to subjugate this Sunora Wolf, but it¡¯s power is dreadful. It has already made the soldiers of Elfrau Kingdom suffer a great deal of damage. The guild has also suffered casualties of dozens of red-ranked adventurers and up to a single silver-ranked adventurer. The wolf has already destroyed a small vige two days ago, and the damage is only escting¡»(Rerisha)

    ¡¸A silver-ranked adventurer too...?¡¹(Touya)

    There are only but a few people in this world with silver rank. Me too. I¡¯ve only been promoted after I¡¯ve acquired three titles, namely: the [Dragon yer], the [Golem Buster] and the [Demon Killer] titles.

    I¡¯ve even managed to reach a rank higher than the golden rank after defeating the twin-tailed scorpinas, but I¡¯ve fought in a frame gear at that time.

    Perhaps that killed silver ranked adventurer was aiming to be the third person with a golden rank after defeating the behemoth.

    ¡ºFollowing this, Her Majesty The Queen has sent a subjugation request for the Sunora Wolf to His Majesty The Sovereign King of Brunhild. How should I respond?¡»(Rerisha)

    ¡¸It has been sent to me as a gold-ranked adventurer, right?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºThat is so. On paper, anyone can take that request if he¡¯s a gold-ranked adventurer. The reward is a hundred king gold coins. In addition to that, a single item to one¡¯s liking will be presented from the royal treasury¡»(Rerisha)

    Muu. Certainly, there is no need to expressly leave it to me. I have no connection to Elfrau whatsoever, and there¡¯s one more person with a golden rank. That lewd grandpa who¡¯s already retired.

    However, if I leave it be, the people of Elfrau will likely be victims very fast.

    I wonder though in a practical sense, shouldn¡¯t two to three of our knights riding on frame gears be able to defeat it even if I don¡¯t go?

    In that case, it won¡¯t be me as ¡°a gold-ranked adventurer¡± who defeated it but me as the ¡°Sovereign King of Brunhild¡±... No, it¡¯ll be interpreted as if I¡¯ve ordered the knights to bring it down.

    Perhaps either way is fine for Elfrau, but I suppose I should personally go there this time. There is also a little something I want to test out. Moreover, it¡¯ll be annoying to be regarded as someone who became a gold-ranked adventurer just because of the frame gears. It looks like I¡¯ll be fighting with just my body on this asion.

    ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ll take this request. Please send me an email with the exact location attached to it¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºThank you very much. I¡¯ll immediately do so¡»(Rerisha)

    As I hang up the call from Rerisha-san, I immediately call Kousaka-san and inform him about my trip to Elfrau. He was surprised as usual, though he should¡¯ve already been familiar with this kinds of scenario.

    It makes me recall a certain jii-san serving as an agent under the imperialmand (Osoba goyou toritsugi yaku) who sighed every time his rowdy feudal lord had slipped out of the castle. I smile because my rtionship with Kousaka-san parallels theirs.

    (TL: Óù‚ÈÓùÓÃÈ¡´Î ¨C found no trantion, the only thing I found is that it¡¯s an agency of close associates of powerful shoguns during different ages)

    A ringtone for new mail notification resounds with a sound simr to an electronic bell, indicating the arrival of the mail containing the Sunora Wolf¡¯s exact location. The soldiers of Elfrau have apparently been following it as observers. It seems they¡¯re staying at a considerable distance since it can smell them.

    I move to the ce in Elfrau Kingdom where we searched for Babylon before. I guess I should first transfer there with [Gate] and then move to my destination with [Fly].

    ¡¸Gate¡¹(Touya)

    Leaving behind Faam, I transfer to Elfrau... So co-o-o-o-o-ld!! As expected of thend during mid-winter. This coldness is no joke as always. I¡¯vepletely forgotten about it!

    ¡¸H-Heate here, Warm Barrier, Warming¡¹(Touya)

    Having cast the warming magic, I apply a barrier protecting me from the cold. Fui~... I thought I¡¯d die.

    I open the map and confirm my present location and destination.

    ¡¸I guess I should look for the soldiers of Elfrau first¡¹(Touya)

    I¡¯ve never seen the soldiers of Elfrau, but I should be able to catch them since they have the appearance of soldiers identifiable from a nce... And bingo. Those should be the observers.

    As I immediately start to soar with [Fly], I can see several soldiers in the forest near the snowfield.

    Ind near them.

    ¡¸?!¡¹

    The soldiers of Elfrau, wearing bulky clothes and fur hats which look like Russian ¡°Ushanka¡± hats to fight against the cold, take a stance with their weapons all at once against me who has suddenly descended from the sky.

    ¡¸I am Mochizuki Touya, the Sovereign King of Brunhild. I¡¯vee on behalf of Her Majesty The Queen of Elfrau to subjugate the snow wolf ¡°Sunora wolf¡±. Who¡¯s the person in charge here?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Are you saying you¡¯re ¡°The Sovereign King of Brunhild¡±?!¡¹(Elfrau Soldier)

    With my feet buried up to my shank in the snow, Iment that I should¡¯ve worn boots or something simr while I take out my guild card from my breast pocket.

    ¡¸A golden guild card... certainly...¡¹(???)

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, shall I summon the frame gears here?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸N-No, I¡¯ve heard from above about a talk regarding Her Majesty The Queen requesting assistance. I¡¯m the one leading this unit, my name is Aleksei¡¹(Aleksei)

    From among the ten-odd people, a giant with a solid build who¡¯s one head taller than the rest introduces himself. I do wonder if they can really believe what I¡¯ve just said, but they seem to have easily epted it.

    I¡¯ve heard about thistter, but it seems that Aleksei¡¯s father, being a staff member of the adventurer guild, often talks about me who reached a golden rank. They¡¯ve apparently been keeping attention to it, for better or worse.

    Just in case, he still confirms that my guild card is genuine.

    ¡¸Now then, the Sunora Wolf is located beyond this point, right?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. It has eaten several Brudboars on the snowfield, so I think it won¡¯t be moving for a while¡¹(Aleksei)

    Brudboar... Aah, it must be those white big hogs living in cold territories. I feel that this wolf doesn¡¯t seem to be focused on attacking humans in particr, since it will eat anything if it can be eaten. If I leave it be, the damage will just keep on spreading, so maybe I should quickly dispose of it.

    ¡¸C-Captain! The Sunora Wolf ising this way!¡¹(Elfrau Soldier)

    ¡¸What?! ¡¹(Aleksei)

    A soldier doing the observation via telescope points forward. The huge white wolf, who¡¯s likely no less than 20 meters in length, ising this way while raising sprays of snow.

    ¡¸Let me see. Guess I¡¯ve no choice but to be its opponent¡¹(Touya)

    I jump out in front of the Elfrau soldiers and raise my hand toward the iing Sunora Wolf.

    ¡¸Oh Windes forth, piercing squall, Air Impact¡¹(Touya)

    I instantly invoke the ancient magic of wind attribute, and the huge body of the Sunora Wolf that¡¯sing towards this direction gets blown away. Fumu, It¡¯s my first time trying this magic, and it gives the impression of striking the enemy with a lump of air rather than a wind de.

    The white wolf restores its posture from being tumbled through the snowfield and disys itsrge fangs along with a low groan as it watches me with its golden pupils.

    ¡¸Gogaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹(Sunora Wolf)

    Along with its roar, a lump of ice starts gathering in its mouth. That lump then gets sent this way along with a thunderous roar. Mu. This will be bad.

    There¡¯s no way for me to avoid the attack because the soldiers are standing right behind me.

    ¡¸Come forth Wind Fire, the whirlwind of mes, Ignis Hurricane¡¹(Touya)

    A me tornado emerges, enveloping the iing ice lump and evaporates it. Although this magic is simr to [Firestorm], it¡¯s more powerful than the said magic.

    It¡¯s one of the ancient magic as well, the one referred to as ¡°Compound Magic¡± which fuses fire and wind attributes. It appears that it most likely became a [Firestorm] of the fire attribute after it had degenerated. That¡¯s because unless the user has both wind and fire attributes, he won¡¯t be able to use this magic. The user might also be limited on how often he or she can use it.

    ¡¸Come forth thunder ice, an ice fog of hundred thunders, Vortex Mist ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Gaaa!!¡¹(Sunora Wolf)

    A thundermist springs forth around the snow wolf. Its body will be electrocuted if it touches the fog, so it shouldn¡¯t be able to move from that ce. This magic belongs to the Capture System and one of the Compound Magics as well.

    Now then, if I roast it whole with fire-based magic, its value as raw materials will likely drop sharply even if I do manage to defeat it...

    I have a magic I want to try out, but it¡¯s ineffective unless I touch the target, so I probably should cancel the electrifying mist temporarily.

    The soldiers behind me will be in much more trouble if it manages to reach here, so I teleport them to the other side of the forest and disperse the binding magic.

    Once its body is free, the Sunora Wolf immediately kicks the snowfield and starts jumping in my direction. Its speed is terrific, but I can easily grasp its intent.

    I transfer to one side of the snow wolf with one more [Teleport] andnd a kick to its guts with the increased power of [Power Rise].

    ¡¸Gogaaa, gaaa?!¡¹(Sunora Wolf)

    The crunching sound escapes from its body which should be no less than 20 meters in length. Did I break its bones somewhere? I touch the copsed Sunora Wolf with my hand and invoke darkness magic.

    ¡¸Oh darkness, deprivation, grant this one¡¯s life to me, Energy Drain¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Gurugaaa?!¡¹(Sunora Wolf)

    The Sunora Wolf¡¯s life force vigorously flows into me. It feels simr to [Recovery], but takes a little bit more time. If I¡¯m to describe it further, I can¡¯t absorb all of its massive vitality at once, possibly because of its gigantification.

    ¡¸Gaaa!!¡¹(Sunora Wolf)

    ¡¸O~to¡¹(Touya)

    I avoid the iing bite attempt of the Sunora Wolf by stepping back. My opponent tries to stand up, but its legs are unsteady and trembling. I guess this is it.

    ¡¸Farewell¡¹(Touya)

    I take out Brynhildr from my waist and shoot a bullet d in divinity into the Sunora Wolf¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸Gaa...¡¹(Sunora Wolf)

    Raising a tiny voice of an agonizing death, the magic wolf ¡°Sunora Wolf¡±, which held people in fear, copses on the snow field.

    I approach the wolf to confirm its death, but there¡¯s no mistake that it¡¯s gone.

    However, what¡¯s with that!? Its fur is frightfully nice to touch! Doesn¡¯t that make it superior to a pelt as expensive as mink?! Well, I¡¯ve never touched mink fur, but still! This should sell quite high, after all.

    ¡¸Y-Your Majesty The Sovereign King... The Sunora Wolf is...¡¹(???)

    ¡¸Aah. It¡¯s already dead, so it¡¯s alright toe out now¡¹(Touya)

    I reassure Aleksei, who¡¯s timidly approaching, and his group. Afterwards, a few of them sink down on the ground. I suppose that¡¯s not unreasonable.

    Now then. I put away the Sunora Wolf inside [Storage] and acquire Aleksei¡¯s group memory of the capital of Elfrau, Snien, with [Recall].

    Having opened [Gate] in front of the royal castle, we immediately transfer to the royal capital at once.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Snien...¡¹

    ¡¸No way! To be able to return instantly...¡¹

    I request Aleksei¡¯s group to guide me to the castle as we pass through the gates.

    Elfrau castle gives the impression of a somewhat gothic-styled castle, which isn¡¯t thatrge in terms of its size. Though it¡¯s stillrger than Brunhild castle.

    After we enter the castle, we move to the courtyard and I take out the dead body of the Sunora Wolf from [Storage] as evidence of thepletion of the subjugation request.

    The eyes of the castle soldiers, who have gathered in this area, go round after seeing the huge body, which left a massive impression to them.

    I think I probably have to inform Guild Master Rerisha-san about thepleted subjugation just in case, but a voice suddenly calls out to me as I¡¯m taking out my smartphone from my breast pocket.

    ¡¸I presume you¡¯re The Sovereign King of Brunhild, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    When I turn around, a woman with long blond hair is standing there, being apanied to the left and right by two retainer soldiers. She¡¯s wearing elegant looking fur clothes with a basic white tone and a shining circlet adorned with green jewels on her forehead.

    The article on her head, which is a little too splendid to be called a tiara and also too small to be called a crown, is shining with a diamond color.

    Her age is in the first half of the twenties, and her pair of green eyes are turned at me.

    ¡¸... Yes. I¡¯m Mochizuki Touya, The Sovereign King of Brunhild. You¡¯re Her Majesty The Queen of Elfrau, right?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. I am Foltona Teiera Elfrau, the Queen of the Elfrau Kingdom. You have my gratitude for granting the request of mine on this asion ¡¹(Foltona)

    Although Her Majesty the Queen is expressing the words of gratitude, my eyes are being drawn to a specific ce on her head. Her long sharp ears. They¡¯re the same as Guild Master Rerisha-san.

    Her Majesty The Queen of the Elfrau Kingdom is an elf.

    Aren¡¯t elves the citizens of the forests? It would¡¯ve been so in my dull fantasy knowledge...

    Hmm? Could it be that the name of the Kingdom of Elfraues from the word ¡°Elf¡±?

    Unexpectedly, isn¡¯t it that there are a few elves in here? No, I haven¡¯t walked through the towns yet so I can¡¯t say that for sure.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s proceed here, for the time being. We¡¯ve prepared tea¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes¡¹(Touya)

    Being guided by Her Majesty The Queen, I then set foot inside the Elfrau Castle.

 Chapter 257: The Queen and the Blessing of Life

    Arc 26: What can be done for tomorrow

    Chapter 257: The Queen and the Blessing of Life

    The Castle of Elfrau retains a moderate temperature. Have they applied warming magic on it? There¡¯s nothing like a firece in the guest room I¡¯ve been guided to despite it being considerably spacious. Is It fully equipped with floor-heating and air-heating magic?

    I¡¯ve seen a few castles like the one in Belfast, Misumido or Regulus, but Elfrau castle is more beautiful than they are. I feel its non-gaudy charm in the delicate workmanship applied to it, and the design of its interior separates it from those that are intended to be luxurious despite it being conservative.

    Perhaps I should say that it¡¯s the loveliness of silver instead of gold.

    As I sit on a sofa I was rmended to sit on, a maid-san thenes in, bringing tea. It¡¯s apanied by a small bowl of red jam and a small spoon.

    It really looks like Russian tea. I¡¯m certain I¡¯ve read about it somewhere. The tea is supposed to be enjoyed not by pouring the jam into it, but by tasting the jam first and then drinking the tea together with it, right?

    I don¡¯t know the right way to do it, but when I try drinking the tea that way, its sourness coupled with the sweetness of the jam mix be quite delicious.

    ¡¸First of all, I wish to express my gratitude for taking on the request and fulfilling the subjugation of the Sunora Wolf. While it might have been sudden, I also thank you for dealing with it swiftly. Of course, you¡¯ll properly receive your reward¡¹(Foltuna)

    ¡¸Ah, Yes. I thank you for that very much¡¹(Touya)

    Her Majesty The Queen, who¡¯s sitting in front of me, bows very deeply, so I end up giving a dull reply devoid of tension.

    Seeing that, Her Majesty smiles at me.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve heard about the request from Rerisha, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹(Foltuna)

    ¡¸Hmm? Are you, by chance, acquainted with Guild Master Rerisha-san?¡¹(Touya)

    Both of them are elves, so that might make them acquaintances in a certain sense. Come to think of it, Guild Master Rerisha-san might have contacted me personally because the Queen-sama is an elf. I wonder if that¡¯s something I could ask.

    I continue eating the jam and drinking a mouthful of tea while thinking about that.

    ¡¸She¡¯s my niece rather than acquaintance. To be precise, she¡¯s the daughter of my younger sister¡¹(Foltuna)

    I very forcefully gulp down the tea which promised to spill out it. A niece?! That Rerisha-san is a niece to the Queen of Elfrau?

    Her Majesty The Queen chuckles. Has she guessed that I was THAT surprised?

    ¡¸Rerisha is certainly my niece, but she has no rtion to Elfrau. That¡¯s right... Your Majesty, Haven¡¯t you considered why I, who¡¯s an elf, am the Queen of Elfrau?¡¹(Foltuna)

    ¡¸Eh? Yes, I guess I have¡¹(Touya)

    It¡¯s no use even if I hide it so I obediently nod.

    ¡¸Elfrau is a country which was founded about 1200 years ago, but thend waspletely unfit for people to live on. However, thisnd was reimed thanks to the power of an adventurer and the Frau tribe who had been washed up here from a ruined country of those days. Afterwards, the country ¡°Elfrau¡± was then founded¡¹(Foltuna)

    ¡¸An adventurer, you say?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. His name was El Caltered. He became the first king of this country as well as my husband¡¹(Foltuna)

    ¡¸Eh?!¡¹(Touya)

    Husband?! But the country was founded 1200 years ago... Don¡¯t tell me Her Majesty The Queen has been living since those days?!

    ¡¸The name ¡°Elfrau¡±es from both his name and the name of the tribe that followed him. After he had died, it was just me, his wife and adventurer like him who was capable of supporting this country. The family head of the Frau tribe had rmended me as well, so It had been decided that I¡¯d take the throne as the queen. Since then up until now, I¡¯ve been supporting this country as its ruler ¡¹(Foltuna)

    ¡¸Forgive my rudeness, but the children between you and the King-sama...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸There are none. I¡¯ve thought many times ¡°if only we had had one before he passed away¡±¡¹(Foltuna)

    Well, long-living species like elves can postpone the problem with regards to the inheritance of the throne for a very long time. It¡¯s the same for His Majesty The Demon King of Zenoasu. Though they do have a tentative heir who¡¯s a muscle-head.

    I wonder how it will turn out for us. With how things are going, assuming that I won¡¯t die from longevity after evolving into a god, I¡¯ll be enthroned for many thousands of years. As expected, it may be better to hand over the throne to my son the usual way and retire to Babylon.

    Though I don¡¯t know whom among my nine wives will that son of mine be born to. Naturally, if that son of mine, or maybe my grandchild, won¡¯t govern this country properly I¡¯lle down to see him and give him a piece of my mind.

    ¡¸It must¡¯ve been difficult to govern a country for more than 1200 years...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t that difficult, you know? People of the Frau tribe are gentle by nature. It¡¯s a tribe with good people who can politely speak the untarnished truth, so they¡¯re basically broad-minded. Because of that,rge disputes don¡¯t happen and other countries don¡¯te to attack thisnd covered with ice and snow. Small disputes do happen though, but I¡¯ve gotten used to them after being a queen for more than 1000 years. There are also capable people around me helping to support this country ¡¹(Foltuna)

    This person, who has been living since the foundation, is a symbol of this country so to speak. She may even be an absolute existence for them.

    It¡¯s a certainty that the dominion of Elfrau has approximately the same size as Ramisshu Holy Kingdom, but the majority of thend cannot be lived on by its people. Thisnd belongs to the spirits of ice residing on it, but Elfrau was granted somend where people could live after they had negotiated with those spirits.

    It seems that the person who did the negotiations was Her Majesty The Queen during her days as an adventurer. Elves have an exceeding affinity with the spirits, after all.

    If something supposedly happened to her Majesty The Queen, thisnd might regress back to how it was 1200 years ago, enclosed with a permanent frost.

    However, a spirit, huh? This is the third time I encounter one, after the spirit of darkness and the spirit of the great tree.

    It¡¯s likely that Her Majesty The Queen is receiving some kind of divine protection from the said spirit of ice. I may have to meet it sooner orter.

    ¡¸By the way, it¡¯s about the Sunora Wolf. Would you mind selling it to our country?¡¹(Foltuna)

    ¡¸Sell it?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. The quality of the Sunora Wolf¡¯s fur is very high. It¡¯s up to the point wherein we don¡¯t get to acquire it so easily. We would like to ask you to hand it over to us if that suits you. We¡¯ll provide a suitablepensation based on its market price ¡¹(Foltuna)

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a problem. There should be more demand for it in this country than in other areas anyway¡¹(Touya)

    I thought for a moment whether she had overemphasized her intentions with the fur or not, but I currently had no use for a fur in particr. It also looked like the meat of the Sunora Wolf was hard and not quite delicious.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. In that case, we would like to ask for a little bit of time to prepare the reward money, but would it be eptable for you if you pick another reward in the meantime?¡¹(Foltuna)

    ¡¸I understand¡¹(Touya)

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, I can select a single item from the royal treasury.

    Being guided by Her Majesty The Queen, we then enter the royal treasury in the castle basement. I see shelves arranged in an orderly and precise fashion with items inside them. There are items that can be understood as treasures just by looking at them and items that make someone wonder, ¡°What are those things?¡±.

    I ask about the articles that caught my attention one by one, but honestly speaking, there¡¯s nothing in here that makes me think that I want to have it. That¡¯s because the Babylon [Warehouse] has items sitting idly in there that have greater value than any of the items here.

    The moment when I was thinking whether I should take a suitable article or not... ¡°That¡± certain object caught my sight.

    ¡¸This is...?¡¹(Touya)

    Appearance-wise, it¡¯s an ordinary ax of some sorts. No, it¡¯s a battle ax with a reddish tinge all over it. Has hihiirokane been used as the basic material for its construction?

    However, this isn¡¯t what caught my attention, but the carving on its side instead.

    It¡¯s the same secret letters that I discovered in that former capital of Belfast. They resemble the secret letters of Artema, but with some slight differences. Yet there¡¯s no mistaking it.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, what¡¯s this?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Aah, we received that weapon from a certain tribe around the time this country was established¡¹(Foltuna)

    ¡¸A certain tribe?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I think they were called the ¡°Arkana¡± tribe. Though personally, they called themselves the ¡±red nation¡±. That¡¯s because they regarded the red color as sacred¡¹(Foltuna)

    The ¡°red nation¡±. I guess that settles it. That foreword from those ruins, the one saying ¡°we, red¡±, probably continues with ¡°we, the red nation¡±.

    ¡¸Reading/Secret letters of Arkana¡¹(Touya)

    I stealthily invoke the reading magic. Twilight... Judge? I really don¡¯t understand what it means.

    I thought I¡¯d be able to understand it because the letters were short, but I guess it¡¯s impossible. By the way, I can¡¯tpletely read it even after I tranting it with the ¡°secret letter of Arkana¡±. These might not be characters belonging to thatnguage.

    ¡¸Say, does this ax have a full name or something?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is called the ¡°Conviction of Twilight¡±. It¡¯s said that it has the effect of granting several times greater physical strength to the user¡¯s arm holding it¡¹(Foltuna)

    ¡°Conviction of Twilight¡±. I see. So it trantes like that, huh? It certainly looks like a useful ax, though it¡¯s useless for me.

    ¡¸Speaking of this Arkana tribe, are there any living descendants of that tribe right now?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I wonder? They were a wandering tribe at that time so... It wouldn¡¯t be strange even if there were surviving descendants somewhere else, had they managed to locate some ce where they could live in peace ¡¹(Foltuna)

    Muu. Bad luck then. But I guess I should just consider knowing about the existence of the said ¡°red nation¡± as good fortune.

    ¡¸Would you like that ax?¡¹(Foltuna)

    ¡¸Aah, no. I was just a little interested in it. That¡¯s all... What¡¯s that over there?¡¹(Touya)

    I take a pendant-like article, hanging next to the ax. A three-centimeter oval-shaped jewel is shining in rainbow colors. It looks more like a pearl rather than a diamond-like gem.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a magic tool called ¡°Blessing of Life¡±. It has the ability to raise the likelihood of child conception if a woman wears it when she¡¯s with a man. It didn¡¯t disy any effect in me and my husband¡¯s case for some reason, but after we had lent it to retainer spouses, they achieved conception with a very high probability rate. It may be that a certain affinity is a requirement¡¹(Foltuna)

    U~mu. Perhaps the reason that Her Majesty The Queen couldn¡¯t achieve pregnancy is that of a problem on the deceased King-sama¡¯s side.

    Nevertheless... Can this item be considered a dream item in some way? It may be the case for a couple who wants to have children but doesn¡¯t have one yet. Though in the end, it¡¯s not like it absolutely guarantees pregnancy since it just raises the likelihood.

    It¡¯s an item wherein it¡¯ll usually be regarded as fake when being sold in the markets, which will eventually lead to the seller being suspected as a fraud or something. It¡¯s no mistake that an object is a magic tool since it¡¯s properly loaded with magic power, but how effective it¡¯ll be is still unknown.

    ¡¸Speaking of His Majesty, you have a lot of fiancees. I believe it¡¯s better for you to be able to produce an heir soon, you know? ¡¹(Foltuna)

    Her Majesty The Queen says so, probably from her personal experience.

    Mu-mu-mu... Could it be that the reason why I¡¯ll have many children in the future is due to this thing right here...?

    I re at the pendant in front of me. Well, I don¡¯t believe that it¡¯d be better for my children not to be born, and I do believe that I want to have a child with each one of them.

    ¡¸Would you like that one?¡¹(Foltuna)

    Mu-mu-mu-mu-mu....

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ¡¸Because of those reasons, the item I received is this¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ho-ho¡¹(Duke Ortlinde)

    Duke Ortlinde gazes with great interest at the ¡°Blessing of Life¡± magic tool I¡¯ve ced on the table.

    In the end, I took this article from the royal treasury of Elfrau and came here to the residence of Duke Ortlinde in the Belfast Kingdom on these feet of mine.

    ¡¸And so, are you saying that you¡¯re lending this to me?¡¹(Duke)

    ¡¸Yep. That¡¯s because I¡¯ve received it with the permission of Her Majesty The Queen to do as I like with it. You see, I¡¯d like to confirm its effects first and foremost ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ha-ha-ha, I suppose that makes me a test subject¡¹(Duke)

    Well, frankly speaking, it¡¯s exactly as he says it is.

    This house was left behind with no sessors when Suu went to my house as my bride. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing this as atonement for that matter, but it¡¯s by no means a bad thing to do.

    ¡¸You still have the energy pills I gave you the other day, don¡¯t you?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Aah, I still do. I¡¯ve given a few to some acquaintances, but you see, everyone was surprised, you know ¡¹(Duke)

    Of course they would be. It¡¯s a pill that can make even a withered grandpa vigorous. On the other hand, if given to a young man, its effects would be absurdly scary. I think for young men, it lets them continue on for three days and three nights.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you have any ns on selling those pills?¡¹(Duke)

    ¡¸I have no intention to do so at the moment¡¹(Touya)

    I¡¯d be troubled if our country gains notoriety for a rumor stating that ¡°if it¡¯s energy pills, you only need go to Brunhild¡± despite the fact that it hasn¡¯t been a long time since the establishment of our country. It¡¯d be bad for our image, you know. What would I do if people started calling me the lecherous sovereign king?

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m lending it to you for the time being. It¡¯s said that its effect will appear if your wife wears it. I¡¯ve also been told that there are no strange side effects, so let¡¯s observe what happens for a year or so¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸However, is it fine for us to borrow a treasure of Brunhild? There¡¯s no need to give it to us if it¡¯s just about testing the magic tool, right?¡¹(Duke)

    ¡¸Nn~... Frankly speaking, I still have doubts whether it¡¯s genuine or not. Also, it¡¯s not yet considered as a national treasure. I¡¯ll make it one when Suu gets a younger brother or sister. Additionally, it will help the current situation of the Duke Ortlinde household ¡¹(Touya)

    Well, for argument¡¯s sake, it¡¯ll be impossible to prove whether the conception was achieved thanks to that item even if it did happen. As I thought, it must be a fake item, right? Muu. It¡¯s a different matter on how to prove that it¡¯s absolutely effective.

    I¡¯m considering such thoughts while I look at the delighted duke.

 Chapter 258: The Prize Capsule, and the Third

    Arc 26: What can be done for tomorrow

    Chapter 258: The Prize Capsule, and the Third

    ¡¸So, due to those reasons, this is a new product¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ho-hou. What on earth is that thing? It looks like there¡¯s something inside of it...¡¹(Alba)

    An unfamiliar object has been ced in front of Alba-san¡¯s Strand Company branch store in Brunhild.

    The upper part consists of arge box containing something inside while the lower part consists of a gap for inserting money inside, a rotating handle and a hole where the user takes the iteming from the box.

    This is an object referred to as a ¡°Capsule Toy¡±.

    ¡¸I suppose I should call it a ¡°Lottery-style Toy Purchase Machine¡±, I think? Anyway, please try it out¡¹(Touya)

    As I talk to him, Alba-san puts inside the gap-shaped like a coin slot a bronze coin and turns the handle, producing a ttering sound. Afterward, a round cylindrical object about 10 cm in diameter drops down to the hole serving as the exit of the contents from the box above.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹(Alba)

    ¡¸Please open it¡¹(Touya)

    Alba-san unfastens the cover made of leather which is locked with a cord, and a miniature Frame Gear then shows up from inside of it. It¡¯s a ¡°Chevalier¡± figurine, thoroughly made from hardened rubber up to the tiniest details.

    ¡¸Hoo! This product is done quite nicely! But if that¡¯s how that object works, won¡¯t it also be fine to just sell them the usual way? ¡¹(Alba)

    ¡¸The content of those objects is not just ¡°Chevaliers¡±. I have other, different items inside of those capsules. Here¡¯s the list¡¹(Touya)

    Alba-san looks at the list I¡¯ve given him and bes a bit surprised as to how many items are inside those said capsules. Yet he still doesn¡¯t seem to understand how that lottery works even now.

    ¡¸Ehm. As expected. That box still means something else... What if we can also sell each of those items inside the stores? ¡¹(Alba)

    ¡¸Let me see. For example, let¡¯s say Alba-san wants a Night Baron from that list. You¡¯ll be able to buy it for a bronze coin if the store sells it, won¡¯t you? But if you put it inside that box, then...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸...! That¡¯s right! It won¡¯t necessarilye out on the first try! Then you need to turn it again and again... I see! You¡¯re saying that ¡°we will be able to earn that much!¡± ¡¹(Alba)

    It¡¯s amodity which stirs up the user¡¯s gambling spirit, but it¡¯s cheap enough for it not require that much money. Moreover, if someone brings ten of those cylinders to the shop, they will be able to exchange them for a bronze coin, thus making it possible to refill and recycle thosemodities.

    I open [Storage] and take out one more simr looking capsule toy lottery box.

    ¡¸And this one here has items that have a higher ss than the previous one. Each turn costs a copper coin, making this new one ten times the price of the previous one, but the articles it gives out are made of metal which are of very good quality¡¹(Touya)

    The so-called toy for children and for adults. Oh well, it won¡¯t be a problem even if an adult or a child uses both lotteries.

    (ED: Kujibiki Tokushou?)

    Alba-san tries to turn the handle of the second one as well. The prize that came out is a ¡°Blue Moon¡±, the frame of the Vice-Commander Norun-san.

    Inparison to the one made from hardened rubber, this one is slightly bigger in size, so it will look good even as an ornament due to it being thick and heavy.

    By the way, the line-up is divided into:

    Types of Frame Gears:

    Gerhilde (Elzie¡¯s frame)

    Schwertleite (Yae¡¯s Frame)

    Siegrune (Hilda¡¯s frame)

    Ortlinde (Suu¡¯s frame)

    Helmwige (Linzie¡¯s frame)

    Grimgerde (Rin¡¯s frame)

    Shining Count (Commander¡¯s frame)

    Night Baron (Vice-Commander¡¯s frame)

    Blue Moon (Vice Commander¡¯s frame)

    Chevalier (Regr Soldier¡¯s frame)

    Dragoon (End¡¯s frame)

    A set of every kind of weapons.

    And types of magic beasts:

    ck Dragon

    Wyvern

    Sunora Wolf

    Mithril Golem

    Scorpinas

    Demon Lord

    Blood Crab

    Wood Golem

    King Ape

    Small magic beasts (In assortment)

    The reason I¡¯ve added those monster types is that I¡¯ve considered that rival characters might be necessary and that people might say ¡°What, it¡¯s the Chevalier again¡± when they open up the cylinders if we just include frame gears.

    Oh well, the chances to get each of the figurines are somewhat different, only getting frame gears as a prize can happen though.

    This time, I take out one more stand from [Storage] and, to be honest, this one is the main attraction. This one is even bigger than the previous two and doesn¡¯t contain magic beasts inside it.

    ¡¸This one doesn¡¯t require you to put money in to turn the handle. Rather, this one is for giving out freebies when someone spends a certain amount of money on goods in Alba-san¡¯s store. For that reason, the materials used for the items of this lottery box are the bones of magic beasts. They are quite sophisticated due to their colorful designs. In addition, I¡¯ve also managed to make their arms and legs mobile.¡¹(Touya)

    Those are the so-called ¡°action figurines¡±, and they¡¯re super-extraordinary items which can reproduce even the transformations of Linzie¡¯s frame. I¡¯ve manufactured them using the bones of magic beasts whose material properties are identical to stic.

    ¡¸When you say ¡°a certain amount¡±, do you mean as much as a silver coin?¡¹(Alba)

    ¡¸Nn~, well, I wonder about that. To be honest, I¡¯m somewhat an amateur when ites to the money spent on shopping, so you can change the amount on your side¡¹(Touya)

    For him to say ¡°a silver coin¡±, that¡¯s about 10, 000 yen, right? Well, after all, those prizes are freebies a customer gets for shopping.

    The manufacturing process shouldn¡¯t be that difficult. Mobile figurines require a certain amount of skill to make, but it also looks like there¡¯s a dwarven craftsman working as Alba-san¡¯s intermediary. Therefore, everything will probably be alright.

    Right after installing a bronze coin vending machine inside the store (because there¡¯s a possibility that the prizes will be stolen if we leave the vending machine outside the store, as one would expect), children have immediately flocked around it and started turning the handle. Oh, a Dragoon figurine came up. That one is considered to be a rare item.

    ¡¸This is certainly... Being able to save on thebor costs for professionals... if we alternate the content... ¡¹(Alba)

    It seems that Alba-san¡¯s is making a lot of calctions in his head while looking at the children turning the ttering handle.

    I pass the metallic mold for figurines to Alba-san and leave the store.

    As I continue walking through the main street of the castle town, there¡¯s something happening up ahead that¡¯s making a lot of noise.

    I try to peek through the gaps between the onlookers, and I can see that an arrest is taking ce.

    ¡¸Pin him down! It¡¯s an arrest!¡¹(???)

    Four knights are subduing two violent men. Having quickly tied up their hands behind their back with a rope, three knights then take the men away.

    ¡¸Sorry for the inconvenience. It¡¯s alright now¡¹(???)

    The remaining knight calls out to the surrounding citizens in order to relieve them. Oya? If I¡¯m not mistaken, this person is...

    ¡¸Ya. Thanks for your hard work¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸N? H-hello there, Your Majesty¡¹(Lance)

    The knight with short blond hair tries to kneel on his spot. Lance Tempest, a young neer knight born in the Knight Kingdom Restia.

    ¡¸Ooh, it¡¯s fine already. Stand up. Stand up. I¡¯ve already told you guys that this sort of behavior is unnecessary unless on formal asions. It¡¯s very troublesome¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ye-yes...¡¹(Lance)

    The young Lance stands up, looking perplexed. I guess this sort of knightly behavior is imprinted in guys like him who were born in the knight kingdom, so it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸So, has something happened here?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. There has been a harassment towards a female shop assistant at the restaurant. We then mobilized after the child of the waitress rushed to the station¡¹(Lance)

    I see. So they¡¯ve sexually harassed the waitress-san, huh? Let¡¯s have them firmly reflect on what they¡¯ve done even if it isn¡¯t a grave crime.

    Still, the scene of the knights arresting those hoodlums using ropes sure looks like a historical y despite the fact that using something simr to handcuffs is more convenient than ropes. There have to be arm chains, arm shackles or anything simr in this world.

    ¡¸...Shall I make it then?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹(Lance)

    Right here in this spot, I take out a steel ingot from [Storage] and start transforming it into a handcuff as described in the. O~to, I also have to craft the keys. In a few minutes, Iplete a pair of dull shining handcuffs.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, what¡¯s this?¡¹(Lance)

    ¡¸Those are handcuffs. They¡¯re lighter and easier to carry than arm shackles. Can you bring out your hands a little?¡¹(Touya)

    I put the handcuffs on both of Lance¡¯s hands that he has presented. Those cuffs then momentarily restrain him.

    ¡¸Th-this is amazing. ...Moreover, they¡¯re tough¡¹(Lance)

    Lance tries to put strength into his arms to tear off the cuffs. As expected though, they aren¡¯t budging. Not even inch. However, they easilye off after I take out a key, insert it into a keyhole and twist it.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give them to you, so use them instead of ropes to make arrests. Afterward, let¡¯s make those cuffs a standard equipment for patrol knights. Be careful, you won¡¯t be able to open them if you lose the key. Ah, a spare... I will give you a reserve key as well¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes! ¡¹(Lance)

    Stiff, so stiff. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the captain of the patrol knights is Logan, right? I will have to speak to him and decide on the fine details afterward.

    ¡¸Have you gotten used to living in here?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. Everything that I see and hear in this country is unusually stimting. It¡¯s a wonderful country, and it¡¯s flourishing because everyone is being kind to others¡¹(Lance)

    I¡¯m d that he can speak like that. As I thought. It makes me d when peopleing from other ces are praising this country.

    ¡¸Ara? If it isn¡¯t Touya-san. Ah, Lance-san is here too¡¹(Mika)

    The one who happened to pass by is the Brunhild branch owner of the [Silver Moon] inn, Mika-san. She¡¯s carrying lots of purchased goods in her hands. I wonder, did she go out shopping?

    ¡¸It¡¯s been awhile, alright. Have you been well? Are you eating properly?¡¹(Mika)

    ¡¸I do, you know. I¡¯m healthy as well¡¹(Touya)

    I reflectively end up smiling towards the girl who¡¯s the same as always. That reminds me, I haven¡¯t eaten in [Silver Moon]tely.

    ¡¸Mi-Mika-dono! That kind of conduct toward His Majesty is...¡¹(Lance)

    ¡¸Ahh, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Mika-san and I are long-standing acquaintances, even more so than with Elzie and the others. It¡¯s not a problem ¡¹(Touya)

    I calm down Lance who¡¯s panicking. Speaking of acquaintances longer than Mika-san, there¡¯s probably no one but Zanack-san from [Fashion King Zanack], but the difference between them is only of a few hours.

    ¡¸So Mika-san is acquainted with our Lance here, right?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yep. Lately, he has been visiting, like, every day. He¡¯s our frequent customer, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Ah-That! Mika-san¡¯s cooking is marvelous, so I always end up having my legs unconsciously take me there! It might be because her cooking has a vor no one gets tired of, or maybe because of the warm homely vor of her dishes!¡¹(Lance)

    Lance suddenly stands upright and bes talkative as if he¡¯s in a hurry. His face is red for some reason. Oya? Is that, perhaps, because of that?

    ¡¸In other words, Lance has totally be a captive ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Wha~! Y-Your Majesty, wh-wh-what¡¯re !¡¹(Lance)

    ¡¸... I¡¯m talking about Mika-san¡¯s cooking¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸! It¡¯s exactly as you¡¯ve said! ¡¹(Lance)

    So amusing. Mika-san tilts her head, not quite understanding the situation though.

    ¡¸Mika-san. It must be tough walking around while carrying this heavy luggage. Lance, would you help her bring her luggage back to [Silver Moon]?¡¹

    ¡¸Ara. It would be helpful¡¹(Mika)

    ¡¸Yes... Yes! Please leave it to me!¡¹(Lance)

    While still having a red face, Lance receives the luggage from Mika-san and goes to apany her. I then see them off while lightly waving my hand.

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, Mika-san is 20 years old, and Lance is 22. I feel their age are just right, but Lance-kun, Mika-san¡¯s father is a muscr red-bearded giant. Will you really be able to confront him?

    ¡¸Their rtionship is bing a considerably fascinating matter, you know ~noyo¡¹(Karen)

    ¡¸Uwa~to?! You surprised me!!¡¹(Touya)

    Before I knew it, Karen-nee-san was already standing next to me, floating a grin which exposed her interest in it. Why are you here?!

    ¡¸Fu-fu-fu. As long as there¡¯s affection, I¡¯ll be there. As long as there¡¯s love, I¡¯ll be there as well. This is the love goddess, Mochizuki Karen ~nanoyo! ¡¹

    (TL: partially a pun, Karen¡¯s title is ÁµÛÉñ, which consists of Áµ (like/love), Û (love/passion) and Éñ(god). So she iterates those interpretations of ¡°love¡± like in old animes)

    Although nee-san points at me after making a sparkling pose, I just stare at her with scorn.

    ¡¸... an onlooker, maybe? ¡¹(Karen)

    ¡¸You could say that!¡¹(Touya)

    You will get kicked by a horse eventually. Well, as her name of the ¡°love goddess¡± implies, it looks like people whoe to her for advice are bing couples one at a time.

    While it¡¯s natural, there are still those who break up after starting a rtionship, and if someone¡¯s love is hopeless, she also persuades those people to give up. ording to Karen-nee-san, giving up seems to be a part of love as well.

    ¡¸Please, don¡¯t meddle too much, okay?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸How rude~. I¡¯ve no intention of giving out any advice for someone¡¯s love unless they themselvese to me for consultation ~noyo. Fundamentally, love is a feeling that opens up naturally ~nanoyo ¡¹(Karen)

    What she says sounds usible, but I¡¯m very doubtful as to how serious she is to that statement of hers.

    Basically, she isn¡¯t a person who restrains herself.

    ¡¸By the way, why did youe to a ce like this? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the one who hooked up those two?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Oh yeah. There¡¯s something bothering me ~noyo. I¡¯ve sensed a small amount of divinity to the south-east from here ~noyo¡¹(Karen)

    ¡¸Eh?!¡¹(Touya)

    By any chance, is it the subordinate god?! Although I can sense divinity, I still can¡¯t sense minute amounts of it like Karen-nee-san or Moroha-nee-san do.

    ¡¸Is that the subordinate god...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Nope, it¡¯s different ~noyo. This divinity clearly belongs to a lower-ss god like us ~nanoyo. Although I thought it was impossible...¡¹(Karen)

    Eh? What are you saying? I can strongly sense a bad premonition.

    ¡¸It looks like a third one has descended ~nanoyo¡¹(Karen)

    Please give me a break. What kind of god is it this time...?

 Chapter 259: The Gods and the Banquet

    Arc 26: What can be done for tomorrow

    Chapter 259: The Gods and the Banquet

    ¡¸So, where is it?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s in this general area ~nanoyo. I couldn¡¯t grasp the precise location because it instantly disappeared¡¹(Karen)

    map

    I summon a map in the courtyard after we return to the castle and ask Karen-nee-san to urately show the ce where she has felt the divinity. The ce she pointed at was to the south-east from here in the Great Forest Sea, after passing through the Ramisshu Holy Kingdom and approaching the Lail Kingdom.

    Yep, The range is wide indeed. I wonder, will we be able to find whoever is in there?. Which reminds me, Moroha-nee-san was at the Great Forest Sea as well when we found her. I¡¯m guessing there might be some sort ofndmark for gods to descend there.

    ¡¸How should I say it? This person... no, this god... can he use his or her godly powers in this world?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Frankly speaking, it¡¯ll be fine to do so. We ¡°aren¡¯t allowed to interfere with this world by using our godly powers¡± but we¡¯re allowed to use it if it¡¯s to ¡°make us look like human¡±. It also means that us interfering won¡¯t be a problem as long as we don¡¯t use our powers ~noyo. There are as many loopholes as one would like ~noyo ¡¹(Karen)

    Well, my nee-sans can¡¯t use their godly powers unless when they¡¯re dealing with the subordinate god. With regards to Moroha-nee-san though, she¡¯s so exceedingly peerless that I doubt she really isn¡¯t using her powers.

    ¡¸I think that the other side perhaps has tried to search for the presence of divinity as well, butpared tost time, they can perfectly pin down Touya-kun¡¯s divinity and find this ce ~noyo¡¹(Karen)

    Unuu. Does that mean that I have to go greet them no matter what? I¡¯m very reluctant to do that though. I wonder if there¡¯s a way for me not to go... Increasing the number of troublesome people from now on will be... ouch-ouch-ouch!

    ¡¸You¡¯re thinking about something impolite again, aren¡¯t you ~noyo?¡¹(Karen)

    ¡¸It huwts, pleashe let go! ¡¹(Touya)

    My cheeks are pinched by Karen-nee-san. This person¡¯s perception for those things is unparalleled even by the level of the gods! Though she¡¯s a god herself!

    ¡¸What on earth is happening here?¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸Ah, Moroha-chan¡¹(Karen)

    The moment I was thinking of that, the other older sisteres from somewhere. It might be natural that Moroha-nee-san would also feel the divinity since Karen-nee-san sensed it as well.

    ¡¸It seems the Karen-nee-san felt it as well¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸Yes I did ~noyo. So, we¡¯re talking about whether to go greet that person or not after this ~noyo¡¹(Karen)

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m not reluctant to go meet with them though. I¡¯m just interested on who came down. I think it¡¯ll be fine unless it¡¯s someone like the god of destruction¡¹(Moroha)

    Isn¡¯t that dangerous?! I would like for a guy like that to go back immediately!

    ¡¸No one can descend unless they have a permission from the World God, so I don¡¯t think any ill-mannered god woulde. It might someone like the cksmith God, the Agriculture God or a Trade God¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸Muuu... the cksmith God or the Agriculture God are still okay, but the Trade God is... a tiny bit regrettable ~noyo¡¹(Karen)

    ¡¸Karen-nee-san¡¯s affinity with the Trade god is bad, right?¡¹(Moroha)

    As I listen to the lecture about the gods from those two, I once again affirm that even among the gods there are those with goodpatibility and those who without.

    ¡¸As for me, I wouldn¡¯t be bored if the Katana God, the Lance God or the God of Military Artses, for instance, since Touya-kun doesn¡¯t keep mepany as ofte¡¹(Moroha)

    Well, please excuse me from that. I get seriously tired whenever I keep youpany during training, you know. It¡¯s to the extent where I bepletely useless for the whole day on that same day. All because Moroha-nee-sanes to me with the serious intent to kill! By the way, the results of our matches whenever I use nothing but swords is 52 defeats out of 52 matches, so what¡¯s wrong with that?

    I know neither the Katana God nor the Lance God well, but they¡¯re probably simr. Moreover, making them keep herpany is... well, if they can be her sparring partners, I would be d... I suppose?

    ¡¸Well, whatever. Anyway, let¡¯s go take a look at the ce. There will probably be some sort of reaction if I release my divinity there¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸Guess so. The other side should be aware of Touya-kun as well. It¡¯ll likely be okay ~nanoyo¡¹(Karen)

    I immediately open [Gate] and we go the border of the Lail Kingdom where I subjugated the behemoth Scorpinas. From there, we then head toward the Great Forest Sea.

    ¡¸Say, can¡¯t you fly like you did back then?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t, but I guess I can say that it¡¯s a bit troublesome since we mustn¡¯t use godly powers¡¹(Moroha)

    Moroha-nee-san replies. It will be difficult to go on foot up until Great Forest Sea... Ah, shall I try using ¡°that¡± which I discovered in the ¡°Warehouse¡± just the other day?

    I take out ¡°that object¡± I¡¯ve ced inside ¡°Storage¡± and spread it on the ground. It¡¯s something that¡¯s about 4.5 tatami mats in size.

    ¡¸Touya-kun, what¡¯s that ~nanoyo?¡¹(Karen)

    ¡¸It¡¯s a magic carpet, I guess. Well, it¡¯s fine so go sit on it. Come on¡¹(Touya)

    I make Karen-nee-san and Moroha-nee-san, who don¡¯t really understand what¡¯s the object I¡¯ve brought out, sit on the carpet. I myself then sit in front of them. At that moment, the floating carpet rises to about 1m in the sky.

    ¡¸Alright, depart¡¹(Touya)

    The carpet starts to slowly advance. By the way, a barrier is applied around the carpet whenever it¡¯s activated, so there¡¯s no way for us to make a mistake and fall down from it or to feel the wind directly. On this asion, I¡¯ve also applied ¡°Invisible¡± on us, so we won¡¯t be found by the surrounding people as well.

    ¡¸Hee. This is pleasant ~nanoyo¡¹(Karen)

    ¡¸The problem is the person controlling this carpet won¡¯t be able to fly for a long time if they don¡¯t have a considerable amount of magic power¡¹(Touya)

    It seems like both of them got used to it, so I raise both the altitude and speed. Though as expected, I can¡¯t do acrobatic moves.

    Before long, we arrive at the skies of the Great Forest Sea. I stop the carpet at once, and we thene to a stand still.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll try releasing a bit of divinity from here¡¹(Touya)

    After I lightly unleash ¡°God¡¯s Authority Release¡±, a simr divinity is released from the forest in the distance. Are they showing us their location with that response after noticing our presence?

    ¡¸Nn?¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸Oya?¡¹(Karen)

    The ones sitting behind me on the carpet, Karen-nee-san and Moroha-nee-san are showing a bit dumbfounded expressions.

    ¡¸Is something wrong?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s the divinity that has been emitted just now...¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸I could¡¯ve felt several of them ~noyo¡¹(Karen)

    What did you say?

    I couldn¡¯t grasp that much myself though... Then what the heck is that? Are you saying that there are a lot of gods over there?

    ¡¸What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Who knows... In any case, we¡¯ll understand once we go there ~noyo. Touya-kun, depart ~noyo!¡¹(Karen)

    I have nothing to say for now, but we should be able to understand what¡¯s going on if we try to go there. For now, I make the carpet advance towards the direction where I¡¯ve felt the divinity.

    I could see someone in an open ce inside the forest. No, I could see several people.

    As we¡¯re descending nearby it, the sound of bustling music bes audible together with joyfulughter and delicious smell.

    ¡¸... What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Oh my, oh my...¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸Ocha~... ~nanoyo...¡¹(Karen)

    A party. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a party.

    Inside the forest, there¡¯s a youth ying a mandolin-looking instrument, a little red-faced girl drinking alcohol, a woman grilling meat on a bonfire, and a man in his prime eating nuts and berries while smiling.

    What¡¯s this?

    After getting off the carpet, I turn my eyes to Karen-nee-san behind me.

    ¡¸They¡¯re the Music God, the Alcohol Goddess, the Hunting Goddess, and the Agriculture God ~nanoyo¡¹(Karen)

    Is that it?! Four more gods have descended here, you know?!

    While I¡¯m being dumbfounded, a little girl who noticed us is waving her hand inrge motions.

    ¡¸Ooooh~! It¡¯s the Love Goddess and the Sword Goddess~! Let¡¯s drink together~!¡¹(Little girl)

    The little girl with a transparent-looking long blue hair, who can only be seen as 7 years old that¡¯s even younger than Suu, is swinging arge turtleneck bottle which doesn¡¯t look like anything but a sake bottle no matter how I look at it. Is that really okay?! Is that kid the Alcohol Goddess?!

    The one holding the Mandolin-looking instrument should naturally be the Music God. He¡¯s a good-looking youth with a blond hair in his mid-twenties. Although he continues to show a gentle smile, he doesn¡¯t stop his hands from ying the instrument.

    This person is probably expressing his emotions through his instrument. In fact, he changed the tune of his music after he has noticed us.

    The man in his prime eating fruits can be seen as alwaysughing. He has slit eyes with a peaceful appearance, in brown hair and a simplistic atmosphere around him. This person must be the Agriculture God.

    In that case, it means the remaining woman with a green ponytail is the Hunting Goddess. There are a hastily-made bow and arrows lying beside her.

    Although she¡¯s grilling meat, it must be the game she hunted herself. Before that, what part of an animal and from which is that? It looks like meat right fromics. I¡¯m interested!

    ¡¸You guys. Why have you gathered like that and descended here ~noyo? No matter how much you look at it, aren¡¯t there too many of you to be up against the subordinate god ~noyo ? ¡¹(Karen)

    ¡¸Unya~, It¡¯s different. We aren¡¯t in charge of the subordinate god¡¹(Hunting Goddess)

    The ponytail hunting Goddess answers Karen-nee-san while mumbling and tearing the pieces of grilled meat. She¡¯s an extremely wild perso... god. What does she mean ¡°aren¡¯t in charge of the Subordinate God¡±?

    ¡¸The one we are in charge of is you, Mochizuki Touya-kun¡¹(Agriculture God)

    ¡¸Me?!¡¹(Touya)

    The slit-eyed old-ma... no, the Agriculture God oji-san turns and points at me. I then point my own finger at myself as well.

    (ED: ¡°Old-man¡±)

    ¡¸What do you mean you¡¯re ¡°in charge of Touya-kun¡±?¡¹(Moroha)

    Moroha-nee-san asks him what she thinks on my behalf.

    ¡¸Yep. He has received divinity from the World God-sama while having a human body and is trying to attain godhood as the World God¡¯s dependant. It¡¯s our duty, who are his worthy seniors, to support him and back him up so that this young fledgling god can surely walk on his own in this line of work...¡¹(Agriculture God)

    ¡¸So we¡¯ve decided some time ago with this and that~! And we had alsoe to y~!¡¹(Alcohol Goddess)

    Uoi! Hey! Alcohol God-san, you¡¯re being too frank!

    Is that what all of this is about? So they¡¯ve used the matter of me having divine powers while still being human as a pretext and descended to the ground, huh? Aren¡¯t you being quite free for gods?!

    Hearing this, the Hunting Goddessughs heartily.

    ¡¸Well~, It¡¯s been several thousands of years since we¡¯ve descended to the ground, so even though we¡¯ve performed ¡°Humanification¡±, we still need to get used to these bodies. I tried to hunt 2-3 magic beasts for a bit, and it¡¯s definitely interesting to hunt without using godly powers, you see¡¹(Hunting Goddess)

    ¡¸Same here~! It¡¯s been a long time since I drank something aside from sacred wines~! I¡¯m getting drunk~! How lovely~! ¡¹(Alcohol Goddess)

    ¡¸It has also been a long time for me since I¡¯ve experienced the blessing of the soil. It¡¯s truly delicious¡¹(Agriculture God)

    ¡¸............¡¹(Music God)

    The Music God casually and nimbly ys his instrument, and it resounds as if agreeing with the other three. Is that person not going to talk at all?!

    ¡¸I¡¯m amazed ~noyo. Good job on receiving permission from the World God ~noyo¡¹(Karen)

    ¡¸No-no, it¡¯s exceptionally easy, you see. When we said that ¡°we want to go¡±, he just simply told us ¡°you may go¡±. We¡¯re told that we should certainly do a follow-up on the boy over here¡¹(Hunting Goddess)

    ¡¸Please stop with this ¡°boy¡± thing...¡¹(Touya)

    Umuu. Kami-sama might have tried to be helpful, but everyone from this lineup seems to have one or two peculiar traits...

    ¡¸C¡¯mon, don¡¯t sweat it! Here, let¡¯s drink!¡¹(Hunting Goddess)

    The hunting god-nee-san pushes onto me a wooden cup with alcohol. Well, it¡¯s not like I cannot drink, but she¡¯s quite pushy!

    ¡¸Say, where from have you obtained alcohol?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸N~? A tribe inside this forest was being attacked by magic beasts, and they gave it to us as thanks for helping them~. Even though I¡¯m the Alcohol Goddess, it¡¯s a bit worrisome since it¡¯s useless to drink sake up there~. The alcohol here is good~! It makes you feel touchy and the ¡°this is how I roll, got a problem with that?!¡± kind of thing~¡¹(Alcohol God)

    The Alcohol Goddessughs with a grin. Is she drunk already?! I don¡¯t understand her well, and I¡¯m getting worried since she looks like a little girl. Is she okay?! Her head is already bright red.

    That goddess then walks to me unsteadily and then clings to my leg. What¡¯s she doing...?

    ¡¸Touya-onii-chan~. I-I want snacks for alcohol~. Dried squid, edamame, yakitori~. You have some, right~?¡¹(Alcohol Goddess)

    Why do you know about those?! It¡¯s true that I have some in ¡°Storage¡±, but still! Is that perception the so-called ¡°power of god¡±...!

    ¡¸Oh, sounds good~. If you have something like that, take it out. We¡¯re kind ofcking some food, so we¡¯re troubled. All present dwellers of heaven, let¡¯s put aside our ranks and make some noise, how about it? ¡¹(Hunting Goddess)

    ¡¸Good idea. I want to try eating the food harvested from the ground as well¡¹(Agriculture God)

    ¡¸............¡¹(Music God)

    The Agriculture God assents to the speech of the Hunting Goddess, and the Music God ys the instrument with a ¡°Po-ro-ro-ro-o-n¡± sound. Karen-nee-san and Moroha-nee-san sigh as if they¡¯ve given up.

    ¡¸Dear me. It can¡¯t be helped, right?¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine already ~noyo. Touya-kun. If you have some food then I¡¯d like you to bring it out~noyo¡¹(Karen)

    I abide by what Nee-sans tells me and take out food and beverages from [Storage] along with a table for all of those foods to be ced.

    The Hunting Goddess greedily consumes the food while the Agriculture God makes sure to taste them. The Alcohol Goddess drinks while having snacks, so each one of them are eating up the food I¡¯ve ced on the table. Only the Music God continues to y sorrowful notes without releasing his instrument. Eventually, the Alcohol Goddess couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, so she made him hold a yakitori in his mouth. His melody soon became cheerful afterward. As I¡¯ve thought. He¡¯s linked to his instrument and passes his emotions through it, huh? What I want to say is, let go of it already.

    The nee-sans eventually started to get drunk and seriously started partying. It¡¯s a banquet of gods.

    What¡¯s happening?

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ¡¸What the heck is going on here?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºWell, that¡¯s because they¡¯ve been working non-stop for many years, so I thought about letting them have a day off there¡»(Kami-sama)

    Though I would like for this world not to be a pleasure trip destination for gods.

    I answer with those thoughts to Kami-sama on the phone after separating from thepany of the gods who¡¯ve descended and are continuing the banquet even now.

    I begin to wonder whether it¡¯s really okay for such thoughtless gods to descend, but then I recalled the legends about the gods of Earth that had descended quite thoughtlessly as well.

    ¡ºWell, I don¡¯t think they will be a hindrance so please treat them well. Though that may be troublesome ¡»(Kami-sama)

    Just now, you¡¯ve just said ¡°troublesome¡±, didn¡¯t you?! You knew it would be troublesome, right?!

    ¡ºAlthough I¡¯ve said it that way, your divinity will one day be higher than theirs. It¡¯s better to get used to it now thanter, don¡¯t you agree?¡»(Kami-sama)

    What¡¯s this feeling? It¡¯s like having a vision wherein the son, who will be the next CEO, is being treated as a new employee and being told to ¡°Get familiar with work!¡± by his parent, who is then the current CEO in thepany.

    I grandly sigh after hanging up the phone. What am I going to do now~...?

    ¡¸Touya-onii-chan! Co~ome drink with evowyone so~o that there wown¡¯th be a~any fowm of mnchowly~! Wine maketh the hearth of a man ~ad. You¡¯ll fowgeth the fle~ething gloominesh of life, so~o firsht of all, take a cup~! ¡¹(Alcohol God)

    The Alcohol Goddess entwines around me with a grin. This girl is a very bad drunk! To make things worse, I¡¯m being forcefully pulled. What power! Don¡¯t tell me that she¡¯s some sort of kenpou master who bes stronger the more she¡¯s drunk?!

    Having been brought up to the table against my will, I have my cup poured with alcohol by Karen-nee-san.

    ¡¸So, Touya-kun? How far have you gone with those girls~?! Please tell your Onee-san ~nanoyo¡¹(Karen)

    Karen-nee-san grins with a red face.

    ¡¸... You¡¯re drunk, aren¡¯t you, Karen-nee-san?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I¡¯m not drunk ~noyo~. I am to-ta-l-ly not ~noyo~. Fumu~¡¹(Karen)

    You are drunk! You¡¯repletely drunk! You speak like how every drunkard does. Your breathing is bing strange as well.

    I then tried seeking the assistance of Moroha-nee-san, but she¡¯s already prostrating on the table. So weak?! The Sword Goddess is weak!!

    It¡¯s many times better than her brandishing cutlery after getting drunk, but I would¡¯ve liked her to get wasted after she saved me from the others.

    The Alcohol Goddess drinks with big gulps, while the Hunting Goddessughs with a dryugh. The Agriculture God is simply enjoying the dishes, and the Music God continues ying the instrument. Not a single ally can be seen anywhere.

    Ah, c¡¯mon! I¡¯ve now properly understood the meaning of ¡°Letting sleeping dogs lie¡±!

 Chapter 260: New Relatives and Song Magic

    Arc 26: What can be done for tomorrow

    Chapter 260: New Rtives and Song Magic

    It has been tentatively decided that the new gods would be my uncle and his children, my cousins in others words. Increasing the number of my siblings any further would be troublesome, as expected.

    Well, I was opposed to making the Agriculture God, who looks nearly 40 years old, my brother, and so was making him the King¡¯s father, which would¡¯ve been troublesome.

    Due to the aforementioned reasons, they¡¯ve ended up being my uncle and his three children.

    Uncle, Mochizuki Kousuke (Agriculture God).

    Oldest Son, Mochizuki Sousuke (Music God)

    Eldest Daughter, Mochizuki Karina (Hunting God)

    Second Daughter, Mochizuki Suika (Alcohol God)

    (ED: I swear the author got her name from Touhou)

    It¡¯s only the Alcohol God that looks younger than me in terms of age, so I guess I will be calling them ¡°Kousuke-oji-san¡±, ¡°Sousuke-onii-san¡±, ¡°Karina-nee-san¡±, and ¡°Suika¡±.

    Anyway though, what surprised everyone even more than the fact that I¡¯ll be having more rtives is that Suika was drunk. In the end, the excuse that I¡¯vee up with is pretty much nothing but an excuse for alcoholism namely ¡°Unless I drink alcohol, I start having mysterious spasms¡±, but everyone believed me.

    I¡¯ve heard about it from Rinter, but it also seemsmon for dwarven children and others like them to start drinking alcohol at about the same age as what Suika would look like. Although Suika isn¡¯t a dwarf, it might look like her mother, which is not here, is a dwarf.

    ¡¸Still, the number of your rtives has suddenly increased, right?¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. A lot of stuff happened¡¹(Touya)

    Yumina starts talking next to me as we¡¯re walking along the road towards the east of the castle into the farnds.

    The girls already know both about meing from another world and that my nee-sans and I aren¡¯t connected by blood. They should understand that the situation with my uncle or cousins this time doesn¡¯t have any meaning of ¡°being connected by blood¡±.

    ¡¸So then, those... rtives are the same as your sisters-inw as well...¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Ah~... Well, I guess they each have a talent in which they excel, though it¡¯s not like their skills are rted to fighting. I believe that Hunting... Karina-nee-san¡¯s skill with the bow is the real deal¡¹(Touya)

    That¡¯s because she¡¯s the goddess of hunters who never let their game escape. It seems that in addition to bows, she can also use guns, snares, natas, and axes... Hmm? Doesn¡¯t that make her quite superiorpared to Moroha-nee-san who can use nothing but swords? No, Moroha-nee-san is likely stronger if it¡¯s just about simple brute strength since she¡¯s specialized inbat.

    The four people quickly got used to this country and began doing things they wanted to do since they¡¯re apparently saying about wanting to be my assistants. As such, I¡¯m going to the ces they¡¯re working in right now to check on them since I¡¯ve been wondering what they¡¯re doing.

    ¡¸Ah, isn¡¯t that Uncle-sama?¡¹(Yumina)

    In the ce Yumina points at, I could see Kousuke-oji-san thrusting a hoe at the field. He¡¯s wiping his head in a straw hat with a towel, wearing farm work clothes and working while sweating. This scene matches him all too well. No, it¡¯s obvious that it would be. He¡¯s the god of agriculture after all.

    ¡¸Yaa, Touya-kun, Yumina-san. Good day to you¡¹(Kousuke)

    He greets us with his slit-eyed smile as ever. How should I say it?... It looks in.

    ¡¸Are you plowing the field by yourself? You can employ people for.... ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸No-no, if a man doesn¡¯t work, he doesn¡¯t eat... is not what I mean to say, but it¡¯s just what I want to do it myself, you see. Isn¡¯t it wonderful to reim and clear the agriculturends so that it would be new farmingnds to grow food for people?¡¹(Kousuke)

    In any case, it seems he would be able to harvest everything at once if he used the power of gods, but it would be boring and he wouldn¡¯t feel affection in what he¡¯s doing. Though in the first ce, he can¡¯t use it because he¡¯s prohibited to do so.

    Still, as expected of the one being referred to as the Agriculture God. He appears to be making full use of his knowledge in this world as well.

    I asked him what were those things he had scattered some time ago, and apparently, those were finely crushed bones of magic beasts. He exined that magic origins included in the bones of magic beasts were something-something which I didn¡¯t quite understand. Laqshe, the Alraune whom I¡¯ve posted as his helper, was the only one greatly admiring his knowledge.

    It isn¡¯t just the fields he¡¯s willing to do. We can also ask him to look after the paddy fields, so his work will be really helpful. Though he¡¯s too in which can make someone doubt if he really is a divine being.

    =========================

    As we return to the town after the inspection of the farnds, we notice some kind of noiseing from the central za where the clocktower is located.

    ¡¸I wonder, has something happened?¡¹(Yumina)

    Yumina and I are going in the direction of the castle when we hear cheerful music for some reason. Could it be that this is...

    I try pushing my way through the crowd, and there I see the figure of the Music God, no, of Sousuke-onii-san masterfully ying the guitar in front of the water fountain in the central za as if it¡¯s just child¡¯s y.

    Say, isn¡¯t that guitar one of the instruments I¡¯ve made as per Sakura¡¯s request? Did he bring it out here from the castle?

    Having already made a piano, I¡¯ve gone as far as making other instruments like flutes, trumpets, and casts on the spur of the moment since I was trying to make every single musical instrument as a test back then. However, I didn¡¯t learn to y those instruments, so I ended up safe-keeping them in the lodging house of the knight order. That¡¯s because I was told by several knights that they were interested in them and wanted to learn how to y them.

    After Sousuke-onii-san¡¯s performance ends, the spectators send his way a thundering apuse. There are even people shedding tears of gratitude among them. Was his performance really that good?

    ¡¸It was an amazing performance!¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Well, there probably won¡¯t be anyone capable of winning against that musical performance...¡¹(Touya)

    Compared to my old world, music isn¡¯t widespread as a form of entertainment for the general public in this world, so it probably can¡¯t be helped. I think music might spread even further if we start selling instruments like harmonicas, guitars, and recorders. It might even be a good idea to have Sousuke-onii-san teach music at the school.

    Leaving behind Sousuke-onii-san who¡¯s starting another performance, we walk through the street wherein the guild is located next to the bar. Speaking of which...

    ¡¸What the hell...?¡¹(Touya)

    There are men rolling around the entrance to the bar, all of whom are deadly drunk.

    I avoid those men and enter the shop, and I see that Suika is there sitting at the table and drinking alcohol. Just as I thought.

    A man sitting in front of her is tightly gripping his ss. He¡¯s deadly drunk.

    ¡¸Ahh~, Touya-oni-i-chan! Is oni-i-chan gonna hafe a drinkin¡¯ contest wis me as well~? When I win, brin¡¯ the money there~!¡¹(Suika)

    ¡¸Who do you think is going to do what you¡¯re saying?¡¹(Touya)

    I dere so to Suika who¡¯s hoisting her ss up high whileughing heartily.

    The other guests inside the shop who were already dead drunk are being taken outside and lined up there. Have all of them been defeated by Suika? Say, since when have they been drinking?

    ¡¸Now-now, let¡¯s first start with three cups for beingte... ¡¹(Suika)

    ¡¸I DID NOTe to drink. Please stop drinking this much ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Auu~¡¹(Suika)

    I take Suika¡¯s cup of alcohol from her. Isn¡¯t this girl, among the four gods that came this time, the nastiest one?

    Having picked up Suika, we apologize to the bar owner. The other party is grateful though and also responds with the smile. Did the owner profit from his bar because of what had happened?

    ¡¸Good grief... You shouldn¡¯t drink too much, you know¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s cos it was a lon¡¯ time since thest time since I had e drink, so I¡¯ve cut loose for a bit ~nya. I¡¯m usually more careful with it, ya see? Yumina-chan, how ¡®bout we drink together at the castle? ¡¹(Suika)

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t have a taste for alcohol, so...¡¹(Yumina)

    Yumina disys a cramped smile and waves her hands.

    How should I say it...? I did wonder if there¡¯s something wrong with this store that allowed the sale of alcohol to someone who¡¯s only just a child, but it seems that Suika dared to use my name on her own ord.

    If I¡¯m to say why they believed what this suspicious little girl said, it seems that they had the knightse there from the guard station. I guess I¡¯ll have to apologize to those knights after that as well...

    ¡¸Oya? If it isn¡¯t Touya and everyone else¡¹

    After wee out from the bar, Karine-nee-san thenes out from the neighboring guild at the same time.

    This person has quickly registered at the adventurers¡¯ guild and began to work as a hunter. She doesn¡¯t go to dungeons and is primarily handling subjugation requests, reasoning that she didn¡¯t feel like hunting something she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat anyway or something along those lines.

    This time as well, she has probably just handled another request since there¡¯s a wild bird that¡¯s quiterge hanging in her hand.

    ¡¸Nice timing. This guy will be today¡¯s dinner. Please give this to the head chief ir, okay? ¡¹(Karina)

    ¡¸Got it¡¹(Touya)

    In fact, Karina-san has been bringing the various game, so our dinner has be more varied as ofte. I store the wild bird received from Karina-san inside [Storage].

    ¡¸Someday, I want to try huntingrger game than the ones here. It doesn¡¯t look like I¡¯ll be able to find any in this ce, so I¡¯m counting on you to take me other hunting grounds some time in the future¡¹(Karina)

    ¡¸I suppose so. I¡¯ll try to probing out the surrounding area of Misumido to determine if that area is suitable so that you may go there¡¹(Touya)

    There aren¡¯t that manyrge magic beasts in Brunhild after all. I¡¯m guessing there will be a huge number of them in the area of Misumido though. There¡¯s also the Great Forest Sea close to it.

    In any case, three of the new gods here in Brunhild seems to be able to help us in a lot of different ways with the exemption of Suika.

    ¡¸Muu. I feel like ya thinkin¡¯ of somethin¡¯ rude, ain¡¯t ya?¡¹(Suika)

    She¡¯s sharp. As I feared. Karen-nee-san is one thing, but it looks like I can¡¯t make light of the other gods as well.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ¡¸......King-sama, what is this?¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸It¡¯s called a¡°microphone¡±. It¡¯s a device that amplifies sounds. Though amplification isn¡¯t its only function¡¹(Touya)

    Sakura inclines her head while looking at the microphone stand ced in front of her.

    I¡¯ve asked her and her guard assistant, the dark elf Spica-san, toe to the training grounds of the knight order in order to conduct a small experiment.

    ¡¸Hmm, that¡¯s right... I think we should start with a casual tune that¡¯s easy to understand. The mike stand will be facing Spica-san, so may I ask you to stand a bit further this way?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. Is it fine here?¡¹(Spica)

    Armed with a sword and a unique shield, Spica-san stands in the center of the training grounds away from us.

    ¡¸Then, Sakura, please try signing a few casual songs. Ah, do it while pouring magic power into the mike, okay?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸... I don¡¯t really understand what¡¯s happening, but okay¡¹(Sakura)

    Sakura obediently nods and then starts singing while facing the mike stand. Eh, she chose that tune?

    It¡¯s the standard tune from Japan used in famous French pop songs... Well, it is indeed casual though.

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, ¡°Sherry¡± from this song doesn¡¯t refer to the full name of a woman, but rather, it means ¡°Dear Person¡± in the Frenchnguage.

    ¡¸Now then, may I ask you to move around, Spica-san?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. Ehh?!¡¹(Spica)

    Even if she¡¯s just moving for a little bit, she moves with a staggering force. The running Spica-san herself is surprised by that. She then jumps after immediately stopping, and she flies up to nearly three meters above ground.

    ¡¸My body is extremely light! It¡¯s like I¡¯ve grown a pair of wings! ¡¹(Spica)

    Neglecting Spica-san who¡¯s jumping around, I ask Sakura to stop singing.

    ¡¸Ah¡¹(Spica)

    The running speed of Spica-san visibly falls down. I see. As I thought. It seems the effect is only active while she¡¯s singing. It also looks certain that the effect varies depending on the tune of the music.

    ¡¸King-sama, this is...¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸It¡¯s one of the bestowal magics. I call it ¡°Song Magic¡±. It can apply a wide range of support magic with the help of music and Sakura¡¯s magic power acting as a catalyst. I don¡¯t know what kinds of effect a song will apply unless we try it out, but it¡¯s a magic which ultimately supports one¡¯s allies. As such, the targets¡¯ lives shouldn¡¯t be in danger¡¹(Touya)

    It may be able to show an effect even with the musical performances of Sousuke-nii-san, seeing as how it depends on the way it¡¯s going to be used.

    ¡¸Well then, please try singing your favorite tune, Sakura¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹(Sakura)

    Sakura starts singing songs one by one, aiming them at Spica-san. How should I say this? Her choice of songs is stylish... There are a lot of western songs, but all of them are from the sixties to the eighties period. Well, my preference in music, especially western music,es from my grandpa after all, so it can¡¯t be helped for me to say that it can¡¯t be helped. There¡¯s probably something in them that tugged the heartstring of Sakura somewhere.

    As for the effects of the magic itself, they amounted to raising offensive abilities, defensive abilities, agility, magic resistance or the bestowal of attributes. There should still be a whole lot more of different effects, but I suppose it¡¯s fine to stop here for today.

    The advantage of this magic can be summed up in this way: its effects will reach someone as long as that person is within hearing range of the music, and magic consumption is based on a per song basis with the number of allies having no effect to it. However, since its effect will wear out when the song finishes, the burden will pile up on Sakura if she sings consecutively, making it a problem, I guess.

    I better prepare an item that bestows the effects of [Refresh].

    The frame, which is currently being manufactured by Professor, has been equipped with a function allowing the invocation of this magic. This magic will be effective even when it¡¯s being broadcasted through amunication device, so spreading it all over like a BGM will be ideal.

    However, I¡¯m worried that its effects cannot be divided like for example, raising the offensive abilities of the right wing formation and defensive abilities of the left wing. Also, in the end, it appears that pre-recorded music doesn¡¯t have any effect.

    I have different thoughts going on inside my head as I watch Sakura, who¡¯s continuing to sing and is looking very happy.

    TL: greujnik

    TLC: Airsblue

    ED: ckswordsman

 Chapter 261: The Lunch Box Made by the Beloved Wife, and A Woman on Each Side

    Arc 26: What can be done for tomorrow

    Chapter 261: The Lunch Box Made by the Beloved Wife, and A Woman on Each Side

    ¡¸They haven¡¯te yet¡¹(Luu)

    ¡¸No, they haven¡¯t¡¹(Touya)

    I reply to Luu¡¯s mutter who¡¯s sitting on a rock.

    The ce we are currently at is referred to as the Isrem ins located to the northwest from the imperial capital Gararia in the central part of the Regulus Empire.

    The verdant ins looking just like the Mongolian ins spread all around with the rocky mountains visible from far away. The sky is so clear that there¡¯s not a single cloud.

    It¡¯s already the fourth day since we deployed Frame Gears and set up the headquarters in this ce. It¡¯s a good thing that the adventurers guild in Regulus has foreseen the appearance of frazes with the perception board, but our ambush has been lengthened since they have a long arrival time frame from the next day up to a week.

    Though it¡¯s not that I want them to appear. It¡¯s just that waiting for them like this is... We don¡¯t know when they will appear, so there¡¯s no way for us to return to Brunhild as well.

    The girls take turns returning to the castle with the fixed gates installed in headquarters.

    As for today, the onesing here are Luu, Rin, Suu, and Linzie. Yumina and Sakura are house-sitting at the castle while Yae, Elzie, and Hilda should be sleeping inside their own rooms after they¡¯ve finished their turn patrolling the area.

    We can¡¯t afford to rx since an advanced-ss will also be among those arriving this time. However, to constantly stay tense and alert is also...

    ¡¸Touya-sama. It¡¯s lunchtime, so how about eating a bento?¡¹(Luu)

    ¡¸Oh. Sounds good. I guess we should get some¡¹(Touya)

    Luu takes out two bentos and two canteens, a big one and a small one, from the bag and ces those on the t surface of the rock. She pours each of us soup from therge canteen and tea from the small one and hands me one of the bentos. Having opened the lid of the lunch box I¡¯ve received, I see a line-up of a delicious-looking rice and various side dishes.

    ¡¸Hey, it looks delicious. Did Luu make it?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. Early in the morning. I¡¯ve requested ir-san to make it for the others though¡¹(Luu)

    Luu smiles as if she¡¯s embarrassed. This princess of the Regulus Empire has a talent for cooking and she developed it aftering to Brunhild. That¡¯s because she is being lectured by ir-san all this time, and is being taught the recipes from my world, trying out to make them in her spare time.

    ¡°Thanks for the food.¡± I ce my hands together and start eating the fried prawns from the bento. Delicious. It doesn¡¯t lose to the ones made by ir-san.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really delicious. You¡¯ve be really skillful¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Thank you very much. I¡¯m happy to be able to receive such words¡¹(Luu)

    The tamagoyaki and karaage are delicious too. Say, I feel like I understand the meaning of ¡°The way to a man¡¯s heart is through his stomach¡±. The nikujaga is even more supreme.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really delicious. I think I even want to eat it every day¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I-I think I will do that as much as I can once we get married¡¹(Luu)

    Luu starts eating her bento with her face dyed red. I¡¯m grateful. I¡¯m grateful to God in a whole lot of ways. Hm, that reminds me.

    ¡¸Sakura¡¯s frame is the one being constructed right now, but what fighting style do you want to use, Luu? I suspect it¡¯ll be a style that has a high mobility which makes the best use of a pair of swords, right?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Let me think of that... That style is good as well, but I want to fight in such a way wherein I¡¯ll be able to adapt to what¡¯s required at the moment depending on the situation. Elzie-san, Hilda-san, and Yae-san are vanguards while Suu-san, Sakura-san, and Rin-san are rearguards. In that case, I believe it¡¯s better for me to act as amando, same as Linzie-san¡¹(Luu)

    ¡¸Amando?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It would be ideal if I can change weapons depending on the situation, or being able to support either from long range or close quarters. Something like that¡¹(Luu)

    Fumu. I guess that fighting style will require a transformable frame wherein it can transform from a high mobility mode to a firepower-centric or heavy armor-centric mode, making the said frame amando unit. The transformation can be done with movement magic, so we¡¯ll likely be able to reduce the loss of time. A transformable type for unconventional warfare, huh? It may be not bad.

    ¡¸Yep. Then let¡¯s try going in that direction. It¡¯s too bad we only have the dragoon as the high mobility unit for this time though¡¹(Touya)

    I gaze at the green-painted dragon knight standing still on the side of the headquarters. Although it¡¯s the same type as the one End has, this one here is still an old modeled frame gear.

    Everyone else has their own personal frames, so they¡¯ve given the remaining dragoon to Luu while saying ¡°If it¡¯s Luu, you should be able to make the best use of its mobility¡±. Well, it¡¯s sort of a loaned vehicle just until Professorpletes her own personal machine.

    ¡¸Thanks for the food¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I hope you liked it¡¹(Luu)

    I cover the emptied bento and rewrap it with the cloth. We then take a short rest while sipping on the after meal tea.

    ¡¸Your Majesty The Sovereign King, Princess, is now a good time?¡¹(Gaspar)

    ¡¸Ah, wee, Gaspar-san¡¹(Touya)

    As I look at the ce where that voice came from, right there is the one-eyed Gaspar-san, themander of the knight order of Regulus Empire, standing still. The incident this time will be happening within Regulus territory, so quite a number of knights are participating from their side.

    ¡¸I am relieved to see that your rtionship is good. With this, both Regulus and Brunhild will be at peace as well¡¹(Gaspar)

    Gaspar-san gives a heartyugh while saying so.

    ¡¸Has something happened?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not like something happened, but... Your Majesty, may I request that the number ofpanies for our Regulus Empire be increased a little more? ¡¹(Gaspar)

    ¡¸? Even more than what we have currently? Why?¡¹(Touya)

    On this asion, I¡¯ve granted arger number of units to Regulus than usual, consisting 27 units of Chevaliers and 3 units of Night Barons, but he¡¯s must be feeling that the current line-up is still insufficient, huh?

    ¡¸As a matter of fact, Regulus has employed new members to its knight order same as Brunhild, and we want them to get experience on the battlefield as well. However, we can¡¯t afford to let the neers be part of the vanguards on a battle where an advanced-ss will be appearing as well. So I¡¯m requesting if it¡¯s possible to add one morepanyposed of those new knights who would then be paired mainly against the lower types while having the more experienced knights lead them¡¹(Gaspar)

    I see. It¡¯s true that our side is also deploying apany of new knights in order to make them experience the fight against the frazes this time. I obviously have no intention to pit them against an advanced-ss. Their duty can be described as them personally experiencing the atmosphere of battle and the way to fight using frame gears as per our instructions.

    ¡¸You¡¯re saying they¡¯ve finished training in the frame units, aren¡¯t you?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes, they¡¯ve already finished training with it. That¡¯s because this proposal would¡¯ve been out of the question unless they¡¯re able to make the frame gears move in the simtions at the very least. I think they will be able to adequately deal with the lower types if they don¡¯t allow themselves to be surrounded¡¹(Gaspar)

    Well, I can still send them off when they get done in, but... I guess it¡¯ll be fine if we get them to be properly guided.

    ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ll lend you an additional ck Knight unit and nine more Heavy Knight units. I¡¯ll be requesting the materials fee for their repairs in case they get destroyed ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹(Gaspar)

    I¡¯ve decided to contact Monica from Babylon and ask her to transfer ten units to the ground from the ¡°Hangar¡±.

    Although there will be an advanced-ss this time, their numbers don¡¯t seem like it¡¯ll reach up to 10.000. We¡¯ll also be using the new models this time as well. I think the battle won¡¯t be a really fierce one, but I won¡¯t know for sure until I see the battle itself starts.

    I ask Luu for one more cup of tea after Gaspar-san leaves.

    ¡¸So Regulus has also admitted new people, huh?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Seems like it. The war potential of Regulus has dropped significantly due to the army¡¯s insurrection before, so... ¡¹(Luu)

    ¡¸That general has gone too far that time ¡¹(Touya)

    General Bazur has aimed for the life of His Majesty The Emperor, used the [Imbibe Demon¡¯s bracelet] and the [Bracelet of Defense], summoned devils, and raised a military coup.

    After that incident, both he and the officers who sympathized with him were executed, and a considerable number of army officials were punished. The Knight Order and the army were separate entities in Regulus, but it seems that the army is now under the control of the knight order. Well, they¡¯re guilty of dishonoring themselves, so they can¡¯t help but be ced under observation for a short while, I guess.

    Thankfully, They¡¯ve also interposed me in their rtions with foreign countries, and friendly rtions, which were considered unlikely thus far, have been built. Due to that, they don¡¯t seem to need the protection of foreign countries that much. It¡¯s natural in the case of Belfast, but they¡¯re also skillfully associating with Rodomea and Ramisshu. Although they do asionally turn to me for problems that both countries in question can¡¯t resolve by themselves.

    ¡¸That incident was a sad event for the empire, but it was a deeply memorable event for me as I was able to meet Touya-sama. It¡¯s imprudent of me though¡¹(Luu)

    ¡¸Guess so. Certainly, I might¡¯ve never even met Luu if that incident didn¡¯t happen. When I think about it like that, I may even be thankful to that general. Though it was just my indiscretion¡¹(Touya)

    We exchange nces between ourselves and smile. I believe from the bottom of my heart that I¡¯m d that I¡¯ve met this girl.

    Luu is unyielding and a hard worker. She¡¯s also stubborn enough that she doesn¡¯t easily change her mind once she has decided on something. However, she¡¯s a gentle girl who can ce other people before herself.

    As we started gazing at each other without minding anything, one of us began approaching and the other responded. Luu closed her eyes. Before long, I closed mine, and...

    ¡¸Oooh~. Ain¡¯t both of them bold ~ja...¡¹(Suu)

    ¡¸Sh~, Suu. Be quiet¡¹(Linzie)

    ¡¸Such a thing, I am a bit jealous....¡¹(Rin)

    We open our eyes and quickly turn our heads towards the small voices we¡¯ve heard from somewhere.

    Suu, Linzie, Rin, and P are peeking over here while hiding in the shadows of a rock in the back.

    ¡¸Y-Y-You girls, since when have you been peeking ?!¡¹(Luu)

    The red-faced Luu snaps at the single animal(?) and the three people.

    ¡¸Since the time when we¡¯ve passed bymander Gaspar-san, I guess?¡¹(Suu)

    ¡¸W-We¡¯re wondering about lunch, so once we came to ask you two and, it is like, the atmosphere was good, so¡¹(Linzie)

    ¡¸I¡¯ve told them that we shouldn¡¯t be a hindrance, you know? ¡¹(Rin)

    The three people reply just like that while P, who¡¯s standing at Rin¡¯s feet, simply ces her hands on the waist and sticks out her chest, saying ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±. No, this isn¡¯t the ce for you to feel proud of yourself.

    Luu crouches down with both of her hands covering her face beet red from embarrassment.

    ¡¸Uuu.... How embarrassing...¡¹(Luu)

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something to be embarrassed about. Touya is our husband ~ja. What¡¯s shameful in improving the rtions of a married couple? ¡¹(Suu)

    Suu tilts her head as if she doesn¡¯tpletely understand the situation.

    ¡¸I still haven¡¯t reached that high level of rtionship...¡¹(Luu)

    Luu averts her eyes from the riled-up innocent gaze of Suu. That¡¯s certainly true. Honestly speaking, even I haven¡¯t reached that level yet. Though I¡¯ve broken through it in a certain sense.

    ¡¸Our darling doesn¡¯t do such things with us that much, so there¡¯s no way for us to get used to it as well. As for me, I¡¯d like him to get physically closer to me even more¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I think that Touya-san should flirt with us more¡¹(Linzie)

    ¡¸Eeh?!¡¹(Touya)

    For a Japanese person from a modest nation even among the countries of my former world, this sort of hurdle in incredibly high though... Flirting in public will earn someone quite a lot of animosity, you know? The people around him will tell or write stuff to him like ¡°Riajuus should explode¡± or ¡°Go die¡±, you know?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right ~ja. I want him to embrace me so-o tight too¡¹(Suu)

    ¡¸Me too. Walking in the streets while holding hands, I want to do stuff like say ¡°A-ah¡± in cafes¡¹(Linzie)

    ¡¸Oh, sounds good. Isn¡¯t it fine if it¡¯s about this much?¡¹(Rin)

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve said before, that hurdle is high for me to do those things in front of everyone. I¡¯ll be told ¡°Aren¡¯t you being lovey-dovey there¡± or ¡°Go die¡±, you know?

    How many times have I had the same thoughts about guys flirting inside the train carriages, huh? That¡¯s why I know those things. About their wailing. About the screams of their souls and bitter tears that they shed. I don¡¯t think I can agitate them in vain with that, you know.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine now that there¡¯s no one in here? If there are many of people here, then I will cling to you a lot right now ~ja!¡¹

    Suu rushes over and starts clinging to me from the front. Hey, not having anyone here doesn¡¯t mean that it won¡¯t be embarrassing!

    ¡¸Ah, m-me to¡¹(Linzie)

    ¡¸Ara, then I will join¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸Hey, oi?!¡¹(Touya)

    Linzie and Rin tightly cling to me from left and right. Chi~, Ouch~, It hurts! Both of them aren¡¯t big by any means, but there¡¯s a presence which feels soft in itself. As I thought...

    Say, why is even P clinging to my leg now?!

    ¡¸S-so sneaky! Me too!¡¹(Luu)

    ¡¸Eeh?!¡¹(Touya)

    Saying this, Luu starts clinging to me from the back. What¡¯s this?! What kind of situation is this? To be surrounded not by enemies on all four sides but by young girls!

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not happy, but I feel embarrassed. Just as I¡¯ve feared! Someone! Help me!

    ¡ºA crack in the sky has been confirmed! There are signs that the frazes will arrive soon! Allbatants, prepare for battle¡»

    An rm goes off, and the headquarters be noisy. Linzie and the others separate swiftly from me and run to their respective frames.

    I wonder though, should I feel grateful to the frazes for that or not....? It¡¯s a delicate situation.

    You see, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to flirt with them. All 9 of them are my fiancees, and socializing with them in moderation is... something that¡¯s toote to be saying now.

    Well. As I thought. Let¡¯s restrain myself from flirting outside. I don¡¯t want to either die or to explode. It might very well happen in this world where I can be fired at with ¡°Explosion¡±.

    I breathe out a sigh and start running to the headquarters.

 Chapter 262: The tortoise, and An Enigmatic Ruler Class

    Chapter 262: The tortoise, and An Enigmatic Ruler ss

    All of the frazes right before our eyes are being smashed into the tiniest pieces we¡¯ve ever seen due to being fired at with crystal bullets flying at the hundreds per minute from the gatling gun.

    ¡ºOh, they¡¯re unexpectedly fragile, aren¡¯t they?¡»(Rin)

    She murmurs that as the ck Grimgerde, Rin¡¯s frame gear armed with heavy weapons, shoots down the Manta-types flying in the sky with its Gatling gun.

    Furthermore, it has also unfolded its armored chest in another direction on the ground and sends forth another set of volleys from its pair of Gatling guns.

    Grimgerde then enters a cooldown period to prevent overheating after she¡¯s done shooting the enemies to some extent.

    During this time, several Chevaliers make sure to destroy the cores of the frazes which Grimgerde didn¡¯t manage to hit.

    There are several demerits in Rin¡¯s frame. First is that her allies can¡¯t join the fray due to how her attack works. They¡¯ll also be hit alongside the enemy after all.

    Next is that it¡¯s possible her shooting would miss the cores no matter what she does because her enemies would be ovepping each other in some ces. Even if their bodies get scattered, they¡¯ll still end up regenerating if their cores are unharmed. Though if she concentrates a volley in a single point, it won¡¯t be an issue.

    Thest one is that she can¡¯t keep up a sustained fire for a long time, I guess. The body of the frame wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the impact of the recoil and the temperature being generated. Grimgerde has an automatic repair function to some extent since crystal materials have been used in the manufacturing process as its base, but it still can¡¯t keep up with with the damage caused by a prolonged fire. Some sort of cooldown period bes necessary.

    Because of those reasons, people who will cover those weaknesses are now a necessity.

    The flying type frazes have begun their attack from the skies on Grimgerde that stopped shooting, but they are then shot at with bulletsing from somewhere, resulting in them stalling and then falling down to the ground.

    ¡ºThat was helpful. Thank you¡»(Rin)

    ¡ºYou¡¯re wee¡»(Linzie)

    Helmwige flies by in its arial form while shooting down the frazes approaching Grimgerde as if simply taking this opportunity. Linzie, huh?

    Speaking of Linzie¡¯s frame, she¡¯s making the best use of its abilities as she soars around the battlefield and provides fire support in different ces. It¡¯s a position of a raider.

    Simrly, on the ground, Luu runs through the battlefield in high mobility mode while wielding a pair of kodachi in the hands of her green dragoon.

    There¡¯s yet another battle taking ce in the rear which has been started by Linzie and the girls.

    ¡ºStardust Shell!!¡»

    Along with Suu¡¯s shout, a countless number of star-shaped lights are produced from the left hand which is held overhead of Ortlinde Overload, giving birth to a defensive wall of light which has been orderly lined up in a sh.

    This stardust defensive wallpletely repels beam shots fired by an intermediate type koi carp fraze flying in the air. The right hand is then shot forth at high speed from the right elbow of Ortlinde Overlord the moment this attack has been repelled.

    ¡ºCannon Knuckle Spiral ! !¡»

    The right hand that has been shot out quickly rotates like a bullet while crushing the koi carp fraze. Having gone through it, the hand draws an arc and returns back to Ortlinde Overlord.

    So they¡¯ve added a rotational motion, huh? Well, it¡¯s a correct remodeling in a certain sense...

    Speaking of Suu¡¯s Ortlinde, I¡¯m basically asking her to devote herself to the defense of the headquarters. In all honesty, it¡¯s for that very reason why Ortlinde is installed with a very high defensive capability. There¡¯s also a matter of me not really wanting to send out Suu, who¡¯s the youngest, to the frontlines more than anything else.

    I suppose it¡¯s something along those lines. Soaring with [Fly], I then jump to thepany which looks like it¡¯s being pressured on the ground.

    ¡º5thpany, just because you¡¯re up against lower ss doesn¡¯t mean that you all should try to fight them one-on-one! Support each other and pay attention to yourrades around you, and not just the enemy in front of you! ¡»(Touya)

    ¡º¡º¡ºYES!¡»¡»¡»

    I pass the instructions through the smartphone. The 5thpany is apany consisting of the new knights. It seems they aren¡¯t ustomed to the one-vs-many type of battles yet, so they have to move while carefully watching their surroundings as not to get encircled just like this situation they are currently in.

    ¡¸Oh, Coiling Ice, Freezing Curse, Ice Bind¡¹

    I invoke a restraining magic, aiming it at the frazes attacking the 5thpany. Their legs be frozen, temporarily stopping their movement. Those guys will manage to escape even if we do that by destroying their own legs, but it¡¯s plenty enough if we manage to stop them even for a short while.

    The Chevaliers of the 5thpany start breaking the cores of the immobilized frazes one by one. All right. This side should be okay now.

    The moment I think of that, a red frame, a purple frame and an orange frame alongside as well fly towards this ce from the headquarters.

    ¡ºSorry, we¡¯rete!¡»(Elzie)

    ¡ºWe¡¯re deeply sorry!¡»(Yae)

    ¡ºMy apologies!¡»(Hilda)

    It¡¯s Elzie in Gerhilde, Yae in Schwertleite and Hilda in Siegrune. It can¡¯t be helped ¡ª those girls have been resting inside the castle after all.

    The lightly armored Yae starts dancing as the lead with a long sword made of the crystal material in her hand, precisely killing frazes and tearing up their cores.

    And just like that, they¡¯ve begun ughtering the crystal devils one by one after finally arriving at the frontlines.

    ¡ºYour Majesty, arge distortion has been confirmed 1km in front of the main headquarters. This appears to be an indication that an advanced-ss will be arriving soon¡»

    ¡¸So it¡¯sing, huh?... Notice to allpanies, distance yourselves from the point where an Advance-ss will appear¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºYessir¡»

    Having been contacted by Tsubaki-san who¡¯s stationed at the headquarters and thanking her deep inside for her observations, I¡¯ve then started to takeout [Stars] made of crystal materials to be used for [Meteor Zapper] from [Storage].

    I¡¯ll strike this guy the moment he appears. However, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to break his core with just this pre-emptive strike, so the n is to do an all-out attack to it when it bes worn-out due to the damage it will receive from this surprise attack.

    Extending my vision with ¡°Long Sense¡±, I confirm the cracks in the air indicating the point of the appearance. It¡¯sing out now.

    A crevice starts spreading out like a ss getting fine cracks with snapping sounds. The Advance-ss then makes its appearance from therge dimensional tear it opened-up, smashing it loudly along with a thunderous roar.

    ¡ºGogaaaaaaaa!!¡»

    It raises a yell aimed towards the sky while it¡¯s sparkling body, which looks like a small mountain, makes a reverberating thud through the ground.

    Its back is drawing a smooth round curve. It has six fat and short legs, a tail waving like a snake furnished with countless long thorns, and a head extending from a shell-like body.

    It¡¯s arge turtle. I suppose I should even call it a tortoise-type, though there are six legs, and sharp des resembling a saw installed on the edge of its shell.

    The number of cores is... one, located inside its shell, huh? It¡¯s emitting a dull orange light.

    ¡¸Huge! I suppose it¡¯s the same as usual... However, I think I should be grateful to that creature since it¡¯s making itself a better target for me. [Meteor Zapper]¡¹

    A countless number of [Gates] open up right above the tortoise, and the crystal [Stars] start falling down with their weight increased with [Gravity]. The moment I start thinking about the damage that attack has caused, the tortoise drew its head along with its feet and tail into the shell,pletely hiding them. Furthermore, the stars are being deflected by the smooth curve of its shell once they hit, slipping down to the ground.

    ¡¸Damn! So it can protect itself like that, huh...?¡¹(Touya)

    Does this mean that it¡¯s a defensive-type fraze because it¡¯s a tortoise? While I¡¯m being dumbfounded, the tortoise who¡¯s currently in seclusion suddenly puts out just its long tail. A countless number of thorns on the tip are then fired out in all directions like missiles.

    ¡¸This is bad! Evasive maneuvers!¡¹(Touya)

    Hundreds of crystal arrows are separating more and more from the thorns, pouring down all around the same way simr to a cluster bomb attack.

    The damage it caused is negligible, probably thanks to the fact that everyone has already distanced themselves from here in order to not end up getting mixed in the effects of [Meteor Zapper]. Still, several machines have stopped moving and changed their color. It¡¯s the reaction indicating the escape of the pilot via transfer magic.

    ¡¸Nno, BREAK ! !¡¹(Elzie)

    Having jumped to the tortoise¡¯s feet, Elzie¡¯s Gerhilde puts all her strength into the pile bunker in her right hand and shoots it into the center of the foot. Breaking it with the first attack is generally unreasonable, but it eventually breaks with the second one.

    Nevertheless, the tortoise wouldn¡¯t lose its bnce even if one of them is destroyed due to having three pairs of feet. I should¡¯ve been able to bring it down if I used [Slip], but it¡¯s very likely that Elzie would get crushed beneath it.

    However, Elzie immediately retreats from that ce while the pair of Hilda and Yae tear up one of the remaining legs on the same side, slicing it from left and right.

    Having lost two of its three legs all on one side, the tortoise loses its bnce and starts falling down on the girls. Both Yae and Hilda promptly manage to escape so as not to get crushed underneath it. The fraze¡¯s body falls down diagonally.

    Although it can¡¯t move, the tortoise opens its mouth wide and begins to gather particles of lights. This is bad. Does it n to fire that weapon?!

    Rin¡¯s Grimgerde makes the tortoise eat the attack of her Gatling guns, but the bullets strike the shell of the tortoise, change their direction and fly away into tomorrow. It looks like that this shell is capable of warding off any attack thanks to its form aside from its property of being exceptionally hard. It¡¯s probably simr to the shield Spica-san has.

    ¡ºCannon Knuckle Spiral! !¡»(Suu)

    A rocket-fistunched and fired by Suu¡¯s Ortlinde from the headquarters smashes the tortoise¡¯s head into small pieces. The balls of light vanish like a mist, and the tip of the now nonexistent head is swaying about. Nice!

    However, its head has already started regenerating along with its legs. We must break that core fast. Now then, how exactly are we going to do that...?

    Then, the smartphone in my breast pocket receives an iing call as I¡¯m being absorbed by those thoughts.

    ¡ºTouya-kun, are you not going to try using ¡°that¡±?¡»(Regina)

    It¡¯s a call from the professor.

    ¡¸By ¡°that¡±, do you mean... ¡°That¡±? The secret weapon which you said that Rosetta had manufactured. But doesn¡¯t ¡°that¡± eat up a lot of magic power?... ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºI guess so. It certainly is a weapon which you¡¯ll probably only be able to shoot just one time even if you borrow Linzie and Rin¡¯s power, but it¡¯s still better than doing nothing, don¡¯t you agree? And by the way, I¡¯ve already received their agreement. Everything else depends on you¡»(Regina)

    Muu. I wanted to avoid using ¡°that¡± weapon without testing it beforehand, but It can¡¯t be helped.

    Linzie¡¯s and Rin¡¯s frames, Helmwige and Grimgerde, support the [Cannon] transferred in front of them as if holding it from left and right. A talon-looking anchor protruding from the barrel has been hammered into the ground and affixed so that it would withstand the recoil.

    This is the giant magic gun, [Brionac]. It has a barrel nearly three times longer than a regr frame gear and fires a specially manufactured bullet using explosion magic which is enhanced by huge amounts of magic power. It also has a pre-programmed magic that applies a rotation to the bullet with the use of spiral magic, vastly increasing its firepower.

    It appears that it takes time to charge the gun with magic power, and it¡¯s not capable of firing rapidly due to its huge magic power consumption. It¡¯s a weapon which can be called a one-shot-one-kill type of weapon.

    ¡¸Are both of you ready?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºIt¡¯s okay¡»(Linzie)

    ¡ºLeave it to us¡»(Rin)

    Linzie pours fire attribute magic power into [Brionac] while Rin pours wind attribute magic power. The magic load gauge installed on the sides of the barrel start rising up gradually.

    ¡ºLoading 75%... 80%... 85%... 90%...¡»(Regina)

    While listening to the voice of the professor, I turn my eyes toward the tortoise in front of us. The aim is the throat leading straight to the core which is the root from which its neck extends from inside the shell. It won¡¯t be able to repel an attack at that ce.

    The regeneration of the head and legs is progressing. We have to settle it before it finishes its regenerationpletely.

    ¡ºLoading 100%!¡»(Regina)

    ¡¸Okay, F-I-R-E! ! ¡¹

    [Brionac] emits a thunderous roar, blowing a grand me.

    A gigantic bullet, having been fired, explodes at the Tortoise¡¯s base of the neck without changing its aim. All right! This is where [Brionac] will show what it¡¯s made of.

    A warhead, which is helically hollowed out with grooves, starts to rotate at high speeds the moment it explodes. It¡¯s the so-called ¡°Drill Bullet¡±. Far from having the power to repel the shot, the Advance-ss fraze has its body smashed by the spiral bullet pushing into it.

    As it finally reaches the core straight ahead soon afterward, the bullet pulverizes the orange sphere into small pieces with the same force and pierces through the tail.

    The destruction of an advanced fraze¡¯s core makes it produce cracks through its whole body while it loudly copses with ttering sound.

    Destroying the core of an advanced fraze produces cracks throughout its whole body as it loudly copses with a ttering sound.

    ¡¸It seems we¡¯ve somehow managed to defeat it...¡¹(Touya)

    White steam rises up from [Brionac] with a *fwoosh*. Did its cooling mechanism activate? Both Helmwige and Grimgerde fall on one knee and stop moving.

    ¡¸Are you two okay?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºS-somehow...¡»(Linzie)

    ¡ºThat, that was really bad... All my magic has been taken. It will be pretty much impossible to fire it the second time¡»(Rin)

    Assuming that it can be used by a set of three people from our side, we¡¯ll be left with Yumina and Sakura, I guess. Oh well, there¡¯s still room for improvement, and we might be able to use a lot easier next time.

    ¡¸Okay. The advance ss has been disposed of. Switch to clean-up battle tactics¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºRoger¡»

    The frame gears of each nation start defeating the remaining frazes.

    Just as I breathe out a sigh, thinking I should be feeling relieved, the frazes in the surrounding area stop moving all at once. What¡¯s with them?

    ¡ºTouya-san, Look!¡»(Linzie)

    The sky divides in the ce Linzie¡¯s Helmwige points at, and the sound of disruption reverberates, producing a bigger distortion than when the advanced ss appeared. This is, don¡¯t tell me...!!

    The fellow who jumps out from the hole that opened up in the sky starts looking around restlessly after he quietly goes down to the ground.

    A hardened skin and crystal-looking hair, the one covered with crystals all over its body and reigning at the summit of the frazes ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª A Ruler-ss.

    This is the fourth Ruler-ss I¡¯ve seen. First was Nei, a female-type who directed her anger to End. Second was Gira, a male-type battle maniac. Last was Rize, a female-type bystander working with End.

    The Ruler-ss in front of me has a well-proportioned face, but he¡¯s probably a male-type. I just don¡¯t know if distinguishing the Ruler-ss frazes has any meaning to it though.

    Having descended to the ground, I then confront this fraze. I can¡¯t see any change in his expression even if he turned his eyes to me.

    The Ruler-ss points to me in a slow motion and his finger suddenly extends as if he¡¯s trying to skewer me.

    ¡¸?!¡¹(Touya)

    I brush away the finger that came stretching towards my face without any mercy with Brynhildr d in divinity. That was sudden, you know. If the one receiving that attack was just a normal human, he would¡¯ve died for sure.

    Having repelled his attack, I notice a subtle change on his face after he sees that his finger has been broken, though the change to his expression is only him being a bit surprised. His finger also regenerates in a blink of an eye.

    ¡¸Fumu. By my guess, you must End¡¯s coborator...¡¹(Fraze)

    ¡¸So you can talk, huh...?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I¡¯ve picked up thenguage of this world from Gira, after all. You¡¯re Touya whom Gira spoke about, right?¡¹(Fraze)

    ¡¸Aah, that¡¯s right¡¹(Touya)

    Why is that this guy, whom I¡¯ve just met for the first time, knows my name? Has this Gira-guy been spreading rumors about me? Chi~, that bastard. I click my tongue while sending curses to the battle maniac Ruler-ss.

    ¡¸I¡¯m different from Gira and have no interest in you, bastard. There¡¯s something I must do before the [Bacsh] happens. Don¡¯t hinder me¡¹(Fraze)

    Is he referring to the phenomenon that sends the Ruler-ss back to their own dimension after their appearance in this world for a short while? Like waves on the beaches that return back to the sea? Is that a ¡°Bacsh¡±? ording to End, this ¡°Bacsh¡± gradually bes less effective as they repeatedlye to this world, and that they will soon be affixed to this world, giving them the freedom to go here as much as they want.

    The Ruler-sses are probably not allowed to exist in this world so easily to the point that even Gira from before was only able to stay on this side for just nearly 30 minutes. It doesn¡¯t change the fact that he was troublesome. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll defeat this guy here in advance.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know the circumstances on your side, but there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let you do as you please and just be silent about it, you see?¡¹(Touya)

    Using ¡°Teleport¡±, I appear behind the Ruler-ss and try to cleave him in two starting from the tip of his head, but I just end up cutting down his right hand since he immediately avoids my attack

    Having taken a distance from me, this guy turns a really surprised nce at me.

    This guy shows a really surprised expression to me after distancing himself from me.

    ¡¸... I see. Now I understand why Gira is being noisy about you¡¹(Fraze)

    His right arm that was lopped off starts regenerating from the shoulder. Chi~, this guy¡¯s regeneration is faster than the regr frazes as well.

    ¡¸I¡¯m different from Gira, in which I don¡¯t find delight in battles. Likewise, I¡¯ve no interest in you¡¹(Fraze)

    ¡¸...So are you saying that you¡¯re just interested in the core of the [King]?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸That was before¡¹(Fraze)

    ¡¸What?¡¹(Touya)

    I try asking what he meant by what he just said, but then I notice a hairtail fish-type fraze flying towards here.

    The Ruler-ss jumps onto the back of the flying fraze which has started to rise up from this ce.

    ¡¸The ¡°Bacsh¡± ising. As expected, I have no time to be your opponent. My name is Yura. We should meet again one day ¡¹(Yura)

    The ruler type, who gave the name ¡°Yura¡±, flies away on the hairtail fish just like that. Damn it! As if I¡¯ll let you get away!

    I invoke ¡°Fly¡± and start chasing after him. The moment I thought I¡¯d capture his retreating figure in the sky after continuously flying for a while, Yura¡¯s body emits a blinding sh of light.

    ¡¸Uu?! ¡¹(Touya)

    Being blinded by the sudden outburst of light, my vision turns pure white. Yura¡¯s figure has already disappeared when I open my eyes again. Just now, is that a smoke screen?!

    ¡¸Search! Flying Frazes!¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºSearch finished. 4 entries¡»

    Among the indications shown by my smartphone, three are on the battlefield from before. That means that the fourth one is likely the one which Yura is flying on.

    I start moving towards that direction in a straight line. After flying for about 5 minutes, I notice a hairtail fraze flying in this direction and shooting aser of light. Yura is not on it.

    ¡¸Scram ! !¡¹(Touya)

    I destroy the core of the hairtail fraze using a crystal bullet that¡¯s enhanced by divinity and fired from Brynhildr. In the end, that fraze is merely an intermediate-ss.

    The sundered fraze starts falling down onto the ground as it reflects sparkling light.

    ¡¸Search. Ruler Type¡¹

    ¡º...Search finished. 0 entries¡»

    There are no results? What¡¯s the meaning of this? Has he been driven out from this world due to that [Bacsh], or does he have a method to defend against search magic? What the heck was this guy¡¯s objective...?

    There is no way those guys will be able to remain in this world as of the moment, seeing that there¡¯s this ¡°Bacsh¡± that forcefully returns them back to their world. He should have been sent back to the dimensional gap sooner ofter. However, I¡¯m wondering what this guy was trying to do by using this small amount of time.

    The answer won¡¯te to me even if I think about it, but I still feel an ominous premonition for some reason.

 Chapter 263: The Interlude, and the Investigation and the Infiltration

    Arc 26: What can be done for tomorrow

    Chapter 263: The Interlude, and the Investigation and the Infiltration

    ¡¸Fumu. So I¡¯ve returned, huh?¡¹(Yura)

    Yura, having been sent back to the dimensional threshold by ¡°Bacsh¡±, murmurs for whatever reason. There was a little hindrance on the way, but he didn¡¯t think of it as a problem since he managed to achieve his goal.

    ¡¸Yo~, How did it go on the other side? Was it even interesting?¡¹(Gira)

    Gira¡¯s voice resounds from the darkness of the threshold. Yura nces at him and opens his mouth with a sigh.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve met the guy called Touya or something whom you talked about. He¡¯s definitely strong ¡ª he managed to cut off my arm ¡¹(Yura)

    ¡¸Ka-kaa, just look at that. The eyes of the great me were certain of that though, eh? I¡¯m tellin¡¯ you now, but both ¡®im and ¡°King¡±¡¯s core are my trophies. Lay your hand on them and I¡¯ll break you all the same, got it? ¡¹(Gira)

    ¡¸Have it your way. I have no interest in either of those¡¹(Yura)

    ¡¸Hmm, same as always. I still can¡¯t get what¡¯s this n or something you¡¯re thinking about. Well, I ain¡¯t gonnain if you ain¡¯t gonna be an obstacle¡¹(Gira)

    Smacking his lips, Gira disappears into the darkness once again. Be it fighting a strong opponent or forcing them to yield, those are the only things existing inside Gira¡¯s mind.

    ¡°I am different from him,¡± Yura thinks.

    Even though Yura is seeking power, it isn¡¯t just simple raw power like what Gira wants. What he¡¯s seeking is an absolute power which can make any kind of being submit to him.

    Before, he had thought that the absolute power was to control all frazes ¡ª even other Ruler-sses ¡ª that was obtainable through the ¡°King¡±¡¯s core. It¡¯s for that reason that he brought back the way to break through the world barriers and cross through the dimensions which the ¡°King¡± disposed and concealed.

    However, a void was born inside Yura the more he crossed swords with various tribes and the more he traveled across worlds.

    In the end, he¡¯d only be able to stand at the top of the frazes even if he acquired the ¡°King¡±¡¯s core and took its power into himself. That means he¡¯d only be able to rule over a single world. If that¡¯s the case, how can he get the power that surpasses the power of the ¡°King¡±?

    It¡¯s simple. He¡¯ll just have to be a being higher than the ¡°King¡±.

    Yura has sensed existences in various worlds which they¡¯re unable toprehend. The existences called ¡°Gods¡±.

    Unable to confirm their visages, he wasn¡¯t even sure whether they existed or not. However, their power had been seen here and there in those worlds. The pieces of evidence only amounted to the items known as holy swords or sacred treasures, but it¡¯s certain that the thoughts of those who were called ¡°Gods¡± were dwelling in them.

    And now, Yura felt a certain wave before the tear opened up this time. A sonorant simr to the frazes yet entirely different at the same time. What caught his interest was the scent of a ¡°God¡± present within that wave. ¡°That¡± continued to emit a resonance as if it was calling out to Yura.

    This time, Yura has forcibly broken through the barrier, taking advantage of an advanced-ss that was trying toe out there through the tear. This said tear has then been located close to the source of that wave. For a short time before the ¡°Bacsh¡± urred, he had managed to retrieve ¡°That¡±. Although an obstacle did show up along the way, ¡°That¡± thing was now in Yura¡¯s hands.

    As for the nature of that thing, it¡¯s an egg, shining in gold color.

    ¡¸? What¡¯s this?¡¹

    Just as when he¡¯s bing confused as to why the egg is shaking bit by bit, it dissolves into a mud and slips through Yura¡¯s fingers. Soon, this amoeba-looking lump of gold begins to gradually increase in darkness, until it manages to form itself into a figure.

    It eventually bes a skinny aged person with white hair, who¡¯s now appearing in front of Yura. His muddy pupils are gazing at Yura and eventually start to gaze around.

    ¡¸This is... a dimensional threshold, huh? I see, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be discovered by them in this ce¡¹(Old man)

    ¡¸... Who are you?¡¹(Yura)

    ¡¸Me? I am... a god, see¡¹(Old man)

    Looking at the old man who answered like this while emitting a dark golden spirit, Yura disys a thin smile.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô

    ¡¸This is terrible, isn¡¯t it~...¡¹(Rosetta)

    Rosetta mutters that along with a sigh as she looks up at Linzie¡¯s Helmwige and Rin¡¯s Grimgerde, which have been recollected into the hangar.

    ¡¸Damage to the frames is indeed serious. As I thought. It looks like the damage from ¡°Brionac¡± is still here¡¹(Rosetta)

    ¡¸Should we swap all the parts? Say, since it was Rosetta who had made such a thing...¡¹(Monica)

    ¡¸What¡¯re you saying?! That giant gun is the star of the battlefield! Even if it¡¯s efficiency is probably bad and even if it¡¯s power consumption is likely poor, it¡¯s definitely overflowing with romance!¡¹(Rosetta)

    Rosetta and Monica start quarreling, so I sneakily escape from Babylon¡¯s ¡°Hangar¡± before ites over my way. Though as for me, I¡¯m grateful for having ¡°Brionac¡± because we¡¯ve managed to defeat that Tortoise-type fraze with it.

    Guess we have to think a bit more about the methods on how to deal with the advance-sses. Firing ¡°Brionac¡± every time they appear is... the frames will break every time that gun is going to be used, making the cost of repairs really unfavorable, I suppose.

    The first problem is that conventional weapons won¡¯t be able to reach the core of an advanced-ss since they are way too huge. Therefore, a long weapon like a spear is necessary, huh? However, if the said weapon is that big, no other frame besides Suu¡¯s Ortlinde Overlord will be able to wield it.

    As for Suu, I want to leave her in charge of the defenses if possible, though...

    As I thought. The weapon will end up being a long-ranged type simr to ¡°Brionac¡±.

    Same goes for me. I also have to think about other methods of attack aside from ¡°Meteor Zapper¡±. Something like what happened today may happen again in the future.

    Suu has been telling me things like ¡°Hammer! A hammer, Make me a huge hammer!¡±, but that hammer won¡¯t have an effect of turning an opponent into light after destroying that opponent even if we make it. It¡¯s just an effect in the anime she saw...

    I try thinking about it for a bit as I stop nearby ¡ª I then look up in the in my smartphone, surfing the site dedicated to anime about robots.

    ¡¸Powerful gravity wave... disintegrating up to their photons...¡¹(Touya)

    If I apply ¡°Gravity¡±.... Will I be able to do it? I feel like I should be able to if I leave it to Professor, but ye-e-ep... Assuming we¡¯ve managed to make it, I think the finished product will be something terrifying...

    In any case, let¡¯s try talking about it with themter. It¡¯s better to have multiple ways of fighting in case of the times when pushes to shove. It may be the key to victory, though it will be necessary to control those methods of attack rigorously.

    ==================================================================

    Upon returning to the ground, the trio of new kunoichis came up to me as I was walking through the corridors of the royal castle. E~to, I think their names are Sarutobi Homura, Kirigakure Shizuku, and Fuuma Nagi, right?

    ¡¸Ano~, Your Majesty! We have a request!¡¹(Homura)

    Saying this, Homura and Co. kneel down on the floor at once. Hey~, what¡¯s with them!?

    ¡¸Please somehow bestow also upon us the magic correspondence tool which the boss has!¡¹(Shizuku)

    ¡¸We beseech you¡¹(Nagi)

    Following her, both Shizuku and Nagi start speaking about it. Did they mean Tsubaki-san when they said ¡°boss¡±? And the magic correspondence tool is... Aah, they¡¯re talking about smartphones.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ask just in case, but why do you need those?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. There will be numerous asions wherein we¡¯ll be going afar and infiltrating various ces in order to perform espionage. That tool, which is capable ofmunicating withrades even if they¡¯re far away, will be exceedingly helpful. That¡¯s why... ¡¹(Homura)

    I see. Well, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand them. It should be quite helpful to the infiltration unit thanks to its features like recording and photographing stuff.

    ¡¸Remind me, where will you be going this time?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸The Sandora Kingdom. There are strange rumors going around there, so... All three of us are scheduled to depart tomorrow¡¹(Homura)

    The Sandora Kingdom, huh?... That country still continues to implement very even now, making them the only country in this world who deals with it now that Yuuron no longer exists.

    It has a rigid ss system, and it seems that a person belonging to a lower rank isn¡¯t allowed to go against a person of a higher rank even if their ranks are different by just one level. That country also doesn¡¯t interact with any other countries, managing to achieve a peculiar culture.

    But even so, it appears that ves are being collected there from all over the world. It¡¯s already to the extent where the saying ¡°If your daughter vanished, go first to Sandora¡± exists. Unusual races like elves and dwarfs are being sold there at high prices, they say.

    It¡¯s also said that ? of Sandora¡¯s poption are ves. It¡¯s a cruel thing to say, but it will be the end for them if a new ve is bought once the old one has been used up since ves are considered as tools. I can probably only feel the same when one reces an old footwear for a new one.

    To be honest, it¡¯s a country I don¡¯t want to deal with a lot, but...

    ¡¸I guess so... Those smartphones will likely be essential for the intelligence unit. Please wait for a bit¡¹(Touya)

    I want to avoid the situation where those girls will end up bing ves due to some mistake. I then contact Tsubaki-san and ask her toe to the courtyard.

    When I¡¯ve arrived at the courtyard with three girls in tow, Tsubaki-san is already there. So fast! As expected of a ninja.

    ¡¸And for those reasons, I¡¯ll be handing those smartphones to the other members of the intelligence unit¡¹(Touya)

    Hearing my exnation, Tsubaki-san res at the trio ¡ª she may be angry that they¡¯vee to appeal to me on their own ord ¡ª making all of them totally wither away.

    ¡¸Now-now, I was nning to give those to everyone in the knight order eventually and, well, the intelligence unit will be getting theirs first, considering the nature of their duties, okay?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸... If that¡¯s what His Majesty wishes. It will definitely be helpful... Thank you very much¡¹(Tsubaki)

    I¡¯ve bestowed a return magic on the smartphones just in case so that those units will return back to their owners¡¯ hands even if the said owners drop or lose them. If by any chance... which is the worst case scenario, the knights of our household try to abscond the smartphones while carrying them, they will also be able to return to my hand by my thoughts, making theft irrelevant.

    Taking out ten-odd smartphones from ¡°Storage¡± which are simpler models than those that I¡¯ve given to Tsubaki-san and the rulers of each country and which are painted in yellow-green color, I then pass those units to Tsubaki-san.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll know your own numbers if you look into the ¡°Telephone¡± section in the ¡°Settings¡± tab¡¹(Touya)

    I hand over smartphones to the three girls as I say those words. Their eyes, gazing at the smartphones they¡¯ve just received, start to sparkle with joy, bubbling over. They still end up being rebuked by Tsubaki-san because of that though.

    ¡¸Now then, I¡¯ll be now leaving a vehicle exclusive to the knights of the intelligence unit¡¹(Touya)

    Three so-called ¡°Magic Carpets¡±, taken out from ¡°Storage¡±, are handed over to Tsubaki-san. It should be a convenient item since it has an ¡°Invisibility¡± effect, obscuring its form.

    If they themselves hide with the carpet by attaching its backside closely to a wall, it will probably be possible to call it ¡°Wall Hiding Arts¡±, I guess. Naturally, they¡¯ll be found out if they are touched.

    I¡¯ll send them off to the deserts of Sandora with ¡°Gate¡±, but they can escape with those carpets if anything happens.

    ¡¸Thank you very much for everything and anything you do¡¹(Homura)

    ¡¸No, I just prefer not to fall behind like that time in Yuuron. There are some dark rumors floating around about that country, after all. It would be toote after an incident already happened¡¹(Touya)

    The thing controlling the ves, the ¡°Subordination Cor¡±. If I¡¯m to describe it, it has be a foundation for that country. Moreover, I¡¯m capable of releasing people from it. This fact should still be hidden from others, but things will likely turn troublesome the moment they find out about that ability of mine.

    Rumors stating that ¡°One will be released from being a ve if they go to Brunhild¡± may start to spread. If that happens, Sandora Kingdom may consider us their enemy, and it¡¯s likely that assassins will be sent by some fool after us like what Yuuron did.

    Well, if someone tries to do the same thing, I¡¯ll expose that mastermind using any means necessary and make them face retribution though.

    ¡¸Bluntly speaking, what kind of country is it? This Sandora Kingdom, I mean¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I can only describe my personal viewpoint on it, but... due to the ss system being enforced with total control having the king on top of it, the rich be even richer while the impoverished live in an environment of utter hopelessness ¡ª their ss being decided the moment they are born. It doesn¡¯t matter how much ability one has, the child of a ve will be a ve, and the child of a citizen will be a citizen. They won¡¯t be able to raise their ss even if they fall down to a lower ss ¡¹(Homura)

    Certainly. Even in ces like the capital of the Kingdom of Belfast, the areas where nobles live and the areas where the general popce live are divided. It¡¯s not something unusual by itself, but it¡¯s possible for a person to get promoted in Belfast if they have the ability.

    A person born in the slums can choose to be an adventurer, gain fame, and even be a knight, which is difficult but not impossible. My case is one of those.

    ¡¸While it¡¯s possible for the citizens to throw away their country and escape to another, ves don¡¯t have such option. It¡¯s normal for them to die without being given even a satisfactory meal as they¡¯re being made to work until they die¡¹(Homura)

    ¡¸This is an unpleasant story, all right¡¹(Touya)

    They probably think that ¡°there are as many substitutes as I would like¡± or something along those lines.

    ¡¸And, what about the reputation of the King of Sandora?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸His fame is nonexistent. There¡¯s no one who¡¯d speak about the King straightforwardly ¡ª they only speak fixed lines like ¡°The King is a wonderful person¡±, ¡°We can¡¯t be thankful enough¡±, ¡°He is our sun¡±¡¹(Homura)

    ¡¸Are those their true feelings?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Who knows... Those may be the true feelings of the upper ss, but the lower ss probably don¡¯t want to be degraded into ves by speaking thoughtlessly about that matter¡¹(Homura)

    So it means that people from the upper ss can¡¯t be criticized, huh? If that¡¯s the case, there are probably no retainers who would admonish their superiors, and yet someone like me is being scolded every day. Saying that the King of Sandora is a splendid person when he¡¯s only being pampered by his surroundings is... suspicious, I suppose.

    ¡¸Besides that, we can¡¯t underestimate the military might of Sandora. The order of magic beast warriors is troublesome¡¹(Homura)

    ¡¸Aah, that¡¯s right. The ¡°Subordination Cors¡± were originally made in order to tame magic beasts, after all¡¹(Touya)

    The order of magic beast warriors. It¡¯s a warrior order apanied by magic beasts subdued with the ¡°Subordination Cor¡±. Sandora doesn¡¯t have borders with any country, so there¡¯s no way for them be invaded aggressively by outsiders.

    However, it also has plots ofnd where extremely dangerous magic beasts loiter around, havinge from the ces boarding the Great Forest Sea and deserts with numerous magic beasts.

    The order of magic beast warriors are the ones exterminating those threats. However, the thing about them is that they¡¯re merely being called an order of warriors ¡ª they¡¯re not only riding the magic beasts which have be their mounts after being tamed with the ¡°Subordination Cor¡±, but there are also a lot of ves among those riders. In other words, there¡¯s a reason to call them ¡°ve Warriors¡±.

    So they¡¯re leaving the dangerous work entirely to ves, huh?

    ¡¸I feel awkward to send people to such a dangerous country...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It will be alright. We¡¯ll be in regr contact every day, and we¡¯ll immediately get out of the area once things be dicey. That¡¯s because the primary function of an intelligence agency is to bring home information¡¹(Homura)

    Homura puffs her chest with those words. Will they really be okay...?

    TL: greujnik

    TLC: Airsblue

    ED: ckswordsman

    PR: Empress

    AD: Do you like adventure, skills and harems? Check out an original novel hosted on RTD, I Have Unlimited Wives Slots!

 Chapter 264: The Kingdom of Slaves, and the Strangeness of the Desert

    Arc 26: What can be done for tomorrow

    Chapter 264: The Kingdom of ves, and the Strangeness of the Desert

    ¡¸That reminds me, Touya-dono. You¡¯ve been investigating the Sandora Kingdomtely, haven¡¯t you?¡¹(Trystwin)

    ¡¸Aah! I myself thought of asking about that matter as well.¡¹(Zephir)

    ¡¸You guys have sharp ears, don¡¯t you?...¡¹(Touya)

    I cry out without thinking to what the Belfast King and the Regulus Emperor have said.

    The representatives of the nations that belong to the East-West Alliance wanted to rx after the regr meeting, as such, I let them into the gameroom until evening.

    The King of Belfast, the Emperor of Regulus, the Beast King of Misumido and I are around the mahjong board while the Knight King of Restia and the King of Rynie, both being young rulers, are ying billiards.

    Inside the soundproof area at a corner of the game room, the piano performance of Kousuke-nii-san and ir-san¡¯s cooking fascinate the Statewide Governor of Rodomea and the Monarch of Referees. Meanwhile, Karen-nee-san, Moroha-nee-san, Sousuke-oji-san and Karina-nee-san are lecturing the Ramisshu Pope on matters about Gods at the opposite corner of the room. Suika is, by the way, lying on the floor with a bottle of sake in her arms.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not like Touya-dono is the only one investigating the matters regarding Sandora. O~to, Beast King, this is Pon.¡¹(Trystwin)

    ¡¸There are a lot of issues in that country that make us worried, you see... ~t-to.¡¹(Zephir)

    ¡¸Like what?¡¹(Touya)

    I pick up a tile from the pile in front as I listen to the discussion. I don¡¯t need it, so I¡¯ll just throw it away.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard that more and more ve traders started gathering there after Yuuron had vanished, and I¡¯ve also received several reports of what appears to be Regulus citizens being kidnapped by ve traders.¡¹(Zephir)

    ¡¸Same for us. There were cases where groups of bandits attacked viges and carried off young men, women and children. There¡¯s no doubt that the ve traders are secretly behind those attacks mainly because beastkins are considered to be expensivebat ves, and the one getting along with those ve traders is Sandora.¡¹(Jamca)

    In Misumido¡¯s case, it¡¯s an easy country to invade since it borders the Great Forest Sea. Also, every beastkin has a special ability depending on their tribe, and it¡¯s this trait that makes business lucrative for the ve traders.

    ¡¸We would prefer it if you crushed that country sooner, Touya-dono. ¡¹(Trystwin)

    ¡¸Ha-ha-ha, that¡¯s a good idea. Touya-dono should be able to do it in a single blow. If you want to, we¡¯ll even help you out on that endeavor, right?¡¹(Jamca)

    ¡¸We can probably gain total control of their royal capital within less than a day if we send out several Frame Gears.¡¹(Zephir)

    ¡¸...... You guys are letting this talk pass as a joke, yet you¡¯re being half serious here, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸........................¡¹¡¹¡¹

    All three of them turn their faces away. Hey, you three! Look at me!

    ¡¸The talk about destroying Sandora is really a joke, but we¡¯ll nheless be truly grateful if you can do something about the ve trading business.¡¹(Trystwin)

    From their words alone, I feel that ve traders who are attempting to enve people from other countries are more of a problem than the Sandora Kingdom itself. Though those vers may have no other choice but to follow the orders of that country.

    It even looks like Sandora has no diplomatic rtions with any other country aside from Yuuron. There are no countries who¡¯ll be troubled even if we crush Sandora, but... No, I guess they¡¯ll be troubled once refugees and the like starting ¡ª those people may possibly go toward Lail Kingdom which is the nearest.

    ¡¸As I thought. The problem lies in the ¡°Subordination Cor¡±...¡¹(Touya)

    How in the world is that ¡°Subordination Cor¡± being mass produced in the first ce? Is there some kind of enchanter who can use magic that belongs in the enchantment system like me?

    However, no-attribute magic is not hereditary. Assuming this magic was limited by one generation, how could ¡°Subordination Cors¡± be that widespread in the Sandora Kingdom for such a long time?

    Of course, it¡¯s a fact that the choker is still there even if the ve dies, so the ve masters should be able to reuse the cors though.

    The most important thing is, who¡¯s the one gathering the ve traders? Is it the king? Or possibly...

    ¡¸O~to, this is Ron, Touya-dono. Chinitsu. Haneman, 12000¡¹(Jamca)

    ¡¸~ack¡¹(Touya)

    His Majesty The Beast King drops a hand with circle tiles of the same color down with a flop. Damn it! I¡¯ve been careless! And to think that it¡¯s against such an obvious hand...

    I pay up the scoring sticks, and we start over again. My tiles this time are worrisome as well...

    ¡¸... If I remember correctly, wasn¡¯t this Sandora Kingdom originally founded by someone called a ¡°ve King¡±? ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It seems arge number of tribes had squabbled over there during that period. Still, it¡¯s said that a man, along with the people from the Frau tribe, suddenly showed up and brought the other tribes all together in a sh, then they established the kingdom of Sandora.¡¹

    ¡¸They also say that this man had shackles on his feet, and that he was a ve from some unknown country and was a diator.¡¹

    So he was called the ¡°ve King¡± because of that, huh? Did this diator desert his own country back then and turned up at the ce that would be the future Sandora? How should I say this? I suppose there were ves during that period as well.

    ¡¸Still, it¡¯s one theory. There were also stories that he made the chief of the tribe who was apanying him into a ve¡¹(Jamca)

    ¡¸Umu, there¡¯s also a story that the one who had created the original version of the ¡°Subordination Cor¡± was the ¡°ve King¡± himself even if it was a certain great magician who mass produced it after the country had been founded¡¹(Zephir)

    I tilt my head to the words of the Beast King and the Emperor. Mu-mu-u. Did he really gather all the tribes with the help of those chokers by force, rose up, and then created a country? But can a mere diator really do something like that? It seems like there¡¯s an underside to all of this.

    Releasing the Sandora ves looks easy to do as it is, but what will they do once they¡¯ve been released? Will they rebel?... Will they run away?

    They probably wouldn¡¯t forgive the nobles.

    Even if that noble lot are nothing but those who don¡¯t think of them as people, it probably can¡¯t be helped, given the environment in which they¡¯ve been brought up. But even so, there¡¯s no way the ves will recognize that.

    Mu-mu-mu... or shall we go and say to that king ¡°Release the ves who have been illegally brought from other countries¡±?

    However, will they obey if we tell them that? I suppose they have no reason to do so. Economic sanctions will normally be implemented ¡ª but then again, that country itself has no diplomatic rtions whatsoever.

    With regards to food, ves aren¡¯t allowed to eat anything satisfactory, given that ? of the kingdom¡¯snd are deserts while only the remaining area is the fertilends.

    They don¡¯t have any form of exchange with other countries. Aside from the merchants whoe and go, Sandora seems to be in a state of istion.

    Should I build ck ships and aim their cannons to that country?

    (TL: probably reference to http://afe.easia.columbia.edu/special/japan_1750_perry.htm)

    Muu. It¡¯s really troublesome.

    Rather than throwing down a country, thoroughly crushing the operations of the ve traders is more...

    ¡¸O~to, this is Ron, Touya-dono. Chinitsu. Haneman, 12000¡¹(Jamca)

    ¡¸Again!?¡¹(Touya)

    Not good! I shouldn¡¯t be thinking very deeply right now! I have to concentrate more on the game or else I¡¯ll bepletely defeated if it goes... No-no-no, it¡¯s different. Different, I say.

    Let¡¯s wait for the reports of the three kunoichi for the time being.

    === === === === === ===

    Starting the next day, rain falls gently onto Brunhild. Rainy season, huh?

    It looks like the knights of the knight order are taking a rest from training and are in their own rooms doing either some studying, reading or maintaining their weapons.

    As for myself, I¡¯m currently sitting on a chair and reading a book under the eaves of the balcony roof, but I then hear musicing from a distance. It¡¯s Sousuke-nii-san, huh?

    This is... it certainly is a melody for a rainy day, but there¡¯s probably no one who will dance under an umbre and be festive in this rain.

    Still, the rain is pouring down for quite a bit... Though I wonder, how long will this rain continue? I hope the river won¡¯t overflow. Even so, it will be helpful if a weather forecast of some sort exists in this world.

    No, wait a minute.

    An idea suddenly enters my mind. I then try enchanting the weather forecast app of my smartphone with [Search].

    A weather report for one week together with umbre and rain marks and the current atmospheric temperature appears in the air with a *poof* sound. ... I¡¯ve done it.

    Uh-huh. Looks like the rainy weather will clear up the day after tomorrow. Guess we¡¯ll have to be patient for a little bit more.

    In any case, one more month and it will already be summer. Brunhild doesn¡¯t have a natural beach, but it has one in the dungeon archipgo. Everyone might go there with pleasure if I liberate it from danger and create a beach. Although there are a lot of magic beasts in the surrounding seas, they¡®ll stay away if I summon and ce there a Leviathan as a guardian. Jellyfish and others of that sort will still turn up there though.

    It sounds fun, with beach houses and food stalls and all. It¡¯ll look like a festival or a fair... Hmm?

    Come to think of it, this country doesn¡¯t have festive-like asions. Not even a year has passed since it was founded, so we haven¡¯t done anything resembling an anniversary for its foundation. Yet New Year has already passed.

    There are no Shinto shrines here as well... Oh well. It¡¯s fine not to make a Japanese-style festival specifically. However, an enshrined deity is necessary when one speaks about a Shinto shrine. Though if I¡¯m to say which God I worship myself, there¡¯s no one else besides that person.

    ¡¸Making him an enshrined deity on my own ord is kinda~¡¹(Touya)

    He probably won¡¯t¡¯ get angry, but I guess I still have to ask for his permission just in case if I¡¯m really going to do it.

    If it¡¯s simple Gods, they¡¯re just lurking around right? How should I say this? They¡¯re really only idling about, right?! Like the Alcohol God!

    The moment I start feeling a headache after remembering Suika who¡¯s sleeping like a log with a bottle of sake in her arms, my smartphone rings due to an iing call.

    The screen says ¡°Sarutobi(×ÅÐÅ) Homura¡±. Oh, the Sarutobi(Ô³ïw) girl, huh? Have they already arrived at Sandora?

    ¡¸Yes, hello¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºAh~, Ano~, Is it really you, Your Majesty?! P~, people, people in town are, they are!¡»(Homura)

    ¡¸Calm down. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying¡¹(Touya)

    What¡¯s this? It looks like she¡¯s in a terrible panic. Has something happened?

    ¡ºPeople, they sparkle, and die! The sparkling, ites from their bodies... Ah......... Excuse me, Your Majesty. This is Shizuku. I¡¯ve taken up the phone¡»(Homura/Shizuku)

    I hear the voice of aposed Shizuku who has taken the phone from the panicking Homura. That¡¯s good. I won¡¯t understand a single word and will be confused if Homura is the one speaking.

    ¡¸Where are you right now?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºWe¡¯re in the city called Astal to the east of the royal capital of Sandora, Kyurei. We¡¯ve stopped in this city to book an inn before embarking toward Kyurei, but... we¡¯ve encountered a strange situation ¡»(Shizuku)

    ¡¸Strange situation?¡¹(Touya)

    She said ¡°Astal city¡±, but isn¡¯t that the secondrgest city in Sandora? What the heck is happening there?

    ¡ºThe citizens of the city are dead. Every one of them¡»(Shizuku)

    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹(Touya)

    I end up rising from the chair instinctively. Everyone? Astal should be quite arge city. Is she saying that it has beenpletely annihted?

    ¡ºA type of crystal simr to a crystal rock sprouts from their whole bodies and they die. It¡¯s like it has taken all the moisture in their bodies, making thempletely parched and dried up...¡»(Shizuku)

    Crystal rock? I suddenly recall the crystal bodies of the frazes. However, I¡¯ve never heard of such symptoms before.

    I can also assume that it¡¯s some sort of virus. If that¡¯s the case, those three are in danger.

    ¡¸Is there anything wrong with your bodies?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºNo, we¡¯re still fine as of the moment. Nagi has just ended up not feeling good for a little bit...¡»(Shizuku)

    ¡¸Get away from that city at once! Anywhere is fine as long as you three move far away from there and stay put once you find a new location. I¡¯lle to you within an hour¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºYes¡»(Shizuku)

    After hanging up the call, I then open the map of Astal city, project it in the air and look for survivors. There are three dots moving toward the edge of the city. Those must be the kunoichi trio, but...

    There¡¯s no one else being indicated aside from them. Is everyone really dead? What the heck happened over there?

    ¡¸There¡¯s no use thinking about it. Let¡¯s go meet those three for now¡¹(Touya)

    It¡¯ll be bad if this is really a pandemic due to an infectious disease, so I first call Flora from the ¡°Alchemy Building¡± and ask her to prepare a quarantine room and examination tools in her medical office. Should I request the lolico... no, Antica from ¡°Laboratory¡± to go there as well?

    After exining the circumstances to the trio¡¯s superior, Tsubaki-san, I open a [Gate] at once. I then transfer to the ce where we¡¯ve discovered the Babylon ruins in Sandora and move out from there.

    Having passed through the [Gate], I notice that there¡¯s a lot more sunshine here, different from the rainy weather of Brunhild, and that the desert sky is clear. As usual, it¡¯s very hot in this ce...

    I then open the map of Sandora and soar with [Fly] toward the location of the three kunoichis.

    Everyone in the city are dead. What the hell is happening here?

    I speed up my flying even more than usual, as if trying to wipe off this ominous feeling.

    TL: greujnik

    TLC: Airsblue

    ED: ckswordsman, Empress

    Shameless Advertisement by Ruman: Do you like adventure, skills and harems? Check out an original novel hosted on RTD, I Have Unlimited Wives Slots!

 Chapter 265: The Burned City, and the Crystal Skeletons

    Arc 26: What can be done for tomorrow

    Chapter 265: The Burned City, and the Crystal Skeletons

    I¡¯ve found the kunoichi trio in an area at the desert away from Astal, the second city of Sandora.

    For now, I¡¯ve applied [Recovery] on all of them and have sent them to the quarantine room in the medical office of Brunhild castle ¡ª I¡¯ve asked Flora and Tica to examine them.

    That¡¯s because if it¡¯s a virus of some sort, the situation will turn grave. Though I think they¡¯ll be okay.

    As I pass by Moroha-nee-san and Karina-nee-san, I ask them toe with me since they¡¯re free. Things like viruses won¡¯t matter to people who can use divinity, myself included.

    Since the day has already started to set, I fly to Astal at once with the two of them using the magic carpet.

    On our way there, we pass by several coaches and other vehicles which look like they¡¯re running away from the city.

    We¡¯re using concealment magic, so they shouldn¡¯t have noticed us at all, but they look like traveling merchants. ording to the map search, there are no survivors in the city, so they are probably running away after they have seen the disaster in Astal during their visit.

    Eventually, a fortress city standing alone within the slowly darkening desertes into view. So this is Astal, the second city of Sandora, huh?

    Its protective wall, which has been built with reddish-brown brick-looking stones, is supposed to be protecting the town and preventing invaders from entering the city, yet the gates that serve as the entrance into the city have been left open, preventing the walls from fulfilling its intended role.

    There are several lying dead people in front of the gates. Looking at the armor they¡¯re wearing, they must¡¯ve been the gatekeepers.

    ¡¸This is...¡¹(Touya)

    All of their faces have been warped in anguish, making them look like dried-up parched mummies. I can see six-edged crystallized prisms, that look like small rock crystals, sprouting from all over their bodies, piercing them from the inside.

    I try poking those crystals with the edge of Brynhildr, and they fall off flopping down along with their root that has been inside the dead body.

    As I pick up a fallen crystal to take a look at it, I conclude that it¡¯s way too fragile for it to be the crystal materials constituting the physical makeup of the frazes. When I apply a bit of strength, it easily breaks like a candy.

    ¡¸What the heck? What happened in this city...? ¡¹(Touya)

    While I mutter to myself, the two standing beside me, Moroha-nee-san and Karina-nee-san, show difficult expressions while looking at the copsed bodies

    ¡¸As I thought. This is...¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸There¡¯s no mistake about this¡¹(Karina)

    The two exchange nces and nod to each other. What is it?

    ¡¸Did you notice something out of the ordinary?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I suppose so. I don¡¯t know what happened, but the souls of the people lying around here have been eaten¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸Their souls have been eaten?¡¹(Touya)

    What¡¯s the meaning of this? I¡¯ve heard of a phenomena wherein the soul of a person exits his or her body when it falls into a stupor, but not something like this.

    ¡¸Inyman¡¯s terms, when a person dies, his soul leaves the body and goes toward heaven located below the divine realm where we (Gods) live. The soul is going to be cleansed there and will be sent out to a new body in order for it to be reborn anew. It¡¯s the thing called the circle of life¡¹(Karina)

    ¡¸Well, the souls who havemitted too many crimes will require a powerful purification, so those souls be whittled down, preventing them from reincarnating into anything but a beast, but they¡¯re still included in the circle of reincarnation. However... ¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸The souls of the people over here won¡¯t rise up to the heavens. Touya, concentrate your divine eye... meaning, you apply divine power on both of your eyes and try to look at those bodies¡¹(Karina)

    Following what Karina-nee-san said, I try concentrating my sight on the corpses, after applying divine power on my eyes.

    Upon doing so, I can then see something that resembles a frail shining sphere inside the bodies. Is that a soul?

    However, I suddenly notice that this soul is chipped here and there as if it has been eaten by a worm and that its light is bing weaker bit by bit.

    ¡¸Do you see it? This is an [Eaten soul]. At this point in time, it¡¯ll only disappear and separate from the circle of reincarnation, never to be born again. It¡¯s disappearance in a literal and genuine sense¡¹

    Aplete and literal disappearance. A being disappears from both this world and other worlds. My body shivers just by thinking about it.

    ¡¸A method to somehow save even just the soul...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸There¡¯s a way, but it¡¯s within the realm of divine miracles. We can¡¯t really use that leisurely while we¡¯re on the ground. You too. Don¡¯t attempt to do it, okay? The burden will be way too heavy for a neer.¡¹(Karina)

    Karina-nee-san stabs my hope with a nail.

    ¡¸Now then, we have to burn all the bodies here to ashes. If a soul doesn¡¯t ascend to heaven, it¡¯ll establish itself in a corpse. If that happens, they will surely turn to be undead; they¡¯ll end up roaming thend as zombies, looking for those who are still alive.¡¹(Moroha)

    ording to Moroha-nee-san, being undead seems to be a condition wherein the soul establishes itself in a dead body after it has died regardless if the soul is chipped or not. For the undead, there are those whose purposees from their attachment in life or their hatred against someone or something, but that undead whose souls are damaged have no purpose.

    Usually, the soul of an undead will be released from its body and will go to heaven after purification. However, a damaged soul cannot go to heaven. It will only vanish along with the body.

    It will really be detached from the circle of samsara, huh?

    As I enter the city and look around, I then discover that it¡¯s not just the humans who have grown crystals from the bodies and died. Even horses, dogs, and small birds have had their souls devoured. As I feared. This must be a move made by the frazes.

    After considering various things, I believe it¡¯s better to burn the whole town. There should still bemodities and money inside the houses and shops, but the thoughts ¡°Isn¡¯t it wasteful?¡± or ¡°Should I collect all of it¡± doesn¡¯t sit well me. I don¡¯t want to behave like a graverobber.

    On the other hand, those items will probably end up bing the possessions of thieves or heartless people if I leave them as they are. I guess it¡¯s better for them to disappearpletely along with their owners from the ground.

    I am thinking of passing the belongings to the Sandora Kingdom, but there¡¯s still the possibility of a virus causing this phenomenon. It¡¯ll also be troublesome if the money here will be used to mass produce the [Subordination Cors].

    After confirming that there are no living things through search magic, I burn the city with a temperature capable of melting even metals such as gold or silver coins.

    This includes the souls who have be disconnected from the circle of samsara.

    ¡¸Oh me, go mad, Hell Fire of Purgatory, Prominence¡¹(Touya)

    The whole city is being wrapped with magic mes that I have invoked. zing hellfire, bright to the degree of scorching the sky, burns down every single object in the darkness of an already sunken day.

    The house walls copse, roofs fall down, and they all melt down while being wrapped in mes.

    I gaze at the sight before me, and a feeling of utter helplessness washes over me.

    ¡¸Does this incident of souls being eaten happen often? ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s likely so in case of spiritual apparitions like wraths, phantoms, or specters. Monsters that belong in the [Soul Eater] category are often attracted by the negative thoughts of people. Souls dyed in the colors of dark emotions are the greatest feast for those guys¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸The easiest target for them is [Fear]. Those souls dyed in feelings of anxiety, panic or despair are their favorite food. That¡¯s why they don¡¯t show themselves and corner their opponents with mental dread. After all, [Fear of the unknown], which is the fear due to things someone doesn¡¯t understand or can¡¯t exin, is inherent to everyone¡¹(Karina)

    That reminds me, I¡¯ve heard something about the fear of darkness as the only fear inherent to humans. They tend to imagine that [Something] is in the dark, and this stirs up the feeling of [Fear]. It¡¯s said that [Fear of the Unknown] is due to a person¡¯s power of imagination.

    Well, I¡¯ve understood that there are spiritual apparitions who eat souls. However, I cannot bring myself to think that all of it has been their work.

    It¡¯s the same for those crystals. It feels like there¡¯s no way that something will prey on such arge number of people. Well, it wouldn¡¯t be an unbelievable story if the city was attacked by several thousands of wraiths.

    Something... something unknown is moving.

    ¡¸There¡¯s one thing that I remember though¡¹(Moroha)

    Moroha-nee-san mutters while gazing at the zing city.

    ¡¸The thing that eats souls and grows... Maybe an evil god is trying to be born¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸Aah~, I see. That might be it. There are no sacred treasures in this world aside from Touya¡¯s [Smartphone], so... is this the work of that guy, the subordination god?¡¹(Karina)

    They say it¡¯s due to an ¡°evil god¡±, but is that really the case? A failure of a god who¡¯s born after gathering evil intentions from objects like sacred treasures, which have the power of gods dwelling in them. They say that he¡¯s below the subordinate gods, so he shouldn¡¯t be a big deal to the gods. But it¡¯s a serious issue for humanity.

    An evil god is not really a god even if it¡¯s called as such, and gods seem to basically take a non-interference policy for this issue since it¡¯s something that¡¯s born on the ground. However, it¡¯s certain that the power of the gods is rted to him being born, so I guess they won¡¯t leave it alone irresponsibly and handle it by bestowing something like a holy sword or divine sword to a hero.

    Is the subordination god scheming to produce a sacred treasure and give birth to an evil god?

    ¡¸Well, this world has Touya so there¡¯s no reason to worry even if an evil god tries to be born ¡¹(Karina)

    ¡¸Either way, it¡¯s not a god in spite of it having the power of one. However, this imitation which has been created by a subordination god, the lowest type of god, will be facing a dependent of the most supreme almighty god. It won¡¯t even be a battle...¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸...... Then I guess there¡¯s nothing to worry about...¡¹(Karina)

    I would like them to excuse me from doing something like fighting against an evil god though. Oh well, if it¡¯s even lower than that neet god, I feel like I¡¯ll be able to do something about it.

    Putting that matter aside, I¡¯m more worried about the symptoms regarding those crystals. Don¡¯t tell me... Has the subordination god joined forces with the frazes?

    That¡¯s idiotic... is what I want to think, but this feeling of doubt won¡¯t disappear.

    I feel that the birth of an evil god is also linked to the frazes. It¡¯s only my intuition so far, but...

    ¡¸... Hm? Something is wrong. There¡¯s something... moving?¡¹(Moroha)

    I raise my face while looking dubious toward Moroha-nee-san, who is looking at the hellfire of the zing hell. Wh-what?

    There are shadows swaying in the me. No way. It¡¯s a fire capable of melting even iron, you know?!

    A crystal skeleton body that jumps out from the fire surprises me.

    ¡¸Uwaa?!¡¹(Touya)

    Karina-nee-san shoots an arrow made from crystal materials at the head of a skeleton that¡¯s about to attack.

    Having its head destroyed, the skeleton immediately falls down, but his smashed head regenerates to its original form with a snap. This ability is the same with the Frazes...!

    After regenerating it¡¯s damaged part, the crystal skeleton stands up while swaying. A red shining sphere the size of a golf ball is in the area of the chest where the heart is supposed to be located.

    ¡¸N-no~... !¡¹(Touya)

    Unsheathing Brynhildr, I pull the trigger, aiming at the core. When the shot bullet pierces it, the whole body of the skeleton crumbles into pieces.

    So it¡¯s a regeneration ability, huh? Its movements stop upon the destruction of the core. It¡¯s surely the same ability with the frazes. Then, magic is likely ineffective against them as well. Otherwise, it couldn¡¯t have passed through those mes.

    This is... is that because of those crystal growing from their bodies?!

    ¡¸It looks like they¡¯reing again. The dead bodies in the city have apparently been turned into frazes...¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be difficult to fight them in here! Go to the desert!¡¹(Touya)

    Both of them retreat upon my order. One by one, the crystal skeletons crawl out from the gates of the zing city. When they do, Karina-nee-san and I shoot them with bullets and arrows while we distance ourselves from the city and to the desert.

    There are also small skeletons among them, which could only belong to children. Having suppressed the unbearable feeling, I then shoot their cores.

    Their souls can no longer be saved. They won¡¯t die peacefully if they don¡¯t reach heaven, so there¡¯s no other choice but for them to disappear.

    Moroha-nee-san moves forward and cuts down the core of a skeleton fraze. The skeletons aren¡¯t strong by themselves, but it¡¯s troublesome when there are so many of them.

    They are just at the level wherein they can be brought down even with an ordinary sword. In that case¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª.

    ¡¸Oh Darkness,e forth, what I seek is the bone-shelled soldier, Skeleton Warrior ¡¹(Touya)

    Pure white skeletons crawl out one after another from the summoning formation I have opened up on the ground. These skeleton warriors are holding a sword in their right hands, and a shield in their left.

    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. A skeleton for a skeleton.

    ¡¸Defeat the crystal skeletonsing out from the castle gates! Stab the cores in their chests!¡¹(Touya)

    Being different from other frazes, those crystal skeletons have their cores exposed, making it possible to aim at it from the gaps in their ribcage. It¡¯s also possible to smash it alongside the cage by applying strength. They aren¡¯t a special threat or so.

    I then call out thousands of skeleton warriors one by one. I¡¯m able to pull through in this battle thanks to my vast amount of magic power.

    It¡¯s a battle between an army of skeleton warriors and an army of crystal skeletons crawling out from the mes. It seems like those crystal skeletons attack humans with pure instinct, same as other frazes ¡ª They¡¯re alling here even if there are other gates out of Astal.

    While blocking crystal skeletons, the skeleton warriors also break them indifferently. How should I say it...? It¡¯s their duty.

    It¡¯s a mystery that nothing else aside from humans, like horses or dogs, has turned into frazes. There¡¯s probably some sort of condition to it.

    ¡¸A battle between skeletons.... It¡¯s just like a picture of hell itself¡¹(Touya)

    To make matters worse, there¡¯s a burning city behind them. It seems like it may not necessarily be that different.

    After two hours have passed, all the crystal skeletons have been exterminated by the skeleton warriors, and the mes of the burning city have started to die out as well. Even after I try searching for crystal skeletons, I find that not a single one of them has moved.

    Thus the second city of Sandora Kingdom, Astal, has disappeared.

    TL: greujnik

    TLC: Airsblue

    ED: ckswordsman, Empress

    Shameless Advertisement by Ruman: Do you like adventure, skills and harems? Check out an original novel hosted on RTD, I Have Unlimited Wives Slots!

 Chapter 266: An Urgent Meeting, and an Island of No Return

    Arc 26: What can be done for tomorrow

    Chapter 266: An Urgent Meeting, and an Ind of No Return

    The next day, I call for an urgent meeting on the representatives of the East-West Alliance to tell them the entirety of what has happened in Astal city. It¡¯s troublesome to exin that the city has been destroyed, but the biggest issue is the cause of it.

    From the examination that Flora conducted, she couldn¡¯t find anything out of the ordinary from the three kunoichi, so there was still no clue on what had caused the people to turn into frazes.

    After hearing my report, I see the rulers¡¯ faces turn pale and be filled with dejection ¡ª of course, it¡¯s reasonable for them to be anxious if the same thing can happen to their own countries.

    It seems like there are stories from earlier times about humans with [Eaten Souls] turning into undead creatures, so it can be said that those reports about the undead didn¡¯t surprise them that much. The problem lies with the scale of this event. They can¡¯t seem to conclude whether the event is the work of some apparitions or the plot of the frazes.

    I, however, believe that this was probably the work of the Frazes. Otherwise, how can those crystal skeletons be exined?

    The only probable relief (I wouldn¡¯t call it a relief though) is that ordinary soldiers or adventurers can bring down those skeleton frazes.

    However, I can¡¯t help but think that they¡¯re likely just a byproduct of what has actually urred, and that their only goal is probably to devour the souls of other humans.

    As I¡¯ve feared, the subordinate god is probably involved in this. ording to Moroha-nee-san, he might be trying to give birth to this thing called an evil god.

    I guess there¡¯s no way I can tell to the kings in here about the role the subordinate god yed in this event. Her Eminence The Pope might be able to understand it though.

    For the time being, there¡¯s nothing we can do about the situation at hand. We can only make sure not to overlook the small changes at best.

    Thus, I¡¯ve decided to pass the following news to Rerisha-san and leave it to her to inform only the guild masters of the adventurer guilds.

    ¡ö There¡¯s a [Being] that eats souls called a [Soul Eater].

    ¡öThose humans with [Eaten souls] turn into skeleton Frazes.

    ¡öThis one is just my spection, but... they may appear in ces full of [Negative Emotions].

    To begin with, those who can draw out negative emotions are wraiths or specters which are apparitions belonging to the [Soul Eater] category, and the one who¡¯s likely devouring those human emotions in order to be born is the evil god. I don¡¯t intend to omit thismon feature between the two.

    It¡¯s said that Astal city had many ves and conductedrge-scale ve-trading transactions so it became known as the [ves City].

    No wonder that city was roused up in various [Negative Emotions] such as the desire of those who bought ves, despair of the people who became ves, the anguish of the oppressed ves, and the haughtiness of those people who oppressed the ves.

    In the end, this is merely a hypothesis of mine, but I think my thoughts are not that far off from reality.

    With that thought, I wonder if the surrounding areas of Yuuron don¡¯t turn into something bad simr to Astal. However, the people there have be sparse, not enough to create a whirlpool of [Negative Emotions]. Though I won¡¯t know that for sure, assuming dead souls are still roaming thatnd even now.

    Well, this is only a conjecture of mine and not something absolute, I don¡¯t even know the truth about this matter yet. That city may have just been targeted, for all I know.

    For the time being, I decided to postpone the reconnaissance of Sandora for a little while. If my prediction bes real, there¡¯s a possibility that Sandora, which is whirling up with [Negative Emotions], will be harmed by the [Soul Eater] again. I¡¯ve saved those three this time, but I¡¯d like for them to avoid being embroiled in a situation simr to what has recently happened.

    I don¡¯t want for something like an evil god to be born though... Far from being aplete god either, my nee-sans will also not be able to intervenergely as gods. If that¡¯s the case, then his opponent will most certainly be me, right?

    ... I wonder though, won¡¯t a legendary hero appear from somewhere?

    ~~~ ~~~ ~~~ ~~~ ~~~ ~~~ ~~~ ~~~ ~~~ ~~~ ~~~ ~~~ ~~~ ~~~ ~~~ ~~~

    With the meeting finished, I transfer to Babylon. There I see the professor in the secondb of [Hangar] tilting her head to the projected map of this world on the monitor.

    There are a lot of documents, books, and pens scattered on the table. She also left a half-eaten biscuit along with a partially empty coffee. Clean up after yourself! Bugs will go here due to your mess!

    ¡¸Did anything happen?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Mm? Aah, Touya-kun? Saying ¡°anything¡±, I¡¯ve noticed something a bit mysterious¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸Mysterious?¡¹(Touya)

    The professor projects another world map on the monitor to the right of the world map being currently projected by tapping on a console. Nn? Hmm? Is that map different? Both are simr, but it looks like they have minute differences between them...

    ¡¸This is the world map from 5000 years ago where I lived, before the battle with the frazes, you see. It¡¯s considerably differentpared to the present due to the changes in earth¡¯s crusts andrge-scale magics capable of altering terrain, but you should know that, right? ¡¹(Regina)

    Saying this, she oveps the two world maps. Aah, it¡¯s true. I can even see the ces where the coastline has whittled down, and the passages connecting thends. Hee, so Reefrees and Rynie shared a border 5000 years ago, huh? And also, Gau river didn¡¯t stretch till Misumido.

    Have those changes in terrain been caused by the constant usage of magic? This is, by no means, due to a space colony falling down in this world now, is it?

    (TL: http://tvtropes.org/pmwiki/pmwiki.php/Main/ColonyDrop)

    ¡¸That¡¯s because direct magic is ineffective against the frazes. You see, there was a country before that did a foolish act of destroying their country by making it explode together with the ground beneath by using the magic [Gran Break]¡¹(Regina)

    So it¡¯s a magic that deals damage to a rock, making the ground explode, huh? Well, they might be thinking back then that they had to deal at least that much damage against an advanced-ss, thus causing the ground to naturally change, I guess.

    There are a lot of powerful spells among the ancient magics, so they should have understood how dangerous [Gran Break] is. It¡¯s said that high-level earth magic is capable of causing cave-ins and elevate the ground at a wide scale.

    Truth be told, I think they didn¡¯t mind the appearance of thend. It was a crisis that involved the downfall of mankind after all.

    ¡¸This is the Holy Empire Paruteno where I lived. It was arge empire upying almost ? of the continent starting from the current Belfast to Regulus, Brunhild, Ramisshu, Rodomea, Ferzen, Restia and even a part of the Horn Kingdom¡¹(Regina)

    Professor looks at the map as she indicates the dominion of Paruteno. That¡¯s amazing. It was certainly a huge empire since it upied most of thend from west to east, didn¡¯t it? If that was my former world, I felt it would¡¯ve stretched from Europe all the way to China.

    ¡¸The fraze invasion came from the area around Zenoasu during our era, so the countries that had been ruined first were those around the current location of Yuuron, Nokia, and Hanock. That¡¯s why there are so many changes in the terrain within those areas¡¹(Regina)

    There are certainly a lot ofkes in the direction of Zenoasu and Yuuron. Is she saying that those changes in terrain are remnants of battles that were fought before?

    Even if they were ancient kingdoms, they probably opposed the Frazes with all their power, so the battle had probably been really fierce. I couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of battles were those.

    ¡¸And so? What¡¯s this mysterious thing you¡¯ve mentioned?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yeah. This... It¡¯s about this ind north from the kingdom which is now being called as ¡°Elfrau¡±¡¹(Regina)

    There¡¯s an ind on the map from 5000 years ago that¡¯s located north of where the current Elfrau Kingdom is, having the same geographical size as the Holy Kingdom of Ramissu. However, there¡¯s no ind on the map at present. That ind must have sunk, right?

    ¡¸This ind was called the devil ind during that time. The seas surrounding it were inhabited by sea magic beasts known as Sirens. No ship could ever get close to it, and a barrier of unknown origin would rise up if someone tried approaching the ind in a flying boat, which would then cause that person to lose control of the craft and crash down. No one, who had aimed at this ind that¡¯s covered with fog and clouds, ever returned back alive. I don¡¯t know who said it first, but people started to call it the [Ind of no return]¡¹(Regina)

    That ind is very dangerous then. She says that they haven¡¯t understood everything about it yet even with the technologies of the ancient civilization... Could it be that the situation in that ind is simr to the Spirit of Darkness of Ramisshu or the spirit of the great tree of the Great Forest Sea? Could there be some kind of spirit power at work there?

    ¡¸For some reason, that ind no longer exists nowadays. I thought that it probably sunk, and it made me a bit curious, you see. So I¡¯ve tried using a detection magic in that area. This is the result ¡¹(Regina)

    There¡¯s a red haze projected on the monitor ¡ª a magic reaction ¡ª spreading in the sea to the north of Elfrau. Is that... a barrier?!

    Its location coincides with the devil ind which existed 5000 years ago. Don¡¯t tell me, has the barrier been concealing the ind¡¯s existence till now?!

    ¡¸It¡¯s also something that resembles my Babylon, which has been floating in the skies for more than 5000 years. I don¡¯t think that doing something simr to my Babylon is impossible. However, the questions of [Who did it?] and [For what purpose did they do it?] still remain¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸... Could it be that magicians or magic engineers of some country crossed over to the [Ind of no return] to escape the frazes and applied a barrier so that no one could find them? ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like it¡¯s impossible but... When ites to barriers of such magnitude, a person won¡¯t be able to establish one unless he¡¯s someone great. If we exclude me, only a legendary sorcerer proimed as the [Sage of Time] in those days would likely be able to do something like that, but he went senile before the invasion and died... ¡¹(Regina)

    Professor folds her arms and leans against the chair. It really is something that doesn¡¯t look good since she became something like a little girl.

    ¡¸[Sage of Time] ?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s just as you say. He maniptes space-time magic which includes things like Future Vision, Teleportation, Time Suspension, Time Reversal, Space Cutting, etc... He was an unbelievable grandpa, you know? Well, he couldn¡¯t cast those magics freely even if I say that he was skillful at them. Various conditions and preparations were necessary, and each of them only worked for an extremely short time¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸You¡¯ve said ¡°Time Suspension¡±... but this space-time magic really is unthinkable...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸What are you saying? Don¡¯t the magics [Gate], [Teleport] or [Storage], that you¡¯re using belong to space-time magic too? What¡¯s amazing about him was that he brought up and put together all of this into one magic system, but nobody was able to learn it. Thus it ended up bing obsolete as a result ¡¹(Regina)

    Is that so? He made sure that a bigger number of people could use his magcs like the magic of the other attributes, and that it wouldn¡¯t be like the non-attribute magic wherein only a few individuals could use it. He was certainly an unbelievable grandpa...

    If it was this space-time manipting grandpa, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult for him to ce a barrier of that big, I guess. The other purpose of this barrier is to sever the connection to the rest of the material world, so there¡¯s a definite connection to space-time magic.

    ¡¸It might have been a disciple of this grandpa who had applied this barrier¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Disciple ... a disciple, right? Well, we probably won¡¯t find out unless we go to that ind. Though it will be scary if we crash down due to equipment failure even if we fly there using [Gungnir], so I have been thinking about what can be done with that scenario¡¹(Regina)

    It¡¯s indeed troubling. Even if I leap there with [Fly], I¡¯ll just fall down if there¡¯s a [Magic Interception] barrier like that time with [Gordian]...

    I wonder if we can go there using a vehicle which doesn¡¯t use magic?

    ¡¸Will it be fine if we go there by flying on Ruli¡¯s or Kougyoku¡¯s back?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Aah, that method also exists, huh? I guess so. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to worry about being thrown down if we¡¯re on a summoned beast. However, we may be lead astray if that barrier is the type of barrier which causes intruders to lose their way¡¹(Regina)

    I feel like going there, so I think about embarking toward that ind immediately. However, Professor stops me.

    She says that we¡¯re not yet sure what might happen there and that it¡¯s better to send a scout first. Therefore, I decided to send some avian subordinates of Kougyoku to that ind first.

    Aside from the barrier, there¡¯s also the possibility that someone might be living there. However, this ind has been keeping people away even during the Age of the Ancient Civilizations. It¡¯s not a Gpagos archipgo, but it¡¯s cut off from the rest of physical worldpletely. Therefore, it¡¯s likely that it has achieved its own peculiar evolution which we cannot even begin to imagine.

    I wonder, what the heck is there on that ind?

 Chapter 267: The Ongoing Damage, and an Enigmatic Island

    Arc 26: What can be done for tomorrow

    Chapter 267: The Ongoing Damage, and an Enigmatic Ind

    ¡¸Still, it was unexpected for them to appear in Restia¡¹(Touya)

    It has been 10 days since the second city of Sandora, Astal, was annihted. After that, skeleton frazes have appeared next in the town of Merica located in the southern parts of the Knight Kingdom of Restia.

    Apparently, the feudal lord of Merica imposed extremely severe taxes from his fief, taking advantage of the vast distance between the town and the royal capital. Needless to say, there were a few cunning people who tried to enjoy the benefits while most of the people suffered greatly from it. Even if the extent of the damage was not the same as Astal, there¡¯s no doubt that this town was full of [Negative Emotions].

    As a result, the souls of everyone who had lived in Merica were eaten and their bodies became skeleton Frazes. Though it¡¯s more urate to say that they became zombies with crystal bones. Last time in Astal, the bodies didn¡¯t turn because we burned them up first.

    In this incident, the zombies in Merica were defeated by adventurers from the neighboring towns together with the Knight order of Restia who had rushed in.

    Skeleton Frazes aren¡¯t that strong by themselves. However, they may be a considerable threat if the poption of a whole town bes zombies. They may even attack the neighboring towns if their subjugation is handled unskillfully.

    In the end, these attacks don¡¯t seem to be caused by a contagious virus since there¡¯s nothing wrong with both the knights of Restia and the adventurers after their fight with the zombies.

    There¡¯s [Something] that¡¯s devouring the souls. Perhaps, it should be called the [Larvae of an evil god].

    Moreover, this fellow probablyes over here from the dimensional tear, attacks humans, and then returns to the tear, just like the Frazes. Maybe the [Bacsh] affects it just like the other Ruler-ss frazes, but this fellow seems more troublesome than those said frazes.

    The perception board can only predict the appearance of the Lower-ss, Middle-ss, and Advance-ss frazes. If only that evil god fellow was moving alongside with some Lower-ss frazes, then it¡¯d have been possible to detect him.

    It¡¯s getting irritating. Let¡¯spletely and utterly beat him up once we find him.

    ¡¸Touya-dono. Your eyebrows are wrinkling, you know?¡¹(Hilda)

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, sorry. I was just irritated there for a moment ¡¹(Touya)

    Sitting in front of me who¡¯s in deep thoughts in one of the castle¡¯s room is Hilda who smiles while calling out to me.

    In order to calm myself down, I immediately drink the already lukewarm ck tea in front of me in one gulp.

    ¡¸His Majesty appears to be in a state where his desires have umted. To deal with it, they... *mumbling*...¡¹(Shesca)

    ¡¸Eeh? Eeeeh? This is...¡¹(Hilda)

    ¡¸Oi, you ero-maid over there. Don¡¯t whisper nonsense into other people¡¯s ears ¡¹(Touya)

    Hilda¡¯s face turns red after Shesca whispers something into her ears. I can roughly understand what sort of things she has told her so unless I outright deny those right here, my future will be troublesome.

    As for Hilda herself, she ces too much faith on people both in a good and a bad way, to the point where it¡¯s very easy to deceive her most of the time. Even if she doesn¡¯t fall for feints during sword matches, there are many cases in other aspects wherein she tends to believe in lies that wouldn¡¯t work even against a child.

    Even if we put aside her position as a sheltered princess who¡¯s ignorant on the ways of the world, I cannot deny the fact that she has been raised with the way of the sword strongly embedded in her blood¡ª she¡¯s theplete opposite of her grandfather who¡¯s such a dirty old man.

    Well, she surely resembles both Elzie and Yae in those aspects though. All members of our fighter faction are quite delicate when ites to love affairs. Nevertheless, it really helps that they don¡¯t seem to be not interested in it at all.

    I wonder though, are theypletely purifying their wicked thoughts when they do martial arts? It¡¯s something about ¡°a healthy mind resides in a healthy body¡±, right?

    Though there are times when Yumina, Rin or Linzie, who are from the magician faction, act in a bold manner too.

    While thinking about this, I turn toward the red-faced Hilda to talk to her.

    ¡¸I was just thinking about the incident in Restia, that¡¯s all¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Aaah... My older brother has ended up feeling a bit depressed because of it as well. He thought that if he had noticed the corruption of the feudal lord in Merica a bit earlier, then...¡¹(Hilda)

    ¡¸He wouldn¡¯t be able to grasp the situation of the entire kingdom no matter how great of a king he may be. There was really nothing he could do about it¡¹(Touya)

    Even though I said that, I¡¯m actually hoping thatrge countries, such as Restia, will make sure that they keep an eye on every nook and cranny of theirnd, just like how small dukedoms such as Brunhild does.

    It¡¯s the country that exists to protect its citizens. Citizens do not exist in order to protect the country.

    That¡¯s why here in Brunhild, any event that the patrol knights, the spy knights or even Nyantaro¡¯s cat unit learn of will be reported to me.

    ¡¸So, what are they going to do with the town of Merica from here on out?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I¡¯ve asked older brother about that matter on the phone, but... For the time being, they¡¯re rebuilding... or rather, they¡¯re inviting immigrants since the buildings remained as they were even after the fight. However, it¡¯s a city where a zombie outbreak has urred, so... The recruitment seems to be difficult. ¡¹(Hilda)

    I guess it¡¯s natural for the recruitment to be that difficult. After all, people will be reluctant to live in a town wherein zombies have attacked it. It can¡¯t be helped since they¡¯ll be highly suspicious whether thend is cursed or not.

    Cursednds, graveyards, and poisonous swamps ¡ª all of them are ces which are inseparable from zombies.

    It seems like it¡¯s hard for a dead soul to go to heaven in ces mentioned above. It¡¯ll then establish itself in a dead body and be a zombie if left unchecked. Also, it¡¯ll still stay as a zombie even if the soul is devoured by a [Soul Eater].

    Which reminds me, aren¡¯t zombies and skeletons overall belong to the same category of the undead? Their prime difference is whether there is still flesh on their bodies or not. Based on my observation, skeletons move faster than zombies. Is it because of theirck of meat? Well, they are stillcking in speed though.

    ¡¸I suppose I understand why the people would be afraid to live there.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It will be good if such [Feelings of Fear] won¡¯t spread out any further since it may end up as a catalyst and summon the [Soul Eater] once again¡¹(Shesca)

    Mnnn. I guess that¡¯s possible... I then end up carefully thinking about what Shesca has said.

    [Fear] is one of the simplest [Negative Emotions] a person can possess. People will be anxious if idents like those attacks keep on happening again and again. This anxiety will invite fear eventually. Then, those umted [Negative Emotions] will summon the [Soul Eater], or quite possibly, even summon the [Evil God]... It¡¯s basically a cycle of negative cause and effect.

    I have to crush the root of this evil in order to stop this vicious cycle. And because of that, I have to catch the tail of that [Evil God] no matter what...

    (ck: For those don¡¯t know the meaning of ¡°catch the tail¡± like I did, it means he has to catch the evil god by surprise or get to the bottom of the case.)

    ¡¸Touya-dono, your brows...¡¹(Hilda)

    ¡¸Ah!¡¹(Touya)

    I wonder why recently, I get irritated easily. Is it because every time a disaster like this happens, we turn upte no matter what we do? It feels sickening when I think about this persistent harassment urring in many different ces I can¡¯t see. It feels like being a victim of malicious bullying.

    ¡¸Haaa... I wonder if I¡¯ll feel better if I have a change of pace...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸This is an indirect invitation to do erotic activities, right?¡¹(Shesca)

    ¡¸I-Is th-that how it is?!¡¹(Hilda)

    ¡¸90% of what she says is a lie, so don¡¯t believe her!¡¹(Touya)

    Good grief... My stress only keeps on piling up.

    ~~~ ~~~ ~~~ ~~~ ~~~ ~~~ ~~~ ~~~ ~~~ ~~~ ~~~ ~~~

    ¡ºLord¡»(Kougyoku)

    ¡¸Kougyoku? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹(Touya)

    As I walk through the corridor, Kougyokues up to me, pping her wings. I stop and lift up my left hand. She¡¯s only the size of a small parrot right now so she¡¯s not particrly heavy.

    ¡ºA message came from one of my dependents that I sent to the ind you had mentioned. My dependent said that it managed to arrive at the ind somehow, but... ¡»(Kougyoku)

    ¡¸Did something happen?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºYes. The ind is full of behemoths.¡»(Kougyoku)

    ¡¸Wha?!¡¹(Touya)

    Full of behemoths? Well, that¡¯s... The ind developing in a manner different from the rest of the world is within expectations, but the behemoths arepletely out of my predictions.

    ¡¸What about people in there? Is anyone living in that ce?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºIt looks like there are several areas with barriers that not even the behemoths can breach. Those areas contain a vige that¡¯s simr to a city-state with people living inside. There are four of those viges with one for each direction namely: north, south, east and west. As for the center of the ind, a structure simr to a temple has been in ce¡»(Kougyoku)

    So there are people there, huh? Moreover, it appears more evident that the [Sage of time], whom Professor has talked about, is rted to them due to the presence of those barriers in each of those towns.

    ¡¸About the barrier, is it some kind of [Magic Negation] barrier? ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸No, [Magic Dispersion] is applied in the sky, while [Route Misguidance] is applied to the sea.¡¹(Kougyoku)

    I see. So it¡¯s a kind of barrier which stops the supply of magic power, disperses the magic power of artifacts, and leads ships astray, huh? This barrier is likely the cause why flying boats crash and ships mistake their course.

    It means I can probably use [Gate]. My magic power dispersing for a little bit isn¡¯t a problem since I have arge supply of it.

    I¡¯ve somewhat understood the circumstances of this enigmatic ind. There are even people who live there. Now then, how should I handle this situation?

    Kougyoku said that it¡¯s full of behemoths, so that makes it the Gpagos of a different world, having aplished its own unique development, I guess.

    It¡¯s definitely a mysterious ind, and I¡¯m interested in it. However, I wonder if it¡¯s a good idea to interfere with their circumstances.

    Perhaps, the people of that ind probably don¡¯t know anything about the outside world. It might be a bad idea if we visit them.

    ¡¸So, what should I do now...?¡¹(Touya)

    I¡¯d probably invade that ind with ¡°doing a conquest¡± and ¡°expanding our borders¡± if I were a king burning with ambitions as my reasoning. Or maybe I¡¯d promote trade and aim for diplomatic ties, just like Admiral Perry who arrived along with ck ships.

    That reminds me, the mnemonic way to remember the year was [A disagreeable Perry-san], wasn¡¯t it? Yep, it somehow sounds disagreeable.

    (TL: another word pun, (ÏÓ(18)¤Ç¤´(5)¤¶(3)¤ë¤è ¥Ú¥ê©`¤µ¤ó))

    They probably won¡¯t even regard me as a foreign party if I go there by myself and dere that ¡°I ¡®m the king of a country from the outside of this ind. Let¡¯s form diplomatic rtions¡±. They might even kill me while thinking that I¡¯m a suspicious person if I don¡¯t handle the situation properly.

    If I don¡¯t give them an impression that ¡°An amazing person hase¡± or ¡°We have to properly hear him out¡±, I won¡¯t be able to bring them to the discussion table.

    Should I try going there and bring with me about a hundred Frame Gears?

    Somehow, that action will appear as if I¡¯m doing the same thing as what Perry-san did... I don¡¯t n to threaten them, but there might not be another way for me to make them hear me out.

    Besides, I wonder if it¡¯s alright to solely decide on this matter. If I look at it from the perspective of trade, the countries of Hanock, Elfrau, and Paluf near them. Zenoasu will probably not be interested in foreign rtions.

    All three of them don¡¯t have deep diplomatic ties with us though.

    Our association with the country of Hanock goes through His Majesty The Emperor of Regulus. For the country of Elfrau, it¡¯s through Rerisha-san. Lastly, our interactions with the country of Paluf is through their neighbor, the Rynie Kingdom.

    I¡¯m not really sure about establishing diplomatic rtions with that country since doing so doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯ll benefit our country. Oh well~.

    ¡¸It cannot be helped then. Have your dependent continue scouting as it is for the time being ¡ª collect various information and examine what kind of culture and society they¡¯ve built. Safetyes first, of course. ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºCertainly.¡»(Kougyoku)

    It¡¯ll be helpful to us if the [Sage of time] has left some sort of magic. Apparently, he was a person who excelled at creating barriers, so could it be... It¡¯s only a possibility, but... Could it be that he was the one who restored the world barrier?

    He might¡¯ve left behind a secret form if it was him.

    I may end up empty-handed, but I won¡¯t hold back if there¡¯s even the slightest clue that him restoring the world barrier was real.

    There¡¯s no such thing as wasted efforts when ites to saving the world.

    I secretly dere this to myself and start walking through the corridor.

 Chapter 268: The Circumstances of the Island, and a Critical Situation

    Arc 26: What can be done for tomorrow

    Chapter 268: The Circumstances of the Ind, and a Critical Situation

    ¡¸So, have you found anything about the people in that ind?¡¹(Elzie)

    ¡¸I guess so. Their cultural environment is not that different from ours. However, the area where the people are currently living is terrifyingly narrow. It can be said that this situation is natural due to the presence of behemoths around them. Therefore, the town doesn¡¯t expand anywhere outside the barrier it¡¯s confined in. There are a few settlements scattered around it though.¡¹(Touya)

    I answer Elzie¡¯s question while eating ramen in the dining room which was prepared by ir-san. She managed to splendidly reproduce it once I had checked the details of a recipe in the and had taught it to her, alongside with showing her its ingredients and photographs. I feel like the broth is a bit thin, but the taste delicious enough. I was amazed that she reproduced even the narutomaki.

    Should I challenge her with gyoza next time? Well, it probably won¡¯t be the ones that can be made in chain stores.

    The only people in the dining room are me, the sisters Elzie and Linzie, and Yae. Yumina is with her younger brother. Hilda has gone to meet with her older brother in the Knight Kingdom of Restia, and Suu didn¡¯te here today. Luu is making an after meal almond jelly as ir-san¡¯s assistant. Sakura is helping her mother Fiana at school, and Rin is sleeping even if it¡¯s already afternoon. It looks like she had been reading something at the [Library] untilte at night.

    ¡¸That barrier, seems to be usable, since people are living, on that ind... ¡¹

    Linzie is also eating while blowing it to cool it down. She¡¯s not proficient with chopsticks, so she¡¯s using a fork.

    ¡¸It appears that thisrge-scale barrier isn¡¯t being used on anything but the whole ind, the four directional capitals, and the central temple. It¡¯s my guess, but I wonder if that temple itself is a heritage of the ¡°Sage of Time¡± or not¡¹(Touya)

    In other words, it¡¯s an artifact. It then means that the application of the barrier won¡¯t be possible in the future. It¡¯s a serious matter that the safety zones where living is possible are limited in space. Well, the people in there shouldn¡¯t be attacked by behemoths as soon as they go outside just because they simply left the barrier.

    The bellies of those monsters won¡¯t be full even if they eat someone like a human, considering the size of their bodies. They will probably be aiming at otherrge magic beasts, which appear to be more useful to fill up their stomachs.

    Those behemoths will destroy the towns, even if people decide to build them outside the barrier, just by passing them by. The most they can probably do is to just construct several houses which that resemble a settlement.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t the people there exterminate the behemoths? They will win if they fight with a certain resolve that some would be victims, won¡¯t they?¡¹(Elzie)

    ¡¸Well, It does look like they¡¯re fighting those beasts and that they haverge movable catapults inside the capitals for that exact purpose. They seem to take those catapult out outside the barrier and drive away the behemoths when those beasts draw near their town¡¹(Touya)

    Anyway, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to survive for more than 5000 years unless they could manage to defend themselves. Different from us in the continent, haven¡¯t they been able to advance their own way of dealing with the behemoths? Nevertheless, they might still be reliant on the defensive protection of the barrier.

    ¡¸Speaking of their tribe, humans are the most likely sole inhabitants in that ind, right?¡¹(Yae)

    Different from Linzie, Yae is slurping the ramen while skillfully using the chopsticks ¡ª she¡¯s proficient with them since there are things like Soba and Udon in Ishen as well. By the way, this is already her third bowl.

    She isn¡¯t getting fat despite how much she eats, making it a real mystery. Well, it¡¯s certainly thanks to the fact that she¡¯s moving around just as much as she¡¯s eating.

    ¡¸No. There are certainly a lot of humans there, but demihumans and demonkin are subtly mixed among them. Or so it seems. Unlike here, it seems there are no prejudices against those demihumans and demonkins, so they¡¯re living all together in the capitals¡¹(Touya)

    I really want our side to follow their principle. Nevertheless, prejudices might not be existent there mainly because they can¡¯t help but get along, given how narrow their living space is ¡ª they have to cooperate with each other to live through such severe circumstances.

    ¡¸And there are surprisingly few people in proportion to thend, but that might be due to the environment in which doing agriculture and fishery is very difficult¡¹(Touya)

    Even if they acquire their hard-earned spaciousnds, their fields will be destroyed as soon as they grow crops in, so they might¡¯ve decided to restrict the size of the said fields. The folks there will surely grief if their produce, which they¡¯ve been working on and raising for a whole year, gets utterly destroyed right before they can even harvest it.

    It looks like they think that it¡¯s better to ce the fields and grow crops inside the barrier. Since the houses are built on the circumference of the barrier, they intend to escape to the fields inside the barrier in the advent of a behemoth attack.

    The houses might get destroyed, but the provisions will remain. I think it¡¯s very likely that they will survive as a species if they do it this way, but...

    ¡¸Nevertheless, the ind of behemoths, huh?... I wonder why the magic beasts have undergone such evolution¡¹(Elzie)

    ¡¸There¡¯s a theory stating that their evolution may be rted to the density of magic elements. Well, that¡¯s ording to the professor though ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Density of magic elements?¡¹(Yae)

    Elzie and Yae tilt their heads due to the words they rarely hear.

    It¡¯s said that there are a considerable amount of types of magic beasts who have evolved after taking up magic elements from the atmosphere while still being ordinary animals. It¡¯s for that reason that many of them also have abilities which are simr to magic, like the Thunder Bear who shoots thunder.

    There is a theory that behemoths may show up from those types of animals if they continue to take up magic elements that are especially high in density.

    Speaking of magic elements, it¡¯s usually being scattered, so it doesn¡¯t reach that high-density threshold normally. However, there are a few ces which are said to be the so-called ¡°magic element pools¡±. These include but aren¡¯t limited to: sacred mountains, deep seas, interiors ofrge forests, and ces which are defended by nature.

    As such, one of the questions raised by that theory is the concern that those ¡°magic element pools¡± are the primary cause why behemoths are being produced.

    When I asked why those ¡°magic element pools¡± can produce behemoths, the professor simply replied that the number of species, who can absorb magic elements, is exceedingly low, even if the species involved aren¡¯t limited to animals but to humans as well. Also, preventing water currents or air currents probably won¡¯t have any effect on the density of magic elements.

    Therefore, the problem lies with the [Ind of no return] itself ¡ª it¡¯s wholly surrounded by a barrier. In other words, there¡¯s no way for the magic elements inside that ind to spread outside. The dispersion of magic elements means nothing even if the barrier is dispersing those magic elements since they can only travel as far as the ind itself. After all, dispersion doesn¡¯t equate to exhaustion.

    As a result, the ind easily became something that resembles a magic element pool. I wonder if the ind itself is the one that produces those magic beasts.

    ¡¸Still, this [magic element pool], doesn¡¯t it affect humans?¡¹(Elzie)

    ¡¸Humans don¡¯t take in more magic elements than what their own magic power capacity allows, so it¡¯s okay, Onee-chan. Though I think they¡¯ll be sick if they continue to absorb those magic elements¡¹(Linzie)

    Linzie answers her elder sister¡¯s question. In case of magical beasts, it¡¯s not like they will abruptly be a behemoth once they start living in those pools of magic elements. They¡¯ll soon probably give birth to a behemoth as a mutated species after repeating the cycle of giving birth for multiple years,

    Though it¡¯s natural, a behemoth should die out within a single generation since they won¡¯t be able to find a mate aside from the fact that they are mutated species. That may be the case though, but the lifespan of mutated magic beasts is considerably longerpared to other normal animals.

    I suppose the problem is due to those mutations popping out here and there without reserve...

    It may be possible for those magic beasts to give birth to a second generation if some of them find a mate from species closely rted to them. If that happens, the next generation won¡¯t just be another mutation, but it¡¯ll likely be a new species.

    It looks like the behemoths in that ind fight between themselves, making the name ¡°monster ind¡± quite urate. I wonder if a silver-colored warrior from space won¡¯te down. It will likely be useless if he can only fight for three minutes.

    (TL: unknown reference)

    ¡¸Does that mean that the possibility of behemoths being born will be lowered after the [magic element pool] disappears due to the removal of the barrier?¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸Well, it will result in something like that. I wonder if the one who maintains the barrier knows about that fact or not... It¡¯s a difficult matter though ¡¹(Touya)

    We might not be able to cancel it by ourselves otherwise though. When I think about it, the people in that ind might be imprisoned in there.

    ¡¸Either way, I¡¯ve thought about getting in contact with the people there, but I have to give an exnation to the neighboring countries. It looks like Elfrau and Hanock will attend the meeting, but we haven¡¯t yet received a reply from Paluf yet. It would be nice if the King of Rynie could cleverly persuade them for us, but I won¡¯t be able to exin the circumstances of the ind at this point in time...¡¹(Touya)

    We will be advancing without Paluf in the worst case though. If we manage to establish trade with that ind, I think we¡¯ll be able to cheaply obtain raw materials from behemoths. However, the ind has their own peculiar currency, so it seems a barter will surely happen. They apparently have gold, silver, and copper coins, so I think they have the value of metals used in them.

    ¡¸It will likely take a bit more to get in contact with them, I suppose... Well, it¡¯s not an urgent matter, but as I¡¯ve expected...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s terrible!!¡¹(Lapis)

    The door of the dining room loudly opens, and the chief maid Lapis-san jumps in. Uwaa, that surprised me! Linzie even choked ¡ª something has probably entered her trachea.

    ¡¸Some time ago, a letter hase through the gate mirror from Pam-sama in the Great Forest Sea. It looks like the tribes of the Great Forest Sea are being attacked by the order of magic beast warriors of Sandora!¡¹(Lapis)

    ¡¸What did you say?¡¹(Touya)

    Is she saying that Sandora has invaded the Great Forest Sea? What for...? Shouldn¡¯t the tribes of the Great Forest Sea and Sandora have a mutual non¨Caggression pact, albeit an implicit one...?

    ¡¸The attacking army of Sandora captured the tribes folk one by one and sent them back to royal capital Kyurei. It seems like Sandora attacked the viges in order to make the people there into ves. The [Tribe of the Tree King], which Pam-sama belongs to, is holding back the other tribes in this situation against trying to go to Sandora to take back their captured brethren, but it¡¯s difficult... ¡¹(Lapis)

    So they¡¯ve invaded in order to get ves, huh? Oi-oi, it would¡¯ve been better if the offenders were thieves, but this situation means that Sandora is taking an aggressive stance against the tribes of the Great Forest Sea, seeing as it¡¯s the forces of Sandora who are on the move, doesn¡¯t it? Although the forest consists of various tribes, one might say that they¡¯re making up amunity which can be called a single country. It will definitely turn into war once Sandora tries to brawl with them seriously...

    ¡¸As I feared, the rumor that Sandora seeded in mass producing even more [Subordination Cors] was true, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸U~mu...¡¹(Lapis)

    I¡¯ve tried sending those three girls to Sandora to ascertain whether that rumor is true or not though.

    If the number of [Subordination Cors] increases, they¡¯ll be able to increase the strength of their order of magic beast soldiers proportionally. However, no matter how courageous the tribes of the Great Forest Sea may be, it will probably be tough for them topete against the army of magical beasts.

    So are they trying to invade Great Forest Sea with the help of this army?

    It may also be rted to the annihtion of the city of Astal...

    ¡¸First of all, it¡¯s bad for the tribes of the Great Forest Sea to invade Sandora ¡ª it will lead to a total war once that happens¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸What do you n on doing?¡¹(Elzie)

    Elzie asks me while frowning.

    ¡¸Thankfully, Brunhild holds friendly rtions with the Lauri tribe, which is [Tribe of the Tree King]. We¡¯ll stand in between the tribes of the Great Forest Sea and Sandora and demand that thetter return the captured tribesmen¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Will they really return the captives?¡¹(Linzie)

    ¡¸After they do, once they pay the reparations for the various damage they¡¯ve caused, somehow... The rtions will likely be the worst they¡¯ve had. Still, we may be able to avoid war. There¡¯s also the possibility of people from one tribe running wildly, raising havok¡¹(Touya)

    I don¡¯t think there will be massive killings since their goal is obtaining ves. Should they kill the captives... there may already be no way to withdraw.

    Among the citizens of the forest sea, there are many warriors who put their brethren and their pride above anything else. They¡¯ll likely not forgive Sandora for wounding those two things.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right... It may be a good chance to get to know Sandora, in certain sense. Contact Pam and send an official message of Brunhild to Sandora. We¡¯ll have the king or his chief retainers speak their intentions this way, won¡¯t we?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s because a messenger will be sent. But whom? There¡¯s no way we can send the knightmander, right? Should we send the vicemander Nic-san? Or Tsubaki-san? ¡¹(Linzie)

    I broadly grin toward what Linzie said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Eh?!¡¹(Linzie)

    ¡¸It shouldn¡¯t be a problem if I change my appearance. I¡¯ll go under the pretense of a messenger of Brunhild, carrying a written protest from the tribes of the Great Forest Sea¡¹(Touya)

    Moreover, how can I send the valuable talents of our household into a dangerous country such as that? It¡¯s a country which only has bad rumors going around about it ¡ª to the point of being even called as the [Country of Abductions].

    We can also send my older sisters or cousins as messengers, seeing as they won¡¯t likely die, but I suppose all of them are unfit for negotiations... At least there¡¯s Kousuke-oji-san, right?

    Well, my real objective is to sound out the real intentions of Sandora this time, so it should be fine for me to go.

    I¡¯ve also been told that the aforementioned [Secret Weapon] I requested the professor and Tika from the [Laboratory] and the magic I discovered in the [Library] has beenpleted, so I should be able to cope with anything that maye my way.

    Sandora Kingdom might never be called the [ve Kingdom] in case they return the worst reply after I bring them the protest.

    Even I¡¯m resentful at Sandora for making a pass to the new adventurers who came for the dungeons of our household. That time, the ve trader did it independently, but I¡¯m certain that the ringleader was Sandora itself who buys ves.

    Moreover, it seems that information on our household was expressly given to them. They might have thought that it was skillful of them to obtain ves without dirtying their own hands.

    I¡¯ve ascertained it with the other rulers as well, but it seems that the groups of thieves who attacked the viges and collected humans and demihumans to make them into ves are also being guided by the ve traders employed by Sandora.

    In other words, the vepanies of that country are employed by the country itself. They, along with the whole nation, kidnap people from other countries. If I¡¯m to describe their country, wouldn¡¯t that make it a nation of criminals?

    The question is whether the king himself knows about the ve trading business in his country and engages with it himself, or if he¡¯s just being manipted and doesn¡¯t know about the very in his country. ... Either way, I¡¯m feeling the worst vibes for that country.

    Let¡¯s confirm that part myself. Depending on the results of my infiltration, I might not forgive them.

 Chapter 269: The King of Slaves, and the Overwrite

    Arc 26: What can be done for tomorrow

    Chapter 269: The King of ves, and the Overwrite

    The coach rattles through the streets of Kyurei, the capital city of Sandora. I can¡¯t say that the hardened road is first-ss even if thatment is just ttery, but it seems that the suspension of the coach, which was specifically made by Rosetta, absorbs a nice amount of shock.

    Looking at the streets visible from the window, I then notice how they look old-fashioned. There are worn-off walls and copsed roofs here and there. Wooden houses that look like huts are mixed-in among houses made of reddish-brown bricks.

    It looks this ce is the residential district for the lower sses, the area where people called ¡°second-ss citizens¡± are living, or so it seems.

    ¡¸People here doesn¡¯t seem to be very happy¡¹(Lance)

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not a surprise given the life these people have...¡¹(Touya)

    Lance, the novice knight sitting opposite of me, states his impression while looking out of the window same as me.

    When I told Prime Minister Kousaka-san about my n on going to Sandora as an envoy, he said to take this person along as my chaperone. He doesn¡¯t believe me... despite the fact that I don¡¯t really behave that violently if the other side doesn¡¯t try to pick a fight against me.

    Truth be told, it looks like he just really wanted someone simr to vicemander Nic-san to tag along with me, but it would¡¯ve been unreasonable for a person with a rank higher than an envoy toe as a guard. Therefore, I¡¯ve ended up with this guy.

    There are also four more people with us other than Lance, but all of them are riding in the other coach that¡¯s following after us.

    I really want to immediately travel to Sandora using [Fly] or a spell simr to it, but I am tentatively acting as [an envoy of Brunhild who was entrusted with the written protest of the Tribe of the Tree King]. As such, I¡¯ve traveled to this ce using an ordinary means of transportation

    Although, we¡¯ve arrived at the outskirts of the royal capital using [Gate].

    When Pam entrusted us with the written protest, she had a terribly menacing look as if saying ¡°we don¡¯t care whatever happens, so go and punch the face of the Sandora King¡±, but doing that will unmistakably lead to war against Sandora with the other tribes following suit. Pam might¡¯ve wanted toe along with us bringing just herself, but she can¡¯t do so due to her position as a matriarch

    ¡¸The number of ves are just as many as I thought it would be, and I see that a lot of them are malnourished ¡ª is it because they are not being fed properly just as His Majesty said?bat-ves appear to be given proper meals though ¡¹(Lance)

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s because they are ves used for battles. They¡¯ll be useless if they can¡¯t fight when the timees due to hunger. Instead, they¡¯ll only just be used as a shield and nothing else¡¹(Touya)

    I could confirm their appearance here and there in the whole city, meaning that even a second-ss citizen can own ves. The robust-looking ves guarding the stores are probablybat-ves.

    There are also demihumans such as beastkins among the ves. They might have been brought here from somewhere else. All of them are wearing crude torn clothes, and their exposed arms and legs are thin and worn-out.

    ¡¸That reminds me, don¡¯t address me with ¡°Your Majesty¡±, Lance. We don¡¯t know when someone might hear you say that from whatever ces we are nning on going to¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I-I am extremely sorry. How should I call you then...?¡¹(Lance)

    When a terrified Lance asks me that, I notice that I haven¡¯t decided on what name to use. Hmmm.

    ¡¸Should I introduce myself as Doran? It¡¯s the name of Mika-san¡¯s father though¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Hey, Your Majesty?! Mika-san and I aren¡¯t like that!¡¹(Lance)

    Lance raises his reddened face. Fu-fu-fu. I¡¯ve already seen through that you pal are dutifully visiting the [Silver Moon] all the time! Mainly through Karen-nee-san.

    Well, I think I should stop teasing him right here. Nevertheless, that gave me an idea...

    ¡¸... Shall I introduce myself as [Robin Hood]... no, as [Robin Locksley?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Robin Locksley? Then, will I have to call you ¡°Ambassador Locksley¡±?¡¹(Lance)

    ¡¸Guess so. I¡¯m weak with bows though¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸?¡¹(Lane)

    This name somehow came out of my mouth due to the light green clothes that I¡¯m wearing.

    I¡¯m not covering my whole body with a phantom image using [Mirage]. I¡¯ve just changed a little my hairstyle and the color of my hair and my eyes. These alone will already give quite a different impression to the other party. Well, I think there won¡¯t be a lot of people around this area who knows me.

    The coach moves through the second-ss district and arrives at the gate leading to the first-ss district.

    Soldiers wearing superior leather armor stand in our way and stop the coach.

    ¡¸Entrance is allowed only to people with authorization from beyond this point! Where are you from!? Name yourselves!¡¹(Guard)

    ¡¸My, oh my. We¡¯ve arrived here from the Brunhild Dukedom. A notice should¡¯vee to your honorable country in advance about our arrival¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Brunhild...? Chi~, wait over here. I¡¯ll just confirm this to the higher ups¡¹(Guard)

    Having peeked inside the coach through the window, the soldier calls out to us in a high-handed manner and then disappears to the interior of the gate while clicking his tongue.

    ¡¸Such an attitude toward an envoy of a foreign country... I wonder what kind of training did they have¡¹(Lance)

    ¡¸Sandora has almost no rtions with foreign countries. These manners may just be the result of their inexperience...¡¹(Touya)

    Even so, I still get offended even for a bit if someone shows an insolent attitude simply because his or her work increased despite the said work being part of his or her job.

    We¡¯ve finally been allowed to enter after they kept us waiting for a while.

    ¡¸You may go, but don¡¯t cause any ruckus¡¹(Guard)

    He¡¯s still showing us that attitude of his even though he already knows that I¡¯m an official envoy, huh? He¡¯s totally making light of me. Sandora is a geographically isted dominion, and it hasn¡¯t been invaded by foreign countries thus far. That attitude of his will disappear if I say that it¡¯s due to Sandora¡¯s istionism for a long time, but it might also be possible that he¡¯s just not thinking about the impression that attitude will show to the envoys of other countries.

    When the coach starts to move again, I then be surprised due to how the streets here look different from the ones before. The change, inparison to the second-ss district from before, is sudden ¡ª the road is paved with stones being properly maintained, and a row of houses is built with dazzlingly white walls. The inhabitants here have good-looking appearances since they are wearing luxurious ornaments. They are also walking through the streets while being apanied by their ves.

    The ves themselves are different from those I saw in the second-ss district before ¡ª they aren¡¯t wearing worn-out clothes ¡ª but they don¡¯t look like they happy, just as I¡¯ve thought.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard that the disparity between the two districts is severe, but for it to be this much...¡¹(Lance)

    Lance mutters while looking through the window. There¡¯s certainly a world of difference between the first-ss district and the second-ss district.

    At the end of the road, a magnificent castle, built with solid stones, is erected on a gently elevated slope. Having a square form, this castle has cylindrical towers rising up in every direction of the ramparts, bringing about an atmosphere of majesty.

    Even this castle was probably built by ves.

    When we arrive at the castle gates, we are let through without a stitch. Did the notice already reach this ce? The gatekeepers still red at us with a scowl though.

    Having gotten off the coach, we are then guided by a displeased-looking man in a robe who came from the castle through the corridor of the royal pce. I, Lance and the four knights following us from behind have our weapons, except daggers, taken away from us right before the audience hall.

    They¡¯re being careful. Well, we will be meeting their king from this point onwards, so it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand their caution.

    Being led into the audience hall, we are then made to kneel. Those in the vicinity are most likely chief retainers and generals of Sandora with thebat-ves guarding the royal pce lined up in a row. Since there are so many of them here, they probably won¡¯t go down with just one or two swords. Well, I guess the confiscation of our weapons from before is just them making sure.

    ¡¸So, is this person an envoy which is said to have been sent by Brunhild? I hear that he has arrived carrying a demand from the citizens of the forest sea. What troubles they have gone through¡¹(Prime Minister)

    A bald man, who seems to be a prime minister and who¡¯s wearing a red and ck robe, opens his mouth. His tone seems sarcastic.

    The one sitting on a gaudily shining throne in the inner part of the room is a bulging plump man who¡¯s smoking a pipe with sleepy eyes. For a moment there, I thought he was an orc...

    Standing beside the throne is a ve woman with a [Subordination Cor] wearing clothes so thin that she looks almost half-naked. This woman is kneeling while holding an ashtray.

    A pure golden crown is ced on top of that orc¡¯s light hair. So this guy is Abdul Jafar Sandora the 3rd, the king of the Sandora kingdom, huh? He doesn¡¯t look like a wise ruler no matter how I look at him. Though I think that it¡¯s not good to judge a person by his appearance.

    The throne is once again being decorated by a shy armor with a helmet on one side and a sword on the other. The sword is too iid with jewels, but that sword looks like it can be used in battle. Say, won¡¯t that orc be absolutely unable to wear that armor? I mean the size in particr.

    Without identally voicing my impolite thoughts, I then start talking while facing the king of Sandora.

    ¡¸My name is Robin Locksley. I¡¯m sorry to get straight to the point, but it¡¯s about the demand made by the citizens of the forest sea. A request for you to immediately release the tribe folks captured by the order of magic beast warriors from your country has been... ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I refuse¡¹(Abdul)

    Interrupting me who is stating my business, the king ps the pipe on the ashtray held by the ve woman. He then makes the woman refill the tobo leaves, receives a pre-lighted pipe, and starts to breathe out its fumes.

    After he rubs the face of this young ve woman in a repulsive way, he expresses a faint grinning smile and says something without looking our way.

    ¡¸The number of our ves is insufficient. We won¡¯t return them¡¹(Abdul)

    ¡¸... Are you implying that you¡¯ve attacked the tribes of the forest sea with the intention of capturing them as ves?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸And what¡¯s wrong with that? There¡¯s no reason for us to be ordered by other countries. You can say that it¡¯s not something a small country that has just been created can butt in ¡¹(Abdul)

    The King of Sandora spats those words at us while showing a grin.

    So it¡¯s a premeditated crime, huh? As I thought, the invasion of the forest sea was deliberately done by the order of this country.

    ¡¸... are you wishing for a war with the tribes of the forest sea?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸War? There is no way it will turn into a war. After all, those guys are only a gathering of small tribes. Will they really be a match to our order of magic beast warriors?¡¹(Abdul)

    ¡¸The Tribe of the Tree King has friendly rtions with our Brunhild. Do you intend to take an aggressive stance toward us as well?¡¹(Touya)

    King¡¯s brow jumped up with a twitch, as he inclines forward while still sitting on his chair.

    ¡¸You¡¯re getting carried away, you know? Your king seems to have some sort misunderstanding, but it has nothing to do with how many of those giant soldiers you possess. If you say that you¡¯re going to oppose Sandora, then you will first of all need to be careful not to scratch the head of a sleeping dragon. We¡¯re also keeping every single proficient assassin as our subordinate. We can kill your bastard king at any time¡¹(Abdul)

    The people in the surrounding area chuckle due to the words of the King of Sandora. Those guys are hopeless. Both them and their king have only nothing but foolishness. It looks like they¡¯re filled with hostility from the start. I can¡¯t stop wondering where their self-confidencees from ¡ª it just looks like they really have no idea as to what has been happening in the world.

    The king of Sandora cracks his fingers, and all thebat-ves in the vicinity pull out their swords.

    We also stand up, and the guard knights unsheathe their daggers, which are the only weapons they have left.

    ¡¸What sort of pretense is this?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸What? We¡¯ll just say that no envoys came to this country. After all, the current number of ves is insufficient after Astal city was destroyed. We have been gathering them from other countries, but all of you will be born anew as docile ves if we work you for about a month. We have every superior trainer at our country¡¯s disposal, you see¡¹(Abdul)

    I¡¯m still too dumbfounded and don¡¯t say anything towards theugh the king is showing. As I thought. It seems that those guys have been kidnapping people even from other countries. Just as what the other rulers have said. This country is not decent, and I¡¯m the foolish one because I at least expected a little something from them... however small it may be.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve lost my temper, but I¡¯m getting reluctant to keep kneeling quietly after being made fun of by this much. I suppose there¡¯s no need to restrain myself because of how rudely the other side behaves.

    I nned on probing the real intention of the other side for some more, but they turned up to be a bigger fool than I had thought.

    ¡¸... How ridiculous¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Breathing out a sigh, I then take out a splendid coach from [Storage] which doesn¡¯t lose to the throne the King of Sandora is sitting on.

    After I sit down on it and stretch my legs while looking at the king, I then cross my legs and rest my arms on the armrests.

    (ck: ¡°As I¡± means that he¡¯s doing something while he¡¯s doing another thing. He can¡¯t stretch his legs while crossing them. He has to do one first before the other. That¡¯s why I changed it to ¡°after¡±.)

    ¡¸It¡¯s getting absurd for us to treat you as an opponent because of just how foolish you are. Ah! Everyone, it¡¯s already okay. Let¡¯s wrap up the y ¡ª it looks like the other side wants to have a war with us ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Bastard... don¡¯t you understand the state you are in?¡¹(Abdul)

    The king stands up and res at us. O-o-o-o, I wonder if perhaps he¡¯s getting angry. His face has already be red.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already understood the situation and everything else. You may say that it¡¯s good that I¡¯ve understood the true nature of this country. An extremely foolish king apanied with his idiotic retainers. Say, do you know the proverb ¡°the frog in a well knows nothing of the real world¡±? It means that an aforementioned frog from a well doesn¡¯t know the vast ocean, but... ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Kill those guys!¡¹(Abdul)

    ¡¸You can listen to me, you know?¡¹(Touya)

    Thebat-vesing to cut us down are stopped by an invisible barrier in about two meters around us. That¡¯s obvious. I¡¯ve ced a magic simr to [Shield] around us.

    ¡¸Wha~?! Bastard! You, the one called Robin or something! Who are you?!¡¹(Abdul)

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s an alias. My real name is Mochizuki Touya, the sovereign King of Brunhild and the one that you¡¯ve said you can kill anytime. I¡¯m d to meet you, Your Majesty The King of Sandora¡¹(Touya)

    I cancel [Mirage], reverting the color of my hair and pupils back its original color. There¡¯s no need to hide any longer if they¡¯re showing this level of open hostility.

    ¡¸The Sovereign King of Brunhild?! No way! Why did a king of a countrye this far...?!¡¹(Abdul)

    ¡¸I originally was an adventurer, so I¡¯m quick on my feet. I think it¡¯s better if you moved around a bit more, you know? You¡¯re obviously too fat¡¹(Touya)

    Seeing the orc king grinding his teeth as he tightly grasps the pipe, thebat-ves show an expression of dread while backing away.

    ¡¸What are you doing?! If this guy is the real sovereign king of Brunhild, then it will be convenient! Go kill him! ¡¹(Prime Minister)

    Thebat-ves and the generalse at us once again, having received the orders of the bald prime minister, but [Shield] repels all of their half-baked physical attacks.

    ¡¸Oh Fire,e forth, crimson flying bullet, Fire arrow!¡¹(Magician)

    A magician fires a me arrow after reciting a fire-based spell, seeing that physical attacks are ineffective.

    ¡¸Reflection¡¹(Touya)

    I politely return that attack to him with reflection magic. Three rebounded me arrows hit the magician and the retainers on both of his sides, blowing them off.

    ¡¸You attack me after knowing that I¡¯m a king? May I presume that you have definitely provoked a war to start?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸This fool. We will do whatever we want once we kill all of you here and cover this mess up. There is no way anyone would guess that the Sovereign King of Brunhild is in this ce, right?¡¹(Abdul)

    The King of Sandora deres so with a cramped smile. Is he an idiot? Does he have no idea that I can use [Gate], and that it¡¯s easy for us to escape in a ce like this? Well, I won¡¯t escape though.

    ¡¸I¡¯m asking you once more. Do you want a war?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Our country has the order of magic beast warriors andbat-ves. They are soldiers who will continue fighting to the death. Do you think that you cane out unscathed after you make our Sandora your enemy?¡¹(Abdul)

    Oh my, oh my. It looks like he is a real idiot.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but Brunhild has no intention to make Sandora its enemy. No, I suppose it has no need to make you an enemy, urately speaking¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸What did you say?¡¹(Abdul)

    The puzzled king res at me.

    While sitting on the coach, I raise my hand toward the King of Sandora and invoke a no-attribute magic.

    ¡¸Apport¡¹(Touya)

    A [Subordination Cor] appears in my hand. The ve woman, who was making sure to hide behind the gaudy armor slightly further away from the King of Sandora was surprised at the feeling of a ne suddenly disappearing. Seeing this, the king looks very surprised, doubting his eyes.

    ¡¸Wha?!¡¹(Abdul)

    ¡¸It¡¯s a [Subordination Cor], but... in reality, I¡¯ve understood that those cors are made to memorize the wavelengths of magic power that are said to belong to the highest standing master aside from the direct owner. In other words, it¡¯s the wavelength which belongs to you, the King of Sandora¡¹(Touya)

    I exin it mainly to thebat-ves who are surrounding us while spinning the cor on my finger.

    It¡¯s obvious if you think about it. The ves are absolutely obedient to their masters. Those who obtain arge number of those ves may start a revolution against the king, which in turn will be a grave situation.

    As the person whose orders stand way above those of the owners themselves, he enchanted a special wavelength of magic power in all of the [Subordination Cors].

    This wavelength is probably something that¡¯s inherited by the Kings of Sandora for generations by means of some artifact.

    If the set-up doesn¡¯t work that way, then a new king won¡¯t be able to rule over the ves when it¡¯s time seed a previous king. If the session is only memorized by blood, it¡¯ll be possible to control them even if that is just a descendant of the royal family.

    An ability which can be said to be the secret art of the royal family of Sandora, which in turn has been existing since the foundation of the country, epasses two things: an artifact which can bestow orders onto the ves and the wavelength of the magic power of the royal family.

    ¡¸In other words, you are the [ve Master] who can order all of the ves in this country¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸... That¡¯s right. By my order, all ves will bear their fangs to you bastard. You better give up ¡¹(Abdul)

    It¡¯s certainly a dreadful ability. Although it¡¯s a good thing the [Subordination Cors] have not been mass-produced until now. Once it¡¯s mass-produced, it will inevitably be scattered into other countries.

    People will enve other people ording to their desires. It will bring forth nothing but new ves for the King of Sandora, and it will be the birth of a global kingdom of ves.

    However, I won¡¯t allow that to happen.

    ¡¸Then, I wonder what will happen once this authority of a master is taken over?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸What?¡¹(Abdul)

    I have been targeting all of the ves in the capital of Sandora with [Multiple] from my smartphone for a while now. There are so many of them that it took me some time to finish. Alright! preparations areplete. Time to invoke it.

    ¡¸Cracking¡¹(Touya)

 Chapter 270: The Takeover, and Suffering the Consequences

    Arc 26: What can be done for tomorrow

    Chapter 270: The Takeover, and Suffering the Consequences

    ¡ùDepiction of cruelty. Reader¡¯s discretion is advised.

    The no-attribute magic [Cracking] is a magic whichpletely overwrites options and invocation conditions, cutting itself into the startup forms of artifacts.

    For example, suppose a person has a faucet-like artifact wherein water wille out by twisting the knob. It¡¯ll be difficult to overwrite its function to have juice or something elsee out of the faucet instead of water when someone twists the knob, but it¡¯ll be easy to overwrite its operational parameters wherein the knob can¡¯t be turned, only a little wateres out, or make the water gush forth as if there¡¯s a fountain.

    It¡¯s a magic which I discovered in [Library], and it¡¯s unexpectedly very convenient. If Ibine it with [Analysis], I¡¯ll be able to understand how to handle everything from the streams of magic power up to their invocations.

    However, there are also artifacts wherein I won¡¯t be able toprehend those due to my current knowledge, so caution is required due to the possibility that this magic may cause unexpected effects if the following procedures are overlyplex.

    Even the [Subordination Cor], it was a bit intense for me to nullify it¡¯s [Effects] like [Compulsory movement] or [Absolute obedience to the owner].

    Still, I managed quite simply to overwrite the wavelength of the magic power registered to the highest authority with mine and erase any other. I¡¯ve already experimented with the chokers obtained from the ve traders.

    And just right now, I¡¯ve rewritten the registered master of all of the [Subordination Cors] in this city to just me. In other words¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you! Finish him!¡¹(Abdul)

    Thebat ves turn their swords against me by order of the King of Sandora. However, they exchanged nces between themselves, seemingly puzzled by something.

    I guess they would be. That¡¯s because they¡¯re not being made to move by force. Their current actions are just them obeying their orders by reflex and not due to the effect of the [Cor].

    ¡¸Start cutting them! Kill this guy!¡¹(Abdul)

    The King of Sandora continues to shout even now, but the ves show no reaction. Some of them even touch their necks as if to check whether the cor is there or not, but the cors are still on their necks.

    ¡¸Wha~, what the heck is this...¡¹

    ¡¸Why the hell are you standing?! Why aren¡¯t the ves obeying me?! ¡¹(Abdul)

    The surrounding retainers begin to flinch at the strangeness of the scenario as well.

    ¡¸It¡¯s no use, no use I say. The ve with [Subordination Cors] won¡¯t ept orders from anyone but the owner. And I¡¯m the only one who became their owner since a while ago¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Wha~, what did you say?!¡¹(Abdul)

    ¡¸It¡¯s said that ? of the people living in Sandora are ves, isn¡¯t it? In other words, this majority is absolutely obedient to me right now. Should I exin it to you in a manner that¡¯s easy to understand? This country ¡ª¡ª¡ª has been captured by me¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸What... did you... say...?!¡¹(Abdul)

    The king of Sandora was dumbfounded for a moment there, but then he immediately applies his magic power into a golden bracelet attached to his arm, trying to [Re-register]. This is just a guess, but that thing on his arm is probably a [Registration] artifact.

    Nevertheless, it¡¯s still too bad for him. The authority of the [Subordination Cor] has already been overwritten in such a way that re-registering a new master is no longer possible. As a matter of fact, the king¡¯s orders will still reach the ves on other towns, but I¡®m not obliged to tell him that.

    ¡¸Such foolishness...! This [Bracelet of the ve King] should be able to ess the owner¡¯s registration of the [Subordination Cors] and there¡¯s no one outside of our royal lineage who either exists or can ess this [Bracelet of the ve King]... ! Haa! Don¡¯t tell me that you bastard is part of our royal family¡¯s bloodline...!¡¹(Abdul)

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something as disgusting as that, you fool¡¹(Touya)

    The thought of me being your rtive disgusts me to no end! No way I would be a part of an orc¡¯s bloodline.

    Thebat ves nce back and forth between me and the King of Sandora, seemingly not being able to follow the sudden turn of events.

    ¡¸Now then,dies and gentlemen of thebat ves, I won¡¯t give you any sort of orders. I promise you all to release you from your very, provided that you aren¡¯t crime ves. You are also free to return to your hometowns if you im that you¡¯ve been brought here from some country outside here ¡¹(Touya)

    Standing up from the chair, I then address the soldiers around me. They¡¯ve already lowered their swords, and some of them have even burst into tears.

    ¡¸Really... will we really be released...?¡¹

    ¡¸I promise you. I¡¯ll set you free. You will no longer be ves of this country¡¹(Touya)

    I say that to one of thebat ves who talked to me. After that, the other ves started talking with a weeping voice.

    ¡¸No longer a ve...¡¹

    ¡¸We will no longer be ves...¡¹

    ¡¸... We will be, living, normally...¡¹

    ¡¸Return to the hometown.... Take back our lives...¡¹

    These shaken men shed tears with trembling voices. It¡¯s probably mixed with various emotions like delight, chagrin, anger, and void.

    ¡¸No way... the ves are, the ves...¡¹(Abdul)

    ¡¸Apport¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ha?!¡¹(Abdul)

    The bracelet vanished from the King of Sandora¡¯s right hand, who¡¯s sitting on the throne as if he copsed on it, and appears in my hand. So this is the [Bracelet of the ve King], huh?

    ¡¸R-return it!¡¹(Abdul)

    ¡¸No-no, it¡¯s no longer necessary, you see¡¹(Touya)

    Smiling sweetly, I drop down the bracelet to the floor and slice at it with Brynhildr in de mode. The fallen bracelet is cut right in half. Now the ves won¡¯t have to abide by any order of anyone who owns that bracelet. There are still ves on other streets who still have to obey their owners, but I n on releasing them one by one.

    ¡¸Bastard! What have you done!? You bastard! What right you have to take away our country¡¯s ves!¡¹(Abdul)

    ¡¸It¡¯s funny you say that. Then, right back at you. Who the heck are you to take these peoples¡¯ freedom away from them?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Uguguu...!¡¹(Abdul)

    Thebat ves surrounding me turn the eyes filled with furious anger toward the king. Their lives have been unjustly taken away from them, their dignity as a person was smeared. It¡¯s natural for them to answer back with anger.

    At that moment then, a lot of screams can be heard erupting from outside along with the neighing of beasts. A loud shock resounds as if something crashes into another object at the same time. So it¡®s finally starting, huh?

    ¡¸Wha~, what¡¯s that?! What is happening?!¡¹

    The retainers begin to panic, not understanding what¡¯s going on. The man, who¡¯s wearing a robe and who guided us here, storms into this audience from the hall, clearly in a state of panic.

    ¡¸It-it¡¯s terrible! The magic beasts under the control of the order of magic beast warriors are acting violently! They aren¡¯t listening to what they are being told to do!¡¹(Robe Man)

    ¡¸Wha-what did you say?!¡¹(Abdul)

    Well, I guess those magic beasts going wild is how it should be. Enved individuals will still have their reasoning within them, the cors stuck on their necks will prevent them from acting carelessly unless something big happens. However, magic beasts are different ¡ª they will likely move ording to their instincts if they¡¯re released. I wonder, can they really be controlled because of that characteristic of theirs?

    ¡¸I told you, didn¡¯t I? The [Subordination Cors] are already under my control. They won¡¯t ept anyone¡¯s orders except mine, you know?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Gugugu....!¡¹

    By the way, I¡¯ve given the magic beasts an order not to kill people as much as possible and to get out of this city. As such, the city must be in panic right now.

    ¡¸Bastard...! How dare you, how dare you, how dare you...!¡¹(Abdul)

    ¡¸Time and time again I¡¯ve asked you this question: ¡°Do you want war?¡±. I¡¯m generally a pacifist, but I¡¯m not a non¨Cresistive ideologist. I will strike back if someone deliberately hits me. It was you who dered war on us. Don¡¯t you go tell me that you have no resolution to be hit at thiste hour! ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Shut up, shut up, shut up!¡¹(Abdul)

    The King of Sandora res at me with eyes full of anger. Now then, I guess all that¡¯s left to do is to tie those guys up, make them spill out where the [Subordination Cors] are being produced, and make sure to destroy it.

    The moment I think of that and take a step forward.

    The ve woman standing beside the King of Sandora extracts the sword made of jewels and strikes the king horizontally with all her might. Since when did she take that sword out?

    ¡¸Fuhii?¡¹(Abdul)

    After that, I think I heard a stupid sounding voice. A human head resembling the orc¡¯s flies splendidly into the air.

    As expected, even I was unable to move much when that was happening. Well, it might¡¯ve been possible to intervene, but I suppose my body didn¡¯t move. Or perhaps I should say that I couldn¡¯t find the will inside me to help that orc king. In the end, I might have just let the King of Sandora die.

    While I consider this matter in a daze, the decapitated king¡¯s head flew all the way toward here.

    ¡¸Ouwaaa!?¡¹(Touya)

    I¡¯ve ended up kicking the head that rolled to my feet on reflex. Ah, no! It¡¯s not that I¡¯m being sacrilegious toward a dead person or something, it really was just reflex from being surprised! If a freshly severed head rolls toward someone, of course, that person would be surprised, you know?!

    The flying head magnificently hops toward the bald prime minister and stops rolling at his location.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiii!!¡¹(Prime Minister)

    The prime minister is paralyzed with terror and copses. As if trying to continue this scene, the king¡¯s body gushes out blood with a pretty strong force from the neck and crumbles in front of the throne.

    The gushing blood slowly runs down the stage with a rhythmic sound of flowing.

    Speaking of myself, I was teary-eyed at the sticky blood that attached to my feet I used to kick the head away.

    Ooraaa¡ª... [Slip] didn¡¯t have its turn today... The actor has left the stage on its own ord without me having the time to do anything. I was made fun of in a lot of ways, so I wanted to hit him at least once. But... Say, I did kick him a while ago, I guess.

    ¡¸Aah¡ª... For the time being, Paralyze¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Uguu?!¡¹

    ¡¸Guaa!?¡¹

    I invoke paralysis magic on the retainers here, preventing them from moving. Then I ask thebat ves to lend me a hand and tie up all of them.

    The ve woman, who copsed in her ce as if she had lost the strength in amazement, turns to me and lowers her head.

    ¡¸... Thanks to you, I¡¯ve managed to defeat my sisters¡¯ enemy... Thank you very much, thank you very much...¡¹(Woman)

    When I asked her why she thanked me, she then recounts to me her story. Apparently, this person was originally an adventurer together with her sisters. They were attacked by thieves in Regulus and sold to ve traders.

    All of her sisters were beautiful, so they were presented to the king. During their time being treated as his ythings, her younger and older sister earned the king¡¯s ire, so they were tormented and then killed. She exined that she continued to live only for the sake of clearing that grudge one day.

    So he was a trash to the bitter end, huh? It¡¯s just him paying for his mistakes. That¡¯s all there is to it.

    Now then, what should I do with this person? If I merely look at the situation at hand, she¡¯s a criminal who killed the king of a country. An enemy nation... Though if she hailed from our country, she might¡¯ve been called a hero. There should be a way to have her immigrate to our country, right?

    A war broke out between Brunhild and Sandora. The ve war potential of Sandora was disempowered in just under 15 minutes, and the king of Sandora was killed in action(?). The war finished. I feel like that is how it should have happened it this visit really did be a deration of war...

    It was the other side who started the fight. I¡¯ll exin it to Kousaka-san... somehow.

    Let¡¯s not think about that for the time being. Yup. Lets do that..

    I have the terrified bald prime minister stand up after removing his paralysis and have him guide me to the factory where the [Subordination Cors] are being produced.

    Surprisingly, the ce is located underneath a tower on the western side of the castle. This country produces those cors and sells them to ve traders; the thieves kidnap people, and the ve traders buy them. The enved people with chokers are then furthermore sold to the citizens of Sandora... So this is their modus operandi, huh?

    There are a lot of ves being made to work at the factory, but all the work has been stopped.

    It seems that an artifact that looks like a microwave oven with a shape of a box and installed in the basement is the artifact which turns regr cors into [Subordination Cors].

    There are three of them. One looks like an antique that¡¯s hundreds of years old. That one is the original created by a great magician while the other two are just copies that have just beenpleted recently. Those two replicas are the assembled articles which have been put together and is being analyzed by magicians for more than several tens of years.

    By the way, those magicians were said to be kidnapped magicraft engineers who were proimed as superior by Ferzen and then enved.

    However, it seems that those magicraft engineers have all died recently, likely because of an unreasonable treatment. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no one who can make a copy of the device. I¡¯m told that Sandora nned to kidnap superior magicraft engineers once more in order to build more copies, but...

    ¡¸They say that the source of cmity should be cut down from its root, right?¡¹(Touya)

    I cast [Gravity] on both the original artifact and its two copies, crushing them until it¡¯s impossible to restore them.

    There is no way for the [Subordination Cors] to be created again. ...Well, truthfully speaking, me and the professor possess [Analysis] so it¡¯s not like we cannot build it anew though.

    Now then, thest thing is to free the ves, but...

    I suppose they will likely raise a rebellion once I free all of them. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for people who have been oppressed until now to scheme a revenge. However, they may fall down to being ves again if theymit a crime, so I want to think that there won¡¯t be fools who will go this far.

    I don¡¯t feel like freeing the crime ves, but it should be better to set an example and liberate those who have a ce or people to return to. The question is their numbers though.

    The majority of Sandora Kingdom is a desert, so I think the poption is fewer than the area of its dominion....

    I wonder, for how many days will I continue using [Recall] and [Gate] daily...?

    ¡¸That reminds me, I may have no other choice but to ask for cooperation for the East-West Alliance... ¡¹(Touya)

    I also don¡¯t feel like doing anything in particr to Sandora, but a war is a war even if it¡¯s a small scale war. I¡¯ll make them pay the amount they have to properly pay-up. They will have topensate the ves as a minimum.

    It¡¯s not my concern even if the country sinks because of that. They can do as they please to restore Sandora once they are made to return the ves.

    Still, there won¡¯t be anymore more ves so they will end up doing everything by themselves. Nevertheless, the crime ves won¡¯t¡¯ be released so they will remain in this country. They will likely be used at toward the coal mines or other mimes

    mines excavating precious metals.

    Finally, they will have to build an environment where they can make the criminals work even without the [Subordination Cors]. I don¡¯t feel like leaving behind a negative legacy.

    The kingdom may have self-proimed kings turn up, like in Yuuron, after it has been reduced to all of this. Will it consist of city-states in the end or will theypete with each other for hegemony?

    ... Well, they are cowards who made ves fight for them until now, so I don¡¯t think they can do something like wars by themselves. Either way, Sandora will likely go down the path of decline. Which reminds me, does this orc king have children?

    Oh well, I guess it has nothing to do with me. This country has lost its power to rule over ves. Then I wonder, just how many of their allies are there be who would obey the royal family even if there is a sessor?

    In the end, I¡¯ve ended up doing exactly what the other rulers told me to do. Although I had no intention of crushing Sandora, I had no idea that king would be foolish by this much. Really... A far more sincere negotiation could be done with a simple chimpanzee, probably.

    Haa.... War is always so futile.

 Chapter 271: The Release, and the Second Death

    Arc 26: What can be done for tomorrow

    Chapter 271: The Release, and the Second Death

    ¡ùDepiction of cruelty. Reader¡¯s discretion is advised.

    Several days passed since the small war with the Kingdom of Sandora, and I¡¯ve ended up running about dealing with the aftermath.

    First, I gather the ves in the royal capital (excluding those who were registered as crime ves), hand them some money from therge sum of reparations seized from the Kingdom of Sandora and send back those who have a ce to return to with [Gate]. As for the ces which I haven¡¯t visited yet, I ask them to allow me to peek into their memories to send them back home.

    I¡¯ve already notified the members of the East-West Alliance in advance so that I¡¯ll be able to return the ves back to their hometowns smoothly to some extent.

    Naturally, I also help the folks from the tribes of the forest sea that Pam and her tribe entrusted me to return back home. I return those guys first to the Great Forest Sea without missing a single person.

    ¡¸Yes, please line up. Don¡¯t panic, and please fall in line horizontally¡¹

    Before passing through the [Gate], the ves have their [Subordination Cors] disempowered by a [Secret Weapon] created by the professor and Tica from the [Laboratory], thus releasing them from very.

    Tica injects an object that looks like a syringe without a needle into the cors of the ves who are lined up in a row. It¡¯s an artifact called [Initialize] that the two of them created.

    In simple terms, it¡¯s an artifact whichpletely eliminates every magic that has been applied to anything.

    In a certain sense, it¡¯s a dreadful magic tool. Even precious artifacts of an ancient kingdom will degrade into ordinary tools if that artifact is applied on them.

    Assuming that the barrier, which was applied on the aforementioned behemoth ind, is something that the Inders can¡¯t do anything about, then it¡¯s possible for this artifact to be a solution to eliminate that barrier.

    Though urately speaking, it¡¯s a magic tool that has [Overwriting] and a powerful [nothing] as enchantments, and the one pouringrge quantities of magic power is naturally me. Therefore, it will take an enormous amount time for anyone besides me to charge it. The amount of magic power it has is so enormous that it will take an ordinary magician about a year to fully charge it, I guess?

    Every manager from the Babylon numbers disempowered the very chokers, and the freed ves are then sent back to their hometowns through a [Gate] one by one.

    There are also obstructing people who don¡¯t want to release their ves simply because they just have to exist. However, the knights from the knight order of our household suppress and throw them into the cages where the ves have been put into after tying them up.

    There are also those who personally refused to be liberated from very, albeit those exceptions are few. It looks like they are satisfied with their position and aren¡¯t being forced to say that statement against their will, so we¡¯ve allowed them to do as they wished.

    Though we still disempowered their chockers just in case. Everything after that is up to the feelings of the person in question. ... So there are people who feel that way, huh? Yep, I guess there really people who are like that

    Several days have passed since we¡¯ve liberated the ves in the royal capital, and now we have to free the ves from the other towns.

    It¡¯s troublesome that the feudal lords of those towns are striking against us, so we surround the towns with a few dozen frame gears and intervene by force, making them lose their motivation to oppose us.

    We¡¯re spreading a rumor that it was the King of Sandora who had previously dered war on Brunhild and lost his head soon after. As such, we¡¯re threatening those feudal lords that they will meet the same fate as their king if they oppose us, seeing that Sandora is a defeated country.

    Truth be told, I really don¡¯t want to act a threatening manner like this, but I still dared to y this hand since this is necessary in order to free the ves a lot easier.

    By the way, the ve woman, who decapitated the King of Sandora, says that she doesn¡¯t have a ce to return to, so I then ask her toe to Brunhild. ording to her, she¡¯s a former adventurer, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll have any problems living in there.

    People like her, who neither have a ce to return to nor people waiting for them, are being sent to countries they wish to live in. There are also people who are going to countries they haven¡¯t visited yet before and those who say that they will remain in Sandora.

    Naturally, there are people who want to go to Brunhild, so I them receive them as citizens of our country. There are still bothnds to reim and other jobs to do, so I think it won¡¯t be problem for them to go and live there even if they will be living while just scraping by.

    This time around, Kousaka-san reprimands me very harshly, but this event is somehow beneficial to us in a certain sense since we obtainedborers from those immigrants. As such, he isn¡¯t saying anything about them. However, he still behaves as if he regrets for us not being able to acquire more reparations from Sandora even if we can, had I only conducted myself a lot more skillfully.

    So with a lot of things happening here and there, it has taken us more than a month to liberate all ves in Sandora. There are a lot of Sandora¡¯s allies who tried to hide their ves. They even got on board with us on top of helping us search for them. The majority of them are ve traders though.

    All in all, the ve traders have lost their employment and became crime ves on the contrary. They have also been kidnapping citizens of other countries, confining them to trade them, so this is a natural oue. We will have those guys work in the mines their whole lives. The one with the master authority is me so I didn¡¯t release them even onto the mine owners.

    There are proper(?) ve traders who didn¡¯t dirty their hands by abducting people from foreign countries. Therefore, I¡¯ve decided to overlook their transgressions. However, I think that it might be safer if I send them to the mines as crime ves, right?

    Frankly speaking, the liberated ves are probably considering toe back to Sandora to exact revenge on their former owners and ve traders for their grudges.

    However, I have no right to stop that from happening. Revenge is something a person should decide for himself or herself. It¡¯s fine for them to satisfy their vengeance if they have the resolution to be arrested, killed or turned into a crime ve afterward. Though it will be good if they won¡¯t do something as foolish as that since they have finally been freed.

    It¡¯s possible that there are some among those treated as crime ves who were imprisoned on false charges, so I¡®ve decided to ascertain its veracity with a keeler polygraph made by the professor specifically for this. Asking them to raise their hands if they are innocent or not is sufficient enough to determine the truth. Well, the majority of them raised their hands shamelessly.

    They have varying degrees of crimes under their belt, but I¡¯m not a judge of Sandora. As expected, it¡¯s not easy for me to understand enough theplicated backgrounds of those people who were forcibly made tomit a crime against their will so that they could be made into ves.

    Nevertheless, I ask Yumina to check their personalities as much as she can with her magic eyes.

    In all honesty, I¡¯ve been told that there¡¯s no need for me to go this far, but I think it¡¯s better to leave behind as little as possible of the thing called ¡°very¡± as much as I can. It¡¯ll be good if I can bury very even further by making it impossible to enve the perpetrator and be owned by someone as one of the penalties whenmitting crimes, I think.

    In any case, I, who was spending all my time and energy on this, am finally liberated. It was way too hectic, and I felt that I was a ve to this work until now.

    Aah, freedom is wonderful!

    === === === === === ===

    ¡¸... is what I hoped for, but how did it evene to this...?¡¹(Touya)

    I thought that I was finally released from those troublesome matters,

    but here I am again standing alone in the audience hall of the Sandora Royal Castle.

    The one sitting on the throne in front of me is the King of Sandora, Abdul Jafar Sandora the 3rd. No, the former king now, I guess.

    ¡ºGufu-gufu-gufu. The detestable sovereign king has finally shown up. Come and clear away our grudge!¡»(Abdul)

    ¡¸Uwaa...¡¹(Touya)

    The decaying severed head starts to talk. The pig king is sitting on the throne while holding his head under its arms. His whole body looks deathly pale, and his clothes, which were gaudy before, are now worn-out and dirty.

    It¡¯s exactly as how he would look like after he became a zombie. What¡¯s more astonishing is that the corpse of this King of Sandora has been resurrected in the cemetery it was thrown away into. I¡¯ve thought that this was perhaps the work of the evil god, but no, he has nothing to do with what has happened at all ¡ª this one just dared to be a zombie. It looks like he has quite a lingering attachment to this world.

    This zombie king first attacked the prime minister and pulled him in as arade. It¡¯s said that someone will be revived as a zombie if he got his heart eaten by another zombie.

    Following that, they¡¯ve started to multiply their numbers like rats. We were busy with gathering and liberating the ves in the other towns, so we failed to notice all together that the royal capital has been turned into a city of zombies.

    There are also the zombie generals and ministers lined up in full force in addition to the king in the audience hall. Each one of them has a paleplexion and are opening their mouth slovenly. Something is out of their mouth. Something is definitelying out.

    ¡ºGufu-gufu-gufu. I¡¯ve already obtained new ves and a new power. I will make you bastard my ve as well. Buhi-hi-hi-hi¡»(Abdul)

    Well, this ¡°Buhi-hi-hi¡± part of you suits you. Did this guy advance even further in his change into an orc after his death?

    I then turn my head that¡¯s fed up with him when three men and one woman ¡ª it¡¯s a woman, right? ¡ª with orc-looking faces appears from behind the throne.

    ¡ºBuhi-i, Father¡¯s grudge is our grudge. You better be prepared¡»

    ¡ºGufu-gufu, we will drag out your guts and eat them¡»

    ¡ºB-b-b-brains, I want to e-e-eat brains¡»

    ¡ºBuhi-i, Buhi-hi-hi-hi-i, a living man!¡»

    Uwaa. They certainly are the orc prince and princess. Has he gone as far as to even make his own children into zombies? Still, they are the splitting image of him. I wonder, are they really humans? No, they are zombies right now.

    ¡ºBu-hi-hi-hi-i! How can you win against us now that we¡®ve obtained immortal bodies? With this power, we will once again make those runaway ves our property! ¡»

    He¡¯s saying the same thing once again, huh? There¡¯s a saying that ¡°once a fool, always fool¡±, but that¡¯s a lie. It can¡¯t be cured even after you die. I¡¯ve understood this sentiment clearly on this asion.

    ¡¸I guess I should have you die properly since you are that perfunctory, no, regrettable¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºSo noisy! You guys, finish him!¡»(Abdul)

    Although I slice with Brynhildr the arm of the zombie general who came attacking me first, he then quietlyes attacking me again. It looks like I don¡¯t need to restrain myself at all. They¡¯re called zombies even though they are rotting... or are they rotten since from the start?

    ¡ºBuhi-hi-hi-hi-i! It¡¯s futile, futile I say! These immortal bodies know no pain! The attacks of you bastard are, to begin with,...¡»(Abdul)

    ¡¸Healing¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºUgyowa-a-a-a!! Ah, it¡¯s hot! It¡¯s hot! It hu-u-urts!?¡»

    ¡¸No way¡¹(Abdul)

    So it¡¯s really effective, huh? The zombie general writhes in agony after I apply recovery magic on him. Since they are undead, recovery magic is their natural enemy.

    As for the final blow, I even turn to this guy and sprinkles the content of a bottle I¡¯ve taken out from [Storage].

    ¡ºIt burns!! I-I am melting?! My body is me-e-e-elting!! Why is tha-a-a!?¡»

    ¡¸Why you ask? It¡¯s holy water¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºHoly!? uhi-i-i-i-i-i-i¡»

    The zombie general vanishes in pain as if he has evaporated all while raising smoke. May the Lord have mercy on you. As I should¡¯ve expected from the holy water certified by the Holy Kingdom of Ramisshu. Its effectiveness is extraordinary.

    ¡ºB-bastard! Why do you have something like that?!¡»(Abdul)

    ¡¸Eh? My opponents are zombies, so I may as well bring this holy water with me. By the way, I¡¯m also adept at using purification spells¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºWha-what did you say?! Kuu!¡»(Abdul)

    Having raised his body from the throne, the pig king tries to run away noisily. The other zombies also start to run away as if following him from behind. They are fast even though they¡¯re zombies.

    ¡¸Slip¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºBuge-e!?¡»

    Their feet slips and all of the zombies fall down at once. Some among them even have their limbs and heads broken due to the crash and their organs spilling out from inside their bodies. Zombies were unable to regenerate ¡ª though~ they could keep on living as long as their brains aren¡¯t destroyed or until they are purified.

    ¡¸It¡¯s troubling. Come forth light, shine the light of exile, Banish¡¹(Touya)

    The surrounding zombie retainers turn into light and vanish due to the purification magic I¡¯ve cast on them.

    ¡ºGya-a-a-a-a-a!¡»

    ¡ºNo, no-o-o-o! I don¡¯t want to die again!¡»

    ¡ºI am vanishing, vanishi-i-i-ing!¡»

    Leaving behind screams of agony, the zombie retainers disappear. The ones left behind are the blood rtives of that pig king.

    Then, the princes decided to leave the pig king who¡¯s still rolling about, rush up to me, and kneel down with a surging jump. This is the first time I see someone prostrating themselves with a jump. It¡¯s all good and well, but didn¡¯t you just break your legs due to the impact fromnding?

    ¡ºBuhi-i, we were only just abiding by to what we were told to do¡»

    ¡ºWe aren¡¯t rted to that pig¡»

    ¡ºS-s-s-somehow¡»

    ¡ºOverlook us, ufu-un¡»

    ¡ºB-b-b-bastards! You¡¯re willing to betray your father?!¡»(Abdul)

    The pig king screams while his severed head is still continuing to roll on the floor. Hearing that, the four looks back and inclines their heads.

    ¡º¡º¡º¡ºBuhi? Who were you again?¡»¡»¡»¡»

    ¡ºKume-u-u-u-u-u-¡»

    The pig king exposes his anger, shutting his teeth so hard that it looked like his blood vessels would pop out soon. Seeing that, I spray the four who¡¯sughing so hard with a bucket filled to the brim with holy water over their heads.

    ¡º¡º¡º¡ºGyu-u-u¨Cu-u-u-u¡»¡»¡»¡»

    The four people, or rather the four piglets, raise a lot of smoke from their bodies and vanish. This time, the pig king is now the only one who expresses a joyful smile as he looks at what¡¯s happening in front of him.

    ¡ºBu-hi-hi-hi-hi! Serves them right! They betrayed their parent, those fools!¡»(Abdul)

    How should I say this...? These guys are truly irredeemable. Dead ves won¡¯t rest in peace after all due to what they¡¯ve done.

    ¡¸Oh Piercing light, sacred holynce, Shining Javelin¡¹(Touya)

    I deal a deadly blow to the body of the pig king using ance made of light magic. The undead body, having caught the holynce, catches fire and turns into ash in an instant.

    ¡ºM-My body is ?!¡»(Abdul)

    The pig king gazes at his own burnt body while his head is still rolling beside the throne. Now then. Shall I apply the finishing touches?

    I take out a water tank that¡¯s quiterge from [Storage]. The water inside is not holy water, but just a regr one.

    I open a small [Gate] inside that water and summon several [living beings] from the great river Gau. Those beings are long and narrow, with 10cm in length at most, and are freely swimming in the water. I¡¯ve also enchanted them with light-attribute enchantment.

    ¡ºWha-what is that?¡»(Abdul)

    ¡¸It¡¯s a fish called ¡°Candeira¡± which lives solely in the great river Gau and a fish that eats meat. I was told that they have a huge preference for rotten meat¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºD-Don¡¯t tell me...?¡»(Abdul)

    ¡¸Teleport¡¹(Touya)

    The head of the pig king falls down into the water tank due to the movement magic. In the next moment, the candeira fishes inside start to nibble at his tainted meat all at once.

    ¡ºO-o-o-u! S-stop, n-no, not my e-e-eyes! They¡¯re eating my eyes!¡»(Abdul)

    ¡¸U-uwa, they are full of appetite just as I was told¡¹(Touya)

    The candeira is a fish which resembles the candiru fish from my former world.

    A candiru is a slim fish with a 10cm long body who then lives in ces like the Amazon River. It¡¯s a ferocious meat-eating fish which was said to bite the flesh of arge fish, prated its body and eats the internal organs.

    It¡¯s said that the candiru is rted to the catfish, but they are a far more dangerous fish than even the piranhas. They also have a trait of attacking preysrger than themselves in groups. Even humans aren¡¯t exempted from their diet. It has gone so far that they even called it the¡°Murder fish¡±.

    This Candeira is holding the same magnificent trait as it is.

    ¡ºH-help me!¡»(Abdul)

    ¡¸It¡¯s no use. The ves you¡¯ve killed won¡¯t forgive me if I spare you. Still, it will be fine if I leave you beneath the graveyard with your decapitated head as it is¡¹(Touya)

    I remember the ves whom we¡¯ve discovered when were liberating the ves inside the castle. They had been killed while being tied up in the dungeons. It wasn¡¯t just the women, corpses of very young children are in there as well.

    I regret that this pig didn¡¯t feel pain and died with just his head being cut off from his body. A simple death like that is inexcusable. I, in a certain sense, is grateful that he revived. It might have been in everyone¡¯s prayer reaching out that wished to have this pig king experience an even more cruel death.

    ¡ºUgyee! My face, they are eating it! Ouch! Ouch! They¡¯re entering! ¡»(Abdul)

    I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s painful because the candeira are enchanted with light-attribute magic. The pig king won¡¯t die of suffocation because he¡¯s now a zombie. It will likely take a whole day until this fish is done eating all the meat from the head.

    ¡¸You better repent about everything that you¡¯ve done until now. Though it doesn¡¯t look like the ves you¡¯ve killed will forgive you¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºBu-bu-hi-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i¡»(Abdul)

    Since he¡¯s a zombie, he will likely die once he loses a part of his brain. Well, whichever is fine.

    I invoke [Banish] on all of the zombies in the royal capital ¡ª with the exception of the pig king ¡ª and clean them up.

    Following after the city Astal, the royal capital turned into a dead city. There¡¯s no more chance for Sandora to be revived. Not even the slightest chance. It should sink beneath the sands before long since I destroyed the city¡¯s stronghold a bit with earth magic.

    With this, the souls of the ves that were killed should feel a bit more at ease. I then leave the desert capital while those thoughts.

 Chapter 272: Opening the Beach Season, and the Behemoth Invasion

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 272: Opening the Beach Season, and the Behemoth Invasion

    ¡¸It is hot~......¡¹(Rin)

    The moment that I think I¡¯ve settled the incident with Sandora, summer has officially started.

    Summer in Brunhild doesn¡¯t have a scorching heat like that of Sandora Kingdom, but it is hot in its own way.

    ¡¸Oh wind, flow forth, gentle air, Wind Breeze¡¹(Touya)

    I raise a gentle breeze using magic just as when Rines along to the terrace of the castle where I am cooling myself with Kohaku. P at her feet is naturally apanying her master. The breeze shakes her silver twin tails the moment they enter the terrace.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re cking, aren¡¯t you? You will set a bad example for others if you don¡¯t hold yourself more dignified, you know?¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸It¡¯s annoying to keep up appearances at this point in time. Hot things are hot¡¹(Touya)

    Isn¡¯t she the one who¡¯s supposed to feel hot the most with her wearing usual gothic lolita attire? The moment I have that thought in mind, her surroundings suddenly feel pleasantly chilly. It appears that she is being wrapped in cold air with the use of magic. It¡¯s her, so I guess she might not be feeling that cold.

    ¡¸Well, we need to bear with this heat for a bit longer. It looks like there are even some townspeople who¡¯ve copsed from it¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸Is that so? I suppose we have to stay properly hydrated or something¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸If anything, it looks like there are a lot of people who are going to the dungeon inds to cool off since it¡¯s more refreshing over there. Still, it¡¯s unreasonable for ordinary people who are not adventurers to go there since magic beasts roam around in that ce¡¹(Rin)

    Well, the other side has wind breezing from the ocean, so it may be more refreshing there than here. Though the differences in temperature are so severe that the nights are rather very cold.

    ¡¸And so, I¡¯vee here to consult something to you about the things that are on my mind. How about we establish a swimming area on one of those inds?¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸A lot of people have said that they want to cool off in the sea, right? I think It¡¯s a big opportunity to earn a lot of ie by selling beverages, food, bathing suits, and gather fees for the use of the transfer gates. Don¡¯t you agree?¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸Hou-hou. That¡¯s a really good idea¡¹(Kousaka)

    A voice calls out to us from overhead while we¡¯re sitting at the table on the terrace. Kousaka-san is already here before we knew it.

    ¡¸Due to people immigrating from Sandora, the number of citizens has considerably increased, so I¡¯ll be really grateful to gather as much money as possible. Now then, Rin-sama. What are your suggestions?¡¹(Kousaka)

    While still sitting at the table, Rin spreads and shows the map she¡¯s holding.

    ¡¸Yep. Look here first. This is the map of those inds. This ind doesn¡¯t have a dungeon, so I n on having uspletely alter the entirety of its coastline into a wide shallow sandy beach using earth magic and ce a powerful barrier to prevent magic beasts from going in. We will also create a dedicated transfer gate for that ce¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸I see, I see. So you¡¯re saying that we make the transfer gate there different from the other transfer gates which lead to the dungeon inds and whose fees are being managed by the guild, right?¡¹(Kousaka)

    ¡¸That¡¯s correct. Of course, it will be impossible to cross over there from the other inds. We will make this sole indpletely self-sufficient. Then, if we build simple restaurants and lend out items that can be enjoyed in the sea... ¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸Fumu-fumu. It seems we¡¯ll be able to expect quite an ie from this n of yours¡¹(Kousaka)

    Uo-oi. You two! Don¡¯t go on ahead and leave me behind while deciding everything by yourselves. It¡¯s me who¡¯s going to make this sandy beach out of this coastline and apply the powerful barrier, you know? It will definitely be me, right?

    ¡¸... Kohaku. It looks like I am a hard worker¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºIt seems like it has nothing to do with the Lord¡¯s desires. Please think of this as them relying on you¡»(Kohaku)

    It may just be as what she says. Still, I was in a carefree holiday mood today. Oh, how short my break was... I would really want to have a summer vacation.

    ~~~~~~~

    ¡¸So, it¡¯s going to be something like this, right?¡¹(Touya)

    I mutter to myself as I step firmly with my bare feet on the coast which is now sandy.

    The white sand making a gritting sound under me feels good. As I enter the sea, the sand on my feet is drained away by the waves, and the ticklish sensation is amusing.

    Nevertheless, I still would like to avoid people getting washed by the waves far away from shore and be swallowed up by sea-dwelling magic beasts, so I ced buoys as marks.

    There are no dangerous magic beasts in the immediate area due to the wlessness of the barrier as well. People will now be able to swim at ease even if they bring their kids with them. Nheless, idents at sea are things that can¡¯t be fully prevented ¡ª we better station a medical team permanently on the coast for that purpose.

    I also established a simr beach on a small ind different from the current one just in case. That one is our private beach.

    Even we would like to enjoy the beach by ourselves.

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯m done for now. All that¡¯s left to do is to build a transfer gate and connect this ind to our home¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºWhy not leave it alone for a bit longer~. I would like to enjoy the sea since it has been so long since I¡¯ve been here¡»(Kuroyou)

    ¡ºYep. I agree with Kuroyou. We are aquatic guardian beasts, to begin with¡»(Sango)

    Kuroyou and Sango start to swim in the sea. It definitely looks like it feels good.

    ¡¸I understand how you feel. Look, you are free toe to the private beach every day if you want yo, so let¡¯s go back home for today¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºHow regrettable¡»(Kuroyou)

    Kuroyou and Sango then rise up from the sea while making waves.

    So, what important thing do I still have to do after connecting both ends of the transfer gates? I guess that¡¯s all there is to it. After finishing all that I have to do, I leave the businesses to the experts themselves. For the sales of bathing suits, I¡¯ve entrusted that part to Zanack-san from [Fashion King Zanack]. For the management of the food stalls, I¡¯ve left that to Mika-san from [Silver Moon] and the people from the shopping district. As for general goods like leisure seats, parasols, beach sandals, beach balls, swim rings and so on, I have that part handled by Alba-san and his Strand Company.

    All that¡¯s left is... the lifeguards, I think?

    Several members of the knight order are good at swimming, so I¡¯ve decided to station them as lifeguards only during the summer. That is, they will be the ones saving lives.

    Naturally, I have no problem with the other members of the knight ordering to the beach when they are off-duty.

    The preparations are well in order for the time being. As such, this will be the opening of the beach season in Brunhild.

    =======

    The oue is a huge sess. Just as what Rin and Kousaka-san have nned, the number of ocean visitors each day is overflowing. There are so many of them ¡ª Even vigers from the neighboring Belfast and Reglus areing to the sea as well. Have they caught on from the gossips?

    Well, there certainly is no sea in those parts, and the public resort might have been a handy leisure spot for them.

    When people gather around in one location, disputes will certainly be more frequent than usual. Therefore, the knight order is being dispatched every day and being ordered to deal with those. Yep, we have probably ended up increasing their workload. I should probably give them an extra allowance with my pocket money in the future.

    ¡¸Now then, I will most definitely take it easy today¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Touya-san has been busytely, haven¡¯t you?¡¹(Yumina)

    I, who¡¯s resting my body on a beach chair under a parasol, has been addressed by Yumina. She¡¯s wearing a white swimsuit dress with frills.

    The ce we are in right now is the private beach of Brunhild where only my rtives are ying at the sea.

    Elzie, Yae, and Hilda are ying cut the watermelon together with Moroha-nee-san. Linzie and Rin are chattering under the sunshade while Luu is making lunch together with ir-san. Suu and Sakura are lively ying beach ball in the sea with Karen-nee-san.

    Karina-nee-san is holding a harpoon and is hunting fish while skin diving. Suika was drinking alcohol and is now drunk same as usual, and the sound of a hawaiian ukulele I¡¯m hearing from somewhere is most likely from Sousuke-nii-san. By the way, Kousuke-oji-san isn¡¯t here.

    ¡¸For such a young person to be idly rxing in a harem situation such as this is... What a pathetic master¡¹(Shesca)

    ¡¸Leave me alone¡¹(Touya)

    While holding a tropical drink, Shesca is, once again, saying something scandalous. You¡¯re saying that this is a ¡°harem¡±, but there¡¯s supposed to be another man here. I don¡¯t see Sousuke-nii-san physically, but he should tentatively be around here. Somewhere.

    I¡¯ve invited everyone from the Babylon Numbers, but the professor, Rosetta, and Monica are busy with things like development and maintenance in general. Noel is busy sleeping, same as usual, and Liora can¡¯t leave Noel alone. Faam didn¡¯t even try to go out of the [Library]. Unfortunately for Flora, was asked to go to the medical office in the castle in case something happened. As for Palshie and Tica... well, a clutz and a lolicon is a dangerousbination.

    ¡¸I wonder why Master has this withered feeling is him? Shouldn¡¯t he be ring at women in swimsuits more than? .... Aah, is that perhaps unnecessary because Master can see through to what¡¯s beneath them with his power of sight?¡¹(Shesca)

    ¡¸As if I can do something like that!¡¹(Touya)

    Yumina makes sure to cover her body with her hands while bing beet red. No, I told that I couldn¡¯t do something like that, didn¡¯t I?!... I could probably do it if I use divine sight, bit I have no intention of using that though. ... for now.

    I drive Shesca away and and somehow resolve Yumina¡¯s misunderstanding. After all, it will be troubling if everyone else misunderstands that I have an ability like that.

    Good grief.

    ¡¸Still, it would¡¯ve been fine to call father just likest time¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Ah¡ª... the other rulers would likely want toe ¡ª not just the king of Belfast ¡ª if we called him, you see...¡¹(Touya)

    I won¡¯t be able to rx with all that chaos happening around me. It¡¯s fine to call them some other time, but I want them to forgive me for today.

    ¡¸It¡¯s somehow weird though. Gathering together the rulers of all countries was impossible just a little while ago¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸It¡¯s better if they can get along each other. Well, I suppose there are always those who cannot get along with other people no matter what ¡¹(Touya)

    Like the king of Sandora this time, I suppose.

    The downfall of Sandora this time is different from that time with Yuuron because I myself have something to do with the event. Though it was the other side who pulled the trigger of conflict.

    In the end, It¡¯s a bit annoying that I¡¯ve done exactly what the rulers of the other countries told me to do, but it can¡¯t be helped. I suppose that it¡¯s a relief that my notoriousness won¡¯t go up like that time in Yuuron. It may be thanks to the former ves who have scattered throughout the world.

    ¡¶Lord, is now, by chance a good time?¡·(Kougyoku)

    ¡¶Hm? Kougyoku? Is something wrong?¡·(Touya)

    A telepathicmunication suddenlyes from Kougyoku who¡¯s in the castle right now. I wonder if something has happened?

    ¡¶Yes. It¡¯s about the aforementioned ind. It looks like one of the the barrier capital cities ¡ª the one located in the southern part ¡ª is being attacked by behemoths right now ¡·(Kougyoku)

    ¡¶By behemoths? But aren¡¯t those ind capitals supposed to have defensive measures like catapults and ballistas equipped? It¡¯s not like they cannot repel them, right?¡·

    ¡¶That¡¯s how it¡¯s supposed to be. However, I¡¯m told that the city is somewhatpletely surrounded by several behemoths¡·(Kougyoku)

    Oh-ah. So the barrier is unable to withstand an assault that massive just as expected, huh? Those barriers must have a limit too no matter what.

    A barrier belonging to the category of physical defense systems that prevents invasions is simr to a regr shield that uses magic power to maintain itself.

    However, it¡¯s still different from a regr shield ¡ª for example, inflicting damage on a single spot of an armor or shield repeatedly will cause those to break even if just a small amount of power is being used. However, that method would take an extremely long time simr to a drop of water piercing through a stone.

    However, nothing will happen if a lone person tries to inflict damage with a power level of 9, as an example, even if that person repeatedly does so assuming that the magic shield can withstand a power level of 10. Also, barriers such as this don¡¯t degrade. Not even partially.

    The problem will appear if someone attacks with a power level that exceeds level 10 if the barrier is still set to withstand that level. As such, the barrier will definitely vanish right away.

    Assuming that the barrier in the capital can resist a power level 10 attack while magic beasts can inflict a power level 9 damage, then the shield should still be able to hold on. However, when ites to several magic beasts attacking all of the same time... A simultaneous attack with a power level of 18 will be inflicted on a shield that can only withstand damage with a power level of 10. In the worst case scenario, that attack will cause the barrier topletely breakdown.

    Well, it¡¯s just my guess in the end, but that barrier may be able to withstand damage with a power level of 100 while an attack from a behemoth may be somewhere around rank 3 or so.

    Besides, I wonder if behemoths have the intelligence to do something like a simultaneous attack. It¡¯s quite likely that this scenario might have happened merely by chance too.

    ¡¶However... How did it happen that a capital is being attacked by multiple behemoths?¡· (Touya)

    ¡¶I¡¯m told that a group of people failed to hunt a behemoth, was chased by it and followed into the city. In addition to their bad timing, they¡¯ve also met other groups bringing the total into 3, I think?¡· (Kougyoku)

    It¡¯s as if during their hunt, the behemoths bumped into each other at the southern capital and kept attacking the hunters for some reason instead of opposing each other normally. They might have gotten real angry because of that. The three attacking behemoths were namely:

    An ape-type behemoth, Snake Kong.

    A hog-type behemoth, Grand Boar.

    An ox-type behemoth, Power Bison.

    It appears that the city decided to mark one of them. Even if the subjugation is an unreasonable errand, they can still somehow manage to repel those magic beasts.

    However, they must be resolved to have sacrifices when they decide to go outside and fight those demon beasts.

    On the other hand, there are also people who consider that the behemoths will eventually withdraw if those behemoths keep on besieging the barrier as they are doing right now until they get tired. Still, the people inside will be annihted if the barrier breaks.

    ¡¶So it¡¯s either a ¡°Kill before being killed¡± or ¡°Harden the defenses and leave everything to fate¡± scenario, huh?¡·(Touya)

    Now then, what should I do? If I n on intervening in the affairs of that ind, there is no other time better than right now. It¡¯s not like I will be demanding gratitude from them, but it may be an advantage during negotiations.

    Those countries in the continent outside of the ind would hope for a trade rtionship, so conveying this message to the people inside the ind is plenty enough. There¡¯s also a possibility that the number of behemoths being born there would decrease if we remove that barrier.

    I suppose there¡¯s something to gain if I intervene, even if it¡¯s just to convey my thoughts to the other side.

    There are three behemoths so it should be okay to take Elzie, Yae, and Hilda with me as the three vanguards. It looked like Luu¡¯s frame requires some more adjustments.

    Luu¡¯s frame is a transformable-type suited for gueri warfare. As such, a lot of equipment has to be made. This, in turn, required a lot fine-tuning for eachbination, which then increased the amount of time before her frame can be rolled out.

    ¡¸Now then, should we now prepare if that¡¯s the case? What a short vacation it was¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸You know, we cane here anytime again¡¹(Yumina)

    I receiveforting words from Yumina and turn to the trio who are eating the split watermelon.

    Aah, that¡¯s right. I have to ask to the knight order to be prepared as well. If we march with only three Frame Gears, we may be taken lightly.

    I don¡¯t like disying our power much, but I¡¯ve confirmed how effective that was during the incident with Sandora.

    In the end, it¡¯s just groundwork for the sake of having a discussion. Well, we will have them disempowered if they attack us with no questions asked.

    I hope that our opponents this time aren¡¯t fools.

 Chapter 273: The Three Behemoths, and Palerius

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 273: The Three Behemoths, and Palerius

    Borrowing for a short period of time the sense of sight of the summoned bird that was sent to that mysterious ind, I then open [Gate].

    The amount of magic power to use [Gate] exceeded five times more than the usual. It might be the effect of the [Magic Dispersion] barrier. It feels as if the connection is going to be cut if I stop pouring my magic power. If wee here riding a flying vehicle or something simr that uses magic power to fly, we undoubtedly would¡¯ve immediately crashed down due to magic power being severed from the vehicle.

    ¡¸Ooh, I did it!¡¹(Touya)

    The capital, located in the southern parts of the ind, can be clearly seen in the distance. The town is encircled with high walls, along with ballistae installed on top and even at the sides of the walls. This town gives off the feeling of a real fortress city.

    And right now, this capital is being surrounded by three behemoths.

    An ape-man behemoth, Snake Kong, covered in amon brown fur is earnestly smashing the barrier of magic power. A hog type behemoth, Grand Boar, is moving away to gain momentum and doing ferocious dash attacks over and over again. An ox-type behemoth, Power Bison, is striking the barrier with itsrge horns which look like drills.

    One of them, the Grand Boar, is getting fired at with a rain arrows from the ballistae at the ramparts.

    ¡¸Hee, so the magic barrier only prevents someone or something from trespassing. Well, I guess that¡¯s natural.¡¹(Touya)

    The Inders would be unable to counter-attack the beasts if the barrier prevents them from attacking from inside the town as well. By the way, there are a lot of barriers simr to this one installed in the capitals of each country.

    Still, it appears that the arrows from the ballistae aren¡¯t that effective. Several arrows are stuck in the beast, but most of it is being repelled by its thick fur. This fur probably has a simr enchantment to hardening magic. Probably.

    I¡¯ve only seen this barrier briefly, but its durability is definitely suspicious. In my assumption, that barrier can withstand an attack with a power level of 10. For the magical beasts, the Snake Kong seems to have an attack with a power level of 3, the Grand Boar ¡ª a power level of 5, and the Power Bison ¡ª with a power level of 4.

    This barrier can probably withstand simultaneous attacks from those three only if there¡¯s two of them attacking at the same time. If the three of them attacks simultaneously, the barrier will break.

    ¡¸It looks like we won¡¯t be able to talk to the people inside in advance. Let¡¯s just intervene by ourselves for now.¡¹(Touya)

    Taking my smartphone from my breast pocket, I confirm everyone¡¯s preparations in Brunhild via a call. I then open a [Gate] in the sky before me.

    Frame Gears start descending one by one from the transfer gates I¡¯ve opened. With a hundred machines descending from the sky, the earth trembles as each of themnd on the ground.

    ¡¸Alright. Elzie, you take care of the Snake Kong. Yae, you handle the Grand Boar. Hilda, you deal with the Power Bison. The others will be on standby for now. Stay alert since there may be other behemoths around here.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºRoger.¡»

    Elzie¡¯s group of three machines immediately move toward their respective behemoths.

    Upon noticing our presence, the behemoths look like they are also taking their battle stances against the Frame Gear heading toward each of them.

    First, the Snake Kong heavily attacks Elzie¡¯s Gerhilde. The deep crimson Frame Gear nimbly dodges the Kong¡¯s powerful right straight attack andnds a single hit on the opponent¡¯s chest with a cross-counter.

    ¡ºExplosion¡»

    Donnn! The Pile Bunker attack goes through the Snake Kong¡¯s chest. A tremendous amount of blood sshes and the Kong copses to the ground.

    On the other hand, Yae engages the Grand Boar. Her Schwertleite plunges into the behemoth like a bullet and cut it in two with one swift strike right from the front. That¡¯s extremely quick. With an exposed clean cut, the hog falls down, being cut right in half.

    At the same moment, Hilda¡¯s Siegrune stops the charging Power Bison with her shield and cut its head down like a guillotine with a sword.

    The battle ends. It didn¡¯t take even a minute to deal with the three animals.

    After defeating the behemoths, the three machines move away a bit from the fortress city and line up before the main gates. Behind them, a whitemanding machine, a Shining Count, steps forward from the group of frame gears lined up in a row.

    Standing on a shoulder of that machine, I project with magic several nar speakers in the air above the town in order to be heard in every part of it. Then, I turn on the microphone in my smartphone to address the fortress city.

    ¡ºWe are people from the Dukedom of Brunhild located in the continent to the south from here. We have no hostile intentions and only wish to speak with the representatives of your city. We will wait for your reply within an hour¡»

    The reason behind giving them an hour to reply is mainly for them to forcefully select anyone suitable as a representative.

    They will only be able to assemble only a few of them within that time frame because we don¡¯t want them to think that they will be fine no matter what we do due to the presence of their protective barrier. It will be troublesome if no one wille out to speak to us. Although I¡¯ve mentioned that we aren¡¯t hostile to them, it¡¯s possible they might have the impression that ¡°we don¡¯t know what they will do if we don¡¯te out!¡±

    The best oue will be for someone simr to a mayor or a feudal lord toe out and talk to us, but they may have thoughts of them being killed. If so, we are still fine even if they will just send a messenger. It¡¯s alright as long as it bes the start of discussions. For now.

    ¡¸They wille out, right?¡¹(Rain)

    ¡¸I wonder about that. Well, it might be alright for us to simply go to another city if they won¡¯te out.¡¹(Touya)

    I lightly reply to Commander Rain¡¯s question. However, if we go to another city, we won¡¯t be able to give the impression that we¡¯re aiding them against behemoths and that we¡¯re not their enemies, so being attacked all of a sudden by the inhabitants of that city is what will most likely happen to us.

    If possible, I would like to make this city the starting point for future interactions and have them convey my message to the other cities.

    I call Kougyoku and ask her to report the situation in the city.

    ¡ºIt looks like the town is in a huge uproar. They are observing this side with telescopes while preparing ballistae and catapults ¡»(Kougyoku)

    ¡¸I suppose they would.¡¹(Toya)

    I don¡¯t know what their higher-ups have concluded, but I wonder what¡¯s happening inside for them to be only preparing for battle.

    Though ording to rumors, it looks like those higher-ups haven¡¯t reached a decision yet.

    We might even be shot with arrows from their ballistae if we do something strange, so we are just remaining on standby while still being alert. How tedious. I am lying idly on the shoulder of the Shining Count while staring at the sky.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, the gates are opening.¡¹(Rain)

    ¡¸Oh, are theying out now?¡¹(Touya)

    Rain has been observing the situation from the cockpit of the Shining Count, so I immediately leap up from my ce and jump down onto the ground the moment she conveyed to me the present situation.

    From the city gates, knights riding on horses areing out in groups and are heading our way. All of them are equipped with full body armors, they look quite intense.

    The armor design is considerably different. Is it probably because they haven¡¯t developed that much since the era of the Paruteno civilization? Assuming that they didn¡¯t have many wars between fellow human beings, their technology not advancing could be a possible scenario.

    As I stand in front of the frame gears, the knights stop at about 10 meters away from me. Then, from among them, a single knight, who¡¯s wearing a specially rough-looking te mail with a surcoat attached to it, steps forward.

    When the knight eventuallyes up in front of me, he dismounts from his horse and slowly walks toward me. His helmet looks like a Corinthian-style helmet from ancient Greece, with the front part having a T-shaped gap and a crest-looking decoration attached to its parietal.

    It¡¯s not a closed helmet that hides most of the wearer¡¯s face like the basc or armet type which we see in movies or anime, so this knight¡¯s face can be clearly seen.

    He¡¯s arge man with a stern face. His eyes are staring straight at me. I cannot detect any emotion such as anger or hatred in him for now, but...

    ¡¸I am Dient South, representative of the southern capital Meridias, one of the four high pupils and the descendant of Freyend South. I thank you for the assistance in this incident. So, who may you be?¡¹(Dient)

    ¡¸I am Mochizuki Touya, Sovereign King of Brunhild Dukedom. I am d to meet you, representative Dient.¡¹(Touya)

    Although he¡¯s surprised since he never have thought that I¡¯ll introduce myself as a king, he still grasps my hand and disys a friendly attitude for the time being. I wonder if what¡¯s currently happening should be considered a progress for now.

    ¡¸I was told that His Majesty The Sovereign King came from the continent to the south, so... the world didn¡¯t get destroyed, is that right?¡¹(Dient)

    ¡¸I see. It¡¯s as I¡¯ve feared. This ind had severed its connection to the outside world before Paruteno was ruined. The world was not destroyed. Arge number of countries are inhabiting it now.¡¹(Touya)

    I project a world map into the air from my smartphone. It is theplete version, with this ind included in it.

    ¡¸This is the world nowadays.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ooh...¡¹(Dient)

    Representative Dient looks up at the projected map.

    ¡¸This ind is over here. Brunhild Dukedom is over here. It¡¯s an awfully small country, but those giant soldiers... whom we call ¡°Frame Gears¡±, should also be called a legacy of Paruteno. We are the only country which possess this war potential. It¡¯s for that reason that our country hasn¡¯t been invaded by other countries. ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸What a thing...!¡¹(Dient)

    It would be troubling if he makes light of the small size of Brunhild, so I exaggerated it a bit. Though it¡¯s true that we haven¡¯t been invaded up until now, Brunhild was only foundedst year.

    ¡¸We thought that the outside world was surely ruined by the crystal apparitions and ruled by them...¡¹(Dient)

    ¡¸If I remember correctly, the ancient civilizations should¡¯ve been destroyed once. However, the people from before have recovered since then. How about we discuss the matters concerning one another in detail? Moreover, there are a few things I would like to hear from you.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸...Fumu. Certainly.¡¹(Dient)

    I take out arge table and some chairs from [Storage] and ce them on the ground. Representative Dient bes confused at the sudden appearance of the table and timidly sits down on a chair.

    ======

    The first thing I find out is the name of this ind. It¡¯s called Palerius ind, and it was named after a Paruteno wizard, the sage of time Alerias Palerius.

    He had arrived alone to this ind 5000 years ago which was, at the time, called an ind of devils and discovered a structure capable of summoning natural barriers. Thus he decided to make this ind his own magical experiment site.

    When Palerius eventually died in Paruteno and the invasion of the frazes began, his disciples, who sensed the danger, immediately evacuated their families and the people of their hometown on this ind.

    They used treasure left behind by Palerius to strengthen the barrier and to prevent the frazes from invading the ind. In the end, the ind was disconnected from the rest of the world and the people ended up unable to leave it.

    Due to how dreadful the invasion was, the four disciples and theirrades were convinced that the world of men had been ruined and that it came to be ruled by the frazes. Thus, they¡¯ve decided to live on this ind. And that¡¯s how the current situation of the Inders came to be

    ¡¸As I¡¯ve feared, you were locked inside of it, right?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸No, we had guessed that the outside world was eliminated by the crystal apparitions... by frazes. We believed that it has been ruled by them ever since, so... we didn¡¯t really consider ourselves being locked up, you see. In the past, there were some people who had set sail toward the outside world, but all of them ended uping back to the starting point.¡¹(Dient)

    It¡¯s probably because of the [Route Induction] barrier. It utilizes the magic fog hanging over the coastal waters of the ind.

    I have mostly caught up on the matters about this ind, so I then decide to broach the main topic.

    It¡¯s about whether they have intentions to interact with other countries and the possibility of decreasing the number of behemoths being born by breaking down the barrier.

    ¡¸The problem is that it¡¯s also possible the frazes will appear on this ind if you take down the barrier, but... ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸No... I dare say that those things aren¡¯t connected. If you ask me why, that¡¯s because those frazes have already appeared on this ind ¡¹(Dient)

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹(Touya)

    When I ask about what he meant by that, he tells me that the frazes have appeared twice within thest two years. Both appearances were onlyposed of the lower-ss, so the inders managed to somehow defeat them. Even so, the people were afraid of the appearance of an apparition which only existed in legends from 5000 years ago.

    They cannot defend against the appearance of the frazes even if they can defend against their invasion.

    In other words, the frazes who cross over to this world cannot invade the ind from outside of the barrier, but they can appear directly into the ind which the barrier cannot defend against.

    If that¡¯s the case, what use does this barrier have? It cannot defend against the appearance of frazes. People cannot leave to go to the outside world. Finally, behemoths are being born here left and right. Their current situation may not be a good thing.

    ¡¸It¡¯s exactly as you say. Nevertheless, I hope you don¡¯t feel offended since it¡¯s still impossible for us topletely ept the words of His Majesty The Sovereign King ¡ª we currently have no way to ascertain how much of what you¡¯ve said is the truth¡¹(Dient)

    Well, that¡¯s expected. They probably can¡¯t fully ept all of the information that was said by a person they don¡¯t even know anything about and why that person hase to this ce all of a sudden.

    ¡¸Moreover, this matter isn¡¯t something I can decide with just myself. If only I could talk to the representatives of the north, the east, and the west as well as inquire with Central-sama from the central temple...¡¹(Dient)

    ¡¸Central-sama?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Central Palerius-sama is a descendant of the sage of time Alerias Palerius. The barrier of this ind is Palerius-sama¡¯s legacy, and this person is in charge of protecting the [Door]¡¹(Dient)

    ¡¸[Door]?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s an artifact which Palerius-sama tried to construct during his lifetime. It¡¯s said that we will be able to start a journey toward a new world if it¡¯spleted. The four high disciples seeded him after this but were unable toplete it¡¹(Dient)

    It must be some sort of transfer gates. Were they trying to escape this ind by using that artifact or something? Still, if it¡¯s something that Palerius tried to create, then it probably was before his disciples came to this ind. What¡¯s the meaning of this?

    I wonder if the disciples had been trying to return to the world outside the barrier after they finished changing the transfer gates into some sort of [Door] that Palerius tried to build. It¡¯s certainly suspicious whether or not they had the means formunication to the outside world 5000 years ago.

    ¡¸At any rate, can I ask you to talk to the representatives of the other towns and to this Central-sama? It won¡¯t even be a problem even if they dismiss this talk. We will at least make sure not to ever again set foot into thisnd again if that happens. The other countries won¡¯t be able to interfere with you anyway if the barrier isn¡¯t broken ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸... I understand. It¡¯s just my personal opinion, but I would like to be freed from this barrier. I am already fed up living in fear of behemoths¡¹(Dient)

    ¡¸We will, of course, also enter a contract with you for exterminating the behemoths during this time. We can take the materials of the defeated behemoths as remuneration.¡¹(Touya)

    After setting our next visit in two weeks time with Dient, the representative of the southern capital Merideis, we then decide to leave the ind.

    First of all, I don¡¯t have a bad feeling about this encounter. I¡¯m d that they didn¡¯t turn hostile unlike what happened in Sandora.

    Nevertheless, I wonder who was it that repaired the tears in the [World Barrier] covering the entire world 5000 years ago. I thought it was Palerius but, it looks like he had died before the [World Barrier] was repaired.

    Someone might think that it was disciples who did that, but that¡¯s not the case since those four disciples did their best to seclude themselves on this ind.

    Was it another person?... Or maybe there¡¯s supposed to be something else that we don¡¯t know about yet? The disciples influenced the tears throughout the world through the treasure of Palerius that was ced on this ind... No-no-no. Just how confusing could that scenario be if it was true? Assuming it has been a side effect in the first ce, it will be difficult to cause it a second time.

    I guess I have no other choice but to reach the point where I can repair the tears in the world by myself. It looks like I¡¯ll need delicate control of my divinity to do that. ording to Kami-sama, it will require the same level of attentiveness as if I¡¯m fixing a spider web with my bare hands, but... haaa....

    I feel like it¡¯s way easier to simply smash all of the frazes. Still, it¡¯s likely that there are other unfavorable consequences if the [World Barrier] is full of holes. Frazes aren¡¯t the only one who can cross over worlds. Just please excuse me from the second and the third fraze look-a-likes who have appeared.

    I may be able to ask the descendant of Palerius, the one called Central or something, to teach me a thing or two about the barriers in the inds.

    Should I expect something along those lines? After all, I am also a tad bit interested in the ¡°inheritance¡± of Palerius himself.

 Chapter 274: The Mentor, and the Central Temple

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 274: The Mentor, and the Central Temple

    Today is the day before thest day of the appointed two weeks since our meeting with representative Dient.

    Honestly speaking, I am monitoring Dient¡¯s surroundings and the envoys that have been sent to the other capitals almost all the time thanks to Kougyoku¡¯s dependants keeping an eye on both parties. Thus I am mostly aware of how the situation there is changing.

    It looks like the northern representative is the conservative time, but he seems to have settled down due to the objective that has been proposed by Central who resides in the temple. That person has proposed to meet us and decide their course of action afterward. Rather than saying that they believe my story, they probably want to hear it directly from me instead.

    It¡®ll be helpful if they don¡¯t oppose it right from the start. Let¡¯s talk first and then decide.

    I¡®ve already reported to the representatives of the East-West Alliance about our visit to Palerius ind and contact with the Inders. Though our allies mainly have nothing to do with this matter, so to speak, since the countries who will mainly aim to be the trader partners are Paluf, Elfrau and Hanock. Still, I¡¯ve made the necessary preparations just in case because it would¡¯ve been troubling if a country annoys the Inders of Palerius ind in some way.

    The contents of the trade for the negotiation this time isn¡¯t even beneficial to any country in the first ce. It only amounts to increasing the number of trade routes by one. That¡¯s why it won¡¯t be a problem even if the Inders refuse to establish trade with other countries. Nheless, raw materials from behemoths are still considered valuablemodities.

    ========

    ¡¸Still, the legacy of grandpa Palerius, huh? I am a bit... no, extremely interested¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸He was your acquaintance, right?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I guess you could say that. He was quite an entric person, mind you. The artifact of future vision, from which I¡¯ve discovered you boy, is based on the theory of grandpa Palerius as well¡¹(Regina)

    He must¡¯ve been quite a substantially entric grandpa for him to be regarded as such by this oddball professor.

    ¡¸Touya-kun, may I ask you to take me along to that Palerius ind as well? I may understand something if we have them show us this thing they call ¡°legacy¡±¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸Yep, it¡¯s not a problem, but... You won¡¯t do something unnecessary, will you? Absolutely? This situation is already delicate enough as it is¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I get it-I get it. I understand how delicate this situation is. Please have more faith in your lover¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸Who are you calling lover?¡¹(Touya)

    While we are having this discussion in a garage of the [Hangar], Monica then calls out to us from above the crane.

    ¡¸Hey, you! Get away from here if you ain¡¯t gonna help! I can¡¯t concentrate!¡¹(Monica)

    ¡¸Oops, sorry about that. Shall I then check up on the driving systems?¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸It¡¯s already done. The invocation form for the song magic hasn¡¯t beenpletely uploaded yet, so I¡¯ll leave what¡¯s left to you ¡¹(Monica)

    ¡¸Roger¡¹(Regina)

    The professor, using a different crane from the one Monica is on, goes and boards the cockpit of a frame gear stationed in that garage. The machine has a cherry blossom color with a tinge of white. It¡¯s Rossweisse, a support-type frame gear for group battles made exclusively for Sakura.

    The trumpet-looking horns belonging to a gramophone are extending from its back onto both shoulders. Now that I¡¯ve taken a good look at them, they really look like cannons. Naturally, those things are not cannons, but equipment to amplify Sakura¡¯s song magic. Though it looks like those horns can be used offensively by generating extremely high-pressure sound waves in addition to its normal function. Those trumpets have been made in a manner wherein they can be retracted by being rotated to the back from the shoulders of the frame gear. This is included to prevent those horns from being a hindrance whenever they aren¡¯t being used.

    I then go out of the garage which has Rossweisse in it and enter the opposite one which contains a standing emerald-looking machine inside it.

    Visible in its cockpit is Rosetta, with the mini-robots restlessly running around the feet of the emerald machine and working as Rosetta¡¯s helpers.

    This one is Waltraute, Luu¡¯s personal transformable frame gear for unconventional warfare.

    It¡¯s a machine capable of using different kinds of equipment, depending on the circumstances. It can use close-quarters equipment, long-distance battle armaments, heavy weapons, or high maneuverability gear.

    Its performance is naturally a bitcking inparison to the specialized machines of everyone. Therefore, it doesn¡¯t have the strength of specialists. Still, it has the strength of a superbly efficient jack-of-all-trades that¡¯s capable of responding to any type of situation it may find itself in.

    Assuming the negations will go smoothly, it may be fine to test out those two frames while having them exterminate behemoths simultaneously. Well for once, that will be after the talks we¡¯ll be having with the other side tomorrow.

    ~~~~~~~~~~

    We transfer to the same ce we¡¯ve gone to two weeks ago, and there are dozens of armored knights lined up with Dient in the lead waiting for us just likest time.

    I took along a hundred frame gears simr tost time as well.

    ¡¸Good day to you, representative Dient. Now then, have you managed to talk to the other representatives?¡¹(Touya)

    I already know the answer to that question thanks to the reports of Kougyoku, but I still talk to him while feigning ignorance.

    ¡¸First of all, everyone wants to meet with you, Central-sama included. Moreover, we¡¯ve also already decided on our reply to you. Although it¡¯ll be troublesome, may I humbly ask for you toe to the central temple of our ind? ¡¹(Dient)

    ¡¸Central temple, huh? I understand. Let¡¯s go there using transfer magic then¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹(Dient)

    I immediately move everyone in this ce close to a hill on which the central temple is located. I¡¯ve alreadypleted collecting memories about the central temple and the four capitals of this ind from the Kougyoku¡¯s dependents, thus allowing me to use [Gate].

    ¡¸T-this is...!¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s the central temple! In an instant...!¡¹

    The Knights of the southern capital are being noisy. They should¡¯ve known from the other day that I can use transfer magic, but they probably never considered that they would experience it firsthand. Dient also looks a bit disturbed as he dispatches a messenger to the temple. The other representatives of the other capitals might¡¯ve gathered here, so we end up going to the center without a cinch. This development has already been predicted by the people in the center of the temple, or so it appears that way.

    I send about half of the knights from the southern capital back home with [Gate]. After all, the other side might panic due to their knights suddenly disappearing from where they were.

    Leaving behind Rain-san¡¯s group who are inside the frame gears, we head to the temple. I am going there with the professor, along with Yae and Kohaku as guards (only for the sake of appearances).

    The little professor girl in white baggy robes is riding the erged Kohaku. You could¡¯ve asked someone like Zanack for clothes that are suitable for your size.

    The erected structure in front of us, albeit being called a temple, has the form of a round-shaped six-story tower. That¡¯s it, it feels like the leaning tower of Pisa that¡¯s standing straight. Still, this tower looks shorter than that tower.

    Being guided by Dient, we ascend the main stone stairway and enter the temple. This ce has the atmosphere of an old-fashioned stone-made castle. It really feels like an ancient castle.

    Coming in between the guarding knights, we ascend to the second floor via a spiral staircase. As we open a massive, dignified door in the corridor there, a considerably spacious room spreads before our sight. This must be a conference room.

    There are two men and two women at the roundtable ced in the middle of the room, and there are also several knights that looked like guards waiting in the surrounding area.

    The three people, who are wearing an armor simr to Dient¡¯s, consists of a young man, a senile old man, and a short young woman with red hair.

    Judging by their appearance, those three are most likely the representatives of the other capitals.

    Thest remaining person is a woman d in white robes and holding a cane made from a rough and bony tree. She has a pair of blue eyes and a waist-length chestnut colored hair that¡¯s a bit wavy. I guess she¡¯s in herte 20s. She looks older than the red¨Chaired woman next to her, and she¡¯s also showing a tender-looking smile.

    Yae and I enter the room followed by Kohaku with the professor riding on top of her. Everyone present was startled, but they managed to regain theirposure when they¡¯ve understood that she¡¯s my summoned beast. Well, I guess it¡¯s natural to be startled when a tiger suddenly appears.

    The woman in the white robes stands up and extends her arm to me.

    ¡¸Greetings, Your Majesty The Sovereign King. My name is Central Palerius, the descendant of Alerias Palerius. I am the mentor of this ind¡¹(Central)

    ¡¸I¡¯m d to meet you, Mentor Central. I am Mochizuki Touya¡¹(Touya)

    We did a handshake as we lightly introduced each other. This person is most probably the representative of this ind.

    Next, the three people behind her introduce themselves.

    The aged man with gray hair is the representative of the Eastern Capital, Morgan East.

    The brown-haired youth with a sharp look is the representative of the Northern Capital, Sagitta North.

    Finally, the red-haired woman is the representative of the Western Capital, Milly West.

    They are the four representatives if I include Dient South, huh? Hey, they have ¡°East¡±, ¡°West¡±, ¡°South¡± and ¡°North¡± splendidly attached to their names.

    It might be a title of sorts from 5000 years ago that has be their family names.

    After I sit down on a free seat at the round table, I once again exin to everyone what I¡¯ve told to Dient first and foremost.

    The things I talk about as I project the map in the air are matters regarding frazes, the current world affairs, the influence the barrier has on the considerably high rate of behemoths being born, and about the way to cancel that barrier.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve also said to Representative Dient that it¡¯s not a problem if you choose to dismiss this proposal. We¡¯ve considered associating with the Inders to be a good thing, but we wouldn¡¯t be forceful in any way. Of course, we will withdraw and stop any sort of interference with this ind should you, the representatives, choose to dismiss our proposal¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Is it fine to ask two or three questions?¡¹(Milly)

    The red¨Chaired woman, Representative Milly of the Western Capital, slightly raises her hand. I then tell that she¡¯s wee to do so.

    ¡¸Should we sever our connection outside, may we interpret it in such a way that there won¡¯t be any interference from other countries?¡¹(Milly)

    ¡¸The barrier around this ind is powerful. If I¡¯m to speak honestly, other countries won¡¯t be able to arrive here by any possible means if not for the power of our Brunhild Dukedom. Therefore, there¡¯s no reason for you, the Inders, to be rmed¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Assuming that we tear down the barrier, is it possible that the other countries will invade ournd?¡¹(Milly)

    ¡¸I suppose that it would be difficult to invade this ind unless they¡¯d attack with a massive fleet though... Even if we assume that they¡¯ve managed toe to this ind for argument¡¯s sake, they shouldn¡¯t be able to destroy the barriers of the capitals. It would also be impossible for a country to engage in a protracted invasion since this ind has a lot of behemoths. Nevertheless, I still can¡¯t say that with absolute certainty¡¹(Touya)

    It would take a traitor, who would¡¯ve sneaked inside and guided the invaders from within, for the capitals to fall. At that time, the number of behemoths would¡¯ve dwindled due to the barrier being destroyed.

    It¡¯s just a possibility though. Truth be told, this ind didn¡¯t have that much of a value. The farnds are few due to behemoths, and their production output is overwhelmingly low even if they¡¯ve already reached the stage of being industrious. They should¡¯ve had something akin to a mine, assuming that they had reached that stage, but to start an invasion in order to gain that mine is still something that I find doubtful...

    The raw materials of behemoths are indeed fascinating, but acquiring them would¡¯ve ended up with a lot of sacrifices.

    Firstly, there¡¯s no country who has a surplus of national power or that grand of a fleet to even be able to invade this ce. Though it would¡¯ve been dangerous if Yuuron still exists to this day.

    And then there¡¯s the Demon Kingdom Zenoasu, huh? Or rather, they will likely go toward Yuuron first if they begin to invade others.

    Then for what do I seek diplomatic rtions with this ind which doesn¡¯t have any sort of value to others? I would like to believe that I didn¡¯t make a mistake, but the other countries wouldn¡¯t even have persisted to that extent. It¡¯s just as I¡¯ve told them earlier ¡ª it¡¯s fine to associate outside if they want to ¡ª that¡¯s just the extent of my thoughts about this matter. That¡¯s because different cultures will be the stimuli that could possibly lead to a considerable cultural development.

    Still, I think it isn¡¯t a bad proposition to the Inders who couldn¡¯t live anywhere but in limited areas due to behemoths.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard that His Majesty The Sovereign King will exterminate the behemoths on this ind for us if we remove the barrier. Is it really the truth?¡¹(Morgan)

    Representative Morgan of the Eastern Capital throws a question at me as well. I start to talk while gazing at the frame gear that became visible from the wooden window with opened stutters. That window isn¡¯t made of ss.

    ¡¸Those frame gears are being used against the frazes. Behemoths are the most suitable practice partners, or rather, the best subjects to test the new models with. Naturally, we will humbly take their raw materials, but some part of them will be handed over to you. That¡¯s because we are asking you to allow us to act selfishly on yournd¡¹(Touya)

    Fumu, Morgan bes quiet in meditation on his chair. The one who raised her hand this time was the Mentor Central.

    ¡¸Your Majesty has talked about erasing the barrier of this ind, but what method are you proposing, may I ask? The barrier applied on this ind by Alerias-sama is covering the ind in its entirety. There exists an artifact in the basement of this temple, which is its pivotal point, but it has a multitude of barriers applied on it, ensuring that no one can either touch or destroy it¡¹(Central)

    So this is as I¡¯ve expected, huh? I¡¯ve already thought that the situation will be something like this, so I take out an artifact resembling a syringe we¡¯ve used before from my pocket.

    ¡¸This magic tool has magic inside it which nullifies the effects of artifacts. In other words, it¡¯s capable of tearing off magical enchantmentspletely. The barrier should lose all of its power and won¡¯t return to its former state ever again if this tool is used. Though this one is only a disposable, one-time use item¡¹(Touya)

    The small [Initialization] artifact, nowying on the table, catches everyone¡¯s gazes.

    I gently hold it out to Mentor Central.

    ¡¸I¡¯m giving this one to you. Whether it¡¯s going to be used or not will depend on you¡¹(Touya)

    Thus far, I have only been telling them to erase the barrier which they believe is protecting them from outside threats. I¡¯ve also understood that they are unable to decide right away. It might be difficult for them to process all of the information I¡¯ve told them and conclude right away.

    Mentor Central is fixedly looking at the artifact.

    ¡¸It¡¯s only a ¡°what if¡± scenario, but would it be possible to ask Your Majesty to transfer only those people who desire to go out to the outside world if we leave the barrier intact? Will there be a country who can ept those who will leave this ind?¡¹(Central)

    I see. This question came up, huh? She means that they will divide those who want to remain and those who want to leave.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t do what you¡¯re saying, and there should be a country who¡¯s willing to ept them. However, I really won¡¯t rmend this approach. They won¡¯t be able to live in the same manner as they did here since they would have to start everything from scratch¡¹(Touya)

    The danger of being attacked by behemoths would¡¯ve likely disappeared, but I think that it would be considerably tough for them to get by without any means of living, be it connections or goals to speak of. It will all the more be harder if they already have families.

    ¡¸Whichever way you decide to act upon won¡¯t matter since I¡¯ve already passed to you this [Initialization] artifact. The ones who will decide the fate of this ind will be on your side. Destroy the barrier, or don¡¯t. It¡¯s my belief that we would like to respect the decision that you¡¯ve chosen as much as possible. Please think about it carefully¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸... Thank you very much. I think we will try to discuss this matter once again¡¹(Central)

    Having taken over the [Initialization] artifact in her hands, Mentor Central bows her head.

    Let¡¯s entrust the other side on what to do from now on for the time being. We will cooperate if they decide to remove the barrier, and we won¡¯t interfere in any way if they say that they¡¯re okay as they are. I don¡¯t care even if they decide to remove it after several dozens of years. Well, I may not be able to help them out then if that¡¯s the case though.

    Suddenly, the professor pulls the cuffs of my clothes. Oops, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s also that.

    ¡¸There is one more question we would like to ask. May we?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸What may it be? Assuming we can answer it, please ask away¡¹(Central)

    ¡¸The legacy which is said to be left behind by the Sage of Time Alerias Palerius... the one called the [Door], I think? Is it possible for you to show this legacy to us?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸The [Door]? It¡¯s not a problem. We will show it to you as thanks for this artifact we¡¯ve received ¡ª it¡¯s not like we are particrly hiding that legacy anyway¡¹(Central)

    Mentor Central smiles, but the Northern Representative, Sagitta, opens his mouth, having heard this conversation of ours.

    ¡¸Central-sama. I doubt that it¡¯s fine to bring outsiders to the [Gate] which should be called a legacy of Alerias-sama. If, by off chance, it gets destroyed... ¡¹(Sagitta)

    ¡¸We didn¡¯t even understand why it was made for all those 5000 years. More than that, what will they gain by destroying an unfinished object? I believe that His Majesty may understand something about the [Door] if we show it to him¡¹(Central)

    Sagitta keeps quiet due what Central has said. The professor and I can use magic capable of analyzing the structures of the objects in question. That magic is called [Analysis]. It¡¯s likely that I won¡¯t be able toprehend it even after analyzing it, but the professor should be capable of understanding something.

    ¡¸Please, follow us this way. The [Door] is ced on the top floor of the central temple¡¹(Central)

    We are then guided by Mentor Central and are now ascending the spiral staircase toward the top floor.

    It was assumed that the [Door] would lead them to a new world. It may have some connection to how the world barrier may be restored. Or...

 Chapter 275: The Invocation, and an Unknown Land

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 275: The Invocation, and an Unknown Land

    Having arrived at the one-story round atrium on the temple¡¯s top floor, I look at the sky above the high outer walls. This ce looks just like the Coliseum with its audience seats removed.

    A type of magic formation which I haven¡¯t seen before is drawn on the entirety of the floor, and it looks like an assembly of various geometrical patterns. In the center of this formation is [It].

    It looks like it¡¯s a [Door], but it isn¡¯t a regr door. Rather, it looks just like an arch-shaped entryway. It¡¯s a silvery shining [Door] resembling a small version of the Arch of Triumph from France. Above the arch is an object that appears to be a wattmeter, and at the central part of the arch is a semi-circr object that is simr to a tachometer.

    Is that arch made of metal? Seeing it emit such brilliance, it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s more than 5000 years old.

    ¡¸Can I touch it?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸By all means, please do what you want with it.¡¹(Central)

    Upon getting permission from Mentor Central, I touch the arch and finally confirm that it¡¯s made of metal as I have presumed it to be since it feels cold to touch. I have also felt that it¡¯s filled with magic power,prising ofplex streams.

    ¡¸It certainly looks sturdy.¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸It¡¯s not orichalcum or mithril... It¡¯s a metal I haven¡¯t seen before.¡¹(Touya)

    I nod toward Yae, who has likewise touched the door and voiced her impression. I then try hitting it lightly with the back of my hand. It¡¯s certainly made of metal.

    ¡¸Fumu~. It¡¯s [Chronotium], right? It¡¯s my first time to see one with a purity this high¡¹(Regina)

    After descending from Kohaku, the professor taps the door lightly. Mentor Central¡¯s eyes widen upon hearing the Professor¡¯s statement.

    ¡¸To be able to see through it with one nce... Your Majesty, who in the world is this child?¡¹(Central)

    Oh well, I guess it¡¯s natural for her to be surprised since the professor¡¯s has the appearance of a 10-year old girl.

    ¡¸This girl is Professor Regina Babylon. She¡¯s ourthe magic engineer of our household. Can you let her analyze this gate with her no-attribute magic? I believe she¡¯ll undoubtedly understand something about it¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?! A~, Ah~, Yes, it¡¯s not a problem, but...¡¹(Central)

    Knowing that the girl in front of her eyes is a magic engineer must¡¯ve been more surprising to her rather than the matter about the no-attribute magic and so on. The four representatives waiting behind her are just the same, their eyes are fixated on the professor filled with both suspicion and amazement.

    Simply ignoring those stares as if she has it doesn¡¯t matter to her, the professor touches the [Door] in front of her with both hands and invokes her analysis magic by concentrating her magic.

    ¡¸Analysis¡¹(Regina)

    The professor is probably sorting out the information flowing into her head due to her asionally murmuring things like ¡°Fumu¡± and ¡°Hmm?¡± while frowning.

    I¡¯ve decided to secretly try [Analysis] as well, but I immediately give up on trying to understand more about this artifact in just two seconds. I did understand some matters about it,like its structure and the materials it¡¯s made of, butprehending how each part operates is simply beyond me. My knowledge in that field and my ability to understand more about itis just overwhelmingly insufficient.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a structural form that I haven¡¯t seen before. This object is certainly of great significance. I am absolutely sure that this artifact possesses transfer magic and space-time magic... like a [Gate], but... why doesn¡¯t it have a specified set of coordinates? No, rather than saying that they haven¡¯t been specified, it appears like they haven¡¯t been considered right from the beginning... The amount of magic power required to activate this structure is impossibly high. Which means...¡¹(Regina)

    Leaving alone the professor who¡¯spletely immersed in her own world while mumbling something, I decide to ask Mentor Central about the artifact in question.

    ¡¸This artifact was left behind by AleriasPalerius, right?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. My ancestor, AleriasPalerius, made this Paleriusindas his personal magic experiment site. Apparently, this temple was also established for the sake of this [Door], but Palerious had left the ind before he could couldplete it. Afterwards, his four disciples took over. We were told though that in the end, they were unable toplete it¡¹(Central)

    ¡¸No, I can say that it¡¯spleted in some sense.¡¹(Regina)

    Cutting short the speech of Mentor Central, the professor parts her hand from the [Door] and wipes the sweat on her face with the sleeve of her baggy white robe.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t know its use or effects unless we try to start it up, but I can say that the activation form for its invocation via magic power isplete.¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸Then why won¡¯t it activate even after we pour magic power into it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s simple. The magic power you¡¯ve poured into that artifact is insufficient for the magic sequence to activate.¡¹(Regina)

    Saying that the magic power is insufficient... I don¡¯t think this door would require that much magic power, considering its size. Don¡¯t tell me that the magic form engraved on it will transfer the whole ind, eh? Is the door-like form of this artifact an illusion?

    ¡¸The magic power is insufficient for invocation...? I believe that I am a person with a high amount of magic power, but are you saying that even that amount is insufficient?¡¹(Central)

    Mentor Central asks the professor while feeling doubtful.

    ¡¸Even if you say that your quantity of magic power is high, it¡¯s probably justparable to about two or three people¡¯s worth at best, I think? The scale that I¡¯m talking about here ispletely different. At my lowest estimates, it¡¯s necessary to have the amount of magic power equivalent to that of a hundred thousand people in order to activate this magic form.¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸A hund.... ?!¡¹(Central)

    ¡¸Moreover, that amount of magic power will activate this artifact for only a fraction of a second. An average person will never be able to activate it normally. It will likely take around 300 years for one person to activate it, provided they continue pouring magic power every single day.¡¹(Regina)

    Saying that one has to continue pouring magic power into it every day for 300 years and that it will only be activated for less than a second... What the hell!?The magic power efficiency of this thing right here is just so poor!

    Needless to say, both Mentor Central and the four representatives behind her are dumbfounded.

    Only Yae who couldn¡¯t use magic, is tilting her head. She can¡¯t really understand much about what we are talking about.

    ¡¸It appears that they tried to engrave the magic form for magic amplification in order to acquire that amount of magic power, but it doesn¡¯t smoothly mesh with the initial form. The required amount should¡¯ve probably decreased to about 1/100 if only they managed to finish itpletely¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸Do you mean that it will be possible to activate the door in three years time if this form ispleted?¡¹(Central)

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s only a theory.¡¹(Regina)

    Three years, huh? That number is somehow possible, I suppose. Three people will finish in one year, and 36 people ¡ª in a month.

    Upon pondering about it, it turns out that this method really can¡¯t be rmended due to the fact that the activation won¡¯t proceed smoothly if several different magic powers are mixed in it.

    Each individual¡¯s magic power has its own wavelength, or perhaps it should be called a color. A canvas painted wholly for 36 days with the same color taken from a set of 36 colors would look entirely different whenpared to a canvas painted with a different color each day for 36 days. When ites to using a genuinely unified magic power, it¡¯s better to have just one person do it.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s iplete...¡¹(Central)

    ¡¸It¡¯splete, but iplete. Well, since Touya-kun is here, he should be able to activate it¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸Ah~... So it would reallye down to this, huh?As expected¡¹(Touya)

    I scratch my head due to the professor¡¯s mischievous nce.

    ¡¸Umm... I¡¯ve already understood that His Majesty The Sovereign King possessesrge quantities of magic power, based from the fact that he could transfer so many of those giant soldiers, but... Just how much of it does he really...¡¹(Central)

    ¡¸Who knows? The decrease in my magic power isn¡¯t significant ever since before, so I still have quite a bit. Even if I employ several hundreds of summoned beasts right now, it won¡¯t decrease that much.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Wha~... ?!¡¹(Central)

    I don¡¯t think it has decreased at all even after I have summoned Kohaku¡¯s group of five divine beasts and their dependents. All the more that the decrease in magic power lessened after my divinity awakened. Truth be told, I¡¯ve already distanced myself from ordinary people. Though it¡¯s toote to say it now.

    (ck: Technically, Kohaku¡¯s group should only be four, but Sango and Kokuyou are sometimes treated as separate ¡°animals¡± but ¡°one entity¡±. This might be confusing, but I don¡¯t really know what the author is thinking as to why he used ¡°five¡± instead of ¡°four¡±.)

    ¡¸About that, I believe I can activate it. Well, I¡¯ll ask you just make sure but, may I do it?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ah, Yes. If that would allow us to understand just what AleriasPalerius-sama was trying to achieve then...¡¹(Central)

    After receiving a tentative permission from Mentor Central, I then decide to make a lot of important preparations.

    Based on its form and transfer form, this gate should open simr to [Gate]. However, I don¡¯t even know where in this world this [Door] is connected to.

    It¡¯s going to be a great deal if this artifact opens directly underneath the sea, just like that time when I discovered Shesca¡¯s [Sky Garden].

    ¡¸As a guard, I cannot allow Touya-dono to expose himself to danger, but...¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s me we are talking about. I will be able toe back from whatever ce I jump to, and deal with the situation even if something happens.¡¹(Touya)

    Somehow, I¡¯ve managed to persuade Yae to wait for me here even though she¡¯s hesitant to let me go. Then, we set up a protection barrier in all directions around the [Door]. Just in case it leads to the sea, this barrier shaped like a half-dome should be able to defend against the surging water. I only have to close the [Door] immediately once that happens.

    ¡¸Well then, shall I try doing it once?¡¹(Touya)

    Having made everyone step back, I touch the [Door] with my hand, and pour my magic power into the artifact. In the next moment, the rotating disk located at the upper part of the [Door] starts moving. The needle of the tachometer installed at the center moves as well. Aha! So this device measures the amount of magic power that¡¯s being poured into the artifact.

    Pumping in my magic power all at once, the rotating disk starts moving at a tremendous speed,and the indicator in the tachometer rises about half-way from zero. Aside from those two, the magic formation engraved on the part of the floor that¡¯s right underneath the door starts to have dim traces of light spreading around it.

    ¡¸Ooh...!!¡¹

    ¡¸This is...!¡¹

    The people around me are surprised by what¡¯s happening, I am also surprised myself but for a different reason. Despite the amount magic power I have already poured in, the artifact doesn¡¯t seem to be full yet, and the [Door] is still steadily absorbing my magic power.Eventually, the temple itself and not just the magic formation begins emitting light. The tachometer has also already reached 80%.

    Fluctuation urs in the space at the center of the [Door]. Just a bit more and the transfer gate will open. Having affirmed that, I pour even more magic power into it.

    When the tachometer have finally shown aplete 100%, a scenery with trees and the sky appears in the space at the center of the [Door]. Apparently, the other side isn¡¯t a hazardous ce.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s connected, huh?¡¹(Touya)

    It¡¯s possible that the door will close if I stop pouring magic into it, so I move toward the facade with my hand still touching the door.

    ¡¸Well then, I will see you in a bit¡¹(Touya)

    Telling that gently to everyone present, I then step inside the [Door].

    It feels strange.

    It¡¯s like I¡¯m passing through a rubber membrane that¡¯s showing a little resistance.

    I let my body go through the [Door] all at once to somewhat wipe away the difort.

    The feeling of firmly stepping on the ground immediately returns, and I find myself standing inside an unknown forest.

    I turn my head around to look back, but there¡¯s nothing in sight. As expected, the transfer gate probably works only one-way.

    I feel pretty tired, as if about half of my magic power has been taken. It has already begun to quickly recover though.

    Now then, I wonder where I am right now. Is this the Great Forest Sea?...Nah. It doesn¡¯t look like it. It feels like this ce is just an ordinary forest.

    Taking out my smartphone, I then try to project the map.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹(Touya)

    It won¡¯t open for some reason. Why? Is there a barrier that has been erected on this forest itself? Or is this the work of the ¡°Sage of Time¡±, Alerias Palerius? No, he was unable to finish the [Door], so this shouldn¡¯t be from him.

    For now, I take out my phone and try to make a callYae, but it won¡¯t connect. The same thing also happens if I try to contact Kohaku with telepathy. It looks like a pretty strong obstruction barrier has been applied.

    Apparently, using magic isn¡¯t barred since I can activate my magic power. As a test, I try to invoke a wind magic.

    While I am thinking about that, I suddenly hear the sound of trees falling down along with someone¡¯s screaming from deep within the forest before me.

    Quickly heading in that direction, I run through the thick forest and soon arrive at a ce that looks like a highway. The trees around here are gouged out from their roots. What¡¯s this!?

    I thensee a double-headed dinosaur that looks like a small tyrannosaurus attacking arge metallic carriage.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the hell...?!¡¹(Touya)

    That tyrannosaur-looking double-headed reptile (or it seems like a dragon) is a magic beast that I haven¡¯t seen before. This is making me frown reflectively.

    However, I notice something that¡¯s even more obscure than that reptile.

    A metallic carriage... Usually, a ¡°carriage¡± is something that¡¯s being pulled by horses. Seeing a metallic carriage may seem natural, but the thing in front of me isn¡¯t being pulled by horses.

    The ¡°carriage¡± seems like... a crab, perhaps? It has several legs on both its left and right side, making its form quite simr to a crab, but it has no tongs.

    However, that thing being a mechanical crab has disturbed my train of thought. In addition to that, the carriage being drawn isn¡¯t a simple carriage as well. It feels as if it¡¯s something that could be called a ¡°Bus¡±. I wonder if it¡¯s alright to call it a ¡°Crab Bus¡±.

    ¡¸What is this artifact...?¡¹ (Touya)

    As I mutter that on reflex, the double-headed dragon strongly ms the ¡°crab-carriage¡±with its body, inflicting a heavy blow to the carriage itself. At the same moment, several shrieks resound from inside the carriage. Oops!This isn¡¯t the time to simply idle by and watch them.

    ¡¸O Firee forth, Pir of Purgatory Fire, Inferno Fire¡¹(Touya)

    A pir of me produced by my magic wraps the double-headed lizard. Writhing in pain, it moves away from the carriage, so I aim toward it while taking out Brynhildr in de Mode from [Storage], I slice its head into two with one swing.

    Having lost its head, the dinosaur falls to the ground causing a tremor.

    The mechanical crab returns to its former stance, and several people peek from inside the carriage. It looks like they¡¯re okay.

    One of them, a man walks over to me with a smile and begins to talk.

    ¡¸atihsamirakusat.uotagiraomuod¡¹

    ¡¸... Ah?¡¹(Touya)

    Not good, I don¡¯t understand the words. Hmm? Could it be that the Common Language I know doesn¡¯t exist here?

    ¡¸Can you speak the Common Language?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸era£¿akusedatakonukokiag£¿anadabotokianonotokatiik......¡¹

    Not good. The merchant, an old-man with a mustache standing in front of me, looks perplexed as well since we can¡¯t understand each other.

    It can¡¯t be helped then. I guess I have no other way since he can¡¯t understand my words.

    Using gestures, I convey to the old man that I am not hostile and then I extend my hand out. Upon doing that, he also stretches his hand and grasps mine. Thank god, they seem to have a culture of making handshakes. The magic that I can use in this type of situation won¡¯t take effect unless I touch the other party with my hand after all.

    ¡¸Trantion¡¹(Touya)

    My magic power flows out from me and gets transmitted to the target. After acquiring the necessary information, it returns to me again.

    ¡¸Can you understand what I am saying now?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ah, so you can speak the Alentnguage, can you? Thank god. I was thinking about what to do...¡¹(Old man)

    [Trantion] is a decryption magic. It only absorbs matters rted tonguage from the memory of the target and enables those who have invoked the magic to change the words they speak to thenguage that has been acquired.

    Fumu, so thisnguage is called ¡°Alent¡±nguage, huh? Haven¡¯t heard about it before.

    ¡¸My name is Pedro Sancho, I am a travelling merchant. Thank you very much for saving us.¡¹(Pedro)

    ¡¸No-no, please don¡¯t mind it. Ah, my name is Mochizuki Touya.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Touya-san, huh? What an unusual name. Where are you from?¡¹(Pedro)

    The honest answer would be ¡°Earth¡±, but I can¡¯t say that. Therefore,I will have to mislead him in the same way as always.

    ¡¸I was born in Ishen. Right now I live in Brunhild¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ishen? Brunhild? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of those ces. Are they remote viges in the frontier?¡¹(Pedro)

    He hasn¡¯t heard of Ishen, let alone of Brunhild? Where the hell am I? I¡¯ve decided to ask Sancho-san about something that I¡¯ve been wondering for quite a while now.

    ¡¸Umm, it surely may appear strange to ask something like this but, do you know what ce this is? I¡¯ve ended up getting lost a bit.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸This is a highway going to the east to the capital Alen in about a day by way of a carriage¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Capital Alen?... Which country does that capital belong to?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Which, you say... Since it¡¯s called Capital Alen, isn¡¯t it natural that it¡¯s indisputably the capital of the Holy Kingdom Alent? Ah, please wait for a minute.¡¹ (Pedro)

    Sancho-san returns to the carriage and then brings something in his hand which looks to be paper.

    ¡¸This is a map. Look, this ce right here is the Holy Kingdom Alent. And this is the capital Alen¡¹(Pedro)

    ¡¸... No way...¡¹(Touya)

    Looking at the map that has been handed to me has made me terrified. It¡¯s unmistakably the map of the world. It¡¯s not that different from the one I have in my smartphone except for one thing.

    Ishen is supposed to be located on the farthest east portion of an ordinary map, but now it¡¯s located on the most western point of this map. Its shape is upside down as well.

    That¡¯s right. This world map shown to me is a map that has the left and right portions reversed as if looking at a mirror....

 Chapter 276: The Help of God, and Reflecting on oneâ€™s actions

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 276: The Help of God, and Reflecting on one¡¯s actions

    What¡¯s the meaning of this? That [Door] isn¡¯t a regr transfer gate! It¡¯s a dimensional transfer gate which connects to a different world. Is that what all of this means?

    I guess a magic artifact as absurd as that is possible for someone like AleriasPalerius whose forte was space-time magic. No, it was just me, an irregr, who had made it possible from something which was not.

    ¡¸Touya-san? Are you okay?¡¹(Pedro)

    Having stopped talking, I was called out by Pedro.

    ¡¸Ah, no, everything is okay. I was just surprised that I dropped further away than I had initially thought...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Dropped? Then, didTouya-san arrive here using transfer magic or something simr?¡¹(Pedro)

    ¡¸Yes. It looks like that...¡¹(Touya)

    I give a stiff reply to Sancho who¡¯s looking at me with worry. Putting that aside, it looks like there¡¯s magic in this world as well.

    We part ways after I refuse his proposal to take me along to the royal capital. It¡¯s because I have a lot of possible means for travel and because I just want to think about what¡¯s happening to myself right now.

    Having been reminded toe visit his store in the royal capital should I gothere, I then send off the Crab Bus containing Sancho-san.That carriage then bes more and more distant as time pass by.

    Now then, what should I do?

    ¡¸Gate¡¹(Touya)

    I invoke the transfer magic, but it doesn¡¯t connect to anywhere I know. Eeh~...

    H-How will I be able to return home...?

    This is probably bad... The situation on the other side will turn into a huge uproar on the other side once they find out that my whereabouts are unknown...

    Shortly after I have a slight panic, the smartphone in my breast pocket starts to ring. The letters [Iing: Kami-sama] is written on it once I¡¯ve taken it out.

    Ooooh! It¡¯s a help from god, literally!

    ¡¸H-Hello, hello?!¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºOoh, my call came through. Touya-kun, are you safe?¡»(Kami)

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine and quite safe, but I¡¯m having a bit of a panic here...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºHa-ha-ha. I¡¯ve never expected for you to transfer to another world. I¡¯ll send a wee now, so do wait there for a moment¡»(Kami)

    A wee? Faster than when a question mark could appear and float above my head, the light in front of me intensified and a certain person appeared from it along with a sh.

    ¡¸Good grief... You still make us worry like that ~noyo¡¹(Karen)

    ¡¸Karen-nee-san...!¡¹(Touya)

    The one who came out from the light is Karen-nee-san, the Love Goddess. She¡¯s making an astonished face while putting her arms on her hips.

    ¡¸It was terrible on the other side, you know? Kohaku-chan suddenly disappeared. You didn¡¯t pick up your phone, and we were wondering if something bad had happened to you. As for Yae-chan, she called me while sobbing¡¹(Karen)

    Oops... I guess my magic power could no longer reach Kohaku¡¯s group to supply them. Naturally, it¡¯s inevitable that the others will wonder if something happened.

    ¡¸Even we couldn¡¯t feel the existence of Touya-kun at all, so we understood that you had disappeared from that world ~noyo. With that in mind, we then contacted the World God and asked him to look for you ~noyo¡¹(Karen)

    ¡¸I¡¯ve caused all of you a lot of trouble...¡¹(Touya)

    Timewise, I¡¯ve been thinking that not even an hour has passed, but it¡¯s apparently almost ten hours since I went through the transfer gate.

    I can understand Yae¡¯s worry since she saw Kohaku disappearing right in front of her eyes. She probably judged that I had ended up in an abnormal situation.

    ¡¸And, how can I return to my former world? ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸You can use ¡°Different Space Transition¡± for that, but the toll on you, Touya-kun, will still berge ~noyo. That¡¯s why we¡¯ll go to the Divine Realm first, and then return to the original world from there ~noyo¡¹(Karen)

    Saying that going to the Divine Realm will be easier than going to a different world surely sounded like a bad joke.

    Well, both this and that worlds are missing their ¡°World Barriers¡±, so it¡¯s likely that going to a ¡°world which can only be entered by gods¡± will be easier for me. Though it should¡¯ve been absolutely impossible for other people.

    I then open a [Gate] and step into the Divine Realm where Kami-sama is waiting for me. He¡¯s sitting in the all too familiar 4.5 tatami wide room.

    ¡¸I am sorry for causing you trouble...¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡¸No-no, it wasn¡¯t anything major. Other world transfers and the like aremon after all¡¹(Kami)

    It does appear so. The worlds are full of people traveling to different worlds. Speaking of our world, travelling to other worlds is seen as being spirited away.

    ¡¸In any case, you better return quickly and reassure everyone. We¡¯ll talk next time¡¹(Kami)

    ¡¸Yes. Excuse me then¡¹(Touya)

    I once again apologize to Kami-sama, open [Gate], and return with Karen-nee-san to the ce I transferred from, the top floor of the temple on Palerius ind.

    The ones I see over there are Yae, who¡¯s sitting in a seiza in front of the [Door], and the professor who¡¯s examining it. The knights serving the four representatives of this ind are enclosing and watching the artifact from a distance.

    ¡¸I¡¯m back¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸T-Touya-dono...? Touya-dono!¡¹(Yae)

    Raising her voice, Yae stands up as if snapping andes to hug me closely. Guho~. It can¡¯t bepared to Suu, in a lot of ways...

    (ck: Fufufu. Enjoy the sensation while you can Touya. It¡¯s the calm before the storm.)

    ¡¸W-worrying... I was worried... Kohaku vanished too,and the call didn¡¯t go through as well... I-I thought that you¡¯ve returned to your former world... Uuuu~¡¹(Yae)

    I see, she was that worried about me, wasn¡¯t she? I hug the sobbing Yae close while gently brushing her silky hair.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I would¡¯ve left Yae and everyone else and gone off somewhere now, would I?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸*Sobs*... right...¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸Sorry for the good mood you¡¯re having there, but there¡¯s one more person here who was also worried¡¹(Regina)

    Looking from the side, the professor is ring at us with scornful eyes.

    ¡¸I¡®ve made you worried. My bad¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I have a feeling that your apology to me is different from your apology to Yae, given how you¡¯ve said it in a monotonic way and such... Oh well, I¡¯ll buy it this time. So, you¡¯ve found what kind of ce this [Door] is connected to, haven¡¯t you?¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸Aah, this is...¡¹(Touya)

    As I look onto mentor Central who¡¯sing from the stairs leading to lower floors, I¡¯m at a loss as to what exnation would be good for them.

    Uumu. I wonder what exnation they will find eptable.

    !!!!!!!!!!

    ¡¸A different world...? You mean that [Door] leads to another kind of world...?¡¹(Central)

    Following mentor Central and the four representatives, the professor is also naturally opening her eyes to the truth wide with astonishment. In the end, I¡¯ve decided to tell the truth ¡ª no one could activate the door except for me ¡ª though it¡¯s a different matter if they can believe it or not.

    ¡¸I suppose it may even be called the ¡°Reverse World¡±. It resembles our world, but it seems to be different in a lot of ways¡¹(Touya)

    I¡¯ve taken a photo of the map that Sancho-san showed me, so I disy the transcription made with [Drawing].

    ¡¸So this is ce called as the ¡°New World¡± by AleriasPalerius-sama...¡¹(Dient)

    Dient murmurs in a tiny voice. This is perhaps a correct assumption. Though urately speaking, it was probably the four disciples, who inherited the research of AleriasPalerius about transfering to different worlds after he had died, and tried to use it in order to travel to a world without Frazes in it.

    However, the aforementioned disciples didn¡¯t reach AleriasPalerius¡¯ genius level by arge margin ¡ª they were, in the end, unable to finish it. Thus their descendants are now being trapped on this ind.

    ¡¸Well then, the number of options you guys can take has now increased. Will you continue living on this ind while fighting against behemoths the same as before? Will you undo the barrier, go live and get involved with the outside world? Will you let go of only those who want to go to the outside world? Or will you pass through the [Door] and travel to another world? ¡¹(Touya)

    The conference room fell silent. Not minding that in a bit, I continue speaking.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already told you this, but please consider that returning to this world is no longer possible once you go to the other world. I¡¯m only lucky for me to be able to return here, but it will be almost impossible for you to do so. The other side also doesn¡¯t understand ournguage, and their world affairs are unknown. I would like to ask you to give your answer after you yourselves have made a resolution about this ¡¹(Touya)

    Frankly speaking, it¡¯s a world that contains those double-headed lizards wandering about in the wilderness. It is, by no means, a safe world simr to the likes of modern Japan. I guess that it isn¡¯t on the same level as this one as well ¡ª it¡¯s likely safer than this world, primarily because Frazes aren¡¯t going over there.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t answer your question immediately.... May we have a several days to consider everything?¡¹(Central)

    ¡¸No problem. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re particrly in a hurry. Please discuss this matter carefully¡¹(Touya)

    I quietly nod towards what mentor Central said. She¡¯s also correct in a certain sense ¡ª their decision will decide the fates of those living in this ind. It¡¯ll be better for them to discuss everything properly.

    Let¡¯s go home for today then. I¡¯m really worn-out.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When I return to Brunhild, everyone jostles me. I¡¯m d that you¡¯ve been worried about me, but isn¡¯t this an exaggeration, everyone?

    I summon Kohaku¡¯s group anew, and apologize to them for suddenly sending them home ¡ª they must¡¯ve been surprised by that event.

    I also summon Snow, the snow rat I left in the care of Ropp and his newbie adventurer friends.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. Now, go back to everyone¡¹(Touya)

    Having snow hold onto something intended to be an apology for Ropp¡¯s group, I let him outside. He then disappears into the darkness just like that.

    Hhhmmm. Still, I guess I should prepare a tank of magic power for my personal use somewhere ¡ª it¡¯ll ensure that the situation that happened to me just now won¡¯t happen again in the future. I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to prepare about it by doing something that will allow me to store my magic power, simr to a battery,which will serve as a backup supply when the need arises.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, that [Door] leads to a different world, huh... From the story told by Touya-san, I believe I¡¯ve already understood that worlds like that exist, but... ¡¹(Yumina)

    Still in her white pajamas, Yumina is rolling on top of my bed while muttering so.

    It isn¡¯t just Yumina, all my other fiancees have invaded my bedroom. They called for a punishment for making them worry, but I naturally didn¡¯t have any intention of doing that. ...It¡¯s still early.

    This bed is a specially ordered article, made with consideration for intentions like these (the likes of which I wouldn¡¯t talk about), and isrge enough so it¡¯ll be fine even if ten people are lying on it. Well this time, one stuffed bear plushie is also an addition to us, but something like that is within the eptable limits.

    Frankly speaking, the bed alone is about 14 tatami units in size. Still, I usually sleep on a personal bed ced next to it whenever I sleep by myself.

    ¡¸Hey, Touya, how did the world on the other side feel like?¡¹(Suu)

    Suues clinging onto my back in her cute yellow pajamas. Her tension is high which might be caused by her stay over here...

    ¡¸Hmmm, I didn¡¯t stay there for a long time, you see, and I couldn¡¯t continue to sightsee that much. I thought that everyone was worrying about me, so I believed that I have to return quickly¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Just so you know, everyone did worry¡¹(Linzie)

    ¡¸Were... worried...¡¹(Sakura)

    Both Linzie and Sakura gaze at me as if they¡¯re criticizing me for a little bit. I¡¯ve already apologized time and time again, so I¡¯d like for them to forgive me already though...

    ¡¸When Kohaku vanished right before my eyes, I thought that my heart would stop... ¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸Me too. I didn¡¯t know what I to do when I received a call from Yae¡¹(Elzie)

    ¡¸Still, we¡¯re d that you¡¯ve returned safely¡¹(Hilda)

    Apparently, it wasn¡¯t just Yae who was worried that time, but also both Elzie and Hilda. That situation is outside of my expectations as well though.

    ¡¸Even so, Touya-sama.... You¡¯ve managed to properly return to our world here from that other world, haven¡¯t you? Weren¡¯t you unable to even use [Gate]?¡¹(Luu)

    ¡¸Aah... Yep, about that, how do I say it...?¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡¸... You¡¯re still hiding something from us, aren¡¯t you?¡¹(Rin)

    Pointing at my hesitation to answer Luu¡¯s question, the glint in Rin¡¯s eyes shine.

    Mm-mm-mm. Should I tell them about that now? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m forbidden to talk about it, and it¡¯s painful to keep on hiding that stuff from them.

    So I¡¯ve decided to tell everyone my greatest secret. About what kind of existence I¡¯m in the process of bing, about how I arrived at this world, and about Kami-sama.

    At first, they think I was just joking as well. But then,what they¡¯re saying be more and more scarce. By the end of the story, they¡®re expressing faces filled with amazement along while expressing exaggerated sighs.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t even know from where I should start retorting¡¹(Elzie)

    Elzie speaks inplete bewilderment.

    ¡¸So our darling is, in addition to someone from another world, is also a part of Kami-sama¡¯s family... This is the first time in my long life that I was so surprised¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸Still, a lot of things can now be understood ¡¹(Luu)

    Luu nods to what Rin has just said, being the first one to consent. I somehow feelplicated for them to ept me with the story I¡¯ve just told them.

    ¡¸In other words, your elder sisters are...¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸They are divine beings. However, it looks like they¡¯re prohibited from using their godly powers since they¡¯re in the lower ranks¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Now that I think about it, this country is quite outrageous, isn¡¯t it...? Jokes aside, it¡¯s still not invincible ¡¹(Rin)

    Rin breathes out a sigh for who knows how many times already.

    ¡¸Well, it goes without saying that Touya-san is our important husband no matter what kind of person he may be. That¡¯s still a fact¡¹(Yumina)

    Everyone lightly nods after Yumina puts it all together in that manner. Seriously though, the fiancees of our household have that much of courage within them.

    Even though I¡¯m d for their eptance, I also end up feeling somewhat embarrassed, so I hurriedly climb into the futon in the corner of the bed, calming down.

    Although I can hear theughs and giggles of the girls, I¡®m going to pretend that I didn¡¯t and decide to sleep.

    I¡¯ll be going to Kami-sama¡¯s ce tomorrow as well and express my gratitude for today. I guess I¡¯ll have to bring him some sort of present.

    ording to Karen-nee-san, it looks like I¡¯ll be able to go to that world if I learn the divine skill of ¡°Different Space Transition¡±, but it¡¯s likely impossible to do so from the get-go. And even if I could, I should still prepare the tank for my magic power first so that there won¡¯t be any problems anymore.

    While I think about those matters, drowsiness creeps in, and I began my trip to the world of dreams.

 Chapter 277: The Evil God, and the Cocoon

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 277: The Evil God, and the Cocoon

    The next day, I pay a visit to Kami-sama immediately. Naturally, I¡¯ve brought Luu¡¯s handmade dishes along with the cake that our head chief ir-san has made.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve definitely troubled you on that asion...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I told you already not to mind that. I only investigated a little bit and made a phone call. Well, I will ept THAT with gratitude.¡¹(Kami)

    Kami-sama epts the souvenirs and ces them into a fully loaded small refrigerator simr to the one seen from the Showa Era of Modern Day Japan. It might be toote to say this but, that refrigerator is probably a sacred artifact as well.

    ¡¸A Different World Transition itself isn¡¯t something that unusual, you know. In fact, there are people from other worlds who do summoning rituals as well. There are also those people who are intended to be summoned but asionally, some are unlucky enough to lose their way in the process of being summoned due to the cracks in the space-time continuum. There are even people who hold such abilities from birth.¡¹

    So the often used troupe in novels where a hero is summoned belongs to the same category as this otherworldly summons, huh? It appears that there are also those who possibly possess abilities to [Wander the worlds] like End does.

    ¡¸Speaking of the world I¡¯ve gone to this time. Do you have any idea what kind of world that ce is?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸That one? Well, it¡¯s one of the adjacent worlds to the one you currently reside in, if I say it inyman¡¯s terms. Since that¡¯s the case, it should also have a lot of aspects which resemble your world. Nevertheless, it¡¯s not a world that has ¡°another version of each person¡± despite the resemnce of that world to yours.¡¹ (Kami)

    There¡¯s definitely some resemnce, but it¡¯s probably in terms of the world map, the existence (probably) of magic, and howmon the magic beasts in that world are. Though please spare me the thought that it¡¯s an inverted parallel world wherein I¡¯ve turned into a woman.

    ¡¸Moreover, that world was also ruined once by a great war¡¹(Kami)

    ¡¸Eh? Was it due to the frazes?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸No, that wasn¡¯t caused by them. It was just a regr world war. Their technology escted way too much and ruined their civilization. Well, this is often the case for most worlds.¡¹(Kami)

    If I am not mistaken, even my former world has legends like the dusk of the gods (Ragnarok), and Noah¡¯s ark. I guess worlds probably change due to this cycle of destruction and restoration.

    ¡¸Is it against the rules for me to go to that world?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Not really. It¡¯s not a problem in particr. It would¡¯ve been a problem if the crystal seed tried to get in your world, but it had already vanished. After all, it¡¯s only one of the many worlds in existence.¡¹(Kami)

    It seems like going to that ¡°Inverse World¡± is not a problem by itself, which means that the Inders will be fine if they want to travel to another world.

    ¡¸...Speaking of which, my Nee-sans have told me this, but will I be able to travel even to those worlds that are more distant than the ones I¡¯ve been to if I can use ¡°Different Space Transition¡±?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸¡±Different Space Transition¡±, you say... Normally, the transfer magic that you are using cannot cross the distance between two worlds. That¡¯s due to the presence of a barrier for each of the world. However, ¡°Different Space Transition¡± is a movement skill of the gods. It¡¯s possible to pass through even to those barriers and travel across worlds. ¡¹(Kami)

    ¡¸Then, returning to my former world is...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible. Still, you better give up on that idea. You¡¯re an existence which has already died on that side. There¡¯s no such thing as human resurrection in that world. However, it will likewise be impossible for someone to be revived in another world in that case though...¡¹(Kami)

    It would likely cause panic once the humans who were thought to be dead appeared once again. Returning to my former world will probably cause nothing but trouble to the inhabitants there. Perhaps it may be possible to only do as much as appearing in someone¡¯s dream.

    ¡¸Besides, you would already be one of the legitimate gods if you can already use ¡°Different Space Transition¡±. I¡¯ve already told you this before, but I believe that it¡¯s better for you not to immediately join the ranks of the gods ¡ª it¡¯ll happen no matter what even if you leave it alone. Though currently, it¡¯s more convenient that you are in a gray area.¡¹(Kami)

    Having godly powers, yet not being restricted by the limitations of the gods. There are things in which I, who¡¯s a half-baked god, can do because of that peculiarity. It¡¯s exactly as what Kami-sama has said. I feel that staying in the gray area for a little while longer is better in one way or another.

    If I manage toe and go to that world, the professor might do something about it. She has gone as far as using ¡°Analysis¡±, so she might even be able to build the same artifact in Brunhild if she used ¡°Workshop¡±.

    I ponder on these matters as I drink the tea offered by Kami-sama.

    ===========

    ¡¸A tank of magic power for personal use, you say... Well, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t make it. That¡¯s right, I suppose I¡¯ll make this tank while I¡¯m building a dimensional gate. It¡¯s basically the same thing which handlesrge amounts of magic power. ¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸Say, you¡¯ve already nned on building another dimensional gate, haven¡¯t you?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸That¡¯s a given, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s annoying to borrow the invention of another person, but it may have various practical uses.¡¹(Regina)

    Apparently, it¡¯s possible to finish another dimensional gate in three days, thanks to the technological strength of the ¡°Workshop¡±. Still, it¡¯s way too fast... Well, it¡¯s not as if the construction of the theory and the structure was done from the ground up ¡ª it was just a building being duplicated if I am to try and describe it ¡ª so it might not be something that will consume a lot of time.

    Well, I¡¯ve already decided to entrust that matter to the professor. That said, I¡¯m currently frowning at the report I¡¯ve seen lying on top of the office table.

    It¡¯s a report about the appearance of a new ¡°Soul Eater¡±. Strictly speaking, the report talks about the appearance of ¡°Crystal Skeletons whose souls have been eaten¡±. This time, they have appeared in a port city in Reefreez.

    The city is said to be a so-calledmercial city where various traderse and go every day. When talking about merchants, there are both the upright ones and the not so upright ones in the fold. In the case of this city, the number of honest ones was, apparently, on the smaller side. There¡¯s no doubt that this was a city swirling in desires since it was under the control, for better or worse, by those not so upright merchants.

    I can¡¯t indiscriminately and absolutely say that the government of Reefreez is bad. After all, it¡¯s because of those people¡¯s greed that became the source of energy for this country and what made it wealthy.

    However, it just means that the very greed that made the country prosperous was the target at that time.

    I can practically deduce that the ¡°Soul Eater¡± is being drawn by the ¡°Negative Emotions¡± located closest to the ce it would appear from, rather than saying that it actually aims at the ce where those emotions have been gathering.

    That would make the ce of its appearancepletely random. I can only wish that any city that gets attacked by that ¡°thing¡± will be able to get in contact with me before it¡¯s ruined.

    These days, there hasn¡¯t been any grand invasion made by the frazes, making the current situation quite ominous...

    As I think about that matter, I receive a call on my smartphone in my pocket. Is it Rerisha-san? Has something happened on the side of the guild?

    ¡¸Yes, hello.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºYour Majesty! It¡¯s the ¡°Soul Eater¡±, it has appeared in Chanyun, a city in the southern part of Yuuron!¡»(Rerisha)

    ¡¸What did you say?!¡¹(Touya)

    The people from the Rodomea branch had apparently encountered these apparitions after the guild associates went to Chanyun to negotiate the establishment of the adventurers¡¯ guild. I am not sure whether it was a good or a bad timing on their part.

    In any case, I cannot let it escape. I open the map at once and confirm the position of Chanyun. Having requested for the professor to ry the news to everyone, I then transfer to the site of the former capital of Yuuron.

    From the all too familiar discarded capital spreading around in mountains of rubble, I immediately soar to the sky with ¡°Fly¡±, aiming at Chanyun.

    I finally arrive at the skies above Chanyun after continuing to fly with all my power for about five minutes.

    Apart from the streets with various conspicuous multi-storied buildings and red¨Ctiled roofs, I turn my eyes toward the people copsed amidst.

    They died with their faces expressing anguish. A crystallization that looks like small crystals is growing all over theirpletely dried-up bodies.

    Upon my confirmation of the dead bodies with ¡°God Eye¡±, I have found out that their souls have definitely been eaten. There¡¯s no mistake here. This is the work of the ¡°Soul Eater¡±.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa?!¡¹

    A startled-like shriek resounds from a nearby street. It¡¯s exactly like the voice of an agonizing death.

    I then run over to the source of that scream and see the figure of a huge magic beast biting at the neck of a man. Something ominous ¡ª different from divinity ¡ª is leaking from the magic beast, which somehow has the appearance of both a wolf and a lion and it possesses a fur of impure gold.

    ¡¸Is that an evil god?¡¹(Touya)

    Its stature is about four meters. After noticing me, it turns its pair of glowing bloody-red eyes at me. Its fur of dark gold looks hard and projects an ominous feeling, bringing about a wicked atmosphere.

    This fellow ¡ª should I call it an evil godly beast? ¡ª lets the man it is holding in its mouth fall upfront and jumps up on top of a roof. The wound on the man¡¯s neck closes in an instant while his body dries uppletely. A crystal flower then blooms from the wound.

    ¡¸Looks like there is no mistake here...¡¹(Touya)

    ring from the rooftop above, the evil godly beast leaps toward me. I swipe at its flying torso using Brynhildr in de Mode, which I have taken out from [Storage], as we pass each other. A metallic-like sound reverberates.

    ¡¸It¡¯s that hard?!¡¹(Touya)

    An impact runs through my arm simr to when someone shed at a metal object with a normal sword. As I look at my hand, I see that the de of Brynhildr, which is supposed to be made of crystal material, has been chipped. No way?!

    Damn it! I guess that means that this thing is unmistakably something that the neet god has brought out even if that god is such a neet.

    ¡¸I guess there¡¯s no need to hold back then!¡¹(Touya)

    Raising my divinity after a long while, I perform ¡°God¡¯s authority release¡±. My hair extends at once, and I¡¯m instantly d in divinity, emitting a tinum radiance.

    ¡¸Ku-ku-ku... This divinity... The boy from that time, huh...!¡¹

    A dark golden swirl appears beside the evil godly beast, and the one was who appeared from it is a skinny, mantis-looking old man. Hmm, it¡¯s about time, I guess.

    ¡¸You sure seem to have a lot of free time, neet god.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Such impudent mouth... That is just the right asion. How about I have your soul captured you bastard, huh? I¡¯m sure that your soul will make the evolution of this pet of mine go faster.¡¹(Neet god)

    ¡¸So this beast is the evil god which you have created then? It looks like you¡¯ve even incorporated the features of the frazes...¡¹(Touya)

    If that¡¯s the case, its hardness from before must be due to the effect of the properties of the fraze crystals. Magic is probably unusable against it as well. That guy is the definition of troublesome.

    ¡¸That¡¯s because I had the cooperation of a certain person. It¡¯s thanks to them than an excellent evil god has beenpleted. Destroying this world or anything simr is a trifling matter for this guy.¡¹(Neet god)

    ¡¸... Destroying the world?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸The world which gets destroyed by an evil god will be separated from god¡¯s influence. It will stop from being something that¡¯s being managed by the World God. It¡¯s during this time that I will ascend as the new god of this world. Kuu-kuu-kuu, isn¡¯t that pleasant?¡¹(Neet god)

    So he¡¯s implying that he ns to freely rule over this world after he makes Kami-sama forsake it? What an audacious thing to say...! I don¡¯t know whether he¡¯s just small-minded or tight sighted...

    Ultimately, an evil god is something born on the ground, so the gods are tentatively prohibited from directly interfering with it. It is for that reason that heroes and saints are granted sacred treasures in order to subjugate an evil god...

    Nevertheless, the world will end if the heroes will be defeated. Having been abandoned by the gods, the world would then meet its slow ruin. His n is to be the new god in that world which will have then been cast aside... This guy is already beyond being miserable, he¡¯s an idiot.

    ¡¸I now fully understand why and how you¡¯ve been a subordinate god for a very long time.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Shut up! Saying such self-important things while you aren¡¯t even a lower-ss god, no, not even a subordinate god! ... Oh well. I will have you be food for the further evolution of this guy after I capture you, bastard! ¡¹(Neet god)

    Being incited by his creator, the evil godly beast opens itsrge mouth and spits out a powerful ck lump of mes at me.

    ¡¸Damn!¡¹(Touya)

    I repel the ck me bullet with my fist d in divinity. Although the bullets aren¡¯t hot, a considerable impact has still been transmitted into my right hand. I wonder if that would¡¯ve broken my bones if I didn¡¯t d myself with divinity.

    The ck bullet that has been fired falls down in a ce far away from the city and turns into an unbelievable burst of mes rising into the skies. This guy just vomits whatever the hell he wants to!

    ¡¸Speaking of evil gods, they eat souls and achieve their own peculiar evolutions. Well, this one was meddled with by that Yura guy. The end result has turned out to be spot on. It did manage to evolve by this much in such short time after all.¡¹(Neet god)

    Yura, you say? As I¡¯ve thought! This neet of a god has been recently hanging out with those ruler-sses, hasn¡¯t he?

    ¡¸Now then, it will be bad if I take too much time here since it¡¯ll troublesome if the Sword Goddess or the Love Goddess manages toe here. Guess I need to deal with you quickly. ¡¹(Neet god)

    ¡¸Ha. The feeling is mutual. ¡°Power Rise¡±, ¡°Teleport¡±¡¹(Touya)

    Using a no-attribute magic of teleportation, I slip into the bosom of the evil godly beast andnd a powerful body blow strengthened with ¡°Power Rise¡± into its abdomen. The beast¡¯s body twists into the character ¡°¤Ø¡± and is blown off while rolling.

    ¡¸Gogaaaaaa?!¡¹

    The evil godly beast is sent flying into the sky and ms into one of the multi-storied buildings, getting itself pinned below the crumbled and destroyed rubble.

    ¡¸Wha?!¡¹(Neet god)

    The Subordinate God is surprised and turns his attention toward the evil godly beast. Not losing this timing, I shoot both of his legs with bullets from Brynhildr d in divinity.

    ¡¸Guaa?! No-no way!? You aren¡¯t even a lower-ss god. How can you bastard pass through my divinity?!¡¹(Neet god)

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t the difference between divinities the case here? I¡¯m tentatively a dependent of the World God-sama, you know.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Tsk!¡¹(Neet god)

    The subordinate god falls down to his knees while both of his legs are gushing forth something which looked like a rising golden steam.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be! Why do you possess divinity like that while not having any position?! You should already have the rank of a senior god! ¡¹(Neet god)

    ¡¸Unlike you, I know the definition of shame.¡¹(Touya)

    Getting an important post due to the hard work of the parents isn¡¯t something that¡¯s rewarding. It will likely bother the other gods as well.

    Now then, I wonder what should I do with this foolish god. I will end up taking away the work of Karen-nee-san and Moroha-nee-san if I dispose of him right now, won¡¯t I? Though I think they wille soon enough after sensing his and my divinity.

    Suddenly, the copsed building explodes as if it has been waiting for this indecision of mine, and the evil godly beast jumps out from it.

    It then stands in between me and the subordinate god and shoots three ck med bullets in session. Are you doing this again?!

    It would¡¯ve been fine to dodge it, but there might still be some people alive in this city. They will surely be caught in the explosions if I dodge the attack.

    In the end, I send the bullets flying far away outside the city with my fist like I have done before. Though this time, I¡¯ve ced massive amounts of divinity onto my hand in order to mitigate the impact.

    While pulling his legs, the subordinate god drags himself next to the evil godly beast.

    ¡¸Ku-ku, I will leave everything up to this point for today. The next time we meet...¡¹(Neet god)

    Does he n to escape before my sisters arrive here? I can¡¯t let you do that. But before I could even step forward in order to pursue the neet god, the evil godly beast turns its head to the subordinate god.

    In the next moment, the golden beast opens its bright red mouth and thrusts its fangs into the old man¡¯s windpipe from the front with zero hesitation.

    ¡¸Gaa?! Gu-gufuu...! Wh~?! Wh...y...?¡¹(Neet god)

    The subordinate god that has been bitten opens his eyes as if he couldn¡¯t believe what¡¯s happening to him and looks at the golden beast as it greedily devours his soul. Even I couldn¡¯t move due to how surprising this incident is.

    ¡¸I... see... that.... damn... Yu...ra.... bas... taaaaaaaard!!!¡¹(Neet god)

    The subordinate god begins to change into ck sand starting from his feet. He¡¯s being devoured alongside with his divine power. Eventually, he seemingly exploded into scattered shes of light and thenpletely vanished. Only the evil godly beast d in a dark golden fog remains.

    ¡¸Did he absorb... no, did he eat him? This subordinate god?¡¹(Touya)

    Suddenly, the evil godly beast releases an ominous divinity from its body. This divinity changes into a material simr to cotton which I have presumed that it will be drifting around the beast. However, the cotton wraps around the evil godly beast as if the beast has been captured by it. It looks as if a silkworm has just made a cocoon.

    Eventually, the evil godly beast turns into a golden cocoon, raises itself about one meter above the sky, and begin to slowly flicker as if emitting its own pulse.

    ¡¸Hey, what is this...?¡¹(Touya)

    It¡¯s exactly like a cocoon. A huge, dark, golden cocoon that¡¯s floating freely in the sky and is emitting an ominous pulsation.

    Although I don¡¯t understand what is happening, I¡¯m certain that it¡®ll be something troublesome. I better dispose of that thing immediately.

    I change Brynhildr into de Mode, put divinity onto it, and try to cleave this cocoon in two with a single stroke.

    However, the cocoon, as if saying what I did was a ¡°waste of effort¡±, still drifts in the sky. I can¡¯t kill it. There¡¯s no response. It¡¯s a simr situation when someone tries to cut a marshmallow using a kitchen knife underwater.

    The moment I tried to invoke magic ¡ª something simr to ¡°Ice Bind¡± from the restriction type of magic ¡ª to immobilize that cocoon and kill it, the golden cocoon then shakes like a heat haze, blurring its form. Its appearance is gradually bing thinner and thinner.

    ¡¸Hey, wait a minute. Is that the ¡°Bacsh¡±?!¡¹(Touya)

    Large existences that forcibly go to this world after destroying the world¡¯s barrier are usually being repelled multiple times before they could establish themselves in here. Simr to an iing wave being returned back to the sea, a forced repatriation system is in ce which makes the said existences return to where they came from.

    I¡¯m generally grateful for that system which makes the ruler-sses withdraw, but I currently feel the pr opposite from it right now.

    ¡¸Oh, Coiling Ice, Freezing Curse, Ice Bind¡¹

    In extreme haste, I recite the restriction magic, but the icy bindings are unable to catch the cocoon.

    That¡¯s because the golden cocoon was made to immediately withdraw from this world.

    ¡¸So it managed... to escape, huh?¡¹(Touya)

    Erasing the divinity pouring from my body, I then cancel my divinification.

    As if choosing that exact moment, Karen-nee-san and Moroha-nee-san appear from the skies.

    ¡¸You arete.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I am sorry. We camete because Karen-nee-san was sleeping.¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸Shii-Shii! That¡¯s supposed to be a secret, Moroha-chan ~nanoyo!¡¹(Karen)

    Eh? That was the reason for their tardiness?

    I reproachfully gaze at Karen-nee-san who has towel-like marks on her cheeks.

    Well, there¡¯s likely nothing that my sisters could¡¯ve done about the subordinate god getting eaten by the evil godly beast.

    Thus, for now, I¡¯ve decided to give a summarized exnation about what had transpired to my sisters.

    ¡¸Though an evil god is the lowest kind of gods, he took in another god...? That sure is unheard of...¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸An existence from the ground taking in the power of a god is simr to Touya-kun¡¯s case, but this one is slightly troubling ~noyo.¡¹(Karen)

    So it¡¯s a fact that an evil god is an existence from the ground, huh? If that¡¯s the case, it probably means that the birthce of an evil god isn¡¯t something simr to the Divine Realm.

    At this point, it would¡¯ve been a ¡°checkmate¡± under all circumstances. There is supposedly no way for a person with the body of a human to sh against an evil god which took in even more godly powers.

    If the world is to be ruined and if there¡®s no person to rule over it, then that world would be abandoned just like how the subordinate god would¡¯ve wanted to, bing something which wouldn¡¯t be handled by the gods. What an irony.

    Then an evil god that acquired godly powers would be limited by this world and wouldn¡¯t be interfered with anymore no matter what it would¡¯ve done. It would be isted along with the world, facing only a slow annihtion.

    However, there¡¯s a person living in the surface of this world who possesses the power of a god, same as they do. That person is me.

    ¡¸In other words, do I have to exterminate the evil god?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sorry for pushing our job to you.¡¹(Moroha)

    ¡¸We will remain here same as before, providing support. Isn¡¯t that natural ~noyo?¡¹(Karen)

    Damn, that reckless neet god. He has increased my work way too much even if I don¡¯t really have one to begin with....! Oh well, I probably can no longer say my thoughts to him even if I want to.

    ¡¸That cocoon is most likely trying to rebuild the body of the beast from the ground up. It was World God who did it in Touya-kun¡¯s case, but no one should be half-hearted when building a body capable of withstanding godly powers.¡¹(Moroha)

    Based on its appearance, I guess that cocoon was trying to do just that. I want to strike it before the beast can be reborn as an adult chrysalis.

    ¡¸For the time being, we have to do something about the people from this town who had their souls eaten.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸We will help ~noyo¡¹(Karen)

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I guess.¡¹(Moroha)

    There should still be survivors around here. They will get attacked by those guys who be resurrected as crystal skeletons (crystal zombies?) if we don¡¯t hurry up.

    This turmoil should end now that the evil god turned into a cocoon, but I don¡¯t feel refreshed by it.

    I involuntarily breathe out a sigh while thinking about my inevitable fight against that detestable evil god who will one day appear in the future.

 Chapter 278: The Barrier Release, and the Second Visit to the Parallel World

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 278: The Barrier Release, and the Second Visit to the Parallel World

    ¡¸After having a discussion with everyone, we¡¯ve concluded that we will undo the barrier of the ind and begin to interact with the outside world. Please treat us well.¡¹(Central)

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Our Brunhild Dukedom will be honored to assist in attaining peace for Palerius ind.¡¹(Touya)

    I grasp the extended hand of mentor Central. They¡¯ve decided to associate with the outside world and cancel the barrier.Thus, we head toward the basement of the central temple in order to turn off the working artifact, which serves as the core of the barrier. In the center of the basement located at the end of the spiral staircase that leads to the lower levels, there¡¯s a ck monolith with arge shining red magic stone embedded in it.

    The monolith has a width of one meter, a height of two meters, and a thickness of around 20 centimeters. It looks like a massive door.

    ¡¸So this is the source of the barrier...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It appears that simr monoliths located in different parts of the ind are operating along with this one to maintain the barrier. That¡¯s why the barrier is supposed topletely vanish if this central piece stops functioning.¡¹(Central)

    While listening to mentor Central¡¯s exnation, I extend my hand toward the te. Upon doing so, a feeling of touching an air-like cushion is transmitted to me, making my hand unable to reach the te. A magic barrier, huh? It¡¯s probably a safety measure.

    This effect is most likely due to that monolith as well. So, if that¡¯s how it is, I can nullify the artifact for sure if I drive ¡°Initialization¡± into the barrier itself. I can invalidate it with ¡°Cracking¡± as well, but that role is for mentor Central. She then takes the ¡°Initialization¡± I have given her earlier, and approaches the te.

    After 5000 long years, she would now release the barrier that protected them, or perhaps confined them. As an outsider, I couldn¡¯t understand the extent of her feelings. Still, I¡¯ve understood that she possesses the befitting resolution to end this istion and has concluded with the other leaders to interact with the outside world. Having prepared the injector-type ¡°Initialization¡±, mentor ces its tip on the magic barrier and a momentter, pushes the pressure point of the injector called ¡°plunger¡± with her thumb.

    An explosive magic power pours at once into the te. The effect of ¡°nothing¡± overwrites the previous function, and the light that is emitted by the magic stone begins to vanish.

    The barrier that has hidden this ind for 5000 years has now vanished.

    In order to confirm that, I send a telepathic message to Sango and Kuroyou in the sea, and Kougyoku who is currently flying in the skies of the ind.

    ¡¸How is it? Did the barrier disappear?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºYes. It looks like the magic power of the diffusing barrier covering the skies of the ind has vanished.¡»(Kougyoku)

    ¡ºSame here. The fog has cleared up. The ships should now be able toe here.¡»(Sango)

    I convey the report from my summoned beasts to Central. The ind is now liberated. I guess all that¡¯s left now is the major cleanup.

    ==================================================================

    The needle shots that¡¯s fired from the body of the hedgehog-looking behemoth is dodged by Luu¡¯s Waltraude moving left and right with a quick footwork. This is an effect of the ¡°Unit B¡± equipped on its back. These multi-directional thrusters enables fast movement and eleration. It¡¯s an exclusive support equipment of Waltraude. The ¡°B¡± initial stands for ¡°Booster¡± by the way.

    As soon as Waltraude has approached the hedgehog, it detaches Unit B on its back and summons Unit A, holding four swords onto its back and waist. The ¡°A¡± initial stands for ¡°Attacker¡± by the way. The docking of the unit to the framegear¡¯s back finishes in about one second. Waltraude then immediately extracts a pair of waist daggers from its left and right and slices off the needles from the hedgehog¡¯s body one by one as thetter tries to run away.

    Suddenly, the hedgehog curls its body into a ball and jumps toward Waltraude. Although Luu manages to easily dodge this attack, the hedgehog is continuing to roll without changing course, attempting to flee from its current situation.However, Luu isn¡¯t confused by that. She removes Unit A from the framegear¡¯s back and brings out arge cannon cing it on her right shoulder. She then props it with both hands and drives the anchors on the heels into the ground. This is ¡°Unit C¡± for long-distance firing. The ¡°C¡± initial stands for ¡°Caster¡± by the way.

    A bullet shoots with a thunderous roar, making its way toward the escaping hedgehog without fail and making it tumble where it is.

    ¡¸Oh, she has brought it down, hasn¡¯t she?¡¹(Touya)

    I have been extending my field of vision with ¡°Long Sense¡± that¡¯s why I know what is happening. After I¡¯ve confirmed the demise of the behemoth, the soldiers of the southern capital begin processing the hedgehog per representative Dient¡¯s orders. The soldiers at work are currently gathering the usable materials from the corpses of the behemoths. This is time-consuming due to its nature, but we aren¡¯t going to lend a hand since we have offered all of the materials to the other side.

    Having sent Unit C back to Babylon, Luu then descends from Waltraude.

    ¡¸Ya, thanks for the hard work. How was it?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸There are no problems with it. I can perform an interchange smoothly and make it move ording to my thoughts. It looks like I will be able to adequately help everyone on the battlefield¡¹(Luu)

    Waltraude, Luu¡¯s frame, is mainly a raider. It¡¯s an all-purpose type without specializing in a single role since it was built to deal with any type of situation it may encounter. It does a lot of support roles by running through the battlefield as it disys this adaptive ability, it¡¯s precisely the role of this machine.

    Naturally, it possesses considerable potential despite its simplicity.

    It was arranged beforehand to dispatch a separate behemoth hunting unit into the eastern, northern and western directions of the ind, simr to this ce here. As for locating the possible areas where behemoths are residing in, it¡¯s now possible to do that from Babylon due to the removal of the barrier. It¡¯s just a matter of time before the Behemoths are expelled from this ind as well.

    Although the barrier is gone, there are still a lot of different hotspots where magic elements continue to gather. It¡¯s not like all behemoths would immediately disappear, but the worry about being attacked by them when going outside the capital should decrease for quite a bit. The behemoth threat also decreased with this for the time being. Now then, a merchant fleet from Elfrau will being in a few days time, so all that¡¯s left is to ask both parties, if possible, to make a decision on various matters during their discussion with each other. Their currencies are different, so things will likely be extremely difficult initially in many aspects.

    Honestly speaking, I¡¯m more concerned about the matters regarding the evil god¡¯s cocoon rather than this ind or its behemoths. A god is still a god, even if that being belongs to the lowest category. I can¡¯t begin to imagine what kind of existence that evil god will be since it has devoured the divine powers of the neet god.

    (ck: I¡¯ve modified thest part to make it more coherent.)

    The thing is, the World God has regenerated, or rather, built up a peculiar vessel capable of storing godly powers for my case, so it doesn¡¯t look like that cocoon will hatch so easily....

    My nee-sans would apparently be watching the situation for a short while due to that unexpected event, so they are still staying here on the ground. Somehow, as a follow up to the matter about the subordinate god, these nee-sans of mine are doing their official duty which appears to be training me as a novice god. Though I don¡¯t remember anything about me undergoing a training or something.

    Oh well. I am grateful for having advisers though.

    ¡¸Is there anything wrong?¡¹(Luu)

    ¡¸Ah, no, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹(Touya)

    It seems like I¡¯ve ended up pondering quite a while which made Luu worried. Not good. Right now, I have to settle the issues in front of me one by one. That reminds me, I asked mentor Central to show us the research materials Alerias Palerius had saved up. Since some parts of his notes are matters from 5000 years ago. It¡¯s possible that she and her people are unable to decipher them but our household has a person who has lived in that era.

    That person is currently in the middle of her investigation. She has been secluding herself inside the ¡°Laboratory¡± ever since the time I have copied and sent every document about the dimensional door to Babylon. That time, I was wondering if Professor could find any connections to the world barrier.

    I thought that books from 5000 years wouldn¡¯t survive without losing much of their form, but a protection magic simr to ¡°Protection¡± was apparently casted on them as well. To begin with, it looks like there are techniques within the magic ¡°Protection¡± which stalls the changes caused by the time and partially separates the object in question to the flow of time itself. It shouldn¡¯t be surprising that the magician, who was even hailed as the Sage of Time, could handle those techniques.

    As I think about those matters, the person who is examining the materials I have sent before makes a call herself.

    ¡¸Yes, hello.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºIs this Touya-kun? I found something interesting in the document of old man Palerius. I want to ask you to take a look at it for a bit, but...¡»(Regina)

    ¡¸Got it. We¡¯ve already finished our work here, so I will drop by there in a short while.¡¹(Touya)

    I then hang the call after giving my reply. Something interesting, eh? I wonder though, what did she find?

    ===========

    ¡¸Come, take a look at this¡¹(Regina)

    The professor shows to me an object that looks like a notebook lying on top of the desk in the secondb-room of the ¡°Laboratory¡± where she has been secluding herself in. The article on the opened page resembles some sort of armor. However, its joints and some of its parts are strangely mechanical.

    ¡¸Is that... a frame gear?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s different. The frame gear is an original invention I¡¯ve created from scratch. Also, it didn¡¯t make a debut anywhere even though a few units were tentativelypleted 5000 years ago. Moreover, the size of this thing is way too small for it to be called a frame gear.. It¡¯s just asrge as a human at most.¡¹(Regina)

    Small? Is it by chance a power suit or something? Is it simr to a mechanical armor that allows its user to operate in different circumstances? Did the Sage of Time even built something like that? However, the professor shakes her head toward my thoughts.

    ¡¸Assuming what you¡¯re thinking is correct, the amount of notes written about this artifact is strangely scarce. Why would he write things like ¡°Its source of power are the magic elements in the atmosphere¡± or ¡°autonomous model, an original idea, will it draw consciousness from human?¡± toward something he himself has created. It feels as if these are notes about something he didn¡¯t see or hear about before. Also, there is this.¡¹(Regina)

    The professor points at one sentence written on the edge of the notebook. For the letters of Paruteno, I can¡¯t read them unless I use magic. The professor must have sensed that concern of mine beforehand, so she dictates those letters out loud.

    ¡¸¡±The cogwheel of time and the dimensional gate, visitors from an adjacent world.¡± Old man Palerius was studying the dimensional gates. It¡¯s only a possibility in the end, but... Old man Palerius was unable to travel to a different world. Still, I wonder if he has somehow seeded in summoning a person from that world to this world.¡¹(Regina)

    A summoning ritual to bring someone here from a different world, huh? Could something like that really be done? No, it¡¯s rted to the summoning techniques as well. It¡¯s not as if it¡¯s impossible, right?

    [Empress: Just a thought but, I do wonder why he¡¯s still doubting it when it was already mentioned by Kami-sama in the previous chapter.]

    Still, with how the dimensional gate is constructed, it will require enormous amounts of magic power, no?

    ¡¸Or he might¡¯ve met with a person who came from a different world, that is.¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸Yep... I feel like that scenario is possible as well.¡¹(Touya)

    That means there are other people who also have the ability to cross over worlds simr to End.

    ¡¸That old man Palerius could have tried to build dimensional gates after meeting with that visitor.¡¹(Regina)

    It¡¯s not impossible, but... if that¡¯s the case, then is that mechanical armor a visitor from another world? Or maybe it should be called a robot from a different world rather than a human? Well, there should be a lot of diverse worlds out there, so there might be a world which only contains those kinds of machine life. A of machine lifeforms, huh? They probably don¡¯t transform into cars and into something simr though.

    A visitor from an adjacent world... right? Should I call the world from the other side of the dimensional gate the ¡°reverse world¡±...? Did someone from that worlde over here 5000 years ago? That reminds me, I did see a crab-looking mechanical bus on the other side. I¡¯m pretty sure that was a vehicle, but it might¡¯ve been a mechanical lifeform... Things like those may be ordinary for everyone in that world.

    I knew it! It seems like old man Palerius was somehow involved with the restoration of the world barrier 5000 years ago. Though that thought is nothing more than an intuition right now.

    ¡¸By the way, is your version of the dimensional gate finished?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Somehow, yes. Shesca established it in the sky garden together with a tank for magic power, mind you. It has be useful in a lot of different ways by making my version of the ¡°Door¡± draw power from that tank even if Touya-kun isn¡¯t nearby. Make sure to fill it up at your leisure in advance. I¡¯m confident that its has a substantial capacity, thanks to its considerablepression. It¡¯s also possible to amplify it with the ¡°Tower¡± of Babylon.¡¹(Regina)

    I see. So it¡¯s functioning in conjunction with the ¡°Tower¡±, huh? Then it looks like I can expect a considerable capacity from that tank. Well, I don¡¯t n to use it that frequently anyway. It should be more than enough to supply the magic power needed by the summoned beasts like Kohaku¡¯s group. I wonder if it can store a few decades worth of magic power inside. Though I pray that a situation wherein I have to leave this world for a few decades won¡¯t happen.

    ¡¸With this I want to ask you to test the activation of my ¡°Door¡±, but... As I¡¯ve thought. You taking me along to that worlds is...¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸Unreasonable. Even if it¡¯s possible for you to tag along, you won¡¯t be able to return here. If you insist on going there by all means, then I will take you once I¡¯ve prepared the materials needed for a simr dimensional gate and once I¡¯ve found suitable location to ce it.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Muu. Can¡¯t be helped. Guess I¡¯ll have to be a bit more patient...¡¹(Regina)

    In my case, I can return home by going through the Divine Realm, but someone like the professor, who¡¯s a regr human (though strictly speaking, she¡¯s not regr), can¡¯t use that route. The only ones who can go there are the gods or those who have been summoned by the World God. If I could gather raw materials; acquire plots ofnd in the other world; bring there a dimensional gate simr to the one here and connect those gates, then, even regr humans might be able to freelye and go between worlds. Though that¡¯s unreasonable as of the moment.

    For now, I¡¯ve decided to pour my magic power into the cylindrical object ¡ª in which calling that object a ¡°tank¡± is spot on ¡ª built in the ¡°Garden¡±. It really looks as if a considerable amount can be stored inside. Having poured about half of my magic power into the tank, I then try connecting the ¡°path¡± of the magic power supply that leads to Kohaku¡¯s group to the cylindrical tank. Yep, it looks like there¡¯s no problem whatsoever.

    If the issue is only about testing the activation of the door, then there¡¯s no need to go to the other world. Also, it¡¯s too early to go and verify a lot of important things there, like their flow of time and such. On the other hand, I was in a hurry thest time I was there, and I didn¡¯t manage to go sightseeing that much.

    (ck: The raw is slightly contradictory. The author wrote Ôç¤¤ = hayai which means of ¡°fast¡± or ¡°early¡± in English. It¡¯s somewhere in between but not exactly on either of the two. The context of the first and second sentence states that ¡°there¡¯s no need to go to the other side if we¡¯re just going to test the activation of the door. Also, it¡¯s too early to gather information about that world yet¡±. This is the part where ¡°hayai¡± is. But thest sentence states that ¡°I was in a hurry thest time I was there, so I wasn¡¯t able to know more about that world¡±, which is contrary to the previous two sentences. The word ¡°hayai¡± is what makes this part contradictory because the meaning of the sentence can change depending on how it has been used. Based on my conjecture, this final version of the trantion for this part is what the author is trying to convey.)

    Contrary to my expectations, Yumina and the others have unexpectedly and easily given their permission upon telling them about this matter over the phone.. It may be because they have acknowledged me as a god the other day. I have to make sure to bring souvenirs when I return then.

    The time I¡¯ll be spending in the other world is set for only a day. Well, there is a ranging time gap so my stay will effectively be just for half a day.

    Although he¡¯s just a single person, I still managed to acquaint myself with someone on the other side. It would be really advantageous if I could acquire the raw materials and a plot ofnd with him as an intermediary.

    Well, I think I¡®ll be able to have a leisure trip with the experiment for activating the professor¡¯s version of the door as an excuse. My nee-sans should be able contact me if anything happens, so I think everything will be okay.

    I begin pouring magic power into the duplicate dimensional gate which has been installed in the ¡°Garden¡±. Including the portion I¡¯ve already poured into the tank, my magic power goes down quite considerably. Well, it will fully restore in a few minutes anyway.

    Along with the installed tachometer indicating 100%, a scenery appears inside the gate.

    Hmm? It¡¯s not the forest from before. I can see rocky mountains that looks like a coast. In any case, I guess I will go inside now.

    I see the professor off and go through the gate. Same as before, I¡¯m once again attacked by a whirling-like strange sensation. This feeling, I am bad with this.

    After I pass through the gate, I confirm that the ce I¡¯ve gone to is indeed the rocky area of a coast. The roar of ck-tailed gulls, an immediate attribute of the sea, resounds in my ears.

    Did I arrive in a cepletely different from before?

    ¡¸For the time being, I have to know if there is someone here... ¡°Search: humans¡±¡¹(Touya)

    I¡¯m stuck! I¡¯m stuck! I haven¡¯t entered any information about this world into my smartphone yet, so I cannot use its map function. I should¡¯ve asked Sancho-san to allow me to copy his map.

    As I walk along the coast, I meet a single angler. He¡¯s dangling his rod from above the rocky cliff.

    Using the trantion magic, I asked him to exin my present location with the photo of the brought out world map.

    Fumu, the ce I¡¯m in right now has a considerable distance from myst transfer position. It must be rted to the gap between Palerius Ind and Brunhild. Or could it be that the ce the door connects to is randomly selected?

    At any rate, I will head toward Alen of the Holy Kingdom Alento where Sancho-san said to have set up a shop.

    It¡¯s hard to understand the directions because the left and the right are reversed when I look at the map, but my current location is where Ferzen Kingdom is supposed to be in the world I currently live in. On the other hand, the area where the Holy Kingdom of Alent is located is where Rodomea Federation is.

    It¡¯s distance is just to the point wherein I¡¯ll immediately arrive to the city proper if I ¡°Fly¡± to go there.

    ¡¸All right, shall I do then?¡¹(Touya)

    I conceal myself with ¡°Invisible¡± magic, just in case, and take off in full force. I feel like this world is surely the same as our world when I look at it from the sky. As I hold those impressions, I pass by arge airship flying in the opposite direction. Slowly chasing after it with my eyes, I once again return my view to the front.

    I withdraw my previous remark. There are probably some things that are quite different from our world. This world may have progressed in the field of science further than ours. Well, whatever it may be, I should understand a lot of things if I go to the capital. Raising my speed even further, I aim straight toward the Holy Kingdom.

    Shameless Advertisement: Memes aren¡¯t something one considers when writing isekai novels...But this...hehehe...does put a smile on my face

 Chapter 279: The Capital Alen, and a Golem

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 279: The Capital Alen, and a Golem

    Upon arriving in front of the castle town of the Holy Kingdom of Alentt, I end up in a bit of a situation. Apparently, some sort of identification papers or a fee is required in order to enter the town since there are people standing in line in front of the gate. That in itself isn¡¯t really something unusual or anything to be surprised about, but I am guessing that my guild card won¡¯t be of any use in this world. Needless to say, I also don¡¯t have any of their currency.

    I got lost in thought for a moment, but after a while, I startedughing at my own stupidity. I wonder if I can just pass by the gate as if it¡¯s nothing. I won¡¯t be seen due to ¡°Invisible¡± magic anyway. I quickly pass by the gatekeeper¡¯s side and step into the town. For the sake of argument, I could¡¯ve just descended inside right from the start.

    In a back alley away from the streets, I undo ¡°Invisible¡± after confirming that there¡¯s no one in the vicinity.

    As soon as I step out once again to the streets with ¡°Invisible¡± cancelled, I can feel the people¡¯s bustle with my skin. It doesn¡¯t look like the brickwork buildings or stone-paved streets are that much different from our world. There are also objects that look like street lights everywhere. The garments that the people are wearing are pretty much the same. If I have to absolutely say something, doesn¡¯t it seem like there aren¡¯t that many people who have the air of an adventurer around them?

    No, wait a minute. Is that store¡¯s sign made of neon? Its letters are furnished with long and narrow pipe-like tubes. It isn¡¯t dark right now so it isn¡¯t shining, but... it should probably do so with electricity. Or is it possibly powered by magic?

    ¡°Just as I¡¯ve thought. The details are different...¡± (Touya)

    As I walk around and look at things restlessly like a country bumpkin, a merchant-like man straddled on a noisy ostrich-looking machine crosses the intersection on the road in front of me. What the hell?

    urately speaking, it looks like an ostrich from the neck downwards, but it has only the legs andcks the upper torso. It¡¯s something akin to a luggage carrier. This time, a spider-looking machine with eight wheels attached to its legs glides from the other side of the street. A seat simr to the ones used in carriages is attached on its back while a man and a woman, who appears to be a couple, are talking andughing on it.

    Seeing them off with just my nce alone, I feel a slight dizziness due to an overwhelming cultural shock. Thus I would like to enter some ce ¡ª even a cafe would do ¡ª in order to quiet myself down for a bit, but I have no money.

    I suppose I should start from that store.

    Since I am able to read the letters, I enter a ce that looks like a general store. Let¡¯s make some money by selling anything sble.

    ¡°Hey, Wee~¡±

    The store facing the street is apparently a privately-owned store called ¡°Clonz General Store¡±. It doesn¡¯t have a spacious interior. Nevertheless, there are various general goods ced inside. These include things I can immediately recognize like needles and strings or scissors and sheets, there are also some ss-looking objects with some sort of liquid inside and ores which I don¡¯t really understand.

    ¡°Are you looking from something?¡± (Shopkeeper)

    The proprietor speaks to me who¡¯s restlessly looking at themodities. I wonder if I¡®m being seen as a suspicious fellow.

    A man in his thirties with a red moustache is sitting at the counter.

    ¡°Well, as a matter of fact, I very much need some money right now, so I wonder if I could ask you to purchase something from me...¡± (Touya)

    ¡°Purchase, you say? If you have Rukuuji thread or magic light stones then I will buy them for a high price.¡± (Shopkeeper)

    I know neither of those things, but the magic light ¡°stone¡± is likely an ore. If he buys ores, then I may be able to sell him golden or silver ones.

    ¡°May I ask if you buy golden or silver ones as well?¡± (Touya)

    ¡°Golden and Silver? Those are not good here. It will be difficult to assess them at our store, which will only end up in beating down the price. It¡¯s the customer who will incur the loss, you know? You better head to a jewelry store.¡± (Shopkeeper)

    He¡¯s surely a kindhearted shopkeeper. Still, should I go sell at a jewelry store then? It may me some money that way. Oops, that¡¯s right. I should probably ask about Sancho-san¡¯s store.

    ¡¸There is supposed to be a trader with the name of ¡°Pedro Sancho¡± in this city. Do you know him?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸What? So you are an acquaintance of Sir Sancho, huh? His store is located straight to the north of the street we are at. Listen, he should be able to buy stuff like gold or silver from you at reasonable prices in his ce, ¡°Sancho Company¡±.¡¹(Owner)

    Apparently, Sancho-san is quite well known in this city, which is unexpected (though it¡¯s rude of me to say so). Expressing my gratitude and farewell to the shopkeeper, I then return to the street and begin to walk.

    Meanwhile, I witness a robot that appears to be a mechanical armored knight following on foot behind someone who looks like an adventurer. As for the citizens, they aren¡¯t fussing about the robot in particr even after seeing it. This spectacle seems to be an everyday urance in this world for them. What¡¯s mysterious in this world is that science and technology didn¡¯t advance that far despite having robots and the like due to the presence of ordinary carriages still running around.

    Somehow, I have an odd impression of this technological gap. That¡¯s probably because this is a different world, right? As I walk along the street going to the north while thinking about this odd inconsistency in their technological advancement, a conspicuous signboardes into view.

    ¡¸Oh, so ¡°Sancho Company¡± is here, huh?¡¹(Touya)

    The store looks three times bigger than the general store I¡¯ve been to earlier. Next to this shop made of high grade brickwork is a space simr to a parking lot. That crab bus from before is parked there. There is no mistake. This ce is most likely Sancho-san¡¯s store.

    After climbing three-step staircase, I open the stylish and ornamented door. The doorbell chirps and a woman in herte 20¡¯s wearing an apron turns her eyes toward me from inside the store.

    ¡¸Wee. Ara? Ara-ara-ara! You are that person from before!¡¹(Apron Woman)

    ¡¸Hee?¡¹(Touya)

    This woman, with her chestnut-colored hair held up by arge hair clip, approaches me as soon as she sees my face. She then slightly bows to me.

    ¡¸Thank you for your help on that asion.¡¹(Apron Woman)

    ¡¸Ehm...?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ah, you probably don¡¯t remember me since you only spoke with my husband. My name is Mona, I am Pedro¡¯s wife. I was inside the golem carriage at that time, you know? ¡¹(Mona)

    ¡¸Golem?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Look there. It¡¯s the vehicle parked outside. That one.¡¹(Mona)

    Mona-san points at the space on the other side of the ss window where the crab bus is parked alongside the building. It looks like that area is being used as some sort of garage for the store. Say, is that thing, by chance, a ¡°golem¡±? Or is it not?

    ¡¸I will call the owner right now, okay?¡¹(Mona)

    ¡¸Ah, please do.¡¹(Touya)

    With light steps, Mona-san runs toward the stairs inside the store. As for me, I move to a ce where I can see the garage while not being a hindrance for the other customers or the clerks. There are lots of variousmodities being sold here. They look expensive, which makes this store feel different from the one I¡¯ve been at a while ago despite both of them being ¡°general stores¡±. While making sure not to touch the articles that much, I continue gazing for no special reason at the mechanical crab, the one they call a ¡°golem¡±, on the other side of the ss window.

    ¡¸There¡¯s an area that looks like a cockpit, but there are no handles or levers. Does it operate automatically?¡¹(Touya)

    For the time being, I take a picture of it with my smartphone while considering the possibilities. There are probably stores here that sell stuff like this golem, right? Assuming that object is a vehicle. If they are, I am sure the professor will be delighted if I bring one. Though I feel its price will be quite expensive.

    ¡¸Well-well, you¡¯ve done well toe here, Touya-san! It¡¯s a joyous moment to be able to meet an acquaintance again!¡¹(Sancho)

    ¡¸Aah, Sancho-san. Good day to you¡¹(Touya)

    I turn around after being greeted and see Sancho-san standing there while showing a friendly smile. Though I feel that even his body is that of Ebisu-sama. Grasping the hand he has presented, I convey my delight to our reunion and hurriedly talk about my reason foring to his store.

    ¡¸As a matter of fact, I am a bit troubled with money. Thus I would like to ask if you could purchase gold or silver from me?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Purchase, you say? No problem. Then, may I take a look at the goods first?¡¹(Sancho)

    As soon as I take out a single golden ingot from my ¡°Storage¡±, Sancho-san¡¯s eyes goes round.

    ¡¸Umm... is there something wrong?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ve already assessed that you are not an ordinary person, seeing your skill at defeating that magic beast, but... You sir look to be really well versed with magic... That surprised me.¡¹(Sancho)

    Mmm? So using magic isn¡¯t thatmon in this world, huh?

    ¡¸To use storage magic without using a card is...¡¹(Sancho)

    ¡¸A card?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸This one. Don¡¯t you know about them? It¡¯s a ¡°Storage Card¡±. I see you really havee here from somewhere quite far away¡¹(Sancho)

    Sancho-san takes out a card from his breast pocket and lightly ces it on the counter. A few silver coins falls out from it soon afterwards. Ooh? Is this card enchanted with storage magic?

    ¡¸It¡¯s an essential item for us merchants. Those cards are separated into mon¡±, ¡°umon¡±, ¡°rare¡±, ¡°legendary¡± types, with each having different storage capacity. This one here is an ¡°umon type¡± card.¡¹(Sancho)

    ¡¸Hee... it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen one.¡¹(Touya)

    I gaze at the card that Sancho-san is holding. I see. I may even be able to make one of those. It maye in handy in a lot of different ways. But after hearing about it in detail, it turns out that it¡¯s only capable of storing things, this thing may not be able to stop the time inside it just like how my ¡°Storage¡± does.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not that curious about this. Nevertheless... Who are you, Touya-san...?¡¹(Sancho)

    ¡¸Dear, you are being impolite toward your savior and benefactor.¡¹(Mona)

    ¡¸Oops, I am sorry. I ended up inquiring too much. Now then, let me take a look at those items for a bit.¡¹(Sancho)

    Sancho-san doubtfully looks at me but, he still inspects the ingot I have brought out after his wife chides him. Measuring its weight with scales, he ces some sort of a cylinder-shaped object next and wrote down the numerical values on paper.

    ¡¸Fumu.... So it¡¯s pure gold. Would you like to sell it?¡¹(Sancho)

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I see... How about ten tinum coins?¡¹(Sancho)

    ¡¸I am fine with it. Please go with that amount.¡¹(Touya)

    I still don¡¯t know the value of gold on this side even if I say that I¡¯m fine with the price. Still, a tinum coin, huh? The value of money here may not be that different from ours. That is unless a piece of bread costs one gold coin here. That doesn¡¯t seem to be the case though, based on what the shopkeeper has told me.

    ¡¸That reminds me, I saw a splendid machine before I came here. It was simr to that one...¡¹(Touya)

    Saying this, I point at the crab bus on the other side of the ss window.

    ¡¸Have you seen a golem? We are in the royal capital, so it¡¯s natural that there are different types of them in here, isn¡¯t it? ¡°Factory¡± transport types like ours are not the only ones present here. ¡°Legacy¡± machines can be seen from time to time as well¡¹(Sancho)

    ¡¸Can those golems be bought even by someone like me?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I think that you can buy them. However, you won¡¯t be able to buy a very decent one with just ten tinum coins.¡¹(Sancho)

    It looks like those golems are quite expensive. Are they as expensive as the high ss automobiles of my previous world?

    They surely don¡¯t appear to be something an ordinary person would readily be able to buy. Additionally, the price seems to depend on the usefulness of each type.

    ¡¸It appears that you aren¡¯t quite knowledgeable regarding golems, huh? Is that right, Touya-san? Shall I give an exnation if it¡¯s okay with you?¡¹(Sancho)

    ¡¸I am sorry. I will be in your care then ¡¹(Touya)

    Whates afterwards is what I¡¯ve heard from Sancho-san about golems.

    There has been a war once. It¡¯s said that the dispute between two ancient kingdoms developed into a great war which eventually involved the whole world. Then, the mechanical automations were born. They would obey people and fight in their stead.

    Those mechanical dolls were, naturally, the golems of today in this world. A wide variety of these golems were created one by one and the war gradually escted due to their power. It grew so much that even the ancient kingdoms that started this war were unable to stop these golems. As a result, this world was once ruined.

    However, humankind rose once again from all of this and built up a new civilization. They excavated the ancient inheritance ~ which are the golems ~ of those two kingdoms, analyzed the machines called ¡°Legacy¡± and then managed to construct and mass-produce downgraded versions of the original one. The most widespread model, which is currently being used, is called the ¡°Factory¡± type model..

    ¡¸So the things outside are also the mass-produced ¡°Factory¡± models, right?¡¹ (Touya)

    ¡¸Yes, but ¡°Legacy¡± golems are somewhat hard toe by, primarily because it¡¯s rare for one to appear in the market. I suppose you may have no other choice but to excavate one from ancient historic ruins if that¡¯s what you want.¡¹(Sancho)

    It seems those ¡°Legacy¡± golems are quite rare. However, it¡¯s not like that they cannot be obtained at all.

    ¡¸Do the ¡°Factory¡± and ¡°Legacy¡± versions have a big gap in performance?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸There is that, but ¡°Legacies¡± are also called as ¡°Ability holders¡±, you see. There are many who have special abilities, like being able to fire thunder or manipte ice. They may not really be necessary for Touya who can use magic¡¹(Sancho)

    I see. Those abilities make the ancient frames more valuable than the mass-produced frames. I suppose it¡¯s expected for something being called as the inheritance of the ancient kingdoms. Our so-called artifacts of our world may be simr to the inheritance of this world in that area.

    While giving such a reply, Sancho-san takes out ten tinum coins. The value of one tinum coin is huge, so I ask him to give me the nine tinum coins and convert the single tinum coin left into ten gold coins. With this, I¡¯ve finally managed to obtain the funds I need. Should I inquire first about the information regarding this world? I will also probably understand more about the golems if I do so.

    Should I inquire first about the information regarding this world

    ¡¸Are there any bookstores around here?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸The third building from here is a bookstore, but it¡¯s not very big.¡¹(Sancho)

    It is close, so I suppose I should begin my search from there?

    I then express my thanks to both Sancho-san and Mona-san and immediately head outside. That reminds me, I have seen a bookstore sign on a building at the right side of this shop.

    Different from Sancho-san¡¯s store, the atmosphere inside the bookstore is simr to a real antiquarian store. The ce that I have entered into through an old-looking door has a staircase that leads to the second floor. A lot of books are ced on that floor as well.

    An oji-san with long white beard and hair, wearing round spectacles, is sitting at the counter on the first floor. He gives off an aura simr to a headmaster of a school of magic from some faraway ce.

    ¡¸Wee. What might you be looking for?¡¹(Oji-san)

    ¡¸Ehm... Do you have any books rted to history or culture?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Rted to history? The history of this country, or perhaps of the world history?¡¹(Oji-san)

    ¡¸Ah, both.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸They are on the shelf to the right on the second floor, second and third rows from the top. You are free to look at them, but make sure not to dirty them.¡¹(Oji-san)

    After bowing slightly to the oji-san, I ascend the aged wooden stairs, creaking with each step I take. At the second floor, I aim toward the bookshelves on the right.

    ¡¸Hm, this one? Eeh~... ¡°History of Alentt¡±, ¡°Passage of the Holy Kingdom¡±, ¡°Records of Western Origins¡±, ¡°Chronicles of Madorack¡±...¡¹(Touya)

    There are quite a few of them. Each copy seems to cost one silver coin, so maybe I should buy a copy for each since choosing which to buy is troublesome. I pull out the books that randomly catches my attention from the shelf and pile them up on the floor.

    ¡¸Oops, I should also buy books rted to golems.¡¹(Touya)

    There are no technical books which are associated to golems, so I pile up the books about the ancient kingdoms. Aside from those, I have also stacked up books rted to magic and technology, and a few love story books as souvenir for Linzie.

    ¡¸I guess this should be enough.¡¹(Touya)

    More than a hundred books, which I¡¯ve taken out from the shelf, descend onto the first floor via ¡°Levitation¡±. The oji-san sitting at the counter looks startled while watching the mountain of books lightly floating in the air. Nevertheless, he eventually begins calcting the cost of all the books I have brought down. All of the books amounted to nine gold coins, so I hand a tinum coin to the oji-san. Instead of receiving a change from him, I¡¯ve decided to buy every book on the first floor that have caught my attention with with the remaining half golden coin. I then ce all of them, along with the other books that I have bought beforehand, inside ¡°Storage¡±.

    ¡¸Thank you for your patronage...¡¹(Oji-san)

    I go out on the street once again while giving the seemingly dumbfounded oji-san a sidelong nce.

    ¡¸Well then, all that¡¯s left is food. I¡¯m so hungry, I should go eat something.¡¹(Touya)

    I stroll through the street, wondering if there¡¯s any ce where I can have something to eat. It would¡¯ve been fine to return to Sancho-san¡¯s store and ask him, but it¡¯s more interesting to search for a store that appears inspiring. Going in blindly is one of the greatest pleasures in a trip. I eventually find an open cafe in one house and have a light meal on its terrace. Thanks to the trantion magic I can read even the letters of the Holy Kingdom of Alentt. Regrettably, there are still some troubling matters despite that.

    Although I can read the names on the menu like ¡°Shinshin Sandwich¡± or ¡°Grayfull juice¡±, I don¡¯t know what ¡°Shinshin¡± or ¡°Grayfull¡± is. The order turns out to be quite thrilling, but the food look like chicken sandwich and grape purple juice when they have been brought out.

    The vor is appetizing. It¡¯s delicious to some extent. As such, I make sure not think about what kind of meat or berry the dishes are made of. Those things doesn¡¯t matter because it¡¯s delicious. I slowly rx while eating and gazing at the street visible from the terrace.

    The different kinds of golems asionally passing through the street is an interesting sight to watch. Say, I have yet to see any demihumans, like elves or beastkins, in this city. I wonder if there¡¯s just none of them here in this city or this country. It¡¯s also quite possible that this world doesn¡¯t have any demihumans at all. I hope they aren¡¯t being persecuted by humans or antagonizing one another. As I drink the juice that has the color of grapes yet tastes like tomato, I continue watching the street.

    ¡¸Someone~! Catch that guy! He stole my handbag~!¡¹(???)

    A voice resounds from the opposite side of the street. A young man with brown hair sprints through the terrace in front of me with all his might while holding onto a bag.

    ¡¸... ¡°Slip¡±¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Guhaaa?!¡¹(???)

    The bag snatcher suddenly falls down on the back of his head, hitting it strongly. He then faints in agony. A blond-haired man, who¡¯s chasing after the youth, jumps toward the perpetrator and presses his back behind his back.

    Given just howrge the city is, the number of crimes must be high. I continue viewing the ongoing arrest happening in front of me while holding the juice in one hand. Soon, two knights in silver armores along, binds the bag snatcher and takes him with them, along with the golden haired man.

    Seeing this oue I pay the bill and leave the cafe.

    After this, I go around, paying visits to various stores while buying souvenirs for everyone.

    I¡¯m really surprised to find a gun-looking weapon in a weapon store. However, it doesn¡¯t use gunpowder. It¡¯s called ¡°Spellcaster¡± which shoots bullets using the magic power poured into the gun.

    I knew it. This world looks like it doesn¡¯t have a lot of ¡°magicians¡±. Everyone here is aware of the existence of magic, but the amount of people capable of manipting it as a craft is limited.

    It¡¯s probably the existence of golems that has obstructed the development of magic. It might not be the case in the old days during the time of the ancient kingdoms, but... I suppose the books that I¡¯ve bought need to be examined to know for sure. Not by me though, but by the professor.

    Still, this Reverse World (It¡¯s troublesome to find a name for it so I called it like this) looks dangerous in many ways as well, primarily because of the presence ofwless gangs targeting people from the countryside who are sightseeing the city like what I am doing.

    ¡¸Two... no, three of them, huh?¡¹(Touya)

    Some guys are stalking me since a while ago. I want to praise their high skill in stalking, but they still have a long way to go for them to effectively tail me. It¡¯s probably fine to call them amateurs if Ipare their level with our Tsubaki-san.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really have a memory of being targeted though...¡¹(Touya)

    Did they mistake me for a rich greenhorn after seeing me buy stuff from a lot of different stores? I confirm the people tailing me from behind that are reflected in the ss by feigning to look at themodities disyed in a window of some random store. They are wearing hoods so I can¡¯t see their faces well, but they don¡¯t look like anything but typical hoodlums.

    Well, I suppose it will be fine for me to directly confront them.

    Jogging lightly, I enter the back alley. I turn past the corner and confirm that there are no people around. I then immediately erase my figure with ¡°Invisible¡± and begin waiting for my pursuers. As the three people step into the back alley and turn around the corner in a simr manner, I cut off their path of retreat. The trio look startled due to my sudden appearance behind them. They are wearing some sort of hooded-robes.

    ¡¸Do you have some business with me?¡¹(Touya)

    Two of the panicking trio send nces at the remaining one. Looks like this one is their leader.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t, then please stop following me from now on. Or won¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying unless you go through a painful experience? ¡¹(Touya)

    It would be troublesome if they continue to follow me around after this, so I give them a little threat. Though I don¡¯t know how effective that threat is.

    ¡¸Please wait. I apologize for following tailing you, but could you please listen to us for a bit?¡¹(Leader)

    The one who appears to be their leader unfastens her hood, and it turns out that underneath the hood is a red-haired woman. She is in her twenties or so. Her hazelnut-colored eyes are sharp, and the air around her is simr to a soldier or a martial artist. Her short and fixed hair only strengthens that impression further.

    ¡¸You have used magic from the cafe terrace on a bag snatcher some time ago, haven¡¯t you?¡¹(Woman)

    ¡¸... I have, but what about it?¡¹(Touya)

    Hee. She has understood my usage of magic nicely even with that short invocation and despite not even being the target of the said magic. Well, there are people with high detection capabilities even if they themselves couldn¡¯t use magic. It¡¯s what the general public call as ¡°people who have the makings of a magician¡± in them.

    ¡¸Are you capable of using other magic as well?¡¹(Woman)

    ¡¸Well. To some degree, yes¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸... What about Curse Removal Magic?¡¹(Woman)

    ¡¸That depends on the curse in question. If the curse has already advanced too much, then removing the curse might have the opposite effect on the person in question.¡¹(Touya)

    Although I summarized the spells simr to a ¡°curse¡± using that single word, there are a lot of different kinds of curses like ¡°Sealing¡±, ¡°Bewitching¡±, ¡°Lethargy¡±, ¡°Strength Absorption¡±, ¡°Petrification¡±, ¡°Confusion¡±, and ¡°Charm¡±.

    My ¡°Recovery¡± is capable of cancelling them in general, but there are exceptions. For example. If a person has a body strengthened by a curse, then the body will be unable to bear the burden that mighte from the recoil if the curse is just simply removed, and the person will end up dying. Moreover, there are also cases wherein ¡°Recovery¡± fails to removeplex curses. The ¡°Guilty Curse¡± that I have used on the underlings of the ve merchant from before belongs to the same kind.

    The curse that I applied at that time will paralyze one part of a person¡¯s body each time theymit a crime of hurting another person. It will eventually reach their heart, and the cursed person will die. When the cursed person is considered to be in a normal condition, using ¡°Recovery¡± would have no effect because the paralysis effect is in a dormant state. The paralysis caused bymitting some crime can still be cured with ¡°Recovery¡±, but that doesn¡¯t mean that the ¡°Curse¡± will be removed. A paralysis can happen again if a crime will bemitted again. This solution of curse removal through ¡°Recovery¡± is, by no means, absolute. This is why knowing what kind of curse that has been used is important...

    ¡¸Are you saying that your acquaintance is under the effects of a curse?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. Our guest touched a cursed artifact, and ended up in aatose state. It has already been several weeks, but that person¡¯s consciousness has not yet returned... ¡¹(Woman)

    Bad luck. So it¡¯s lethargy curse then? I guess it can be cured unless it¡¯s the type which breaks down one¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸We still haven¡¯t returned therge debt we owe to that person. Please, would you somehow be generous enough to remove that girl¡¯s curse? We will do anything as thanks.¡¹(Woman)

    Next to the bowing woman with a short haircut, the two people standing behind her also unfastens their hoods and bows. Their ponytail and long wavy hair sways a lot. Both of them are around my age or a year younger perhaps. The 16-year old girl has a light brown ponytail, and the 17-year old has a chestnut-colored hair.

    Now then, what should I do? I don¡¯t want to stand out a lot because it¡¯s tiresome and brings me unnecessary troubles.

    Still, abandoning them will leave a bad aftertaste in me. Whether it¡¯s about an acquaintance or not, I¡¯m interested in the curse in question.

    Well, it¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? If it turns into something troublesome, I can just return to the ¡°Surface World¡± after all.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know whether I can cure that curse, but if that¡¯s still okay with you...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹(Woman)

    ¡¸Thanks~s.¡¹(Girl #1)

    ¡¸We are grateful.¡¹(Girl #2)

    The trio bows to me once again. Well, I can¡¯t promise anything unless I examine the curse.

    ¡¸Well then, we¡¯ll lead you to our lodgings. I ¡®m sorry for thete introduction. My name is Est Fultier. I¡¯m a sub-chief of the chivalrous thief group ¡°Red Cat¡±.¡¹(Est)

    ¡¸I¡¯m Mochizuki Touya. Right now, well, I¡¯m a wanderer... wait a minute, did you just say ¡°chivalrous group¡±? ¡°Red Cat¡±?¡¹(Touya)

    Chivalrous thieves? Like those chivalrous thieves? Nezumi Kozo, Robin Hood, Ishikawa Goemon, or Arsene Lupin. Like those people?!

    No-no, the way she said it is irrelevant. In other words, are they thieves?!

    ¡¸Don¡¯cha you know about the group ¡°Red Cat¡±? You must havee from a quite rural ce, ain¡¯t you?¡¹(Girl #1)

    The ponytailed girl says so, but there¡¯s no way for me, who came from a ce far more distant from wherever in here, to know of them.

    They must be a well-known group based on what she is saying, but that still doesn¡¯t change the fact that they are criminals.

    Seeing me frowning, the girl who called herself Est starts to talk.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how our reputation sounds, but the ones we steal from are those foolish nobles and corrupt merchants who torment regr folks. We can¡¯t readily call ourselves chivalrous thieves unless we do that.¡¹(Est)

    Well, I¡¯m not someone who can say that ¡°all criminals are bad!¡± or something like that. Coming to a different world, I too have broken severalws. On that note, I will apologize right now for illegally entering this city because I haven¡¯t paid the fee.

    ¡¸.... Well, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll hear more about you after this. Nevertheless, I want you to hurry up if you n to take me along. I have to leave the city tomorrow.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I understand. This way then.¡¹(Est)

    Saying this, Est-san starts walking. I¡¯ve been thinking that I don¡¯t really want to get involved in troublesome matters here in the Reverse World.

    In the end, this matter ends up being troublesome.

    TL: greujnik

    TLC: Airsblue

    ED: ckswordsman, Empress

    Shameless Advertisement: Memes aren¡¯t something one considers when writing isekai novels...But this...hehehe...does put a smile on my face

 Chapter 280: The Chief of the â€œRed Catsâ€, and the Curse Removal

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 280: The Chief of the ¡°Red Cats¡±, and the Curse Removal

    The eastern district of Alen, the capital of the Holy Kingdom Alentt, is an area where ordinary and impoverished citizens are living.

    The sub-chief of the ¡°Red Cats¡±, Est-san, is now walking into that area as I and the two other girls, the ponytailed girl called Yuni and the long wavy-haired Yuri, follow along.

    Different from the central district, the streets are somewhat rundown. I see worn-out people as we walk through the central street.

    Eventually, we move away from the main street and enter a declining back alley. After turning around a corner, we reach a dead end.

    The surroundings are packed with the walls of nearby buildings, with several big empty wooden boxes, one meter on each side, piled up at the dead end.

    After going around those wooden boxes, there is a metal-made manhole-looking lid on the ground, which can¡¯t be seen from the opposite side.

    ¡¸This is...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s an entrance to the underground tunnels that has existed in the royal capital since the olden days. There are a whole lot of these ces more than anyone could expect in this city.¡¹(Est)

    Opening the lid, Est-san descends underground. I follow after her and descend via the staircase straight into an underground area that feels pleasantly cool. I then immediately emerge to a spacious passage.

    ¡¸It looks just like dungeon...¡¹(Touya)

    The passage is bright despite being underground. About every ten meters, something shiny is hanging on the wall, hooked with strings.

    Taking one in my hand, I discover that it¡¯s an object the size a cylindrical AAA battery, and it¡¯s made of ss with some sort of liquid and a stone inside it. It¡¯s this stone that dimly illuminates the surrounding areas.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Eh? Don¡¯t you know what it is? That¡¯s a magic light stone. Doesn¡¯t the whole town use them?¡¹(Yuni)

    ¡¸... I¡¯ve only arrived to the royal capital today. After all, I¡¯m someone from a province.¡¹(Touya)

    So this is the magic light stone that the shopkeeper of the general store has talked about. Apparently, this ore produces light by reacting with water in some way. That¡¯s why it¡¯s only being mined at night time when it¡¯s raining.

    In that case, the neon lights used in the signboards of the stores probably works with the same principle. It¡¯s likely that there¡¯s a finely grained magic light stone inside that long and narrow ss tube. That means that the lighting from that neon sign is produced by allowing water to pass through it.

    This ore is something the Surface World doesn¡¯t have...

    While being the target of Yuni¡¯s doubtful nce, I continue walking through the passage as we are being led by Est-san.

    Turning around the corner of the passage, Est-san stops. She holds the handle of a short sword, and begins scraping the surface of the wall. It looks like her scraping has some sort of rhythm to it... I¡¯m still wondering about it when one part of the wall slides like a horizontal door, making a way for a new passage. A hidden door, huh?

    As soon as we step into the new passage, two men who are standing next to the door, close itpletely once again. Aha! So the sound earlier is the signal to open and close the door, right? They are being watchful.

    Having advancing through the tunnel, we eventually arrive into a cavity where men in red bandanas are sitting in groups.

    Upon looking at us, each of those men stand up. They then sit again after giving a silent bow. They are probably the members of ¡°Red Cats¡± in the middle of their rest.

    We proceed straight through the passage without changing directions and arrive before a heavy-looking iron door with a man in red armor standing in front of it. He is at least two meters tall in terms of height.

    A giant human... no, this one isn¡¯t a human. It¡¯s a golem. It has the form of a Japanese warrior, but the joints and gaps in his armor are mechanical. Above all, its eyes are shining.

    There are tworge horns extending conspicuously from either side of its head. Those horns are simr to the ones on therge buffalo helmet presented to Fukushima Masanori by the militarymander Kuroda Nagamasa from the warring states period.

    ¡¸It¡¯s ¡°Akagane¡±, a golem of our sub-chief.¡¹(Yuni)

    Yuni softly murmurs as she turns to me. Even its name is Japanese¨Cstyled. I knew it. This Reverse World probably has a country simr to Ishen as well.

    The red-armored warrior ¡°Akagane¡± opens the heavy-looking door and guides us inside. He then closes it again after all of us have entered. That golem must be the gatekeeper here.

    Behind the door is a spacious room with objects scattered around disorderly. On the ceiling is a glowing light source simr to a fluorescentmp or something. That thing must be using magic light stones as well. The multiple tubes attached to the walls are apparently bringing in drinking water.

    On top of the desk in the middle of the room, there¡¯s a telmunication device with headphones attached to it and some scattered rough sketches of a house from somewhere. There are also things simr to a photograph. It¡¯s definitely surprising for me to see photographs in this world. This ce must be a strategymand room.

    What catches my attention even more is the girl who¡¯s slovenly sitting on arge chair in front of the desk and snoring sleepily and grandly while facing the ceiling.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s this?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸... She¡¯s our chief, Nia-sama.¡¹(Yuri)

    Making a troubled face, Yuri, who has a long wavy hair, answers my question.

    Your chief, you say...? So she¡¯s the leader of this chivalrous group, eeh~?

    Back to the chief who continues to snore. Vice-chief Est briskly walks up to Nia and, along with a delightful sound, ps her face.

    ¡¸Fubuoo!?¡¹(Nia)

    Bataan! Both the chair and the chief sitting on it topple over. Nia then opens her half-asleep eyes and faces Est-san.

    This girl, who seems to be the same age as me, has a long red hair in a twintail hairstyle. Wearing a red jacket and short pants, she has a rough appearance but the style of her clothing makes it easy for her to move.

    ¡¸What was that for?! .... Hey, aren¡¯t you Est?¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t sleep with a slovenly face! That appearance is not proper for a youngdy, Nia.¡¹(Est)

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine? It¡¯s not like anyone can see...¡¹(Nia)

    As she tries to object with a pouting mouth, Nia stops her gaze on me.

    ¡¸Who is he? This guy is?¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸He¡¯s a gentleman who may be capable of curing the professor¡¯s curse. I happened to see him on a street and took him with us. His name is Mochizuki Touya.¡¹(Est)

    ¡¸Really?!¡¹(Nia)

    Nia kicks away the chair with a bang and stands up.

    ¡¸Are you saying that you really can cure her condition? You kinda have an unreliable air on you though...¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸We won¡¯t know unless I see her personally.¡¹(Touya)

    Sorry for being unreliable. I lightly joke at Nia who¡¯s ring at me with suspicion.

    Oh well! I really won¡¯t know anything for sure without seeing the curse first.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s fine. Anyway,e and examine the professor. I will say this in advance, you will pay if you dare do something strange. Got it?!¡¹(Nia)

    A smooth chop suddenly wedges into the parietal area on the pigtails of the girl who¡¯s ring like a Yankee at me.

    ¡¸Do you really understand the position we are in? Do you? We are the ones requesting him to do the impossible, you know? Don¡¯t I always tell you to think first before you act?¡¹(Est)

    ¡¸That hurts~! It hurts~! I-I understand! I said I understand! Stop...¡¹(Nia)

    Smack! Smack! Vice-chief Est gives Nia a series of chops without reserve. As for the red-haired pigtailed girl, she¡¯s already in tears. I somehow have a difficult time understanding the power rtionship between those two.

    ¡¸Anyway, we would like you to examine her first. Come this way.¡¹(Est)

    Opening the door in the depths of the strategy room, we enter into a small passage where yet another iron door is in front of us. Yuni and Yuri remained in the previous room, so only Est-san, Nia, and I enter that room.

    Inside the twelve tatami-wide room, someone is lying on the bed alongside the wall.

    Next to it is a dog... no, a wolf? It¡¯s staring at us who have entered this room.

    ¡ºNia-dono, Est-dono, who might that person be?¡»

    ¡¸It talked?!¡¹(Touya)

    The wolf talked in a far-reaching baritone voice of a man. Is that a summoned beast?!

    ¡¸This is Mochizuki Touya-san. He may be able to undo the professor¡¯s curse. Touya-san, this is Fenrir. He¡¯s the professor¡¯s... he¡¯s a golem of the person who¡¯s currently suffering from a curse.¡¹(Est)

    ¡¸A golem?!¡¹(Touya)

    I¡¯m surprised at Est-san¡¯s introduction. Is this wolf a golem? It looks like a genuine, living wolf in terms of its appearance... Say, are there also even talking golems in this world?!

    ¡ºIs that so?! I am grateful for that. My master won¡¯t be able to leave on her journey if she doesn¡¯t wake up.¡»(Fenrir)

    The wolf golem happily wags its tail. It¡¯s just like a real dog, having features up to that level.

    ¡¸... Well, shall I take a look at this curse?¡¹(Touya)

    Although I¡¯m also interested in the wolf golem, I still have to check the condition of the girl lying on the bed. In terms of age, she¡¯s probably about 20 years old. Even her seemingly long unkempt silver hair is tucked inside the futon. On the side table next to the bed are thick round spectacles. Those are probably hers. Since she¡¯s called a professor, she must be someone really famous.

    Her flow of magic is normal. This curse doesn¡¯t seem to belong to the mental derangement category.

    ¡¸So she has fallen into this lethargical state due to a cursed artifact, right?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºAah, that¡¯s right. That curse is an effect ced in the jewel box that¡¯s in the possession of a noble. Apparently, anyone who opens that box bes cursed¡»(Fenrir)

    Fenrir answers my question.

    ¡¸Do you still have this jewel box?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸We do. It¡¯s here.¡¹(Est)

    Est-san opens a drawer in the side table and takes out a jewel box adorned withvish ornaments. The box is wrapped around with a string so that it won¡¯t open. That string is probably a safety measure.

    Asking to leave the box on top of the table, I then invoke Analysis Magic.

    ¡¸¡±Analysis¡±¡¹(Touya)

    Hm.... mm, it¡¯s enchanted with a ¡°Lethargy¡± curse. It¡¯s a good thing that the curse is simple, but it might indeed be worrisome if I consider how limited the recovery techniques in this world are. Being a curse, this abnormal state will make the victim sleep until that person dies.

    So the curse is set by reciting a keyword and pouring magic power into the box while it¡¯s closed, huh? Typical kind of anti-theft curse. So they¡¯re using curses instead of locks here, eh? It¡¯s probably the noble owner who has ced the curse in that box so... Well, I will be able to cancel it with ¡°Recovery¡± if the level of the curse is only like this.

    ¡¸Okay. I¡¯ll be able to undo her curses since it¡¯s not that severe.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Really?!¡¹(Nia)

    While giving Nia, who looks at me reflexively, a sidelong nce, I concentrate my magic power on the girl lying on the bed.

    ¡¸Recovery¡¹(Touya)

    The girl gets wrapped in a soft light, which slowly vanishes before long. The curse should¡¯ve been removed with this, but...

    ¡¸U...¡¹

    ¡ºMaster! It¡¯s me. Can you hear me?¡»(Fenrir)

    ¡¸Uu? Fenrir? Sorry, just five more minutes...¡¹

    ¡ºDon¡¯t be half-asleep!¡»(Fenrir)

    ¡¸Gufuu?!¡¹

    Fenrir wedges himself with a jumping bodypress from above the futon onto the girl who is trying to sleep again. It doesn¡¯t really matter right now, but I¡¯m wondering just how much do golems weigh. A creaking sound caused by a very heavy weight reverberates. Her bones might have been broken with that lump of iron...

    ¡¸Ooh! You did it! Not bad!¡¹(Nia)

    Saying this, Nia strongly pats my back. That hurts, you know! This woman must be the same as general Leon from Belfast. Besides, what¡¯s with this strength?

    The professor, who has been awakened (it seems her name is Erka Patqshe), says that she¡¯s going to change her clothes, so the rest of us returns to the strategy room.

    Upon hearing that Professor Erka has awakened, Yuni and Yuri, who have been waiting for us, both gently put their hand to their chest in relief.

    ¡¸We are really thankful for your help in this situation. It¡¯s about time we talk about the reward, but I wonder how much would suffice for you?¡¹(Est)

    ¡¸Hmmm... receiving the reward for solving the curse... Aah! Will I receive a big reward simr to the Duke of Ortlinde¡¯s or the King of Belfast¡¯s case? ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Belfast?¡¹(Est)

    ¡¸Aah no, nevermind that.¡¹(Touya)

    I vaguely reply to Est-san. urately speaking though, a curse wasn¡¯t the cause for those two cases.

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, I received a sum of money and a medal, which secured my social standing, during the Duke¡¯s case; and a sum of money and a residence in the King¡¯s case.

    As for receiving something this time, I¡¯m kinda reluctant to ¡°receive¡± something from a troupe of thieves.

    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s nothing that I want right now... I will think of something and tell it to you on our next meeting I guess.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸However, we will move to our next destination away from here in a little while, you know? ¡¹(Yuni)

    ¡¸Eh? Is that so?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yep. We originally came here to repair my golem, so we built a small base in this area. Our true base of operations is located on the mountain to the north from the capital. Soon, that ce will likely be leaked to the members of the knight order as well, so we have to run away.¡¹(Nia)

    Well, they are supposedly chivalrous thieves or whatnot, but that still doesn¡¯t change the fact that they are a group of criminals. It would get dangerous if they get caught. Apart from that, does Nia has her own golem as well?

    ¡¸Just so you know, Professor Erka is a first-ss golem engineer, and I¡¯m currently asking her to repair my golem. As wide as the world may be, only someone like the professor, who¡¯s being hailed as the ¡°Restoration Queen¡± or the ¡°Instructor¡±, can repair the ¡°Crown¡±. Even so, the professor is only capable of restoring a part of it when I asked her to, apparently.¡¹(Nia)

    I don¡¯t really understand what the ¡°Crown¡± is, but it looks like this Chief asked Engineer Erka to repair her broken golem. Then, during their search for the necessary materials, the professor contacted the curse of that jewel box and fell into lethargy.

    ¡¸Well, I can use Search Magic. I can easily look for you if ever I decide to meet you in person, so it¡¯ll still be alright for me.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸... Say, what sort of things can you look for with your magic?¡¹(Est)

    ¡¸I can only look for objects or people that I know of. That¡¯s why searching for Est-san¡¯s mother will be impossible for me even if you tell me to. It¡¯ll be another story though if you have a photo of her.¡¹(Touya)

    Be that as it may, the range of ¡°Search¡± is limited as of the moment since the input of data in the map application isn¡¯t finished yet. It¡¯s limited only up to the outskirts of this capital. Though I believe that I will be able to fill the map in a few days if I summon a few thousand birds or so.

    ¡¸Hey, you seem to be able to do a lot of stuff. How about joining the ¡°Red Cats¡±? ¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸I refuse.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸What a quick reply. C¡¯mon, isn¡¯t that fine? Ah, you¡¯ll also teach me magic. The one which can blow off my enemies with a ¡°Dobabaan!*¡¹(Nia)

    Nia shakes my arm while she says those. Damn! This one is annoying.

    ¡¸Speaking of magic, you won¡¯t be able to learn it if you don¡¯t have an aptitude for any of its types. That¡¯s why there are people who can¡¯t learn it at all no matter what they do.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s try and test if I have those ¡°aptitudes¡±. If I have none, then I¡¯ll give up.¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸Maybe next time.¡¹(Touya)

    Seeing as magic isn¡¯t that developed in this world, I don¡¯t really know if it¡¯s fine to teach magic to a group of ouws, even if they call themselves ¡°chivalrous thieves¡±.

    ¡¸Eeh~, What¡¯s with that?! So stingy~! Teach us magic~! Magic~! It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll lose anything or what. ~Ow! That hurts!¡¹(Nia)

    A chop by Est-san is once again wedged into the crown of the fool, who¡¯s strongly pulling my hand.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t really learn from what I¡¯ve been telling you, do you? I¡¯m talking about you acting in such a way that fits your position, don¡¯t you agree? It¡¯s because you act like this without any regard for the consequences that I¡¯m the one stuck with repairing ¡°Rouge¡±.¡¹(Est)

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be even stronger if I can learn magic, won¡¯t I? If so, then I won¡¯t make that kind of blunder again. That¡¯s why, teach me magic, Touya!¡¹(Nia)

    Nia once again pulls my arm. As Est-san is about to prepare for another chop, the door behind us opens.

    ¡¸All of you here are having an interesting conversation now, aren¡¯t you? I want to join in as well.¡¹(Erka)

    Turning toward the voice, I see the wolf-type golem Fenrir and engineer Erka who has been released from the curse. But is that really her?

    Her appearance is too disappointing. She¡¯s wearing a white worn-out robe with her silver hair left unkempt. To make it worse, she¡¯s wearing bulky round sses that looks like the bottom of milk bottles. I think her general look isn¡¯t bad. Isn¡¯t it better for her take more care of her appearance?

    ¡¸Let me introduce myself once again. I¡¯m Erka Patqshe. I work as a golem engineer. Thank you very much for helping me.¡¹(Erka)

    ¡¸I¡¯m Mochizuki Touya. Please don¡¯t mind it.¡¹(Touya)

    Engineer Erka bows her head. To be honest, I just tagged along to satisfy my curiosity, so it is not a big deal.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m d that you cured the professor. I wonder, will you now cure Rouge as well? ¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already said this before, right? Think before speaking... Stop saying as if that¡¯s what will happen after healing the professor¡¹(Est)

    ¡¸It hurts~?!¡¹(Nia)

    Once again Est-san¡¯s chop explodes. Just how many times have you hit her already?

    Seeing the exchange between the two, Engineer Erka starts to talk.

    ¡¸The amount of materials is still insufficient, you see. Amongst those, getting our hands on Orichalcum, which is also known as the divine gold, is a serious problem. Someone like the king of this country should have some, but...¡¹(Erka)

    ¡¸If he¡¯s a tyrant, we will snatch it without batting an eyelid¡¹(Est)

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that? Do we have to gather information as to where we can find those again?¡¹(Nia)

    Badan! Nia falls prostate on top of the desk in the strategy room

    ¡¸If Orichalcum is what you need, I have some¡¹(Touya)

    As I calmly speak out my thoughts, the prostrating Nia jumps from her desk and stares at me.

    ¡¸You say that you have... divine gold?¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸I do. Look¡¹(Touya)

    Opening ¡°Storage¡±, I then take out an Orichalcum ingot and ce it on top of the desk. Engineer Erka takes it in her hands, takes out a pole-looking object from her pocket and begins examining the ingot by hitting it for some reason. Sancho-san had the same article with him as well. Is that a magic artifact that can identify theposition of metal ores?

    ¡¸It¡¯s genuine. It¡¯s my first time seeing an Orichalcum having a purity this high. ... Could it be that you also have some Adamantine or Hihiirokane?¡¹(Erka)

    ¡¸Speaking of those two, I have them, but the amount is lower. Well, I have some at the least¡¹(Touya)

    Same as before, I take out Adamantine and Hihiirokane ingots from ¡°Storage¡±. Engineer Erka then confirms that they¡¯re the real thing with her examination.

    ¡¸Touya-san, it may sound impolite, but how would you like to sell these to us? We¡¯ll pay a proper, reasonable price for them¡¹(Est)

    ¡¸No problem. It¡¯s nothing major if I sell this much¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Hey, whose rich noble¡¯s son are you...?¡¹(Nia)

    No, I¡¯m a king. Without saying as much, I mislead her byughing ambiguously.

    ¡¸Anyway, I¡¯ll now be able to repair ¡°Rouge¡± with this. If I have a day for it¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡¹(Erka)

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s terrible!¡¹

    The door being guarded by the armored warrior golem, Akagane, opens, and a single man enters inside the room. It¡¯s a youth with a red bandana. His breathing is rough, and he¡¯s sweating profusely. It looks like he ran toward here with all his might.

    ¡¸The hideout in the northern mountains is under attack! Those guys from the Knight Order are heading toward that ce in huge numbers...!¡¹

    ¡¸WHAT?!¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸We have dispatched a messenger over there. Was he caught...?¡¹(Est)

    The expression on the standing Nia¡¯s face changed. It looks like the information about their stronghold she talked about was leaked.

    ¡¸Damn! Rouge cannot be used... We should be able to rescue them with just Akagane... What should we do, Est?¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸I wonder if we can make it in time or not, even if we return there right now... Our best option is to get away from here and abandon the other side, but... ¡¹(Est)

    ¡¸As if we can do that! The ¡°Red Cats¡± do not abandon theirrades!¡¹(Nia)

    DANN! Nia strikes the desk. So she thinks of them as herrades. She won¡¯t deserve the position as their chief if she doesn¡¯t think about them by this much as the bare minimum.

    ¡¸Should I lend a hand?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ah?!¡¹(Nia)

    Don¡¯t re at me. Though I do understand where that¡¯sing from.

    ¡¸Map Disy. The outskirts of the capital Alen¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºDisying¡»

    ¡¸Uooo?!¡¹(Nia)

    Looking at the map of the capital outskirts being projected in the air, Nia¡¯s group leaks out surprised voices.

    Hmmm. As I feared. The ces being disyed are only those that I¡¯ve seen when I wasing here with ¡°Fly¡±. In case of the Surface World (the other side), it was Kami-sama who filled up the map for me. There is no way I can shamelessly ask for the same thing again. Can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸I can use Transfer Magic, which allows me to instantly travel to the ces I have been to, at least once. It¡¯s my first time in this capital, so I can¡¯t go to any ce, except for those currently being disyed on this map¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Transfer Magic...!? Are you saying that you can instantly teleport to the ce if it¡¯s on this map? How many people can you take with you?¡¹(Est)

    ¡¸It¡¯s probably safe to say that I can take any number of people. I¡¯ve also happened to transfer more than a hundred people at the same time¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yuni! Go and immediately gather all members currently in here into the exit! Prepare for battle!¡¹(Est)

    ¡¸¤ê¤Ã¡¢ÁË½â¤Ã¥¹£¡¡¹

    ¡¸R-Roger!¡¹(Yuni)

    Yuni reacts to the voice of Sub-Chief Est-san and starts running toward the passage leading from the entrance door and outside in hot haste.

    ¡¸You really can do anything, don¡¯t you?... Are you not a ¡°Crown¡± of the pseudo-human-types?¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸¡°Crown¡±?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸A golem referred to as the ¡°Crown Series¡±. They are ancient machines, Legacy, who possess unique abilities, which are cut out above the rest. It¡¯s one of the golems standing at the summit of this world¡¹(Erka)

    Engineer Erka gives me an exnation. So there are even golems like that here, huh? While I am admiring at this piece of info, Est-san follows up on that knowledge.

    ¡¸As a matter of fact, Nia¡¯s golem, ¡°Blood Rouge¡±, is one of those ¡°Crowns¡± as well, but it was rendered unmovable after the battle with another ¡°Crown¡±¡¹(Est)

    ¡¸A surprise attack disabled my golem... This ¡°Purple¡± bastard! My golem won¡¯t easily go down next time¡¹(Nia)

    I don¡¯t really get it, but it looks like this issue she¡¯s talking about is a private quarrel.

    I would like to take a look at this ¡°Crown¡± thing for a bit, but now is not the time for doing that.

    ¡¸Sub-chief! All members are assembled!¡¹(Yuni)

    Yuni forces her head through the door and shouts. Responding to her, Est-san faces the passage once again. There are two rows of ¡°Red Cats¡± members that are lined up, are facing this way and are waiting for orders.

    ¡¸First division will be on standby here! Second division will go along with us to save our fortress! We will be moving to the immediate location via Transfer Magic, so make sure you are ready to start the battle immediately!¡¹(Est)

    ¡ºHaaa! !¡»

    Having returned to the strategy room from the passage, Est-san motionlessly gazes at the projected map and points at a certain spot.

    ¡¸Can you transfer us in this location of this northern mountain?¡¹(Est)

    ¡¸I can. Is the group over there and the ones here going to be the ones going with us?¡¹(Touya)

    Based on the discussion from before, it will be the guys from the second division along with Chief Nia, Subchief Est, Yuri, Yuni, Engineer Erka, and the golems Fenrir and Akagane, right?

    ¡¸No, we will have both Professor and Fenrir remain here. Honestly speaking, I would also like for Nia to remain here as well, but...¡¹(Est)

    ¡¸I. will. absolutely. go.¡¹(Nia)

    Says Nia while breathing roughly and while tightly grasping her fists.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t believe that you without your Rouge will be of any use though¡¹(Est)

    ¡¸So harsh?! I AM useful, ain¡¯t I?! I am reasonable strong, even without Rouge!¡¹(Nia)

    Are you really though? You look delicate. Oh well, it should be fine to lend a helping hand once things get dangerous, but I don¡¯t really want to be treated as arade to thieves.

    Bing a wanted man in the Reverse World is kinda... Even though it¡¯ll be fine to just go and escape to the Surface World, but gaining a negative reputation here is something that I don¡¯t want to happen. Guess I have no other choice but to ensure that I won¡¯t be recognized by other people.

    Speaking of which, I also can¡¯t simply kill their opponents, who aren¡¯t even bad men to begin with. If only I could allow the members of ¡°Red Cats¡± to escape the siege by skillfully maneuvering through the Knight Order... Hm, isn¡¯t that possible?

    ¡¸Map disy. Color the members of the Knight Order in blue, and the Red Cats in red¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºDisying¡»

    ¡¸Uoo! What are those markers?¡¹(Nia)

    Nia looked surprised at red and blue markers that appeared in the vicinity of the stronghold in the forest. The red dots are being encircled by a swarm of blue dots bit by bit.

    ¡¸The blue ones are members Knight Order, and Red ones are ¡°Red Cats¡±. It looks like the battle has yet to start, but it seems the people in the fortress are being encircled. Should I do it then since the situation has be like this...?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹(Est)

    I give a rough reply to Est-san.

    ¡¸Say, is it okay to abandon this fortress if it ensures the safety of the people inside? In the first ce, aren¡¯t you nning to eventually leave that area?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Eh? Yeah, it will be bad if certain things be exposed one way or another, but we aren¡¯t too obsessed about it. What do you n on doing?¡¹(Est)

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to enter that ce and directly transfer every member in there to here. After that, I¡¯m wondering if it¡¯s fine topletely destroy that fortress¡¹(Touya)

    That will easily finish everything without fighting against the Knight Order. I wonder why I haven¡¯t thought about this method now? I must be having a predisposition to settle issues like this with a fight. Lately, I¡¯ve been using nothing but brute force to settle the problems thate my way...

    ¡¸Can you really do something like that?¡¹(Est)

    ¡¸That¡¯s easy. However, I want someone toe along with me and exin the situation to the people over there because I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll believe what I say. ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I WILL GO!¡¹(Nia)

    Nia raises her hand first. I have no objections with the chiefing, but is this okay for the rest of them?

    As I give a scattered look at Est-san, she breathes out a long, deep sigh and gives an order to the golem Akagane standing next to her.

    ¡¸Akagane, go with Nia. I order you to guard this girl¡¹(Est)

    GIGI! The red-armored warrior nods. Is he different from Fenrir wherein unlike Fenrir, he can¡¯t speak? Or is he just reluctant to do so? Maybe it¡¯s just normal for golems not to speak.

    Oh well, it¡¯s fine either way. Besides, it¡¯s better to hurry up if we want to settle everything right away. It¡¯ll be troublesome to execute our n once the battle starts.

    ¡¸Gate¡¹(Touya)

    From being next to Nia who¡¯s absentmindedly watching the spectacle in front of her, Akagane slowly and steadily goes through the opened ¡°Gate¡± in the middle of the strategy room first. Is he being cautious in order to ascertain the safety of the gate? Following after behind the golem, Nia jumps into the door of light as well.

    ¡¸Well then, we¡¯re going off now. We¡¯ll be sure to rescue everyone immediately¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹(Est)

    I move through the gate while seeing off the bowing Est-san, and I find myself amidst the forest after that.

    Nia is looking around restlessly, and so does Akagane. He keeps vignce of the surroundings.

    ¡¸Well then, which way is the direction to the fortress?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ah, aah. It¡¯s this way¡¹(Nia)

    We walk through the forest as Nia guides us. After advancing for a short while, Nia points at the mountain side.

    ¡¸Look. It¡¯s over there, and it should be visible from here.¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹(Touya)

    I could see nothing but mountain trees in the ce Nia points at. Once I expand my senses with ¡°Long Sense¡±, I then notice that a fortress has certainly been built from what appeared to be logs, like a log-house, hidden in between the trees. Aah, so they are camouging the fortress in this manner, huh? It won¡¯t be noticed with just a mere nce.

    Or rather, it should be invisible from a distance this far, normally speaking.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll be able to jump there at once since I can now urately see the ce. Let¡¯s go ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸Teleport¡¹(Touya)

    Holding the arms of Nia and Akagane, I immediately teleport toward the room of the fortress built from logs and boards like a log-house.

    (ck: The author really loves to repeat a lot of things, huh? It¡¯s not like readers have short-term memory loss, you know.)

    The men in the surrounding area unsheathe their weapons due to our sudden appearance, but then they rxed their guard once they notice someone they knew.

    ¡¸Chief!? W-What are you doing here?!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, ooh. Is everyone safe?¡¹

    Although she is surprised at the sudden change in a scenery, Nia greets everyone present here. The members, who remained inside the fortress,e out to her one by one after hearing her voice.

    ¡¸Gather everyone quickly. EVERYONE. We¡¯re escaping from here. This ce will be abandoned¡¹(Nia)

    By the order of the chief, everyone jumps into the newly opened ¡°Gate¡± one after another.

    Excluding Nia and Akagane, they transfer into the hideout beneath the royal capital. Just in case, I confirm that there¡¯s no one left here besides us using my map app. In the meantime, the blue markers begin to approach this ce.

    ¡¸Oops. The Knights Order began to move. Shall we blow up this ce before they get caught in whatever we¡¯re going to do? Nia and Akagane, return to Est-san. This is the part where we must separate¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸¡±Separate¡± you say? What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸I too have a lot things that I have to do, you see. And tomorrow, I have to return home. I¡¯ll ask for the reward for today the next time we meet, so I¡¯ll be counting on you at that time¡¹(Touya)

    There mighte a time wherein I¡¯ll be asking them to lend me their strength. The ¡°Red Cats¡± seem to be famous on this side, and giving them a favor is by no means a loss.

    ¡¸... Got it. Thanks! You¡¯ve helped us a lot! Next time we meet, I¡¯ll show you my golem. It¡¯s sooo cool, you know!¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸That will be a pleasure. Then I¡¯ll also show you my Frame Gear, a giant golem that is being boarded and piloted by a person¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Hahaa! What the heck is that?¡¹(Nia)

    Niaughed. She probably assumed that it was a joke. I should¡¯ve been able to bring a unit to this world had I stored one in ¡°Storage¡± beforehand. The frame gear would¡¯ve likely caused an uproar if it has been seen.

    ¡¸See ya then. Teach me magic next time. Till we meet again, Touya¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸Yeah. See youter. Give my regards to everyone¡¹(Touya)

    Nia and Akagane pass through the ¡°Gate¡±, getting transferred right away. Well then. Should I wrap things up in here? Though I feel that destroying this fortress is a waste.

    I camouge myself with ¡°Invisible¡± and soar into the sky with ¡°Fly¡±. Watching over the now-deserted fortress below me, I then fire a shy explosion magic.

    ¡¸O fire burst forth, exploding ze of purgatory. Mega explosion¡¹(Touya)

    A huge explosion is produced along with a thunderous roar, blowing the fortress to smithereens. It¡¯s not just the fortress though. A part of the mountain gets blown off as well. Did I overdo it?

    The surrounding knights became noisy and swarmed the site of the demolished fortress. Well, there are no dead bodies there, so the fact that all members of the thieves group have already fled should be obvious.

    === === === === === ===

    I¡¯ve surely ended up taking quite a detour, eh? Still, that, in itself, has been a productive diversion from my original intention in this world.

    A robot-like machine that old man Palerius wrote in his notebook. There¡¯s no mistake. It¡¯s a golem from this world.

    The golems, which had been created in this world, crossed over from this world through some unknown means. They then arrived at the other... to our world. It was during that time that old man Palerius had met them. Could it be that some sort of hint on how to traverse to other worlds might¡¯ve been taught to him?

    ¡°Golems capable of talking¡±. It doesn¡¯t sound impossible. By my guess, it was probably a golem who repaired a world barrier.

    It¡¯s said that golems, that are being called ¡°Legacy¡±, have peculiar magic-like abilities. Moreover, the types called ¡°Crown¡± seem to possess even more outrageous abilities.

    Assuming that it was a ¡°Crown¡± who came to our world 5000 years ago and repaired the world barrier, then...

    ¡¸Right now, it¡¯s nothing more than an assumption¡¹(Touya)

    It¡¯s now getting dark. For starters, I should do things I can do before the morning arrives.

    Ind down in the middle of the forest after distancing myself for a bit from the fortress and cancel ¡°Invisible¡±.

    Opening up a summoning circle, I then call upon thousands of birds, who are under contract with me, and send them into the sky. They are summoned to supplement my map data and to find a suitable location that people in this world don¡¯t approach.

    I have to find ce where we can build a dimensional gate to this Reverse World. Though I think that the coverage of my search won¡¯t expand by a lot since it¡¯s only until the morning.

    Even this forest might do the trick if I apply a barrier simr to the one on Palerius Ind. However, it won¡¯t be safe from people who may try to examine this area while thinking of anomaly produced by the barrier as some sort of problem. It will certainly be safer to construct it not close to a city but on a boundary between a man and the devil.

    Having set loose the birds, I start soaring for the time being with ¡°Fly¡± without thinking as to where I¡¯m supposed to go. Eventually, the veil of darkness descends, and everything in the vicinity bes gloomy.

    It¡¯s a moonless night, but my field of view remains wide as it was. Is this also an effect to myself caused by my increased divinity?

    Say, I can even see the light on the street to the opposite side of my field of view. Rather than saying that I ¡°can see¡± those... Isn¡¯t it that I¡¯m seeing too much?

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on...?¡¹ (Touya)

    *Sparkle* A swirl of shining neon light being firedes to my view. The light is shining everywhere, making it painful for my eyes. What the heck is this shy city that I am looking at now? It could be mistaken by someone for an amusement park.

    ¡¸Casi¡ª no... Casino? It is a Casino¡¹(Touya)

    The giant letters written on a signboard confirm my suspicions. It other words, it¡¯s a casino city.

    Well then, what shall I do? I don¡¯t have experience in gambling. I¡¯m minor, so of course it¡¯s natural. There aren¡¯t that manyws in this different world, so perhaps I should say that I didn¡¯t have a chance to simply try gambling.

    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have no interest in it or anything. What I mean is that I have a huge interest in it.

    I have a leeway in terms of money, and... everything is an experience, right?

    ¡¸Alright, should I give it a try?!¡¹(Touya)

    With my chest swelling with expectations, I set foot in the casino city.

    === === === === === ===

    ¡¸... Gambling sure is scary...¡¹(Touya)

    I¡¯ve yed various games until the morning, and I¡¯ve ended up penniless in the end.

    I definitely could¡¯ve done something if I used magic, but it was impossible to behave sneakily in a ce like that, as expected. The end result is the sorry state I am in right now.

    Looks like I have no talent in gambling.

    ¡¸I still managed to win that one time...¡¹(Touya)

    I waged a lot in order to regain my loss, and that chain of increasing my loss even further didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Haa¡±. I breathe out a sigh.

    ¡¸In the meantime, I should probably return through the divine realm.... I have to give Kami-sama his souvenir¡¹(Touya)

    I then open a ¡°Gate¡± to the divine realm in order to return to my former world.

 Chapter 281: The Personal Machine, and the Pregnancy

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 281: The Personal Machine, and the Pregnancy

    Three days have passed since the time of my return from the Reverse World.

    After I had give various souvenirs to everyone, the professor and Rin stoppeding out from ¡°Laboratory¡±, and Linzie and Fam withdrew themselves to the library.

    For whatever said reasons, there¡¯s only Rosetta and Monica in the garage now. The mini-robots are here as well though.

    The two of them are holding a robot each in front, gazing at them.

    ¡¸So these guys are simr to golems, huh¡¹(Rosetta)

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The robots tilt their heads as if asking this question. As soon as they are let go onto the floor, those chibi break into a restless run toward the frame, which is being assembled, eximing ¡°Finally!¡±

    ¡¸The shape of my frame gear has turned out to be something amazing, hasn¡¯t it?¡¹(Yumina)

    Standing next to me, Yumina looks up at her frame.

    The machine, that is being built right now in front of us, is a Frame Gear with about 60% of its armor shining in a silver color.

    ¡¸Have you already thought of a name for this machine?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I have. It¡¯s Brunnhilde¡¹(Yumina)

    Brunnhilde, a Frame Gear specialized in sniping warfare. It¡¯s a frame made with long distance sniping as its primary means of attack in mind. Its silver armor, which serves as a protective coloring, is capable of camouging the frame into the surroundingndscape. This frame is highly rmended for covert mission.

    ¡¸Brunnhilde... Shouldn¡¯t it be me who¡¯s supposed to use the frame that¡¯s named after the country?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Aah. Well. That¡¯s because the names for everyone¡¯s frames originallye from the names of nine war maidens. Perhaps I could say that this name was the only one remaining. It¡¯s fine not to mind the names of Brunnhilde and Brunhild that much¡¹(Yumina)

    Originally, the names have been taken from the nine valkyries, who made an appearance in ¡°Der Ring des Nibelungen¡±, a musical opera of Richard Wagner.

    (TL: english names provided by the author)

    ¡ö(Brunnhilde)

    Yumina¡¯s frame, a long range specialist adept in sniping warfare

    Main color: Silver

    ¡ö(Gerhilde)

    Elzie¡¯s frame, a melee specialist adept in hand-to-hand assault warfare

    Main color: Red

    ¡ö(Ortlinde)

    Suu¡¯s frame, an armed type specialist adept in defensive warfare

    Main color: Gold

    ¡ö(Waltraute)

    Luu¡¯s frame, an interchangeable type specialist adept in gueri warfare

    Main color: Green

    ¡ö(Schwertleite)

    Yae¡¯s frame, a lightweight type melee specialist adept in sword warfare

    ¡ö(Helmwige)

    Linzie¡¯s frame, a variable frame type specialist adept in aerial warfare

    Main color: Blue

    ¡ö(Siegrune)

    Hilda¡¯s frame, a heavyweight type melee specialist adept in sword warfare

    Main color: Orange

    ¡ö(Grimgerde)

    Rin¡¯s frame, a bombardment type specialist adept in heavy weapons warfare

    Main color: ck

    ¡ö(Rossweisse)

    Sakura¡¯s frame, a support type specialist adept in group support warfare

    Main color: White

    The know-how, that has been obtained during the creation of those frame, will be incorporated into my personal frame, that¡¯s next in line for production.

    Honestly, it¡¯s not as if I can¡¯t fight by myself, but fighting either in a frame gear or not is still tiresome when I am up against an advanced ss or something simr. Furthermore, it¡¯s fine if I fight by myself right now, but the possibility of multiple advanced sses simultaneously appearing is not zero, when the day the world barrier bes so frail that the frazes will then be able to easily tear through ites.

    It¡¯s for that reason why building a personal machine for myself is not a waste. Besides, even I want to have my own personal frame.

    ¡¸Speaking of Brunnhilde, it¡¯s equipped with a sniper rifle for long-range shooting and four constantly flying swords, Fragarach, for middle-range interception. It¡¯s also possible to conduct covert operations with this frame due to its armor having a ¡°Stealth¡± function. Though there¡¯s this little side-effect wherein the armor, which is capable of changing its coloration, looks gaudy in normal situations¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It does stand out, doesn¡¯t it...?¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Well, we won¡¯t be able to make the best use of the special functions of the armor if wepletely change the base color of the frame, so it can¡¯t really be helped. You¡¯ll get used to it eventually¡¹(Touya)

    It will just stand out before the battle happens. Once the battle starts, it will cease to stand out thanks to its stealth function

    ¡¸Speaking of which, the world on the other side has something simr to frame gears as well, right?¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Rather than saying that they¡¯re simr to frame gears, they are more like those mini-robots. They ording to the orders given by their human owners, making them simr to summoned beasts, I suppose. Apparently, there are some those that possess peculiar, magic-like abilities¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I want to see them too¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸I¡¯ll eventually construct a dimensional gate there so that everyone cane and go to that world. When that timees, I¡¯ll show you around the city there¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s a promise, okay?¡¹(Yumina)

    As Yumina smiles, she entwines herself around my arm.

    Though in order for that to happen, I have to procure a plot ofnd to establish a dimensional gate in that world. I guess I will have to go there a couple more times.

    === === === === === === === ===

    ¡¸Well then, the matter with Palerius ind is proceeding smoothly. Once the first stage is done, our country will also send a merchant ship... Aah, we¡¯ve been bested!¡¹(Cloud)

    The King of Rynie stands up and hits his forehead with his hand.

    At the baseball stadium, loud cheers resound due to a double hit from a Regulus yer. It¡¯s a friendly match after the conclusion of the meeting of the East-West Alliance. The next game is between the Knight Kingdom of Restia and the Regulus Empire.

    The King of Rynie is apparently rooting for the team of Restia, whose king is a close friend.

    As for the king of Restia himself, brother-inw Reinhardt is at the baseball bench right now together with his team as their manager. The female camp of the Ramisshu Pope and the Statewide Governor of Rodomea is being energetically entertained by my fiancees at the castle, so they aren¡¯t here.

    ¡¸You¡¯re too naive. Regulus won¡¯t be jostled by something that can be seen through so easily. As expected, can we really suppress them during this inning?¡¹(Trystwin)

    ¡¸No-no, it¡¯s about what will happen next. Their pitcher¡¯s speed still hasn¡¯t dropped, you see¡¹(Rig)

    The Kings of Belfast and Referees, who are of the same age group, are folding their arms whileughing fearlessly. Hey, you guys, that¡¯s an devilish kind ofugh.

    In contrast to those two, the King of Rynie is supporting Restia. Is that because he has been defeated?

    Those two have be quite good friends.

    ¡¸Matches like these are the ces where we vent our stress and where the citizens enjoy themselves. It¡¯s just as what Touya-dono has said. A cultural exchange via sport is a good thing¡¹(Jamca)

    Says the Beast King of Misumido, who¡¯s sitting next to me in VIP seats of the baseball stadium. Though he does it without turning away from the game. His snow leopard ears are twitching.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just baseball itself, there are still a lot more other games. That¡¯s right! It might be interesting if there¡¯s an event simr to the Olympic games¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Olympic... what¡¯s that?¡¹(Jamca)

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s some sort of event that happens every several years where teams throughout the world are gathered and y various games. These games are then divided into several days. During that event, the best yer in the world is decided. For example, the best baseball team in the world¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Hoo! The best in the world, huh? Sounds good. It¡¯s looks interesting¡¹(Jamca)

    Well, the world right now is still too chaotic for an Olympic event to be implemented.

    Many countries are still not ready for this, as I suspect. The number of people, who are still in poverty, hasn¡¯t disappeared yet, and the damage done by magic beasts is still present as ever. Also, there are regions where thieves run rampart or where there are suspicious dark religious sects.

    With the destruction of both Yuuron and Sandora, an opportunity forrge-scale war became non existent, but small-time criminals, that had been suppressed by those counties in a certain sense, now ended up with the chance to do as they pleased.

    The assassins, that had been employed by Yuuron, turned into thieves and robbers, and the ve traders of Sandora be swindlers or turned to the ck market for ie.

    The ones, who are supposed to manage those people are, as expected, each of the nations present since it¡¯s their duty.

    In a certain meaning, it can be said that I just merely spread the problem throughout the world. Well, that may be the case, so I n on giving my full cooperation if some of those bad people be powerful.

    ¡¸That reminds me, Touya-dono taught us about Karae... no, Curry and Rice just the other day, right? It was delicious. Even our country would like to spread it as well, but the rice can only be grown at Ishen right now. Is that right? ¡¹(Jamca)

    To begin with, Misumido already had a cuisine called Karae. Since they didn¡¯t have rice, they eat Karae by soaking a bun in it simr to how a soup is being eaten. Then, a miraculous coboration was born once the riceing from Ishen had been included into the mix. It became hugely famous when we passed it to Misumido and made it as the basis of Karae.

    ¡¸I have an acquaintance among the feudal lords of Ishen, and I¡¯ve asked him if it¡¯s possible to export rice to Misumido periodically. All that¡¯s left is us to invite a few farmers from Ishen and ask them to teach us how to cultivate rice even in Misumido, I suppose¡¹(Jamca)

    Misumido is basically and which is hotter than Brunhild, but it doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s unsuitable for raising rice. The country has the Great River Gau for the water it needs. If I am to assume the possible problems, I guess it will be insect damage caused by locusts ¡ª since the Great Forest Sea is nearby ¡ª or injuries caused by magic beasts.

    Oh well. That can happen in any piece ofnd, and professional farmers should know more about that stuff than someone like me. Worst case scenario, I think I can ask Kousuke-oji-san. In the first ce, He¡¯s the Agriculture God.

    Ishen too should be able to somehow manage a certain level of export. It¡¯s also said that Iesasu-san has managed to settle at the heart of the country after the incident with the Monkey... no, with Hideyoshi.

    This fall, our country may be able to harvest rice as well, and it¡¯s something pleasant.

    Oh? A three-out-change, huh?

    Speaking of the team of Restia, they are the more offensive team of the two.

    Originally, it¡¯s a country that has a lot of excellent knights, so their kic vision is good, making their on-base percentage high. However, it doesn¡¯t mean that they have heavy hitters, called as Power Hitters. Instead of scoringrge points with a bang, they prefer to score points that they are certain of.

    As for Regulus, they have a team thates out as bnced between both offense and defense, so their yers are abundant. They have a lineup that looks like they can match any kind of opposing team.

    I feel bad for the king of Rynie, but the Regulus team appears to be superior.

    The audience is filled with arge amount of excitement as well. While that may be natural, the audience consists mostly of the people from Brunhild, and each of them is cheering for the team they prefer.

    This world has a very little amount of amusement, so their main objective is to see and enjoy the game itself rather than to see their ¡°favorite team win¡±.

    That¡¯s why the audience thanks the yers for showing a good game and sends off the winning team with an apuse even if their favorite team loses.

    As for the preferred yers of the audience that lost, they don¡¯t jeer or throw things at other yers that lost as well. Seeing an unsportsmanlike action like that won¡¯t be good for everyone.

    Oh well. The yers still have their main upation as knights, and they aren¡¯t professionals who can earn ie with just baseball alone. That¡¯s why it probably doesn¡¯t mean much for them to be defeated in this game. When I think of it that way, the match may not be that different from an amateur baseball game.

    At any rate, there are not a lot of things to say if people can enjoy themselves here.

    The moment I thought of that, the Suu¡¯s figure appears to be running toward this VIP seats, that are being enclosed with strengthened ss.

    What¡¯s up with her? She seems to be hurrying a lot.

    She pushes aside the knights guarding this ce, opens the door to the box seats and shouts in a loud voice while facing me.

    ¡¸Touya! A child has appeared!¡¹(Suu)

    Gatatan! The kings inside the box stand up and turn to me.

    Eh? Hey~, Wait?! Yumina said that the time for Suu¡¯s Sekihan hasn¡¯t arrived yet or something like that. Say, I haven¡¯t evenid a hand on her to begin with! Not yet!

    ¡¸Hey~, calm down, Suu. When you¡¯ve said a ¡°child¡±... whose child is it?¡¹(Touya)

    ... It¡¯s not mine, right? It¡¯s impossible.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Father¡¯s and Mother¡¯s child! I got a younger brother or sister!¡¹(Suu)

    Aah! It¡¯s theirs.... Fuuuu. She was in hurry despite knowing what could...

    (ck: This part has been deliberately left iplete by the author.)

    I breathe out a sigh of relief while the King of Belfast steps up to where Suu is.

    ¡¸Suu, is that true? The child is Al¡¯s right? ¡¹(Trystwin)

    ¡¸It¡¯s true! Raul-sensei said so!¡¹(Suu)

    Doctor Raul, who¡¯s the master of healing arts at the royal pce, huh? Then there¡¯s no mistake. It looks like Suu heard the news and ran here through the gate mirrors from her home in Belfast.

    It means that the King of Belfast will get a new niece or nephew. If that child is going to be male, then he¡¯s going to be chief vassal who will support Prince Yamato, the next king.

    Nevertheless, a child of the Duke Ortlinde... as I feared. It¡¯s probably thanks to ¡°that¡± item.

    (ck: Touya is kinda afraid of the ¡°item¡± he has lent to the Duke of Ortlinde some time ago. Be afraid Touya. Be very afraid of your children. Mwahahaha!)

    Some time ago, I¡¯ve received an artifact belonging to the royal family of Elfrau as thanks for defeating the Sunora Wolf, a behemoth that appeared in their kingdom. It¡¯s called the ¡°Blessing of Life¡±.

    It¡¯s said that it makes it easier for women to be pregnant if they are wearing it, so I lent that item to Duke Ortlinde as a test run because it sounded like a fake. Still... it turned out to be the real deal now, didn¡¯t it?

    Anyhow, I have to return everyone home after the game so I can¡¯t leave this ce as of the moment. For the time being, I send the King of Belfast, Suu, and the king¡¯s guards to the residence of Duke Ortlinde through a ¡°Gate¡±.

    As for the ¡°Blessing of Life¡±, I¡¯ve sent a message to the Duke, so that they can just return it by handing it over to Suu.

    Yep. Now the vision of the future, that the professor has talked about, is bing more authentic, I suppose. Nine children... No, it¡¯s possible that there will be more than that...

    Oh well! Anyone, who already has nine brides, must be resolute at this point in time. At least, to have a child with each of them is...

    Marrying at the age of 18 means that I¡¯ll be a parent to nine children by the age of 19... No, it will be at least several more years for Suu. Then I guess it¡¯s eight children then? I don¡¯t feel like it changes things that much.

    Umumumumu. It feels as if a considerable amount of resolution ¡ª more than what¡¯s necessary for fighting frazes ¡ª is required. Thinking back on it, having a lot of children indeed a great deal. No, well, it doesn¡¯t mean that I will be doing it with eight people at the same time, Suu excluded.

    ... . no way, right?

 Chapter 282: The Discussion, and the Paluf Kingdom

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 282: The Discussion, and the Paluf Kingdom

    ¡¸Good morning, Touya-san¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸.... Morning, Yumina. So, what are you doing here?¡¹(Touya)

    As I wake up on the bed in my room, I see a girl with heterochromia eyes straddling the futon I¡¯mying under.

    ¡¸...If I¡¯m not mistaken, I¡¯ve made sure to lock-up the room from inside, haven¡¯t I?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I¡¯ve unlocked it. Just like this, it was a piece of cake.¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡°Unlocked it¡±, you say... ¡°How can you do something like that?!¡± I ask a reasonable question to which Yumina only expresses an angelic smile and answers as if it¡¯s not a big deal.

    ¡¸It¡¯s one of my seven special skills, after all.¡¹(Yumina)

    That¡¯s not an eptable answer, you know?! What the hell! What are the other six?

    I don¡¯t really mind being woken up in the morning by a girl that I like, but that¡¯s still bad for my heart. To make the matter worse, Yumina also looks defenceless in her pajamas, which makes it bad for my heart even further than before.

    It¡¯s already been two years since we¡¯ve met, and she¡¯s growing in all sorts of ways. I believe that she has be more feminine physically since back then, but unbelievable aspects of her like this don¡¯t change even now.

    Although she¡¯s like that, she¡¯s already 14 years old now, so I want her to hold back on her antics like this one right now.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already satisfied myself a lot with Touya-san¡¯s sleeping face so this is enough for me for today.¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Since when you have get inside my room!?...¡¹(Touya)

    It was me who didn¡¯t notice you though. For the time being, I ask Yumina to leave the room and quickly change my clothes.

    Before the breakfast, I go to the training field where I find Yae, Hilda, and Elzie training and blending in with everyone from the Knight Order same as usual.

    Since I didn¡¯t see Luu anywhere here, she¡¯s probably making the breakfast today. If that¡¯s the case, then our meal will be in Japanese style. I¡¯m looking forward to it.

    ¡¸Yaa. Hello, Touya-kun. Sorry for the short notice, but may I ask you to be my sparring partner? ¡¹(Moroha)

    When I try greeting everyone a good morning, I was caught by Moroha-nee-san, who had creeped up from behind. Damn! What a blunder. I was negligent.

    ¡¸... No problem. But please, make sure to go easy on me. Okay?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Is there really a need to do so? Oh well. We¡¯ll spar without either magic or divinity, same as usual¡¹(Moroha)

    Facing each other, we then sh with our wooden swords after the signal given by Elzie, who volunteered to be the referee. Although we¡¯re wooden swords, they¡¯ve been enchanted with resilience that increased their durability. Otherwise, this first attack would¡¯ve broken them into pieces.

    Naturally, they can break bones if one gets hit. However, I don¡¯t believe that neither Nee-san or I will receive that much damage even if we get hit. Still, painful things are painful, so I still don¡¯t want to get hit.

    ¡¸Dooo?!¡¹(Touya)

    I got my feet swiped due to a surprise attack. A sharp thrust is then sent flying to me, who began falling backward since my bnce was broken. Nee-san didn¡¯t waste a moment.

    Rolling sideways in a hurry, I parry the strike, jump up with the power of my arm alone, and once again stand on the ground. That was dangerous!

    Goddamnit! I did say ¡°Go easy on me¡±, didn¡¯t I?

    Isn¡¯t she deliberately hitting me hard just because she just feels like it? I firmly grip the handle of my wooden sword once again.

    === === === === === === === === === ===

    ¡ºLord, are you alright?¡»(Kohaku)

    ¡¸Ye-e-ep...¡¹(Touya)

    Being repeatedly poked at by Kohaku, I bear the pain aching all over my body.

    She had no intention of going easy on me at all... Her name of ¡°Sword Goddess¡± isn¡¯t just for show.

    I cast ¡°Healing¡± and ¡°Refresh¡± on my body and stand up at once. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to move a finger.

    As for Moroha-nee-san, she has quickly found her next prey and is leading the training right now.

    Oh-my, oh-my. I¡¯ve really moved around excessively before breakfast.

    Once I arrive at the dining room to have a meal right away, I find Linzie, Luu, and Rin, who¡¯s half asleep, having theirs.

    All of us have a lot things we do by ourselves, so the times when we all eat breakfast together are too few and far in between. When ites to Sakura, she takes her meals together with Fiana-san, her mother, about half the time of the week.

    The breakfast is, as I¡¯ve thought, in Japanese style prepared by Luu. In addition to rice, miso soup made from daikon radish, and grilled fish caught at the dungeon inds, there are also fried eggs, chopped burdock root, cold tofu, and pickled vegetables with turnip.

    ¡°Is Luu aiming to make my favorite meals?¡± It looks like she¡¯s bing more proficient with Japanese cuisine. She seemed to have gone around, asked the people from Ishen about their various cuisines and polished her skills. Though it makes me worried that I may be fat since her cooking is that good.

    Having finished breakfast, I now proceed to handle my official duties when my smartphone in my pocket suddenly notifies me of the iing call. The caller is... Hmm? That¡¯s rare. Isn¡¯t this Reinhardt-onii-san, the Knight King of Restia?

    ¡¸Yes, Hello?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºOoh! His Majesty The Dukedom King. Sorry to bother you. I would like to consult with you about something.... It¡¯s about the King of Rynie¡»(Reinhardt)

    ¡¸The King of Rynie?¡¹(Toua)

    Reinhardt-onii-san, who¡¯s the Knight King of the Knight Kingdom of Restia, and Cloud, who¡¯s the King of Rynie, are close friends, which is likely due to them having about the same age.

    Originally, Cloud had few people in his life whom he could call a friend because of how he was oppressed by the sham-prince Zabun. As for Reinhardt, he probably didn¡¯t have manypanions ¡ª because of his position as a prince ¡ª with whom he could associate in a rxed matter. It can be said that it was natural for two people, who have simr personalities, to be friends.

    I wonder what happened for Reinhardt to consulte me with me about matters regarding his friend?

    ¡¸I will have a break in about 10 minutes ande and listen to you. I¡¯ll arrive at the castle gates of the Restia Castle¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºGot it. I will be waiting¡»(Reinhardt)

    Hanging the call, I then put the documents in order and let Kousaka-san know about my next destination. I wondered if I should invite Hilda toe along, but I¡¯ve decided to go alone in the end because it looks like the talk is about matters rted to the King of Rynie.

    I transfer using ¡°Gate¡± to the entrance of the Restia Castle, and see two of the Restia knights there already waiting for me. Being guided by them, I walk inside and arrive at the room deep within the castle. The knight leading me then respectfully opens the door.

    ¡¸Oya, I am sorry for expressly calling you here. I didn¡¯t know whom I could consult with to this matter¡¹(Reinhardt)

    Reinhardt stands up from the sofa he was sitting on and greets me. Rather than saying that he expressly called me here, I surmised that the talk was likely a serious one, and it would¡¯ve been better to talk about it personally instead of doing it over the phone.

    Being encouraged by Reinhardt, I then sit down on the sofa facing him. After he ordered the knight to leave the room, the King of Restia then faces me and starts to talk about this consultation he would like me to help him with.

    ¡¸You are probably aware that Rynie and Paluf were just one step before going into war before, right?¡¹(Reinhardt)

    ¡¸Aah. It was due to the schemes of Wardok, the former prime minister of Rynie. While the situation was indeed dangerous, the King of Rynie shifted the policy towards a friendly route after he assumed the throne. Is the current policy of Rynie, by chance, being avoided in some way? ¡¹(Touya)

    Thergest ind of the Surface World is located to the northwest of the continent, the Parunie ind. It¡¯s divided into two countries with Paluf in the north and Rynie in the south. Those two countries have been doing small skirmishes for a long time.

    The northern Paluf was gued with bad harvest due to the immense damage done by the cold weather. Furthermore, the country piled up one misfortune after another with regards to the royal and governmental session after the deaths of thest king and the prime minister. Aiming at this country while it was in this weakened state, Wardok, the prime minister of Rynie during that period, was trying to start a war with Paluf.

    Thanks to ourst-minute intervention, Wardok was overthrown, and the war was avoided. Afterwards, the new King of Rynie, Cloud, was supposed to deepen the rtions with Paluf through a friendly route.

    ¡¸The rtions with Paluf are mostly favourable. After the death of ate king, his son was crowned as the king, which has settled down their domestic affairs. Commerce is also doing well. However, there¡¯s a bit of a problem... ¡¹(Reinhardt)

    ¡¸A problem?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Thete King of Paluf has two children, you see. One is Princess Lucienna Dia Paluf, and the other is her younger brother, Prince Ernest Din Paluf. That elder sister of his, Lucienna, and the King of Rynie are getting along pretty well. There are good vibes between them¡¹(Reinhardt)

    ¡¸Ho-ho. Oh-my, oh-my¡¹(Touya)

    So spring has finally arrived for Cloud as well, huh? It sure took a long while since the time when he was followed around by that foolish (sham) brother of his. I would like him to forget his disastrous youth with no freedom, and thoroughly enjoy a youth filled with dreams and love.

    However, what¡¯s the problem that Reinhardt-onii-san is talking about?

    ¡¸It¡¯s regarding the aforementioned Prince Ernest. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s the prince who will be inheriting the throne, but he¡¯s still a ten-year-old child, you see. He¡¯s currently being supported by the younger brother of thete king and the surrounding chief vassals, but he¡¯s still a child who has a long road ahead of him. And this child still clings tightly to his elder sister¡¹(Reinhardt)

    ¡¸Aha! So he dislikes the King of Rynie, who¡¯s probably going to take his sister away?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s as you¡¯ve said if I¡¯m to the matter in a simple way¡¹(Reinhardt)

    Saying this, the Knight King expresses a bitter smile.

    Oh well. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand him. The boy¡¯s father has died. Then, he has been ced in the throne of a king, which he knows nothing about. Now, even his sister is trying to leave him. These things must be difficult for a ten-year-old child to ept.

    ¡¸So, what do the vassals of Paluf think?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸As far as they are concerned, they consider the rtionship between the King of Rynie and the Princess of Paluf a good chance to deepen the ties between the two countries. It looks like they see it very favourably¡¹(Reinhardt)

    ¡¸What about the people in question?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It appears the King of Rynie believes that he would like to have Princess Lucienna as his queen even if he doesn¡¯t think about it that much. As for the princess herself, she is... well... ¡¹(Reinhardt)

    ¡¸You mean she doesn¡¯t want to marry?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like that. She¡¯s most likely conflicted about leaving her immature brother and cannot marry as a result. If I remember correctly, she¡¯s 19 right now... I suppose. Her marriage will be considerablyte if she waits for King Ernest to reach adulthood. As for the King of Rynie, he also faces the problem of having an heir. It may be difficult for him to keep on waiting¡¹(Reinhardt)

    Prince Ernest, no, King Ernest is supposed to be independent at the age of 15, so if I add five more years... she will be waiting until she is 24, right?

    In this world, women usually marry when they¡¯re about twenty years old. That age lowers even further in cases of royal families and nobles, making stuff like engagement at 13-14 years amon thing. However, 24 years of age is believed to be considerablyte age for marriage, which I suppose makes the issue quite sensitive.

    Princess Lucienna apparently had a fiancee from among the senior nobles of Referees, but he died from illness without them meeting even once. After that there was a tragedy with thete king of her own country, which now makes her marriage seemingly long overdue.

    As for Cloud, the King of Rynie, he seems to be nning to wait five years until King Ernest bes an adult... Even if that can be allowed for him personally, it remains a difficult matter for him as a king.

    Speaking of Rynie, Cloud is the only person in the royalty. The vassals of his country are likely voicing their wish for an heir as well. There should also be upper ss families who think of quickly pushing their daughters into the position of Cloud¡¯s wife. A lot of them probably think ¡°Take our daughter if possible¡±.

    Though I believe they usually wouldn¡¯t mind even if they be the second queen...

    ¡¸As expected. Having a noble as the first queen while having the princess as the second the second queen is something really bad. It will most likely appear to the people of Paluf that they are being looked down upon. It would¡¯ve been a different case if the King of Rynie could marry several princesses, like His Majesty The Dukedom King does¡¹(Reinhardt)

    Oops. It looks like he passed the torch on my side, or so it seems.

    In my case, I don¡¯t mean to decide who¡¯s the first or the second queen. In the eyes of the world though, it may appear that I¡¯ve taken Yumina as my first queen, and Luu ¡ª as my second queen. By the way, Hilda is the third queen, the younger sister of the very Knight King sitting in front of me.

    Elzie, Linzie, Yae are ofmon birth. Therefore, if we decide the order based on lineage, then the fourth one is Suu, fifth one is Rin, and sixth one is Sakura. It¡¯s probably something like that, I suppose?

    Sakuraes from the bloodline of the Demon King of Zenoasu, but she¡¯s an illegitimate child. That fact is also unknown to the world. Rin is the matriarch of the fairy tribe, so she may possibly have a higher standing than Suu.

    Oh well, I have no intention on ranking my fiancees either way.

    Nevertheless, this may not work well in other countries though.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve understood the story for the most part... So, what am I supposed to do? ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸To be frank, it¡¯s about this King Ernest... You see, he seriously admires His Majesty the Dukedom King. He usually doesn¡¯t even try to talk much with the King of Rynie, but I¡¯ve heard that he apparently gets attentive when it¡¯s about the Dukedom King or Brunhild. It might be natural for a child to admire a hero, right?¡¹(Reinhardt)

    ¡¸...Seriously?¡¹(Touya)

    Well, I have thisplicated feeling about this matter, like I am d, or something simr. Though I don¡¯t do things like what those so called heroes do. The things I¡¯ve done are just nothing but the result of me struggling due to the circumstances at that time. Those were my only options back then after a lot of things piled up one after another another. It can be said that I was drained by those circumstances.

    ¡¸In other words, the consultation that you talked about is...¡¹

    ¡¸I would like His Majesty The Dukedom King to persuade King Ernest for the sake of a bright future between Paluf and Rynie¡¹(Reinhardt)

    Yeah. That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve thought as much.

    With regards to what the side of Paluf is thinking, they probably believe the gentleman, whom they are asking to receive the princess as his partner, is beneficial in all sorts of ways. Because of that, it¡¯s hard to judge whether taking a boy¡¯s elder sister away from him is something good.

    Far from persuading him by force, I would like him to send out his sister to be a bride from the bottom of his heart. Though I wonder things will go smoothly. After all, my opponent is a child.

    ¡¸In the meantime, let¡¯s go to the King of Rynie and hear him out. He may have his own thoughts on the matter¡¹(Touya)

    We can¡¯t do anything even if we discuss the subject at hand since we are outsiders. If the person in question isn¡¯t interested, our meddling will only be unnecessary.

    I pick up my phone, contact the King of Rynie, and arrange a meeting with him. Apparently, one of his ns ended up getting cancelled, which is good for us. The Knight King of Restia, on the other hand, seems to have ns after this, so I¡¯ll be going to the King of Rynie¡¯s ce alone. He did end up requesting for me to take care of things again and again. That King of Rynie, he surely has a good friend.

    Opening ¡°Gate¡±, I then transfer to the castle gates of the nostalgic Rynie Castle, where I managed to surprise one of the two gatekeepers. Damn it, I should¡¯ve gone to a ce where there are no signs of life. Still, the other gatekeeper apparently knew about my arrival. He immediately contacts the castle, and an aged person, whom I¡¯m familiar with,es to greet me after a short while.

    ¡¸My, oh-my. If it isn¡¯t His Majesty The Dukedom King of Brunhild. It has been a long time¡¹(Kupo)

    ¡¸Marquis Kupo... no, Prime Minister Kupo. I¡¯m sorry for the sudden visit¡¹(Touya)

    His toughened muscles, that don¡¯t seem to belong to an old-person, can be seen even through the clothes of a prime minister that he¡¯s wearing as always. This bald, white-bearded man apparently keeps holding on in order to reorganize the devastated Rynie.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been requested by the Knight King of Restia to slightly help with the matters between your king and the princess of a neighbouring country ¡¹(Kupo)

    ¡¸Indeed. We¡¯re definitely worried about it. His Majesty looks like he¡¯s, at least, not inclined to take another woman as his queen... Well, the previous king is to me for that, I suppose. He probably believes that a forced marriage will only lead to misfortune ¡¹(Kupo)

    Aah, I see. So that¡¯s how he thinks, huh?

    The previous King of Rynie, Cloud¡¯s father, was in loveless marriage with Queen Dakia. That lead to him being tricked and having his life toyed with because of the foolishness that was said to be his. Taking that into ount, Cloud probably wants to avoid a political marriage, which has no love in it, instinctively.

    To be perfectly honest, he should think first about his country from the position of a king, but that¡¯s probably something harsh to say.

    Well, His Majesty the Previous King ¡ª along with his wife, Queen Aria ¡ª have already retired and is living happily right now.

    In any case, I have to start with hearing out the person in question first and foremost. Prime Minister Kupo leads me into the reception room of the castle, where I meet Cloud, and decide to ask about his feelings on the matter.

    ¡¸I definitely wish to take Princess Lucienna from the Paluf Kingdom as my queen. However, I don¡¯t want to hurt the feelings of the young King of Paluf, who¡¯s still young, because of that. If I am to wait (for him to grow up), that¡¯s fine by me ¡¹(Cloud)

    ¡¸That¡¯s what you¡¯re saying, but what about your retainers?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Truth be told, I believe that we personally have no say in this, but... It¡¯s also a fact that a lot of urging in different forms areing from the domestic nobles, which is something expected. With regards to our country, we are, first and foremost, concerned about an heir¡¹(Kupo)

    Prime Minister Kupo gives a reply with hard face. I guess it¡¯s like that. Cloud has no siblings, so the Royal Family of Rynie will die out if he can¡¯t produce an heir. However, I still feel that there¡¯s no need to be in a hurry even if it¡¯s a major problem. After all, they¡¯re still young.

    ¡¸What can you say about simply announcing their engagement first?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸The engagement is already done, but what would people say about waiting for five years before the marriage? They will likely find out the reason for that sooner orter. When they do, they may spread rumors about how selfish the King of Paluf is, who doesn¡¯t want to separate from his sister. Wouldn¡¯t the other side show their disapproval to that scenario? ¡¹(Kupo)

    It¡¯s exactly as what prime minister Kupo have said, but I think that selfishness is inevitable since he¡¯s just a child. It may not be what he wants to happen, but I don¡¯t think it will make others call him as an immature king.

    ¡¸Are you saying that the retainers of the other party wish for a marriage between the two?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸The majority of them do. There¡¯s one group who opposes that notion because they seem to want the princess to be the wife of their sons. ¡¹(Kupo)

    Ye-p. Aren¡¯t those guys whistling half-truths into the young king¡¯s mind? Like that the princess will be unhappy if she marries into Rynie?

    Frankly speaking, it¡¯s probably the fault of that phony idiotic prince that the reputation of the Royal Family of Rynie isn¡¯t that good.

    If they perceive Cloud as the younger brother of Zabun, then his image will most likely be the worst. As a matter of fact, Rynie should¡¯ve exined to Paluf that Zabun and Cloud beingplete strangers is a confirmed fact, and that they aren¡¯t rted by blood. Rynie should¡¯ve also conveyed that the sham prince has been dealt with.

    ¡¸Oh well. I understand the feelings of the King of Rynie in the meantime. In addition to that, I want to meet with the King of Paluf. May I request that you act as the intermediary?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸With the King of Paluf? That will be helpful. He¡¯ll be very pleased. The King will be meeting the admirable His Majesty The Dukedom King ¡¹(Kupo)

    That scenario sounds a bit strange. A king admiring the king of a another country.

    I feel like I want to meet him and use this asion to persuade him or something. It¡¯s definitely in his best interest for him to be able to grant his sister independence.

    It will also be a problem if he ends up bing a severe siscon, making the situation even worse.

    It¡¯ll be nice to be able to find a good way to solve this problem. My-oh-my.

 Chapter 283: The Boy King, and the Prodigal Girl

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 283: The Boy King, and the Prodigal Girl

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s nice to meet you, Your Majesty The Dukedom King! I am, Ernest Din Paluf, the King of Paluf! ...... ha, I¡¯ve said it...¡¹(Ernest)

    In the courtyard of the Paluf castle, I am being greeted by a boy in a manner like he announces about his readiness to die. Once he rattles his words in a seemingly single breath, the boy king immediately breathes out as if his spirit has left his body.

    Though it looks like he¡¯s still tremendously tensed.

    ¡¸Greetings, Your Majesty The King of Paluf. I am the Dukedom King of Brunhild, Mochizuki Touya. I beg your pardon for my sudden visit on this asion. You have my gratitude for epting it¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸N-no, it¡¯s I who should be saying that!¡¹(Ernest)

    As I give a light greeting, the boy king of Paluf shakes his head as if he was in a panic. Really, each and every one of his reactions are very boyish.

    I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s ten years old, which means that he must be younger than Suu. Though they are about the same in terms of their height. The boy king¡¯s blond hair is cut and evenly ordered, and he¡¯s wearing an imbnced ceremonial suit along with a pure white mantle. The clothes are distinct but unsuitable for him, which clearly gives off a stiff feeling that he has been dressed in them.

    ¡¸The King of Paluf looked forward to meeting with Your Majesty The Dukedom King. He¡¯s heard a lot of stories from me, after all¡¹(Cloud)

    As soon as the King of Rynie standing next to me starts to talk, the boy king bes bright red and hides behind a woman next to him.

    Making a troubled-looking smile, the woman bows to me.

    ¡¸I am very sorry. He¡¯s a bit shy towards strangers... Please don¡¯t think badly of him¡¹(Lucienna)

    ¡¸No-no, I don¡¯t mind¡¹(Touya)

    This woman is Lucienna Dia Paluf, an elder sister to the current King of Paluf, and a sweetheart to the King of Rynie Cloud.

    Her seemingly loose wavy hair are of the same blond color as her younger brother, and her eyes are of jade green color. Honestly speaking, she¡¯s not the type that¡¯s considered to be tremendously beautiful, but she does carry an air around her that makes you feel somewhat rxed.

    It¡¯s not the gorgeousness of a rose, nor it is the strength of a sunflower or the gracefulness of a lily. If I am to make aparison, I would probably say that she¡¯s a woman who happens to have a simplicity of a dandelion. With her appearance of a neighborhood girl, she wouldn¡¯t likely be even noticed if she walked through the castle town.

    ¡¸C¡¯mon, don¡¯t you have a request for His Majesty The Dukedom King? You have to say it yourself¡¹(Lucienna)

    ¡¸A request?¡¹(Touya)

    Being nudged by his elder sister, the boy king timidly walks up to me. What¡¯s that?

    ¡¸Ah, Umm! May I ask you to show me the giant solder?!¡¹(Ernest)

    ¡¸... the giant soldier? Aah, you mean a Frame Gear, right? It¡¯s not a problem, but... Is it fine to summon it here?¡¹(Touya)

    There is no way I can just thoughtlessly summon a giant robot in the courtyard of a foreign country, so I turn my gaze at the Paluf retainers ¡ª they¡¯re standing in the corner ¡ª asking for the permission.

    One of them, a gentle-looking man in his fifties and wearing a white robe, starts to talk. If I am not mistaken, he is the Regent Duke Donovan Rembrandt... A younger brother to thete king, thus an uncle to the two royal children.

    ¡¸It¡¯s of no problem. Please show it to His Majesty. He looked forward to it, after all¡¹(Donovan)

    I received a permission, so I just opened a transfer gate in the sky with a snap of my fingers.

    Along with a tremor then descended an unarmed, mass-produced grey-colored Frame Gear, Heavy Knight ¡°Chevalier¡±.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaa...!¡¹(Ernest)

    The boy king of Paluf firmly was looking up at the knight.

    Operating it with the smartphone, I make the Chevalier kneel and open its cockpit hatch. The wire hooks for climbing and descending are lowered in front of us from beside the chest.

    ¡¸Would you like to ride it? It will be troubling to move it around, as one would expect, so we can¡¯t do that though¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸...! YES!¡¹(Ernest)

    With the boy king in my arms, I step onto the wire hook and ascend up to the cockpit with the help of automatics. The King of Paluf Ernest sits down on the seat and grips the joystick of a Frame Gear with sparkling eyes.

    As expected, even boys from the other world probably have this yearning for stuff like vehicles and robots.

    ¡¸So this is how His Majesty The Dukedom King defeats the crystal apparitions and behemoths. Even I would be able to do that if I rode such machine...¡¹(Ernest)

    ¡¸It may sound rude but what you say is unreasonable. A considerable training is required to be able to pilot Frame Gears. And it¡¯s not just the skill of piloting, theck of a basic training in martial arts will make riding these machines hard ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Uu...¡¹(Ernest)

    The King of Paluf appears to be a typically frail child, based on how delicate he looks. In fact, he¡¯s probably the type which likes reading books more than moving his body.

    It¡¯s because that he¡¯s a King that there is no particr need for him to appear on the frontlines, and he may not be necessary for him to have much might. Still, I believe that it would¡¯ve probably been better if he at least had enough strength to defend himself.

    ¡¸... Your Majesty The Dukedom King, isn¡¯t it scary to hurt other people? Isn¡¯t it painful to be the target of someone¡¯s resentment due to your actions and be hated by them? For me, it¡¯s scary... to hit or be hit¡¹(Ernest)

    ¡¸.. I suppose you¡¯re right. I would¡¯ve wanted to not hurt anyone if possible. However, there are things I have to protect, and I am even more scared to not be able to do that. I think that it¡¯s absolutely the worst thing, to be the one who cannot protect what¡¯s important to him because he doesn¡¯t have the strength in times when he should fight. Your Majesty as well, you have something that you want to protect, don¡¯t you? ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸...Yes¡¹(Ernest)

    The boy king then turns his eyes toward the ground and give a small nod. The one standing there is the boy¡¯s elder sister who seems to have an enjoyable chat with the King of Rynie.

    ¡¸Your sister is important to you, right?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸... Yes. I wish happiness for my sister. I am also aware that the King of Rynie desires to make her his queen. However, I feel uneasy. About my sister not being here anymore. I wonder if I can live further as a king without her...¡¹(Ernest)

    What¡¯s that, this boy is perfectly aware of what¡¯s happening around him, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s likely more mature than his looks give away.

    This uneasiness must being from theck of self-confidence, but that¡¯s something I can¡¯t do anything about. He¡¯s still only a child, after all. No, he would probably possess an absolutely baseless self-confidence if he was just a child. This King, he seems weak-willed.

    It appears that the problem would¡¯ve been solved if I just connected the castles of Paluf and Rynie with Mirror Gates that only princess Lucinenna could go through, but this issue doesn¡¯t seem to be that easily solved.

    The association between two countries is currently proceeding on the friendship route, but Paluf and Rynie had small-scale conflicts between them for hundreds of years. If it became known that only princess Lucienna could freelye and go between two countries, there would be no limit to the number of fellows who would feel anxious about that.

    There is a possibility that a rumor would rise from people like spies or traitors on either country¡¯s side. It may not always pass as a rumor, both in Brunhild or other countries. But in the end, it¡¯s nothing but a possibility.

    The issue here is how to help His Majesty The King be independent, but it¡¯s likely unreasonable to talk about that as of yet.

    He does seem to have a splendid number of reliable retainers. I have also been told about his shyness towards strangers, which may be rted to him being unfamiliar with the position and having just ascended into it. Nevertheless, he seems to trust his uncle, Duke Rembrandt who¡¯s acting as a regent.

    He will probably be more like a proper king if he can attain a self-confidence in some manner.

    ¡¸Say, do you have any specialty you are good at, like magic or swordsmanship? ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸S-specialty, you say? I¡¯m not very good with the sword, and I¡¯ve aptitude for only a single magic attribute...¡¹(Ernest)

    Saying this, the boy king has ended up falling into a slump. Damn it. What am I going to do if that has made him feel less confident as a result?!

    As I was going around in thoughts about a way to follow-up from here, Ernest turned his eyes on a disy showing the outside through a camera.

    ¡¸Oh¡¹(Ernest)

    ¡¸Mm?¡¹(Touya)

    I turn my eyes to the cockpit¡¯s side monitor, following the voice of the boy king. In it, there¡¯s Duke Rembrandt and a small girl who¡¯s standing next to him. That girl, she has been standing here for some time... Hmm? Is she ring to up here?

    ¡¸Who is she?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸She¡¯s uncle¡¯s... she¡¯s a girl from the Duke Rembrandt¡¯s ce. Her name is Rachel... She¡¯s my fiancee candidate¡¹(Ernest)

    Ho-hou. So even the boy is a such a smooth operator. Oh well, it may not be a strange thing for existences known as royalty. As for the rtion between the two, it looks like they are cousins.

    The girl has blond wavy hair that¡¯s being propped up with ck, conspicuous Alice band. They may be cousins, but she clearly resembles Lucienna, Ernest¡¯s elder sister, standing next to her. It¡¯s like they are sisters.

    But, they have different air around them. Inparison to a warm-hearted princess Lucienna, the girl¡¯s expression is somewhat sharp. She appears to have an unyielding personality, with how she continues to re in this direction with her hands are on her sides.

    ¡¸This girl, how old is she?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸We are of the same age¡¹(Ernest)

    Despite being younger than Suu, the intensity she projects is amazing in a certain sense... Whimsical, Tomboyish, Rash... Such words jump into my mind.

    ¡¸Rachel is amazing. She has the aptitude in four attributes, her skill with a sword doesn¡¯t lose to those of adults. She¡¯s so gifted that she¡¯s being called a prodigy which is born once in a hundred years...¡¹(Ernest)

    That¡¯s definitely amazing. So it¡¯s because she¡¯s a child prodigy in addition to being a daughter of the Duke¡¯s household that she hase to be a fiancee candidate to His Majesty The King. Of course, that would make her character unyielding. It would¡¯ve been strange if it wasn¡¯t turn so.

    Even so...

    ¡¸Why is she ring this way?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸That is... my fault, probably. To be honest, I had ns to have a tea party with her today. However, it has turned out differently, with Your Majesty The Dukedom King making a sudden visit, so...¡¹(Ernest)

    Hey, wait a minute! Are you saying that she¡¯s angry because you¡¯ve canceled a tea party?! Or rather, doesn¡¯t that mean that I am a target of her anger as well?!

    Hmmm... In any case, this girl¡¯s anger might only increase if we continue staying like that. I guess we should quickly descend. The girl has been stomping with hostility on the ground with her foot. Is she irritated?

    As His Majesty The King of Paluf and I descend on the ground via a wire hook, the girl with Alice band begins to briskly walk to us. Then she stands in front of me, pinches the hem of her skirt with both hands, and gives an elegant salute. So she¡¯s a courteous type, huh.

    ¡¸I am d to finally meet you, Your Majesty The Dukedom King of Brunhild. I am the eldest daughter of the Duke Rembrandt household. My name is Rachel Rembrandt. I am a fiancee candidate to His Majesty King Ernest.¡¹(Rachel)

    ¡¸Oh-my, how polite of you¡¹(Touya)

    A fiancee? Ernest has called her a fiancee ¡°candidate¡±. Guess it¡¯s already a decided matter between the two of them.

    ¡¸Please excuse us for not being able to provide a satisfactory wee due to the suddenness of your visit. It wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way if only we could be contacted in advance and had a bit more time¡¹(Rachel)

    ¡¸Aah... ha-ha-ha, well then, guess I will do just that next time¡¹(Touya)

    She¡¯s smiling on the surface, but I say she¡¯s angry as expected. Her every word seems to contain thorns in them. Should I call it a retaliation for my intrusion on an enjoyable tea party between her and the boy king whom she¡¯s in love? Oh well, she behaves like a child despite being a prodigy, which is indeed charming.

    ¡¸R-Rachel, the way you talk is...¡¹(Ernest)

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that? Is Eru siding with His Majesty The Dukedom King?¡¹(Rachel)

    ¡¸Uu... I wouldn¡¯t call it like that...¡¹(Ernest)

    Not good. Once those two get married, the king will unmistakably be dominated by his wife. I wonder if this girl is the reason why the king doesn¡¯t have any self-confidence.

    Based on her appearance and her unyielding spirit, she¡¯s definitely the definition of a pushy girl from a rich family. What is she going to do if she makes a king of her own country wither like that?

    Rachel continues to frown at the boy king who mumbles at his words, but eventually, she ps her hands and turns my way.

    ¡¸I got it. If I am not mistaken, Your Majesty The Dukedom King is also an adventurer of the golden rank or something. I would like to ask you to give me a lesson¡¹(Rachel)

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I would like you to show me the famous strength that¡¯s celebrated in rumors. May I ask this of you?¡¹(Rachel)

    The girl disys a ferocious-looking smile. Ehhh? Could it be, she¡¯s picking a fight with me?

 Chapter 284: Battle guidance, and a freefall

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 284: Battle guidance, and a freefall

    ¡¸Things have gone in a weird direction, but are you really fine with the oue?¡¹(Touya)

    On the way to the training field of the Knight Order of Paluf, I enquired Duke Rembrandt who was walking in front of me.

    I would like to hear what the girl¡¯s father thinks of something like a battle training with his ten-year-old daughter.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a problem. This girl is certainly strong, even if I am to say it as a father would of his child in a favorable light. However, she has grown to be a bit arrogant because of that. I would be grateful if Your Majesty The Dukedom King could beat and break that aggressive spirit of hers. It¡¯s better this way for her own sake as well, don¡¯t you agree?¡¹(Donovan)

    I thought that the other knights couldn¡¯t raise their hands against her due to the different positions they have ¡ª with her being a fiancee to His Majesty The King ¡ª but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    Any world apparently has people called prodigies. However, their attitude is no good for their education if they be conceited when they are still kids.

    There are cases where their self-confidence born of their excessive power turns into arrogance and contempt towards other people. One might say that having no confidence, like the boy king over here, is a problem as well.

    The duke has noints with the sham battle itself, but... looking at it the other way, won¡¯t I be resented for it afterward? Even if I don¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t want to have a bad image for winning against a child. On the other hand, I also cannot allow myself to lose on purpose.

    Once we arrive at the training field, Rachel is already doing warm-up exercises. She has already changed into a jersey-like training uniform that¡¯s easy to move in and is now swinging the wooden sword in a practiced manner. She¡¯s brimming with enthusiasm.

    Can¡¯t be helped. I guess I should resolute myself to be hated afterward and act as a strict opponent. I¡¯ve received her parent¡¯s authorization, after all.

    Though even if I say so, she¡¯s still a girl so I n not to injure her as much as possible.

    The training field seems to be covered with a barrier that doesn¡¯t allow damage to leak outside if it¡¯s done with magic up to advanced level.

    After I¡¯ve confirmed this matter, I go towards where Rachel has been waiting on the training field and pick up a thin branch that was lying on the ground.

    ¡¸Your Majesty The Dukedom King... what¡¯s this?¡¹(Rachel)

    ¡¸It¡¯s a weapon. It should be plenty for an opponent of your level¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸...! Please don¡¯t tell any excuses after this is over!¡¹(Rachel)

    Ohya, she¡¯s now angry. Of well, it¡¯s fine. Since we are doing the actual fighting now, it will turn into a disadvantage if she gets angry with this much. This noble princess seems to be easily drawn in by provocations.

    A young knight stands up between us, acting as a referee.

    ¡¸Are both sides ready? Well then, start!¡¹(Knight)

    Rachel immediatelyes thrusting at me the moment a signal is given by the knight. She¡¯s quite fast. I then agilely evade the swung wooden sword to the side and lightly strike the girl¡¯s head with a twig.

    ¡¸?!¡¹(Rachel)

    ¡¸Do not recklessly jump at your opponent without understanding how he moves first. And when it¡¯s time to leap in, make sure to do that only after you prepared a different move¡¹(Touya)

    BAN! This time Rachel makes some distance by stepping backward. She then raises her left hand and starts to chant magic.

    ¡¸Oh fire,e forth, a crimsonnce of me, Fire Spear!¡¹(Rachel)

    A mence is shot at me from the girl¡¯s left hand. It¡¯s amazing to be able to use that kind of magic when you¡¯re ten, but... Hmm, this a bit much.

    I step to the right from the iing spear, thus easily avoiding it. The magic then disperses after hitting the barrier behind me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s easy to predict the trajectory of a magic from the Spear category. Unless you¡¯re using it while pursuing someone, I believe you will have a better use of this spell as part of a scheme of sorts, like casting it after your opponent¡¯s movements are sealed with a magic from the Bind category¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Kuu...!¡¹(Rachel)

    Knitting her brows, Rachel once again tries to rush me and prepares her sword. I then fire a magic the moment she starts to run.

    ¡¸Slip¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ugyaa!?¡¹(Rachel)

    I get closer to Rachel who has fallen quite heavily and strike the top of her head with a wooden branch again.

    ¡¸I-I have fallen just now only by ident! It doesn¡¯t count!¡¹(Rachel)

    ¡¸Sorry to disappoint you, but the reason you fell is because of my magic. The one which ¡°makes one fall down¡±. This magic alone can be counted as one of the strongest magics. Though that depends on how it¡¯s used ¡¹(Touya)

    Amazing magic is not limited by those that have high destructive power. I would like to think about this way.

    ¡¸N-noooa!¡¹(Rachel)

    Now standing up, the girles striking to both my sides. Her attacks are quite sharp. She incorporates faints into them as well. For a girl of ten years, her talent might indeed be unfathomable.

    However, I dodge those attacks andnd a few strikes on where it hurts. I am not being worked to the bone every day by a goddess of swords just for show. I know how to pick up where it¡¯s bad to receive an attack.

    Say, I wonder if this is how Moroha-san feels during moments like these.

    ¡¸Oh earth, entangle, curse of the soil, Earth Bind¡¹(Rachel)

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹(Touya)

    Sand bulges up from the ground and entangles me up to my ankles. Has she been concentrating her magic while swinging the sword?

    ¡¸Oh thunder,e forth, a thundernce of white lotus, Thunder Spear!¡¹(Rachel)

    Oooh? So she¡¯s attacking in ordance with what I¡¯ve taught her earlier. She¡¯s an obedient child despite her behavior. Still, this tactic is not aplete solution.

    ¡¸Oh water,e forth, a spiral bulwark, Aqua Shell¡¹(Touya)

    Thence of thunder gets absorbed by a protective wall of water and gets annihted. Well, the short story is that I¡¯ve just used the spell as a lightning rod.

    ¡¸Yaaa!¡¹(Rachel)

    Aiming at the moment when Aqua Shell dissipates, Rachel draws a sharp thrust at me. That would¡¯ve been dangerous.

    I then strike the hand that¡¯s holding the sword while avoiding the attack.

    ¡¸Uguu!¡¹(Rachel)

    ¡¸I. Have. Already. Told. You. Do not recklessly dive in with an attack. Say, what gives?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Shut up! You¡¯ve only been doing light hits, do attack me properly as well! You¡¯ve only been running away thus far!¡¹(Rachel)

    Her tone has changed. Or rather, this is her true character, I am sure of it. She¡¯s not going to let it go during the battle.

    Oh well, if that¡¯s her with, then I suppose I will attack her appropriately.

    ¡¸Come forth thunder ice, an ice fog of hundred thunders, Vortex Mist ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ugyaaa!?¡¹(Rachel)

    Rachel is struck with the produced thunder, bes numb and copses on the ground. I¡¯ve held back and used the least amount of power so she shouldn¡¯t have received that much of a damage.

    ¡¸What is this? This magic?¡¹(Rachel)

    ¡¸It¡¯s aposite magic. It¡¯s abination of Water and Wind attribute which produces a fog that canunch an attack via thunder¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Aposite magic?! I¡¯ve never heard of something like that! So sly of you!!¡¹(Rachel)

    It¡¯s not like I can do anything even if you say that it¡¯s sneaky of me. Oh well, I will make do with the usual magic.

    ¡¸Oh earth,e forth, a pebble of soil, Stone Bullet¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Kuu!¡¹(Rachel)

    Rachel twists her body and dodges a stone pebble, a magic of elementary level from of the earth attribute. While she tries to face my way, I spend no time and send the second pebble her way.

    ¡¸Look out¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Wha!¡¹(Rachel)

    ¡¸One more¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Wai~!¡¹(Rachel)

    ¡¸And one more¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Heey!? Why do you continue shooting them?! You aren¡¯t even chanting! It¡¯s weird, isn¡¯t it?!¡¹(Rachel)

    Speaking of chants, they are ultimately guidelines that help to fire the required type of magic. As a matter of fact, It¡¯s possible to omit any chanting if one keeps connecting the magic power inside the body with the form of the selected technique. Though it¡¯s impossible to shoot magics simultaneously as using a different magic will cause the other magics to be canceled.

    Meanwhile, Rachel moves around with a frantic expression on her face, somewhat recklessly dodging the rain of pebbles that are being shot one by one. Fuhaha, it¡¯s so amusing.

    ¡¸Slip¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ouch?! It hurts~?!¡¹(Rachel)

    A pebble hits the girl¡¯s forehead which then made her fall over on her backside. Although there was not much power behind the attack, it probably still felt painful. She¡¯s now teary-eyed.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s how things are. It would be good if we put an end to it soon, but...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t lost yet!¡¹(Rachel)

    ¡¸is that so-o-o?¡¹(Touya)

    Saying that she hasn¡¯t lost, doesn¡¯t she understand how many times I¡¯ve struck her thus far? She would¡¯ve been dead already if it was by a real sword. Even the magic that I used, she¡¯s already in this state after I¡¯ve increased the output only by this much.

    ¡¸No-o-o!!¡¹(Rachel)

    Rachel tightly grasps the wooden sword andes at me once again. I then ward off her attacks to left and right while I¡¯m wondering what¡¯s up with her. Looks like thisdy won¡¯t give up to such half-hearted attacks of mine. It has turned out quite troublesome indeed...

    ¡¸If that¡¯s what you¡¯re saying, then I guess there is no helping it. Make sure to hold on and steady your mind. The next attack will end it ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Excellent! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going to do, but I definitely won¡¯t lose to...¡¹(Rachel)

    ¡¸Gate¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹(Rachel)

    While she continued to try and hit me, I opened a transfer gate beneath her feet in which she then fell like a stone. At the same time, I heard a frightening screaming from above.

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!???!?!?!¡¹(Rachel)

    Racheles falling straight down from a 500 meter up. I am amending her course with the wind magic so that she won¡¯t stray off the path, so she should definitely fall here.

    ¡¸R-Rachel?!¡¹(Ernest)

    As expected of the boy king, she has be ghastly pale as he watches his fiancee falling down.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!¡¹(Rachel)

    ¡¸Oh wind, blow away, a soaring turning draft, Whirlwind. & Levitation ¡¹(Touya)

    I slow down the speed of her falling and suddenly stop in about one meter above the ground with the suspension magic. This is the end of the irregr freefall from another world.

    ¡¸...Ah... ...! Fuu.... Haa...¡¹(Rachel)

    ¡¸Do you give up?¡¹(Touya)

    Rachel¡¯s body is trembling as she ps her mouth, opening it and closing it in quick session, but she still manages to give a cocking nod. So it was effective as I expected it to... which is bad. I¡¯ve overdone it...

    ¡¸Oh water,e forth, a cleansing current, waterfall ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Hiyaa!?¡¹(Rachel)

    Arge quantity of water suddenly pours down on the head of Rachel. She¡¯s soaked to the skin in a moment.

    The surrounding gallery tilted their heads to my actions, but only Rachel was hanging her beet red face down in shame once I let her onto the ground.

    Uwaaa. Could it be that she¡¯s afraid of heights? It must¡¯ve been quite scary to her... She was then immediately d in water so the surrounding shouldn¡¯t have noticed anything. Has she not gone to the toilet before our battle?

    ¡¸R-Rachel! Are you okay?!¡¹(Ernest)

    ¡¸I-I am okay! I am absolutely calm!¡¹(Rachel)

    Rachel then vigorously stands up while still soaked, res at me with teary eyes, and runs off the training field.

    Uwa, it¡¯s was way too bad... I have a feeling that I¡¯ve burdened a girl in her tender years with a heavy cross to bear. It¡¯s terrible, I wish I would¡¯ve just disappeared.

    ¡¸Aah... I¡¯ve made a mistake...¡¹(Touya)

    There should¡¯ve been a more suitable way to handle this matter besides the one that I took. As I am feeling down, the girl¡¯s father Duke Rembrandtes up to me.

    ¡¸Looks like I had no reason to worry. That way this girl should¡¯ve noticed that she¡¯s still a novice and has a long way to go, seeing as she has been dealt with so severely¡¹(Donovan)

    No-no, it¡¯s me who is still a greenhorn... I am reflecting on it now... By how it looked like, it may not be a stretch to say that I was just bullying a girl of ten years old...

    As I give a side nce to the audience, I notice the bitter smiles on their faces ... I guess they¡¯re right.

    The dukedom king of Brunhild doesn¡¯t forgive even children, he¡¯s a tyrant simr to the likes of cold-blooded demons. What am I going to do if such rumors start to spread?

    ¡¸Please forgive me, Your Majesty The King of Paluf. May I ask you to convey my apologies to Rachelter? She probably doesn¡¯t want to see my face for a while...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ah, okay. I understand. But I believe that there is probably no way that Rachel is mad at Your Majesty The Dukedom King. She¡¯s angry at herself for not being strong enough ¡¹(Ernest)

    Is that so? It didn¡¯t seem that way to me. However, to beforted by a small kid... I am feeling more and more downhearted...

    ¡¸E~to, how do I say it... Thank you very much...¡¹(Cloud)

    Expressing a bitter smile, the king of Rynie calls out to me. Well, I should¡¯ve expected such a reaction. I understand his feelings.

    ¡¸Still, what for did you use thatst magic of water attribute?¡¹(Cloud)

    ¡¸Aah... Well, that girl was burning hot, so I cooled her head¡¹(Touya)

    I leave it with a suitable, misguiding reply. I cannot tell the real reason due to how it would affect the girl¡¯s honor. I¡¯ve really done something bad.

    ¡¸Your Majesty The Dukedom Kind sure is kind¡¹(Lucienna)

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹(Touya)

    Princess Lucienna smiles at me. Are? Has she been standing next to the King of Rynie? Could it be that she has noticed?

    ¡¸Ernest, I will take your ce for a short while and take care of the hospitality for His Majesty The Dukedom King, so go to Rachel¡¹(Lucienna)

    ¡¸Eh, but...¡¹(Ernest)

    The boy king was a bit hesitant towards his sister¡¯s proposal and looked at me. Once I gave him a light nod, he thanked me and ran after Rachel.

    Somehow it looked like he wanted to cheer her up.

    ¡¸Well then, Your Majesty The Dukedom King. Tea has been prepared soe this way, please¡¹(Lucienna)

    I am then being guided by princess Lucienna from the training field and into the castle. As we walked, I keenly felt how hard it is to have a child as an opponent. I am hoping that I am somehow handling Suu, the maid Rene, and Brunhild¡¯s kids. I am certainly losing more and more confidence in myself...

 Chapter 285: Shogi tournament, and the first festival

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 285: Shogi tournament, and the first festival

    I¡¯ve finally managed to regain myposure after we¡¯ve drunk some tea that was brought to the balcony of the Paluf castle.

    Come on now, it¡¯s all because I¡¯ve fallen into that trap of self-hatred since a while ago. Still, I reflected that I had gone over the board. I was probably hated for it, that¡¯s for sure. Oh well, it¡¯s not a problem even if I am hated. It is not.

    ¡¸For the discourtesy my cousin Rachel has shown you on this asion... Please forgive us¡¹(Lucienna)

    ¡¸No-no. She¡¯s a child, after all¡¹(Touya)

    I think that her rudeness was appropriate, but I wonder what sort of narrow-minded person would say ¡°What insolence! Decapitate that child immediately!¡± That person would probably be a tyrant. I don¡¯t want to be that kind of person. They are the worst.

    ¡¸That match had nothing to do with our social standings after all. Therefore, I had dismissed any notion about raising aint or something right from the start. I do not mind¡¹(Touya)

    Well, It will likely be unreasonable for the other side to go and forgive me just like that though... She¡¯s a child, after all.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good thing for you to be able to say it. I am thankful for today and Ernest would be delighted as well!¡¹(Lucienna)

    ¡¸Speaking of which, what do you think of the king of Paluf, Your Majesty The Dukedom King?¡¹(Cloud)

    Two people, who are sitting at the round table on the balcony along with me, then turned their eyes to me.

    ¡¸Let me see... He seems to be an obedient kid. I am a bit worried about his retrospective way of thinking, which may be due to hisck of confidence¡¹(Touya)

    In short, he¡¯s thinking negatively. Well, it¡¯s not that bad of a thing, and it¡¯s probably much better than having a character that is simr to what the Duke princess has.

    When I think for a moment that their characters are the pr opposite of each other, I get a bit scared. They also seem to act in a way without paying mind to social positions, namely the king standpoint and whatnot... which is something I can¡¯t talk about. I am as well allowed to act as I please.

    ¡¸Does the king of Paluf have any specialty he¡¯s good at?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸A specialty, you say? Nothing of sorts... that child isn¡¯t good with either swordsmanship or magic. He can y flute a little, but not so much as it to be called his ability¡¹(Lucienna)

    Uumu. So he¡¯s a mediocre boy, huh? No, he¡¯s not too mediocre at least because he¡¯s a king.

    That reminds me, there was an old novel that began with something like ¡°I am Senkogu Kamui, A typical high school student!¡± and then there was a retort like ¡°Where the hell are you typical? With a name like ¡°Nameless¡±... Somehow the feeling is about the same. ... Wait a minute.

    ¡¸Ah, but...¡¹(Lucienna)

    ¡¸Is there something?¡¹(Touya)

    Princess Lucienna looked like she just remembered something, so she then went back inside from the balcony and brought a small box and a folded board. Eh, could it be that this is...

    ¡¸Is this... shogi?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. Is Your Majesty The Dukedom King familiar with it as well?¡¹(Lucienna)

    Well, it¡¯s not that I am familiar with it. You see, it was me who brought the game to this world.

    putting away the tes, we ced the box on the table and took out the pieces. As I thought, it was indeed shogi.

    ¡¸Does the King of Paluf y it?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. There was a time when he yed from morning till evening. However, he seemed to be troubled about not having a suitable opponent ¡¹(Lucienna)

    Well, there was probably no way that the king would try to catch a maid-san and have her y shogi with him. If I am to take it further, it would¡¯ve likely been difficult for him to even start talking about that, given the character he has. He¡¯s shy towards strangers, isn¡¯t he?

    ¡¸His opponents were mainly me or our esteemed uncle. Naturally, I turned out to be too weak of an opponent¡¹(Lucienna)

    ¡¸Hasn¡¯t he yed with the young Rachel?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸He has, but Rachel utterly lost to him, knocking over the board, and never yed it again ever since...¡¹(Lucienna)

    Are they children? Aah, yes they are. It¡¯s clearly seen during scenes such as that.

    Still, I should make time for a game of shogi then? I am interested just how much skill does the boy king have.

    Unsure if he knew about my thoughts or not, the aforementioned boy king entered the balcony.

    ¡¸I am sorry for making you wait!¡¹(Ernest)

    ¡¸No-no, do not mind it. Has Rachel managed to calm down?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. Well, somewhat. She has shut herself in her room, but she always does that when she¡¯s in a bad mood, so...¡¹(Ernest)

    Uumu. She should be alright. Though I will be troubled if she turns into a shut-in.

    ¡¸Hm? Isn¡¯t this...¡¹(Ernest)

    The boy king takes notice of his shogi set in my hands.

    ¡¸Aah, I¡¯ve heard from princess Lucienna that Your Majesty has a huge interest in it. As a matter of fact, it was me who produced this game. I was surprised to find out that it has reached even Paluf¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Is that true?!¡¹(Ernest)

    ¡¸How about it? Shall we y a game?¡¹(Touya)

    As soon as I, out of petty curiosity, proposed a game to see how much skill he has in it, the King of Paluf swung his head back and forth with sparkling eyes.

    Since it will be hard to y it at the roundtable, we sat down opposite each other at a small table in the room and lined up our pieces.

    Now then, shall I give it a go? It¡¯s been a long time, but I should be able to manage somehow.

    ~~~~~

    ¡¸... It¡¯s my defeat¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹(Ernest)

    I lower my head first, to which the king of Paluf lowers his as well. Ye-ep. This is my third loss in a row.

    I don¡¯t want to boast, but I am strong at shogi, to begin with. However, I now truly understand how strong my opponent really is. This kid is quite tough, isn¡¯t he?

    ¡¸You are quite strong. Out of all the opponents whom I had fought against, you have the ability toe out on top ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸R-Really? I have mostly only yed with Uncle-sama though¡¹(Ernest)

    Does that mean that Duke Rembrandt is that powerful himself?

    Fumu. This may be a bit interesting. I may be able to have this kid gain self-confidence. A few momentster, I started to talk about the idea that popped into my mind.

    ¡¸As a matter of fact, Brunhild will be holding a shogi tournament in ten days. Would Your Majesty like to secretly participate in it?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Eeh?! B-but, is it really fine for someone like me to participate?!¡¹(Ernest)

    ¡¸It¡¯s of no problem. In addition to you, there will be nobles and royalty of other kingdoms participating in secret as well. Your safety is absolutely guaranteed¡¹(Touya)

    I¡¯ve thought about the tournament itself just now, but people like the King of Belfast and Duke Ortlinde will likely participate in it. Or perhaps I should say that if I withheld the news about opening a tournament from them, I would definitely receive aint from themter.

    I will make the people who seem tough as seeds, and then the tournament should gain its form by itself if I collect free participants.

    ¡¸Wha-what to do...¡¹(Ernest)

    Next to the nervously pondering king of Paluf, his sister Lucienna began to talk to him.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine to not think too deeply about it? I think it¡¯s fine to go on a trip to Brunhild for a bit. It will also be alright to take me with you, you know?¡¹(Lucienna)

    ¡¸... Then, then I would like to participate...¡¹(Ernest)

    ¡¸It¡¯s settled then¡¹(Touya)

    We pped our hands in positive affirmation.

    Looks like we¡¯re going to be busy. Oh well, it¡¯s likely to be fun even if we include all the troubles, so it¡¯s fine.

    ~=~=~

    ¡¸... It may be sudden, but I¡¯ve decided to hold a shogi tournament¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s sudden alright¡¹(Doran)

    In the town of Leaflet, in the head office of ¡°Silver Moon¡± inn, the one in front of me is a red-headed and bearded man. It¡¯s Doran-san, the father of Mika-san.

    ¡¸So you say that you want us to participate in this tournament as invitees?¡¹(Doran)

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not like being invitees is that advantageous, you will just be exempted from participating in preliminary matches¡¹(Touya)

    In addition to Doran-san from ¡°Silver Moon¡± inn, I would like Br-san from Weapons Shop ¡°Bear Eight¡± and Simon-san from the second-hand shop to enter as the seeds. With them being yers from the early days of shogi in this world, they should be at least more skillful in it than me.

    ¡¸So, will you participate?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Damn right. We will uphold the name of Leaflet as the originalnd of shogi and aim for overall victory¡¹(Doran)

    When did they attach that name? At least he¡¯s correct in one thing, this town IS where shogi first appeared.

    ¡¸Moreover, how many people are going to participate?¡¹(Doran)

    ¡¸Aside from several invitees, we haven¡¯t decided yet, but just so you know, every one of the invitees is considerably strong. We n preliminaries for the first day and main matches for the second day. Since Doran-san and the rest will be participating right from the second day, it¡¯s okay for you toete on the first day. What do you think?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Do not joke with me. How can we allow ourselves to miss the matches of those who may turn out to be our future opponents? We wille on an opening day! As for the inn, Mika can manage it¡¹(Doran)

    So he says. I then inform them that I will pick them up on the day of the preliminaries and then leave Leaflet.

    Upon my return, I called the King of Belfast, Duke Ortlinde, as well as the other rulers and solicited them as candidates.

    We will also be conducting a baseball tournament and a martial arts tournament at the same time, so I asked the knights of each country to support and participate in it if possible.

    The reason why I adopted otherpetitions because of the suggestion that having only the shogi tournament would be in, and it wascking to get fired up.

    As the result, The lineup of yers has turned out be unbelievable...

    ¡¸What the hell, with those participants...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yep. Oh well, I can understand their feelings¡¹(Yumina)

    Seeing the list that I¡¯ve assembled, Yumina floats a stiff smile.

    ¡öParticipation applicants for the shogi tournament

    King of Belfast (Belfast)

    Duke Ortlinde (Belfast)

    Emperor of Regulus (Regulus)

    Monarch of Reefreez (Reefreez)

    King of Paluf (Paluf)

    Duke Rembrandt (Paluf)

    Statewide Governor of Rodomea (Rodomea)

    ¡öParticipation applicants for the martial arts tournament

    Beast King of Misumido (Misumido)

    Knight King of Restia (Restia)

    Commander of the Knight Order Gaspar (Regulus)

    General Leon (Belfast)

    Knight Lyon (Belfast)

    Commander of guards Garun (Misumido)

    Baba Nobuharu (Brunhild)

    Yamagata Masakage (Brunhild)

    Kokonoe Juutarou (Ishen)

    ¡öParticipation teams for the baseball tournament

    Brunhild

    Belfast

    Misumido

    Regulus

    Restia

    Reefreez

    Rynie

    Rodomea

    It turns out this way only with the staff (acquaintances) from each nation. A bit unexpected.

    ¡¸Will the security be okay? ¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸There will be no oversight. Excluding particr people like kings, others will be asked to wear an artifact that can be seen by other people. The guards from each nation will also be attached so that they don¡¯t stand out. We will also, naturally, do our own guarding in secret as well. Even the cat squad, which is lead by Nyantaro, has been asked to provide help¡¹(Touya)

    I have also requested the help from familiars of Kohaku¡¯s group of divine beasts, so we should be well covered in terms of security. What worries me more is how Professor Babylon hasn¡¯t yet started talking about participating in shogi tournament while Moroha-nee-san and Karina-nee-san don¡¯t speak about the martial arts tournament.

    I will somehow request them to give up on that somehow, but I am also a bit scared on what unreasonable demand they may ask of me in return.

    ¡¸It certainly looks like a festival with how things are going¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Well, there is no mistake in what you¡¯re saying. Street stalls will also be lined up, and there will be various trifling events happening. It¡¯s just unfortunate that our preparation period was so small¡¹(Touya)

    Everything started out as just an idea, after all. It¡¯s bad that everyone got rolled in it, but at least it looks like everyone looks forward to the end result in their own way, which is helpful. If we¡¯re going to do it the second time, I will make it so that we have a bit more time to make preparations.

    As for people like Kousaka-san, they grumbledints that we would¡¯ve been able to gain much more revenue if only we had at least a month of time in advance and advertised the festival outside of the country too. Well, I understand them.

    ¡¸Yae-san, Hilda-dan, and Elzie-san seemed to want to participate in the martial arts tournament as well ¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸That¡¯s because I¡¯ve asked them to help with security this time. I should ask them to patient¡¹(Touya)

    Those girls should already be considerably strong. They are being trained every day by Moroha-nee-san who¡¯s a sword goddess, and they are also receiving the effect of ¡°Divine Protection¡± in addition to it. What I say is probable, but they may receive divine protection from three people, namely Moroha-nee-san, Karen-nee-san, and me.

    If I try to describe it, it¡¯s like being under the patronage of a god. One receives various graces and can acquire abilities that separate them from ordinary people.

    However, while it¡¯s true that they receive a divine protection of a sword goddess, the effects are not those that directly raise their skills with swords. There seems to be an infinite variety of effects, depending on each individual. For example, Yumina here seems to be able to look several seconds into the future. This may be the divine protection which I have bestowed, but I don¡¯t quite understand why it was that ability that revealed itself in her.

    I feel it would be unfair for people like that to appear in the martial arts tournament. I would like everyone who has been gathered to participate to enjoy themselves, so I must show restraint, although I feel bad for the girls. If I don¡¯t, then the meaning behind not letting Moroha-nee-san participate will disappear.

    As for Baba-jii-san and Yamagata-ossan, they¡¯ve ovee my opposition with the pretext of protecting an assembly hall. Well, there is certainly no limit to the number of fellows who may hold no-good ideas towards the participants, that¡¯s for sure. So what they¡¯re doing is necessary. We n to sort out everything with barriers and artifacts in that regards, but I can¡¯t call those measure absolute.

    ¡¸Aah, there is more. Her Eminence The Pope of Ramishu and Karen-ane-sama say that they would like us to lend them a church in the castle town¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸A church? Are they going to pray there?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It appears they are going to establish a consultation office there to listen to people¡¯s worries. And speak with Kami-sama¡¹(Yumina)

    Listen to people¡¯s worries, huh? I don¡¯t mind something like that. They are the kind of people who seem to be able to give an advice on love, life, and stuff like that. However, will Her Eminence also conceal her social standing and participate in it?

    As I inclined my head while pondering about it, the smartphone in my pocket started to vibrate. Hm? A call?

    I took out the device and read the screen. It says ¡°Iing: Kami-sama¡±. Ueee?!

    ¡¸H-hello?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºOoh, Touya-kun. Would it be fine if I participate in this festival as well? How about it? I just want to sightsee for a bit, and speak in the church about trivial matters. There won¡¯t be any troubles ¡»(Kami)

    ¡¸Seriously?...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºI also want to meet with the gods who¡¯ve descended. Please take care of that one¡»(Kami)

    As I listened to theughing voice on the other side of the smartphone, I suddenly felt like I have a cramp on my face. ... This is bad. The unthinkable has happened.

    The strongest protector, in a certain meaning, will make his descent. Will it turn out okay... for this festival? Though there is no way he would being as a god, naturally.

    Not good, now it seems like gathering the kings of each country here incognito is but a trifling matter...

    What exactly am I going to do now...

 Chapter 286: The Additional Participating Nations, and the Opening Announcement

    Chapter 286: The Additional Participating Nations, and the Opening Announcement

    Preparations for the festival are steadily progressing.

    The initial n was to hold a festival for two days, but it has now been stretched onto four days. Their reason for that is due to the people¡¯s request of wanting to see, not just one tournament, but other tournaments as well.

    Certainly, the finals for the shogi and the martial arts tournaments take ce at the same time in the same day, which is something sacrilegious in some sense.

    Because of that, the schedule now is:

    First day:

    ¨COpening ceremony

    ¨CBaseball tournament (first match)

    Second day:

    ¨CBaseball tournament (including finals)

    ¨CShogi tournament (Preliminaries)

    Third day:

    ¨CShogi tournament (Finals)

    ¨CMartial Arts Tournament (Preliminaries)

    Fourth day:

    ¨CMartial arts tournament (including finals)

    ¨CClosing ceremony

    Something like that.

    Even so, it would still be difficult for the participants of each tournament to visit the other venues if they win their matches.

    In addition to that, other countries have applied for participation in this festival.

    Our initial n was to basically invite just the members of the East-West Alliance, but the Kingdom of Paluf isn¡¯t our ally yet. Since that¡¯s the case, how can we ignore other countries? It was then decided to send written invitations to the kings of countries whom we had contacted with before, just in case.

    The said countries include Hanock, Ferzen, Lail, Zenoasu, and Elfrau.

    As for Ishen, I sent a tentative invitation to Ieyasu Tokugawa-san since I really had not met their king (that is, the emperor). After all, Tokugawa-san is the ruler of Ishen in all but name.

    Honestly speaking, I just sent those letters with a feeling that ¡°It may turn into trouble if I don¡¯t invite them.¡± They probably won¡¯te either way, but... I definitely didn¡¯t expect that all of them would ept the invitation.

    ¡¸They might very well be thinking that they may hurt Your Majesty¡¯s mood if they refuse your invitation, in which you will then invade them with frame gears¡¹(Nic)

    That is the input of one of the Vice-Commanders of our household, Nic-san. You know I won¡¯t do something like that, right?!

    Moreover, those countries will even be sending their knights and martial artists to the martial arts tournament. All of them are referred by their respective kings, though it seems like the King of Ferzen himself ns to participate in the tournament.

    Which reminds me, that person is an avid collector of weapons... He¡¯s a muscle-brain. And that¡¯s despite Ferzen being called the Kingdom of Magic. I wonder if it¡¯s eptable for him to have that kind of image.

    However, this festival has turned into something outrageous... VIPs from all over the world are gathering en masse, aren¡¯t they?

    I am not very worried about security and other aspects rted to it, but we most likely won¡¯t be able to properly respond to individual quarrels between people as much as before.

    For example, let¡¯s assume that the Beast King of Misumido and the King of Ferzen bump to each other during the military arts tournament. It¡¯s possible to assume that the defeated side will hold resentment towards the winners, regardless of the resentmenting from the person in question or their respective retainers.

    Oh well. I think it¡¯s pretty much impossible for them to fight if it¡¯s those two people.

    They are hiding their social standing during the tournaments, so their honor won¡¯t be hurt even if they lose their match. Conversely speaking, they won¡¯t gain any prestige even if they win the championship, it¡¯s an arrangement with no downsides.

    It might really be amusing to have the champion fight against Moroha-nee-san. Nah, I probably shouldn¡¯t dampen their joy.

    I really want this event to proceed without any trouble...

    =~=~=

    ¡¸The Demon King ising...?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yaa, his entire face is unpleasant¡¹(Sakura)

    Sakura makes a sullen face, which is usual for her. C¡¯mon, The Demon King would weep if he knew...

    It seems their rtionship as father and daughter is a one-way street as well.

    ¡¸I have to warn my mother to hide...¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸No-no-no, I would probably feel pitiful for him if you do. You should meet with him¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Muuu...¡¹(Sakura)

    Sakura sips on her tea while pouting. Well, I myself believe that His Majesty The Demon King is tiresome, but I must make sure that I don¡¯t pick a fight with him. He¡¯s the typical case of a doting father (with limitations to his daughter only) after all.

    ¡¸On my side, I¡¯m fine with my elder brothering, but my esteemed grandfather will be a cause of annoyance...¡¹(Hilda)

    Hilda sighs. Oh? So the old grandpa ising as well? He¡¯s a former adventurer with a gold rank, same as me.

    Hmm. Won¡¯t that perverted geezer be docile enough if I just show him a collection of gravure photos? He may actually be the one who¡¯s easier to deal with of the two, in some sense.

    ¡¸My elder brother wille as an escort to Ieyasu-sama. I¡¯m looking forward to his visit because it has been a long time since Ist saw him¡¹(Yae)

    The one sitting on the opposite side and smiling is Yae. Her brother Juutarou-san won¡¯t just be guarding Ieyasu-san, he must also being here in order to participate in the martial arts tournament. In addition to him, there will also apparently be several participants from Ishen.

    ¡¸Really now. This festival is unexpectedly bing something grand¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine if we can enjoy it? Aah, Auntie Rana and Emma-nee-san will being as well¡¹(Elzie)

    ¡¸And what about your uncle?¡¹(Touya)

    Due to what Elzie has said, I recall their uncle who¡¯s overly nervous of nobles.

    ¡¸Our uncle won¡¯t being. His soul might leave his body and not return the moment we summon him into somewhere grandiose like a castle¡¹(Linzie)

    I can fully agree with Linzie¡¯s statement. She¡¯s not wrong. If things don¡¯t go well, he may all of sudden encounter the Monarch of Reefreez, his own king.

    Speaking of which, things will get really hectic on the very day of the opening. Especially for me. How many ¡°Gates¡± will have to open that day?

    Oh well. It¡¯s probably going to be alright since opening a ¡°Gate¡± won¡¯t even take more than a minute for one country as long as I get everyone to meet somewhere in advance (for the transfer).

    The participants from East-West Alliance are:

    ¡öBelfast Kingdom

    ¡öRegulus Empire

    ¡öReefreez Kingdom

    ¡öMisumido Kingdom

    ¡öHoly Kingdom Ramisshu

    ¡öRodomea Federation

    ¡öKnight Kingdom Restia

    ¡öRynie Kingdom

    They amount to nine countries, including our own Brunhild.

    The following countries aren¡¯t members of the alliance, but we have acquaintances among the representatives of each of these counties, whom we associate with:

    ¡öLand of Gods Ishen

    ¡öDemon Kingdom Zenoasu

    ¡öPaluf Kingdom

    ¡öMagic Kingdom Ferzen

    ¡öElfrau Kingdom

    ¡öLail Kingdom

    ¡öHanock Kingdom

    Seven countries. And, the countries with whom we have no association with are:

    ¡öIgretto Kingdom

    ¡öHorn Kingdom

    ¡öNokia Kingdom

    Those three.

    At present, this world consists of those 19 countries.

    world map

    There¡¯s also the recently discovered Palerius ind, and the tribes from Great Forest Sea, but those aren¡¯t technically countries even if they look like one. Also, there are still people living in the now copsed Yuuron and Sandora, but those regions don¡¯t function as countries anymore.

    Anyhow, representatives from almost all countries that inhabit this world will be gathering in this country. ...... When I try to think about it again, this may indeed be a great deal, though it¡¯s already toote to even consider that.

    I won¡¯t say anything as long as everyone can enjoy themselves.

    With that in mind, should I just yell this one time in my mind?

    ~=~=~

    The day of the festival has finally arrived.

    I¡¯m transferring to the different countries that will be participating since morning and inviting our esteemed guests.

    Those on the side of nobility and royalty are then released into the audience hall and their own rooms respectively inside the castle. Some of them are now pleasantly chatting with one another right away while others pass the time trying to get to know their new acquaintances.

    They¡¯ve already finished disguising themselves, so they appear at the nce like nothing but regr citizens. However, what seemingly makes them stand out, despite wearing in clothes, is probably their inherent good upbringing. Something about the way they behave makes each one of them look good.

    ¡¸Your Majesty The Dukedom King, will this badge work just by holding it?¡¹(Ernest)

    The Boy King of Paluf asks me while affixing his star-shaped badge, that has already been passed to him, on his chest. Right now, he isn¡¯t dressed the way royalty does. Instead, he is in in clothing. That, in turn, makes him look like a regr kid with regards to his appearance.

    ¡¸Please pour just a little bit of your magic power into the star. Once you do, the magic stone inside will change its color from ¡°Red¡± to ¡°Yellow¡±. See? Your Majesty¡¯s appearance will then change to a different person once that happens¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸But Your Majesty The Dukedom King, it doesn¡¯t look to me that Ernest has changed in any way...¡¹(Lucienna)

    Standing beside the boy king, his Princess Lucienna inclines her head while looking at her younger brother with a ¡°yellow¡± star badge on his chest. There¡¯s a simr star-shaped badge shining on her chest as well, but hers is still ¡°Red¡±.

    ¡¸Regardless of whether they¡¯re activated or not, people with simr badges are exempted from their effects. It would¡¯ve been impossible to identify who is who otherwise. You will understand what I meant if you try removing your badge and look at His Majesty again¡¹(Touya)

    Following what I¡¯ve said, Princess bes surprised at the sight of her younger brother after she has ced her badge on the table. He probably looks like a boy whom she has never seen before.

    By the way, I¡¯m also wearing a badge, so everyone appears the same as usual to me.

    ¡¸This star is also imbued with protective capabilities. Once you pour more magic than usual inside, the stone will change its color to ¡°Blue¡±. If ever you are in danger when the badge is in that state, it will automatically transfer its wearer to his or her room if the amount of damage is more than a certain amount regardless of the weapon or method used. Please keep the star in a ¡°Blue¡± state, and under no circumstance should you remove it during the festival¡¹(Touya)

    Of course, the same badges have been given to the guards bought by each head of state. Though if they end up keeping the badge in a ¡°Blue¡± state, they will inadvertently be transported the moment they receive damage. That¡¯s why they keep it in a ¡°Yellow¡± state in case there are multiple assants.

    Those entering the martial arts tournament like the Beast King of Misumido are asked to keep theirs in a ¡°Blue¡± state outside of matches. There are no matches today so it doesn¡¯t really matter though. Actually, there is no need for people who don¡¯t have that much of a social standing like Lyon-san or Juutarou-san to conceal themselves, but I still gave them their badges since it would be inconvenient for them not to be able to discern some people from others.

    ¡¸In addition to that, please take this one along with you¡¹(Touya)

    I then call upon a white puppy from a summoning circle. I¡¯m not giving them smartphones, so I¡¯ve decided to attach a summoned beast as a follower to the heads of states which aren¡¯t members of the East-West Alliance.

    ¡¸If anything happens, touch this guy and talk to him. That way, you will be able to contact me. He himself is considerably powerful, so he will also act as your guard¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Thank you very much! Waa, it¡¯s so cuute¡¹(Ernest)

    The King of Paluf squats and brushes the puppy¡¯s head, to which the puppy narrows its eyes and wags its tail in apparent delight. Although I¡¯ve said that it¡¯s a dog, it¡¯s actually a wolf. It¡¯s a child of a Sunora Wolf which lives in snowfields.

    The one watching this cub with interest from across the room since a while ago is none other than Rachel, the daughter of Duke Rembrandt. It seems like she wants to y with the puppy like the King of Paluf does, but it looks like she doesn¡¯t want toe because of me. Good grief. She haspletely grown to treat me as someone she can¡¯t deal with, hasn¡¯t she?

    I then express my thanks and leave the group of people from Paluf, which the girl immediately reacts to. She goes to where the boy king is and starts brushing the puppy. Seems I was right, huh?

    Well then, it appears I¡¯ve finished exining everything to the kings here. There are some who have returned to their rooms, but everyone looks like they are quite enjoying their discussions. After all, they now have an opportunity to talk to the influential people of countries whom they rarely associate with.

    Having entrusted this ce to Yunima and Luu, I transfer to ¡°Silver Moon¡± in the castle town where the other guests are gathering.

    As I enter therge dining hall of the inn, I notice the figures of Elzie and Linzie among those who¡¯re already eating their breakfast.

    Sitting next to the two are their Aunt Rana and her children. There are seven people in total including the eldest Emma-san, who is older than me. The whole family ¡ª with the exception of the eldest son, who has already be independent ¡ª are having breakfast together.

    ¡¸Oh, Touya. Is everything in the castle finished?¡¹(Elzie)

    ¡¸For the time being, I guess. How about here?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Well, somewhat. People here don¡¯t travel incognito after all¡¹(Elzie)

    I exchange a few words with Ezie and then greet both Aunt Rana-san and Emma-san.

    Aside from them, there are also people from Leaflet in this dining hall, like Br-san from the weapon shop and Simon-san from the second-hand shop. I also greet and wave them.

    We¡¯ve instructed the invitees that we will handle their hotel charges and meal costs. The same goes for ¡°Silver Moon¡±, they are providing guests with particrly nice rooms.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, I don¡¯t see Doran-san anywhere. Did something happen? ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸You see, Doran-san has ended up helping Mika-san in the kitchen. The inn is fully booked due to the festival, so they seem to be understaffed¡¹(Linzie)

    So exins Linzie. Oops! Looks like the troubles happen even in a ce like this. It probably means that the second inn may be busy as well.

    For the sake of rity, the ¡°Silver Moon¡± here in Brunhild is a branch store, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with Doran-san helping out since he¡¯s technically the owner of the ¡°Head Office¡±.

    ¡¸Remind me, at what hour does the festival start?¡¹(Elzie)

    ¡¸It starts at eight, which is about an hour or so from now. Once we broadcast a light greeting, we will do a few sham-battles at the northern grand training field. I guess we¡¯re going to make it showy right from the start¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸At the grand training field, you mean you are going to use frame gears?¡¹(Elzie)

    The northern grand training field is different from the one inside the castle that is used by our knights, this spacious training field is separated from the castle down a bit and is used exclusively for frame gears. Only authorized people are allowed ess there because that ce is dangerous, not because it has secrets in it.

    There¡¯s a powerful barrier installed on the grounds, which is capable of preventing any damage from spilling outside. If I¡¯m to be asked why it¡¯s installed, we won¡¯t be able to ensure the safety of people in there otherwise since we also conduct experiments with magic and bullets that tend to fly everywhere.

    In the first ce, frame gears are big by themselves, which makes them visible from outside of the training field, so we can¡¯t do anything secretive there.

    It appears a crowd tends to gather outside of the training field during training hours. Turns out that watching those battles is an amusement for the townspeople. That¡¯s why it has been decided that we would conduct a proper event this time.

    ¡¸Afterwards, we will do the first round of matches of the first baseball tournament. Each of the two stadiums will be holding two games, one in the morning and one in the afternoon. We are doing four matches just for today. Those games will decide the teams that will advance into the matches tomorrow¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Have the opponents already been decided?¡¹(Linzie)

    ¡¸Not yet. We will do it with an impartial lottery¡¹(Touya)

    There are only eight teams in total, so it won¡¯t even take much of a time. In fact, the selection in itself is one of the events for this festival.

    Our Brunhild team is led by Logan-san from the knight order as the captain, but its strength is frankly questionable. It¡¯s neither tremendously strong nor it¡¯s weak, but I can say that our team has plenty of chances to win depending on their opponent. Nevertheless, it¡¯ll be fine if they can just keep at it and enjoy the games.

    After this, I give several discount coupons to Aunt Rana and her children as presents. Those coupons are limited to street stalls in Brunhild and give a half-price reduction. Then, I transfer to the school located in the castle town.

    ¡¸Uoo! What the hell ?!¡¹(Touya)

    I falter a bit at the sight of a crowd of cats assembled in rows on the campus. Three-colored, spotted, ck, white, tiger-striped. Cats of various lineages are all looking at Nyantaro, who himself is standing on a box of tangerines and is raising his sword to the sky.

    ¡¸My friends! Today is our big day to shine~nya! It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that the peace of this town is hanging on us on this very day~nya! Each of you, get psyched and patrol the streets ~nya! ¡¹(Nyantaro)

    ¡ºNya-a!!¡»

    ¡¸Should you find a suspicious person, observe them thoroughly~nya! If anything happens, immediately rush to the guard stations and lead them to the ce~nya!¡¹(Nyantaro)

    ¡ºNya-a!!¡»

    ¡¸A cat for the sake of person! A person for the sake of cat! Oh my elite troops, a glory awaits you at the end of your duty ~nya! A katsuobushi for each, specifically speaking ~nya! Go then now ~nya! ¡¹(Nyantaro)

    ¡ºNya-a-a ! ! !¡»

    Simultaneously, the cats run off toward the town. His leadership is amazing as always... It¡¯s almost too good to be wasted on cats. Looks like the power of katsuobushi is somewhat increasing.

    ¡¸Ooh, if it isn¡¯t His Majesty. Are you here on inspection ~nya?¡¹(Nyantaro)

    ¡¸Well, something like that. Though it looks like there¡¯s no need for me to worry¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Naturally! Both the safety of the town and the princess¡¯s mother during the festival will be kept by this Nyantaro... damn it! This D¡¯artagnan ~nya!¡¹(Nyantaro)

    Looks like he¡¯s getting his name wrong on his own already. Oh well, both names are fine, but... that¡¯s right, I have to warn him.

    ¡¸I believe the Demon King of Zenoasu will be visiting Fiana-san...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already heard about it from the princess ~nya. She doesn¡¯t mind if I kill him should he behave insolently in front of her mother-sama ~nya...¡¹(Nyantaro)

    ¡¸That¡¯s dangerous!¡¹(Touya)

    It will certainly turn into an international problem! Has Sakura still not forgiven him!? Even if he isn¡¯t the demon king, the damage he¡¯ll receive because of how his own daughter treats him will be huge. I feel pity for him.

    For the time being, I have Nyantaro just put an end on killing and ask him to keep himself to the role of a bodyguard.

    Once this is done, I receive an email from Professor Babylon on my smartphone, so I decide to return to the castle. Looks like the preparations are in order.

    Upon my return, a full force of the summoned beasts ¡ª Kohaku, Kougyoku, Sango, Kokuyou, and Ruli ¡ª greet me.

    ¡ºLord, our dependents will also be assigned to guard duty and the observation of the streets¡»(Kohaku)

    ¡¸Okay. Let me know if something happens¡¹(Touya)

    Animals like dogs and mices from Kohaku, small birds from Kougyoku, tiny snakes for the likes from Sango and Kokuyou will be keeping an eye on protecting the town. As expected. There¡¯s no way we can call upon Ruli¡¯s dependents, the dragons, so she will be observing the town from the skies. That way it would be immediately obvious to her if there¡¯s an uproar.

    As I arrive at the castle gates, I notice a group from Ramisshu along with Her Eminence sallying forth into town. Looks like some foreign countries are already in town, huh?

    As Her Eminence notices me, shees up to me while being apanied by a priest. Hmm? If I am not mistaken, this is Phyllis-san, right?

    She became a cardinal after those past events, if I remember correctly. Aside from me, she¡¯s the first person who had ever meet Kami-sama. Even so, thest person is Her Eminence.

    Both of them adorn the aforementioned star-shaped badges. Alright! They are keeping theirs in the ¡°Blue¡± state.

    ¡¸Y-Your Majesty The Dukedom King. Won¡¯t you happen to know when ¡°That person¡± would being?¡¹(Elias)

    ¡°That person¡± is the term Her Eminence uses for Kami-sama... The World God. When I tell her that he¡¯s going to descend, she panics quite a bit. Even so, it looks like she has managed to somewhat calm herself down. She¡¯s still notpletely calm though. Oh well. I can¡¯t do anything about that.

    ¡¸I think he won¡¯t being today at least. He contacted me yesterday, so he should be here from tomorrow onwards. Please be relieved. I will properly contact you when he arrives¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸H-He remembers me, right...?¡¹(Phyllis)

    Looking worried, Phyllis-san addresses me.

    ¡¸Everything will be alright ~nanoyo. The world god hasn¡¯t grown senile yet, you know ~nanoyo? ¡¹(???)

    ¡¸Waa! You¡¯ve surprised me! I¡¯ve already told you not to appear all of sudden, haven¡¯t I?!¡¹(Touya)

    Towards Phyllis-san¡¯s inquiry, Karen-nee-san suddenly replies from behind my back. Good grief! She really has a literal knack to appear unexpectedly!

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be opening a love consultation office in the church as well today ~noyo. I¡¯ll thoroughly settle every single query ~noyo. I¡¯ve been itching to put my skills to use ~noyo!¡¹(Karen)

    Hmmm. Her proposition should be something good, but why do I feel uneasy when she speaks like that? I would really like her not to cause any strange uproar.

    ¡¸Well then, it¡¯s time for us three to go to the front, ~noyo! The lostmbs are waiting for us ~noyo!¡¹(Karen)

    ¡¸Ah! W-wait for us! Karen-sama! please!¡¹(Elias)

    ¡¸I-I am sorry, Your Majesty! See youter!¡¹(Phyllis)

    Pulling the hands of those two, Karen-nee-san starts walking to town. Their guarding knights then start chasing the trio in hot haste. Although I¡¯ve a feeling that there¡¯s nothing to be sorry for, I probably shouldn¡¯t be worried about that group as long as Karen-nee-san is with them.

    After that, several groups have walked to the castle town. I guess it¡¯s about time to start.

    Once the clocktower in the center of town strikes eight o¡¯clock, a great number of fireworks areunched into the sky from Babylon.

    Along with that, Sousuke-nii-san begins ying violin, producing a tune with a high volume from the clocktower.

    Music by Edward Elgar, Pomp and Circumstance Marches.

    This melody, called as such in Japan, is apparently called the ¡°Land of Hope and Glory¡± in the United Kingdom. It¡¯s loved so much that it¡¯s even called ¡°The Second national anthem of Great Britain¡±, but it¡¯s strange for this music to be yed in a different world.

    As for me, I include in it my wish for Brunhild to be a ¡°Land of Hope and Glory¡±. As such, I go up to the microphone that¡¯s connected to the speakers of the clocktower and dere the opening of the festival.

 Chapter 287: The Festival, and the First Day

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 287: The Festival, and the First Day

    The first day of the festival.

    The showy opening ceremony, namely the sham-battle between frame gears, has finished without a hitch, and the whole town is now crowded by people, bringing a never seen before flourish in business.

    Various street stalls line the streets, and an appetizing smell drifts from here and there. Should I try some of themter?

    In order for people to enjoy the festival, the guarding knights patrol the streets and blend in with people who havee from other countries.

    In addition to the regr guards, Nyantaro¡¯s cats patrol from the back alleys and wall fences while Ruli¡¯s subordinate birds keep watch from treetops and rooftops with their shining eyes, akin to surveince cameras. It¡¯s arranged that they will call out the nearby knights as soon as possible if there¡¯s an emergency.

    Because of that, there¡¯s really not any need for me personally to do the patrolling.

    ¡¸Well, maybe I should try to enjoy the festival as well¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine even for a short while? Other kings have guards attached to them, and they have those badges that will keep them safe. They should be fine, shouldn¡¯t they?¡¹(Rin)

    So says Rin who walks by me, wearing her usual gothic lolita clothes with a ck umbre over her head.

    As for the others, they¡¯ve gone out to apany their own families. Although for Sakura, she looks annoyed by the presence of the Demon King who is trying to talk to her. She probably concluded that it would be bad to take him to her mother Fiana-san.

    Even Rin herself tentatively offered to assist the Beast King of Misumido. She had submitted a report to him, but he wanted to spend some time by himself without care. As such, she¡¯s now apanying me.

    With Rin being who she is, she apparently invited her friends and acquaintances from Misumidio, but they didn¡¯te today.

    Naturally, her bear P is following us from behind with light steps. She asionally gets involved with children, to which she desperately resists every time.

    ¡¸O~to, Are-e?¡¹(Touya)

    At the end of my nce ¡ª on the stage built in front of the clocktower ¡ª there is a sight of a swarm of women attentively listening to Sousuke-nii-san ying piano. Is that a concert? What¡¯s he doing...?

    So the tune yed by a god can very well be called as divine melody, huh? The music being performed is the signature tune yed by a French pianist who¡¯s hailed as the ¡°Prince of the Piano¡±. That persones to Japan yearly every May and performs in public.

    While it is indeed an ordinary melody, Sousuke-nii-san¡¯s skill with the piano surpasses mine by leagues and bounds. Although I want to continue listening, I cannot do that. As such, we pass by the clocktower square and arrive at the first baseball stadium.

    There will be four matches yed out today, one in the morning and one in the afternoon on each of the two stadiums.

    Thepetitors are:

    First stadium

    Morning: Brunhild vs Restia

    Afternoon: Misumido vs Reefreez

    Second stadium

    Morning: Belfast vs. Rodomea

    Afternoon: Regulus vs Rynie

    As follows.

    This oue is the result of the lottery done by the captains of each team a while ago at the end of the sham-battle.

    Our opponent is the Knight Kingdom of Restia. Their team ces heavy emphasis on offense which is their trait. Still, it doesn¡¯t mean that they have a lot of heavy hitters. They are the type of team which prefers to score points steadily, making their on-base percentage high.

    Logan-san, the captain of our team, says that most of their yers have superior batting eyes, and that they don¡¯t get easily riled up.

    The match on the first stadium has already begun. The score is still 0 vs 0 during the second inning, and Restia¡¯s offense has finished.

    When I turn toward the audience seats, I see the yers of Misumido with the Beast King, and yers of Reefreez with their Monarch watching the oue of the game.

    Once this match ends, it will be the match between Misumido and Reefreez in the afternoon. Tomorrow, they may fight against the team that wins the current match, so it¡¯s likely natural for them to watch the game.

    I then turn toward the seats near the first base and notice the Knight King of Restia sitting on the opposite side at the third base. On his right sits Hilda, and on his left sits the former-former king of Restia, grandpa Galen.

    On Brunhild¡¯s side is one of the Four Heavenly Kings, Naito-ossan, along with several of his subordinates. They¡¯re enjoying the game while drinking beer.

    People who serve in the castle and in the knight order are each given a day of rest from a four-day duration of the festival. I would really like them to enjoy it as well. I also really wanted to grant all of them the days that they desired as much as possible. Also, making a decision would¡¯ve been troubling if it had been biased, so I was allowed to decide it on my own.

    There are only the baseball preliminaries during the first day, so the people who are resting on this day may have drawn the short end of the stick. Nevertheless, it looks like they are enjoying themselves, which puts me at ease.

    ¡¸Oya, Your Majesty. Are you on patrol?¡¹(Naito)

    ¡¸Just looking around. Is everyone having fun?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Well of course we are. It¡¯s a festival in the town what ourselves have built. It¡¯s the best!¡¹(Naito)

    This ossan usually doesn¡¯t stand out, but his cheerfulness seems to have increased today. Must be due to the alcohol.

    Naito¡¯s group is in charge of the construction and the agriculture development in the country, so their delight is probably even greater than anyone else.

    Even this stadium, whose foundation had been built by me, was then revised by them and made it as big as it is now. This town might¡¯ve not developed as much without them.

    For the time being, we decide to watch the game together with them and buy popcorn and drinks from a young salesgirl.

    ~=~=~

    ¡¸It surely is regrettable¡¹

    ¡¸Guess you¡¯re right. If only we could score a point at that time¡¹

    Speaking of the match with Restia, they¡¯ve won with a score of 3 to 2, which meant that our Brunhild was sadly defeated. It by no means implies that our team is inferior, but that¡¯s simply just how things happened, I suppose. It¡¯s said that victory depends on the luck of the day. Since the yers persisted till the end, we should drop by and bring them refreshments.

    The morning match on the second stadium between Belfast and Rodomea seems to have ended with a win for Belfast due to their superior stratagems.

    The matches of Misumido vs Reefreez and Regulus vs Rynie will start in the afternoon, and the deciding matches will be yed tomorrow between the four teams that will win today.

    By the way, I¡¯m thinking that it¡¯s about time to have a lunch, so Rin and I go for a stroll through the town. There, we subsequently happen to see the Paluf group having a meal at an open cafe on a street corner. The Boy King of Paluf, his elder sister, Duke Rembrandt, his daughter, as well as their guards are having a light lunch.

    I unfasten my badge as a test, and my view changes to the point wherein I can¡¯t see them as anything but as apany of close family and friends from somewhere. Looks like the badge is functioning properly. Incidentally speaking, Rin is wearing a badge as well. Nothing will happen even if we get found out here so we turn them offpletely.

    ¡¸Ya-a, are you having a meal?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Oh, Your Majesty The Dukedom King! Yes, we have walked around the town once, so... ¡¹(Ernest)

    Once I greet the group, the boy king encourages us to take the neighboring seats, which I ept without reservation. The daughter of Duke Rembrandt, Rachel is sitting opposite of the boy king and, while hugging the Sunora Wolf pup that I¡¯ve entrusted them, averts her eyes. Yep, looks like I¡¯m being hated.

    ¡¸What is everyone going do in the afternoon?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸We n to go see the match of Rynie. We have yet to properly y baseball, so...¡¹(Lucienna)

    Princess Lucienna replies as is she looks happy about it. Have they been invited by the King of Rynie then? I¡¯m d that he appears to be enjoying this as well.

    ¡¸Well, our morning stroll was nothing but things that had caught our attention here and there. Before we knew it, the morning had already ended. There are many things that our own country wants to adopt. This town is wonderful indeed ¡¹(Donovan)

    The acting regent Duke Rembrandt looks at the scenery outside the cafe and says his opinion of this town. As expected. It feels wonderful for people from other countries to praise one¡¯s home.

    ¡¸There¡¯s just one thing though. A ce where you end up overspending your money is truly a bad ce¡¹(Donovan)

    ¡¸Oou...¡¹(Ernest)

    So says the Duke with a tiny smile to which the boy king bes downhearted with. Mm? Did something happen?

    ¡¸This Eru has been turning and turning the capsule toy machine in the shopping district for how knows how many times. We had quite a bit of money, but he was still scolded by father some time ago because he had be a bother to other people who wanted to try it¡¹(Rachel)

    ¡¸The Shining Count didn¡¯te out no matter how much I turned the toy machine, so I just...¡¹(Ernest)

    Once I nce towards the direction Rachel is looking at, I then see a paper bag full of capsule toys left on the chair. Oh well. He really did go with it for quite a while.

    Hmm? Didn¡¯t Rachel talk to me just now? Does that mean that she doesn¡¯t hate me that much?

    As I turn my fleeting nce on her, she averts her eyes awkwardly. Hmm?

    ¡¸In the end, were you able to collect all of them?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Uhhm, I haven¡¯t gotten Grimgerde yet...¡¹(Ernest)

    ¡¸Ara~. My machine?¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹(Ernest)

    The boy king then raises his face to Rin after looking at a small piece of paper with capsules written.

    After I exin that Rin over here is the pilot of the machine named Grimgerde, everyone else bes surprised as well.

    To them, the image of a young girl (though she¡¯s 612 years old) probably doesn¡¯t really fit their image of the person piloting the frame gear which disyed that kind of violence in battle during the opening ceremony.

    People know about Rin¡¯s social standing; namely, her being a court magician of Brunhild, former matriarch of a fairy tribe, and a fiancee of the Dukedom King which is me. However, not many people from other countries know about her as a pilot of a frame gear.

    Rin then pokes at my side.

    ¡¸Dear, don¡¯t you have one or two with you?¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸Well, I have, but... Oh well. I guess it¡¯s fine¡¹(Touya)

    I want people to get these toys the proper way. But since I¡¯ve already got him to buy so many, I guess a bit of service here won¡¯t hurt.

    From inside ¡°Storage¡±, I take out a ck Grimgerde figurine armed with heavy firepower armaments and ce it on the table. Rin then takes that toy and passes it to the King of Paluf.

    ¡¸Here. Treat it with care, okay?¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸Thank you very much! Uwaa! Now the set isplete!¡¹(Ernest)

    ¡¸Oops. We¡¯ll be adding Luu¡¯s ¡°Waltraude¡± and Sakura¡¯s ¡°Rossweisse¡± next month, so it¡¯s still far away from beingplete¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Eeh~...¡¹(Ernest)

    Catching my words, the boy king reacts downheartedly which makes everyone smile.

    By the way, Luu¡¯s Waltraude is an interchangeable type, so it has four variations: Attacker, Booster, Caster, Defender. It will difficult to collect them all.

    Alba-san¡¯spany may open their store in Paluf next time, so he may be able to acquire all of them over there. I want him to be patient and collect all of them.

    It¡¯s not just frame gears which will be added, there will also be behemoths like the snake kong, the grand boar, the power byson, and the needle rat.

    However, if this hobby has already spread by this much, will there be a demand for behemoth figurines made of soft vinyl or stic models of frame gears...?

    Though I feel it will require a considerable technological level to producemodities that can be assembled without glue... Yep. This world doesn¡¯t have stic to begin with.

    Assuming it goes well, creating a system which can make stic models move simply like in anime with magic...

    As I am getting deeper and deeper into the thought, Rin once again pokes me at the side. No good, no good. Let¡¯s think about businesster.

    After we have a meal with everyone, the Paluf camp goes away to watch the match of Rynie.

    As for us, we step outside thinking where should we go next...

    ¡¸U~, Umm!¡¹(Rachel)

    I turn my head around to the voice stopping me and see Rachel. She¡¯s hugging the Sunora Wolf pup as always. What¡¯s up?

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry, for the other day... I have u-understood just how frail I am...¡¹(Rachel)

    I¡¯m surprised. The once prideful princess apologizes. She has apparently thought everything out. Speaking of which, her attitude from before was more of awkwardness rather than hate towards me, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸... That¡¯s right. Once you think that you¡¯re the strongest, it will be the end of you. There are many people around the world who are more powerful than you. By the way, even I have people whom I can¡¯t win against no matter what I do. I lose every single day ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Eeh?! There are people like that?!¡¹(Rachel)

    Perhaps I should call them gods, instead of just people. What will I be able to win against them, that I wonder... I¡¯ll just feel sorry if winning against them takes a thousand years or so.

    ¡¸I, I have to protect Eru, after all... Saying that I cannot lose to anyone is... I still lost to Your Majesty. As such, I¡¯ve started thinking as to what kind of strength I possess...¡¹(Rachel)

    Her tone bes more and more depressed, and she hangs her head in shame. Oya? So this time it¡¯s Rachel who has lost her self-confidence, huh? What am I going to do about this...? Your opponent was just a bad match for you, so you shouldn¡¯t worry about it... If I say that, it will likely be just sarcasm and nothing else since I was the one who had defeated her.

    Just as when I¡¯m worried about what I must say to her, Rin starts talking from the side.

    ¡¸It might be a certainty that you¡¯ll be able to protect the Kingdom of Paluf if you be strong. However, that might as well be done by knights or soldiers. You have something that only you can do, haven¡¯t you?¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸Only I can do...?¡¹(Rachel)

    Hearing these words, Rachel raises her head.

    ¡¸You have to be that person¡¯s support. To be next to the one whom you treasure, to be worried with him, to think with him, tough, to feel joy... Doesn¡¯t it sound like a dream if you can be his strength? No one but you can be hispanion. Be that person¡¯s shield who protects his heart like I do¡¹(Rin)

    Saying this, Rin takes up my hand. Damn! How embarrassing! P, who¡¯s under our feet, squats and hides her face as if she¡¯s squealing ¡°Kyaaa¡±. I¡¯ve already said this before right? Your acting abilities are way too high. You hear me?

    ¡¸Can I really do that... I, to be Eru¡¯s shield...¡¹(Rachel)

    ¡¸It¡¯s said that a good woman can raise her man, that she can be an existence that can¡¯t be reced by anyone. You have a lot of that characteristic. I guarantee you. Only you can support your king¡¯s heart and walk alongside him, right? Do not waver!¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸... Yes!¡¹

    Rachel happily bows to us, and vigorously runs over to people from Paluf.

    How should I say this? She has recovered way too fast. Ooh! She¡¯s clinging to the boy king¡¯s arm.

    ¡¸... Quite an interesting advice¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s just my second-hand telling of what darling¡¯s esteemed sister have said¡¹(Rin)

    Karen-nee-san, huh?... No wonder. However, it looks like she indoctrinates people with various other ideas. It¡¯s kinda scary.

    ¡¸C¡¯mon, where shall we go after this?¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸No, that, arm...¡¹(Touya)

    Rin has been tagging me along for quite a while already. Damn! This is so embarrassing!

    ¡¸What? You don¡¯t want to lock arms with me? Just like the other girls, I am quite poor at clinging, but I still muster the courage and do that, right?¡¹(Rin)

    ¡¸Aah~... My bad. ... Then, it looks like there will be a public puppet show. Shall we go take a look? ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸As youmand, my lord¡¹(Rin)

    The smiling girl returns a jest reply, and we then start walking.

 Chapter 288: The Second day, Morning

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 288: The Second day, Morning

    The second day of the festival.

    The baseball finals and the shogi preliminaries will be taking ce today.

    In the morning, matches between Restia and Misumido, and Belfast and Regulus will be taking ce in the first and the second stadiums respectively.

    And in the afternoon, the winning teams will fight a decisive battle to decide who¡¯s the overall champion.

    There will also be a match for the third ce somewhere around lunchtime before the finals. The teams will end up ying in a series of matches though. Nevertheless, restoring their fatigue will be a piece of cake for the special recovery potion made by Flora of the proud ¡°Alchemy Building¡±.

    On the other hand, the matches of the shogi tournament will continue from morning all the way through the evening. The number of participants is unexpectedlyrge, which makes timing troublesome.

    Shogi usually has something that resembles an allotted time, but it¡¯splicated and bothersome, honestly speaking. As such, it has been decided that during this tournament a yer has two minutes to make their move.

    This time limit is being made possible through the use of special shogi pieces that changes their color to grey after a minute goes by. Once two minutes are up, they turn ck, thus marking the defeat for the denoted yer.

    If the piece is raised before it bes ck, it will return to its normal color.

    We¡¯ve also prepared an hourss with a two-minute timer for the shogi board to let yers think of their moves up until thest possible moment.

    Honestly speaking, I want this tournament to proceed on schedule, but there are quite a lot of participants since this tournament, in many ways, is different from baseball and martial arts tournaments. It¡¯s mainly because Shogi is a game wherein age or gender doesn¡¯t matter.

    Several people, who pass the qualifiers today, will be forced to y with the seed participants in the main matches for tomorrow.

    The assembly hall is already crowded with both participants and visitors by the time I arrive. The seed invitees, such as Doran-san from the ¡°Silver Moon¡± and the disguised Boy King of Paluf, peer into the preliminary matches as if they are watching a sports game.

    As for me, I don¡¯t hold that much zeal towards shogi, so I just merrily pass time by patrolling.

    A little bit earlier, one of the yers overturned a board on purpose, seemingly because he was about to lose. However, our custom-made shogi board had recorded the positions of each piece right before it was overturned. As such, that person¡¯s struggle was futile. Naturally, the perpetrator was still disqualified.

    By the way, Naito-ossan, who was off-duty yesterday, is currently managing the preliminaries. Though it looks like he has a bit of a hangover.

    ¡¸Ye-ep, I guess it really is undeniable that he isn¡¯t quite sober yet¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Still, it looks like everyone is enjoying themselves. Look over there. That grandpa and the kid with him are happily ying the game¡¹(Yae)

    In the ce Yae points at, there are certainly two people, an aged person and his grandkid, ying a game. If I am to guess by their facial expressions, it looks like it¡¯s the child who¡¯s putting pressure on the grandfather.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, is it fine for Yae not to join Juutarou-san?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸My elder brother will be focused on the martial arts tournament starting tomorrow. Therefore for this day, he¡¯s doing special training at the training field of the knight order since this morning. I don¡¯t wish to be a bother to him, so umm... I thought about being together with Touya-dono today... ¡¹(Yae)

    Having her own face be red, Yae entangles her fingers together in a bashful and restless manner. Of course, I have no reason to refuse her.

    ¡¸In that case, shall we go take a look at what¡¯s happening in the baseball stadiums? It¡¯s about time the teams, that will advance into the finals, are decided¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ah. Ah! If so, I will go change my clothes for a bit, so... Umm, I would like you to wait for me at the ¡°Silver Moon¡±...¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸? I don¡¯t mind...¡¹(Touya)

    Saying this, Yae starts running in a big hurry towards the castle. I don¡¯t think there is a need for her to change clothes though... She¡¯s probably sweaty from the training this morning.

    As I walk through the streets leading to the ¡°Silver Moon¡±, I¡¯ve been abruptly caught by the hem of my coat, making me almost fall down.

    I then turn around thinking ¡°What the heck?¡±. There I notice the tiny alcohol goddess, Suika, clinging to me. Hey! wait a minute!

    ¡¸Oi, what do you think you¡¯re doing...?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Touya-onii-san, it¡¯s a lifetime request of mine. Lend me money for booze. Karina-chan has confiscated mine a bit ago-o. It¡¯s a festival, yet it¡¯s so cruel for me not to drink sake-e! ¡¹(Suika)

    Suika says that while she continues clinging to me andmenting. Stop that! Your nose is dripping! C¡¯mon! What¡¯s with this goddess?

    Sometime before, I had thought that she should be able to produce her own alcohol with ease since she¡¯s the goddess of spirits, but that was a great mistake. It looks like she¡¯s not allowed to make her own alcohol down here because it will be under the category of the power of a god. Speaking of what this fellow can do down here, she apparently has some knowledge about alcohol. Therefore, she can do alcohol analysis by tasting and not get utterly drunk despite how much she drinks, can¡¯t she? If I try to think about it again, it does sound nasty... Oh! Isn¡¯t she capable of using the Drunken Fist martial art style or something? ... That¡¯s is very nasty, I suppose...

    Despite how she looks drunk as usual, it probably feels like a buzz to her.

    ¡¸You have a cup which produces something like a wine or any other sacred treasure like that, don¡¯t you?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸J-just wait a minute! This cup can only produce the sacred wine of gods ¡°Nectar¡±, and I am tired of it already-y! I am so-o ti-i-ired of it! I-I just want to drink a lot of unusual local wines brought here from different ces during this f-festival!¡¹(Suika)

    She begins stomping ¡°do-do-da-da¡±. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand her, but I still want her to act a bit more dignified. She is a goddess after all... Does she not have this thing called the pride of a goddess?... They often say that ¡°you cannot win against kids and drunkards¡±, but this girl is both.

    Not good! The looks of everyone passing by is painful.

    I breathe out a sigh and squat so that Suika and my eyes are on the same level.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be alright for you to drink after the festival ends. If you stay sober and help the castle maids, then we will arrange a drinking session for you. Can you promise me that? ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Easy-peasy! If I can drink that alcohol afterward, then I will be able to go on an alcohol-free holiday for some time! ¡¹(Suika)

    In more ways than one, it¡¯s strange for a person who looks like a kid to talk about alcohol-free holidays, but I guess it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want to be entangled in a mess such as this anymore.

    ¡¸Look here. Will that arrangement be fine for you? Also, keep this with you at all times. Despite how strange it is, you won¡¯t get injured even if it gets twisted, you know? ¡¹(Touya)

    From inside ¡°Storage¡±, I take out a gold coin and a bag of beef... eer, jerky made of dragon meat, and pass them to Suika.

    This one coin is more than a lot as the allowance for alcohol, but this girl will just spend all of it on booze anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter to her if the alcohol is expensive or cheap as long as it¡¯s alcohol.

    By the way, it apparently doesn¡¯t even matter if the alcohol is tasty or not. Even if the alcohol is bad, it¡¯s said that both have their own vors. In that case, is she really fine without drinking various wines from down here? Isn¡¯t she just bbering?

    Oh well, she should be able to hold out for three days if she has at least this much no matter what she does. Ultimately, it¡¯s better than her clinging to me again.

    ¡¸Yaafuu~! Thank you~! I love you, Touya-onii-chan~!¡¹(Sukia)

    With money and a bag of jerky in tow, Suika kisses me on the cheek and runs away towards the direction of a liquor store at full speed. What a truly cheap divine love.

    Having now parted with Suika, I then arrive at the ¡°Silver Moon¡±, which is definitely flourishing more than ever before.

    Even though it¡¯s just before noon, the dining hall is jam-packed with people enjoying their meals. Looks like the guests are being kept waiting even more than yesterday. ... Aah! Is the inn understaffed because Doran-san has gone off to watch the shogi matches?

    It usually isn¡¯t so congested here, and just a couple of assistants are enough to handle everything.

    Once I¡¯ve shown my face in the kitchen, I can see that Mika-san is hurriedly finishing one dish after another. Her intensity is as if she¡®s on a battlefield.

    ¡¸Yo, do you need help?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Come in,e in! I¡¯m already extremely busy! For starters, go take this order to table three!¡¹(Mika)

    Although I had said it half-jokingly, I was then pressed with a tray that contained soup and meat with fried vegetables. Eeh? Seriously?

    There¡¯s no way I can refuse now, so I didn¡¯tin and start carrying the tray with the cuisine to the table. As I line up the dishes in front of the guest sitting at table three, another visitor raises up his hand and calls to me from an adjacent table.

    ¡¸Hey Lad. Bring us a grilled fish Polo, a potato stew, and a vegetable sd¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh? Aah, Yes-yes. One grilled fish Polo, one potato stew, and a vegetable sd¡¹

    I¡¯ve totally been ordered. Wait a minute. I don¡¯t work here, you know!

    Still, I return to the kitchen and convey to Mika the items that were ordered after receiving them. Upon doing so, the next tray with cutlery has then been handed over to me.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve said ¡°Wait a minute¡±!

    As such, I try saying that ¡°I think this is enough¡±, but I¡¯ve then been silenced by Mika-san¡¯s power of gaze, which is practically screaming ¡°Go right away!¡±. I have no choice but to swallow my words. This is a bloodbath. She¡¯s carnage itself.

    There is a saying ¡°Make use of anybody who¡¯s at hand¡±, but for her to make even the king do her bidding is...

    I then carry the dish to the indicated table and receive yet another order. This is bad! I can¡¯t get out of this mess!

    ¡¸Your Majesty?! What are you doing?¡¹

    The one who stiffly calls out to me from the entrance of the ¡°Silver Moon¡± is a neer to our knight Order, Lance-kun.

    Did he drop by to have lunch? He must be visiting Mika-san, but right now she¡¯s carnage itself. Setting that aside, I am now saved from this nightmare!

    ¡¸Lance-kun! I¡¯m giving you a royal decree!¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Eh?! Ah, Yes!¡¹(Lance)

    ¡¸For the entirety of this day, you are to go under themand of the ¡°Silver Moon¡± manager. I will convey this matter to the knight order. Your tasks will basically be taking the orders and carrying the dishes of the customers. You are to undertake this duty at once!¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes? No, Yes!¡¹(Lance)

    While standing in attention, Lance receives my order and hurriedly rushes into the kitchen. As expected of someone born in the Knight Kingdom of Restia. It¡¯s wonderful how loyal he is to his duties.

    Immediately afterward, Lance-kunes out wearing an apron. He then starts carrying the dishes to their designated tables and receives orders from new guests just as I was doing a while ago.

    Don¡¯t think bad of me, okay? Think of this as one of the ways to capture Mika-san¡¯s heart.

    I am afraid to be used any more, so I leave behind a scapegoat and jump out of the ¡°Silver Moon¡±.

    While I continue waiting for Yae near the entrance, I take out my smartphone and let Rain-san know about Lance-kun¡¯s situation. I am saved because it looks like they can rece him with someone else.

    You know, it would be for the best if Mika-san leaves behind a recruitment notice for a day worth of work in the adventurers guild today. After all, Doran-san would be absent tomorrow as well.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve made you wait¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹(Touya)

    When I turn towards the voice calling out to me from behind me, I see Yae standing in a yukata with her hair propped up.

    Her dress, which should be called an outfit of ¡°a yukata-wearing beauty from Japan¡±, consists of a light purple yukata with a morning glory drawn on it, a light blue obi, and small geta shoes. It looks... nice.

    ¡¸You had said before that his event would be a festival, so I asked mother and brother to bring it. H-how does it look?¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸Oh well, it suits you. I can¡¯t find the right words to describe just how well it suits you¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I-is that so?¡¹(Yae)

    Truth be told, people who are wearing yukatas can be seen here and there throughout the town. This is because Brunhild has a lot of immigrants from Ishen, so it¡¯s not that strange for them to wear yukatas like that during a festival.

    However, I haven¡¯t seen anyone whom their yukata matches them as much as it does with Yae. Is me being in love with her why I¡¯m seeing her in such a favorable light?

    ¡¸I even have to leave my katana behind...¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸Well. That¡¯s natural, I suppose...¡¹(Touya)

    In a yukata and with a katana, huh? That would¡¯ve been a mistake. She would have looked like a casually-dressed, poor and masterless samurai. I¡¯m d that Yae decided to dress stylishly as a girl.

    ¡¸I¡¯m concealing a dagger in my bosom though¡¹(Yae)

    Of course, it didn¡¯t entirely go that way. (ck: Oh c¡¯mon Touya! I know you love it.)

    [Well, for the time being, let¡¯s head towards the stadium. Probably, the teams advancing to the finals have already been decided, but a constion match has most likely begun by now.]

    (Touya)

    ¡¸I guess so. ... Ah, Umm, E~to, Touya-dono. M-may we h-hold hands...?¡¹(Yae)

    I then firmly grip her nervously presented hand, and we start walking.

    While we¡¯re both showing signs of embarrassment, I advance through the town filled with street stalls together with the happy-looking Yae in tow.

    Come to think of it, I received a report yesterday. It looks like there are people who have set up tents and camps outside of town since they were unable to book an inn. After all, I couldn¡¯t possibly think that this event would gather so many people.

    By now, we should¡¯ve built several lodgings, right? However, this many people aren¡¯t really a problem in particr when there are no festivals happening. I wonder though, will that still be fine in the future?

    As we arrive at the second baseball stadium where the constion match is taking ce, the results of the earlier match are being disyed on a signboard at the entrance.

    ¡¸First stadium ¡ª Misumido, Second stadium ¡ª Belfast, huh?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Which means that the constion match is being held between Restia and Regulus since they lost¡¹(Yae

    I agree. As we enter the audience seats, the match is already in progress. It¡¯s the third inning with a score of 0-vs-0, and Regulus is at the bat.

    Just as when we sit down on our seats, a clear sound echoes from the batter¡¯s box. Once we look up, we see a white ball fluttering through the blue sky. Aah! Isn¡¯t iting this way? Hey, don¡¯te here. ... Oh look, it came.

    Shouts of joy erupted at the same time. It was a marvelous homerun.

    The batter raises his arm and passes the bases. Regulus does have a lot of heavy hitters, don¡¯t they? They aren¡¯t alone, but theirs are the best.

    There was a runner at the second base. Therefore, the score is now 0-vs-2. The match is just opening up, so this point spread can turn around plenty of times. Yae and I decide to watch over how the match proceeds for a short while.

    ~=~=~

    If I am to speak about the oue, Regulus had continued to hold the lead with a two-point difference, and Restia followed after them.

    This is how the third ce has been decided.

    And all that¡¯s left now is for the final match between Misumido and Belfast to take ce in the first stadium.

    ¡¸I wonder, who¡¯ll win?¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸Misumido is superior in terms of raw physical strength, but they won¡¯t be able to win with just that. Belfast has a nicely bnced team in terms of offence, defence, and running¡¹(Touya)

    The audience begins leaving the stadium in groups and heads toward the first stadium now. As it is, the majority of them apparently n to watch the finals.

    As for us, we also go with that flow, but then we happen to meet a group of Belfastians while on our way. Of course, they are wearing the usual badges, so the surrounding people probably only see them as regr onlookers.

    Yumina then calls out to the King of Belfast, whom she¡¯s apanying.

    ¡¸As expected. You¡¯vee to see the finals, right?¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸I¡¯m also interested in the shogi matches. Touya-dono, please adjust the schedule next time you¡¯re going to hold a festival. It¡¯s regrettable that it¡¯s so hectic¡¹(Trystwin)

    I smile bitterly to what the King of Belfast has said. To begin with, this festival was ast-minute convention of sorts.

    It seems that the King of Belfast wants to see as much of the preliminaries today as he can since he¡¯ll be appearing during the shogi tournament for tomorrow.

    Then, saying that he¡¯ll take his elder brother¡¯s ce, the Duke of Ortlinde has apparently remained at the assembly hall for the shogi tournament. The duke is going to participate in the tournament tomorrow as well, so he¡¯s probably observing the enemy¡¯s movements. Say, I wonder if Suu will get bored of apanying him there ande here to where we are.

    As Yae and Yumina are having this kind of talk...

    ¡¸UNCLE ! TOUYA! Oh! The others are here too! ¡¹

    Apanied by the butler of the Ortline family Reim-san, Suues over from behind me and strongly jumps on my back.

    When ites to actions such as these, she¡¯s still so childlike. Though it¡¯s still possible to call it cute nevertheless.

    ¡¸So you¡¯vee as expected. Did you get tired of watching the shogi tournament?¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸There is so much pping there. Father just looks at the pieces and mumbles by himself, it¡¯s so boring¡¹(Suu)

    Fuu! Suu then intes her cheeks. She¡¯s quick-tempered, and she probably likes it better when it¡¯s easier to understand who¡¯s winning and losing. Oh well. That¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go watch the baseball match together then.

    Once she descends from my back, Suu shifts her attention to Yae next to me.

    ¡¸Yae¡¯s clothes are pretty. It¡¯s a ki-mo-no, right?¡¹(Suu)

    ¡¸It¡¯s a yukata. We wear them during festivals in Ishen¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸It certainly is beautiful. How about we prepare those clothes for everyone and wear them during the next festival?¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Sounds good. I want to try wearing it as well! ¡¹(Suu)

    ¡¸Then, it will be good to learn the craft from my mother. This one was made by her as well¡¹(Yae)

    Just like that, I pleasantly listen to a girls-talk, that had started before anyone knew it, as we walk towards the first stadium where the finals will take ce.

    The lid on the decisive battle is about to be removed.

 Chapter 289: The Second day, Afternoon

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 289: The Second day, Afternoon

    They run. One kicks the second base, then the third base, and plunges into the home te with power that could be considered reckless.

    A ball is thrown from the center field with a power simr to aser beam, making its way towards the catcher.

    It¡¯s a close y between the runner of Misumido, who¡¯s sliding into the base, and the catcher of Belfast, who¡¯s guarding the home te.

    A cloud of dust forms on the field hiding the two fallen people¡¯s appearance, thus the crowd¡¯s line of sight gets obstructed for a moment. Gulping down with tension, the audience falls silent while watching them. This silence is then broken by the loud voice of the referee.

    ¡¸Sa-a-a-a-a-a-a-fe ! !¡¹

    At once, tsunami-like cheer bursts out from the crowd. yers of Misumido are running off from their benches and lifting up high the person who has reached the home te.

    The finals have been a deadlock for nine innings with a score of 1-vs-1, and the point just now is the decisive point. Thus, it has now be the game-winning hit to victory for Misumido with a score of 1-vs-2.

    The Kingdom of Misumido has won the first international baseball tournament. The runner-up is the Kingdom of Belfast, and the third ce has been taken by the Regulus Empire.

    A silver tape isunched over the heads of the yers, where it subsequently flutters as confetti.

    Well, it¡¯s been a tense match indeed. Both sides have fought fair and square to the limits of their power.

    A thunderous apuse buries the yers from both teams. As all of that is happening, the award ceremony then takes ce.

    As the representative of the host country, I present amemoration trophy and a shield to the team captain and medals to all of the yers in the order of their position.

    Simr to how it¡¯s being done during the Olympics, I did think about giving medals to each rank. Third ce, second ce, and first ce receives hihiirokane medals, mithril medals and orichalcum medals respectively.

    Usually, each participating country in the Olympics should also receive a cash bonus from the host country, but I will entrust that matter to their own respective countries.

    The trophy and medals are carved with the words ¡°first international tournament¡±. There were countries who didn¡¯t participate in it, but it really is the ¡°first¡± international tournament so to speak, and I have no intention of changing the ¡°international tournament¡± part.

    I wish that countries will still continue to participate in the second, the third tournament, and so on.

    A lingering excitement still permeates the audience seats, and apuse pours down like rain, wrapping up the yers who have fought till the bitter end.

    As an extra prize, although it isn¡¯t exactly a prize, I will allow the winning team to use one of the castle rooms as a venue to celebrate their victory. I will also present a congrattory feast and several caskets of wine I have bought with my pocket money. That said, I hope they at least wouldn¡¯t ¡°pop¡± the beers because the room will be a disaster. Oh well, I don¡¯t think people here have that kind of custom.

    The baseball tournament has drawn to a close without any idents.

    Very soon, it will be four in the afternoon. The shogi preliminaries are probably progressing without a hitch.

    Being apanied by Yae, Yumina, and Suu, I head toward the assembly hall used for the shogi preliminaries.

    There are fewer people here in the hall right now than in the morning. The winners and losers were probably decided already.

    ¡¸Ah, Father !¡¹(Suu)

    Among the visitors of the assembly hall, Suu finds Duke Ortlinde and runs over to him.

    ¡¸Wow, it seems that Misumido is the champion of the baseball tournament. The news has reached even here. ¡¹(Alfred)

    ¡¸Bad luck for Belfast, isn¡¯t it?¡¹(Trystwin)

    ¡¸Well, both victory and defeat are words that don¡¯t have an absolute meaning to them. Still, I believe that even us taking second ce is enough reason to puff our chests with pride.¡¹(Alfred)

    Certainly, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for that match to suddenly shift in either direction. I think that everyone who has watched that game understands that.

    ¡¸How are the preliminaries going over here?¡¹(Trystwin)

    ¡¸Fairly well, I dare say. There are several people whom we cannot lower our guard down. Honestly speaking, I don¡¯t want to go up against them.¡¹(Alfred)

    There are 32 yers who will be participating in the shogi tomorrow morning including the referrals who have been invited beforehand and those who will qualify today.

    If everything goes smoothly, the winner will be decided by the evening or so. Still, I wonder how will the pressure of ying consecutive matches influence the games. It would be helpful if we could increase the amount of time in between the matches a bit more, but I didn¡¯t expect there would be so many participants. Please give me a break.

    Our n is to stream the matches tomorrow on a screen so that even more people than before will get to watch them. I¡¯m going to ask Monica and Rosetta to install a big screenter. The instation will be tricky in a lot of ways, so I will also be helping them.

    Suddenly, my smartphone starts vibrating in my breast pocket, so I take it out to verify the caller.

    ¡¸Oops, looks like this will also be something big.¡¹(Touya)

    I then entrust this ce to Yumina and teleport to the church located on a hill at the outskirts of the town.

    ~=~=~

    ¡¸S-so it¡¯s tomorrow?! A-at what time?!¡¹(Elias)

    ¡¸Around midday, it seems. It may be earlier orter either way.¡¹(Touya)

    About the call I received and who the caller was, I convey this to Her Eminence the Pope, who¡¯s currently preaching the teachings of god at the church. Her breathing then bes rough, most likely due to the excitement. Is she really okay? I am a bit worried, given her age and all. Shouldn¡¯t she be more than 60 years old? Still, I have no intent to ask a woman about her age.

    ¡¸W-what are we going to do, Your Eminence?¡¹(Phyllis)

    ¡¸Calm down, Phyllis. It¡¯s no use getting impatient at thiste hour.¡¹(Elias)

    The Ramisshu temrs don¡¯t understand the topic of their discussion, so they¡¯re just nkly staring at them. Only cardinal Phyllis understands it and gets agitated in a simr fashion. Well, I suppose it¡¯s unreasonable for them to get used to things like this.

    While they question the details, Karen-nee-san mutters by herself.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, it¡¯s so unusual ~noyo. Something like the descent of the World God into a lower world hasn¡¯t been several millions of years since thest time it happened ~noyo?¡¹(Karen)

    No, he has already descended twice by now. Well, ording to the talk we had afterward, it seemed he had used a portion of himself like an avatar or something the first time he went down. Even so, his existence seems to be just that outrageous.

    This time though, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s going to use that same avatar to descend or if he will take the form of a human and descend like what my nee-sans did.

    ¡¸I-if we offend him in some way, this world may end or...¡¹(Phyllis)

    ¡¸He won¡¯t do that. I¡¯ve already told you that he takes a non¨Cinterference policy towards this world, to begin with. I think it¡¯s fine to not get worked up over his arrival.¡¹(Touya)

    I calm Phyllis-san down since she has started to talk about something strange. Will she really be okay? She really isn¡¯t behaving like a candidate for the position of the next pope.

    ¡¸First of all, my sister and I will be present during that time, so everything will be alright.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ye-ep, there is also this matter of the subordinate god, so it¡¯s a bit tough for me to meet him ~noyo... ¡¹(Karen)

    Nee-san folds her arms with a difficult-looking face.

    Of course she would be. Actually, it was her duty to either capture or subjugate that NEET god. However, that same god had gotten himself absorbed by an evil god and became unreachable for the gods.

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, my sisters didn¡¯t make it in time by just a few moments all because Karen-nee-san was sleeping.

    The evil god has yet to disy any movements whatsoever. That¡¯s good on one hand, but that also makes things ominous on the other hand. Lower¨Css frazes continue popping up here and there same as usual. They themselves are then defeated by high-ranked adventurers.

    As I thought. I have to find a method on how to repair the world barrier.

    It¡¯s technically possible. Right now, I¡¯m thinking that the Reverse World visitors Grandpa Palerius met 5000 years ago are the key to this mystery.

    Perhaps... It¡¯s just an assumption, but there might be a possibility that a golem, with a particr ability or its user, was summoned by grandpa Palerius from the Reverse World with an experiment or whatnot.

    And by using that ability, it could¡¯ve repaired the barrier of the Surface World. Maybe it¡¯s like that?

    As I feared, the key may lie in the Reverse World.

    While I ponder on this matter, a noisy cry, or perhaps a cry of an animal resounds for some reason from the side opposite to the church. Is that a cat¡¯s cry?

    Turning my sight, I notice dozens of cats running up the hill leading to the church. Uee?!

    They continue meowing as they jump at me. Rather than calling it an attack against me, it looks like they¡¯re telling me to go somewhere. What the heck?!

    I summon Kohaku from the castle at once with ¡°Gate¡±. If it¡¯s her, she should be able to understand thenguage of cats.

    All of the cats immediately bes docile with the appearance of the Divine White Tiger, allowing Kohaku to get information out of them.

    ¡¸Well then. What¡¯re they saying?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºYes, it appears that... Nyantaro is having a duel or something. They¡¯vee to you, Lord, wishing that you stop Nyantaro and the other party.¡»(Kohaku)

    ¡¸A duel? With whom?!¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºWith the demon king, it seems.¡»(Kohaku)

    What a headache...

    ~=~=~

    Sparks fly from a saber and a rapier. Multiple series of thrusts are released toward the demon king by Nyantaro. The opponent then parries the edge of the rapier with a saber and goes for a horizontal swipe, but Nyantaro nimbly dodges it with the help of the innate agility of cats and restores his posture.

    ¡¸Stop this, Cat Knight!¡¹(Zelgadi)

    ¡¸I¡¯m unfit to be a guard of the esteemed mother if I can¡¯t handle at least this much ~nya! ¡¹(Nyantaro)

    So says Nyantaro while broadly grinning and squinting his eyes towards the Demon King.

    Both of them slowly step towards each other. Their confrontation takes ce in the school campus with the sunset going down behind them.

    The two then kick the ground at the same time, shortening the distance. As they are about to exchange a certain-kill kind of attack...

    ¡¸Slip.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Gafuu!?¡¹(Zelgadi)

    ¡¸Funyaa?!¡¹(Nyantaro)

    My magic makes them slip in the ce they are supposed to sh, making them fall strongly down on the ground. Are those two idiots?

    I then breath out a sigh as I watch two people (or is it one person and one animal?)e rolling and crashing down.

    ¡¸What the hell are you doing, Your Majesty The Demon King?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸D-Dukedom King of Brunhild? About this! I was trying to gauge the strength of this damned cat who himself ims to be Fiana¡¯s guard. I hold no ill will here!¡¹(Zelgadi)

    Sakura¡¯s mother Fiana-san works as the headmistress of the school here. This cat here is Nyantaro, whom Sakura has summoned.

    He says something about seeing the cat¡¯s ability, but that¡¯s suspicious. I have a feeling that he¡¯s just in jealous at being shown the cold shoulder by his daughter and former lover (they aren¡¯t married though).

    Well, it looks like he still has his reasons. He didn¡¯t use magic after all.

    Everyone else is the same. Sakura¡¯s magic has be more powerful than before, probably due to being a god¡¯s dependent and receiving its effects. It¡¯s just my personal opinion, but her magic power, in her usual state, is already more powerful than that of the demon king. Which means that it¡¯s possible that her summoned beast, Nyantaro, is powerful in his own regard.

    But I digress. Is he an idiot, for having a duel with the king of a whole country? As for the Demon King, leaving behind his own guards anding here by himself, what the hell is he thinking?

    ¡¸What the hell are you doing as well?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Nyaa?! I¡¯ve been told by the princess not to restrain myself once the demon kinges ~nya! If possible, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to make himpletely unable to stand on his legs during the festival ~nya!¡¹(Nyantaro)

    ¡¸Gfuuu?!¡¹(Zelgadi)

    The demon king grasps his chest and falls down. Oi... He should¡¯ve withstood that one the best...

    The demon king is struck down by the poor treatment of his own unforgiving daughter.

    What should I do about this...? When I look at this person, I get quite scared of the will that his daughter possesses.

    It¡¯s just, assuming that Sakura and I have a child, that kid will be this person¡¯s grandchild. Won¡¯t this guy die a sudden death if even his grandkid says something like ¡°Annoying¡± to him...?

    ¡¸... is it done, Nyantaro?¡¹(Sakura)

    A ssroom window opens, and Sakura peeks outside. Despite how nonchntly she looks after giving an order to beat up her own father, I think I once again reaffirm to myself that she still possesses the demon king¡¯s blood in her.

    The moment his daughter shows up, the demon king springs up and rushes over at full speed under the window where Sakura is looking down.

    ¡¸Farnese! I¡¯ve finally managed to get here after so long. Let me meet with Fiana at least for one day!¡¹(Zelgadi)

    ¡¸Mother is busy. The demon king is a bother.¡¹(Sakura)

    Pisha! She closes the window. Couldn¡¯t you have thought of a better way to express yourself... Look! The demon king has turned pure white.

    ¡¸Dukedom King of Brunhild... I¡¯m being hated by my daughter, am I not?¡¹(Zelgadi)

    ¡¸No... I probably can¡¯t say that with absolute confidence. I think that she would¡¯ve been more severe if she really hates you.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Are you saying that this is not severe?! My chest hurts so much that it¡¯s about to explode, you know?!¡¹(Zelgadi)

    In Sakura¡¯s case, I have yet to feel the difference between her disliking someone and her hating someone.

    If I have to be perfectly honest, it feels like she treats the demon king as someone bothersome or not worth talking about. In any case, she has probably no interest in him. They had no contact with each other as parent and child, so it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand her either. Without such feelings between them, she sees the demon king as just a mere gloomy ossan.

    How should I say this? I cannot seem to grasp the sense of distance between them... I guess I should start by closing that distance.

    ¡¸Even though things look like this, I did n on breaking my heart so that both Fiana and Farnese could live happily even if they know nothing about it... That girl came into this world without the royal horns. She hails from the lineage of the demon king, and yet without horns... Most of the nobles likely wouldn¡¯t have epted a daughter like that. I wished for her to live as an ordinary person, at an arm¡¯s length away. If only those talks of scorn and the treatment of being a taboo princess could be taken back... This is something that¡¯s beyond someone¡¯s control.¡¹(Zelgadi)

    Well, I am sure that even Sakura understands that there have been some unavoidable circumstances, given how things had happened back then.

    However, I think that the reason Sakura avoids the demon king has nothing to do with the incidents or circumstances that have gone by. She¡®s just avoiding him because those incidents and circumstances are depressing for her.

    Assuming that¡¯s the truth, I¡¯m in no position to voice my opinion here. Still, I feel awkward to deal the final blow to the parent here.

    While I¡¯m at loss about what to do, Fiana-san walks out of the school while being apanied by Sakura.

    ¡¸Oh... Ooh! Fiana! It¡¯s been a long time!¡¹(Zelgadi)

    ¡¸Same here, Your Majesty The Demon King. Wee to Brunhild.¡¹(Fiana)

    Sakura obviously looks astonished at how Fiana-san answers with a smile to the demon King.. Oi-oi, your mouth is hanging open.

    ¡¸I am sorry for the troubles this girl has caused you. Please find a way to forgive her.¡¹(Fiana)

    ¡¸Ah, no, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s I who¡¯s at fault for showing up all of sudden. I had arrived yesterday but was then turned away by Farnese.¡¹(Zelgadi)

    ¡¸Oh my.¡¹(Fiana)

    Fiana-san then stares lightly at Sakura, who in turn simply averts her eyes, looking embarrassed. Looks like Fiana-san wasn¡¯t told anything about that.

    ¡¸...Look, I was sure that he would¡¯ve been a hindrance to my esteemed mother. In addition to that, you are also busy with the preparations for the children¡¯s assembly.¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸Children¡¯s assembly?¡¹(Zelgadi)

    The demon king reacts towards those words. Aah, that reminds me. There was that event.

    ¡¸I believe that they¡¯re talking about inviting the children in town and school tomorrow and the day after, and holding a tale recitation club. That way, even the children who can¡¯t reads will be able to have fun.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Hoo¡¹(Zelgadi)

    In this world, books themselves aren¡¯t that cheap, and the literacy rate isn¡¯t high enough for everyone to be able to read story books. That¡¯s why such stories can only be heard from people like minstrels or storytellers. There are also theatrical ys and the like, but the fee is still too high for a child to shoulder even though the fee for these kinds of ys are usually low.

    Moreover, a lot of those ys are so standard that everyone knows them, which is why they are performed most of times.

    Therefore, I¡¯ve selected a few stories that will probably please the kids among the digital books I currently have, asked Sakura and Linzie to ¡°trante¡± them, and created new storybooks.

    Though we still had to change the words that didn¡¯t exist here, like ¡°guns¡± or ¡°automobiles¡±. Folktales and fairytales weren¡¯t changed that much though.

    While I am recalling this information...

    ¡¸Alright! In that case, I also will help with this children¡¯s assembly or whatnot!¡¹(Zelgadi)

    His Majesty The Demon King starts talking fast and strikes his chest.

    This person. Here he goes again and starts saying something bothersome. Even so, I won¡¯t say anything about him being ¡°annoying¡± or...

    ¡¸No, we can¡¯t possibly...¡¹(Sakura)

    As expected. She¡¯s reluctant to make the king of a whole country help her out. So while she¡¯s in the middle of softy rejecting him, the demon king interrupts her and continues.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t sweat it. You¡¯re busy, right? I¡¯ll be more helpful than this helper of a cat, right?¡¹(Zelgadi)

    ¡¸Hey, I ~kyannot ignore that remyark ~nya... I will definyately be of more help ~nya ¡¹(Nyantaro)

    The man and the cat scatter invisible sparks between them. Just how long do they n to continue fighting? Should I make them slip once more?

    Oh well. This is this, and that is that, I guess. Isn¡¯t this a chance to mend the strained rtionship of the father and the daughter?

    We aren¡¯t going to make him do anything as the king of a whole country, and the one he¡¯s going to help is his own daughter. He¡¯s also wearing the badge, which makes him look like an ordinary person. In the end, there are no problems in the surface. This might also soften Sakura¡¯s hard attitude towards him.

    No other choice then. Should I give them a hand? I begin addressing Fiana-san.

    ¡¸If he says that he¡¯s going to help us, then why not ept his help? After all, we are shorthanded as of the moment.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸We are, but...¡¹(Fiana)

    ¡¸And besides, I believe there are many things that can be put to practical use in Zenoasu as well, like the way this school operates or its education policy. If we look at it as one part of a cultural exchange, it¡¯s probably not a bad proposal.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yep! Certainly! ¡¹(Zelgadi)

    ¡°That¡¯s just what I¡¯ve been thinking¡± nods the demon king. I don¡¯t how serious he is about this, but let¡¯s leave it like this.

    However, Sakura looks astonished and decides to ignore such considerations of mine by raising an objection.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s help we need, then Nyantaro will do. Look, he can even read books.¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸However, he cannot pronounce words clearly, can he? ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s ~nyat like that ~nya! I am fluent in ~anya lyanguages ~nya!¡¹(Nyantaro)

    Nyantaro raises his voice out of his heart. The oue was obvious, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸Then, can you try saying ¡°nata-mame-nana-tsubu, nama-gome-nana-tsubu, nana-tsubu-nata-mame, nana-tsubu-nama-gome¡±?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸nyata-mame-nyanya-tsubu, nyama-gome, nyanya-tsubu, nya-nya-tsubu-nyata-mame, nyanya-nyagome... nya-a-a-a-a-a-a!!¡¹(Nyantaro)

    See what I mean?

    Nyantaro crumbles down to his knees, and Sakura starts groaning.

    ¡¸Look. Setting that aside, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a reason to t-out refuse his desire to help us, you know. Don¡¯t you want to make this children¡¯s assembly a sess, Sakura?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸... Got it. He may help.¡¹(Sakura)

    Hearing Sakura reluctantly ept his proposal, the demon King shows a delighted-looking smile.

    ¡¸Even so, don¡¯t be a hindrance to mother. And don¡¯t teach the kids anything strange.¡¹(Sakura)

    ¡¸Okay! I promise¡¹(Zelgadi)

    Fiana-san overlooks the conversation with a smile on her face. It¡¯s subtle, but that might¡¯ve also been another form of parent-child rtionship. Ah! That reminds me.

    ¡¸Fiana-san, may I ask you to stand over here?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Eh? Over here?¡¹(Fiana)

    ¡¸Your Majesty, go over here. Sakura will stand in between. Just like that, keep standing.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸What¡¯s this for?¡¹(Sakura)

    After making them stand with Sakura in the center, I lower myself a bit and prepare the camera of my smartphone.

    ¡¸Okay, Smile~¡¹(Touya)

    *Kacha!* The shutter sound echoes and a photo is taken.

    All that¡¯s left is to take out a paper used for making flyers out of Storage and print the photo with ¡°Drawing¡±.

    Although it¡¯s possible to print even without taking a photo, looking at a picture makes the photo more urate. I¡¯m told that Professor would eventually make an artifact capable of making flyers that can be used by anyone, but right now she¡¯s devoting herself to working on the dimensional gates.

    Once finished, I hand over the finished photo to each of the three people.

    ¡¸Oh my...¡¹(Fiana)

    ¡¸Oooh, this is something!¡¹(Zelgadi)

    ¡¸Muuu...¡¹(Sakura)

    The trio of parents and their child are watching as the photographs are handed out (although it¡¯s not technically a photo), each showing different reactions and facial expressions.

    ¡¸M-may I take this picture of myself, Dukedom King?!¡¹(Zelgadi)

    ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re wee to. I¡¯m giving it to you as amemoration of today.¡¹(Toyua)

    ¡¸You have my gratitude!¡¹(Zelgadi)

    In contrast to the demon king who¡¯s shouting in joy, Sakura disys a troubled expression. Don¡¯t tell me! Is she going to cut out or fold just the part of the demon king on it!? I¡¯m asking you to at least not do it here!

    As expected of Sakura though. She didn¡¯t go that far and just made an annoyed face at her own father acting like a child towards the photo he¡¯s holding. Even I can understand her. That ossan is supposed to be more than 100 years old after all.

    As for Fiana-san, she¡¯s looking at the picture with clear admiration.

    Oops, that¡¯s right.

    I then take out a white, mass-produced version of smartphone from ¡°Storage¡± and hand it to Fiana-san. Taking the interest of our country into ount, I should hand her one since she¡¯s sort of like the chief executive of an educational institution, namely the school. She can learn how to use it from Sakura.

    Seeing this, the demon king starts talking about him wanting one as well, to which I notify him that I only hand them to the rulers of foreign countries who are members of East-West Alliance. He then responds with something like ¡°Then Zenoasu will join as well¡±. Oi-oi, is it fine for your country to join just for that reason...?

    The country has been in a state of national istion for some time, and them opening up to the world will certainly be weed warmly. Nevertheless, is it fine for the reason to be just that?

    ording to the demon king, their country has been thinking about heading in that direction since the copse of Yuuron, and he¡¯s just doing nothing more than taking an advantage of the current opportunity... I find that reasoning suspicious. I wonder whether that¡¯s true or not though.

    Oh well, them joining the Alliance isn¡¯t something I can decide by myself, so we will settle this discussion after the festival ends.

    Given the current situation, we might have to think about sending invitations to other countries like Hanock, Ferzen, Lail, Elfrau, and Ishen. Aah! Including Palerius ind as well.

    Rather than calling it the East-West Alliance, it¡¯s better to name it the World League at this point ¡ª though we don¡¯t know yet if the other countries will ept our invitation or not.

    Looks like things will get busy either way. And so I breathe out a sigh.

 Chapter 290: Third day, Morning till noon

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 290: Third day, Morning till noon

    The third day of the festival. The shogi tournament finals started early this morning.

    Fourrge monitors installed at the grounds are projecting 16 games at once.

    While looking at them from the distance, we are eating pork miso soup with steamed potatoes. We opted to sit down at the food carts lined up on the streets since early morning instead of having our usual breakfast at the castle. The food is tasty as always, a viscosity of taro and good chewy feel of daikon radish are supreme.

    ¡¸The shogi tournament finals and the martial arts tournament preliminaries will take ce today, right?¡¹(Yumina)

    Yumina stops eating a steamed potato and starts talking to me from the next seat.

    ¡¸Yeah. Belfast, Regulus, Reefrees, Paluf, and Rodomea willpete in the shogi tournament and be represented by their kings while those from Misumido, Restia, Ishen, and Ferzen will be participating in the martial arts tournament instead¡¹(Touya)

    Though I wonder how I should feel about Baba-jii-san and Yamagata-ossan representing our country in the martial arts tournament.

    With regards to the top picks of the championship, I suppose they will be the Knight King of Restia, or possibly the Beast King of Misumido with his ¡°el¡±, given that magic is allowed.

    Naturally, other strong people will be taking part in the tournament, especially since this town is always teeming with adventurers even during normal days. There are also those who will participate to just test their own abilities.

    ¡¸Touya-sama, what¡¯s your n for today?¡¹(Luu)

    Having made sure that she herself would be able to reproduce the vor of those steams potatoes, Luu now asks me about my ns.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll probably have to announce the winner of the shogi tournament and the martial arts tournament in the evening. I n to tour a lot of different ces today. I also have an appointment at the churchter ¡¹(Touya)

    I probably shouldn¡¯t worry about the martial arts tournament since I¡¯ve asked Moroha-nee-san and Karina-nee-san to be the referees. As for the shogi tournament, Vice-Commander Nic-san of our household has taken the responsibility of managing it.

    ¡¸And what about you two? Yumina, Luu? Both Belfast and Regulus will participate in the shogi tournament¡¹(Touya)

    Though for Regulus, they will be represented by Knight Commander Gaspar-san during the martial arts tournament as well. Naturally, his appearance has also been altered.

    It¡¯s a given that a knightmander would participate in such a tournament. Nevertheless, even General Leon from Belfast will take part in the tournament as well. Oh well. It will probably not be found out anyway.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that my esteemed father and his associates willpete in the shogi tournament, but it¡¯s useless to worry about them. Therefore, I don¡¯t have any particr ns for today¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Which is why we¡¯ve been thinking of spending the whole day together with Touya-sama ¡¹(Luu)

    So this is why they¡¯ve asked me out this early in the morning, eh? Well, I don¡¯t see why I should refuse them though.

    We pay the fee for our meal, return the now empty bowls back to the shopkeeper, and start walking.

    Both Luu and Yumina snuggle closely to me. Luu takes my right arm, and Yumina takes my left arm. Honestly, it¡¯s difficult to walk like this, but they are smiling very happy that I¡®m doubting if I can actually shake them off. No, there¡¯s no way I can do it.

    Both of them had grown quite a bit and had be taller since the time we met. That said, their short builds make them look younger than their actual age even now.

    From the sense of touch on my arms, it appears like there isn¡¯t much favorable growth in that direction...

    Right now, we¡¯re still probably seen as an older brother who¡¯s being apanied by his younger sisters.

    ¡¸Touya-san?¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Mn? No, it¡¯s nothing¡¹(Touya)

    I can¡¯t let these sharp girls notice what I¡¯m thinking. As such, I give an especially calm reply.

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹(Touya)

    Ah! It must be Sousuke-nii-san holding a piano performance at the stage near the clocktower today. That melody... is probably western.

    My taste in western music has been influenced by my grandpa, so I¡¯m leaning a lot towards the ¡°oldies¡±, the music from the 1950¡¯s to the 1960¡¯s. In other words, what I want to say is that it was me who taught Sousuke-nii-san this type of music.

    The melody, which Sousuke-nii-san is ying right now, is one of the ssic rock¡¯n¡¯roll songs which represents the ny-fifties. The original was so amazing that it was included in the golden records of Voyager 1 and Voyager 2, which were thenunched to search for intelligent life outside of Earth.

    That reminds me, there¡¯s also this movie about a protagonist riding an automobile made into a time machine. That guy performed this melody on a guitar during a dance party in the past of his world. That movie was amusing indeed.

    (TL: basically, this reference, both the song and the film, https://.youtube/watch?v=S1i5coU-0_Q)

    Given how this is a melody which is easy to get hooked once it¡¯s heard, everyone will also shake their bodies and ride on its rhythm.

    Ehh? Now that I take a good look, there are other people on stage aside from Sousuke-nii-san. They¡¯re ying guitar-looking string instruments and drum-like percussion instruments.

    ¡¸Is this...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸They seem to be a traveling band. It looks like they happened to pass by this country. They¡¯ve yed along with Sousuke-kun here yesterday as well¡¹

    The shopkeeper of one of the opened cards lined up at the corner of the clocktower answers to my muttering. Just when I thought about who it was, it turns out to be our own Kousuke-oji-san, the Agriculture God.

    ¡¸Hey! What are you doing here?!¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸We¡¯re selling curry made from the harvested crops. Hey. I want to participate in this festival as well¡¹(Kousuke)

    Kousuke-oji-san makes a refined smile. This food cart has freshly cooked rice and curry in a deep pot while the wooden box next to him is stacked with a pile of various vegetables. Next, I notice a boy who wholeheartedly peels potatoes and carrots from this pile.

    ¡¸Hmm?! Let me see here. You¡¯re... Callen, right?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Wha? My name is most certainly Callen, but... who might you be?¡¹(Callen)

    The boy looks at me with nk eyes. Hmm? Aah, it must be because of the badge. I didn¡¯t notice it because it didn¡¯t affect Kousuke-oji-san, but it¡¯s probably in the ¡°On¡± state. I then cancel the ¡°blue¡± state, and the central part of the badge turns into the ¡°yellow¡± state.

    ¡¸Ah. Eeh!? Your Majesty?!¡¹(Callen)

    Atst Callen finally recognizes me, which prompts his eyes go round.

    This boy is one of the knights that enrolled at the same time as Lance-kun, and is currently being put to work at ¡°Silver Moon¡± inn.

    Hees from a pharmacist¡¯s lineage, making him very knowledgeable about nature¡¯s produce. Thus he was supposed to be assigned to work under Naito-ossan, and has been entrusted with duties in the agricultural development sector.

    ¡¸He shows a lot of promise, you know? That¡¯s why I¡¯ve asked him to help me¡¹(Kousuke)

    I see. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand why. He did manage to acquire a lot of different edible food in the forest during the survival examination of the enrollment test.

    Nevertheless, isn¡¯t it amazing to be fancied by the Agriculture God...? He probably receives divine protection as well.

    ¡¸Is this cart being managed by just you two?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ve asked Laqshe-san to help as well. Right now she is out to get the seasonings. To begin with, that girl is weak to fire, so we can¡¯t leave the cooking to her¡¹(Kousuke)

    Laqshe the Alraune, huh? That girl is a demonkin of the nt group, so it¡¯s a given that she would probably handle fire poorly. If I am not mistaken, she belongs to the agricultural development group as well, so it might not be far-fetched to say that she¡¯s fancied by the Agriculture God.

    So this is the curry cart of the Agriculture God, huh? I am interested, but sadly I¡¯ve already eaten steamed potatoes earlier.

    Oops, that¡¯s right. I quietly whisper into Kousuke-oji-san¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸By the way, about the arrival of World God in the church around lunch...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard about it from Karen-san. However, please don¡¯t fuss over us¡¹(Kousuke)

    ¡¸Is that fine though? It¡¯s been a long time since you met¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸All in all, a thousand years isn¡¯t very much different from yesterday for a god. If I think about meeting him, I¡¯ll meet him at once¡¹(Kousuke)

    He probably retains the senses as a god. Oh well. It¡¯s no use worrying over that, and the person himself says so. In that case, it¡¯s probably alright.

    Once we leave the clocktower, we tour the festival by window shopping at the various street stalls lined up here and there.

    ¡¸This is...¡¹

    ¡¸This figurehead is a specialty product from the northern parts of Regulus¡¹(Luu)

    A thunder bear holding a mysterious fish in its mouth. Luu gives an exnation about a wooden figurine being sold at one of the stalls.

    These things are sold in any world, I suppose. In my former world though, I heard that the number of craftsmen making such things had decreased quite a bit.

    ¡¸This one is...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s a charm doll which makes anyone want their happiness to extend even to their descendants¡¹(Luu)

    It¡¯s a doll with a cylindrical look. Once it¡¯s upper and lower parts are separated, simr to a tube holding a graduation certificate, another doll that looks exactly the same but is one size smaller appears from the inside. Opening this doll will yet again reveal another smaller sized doll, and so on up until the doll with the smallest possible size...

    It¡¯s probably simr to that famous souvenir from Russia. The only difference is that this one looks much more simplified.

    Going around the street stalls is certainly amusing in a different sense. There are things that resemble those from my former world and those that I have never seen before. As we spend the entire morning wandering around aimlessly near the stalls, we asionally buy things that catch our attention.

    Around the time when we start to wonder when will it be lunchtime, we turn towards the direction of the church.

    This church is built on top of a small elevated hill and is usually managed by just two people, a Shinto priest and a pastor dispatched by the Holy Kingdom Ramisshu. However, two more priests are currently stationed there.

    Their appearances were changed with the help of the badges that I¡¯ve distributed, but one of them is the Pope of the Holy Kingdom Ramisshu, Her Eminence Elias Oltra, and the other is the cardinal rumored to be the next pope, Phyllis Rugitt.

    In their surroundings are people pretending to dress as adventurers, but those are probably the Temrs of Ramisshu, who are guarding those two.

    The number of people in our country who believe in the God of Light preached by the Holy Kingdom is few. If it¡¯s said that the ¡°God of Light¡± is the World God himself, then you might even say that I¡¯m a believer as well.

    However, this isn¡¯t particrly made as public knowledge, and I still have mixed feelings about being a believer of a person who¡¯s part of my family, given that I have a position as a god¡¯s dependent. I¡¯ve also almost never stepped into the church.

    Once we enter the temple, we hear Her Eminence speaking about a miraculous tale that happened in Ramisshu amongst the solemn air.

    The so-called ¡°Miracle of Isura¡±.

    One year ago, the ¡°God of Light¡± had descended into Isura, the capital of Ramisshu, alongside its messenger of light, and they rescued the city from an evil god of darkness which was trying to shroud all of Ramisshu. It¡¯s a story about that kind of event.

    This miracle had a lot of eyewitnesses, amongst whom weren¡¯t just the believers, but also people like merchants from outside Ramisshu. Because of that, the story has spread around the world in a sh.

    Most other countries didn¡¯t try to believe that story, yet they say people are certain of one thing alone. That a miracle happened there. Such were the talks of multiple eyewitnesses.

    In reality, it was just a mass swindle caused by me.

    Ramisshu has been heading in a good direction since then. It¡¯s being said that despotic people, who carried out their indulgences with a slogan ¡°Under the name of God¡±, are no longer there.

    Her Eminence finishes her speech, and the audience starts walking outside the temple.

    As we are about to talk towards Phyllis-san and Her Eminence, they quickly dash towards us with a quick pace contrary to my expectations.

    ¡¸Y-Your Majesty! Could it be that the esteemed person is already here?!¡¹(Elias)

    ¡¸Aah, not yet¡¹(Touya)

    Hearing my words, the two be crestfallen, to which I continue talking again.

    ¡¸Now-now. He¡¯ll arrive sooner orter even if you aren¡¯t in such a hurry...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I¡¯m already here¡¹

    ¡¸Wha...?!¡¹(Touya)

    I instinctively raise my voice towards someone talking next to me.

    The one beside me is none other than the World God, showing his never changing aloof smile and wearing in clothes. Aah, that¡¯s surprised me! The way he appears every time is just way too sudden!

    ¡¸Hey! Please don¡¯t surprise me like that! How long have you been here?!¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ho-ho-ho. I used transfer magic a little while ago and arrived here in a sh. Ooh! It has been a while you two¡¹(World God)

    The World God addresses Her Eminence and Phyllis-san. Both then try to immediately kneel down in panic, but he gently stops them.

    ¡¸Both of you have to consider your social standings. There¡¯s no need for such consideration on your part. No one would mind it¡¹(World God)

    ¡¸Ah, yes-s....!¡¹

    Not good. Aren¡¯t those two frozen solid now? And here I am thinking that they¡¯ve be immune to things like this thanks to Karen-nee-san and Moroha-nee-san.

    Still,ing here with transfer magic probably means that he¡¯s not using an ¡°avatar¡± this time. That means he most likely underwent humanification, same as my sisters.

    ¡¸Ummm... Touya-san, who is this gentleman?¡¹(Yumina)

    Yumina asks while peeking from behind me. Next to her is Luu, who¡¯s looking this way with a face full of curiosity.

    Aah. I wonder how I should tell this to them...

    ¡¸Good day to you, oh daughters of mine. I¡¯m Mochizuki Shinnosuke, a grandfather of Mochizuki Touya-kun standing over here¡¹(Shinnosuke)

    Shinnosuke, heh? That¡¯s straightforward of you, oi. Also, what¡¯s with you attaching ¡°kun¡± to your grandson?

    (TL: literal kanji meaning: ÉñÖ®Öú ¨C God, this person, help. It can probably be tranted as ¡°this person a god¡¯s helper¡±, maybe).

    In contrast to me who¡¯s showing a cramped smile, Yumina and Luu be surprised.

    ¡¸Touya-san¡¯s esteemed grandfather? Eh!? But Touya-san is from another world...¡¹(Yumina)

    Shhhh! The World God raises the index finger to his mouth in reaction to Yumina¡¯s words. Looks like these two had understood what it meant. They probably realized that he¡¯s the same as Karen-nee-san and Moroha-nee-san.

    ¡¸Th-this, I¡¯m sorry. My name is Yumina Ernea Belfast, I have the privilege of being engaged to Touya-san¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸S-simrly, I¡¯m Lucia Leah Regulus. I have the privilege to be engaged to Touya-sama as well. I¡¯m extremely sorry for ourte introduction¡¹(Luu)

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. Ou-ou! Aren¡¯t the two of you quite the beautifuldies? Touya-kun must be happy for having wives like the two of you¡¹(Shinnosuke)

    So says the World God with a smile directed at the two people silently bowing their heads. Are they that d to be called beauties? Both of them have red faces and are acting timidly. Damn it! They¡¯re so cute.

    ¡¸Uhm, so esteemed grandfather is capable of using transfer magic as well¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸I can use most magics with varying degrees of difficulty though¡¹(Shinnosuke)

    ¡¸As expected of Touya-sama¡¯s grandfather...¡¹(Luu)

    He probably possesses all attributes and has a lot of magic power. No, it doesn¡¯t look like he has a limit to his powers.

    ¡¸Aah! World G... No, Grandpa. Have you met with Karen-nee-san already?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Grandpa? Ooh! Yes, grandpa. It sounds nice. By Karen, you mean Love G... Aah, that child? That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Those kids are my grandkids as well. I have yet to meet with them, but they¡¯ll eventuallye over here¡¹(Shinnosuke)

    Yumina and Luu exchange nces at our awkward conversation. This can¡¯t be helped with all that grandfather and grandchild stuff happening this instant.

    Both girls know about the fact that I¡¯m from another world, but they probably have no idea that this person here is the most supreme god.

    ¡¸Today, I¡¯m thinking of looking around town after we have a talk here for a little bit. Is that fine?¡¹(Shinnosuke)

    ¡¸And what about the ns at the church after that?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ah. Wha? Yes! That¡¯s fine! We¡¯ll make sure to open sometime in the afternoon!¡¹(Phyllis)

    Still tensed, Phyllis gives a reply. Her eminence next to her gives a deep nod. Will they really be fine?

    Still, I wonder what they¡¯re going to talk about?

    ~=~=~

    Both spirits and magic power had already existed before the time when the current form of the world was established.

    Being the arms and legs of the gods, it¡¯s said that they formed the world and brought forth various things.

    The spirit of water filled the world with oceans, the spirit of earth produced the soil, the spirit of fire made volcanoes erupt, and the spirit of wind moved the warm airs.

    The spirit of the great tree raised the forests, and the spirit of light illuminated the world while the spirit of darkness bestowed it with the tranquility of the night.

    Just like that, various spirits created the many phenomenon. One of which is the birth of the dependents from those spirits into this world.

    Many different dependents were born. Divine and sacred beasts, fairies, soul birds, and god trees. It¡¯s said that thest ones to be born were demihumans like the beastmen, elves, dwarves, as well as humans.

    The World God bestowed those newly born people with the entirety of this world, and returned to heaven.

    Because this world was made into a much superior world, he thought that it would be unmistakably better for him to not be here.

    ~=~=~

    ¡¸Why did Kami-sama just decided to return to heaven?¡¹

    So asks a boy sitting at the front row amongst those listening to the tale of the creation of the world after listening to Kami-sama.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because he believed that things which can be done by ourselves should be done by ourselves. There¡¯s no path forward if you end up relying on a god toe and save you whenever something happens. One can¡¯t be an adult if they don¡¯t first be independent from their parents¡¹(Shinnosuke)

    Basically speaking, gods do not interfere with this world. It¡¯s for this exact reason that I can¡¯t be revived in my original world. There¡¯s no way for people there, who once died, to revive. It would¡¯ve surely been a miracle otherwise.

    If the world I died in was this world, it might¡¯ve been possible to be revived here. There is resurrection magic here, given how high the risk of dying is in this world.

    ¡¸All of you have been entrusted with this world by Kami-sama. If each one of you put your best effort into making this world a better ce, it won¡¯t be wrong to say that this will make God most happy ¡¹(Shinnosuke)

    Dressed in a priest robe borrowed from Her Eminence, the World God looks over the people who are currently in the temple.

    ¡¸Make sure you do what you can for others, however small it may be. That alone will be plenty. Such actions will be the pirs that will support this world. There¡¯s no distinction. Everyone are equal, children and adults, men and women, kings and beggars, rich and poor. Everyone can be a pir supporting the world, living honest and full lives¡¹(Shinnosuke)

    The world god bows to everyone in the temple and descends from the stage.

    I see. So the spirits helped the gods when they were constructing this world. I haven¡¯t met any spirits aside from the spirit of the great tree and the spirit of darkness, but I could¡¯ve never guessed that they possessed that much power.

    Did they lose their power after a long period of time? Or maybe it was the power of world creation since they were employed by Kami-sama? At the very least, the power they have now is not exceedingly great whenpared to that time.

    The spirit of darkness in particr, since he was defeated by me just like that. Oh well. Spirits seem to be immortal so it might revive one day.

    ¡¸Thank you for your hard work. It was surely interesting¡¹(Elias)

    ¡¸Well, stuff like that is fine once a while. I usually only listen to theints of other gods so there¡¯s not much to talk about¡¹(Shinnosuke)

    While I keep tilting my head about how this situation came to be, Her Eminence and Phyllis-san rush over to him.

    ¡¸Truly! Thank you very much for such a great, magnificent story! We¡¯ll make sure to hand it down to the children and grandchildren of our country!¡¹(Elias)

    ¡¸It¡¯s not really that great of a story though... Well, please do as you see fit¡¹(Shinnosuke)

    The world god expressed a bitter smile towards the praises directed at Her Eminence. When he says it like that, it may very well sound just like an oracle. At the very least, the story of the creation of the world seems to have been adopted.

    ¡¸What are you going to do after this? If possible, I would like to introduce you to everyone¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I suppose. I n on asking you to let me stay here for a night, so it¡¯s fine for you to introduce me at that time. Setting the introduction aside, I really want to walk around town. That said, can I ask you to guide me around?¡¹(Shinnosuke)

    ¡¸I can do it for you ~noyo¡¹(Karen)

    The one who came from somewhere and intruded on our conversation is none other than Karen-nee-san. Gods, why do they tend to appear so suddenly?... I¡¯ve already understood that they are elusive, so I would like for them to appear normally.

    (ck: ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) )

    Without being agitated by the sudden appearance of Karen-nee-san, the World God smiles and speaks happily.

    ¡¸Ooh! It has been a long time. Are you healthy?¡¹(Shinnosuke)

    ¡¸Thanks to you, I get to merrily spend every single day ~noyo. Speaking of which, since it¡¯s I who¡¯s going to guide you around, shouldn¡¯t grandpa not intrude on Touya-kun¡¯s date?¡¹(Karen)

    ¡¸Ooh! I see. I didn¡¯t notice that. Please forgive me, oh daughters of mine¡¹(Shinnosuke)

    ¡¸N-no, we don¡¯t really...¡¹(Yumina)

    Yumina and Luu¡¯s faces be red in response towards the half-joking smile of the World God and swing their hands in panic.

    Looks like I¡¯ve gotten Karen-nee-san to guide him around, so I should leave it to her. Even if something happens, those two will likely be okay.

    Why, you ask? That¡¯s because they will probably be apanied by Her Eminence, Phyllis-san, and even their guards from Ramisshu to top it all of... Oh well. That¡¯s fine, I guess.

    Right after our trio leaves the church, we head towards the assembly hall where the shogi tournament is taking ce. It¡¯s already around the time where the first set of games is already finished, and the second one is just about to start.

    Once we arrive at the venue, the number of people seem to have increased inparison to this morning, and there are lots of people who¡¯ve already finished their matches. The monitors are disying the names of those who won and lost.

    ¡¸Uhm. Aah! Looks like everything is going well¡¹(Touya)

    Speaking of our acquaintances, Br-san and Simon-san from Leaflet, The Monarch of Reefreez, and Statewide Governor of Rodomea have already lost. Aside from the people from Leaflet, the others are listed under their aliases though.

    ¡¸So esteemed father has been defeated as well¡¹(Luu)

    Having noticed the name of the Emperor of Regulus, Luu quietly mutters.

    Say, wasn¡¯t His Majesty¡¯s opponent the King of Paluf? That boy seems to be keeping at it.

    As I survey the hall, I notice a group sitting on chairs in front of a nearby monitor and stares at it as if looking straight into it. Those are, hmm, a group from Reefreez and Regulus.

    We then approach that group of their Majesties.

    ¡¸Good day. Bad luck, isn¡¯t it?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ooh! If it isn¡¯t Touya-dono? Not really. It was quite enjoyable. I would like to also hold a mahjong tournament next year. ¡¹(Zephirus)

    ¡¸It¡¯s too bad that I lost, but I still managed to understand my own weaknesses. Next time, I won¡¯t lose¡¹(Rig)

    I¡¯m relieved to hear that they don¡¯t seem to mind the fact that they¡¯ve lost.

    Casually looking at the monitor, I see a ¡°silver general¡± piece moving quickly. In response to that, their Majesties revealed sour voices.

    ¡¸This game is...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸It¡¯s the King of Belfast vs. the King of Paluf. Well, it¡¯s indeed quite an interesting match¡¹(Rig)

    Those two, huh? It¡¯s a skill which defeated His Majesty the Emperor of Regulus. Doesn¡¯t it look like the King of Belfast is having a hard time as well?

    The ¡°silver general¡± piece just now, the boy king¡¯s hand moving it that way, it must be...

    ¡¸... can he really take the ¡°silver general¡± with a ¡°rook¡±?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s an ¡°invitation¡±. It might turn into a move that can destroy the bnce between the two. For those who are careless, it might look like an all-out move¡¹(Zephirus)

    I then once again look at the monitor after hearing the Emperor of Regulus. Is that so? Ye-e-ep, I really can no longer follow after them...

    It¡¯s the same for baseball. Nevertheless, the speed with which people of this world improve despite a single failure is not a joke. Well, this IS a world with little entertainment, so they probably just end up going through their failures so thoroughly once they be so motivated.

    There is something to learn from this level of enthusiasm. As an amateur shogi yer, I¡¯m already left behind in the dust.

    It looks like the tournament will take time more than expected. Should I go take a look at what¡¯s happening in the preliminaries for the martial arts tournament? I might even get to see our adventurer acquaintances make their appearance there.

 Chapter 291: Third day, Afternoon till Evening

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 291: Third day, Afternoon till Evening

    On top of the arena, six participants are ruthlesslypeting with each other.

    Attacking, defending, dodging, receiving, thrusting, and cutting each other. Eventually, they copse one by one.

    Those fallen and fainted are immediately transported immediately outside the arena where trained nurses apply recovery magic on them.

    Various contraptions are installed in the arena, in order to protect the lives of the participants. This transportation magic is also one of those protective measures.

    Thest two persons, who are still standing, cross their des. One of them is an adventurer with a greatsword while the other is a boy wielding a katana.

    Who might that boy be? Ah! It¡¯s Kokonoe Juutarou-san, Yae¡¯s elder brother.

    We¡¯re the ones lending the participants their weapons, but it doesn¡¯t even matter since their edges are blunt. Receiving an attack from a greatsword regardless of its edge will still cause bone fractures or even death.

    Well, there¡¯s a chance for a person to recover as long it wasn¡¯t an instant death. Besides, Moroha-nee-san will stop the match ¡ª if a real danger arises ¡ª with her authority as a judge.

    Meanwhile, Juutarou-san nimbly dodges the swings of a greatsword while making a retreat.

    Appearance-wise, the greatsword user seems to be the one putting pressure on his opponent, but then Juutarou-san steps forward all of sudden just when I was thinking that he might be looking for gaps in between his opponent¡¯s attacks.

    Like a lightning, his katana flies andnds urately into the opponent¡¯s torso.

    Donn! The sound of an impact resonates at the same time as when the greatsword user falls forward and gets transported outside the arena.

    ¡¸End of the match! The winner of the G Group is... Kokonoe Juutarou!¡¹

    Moroha-nee-san raises her voice and cheers and pping echoes from the audience seats.

    Juutarou-san bows, descends from the raised arena and heads towards a waiting room for the participants.

    ¡¸He surely won without breaking a sweat, didn¡¯t he?¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸Aniue is that skillful after all¡¹(Yae)

    So proudly nods Yae in agreement towards what Yumina said.

    The group, who hase to watch the preliminaries for the martial arts tournament, consists of me, Yumina, and Luu. We then meet Yae and Hilda, who are already among the audience.

    Looks like the preliminaries are proceeding favorably, and close to half of the participants for the main event are already decided. The number of applicants was big, so the preliminaries turned into a battle royal. Nevertheless, that change is exciting in its own regard.

    ¡¸Do you know if the Knight King of Restia... Did Reinhardt-san qualify already?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Aniue is in group A, which was one of the previous matches. He¡¯s probably watching the current matches right now from downstairs¡¹(Hilda)

    The direction Hilda is pointing at is in the direction of the waiting room, on the first floor of the contest grounds made after the Coliseum.

    Ah! That¡¯s right. Both Yae¡¯s and Hilda¡¯s brothers will probably be fighting each other, depending on the match-up. Which one should I be cheering for? While it¡¯s trifling, I can¡¯t really say to both of them to keep at it.

    ¡¸Is there anyone among our acquaintances who have already qualified as well?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Knight-Commander Gaspar from Regulus, General Leon from Belfast, and our own Baba-dono have¡¹(Yae)

    So old man Baba has advanced as well, huh...? Well, I don¡¯t want him to do anything unreasonable given his old age.

    I suppose this oue is expected from someone who belongs to the Four Heavenly Kings of Takeda.

    ¡¸Touya-sama, look...¡¹(Hilda)

    I then notice a familiar face among the participants of the H group, who are going to be the next participants at the arena.

    It¡¯s someone having brown skin with a pattern made of scales and sharp ears. Two horns stick out from the head, and a thick tail from the back, which indicates that the person belongs to the dragon tribe.

    ¡¸It seems that Sonia-san will also be participating¡¹(Touya)

    A female melee fighter from the dragon tribe, she¡¯s an adventurer and one of our acquaintances from the time when we participated in the ¡°Pruning Ceremony¡±, which is a martial arts tournament in the Great Forest Sea. We also cornered the false heavenly emperor of the now copsed Yuuron together.

    After defeating the sham-emperor, she apparently continued to work as an adventurer by going to the dungeons of our country and the like, so it may not be surprising for her to participate in this tournament as well. To begin with, it looks like she started traveling the world in pursuit of other martial arts.

    Speaking of which, her partner Rengetsu-san must be participating as well. I immediately remember that bojutsu user with a shaved head. He did say that he¡¯s her travelingpanion in this pursuit.

    While I¡¯m having those thoughts, the match has already started and a melee is already unfolding in the arena.

    An ax user receives a t-out gauntlet attack from Sonia-san, which almost sends him flying outside the arena.

    Contrary to my expectations of him somehow managing to stop himself, the ax user receives the next attack. A sudden, invisible impact crashes onto him from the front, and he¡¯s sent flying outside. Naturally, it¡¯s a disqualification once you¡¯re outside the arena.

    This must be Sonia-san¡¯s ¡°Hakkei¡±. This ability is really troublesome since it can be used mid-range.

    In the end, Sonia-san remained unchallenged among the H group and proceeded to the mainpetition without a stitch. Her fellow melee fighters, like General Leon from Belfast, will be making an appearance there, but she may even be more skillful than him...

    Oh well. It¡¯s said victory depends on the luck of the day, so we won¡¯t know for sure until that timees.

    ¡¸I wanted to participate as well...¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸Me too...¡¹(Hilda)

    ¡¸Hey-hey. Just so you know, we are essential personnel who will deal with whatever problems that may ur. Don¡¯t lose focus, okay?¡¹(Touya)

    Both Yae and Hilda let out disappointed-sounding voices, so I call their attention to remind them of what matters with a strained smile.

    Naturally, this is the official stance, but I¡¯m slightly worried if letting everyone participate in the tournament is a good decision, especially those two and Elzie.

    In addition to that, they¡¯re receiving the affection of many gods. It¡¯s possible that the top three positions would be monopolized by Brunhild, which probably would¡¯ve made the festival boring. I don¡¯t want others to think that the game was rigged.

    ¡¸The martial arts tournaments looks fine for the time being. Let¡¯s head to other ces. Speaking of which, Sakura and others are at school...¡¹(Touya)

    The moment I think of urging them to go to the recital, a telepathyes from one of my summoned beast deployed throughout the town.

    ¡¸... I am sorry, but something urgent came up¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Leaving everyone, I immediately teleport outside of the arena.

    I did so in the shade of a building so that it won¡¯t cause an uproar. After that, I immediatelye out at the main street bustling with people.

    Once I push my way through the crow, I notice a man with a ck bandana in front of me walking this way. Behind him is a mouse following in a crawl. It¡¯s one of Kohaku¡¯s subordinates. So this is the guy, huh?

    I then silently stand in front of the man with a ck bandana.

    ¡¸Ah? Who the hell are you?¡¹

    ¡¸May I ask you to return that thing in your breast pocket?¡¹

    ¡¸... I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re holding it, aren¡¯t you? That purse that you¡¯ve pickpocketed ¡¹

    Chi! The man clicks his tongue and takes a knife out of the pocket instead of the purse and thrusts it at me. Looks like he¡¯s an idiot, he could¡¯ve just run away immediately.

    I dodge the iing knife, grab his hand, twist it and raise overhead. The man loses grip of his knife due to the pain he feels from having his arm bent in another direction at its joint and grovels at the ground.

    ¡¸Guaaa!? B-basard! The hell are you doing?!¡¹

    I¡®m not doing anything aside from striking you, am I? The little mouse drags out a purse from the man whom I¡¯m holding down. The purse if made from a seemingly high-ss clothing, an unbing item for a hoodlum such as him.

    ording to the report of the little mouse, this guy apparently snatched this purse from a traveling merchant earlier. I was the closest one to the scene, so I just jumped in to apprehend him.

    A short timeter, the guys from our knight ordere along after hearing about themotion and arrest the perpetrator.

    At first, the man shouts about this purse being his and whether I have proof that he had stolen it. But then, he bes docile once I disclose my social position to him and projects an image of his crime, which I took from the memory of the little mouse using the memory restoration magic ¡°Recall¡±.

    The knights then take the thief to the guard station. Once I make sure of that, I decide to return the purse to its rightful owner. There¡¯s quite a lot of money in it, so the owner is probably very much troubled right now.

    Thankfully, I have the memories of the mouse, so I know who was pickpocketed.

    I disy a map, and I easily find the person in question. It appears that this person in front of a street stalls a bit further down the street. I should return the purse to him at once.

    After arriving at a quick pace before the stall, I see a plump man in merchant clothes having a quarrel with an old man who seems to be an owner of the stall. The merchant clothes have an excessive amount of red in them. I didn¡¯t know about that since the memory of the little mouse was monochrome in color. He¡¯s quite the gaudy merchant, alright.

    ¡¸What do you mean ¡°I have no money¡±!? If you nned to run away without paying for the food right from the beginning, then...¡¹

    ¡¸I did not! My purse is no longer with me! I might¡¯ve lost it or I was pickpocketed...¡¹

    Oops! Looks like the situation turning into a case of ¡°having no wallet and leaving the restaurant without paying¡±. That¡¯s serious.

    ¡¸Excuse me. Could this be the purse that you have lost?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Eh? Ah! My purse?!¡¹

    Raising my voice from behind, I hand over the purse back to the merchant. It appears that I wasn¡¯t mistaken.

    After I convey the matters to the proprietress of the food cart in detail and exin that the man never had any ill intentions, she consents and takes the payment from the merchant.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. You¡¯ve saved me¡¹

    The man himself then bows. Since the moment I saw this man, I¡¯ve been interested in one thing about him.

    His red clothes are indeed interesting, and he¡¯s also wearing a turban-looking hat. His physique is good for someone who¡¯s in his forties. All of the things above plus his ck beard makes him a real-life example of an Arabian ¡°merchant¡±. Still, what draws my attention even more than his overall appearance is the color of his skin.

    His skin is even redder than the dragon tribeswoman Sonia-san. It¡¯s so red that it might be alright to call him a red man. Could this person be...?

    ¡¸Could it be that you¡¯re a red citiz... from the Arkana tribe?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Oya? Are you familiar with my family?¡¹

    As I¡¯ve thought. An ancient tribe which is said to have been regarding the color red as sacred, they left behind cryptic letters and sealed a Fraze beneath the former capital of Belfast. It¡¯s also said that this enigmatic tribe visited the icy Elfrau Kingdom about a millennium ago. That merchant is probably a descendant of that tribe.

    ¡¸If you are from the Arkana tribe? Then there¡¯s this something I want you to see no matter what¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Hou?¡¹

    I take out several photographs from the ¡°Storage¡±. It¡¯s the cryptic letters that were drawn onto one of the walls during the first time we encountered the fraze for the first time.

    Perhaps this person might be able to read these cryptic images.

    The red merchant then takes the pictures and, while groaning, looks at them.

    ¡¸Those are... They¡¯re cryptic letters that are being passed down in the Arkana tribe since the ancient times. Nowadays, there are almost no people who use that alphabet even amongst the tribe members themselves, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸So you can¡¯t read them then? As I feared¡¹

    ¡¸No, I can read them. My grandmother was one of the shrine maidens of her time, so she taught those letters to me. There are probably about five people, including me, who can read them in this age¡¹

    That¡¯s quite few, isn¡¯t it? Those letters, aside from being one of the alphabets used since the ancient times, could be something sacred or used only to write down something important. Perhaps there weren¡¯t letters used on a regr basis.

    ¡¸Hmmm... ¡°We, the red nation, write this. A group of shining devils came out from a hole leading to hell and made an offering of the people. When the capital was about to be ruined, two small knights, a ck one and a white one, were called upon by the king. They shot every devil to the veryst one of them through time and space, closed the hellhole, and then left somewhere. We leave a devil¡¯s husk here so that you can defeat and ruin the devils if the hell hole is about to be opened yet again through the passage of time. Absolutely do not pour life into it¡±... something like that ¡¹

    The subject, that¡¯s being read to me, makes me cock my head in confusion once more.

    The ¡°shining devils¡± are likely the frazes. The ¡°hell hole¡± is probably a crack in the barrier.

    Still, who are the ¡°ck and white knights¡±?

    ¡¸Where did you find this?¡¹

    ¡¸It was on a small underground ruin left beneath the former capital of Belfast¡¹

    ¡¸I see... We¡¯ve been told that people, who separated from our tribe, migrated to thends of Belfast. Those letters might¡¯ve been left behind by those who separated from us¡¹

    The frazes invaded the former capital of Belfast more than 1000 years ago. In order to convey to the future generations about what happened at that time, the red nation, or the Arkana tribe, made those ruins. However, why did they have to bury this secret in the darkness of history? It wasn¡¯t made to just disappear... right?

    It might¡¯ve been the instructions of the king at that time, and they might¡¯ve forgotten about it after some time has passed. No, the red nation utilized the underground ruins specifically, it could be done to seal the fraze... Still, the problem lies elsewhere.

    What¡¯s written on those ruins is probably the truth. The frazes invaded the capital, which turned into an unprecedented peril for the city.

    There are certainly people who were either killed it or ran away from it.

    The ck and White Knights. Those two are the key. They could be owners and their respective golem who was summoned from the Reverse World, or they could be two genuine knights. I¡¯m troubled as to how to treat this information.

    What does that mean? I¡¯m collecting all the pieces of this mystery, and yet I feel like I don¡¯t know how to arrange them. Looks like I have no other choice but to go to the Reverse World once more.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. You¡¯ve helped me¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s my line. That money are meant to be used as funding for the purchases I¡¯ll be making this time, it would¡¯ve been a heavy loss to lose them. Please, let me express my gratitude once again¡¹

    It appears that the red nation, the Arkana tribe, had been moving from one ce to another until they eventually reached the peacefulnds on the ind floating in between the Demon Kingdom Zenoasu and the Hanock kingdom.

    Speaking of that ce, it¡¯s located close to Zenoasu, so it¡¯s said the tribe lives in coexistence with demonkins on that ind.

    The merchant... Porunga-san had left the ind during his youth and followed the footsteps of a merchant. Right now, he seems to be going around the world as an adult merchant. Himing to Brunhild is due to the need to procure unusualmodities that can only be obtained here.

    Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ve introduced Porunga-san to Alba-san¡¯s Strand Company. That ce deals with lots of unusual stuff after all.

    Having thus separated from Porunga-san, I once again recall what he said earlier.

    ¡¸Two knights... is it?¡¹(Touya)

    Ye-e-ep.... It¡¯s no good. I don¡¯t understand what that means. Let¡¯s leave it aside for the time being.

    ¡¸Aah! There he is. Touya-san!¡¹

    I turn around to the source of the voice and see Yumina and Luu pushing through the crowd and waving their hands.

    ¡¸You did well to find me here¡¹(Touya)

    Although my location isn¡¯t far away from them, they still managed toe here immediately after I had teleported. I try to ask them about how they found me since it¡¯s mind-boggling for me, but the two just exchange nces and slightly tilt their heads.

    ¡¸Well... I don¡¯t know how, buttely, I¡¯ve been able to generally understand where Touya-san is located. It¡¯s the same for Luu-san here... ¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸It¡¯s somewhat vague, but I get a feeling that says ¡°this way¡±... Looks like everyone feels the same thing¡¹(Luu)

    Hey! What¡¯s with this psychic sensory?! Is this one of the effects of them bing dependents?!

    It¡¯s certainly possible for that ability of theirs to surface if their connection with me gets stronger. That power, which Kohaku and others possess, might be the same thing.

    However, for a wife to urately grasp the whereabouts of her husband is... it¡¯s unpleasant, isn¡¯t it? Affairs can¡¯t be done with this. No, I won¡¯t do something like that anyway!

    ¡¸What about Yae and Hilda?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸They said that they will continue watching the martial arts tournament. They¡¯ll be joined by Elzie-san afterward as well¡¹(Luu)

    Well, our household¡¯s fighter clique consisting of those three girls are like that, I guess.

    Obviously, the people who belong to this clique are Elzie, Yae, and Hilda. Linzie, Rin, and Sakura are from the magician clique. The remaining Yumina, Luu, and Suu are of the royal clique, probably? No, both Hilda and Sakura are royalty as well.

    After this, we inspect the recitation meeting held by Sakura¡¯s group, enjoyed the amazing skill of traveling street performers, and punished drunkards who are causing a ruckus and acting violently since afternoon.

    At the recitation meeting, it¡¯s amazing to see the demon king reading to children with a ghastly appeal. Later, he¡¯s severely scolded by Sakura forpletely scaring the children and making them cry. Why did he speak with that evil-sounding tone anyway?

    It would¡¯ve taken all the evening if he notices us, so we decide to return to the shogi hall. Isn¡¯t it about time for the winner to be decided?

    We finally arrive at the grounds, and we see that the erected monitors are all projecting the same image on all four of them. Looks like the final match has already begun.

    ¡¸Etto... Ooh! If it isn¡¯t the Paluf King and Doran-san? That¡¯s amazing¡¹(Touya)

    There are people among the audience who let out surprised voices as well.

    The Boy King of the Paluf Kingdom, Ernest Din Paluf, was apparently registered under the alias of Er Palus.

    Due to the effects granted by the badge I¡¯ve given him, everyone else sees the figure of an entirely different person, but his age is supposed to remain the same.

    A mere 10-year-old boy mingles with the adults and reaches the final match. It¡¯s natural that they are surprised.

    ¡¸Make no mistake, that boy is a genius... His cousin Rachel is one thing, but those two are ominous pair¡¹

    As I quickly nce at the audience, I see Rachel watching her boy king fiancee. Beside her are the guardpany of Paluf.

    Rachel continues to watch the match while making a tense gulp. She seems to asionally ask for an exnation about the game from her father, Duke Rembrandt, who¡¯s sitting next to her. She¡¯s probably worried.

    Meanwhile, the boy king concentrates all his nerves on the pieces atop the table, whether it be because he knows about her feelings or not.

    His opponent, Doran-san the owner of the Silver Moon inn in Leaflet, makes his usually stern face even sterner than before while ring at his pieces. He¡¯s frightening... If the recipient is a regr kid, that kid would¡¯ve probably run away from him at full speed.

    The pieces are already gray, which means that the time is almost up. Thereupon, Doran-san extends his hand and moves the ¡°Silver general¡± diagonally to the right.

    The next moment, the boy scowls and starts to brood. Doran-san turns over the hourss standing next to the table. The color of the piece returns back to normal. Right now, it¡¯s the boy king¡¯s turn.

    ¡¸Who do you think is going to win?¡¹(Luu)

    ¡¸Hmmm, based from what I¡¯ve seen on the board, Doran-san seems to be in the lead...¡¹(Touya)

    Such is my answer to Luu. Truth be told though, I¡¯m not sure about that. Everything can change depending on what moves will be taken after this, and how an opponent will react.

    The pieces that the two people hold at hand are disyed at the space open to the audience as people exchange opinions about this and that move.

    There are also those who don¡¯t know much about shogi, yet they seem to bepletely drawn in into the seriousness those two are disying.

    The color changes once again, and the time limit is fast approaching.

    The King of Paluf moves his hand. His ¡°Horse¡± jumps diagonally on top of the table.

    The moment he quickly ces the piece, the color reverts again. This time, it¡¯s the boy king who flips over the hourss.

    Doran-san¡¯s face bes even grimmer than before. Ohh? Is he being pushed back by the boy king? I can¡¯t really understand. Ye-ep, it may be a good idea to station a permanentmentator for the audience from the next year onwards.

    Troubled to his limit, Doran-san moves his piece. In an atmosphere wherein anyone will hesitate to cheer on them, the only thing we could do now is to watch those two people fight as if they¡¯re using real swords.

 Chapter 292: The Third Day, Evening till Night

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 292: The Third Day, Evening till Night

    ¡¸... no other moves¡¹(Doran)

    Once Doran-san says that in resignation, the Paluf camp stands up from the audience seats and raises cheers of joy all at once.

    Before anyone knew it, everyone from Paluf is now pping hands with no reserve with the Boy King¡¯s elder sister, Princess Lucienna, and the King of Rynie next to them.

    As for Rachel, she begins to cry like a broken dam, so her father, Duke Rembrandt, soothes her. Is she crying because she¡¯s that d that her fiance (the Paluf king) is victorious?

    The person himself leans his whole body against the chair with a nk face, lookingpletely exhausted. It¡¯s the feeling anyone gets when they did all what they could without holding back. He¡¯s a kid, so it probably can¡¯t be helped.

    Meanwhile, Doran-san folds his arms, sighs heavily, and closes his eyes in apparent regret.

    It was certainly bad luck for him to be defeated, but he¡¯s still the runner-up in this tournament. I believe that he¡¯s plenty amazing, but he probably has things to think through.

    ¡¸... at the beginning of a year¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Doran-san opens his eyes and starts talking quietly to the boy king in front of him. Thetter than affixes his sitting posture in panic, likely in response to Doran-san¡¯s approach.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be holding a shogi tournament in the town of Leaflet at the beginning of the year. Won¡¯t you participate in it as well? The tournament that time won¡¯t be in a showy festival like this one here though. How about we settle our score at that time?¡¹(Doran)

    ¡¸Ah... ye-YES! Let¡¯s do this again another time!¡¹(Ernest)

    Doran-san then presents his hand, which the boy, Er, strongly grips.

    You don¡¯t know this Doran-san, but you¡¯ve just gone and invited the king of a whole country in your hometown.

    Still, it seems to me that a mysterious bond was born between those two people during their confrontation, a bond that doesn¡¯t differentiate between age or social standing. I probably should lend the badge for the time of the tournament in Leaflet as well.

    In any case, the long battle is now settled. The assembly will thus be switched to the award ceremony as it is, and I will present each contender with a shield and amemoration medal, just like the time with the baseball tournament.

    An overall champion is Er Palus, who¡¯s King Ernest of Paluf. The runner-up is Doran-san from Leaflet. Third ce goes to a man from among themon folk who has be victorious by his own sheer will.

    Each one of them has a shining medal hanging from the necks. The King of Paluf has his made of orichalcum. He then holds it and gazes at it with sparkling eyes.

    He must be greatly overjoyed. This medal is a proof he didn¡¯t borrow anyone¡¯s power and attained a championship with just his own power. Now he can be confident in his own strengths at least a little bit.

    ¡¸Congrattions on your victory¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, thank you very much! I¡¯ll treasure this for the rest of my life!¡¹

    Above all, he has received it with pleasure.

    The award ceremony finishes, and everyone starts leaving the stage when Rachel runs up very fast, thrusts herself at Er and clings to him. Uooo.

    ¡¸You did it! I-I believed that Er can win!¡¹(Rachel)

    ¡¸He.... R-Rachel, it¡¯s painf...¡¹(Ernest)

    Gyuuu~! The boy king¡¯s face bes blue in response to Rachel clinging to him in delight. Yee-ep. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a heartwarming scene or a horror scene. Still, how beautiful it is to have good friends.

    Now that the shogi tournament is finished, all that¡¯s left is just the martial arts tournament which will take ce tomorrow. After that is done, the festival will end with a closing ceremony conducted on the night of thest day.

    Comparing to how hurriedly the festival was decided upon, it seems like it¡¯ll finish pretty much without a problem.

    ¡°Yeah, right!¡± As if waiting for this exact moment, my smartphone in my breast pocket starts ringing in silent mode.

    The caller is Guild Master Rerisha-san. I only have a bad feeling about this.

    Having said that, there is no way I can ignore the call, so I tap the phone icon.

    ¡¸... Yes, hello?¡¹

    ¡ºIs this His Majesty The Dukedom King? It¡¯s Rerisha. A perception tablet managed to detect signs of the frazes¡¯ arrival. The ce where they will emerge is somewhere in the eastern parts of Yuuron. Their numbers seem to consist of about 500-1000 mid-range types. There¡¯s no reaction towards the advanced sses¡»

    ¡¸What about the towns and viges closest to the ce?¡¹

    ¡ºA town called ¡°Feihang¡± is closest, around 50 kilometers, to where they¡¯ll arrive. However, the town turned into a ghost town since the civil war in Yuuron. As such, there are no people live in it, or so I¡¯m told. Even if there are still people there, they are probably just thieves or theirpatriots¡»

    ¡¸What¡¯s the expected time of the arrival?¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s this evening. They¡¯ll likely arrive five hours from now¡»

    Damn! How impertinent of them. She said ¡°five hours from now¡±... so it¡¯s around 10 pm this evening, huh?

    Their numbers are in between 500-1000 and there are no advanced sses. Will 30 frame gears be just enough this time?

    Based on our experience thus far, the number of intermediate sses within an invasion is probably ten to twenty percent at most, even if their total number is 1000.

    It should be alright if we sortie out with a line-up which includes the ¡°Valkyries¡± consisting of Yumina and the girls.

    I convey my consent on understanding the gist of things to Rerisha-san and hang up the phone. I then immediately call Rosetta and Monica from Babylon and ask them to prepare for a sortie.

    Say, isn¡¯t this the first time that we¡¯ll fight a night battle against the frazes? If I¡¯m not mistaken, the ¡°Warehouse¡± of Babylon should have an artifact which can be used in situations like this. Should I make a call to the manager Palshie as well?

    Looks like the night is going to be long.

    ~=~+=

    ¡ºYour Majesty, the deployment of the frame gears has beenpleted¡»

    ¡¸Roger. Please stay on alert at the location until signs of their impending arrival show up¡¹

    So I respond to the transmission sent by Knight-Commander Rain-san and look up. The whole sky is filled with stars, and not a single cloud is in sight.

    With Linzie and Helmwige patrolling the skies for the flying types, I just gaze at this starry sky. Now that I think about it again, there isn¡¯t a single constetion here that I know of.

    A bleak wastnd in the eastern parts of Yuuron, that¡¯s the predicted ce of the frazes¡¯ arrival, spreads all around us.

    Just in case, I¡¯ve sent reports about the current situation to the rulers of each nation. Not a single one of them raised an objection about us doing the subjugation, considering the location.

    After thatst grand invasion of the frazes, which was followed by a civil war between the subsequent heavenly kings, Yuuron is left on the road to ruin.

    In response to that, people left the central areas and began establishing towns and viges near the borders of other countries as a way to restore their lives.

    However, it¡¯s said that the majority of those people are migrating to Hanock in the west, and to Rodomea in the south while only a few are heading towards the north or the east.

    The northern Zenoasu is ruled by demonkins, so their unwillingness to associate with other countries is understandable. If I am to talk further, the northern parts of the continent are severe for people to go and live there. Though the harshness of that ce probably doesn¡¯t matter for those people like the demonkins with their strong bodies.

    However, there¡¯s the Nokia Kingdom to the east. I wonder why the people from Yuuron didn¡¯t head that way.

    After I voice that question, Linzie starts to talk from the seat next to mine.

    ¡¸That¡¯s because the Nokia Kingdom and the Yuuron Heavenly Empire didn¡¯t have a very good rtionship between them from the start. It¡¯s said that in the olden days some people fled from the tyrannical rule of Yuuron and established the Nokia Kingdom in the easternnds of Yuuron¡¹(Linzie)

    They say that a steep mountain range stands towering over the border between Nokia and Yuuron, and that thend itself protects those who have fled from Yuuron, a so-called natural fortress.

    In the bygone days, Yuuron hadunched multiple invasions, but all campaigns ended up in failures.

    Given a rtionship like that, I can ept the citizens of Yuuron not trying to seek help from there.

    Well. I get that Nokia is a country in istion same as their neighbor Zenoasu. Did it be a closed-off country from the north then? No, Elfrau is different from Nokia.

    ¡¸The winds are considerably cold here. I wonder if Yuuron is now in the middle of a full-blown winter?¡¹(Touya)

    Due to the workings of the Soul Spirits and Land Spirits, the climate in this world is an utter mess, but it seems that Yuuron has the same four seasons as with Ishen with Brunhild.

    Shaking off the coldness of her head, Linzie hands me a warm drink out of a canteen.

    Her preparations are good. This level of attentiveness is Linzie¡¯s strong point, I guess.

    ¡¸I¡¯m thinking of leaving the flying types during the battle this time to you Linzie. Are you okay with that?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ve already received the crystal de and the scattering crystal bullets, so it¡¯ll be okay. It¡¯s said that the transformation speed has been reduced to 0.5 of a second as well¡¹(Linzie)

    Ooh? So the professor is properly doing her work.

    She has been devoting herself to the dimensional gates all the time throughout the festival, so I thought that she might¡¯ve forgotten about the frame gears.

    ¡¸More importantly, a personal machine for Touya-san is not yet finished, right?¡¹(Linzie)

    ¡¸It looks like the design is almostpleted though. But even if I say that, I have plenty of war potential as I am right now. Besides, the professor ispletely absorbed in the work regarding the dimensional gates¡¹(Touya)

    It means that we¡¯re just saving that stuff forter. Oh well. I won¡¯t say anything if I can get her to build something good while being careful about it. Still, I just want to be prepared in case something happens.

    ¡¸Touya-san¡¯s personal machine... its name would surely be... Reginleif... isn¡¯t it?¡¹(Linzie)

    ¡¸I suppose. It¡¯s a simr name to the ones wherein your machines are named after, the ones called the ¡°Valkyries¡±¡¹(Touya)

    I was thinking of naming it ¡°Odin¡± at first, but I then considered that giving it the name of a chief god is a bit of a stretch. So, I changed the name.

    The current name also means the ¡°person who will seed the gods¡±. While that may be the case, the machine itself will bepleted by next year or so.

    While I think about this, I sip on the coffee Linzie gave me. A call then immediately vibrates from my smartphone.

    ¡ºMaster. A signal for the arrival of the frazes has been confirmed. A crack will appear in the sky in about five minutes¡»(Palshie)

    A voice resounds from the high-speedbat boat ¡°Gungnir¡±, which is on standby in the rear.

    The ¡°warehouse¡± manager, Palshie, has been tasked to help us out this time as part of the intelligence support team. The main advisor though is Shesca from ¡°garden¡±.

    I didn¡¯t hand over the role of analyzing the battle to this clutz on a whim. The ero-maid is many times more troublesome than this clutz, despite her nature.

    ¡¸Alright, tell everyone to start activating their machines as usual¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºRoger~s¡»(Palshie)

    The night battle this time has no moon in the sky either. The vague brightness is being provided only by starlight. The Valkyries are equipped with night vision devices, so Yumina and the others won¡¯t have a problem with low visibility. Despite that, the ordinary old-type Chevaliers are yet to be installed with night vision capability.

    Hence, the old-type Frame Gears have been equipped with external night vision equipment that was in ¡°Warehouse¡±. In terms of their appearance, the knights look like they¡¯re wearing visors. Thanks to that, they should be able to see their surrounding brightly even though it¡¯s dark.

    However, I thought it would be fine to use ¡°Light¡± from the Light Magic category if it¡¯s just to brighten the surrounding areas, but it could¡¯ve made us an easy target since we would only brighten our immediate area within the darkness. Therefore, the idea was rejected.

    The surroundings certainly remain dark for me who¡¯s not riding in a frame gear, but I can see in the dark without a problem if I lightly channel divinity into my eyes. I¡¯m bing more and more like a superhuman, that¡¯s for sure.

    Under the veil of starlight, Linzie heads towards the cockpit of Helmwige. A roar rises up here and there, notifying the activation of the frame gears.

    Aftering down from Helmwige into the darkness, I stare forward into space as if ring at it when a loud cracking sound reverberates all around.

    ¡¸They¡¯re here¡¹

    Space begins to divide all over the ce and insect-looking and sparkling frazes appear one after another under the starlight.

    As I thought. They¡¯re onlyposed of lower sses and intermediate sses.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get yourselves isted as much as possible, and crush everyst one of them. Leave the flying types to Linzie, Rin and Yumina. Luu, you respond ording to how the situation develops.¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºRoger¡»

    Rin¡¯s Grimgerde, Yumina¡¯s Brunhild, and Luu¡¯s Waltraude have long-range equipment. Though in Luu¡¯s case, she needs to do a transition.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see here. I guess I will start with unleashing a ¡°Meteor Zapper¡± first to theoretically decrease their... ¡¹

    Numbers? I noticed something strange happening the very moment I thought about opening a gate in the empty sky.

    The movements of the frazes are weird. Their usual behavior is toe straight at us.

    Those guys hunt people by instinct. If I¡¯m going to be urate, they act with the intention of making a person¡¯s heartbeat stop, which is why they¡¯re supposed to go towards the nearest ce with popted with people as soon as they arrive on this side. In other words, they¡¯re supposed toe at us.

    And yet, only now are they scattering in all four directions like baby spiders. There are some who areing in our direction, but there are also some who are running in the opposite direction.

    ¡¸The hell? Are you saying that there are people living here?¡¹(Touya)

    It¡¯s very possible. In fact, there was a case when a ¡°Golden Association¡± had managed to steal a thoroughly wrecked frame gear in a previous battle. Based on that unit, it allowed them to create a replica called the iron machine soldier.

    An artifact with a function to conceal one¡¯s appearance was used at that time, so it may be possible that someone is using an object with simr capabilities this time.

    If that¡¯s the case, I probably just can¡¯t carelessly use ¡°Meteor Zapper¡± here.

    But whatever the cause may be, I can¡¯t just allow the frazes to run away.

    ¡¸Linzie, go and take out those that are running away first! Yumina, take care of those that were left behind! ¡¹

    ¡ºR-roger¡»

    ¡ºI understand¡»

    Following my orders, Helmwige soars into the sky at high speed in its aerial form.

    Underneath it, the frazes are having their cores shot from behind and get smashed into pieces while they¡¯re trying to run in the opposite direction.

    Brunhild shoots with a sniper rifle from the camp in the back. The crystal bullet flies urately straight through the cores one after another.

    I can definitely say that it lives up to its designation as an exclusive long-distance sniping machine.

    ¡¸Even so, their movements are indeed absurd... They are creatures who don¡¯t have any leader reigning over them to begin with, but that only makes them more pitiful¡¹(Touya)

    Within this free-for-all fight, the crack in space starts closing up. Looks like this is the end. Alright, then I will also...

    ¡ºMaster! A second wave ising!¡»(Palshie)

    ¡¸What?!¡¹(Touya)

    A voice resounds in the smartphone from Palshie, who¡¯s analyzing the battle from ¡°Gungnir¡± right now.

    At the same time, a fissure appears once more and begins cracking in a grand manner.

    A new batch of frazes makes its appearance as if creeping from the darkness filling with the tter.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this...!?!¡¹(Touya)

    If it¡¯s just size alone, they would be no different from lower-ss frazes. However, their bodies aren¡¯t transparent like a crystal, they emit light with a muddied gold color. They also have an oval appearance. It¡¯s probably fitting to call these guys as fraze ¡°variants¡±.

    I couldn¡¯t turn my eyes away from that form which faintly glowed in the darkness.

    Why? Because even if the light they emit is dim, those variants are d in divinity.

    In other words, their aura is a proof that they¡¯re dependents of a god.

    ¡¸That bastard... He has gone and created something troublesome...!¡¹(Touya)

    Obviously, these new arrivals aren¡¯t just any ordinary fraze, but they¡¯re probably something born from the evil god that had eaten the subordinate god. Although what they¡¯re d in is divinity, it¡¯s probably not as powerful as the real thing. However, it seems that it¡®s vastly different frommon frazes.

    Given that they¡¯re born from the evil god, does it mean that it has alreadye out from its cocoon?

    As if cutting my thoughts short, the mutated frazes start to move. Are theying at us?!

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    The pointed arms of the fraze variants extend and pierce through the lower-ss standing next to them. Those arms precisely extract the cores of the lower-ss.

    Nevertheless, the lower-ss didn¡¯t get smashed. Before long, the regr frazes starts to undergo a strange mutation.

    ¡°It melted¡± would¡¯ve probably been a fitting expression like ice turning into water, or not. Simr to a starch syrup, it changed into something sticky.

    Eventually, it¡¯s taken in by the variants, leaving only the core which then falls down and breaks. I have a hunch that the variants will grow bigger now that they¡¯ve absorbed the lower-sses.

    It just went and ate the frazes from before. I felt this intuitively.

    What this variant is doing is ¡°cannibalism¡±. Could it be that the frazes which appeared earlier were escaping from those variants? They may have felt that they couldn¡¯t defeat this opponent by any means?

    Even while I¡¯m having those thoughts, the variants attack the regr frazes one by one. They disregard us, not seeing us as opponents.

    The reason frazes attack humans is to find the core of the ¡°King¡±. That¡¯s their mission, an instinct drilled into them. However, this variant doesn¡¯t seem to share that goal.

    Does that mean that they¡¯re totally the apostles of an evil god?

    ¡ºTouya-san, what the hell is going on?¡»(Linzie)

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. However, it doesn¡¯t look like our opponent has changed. Yumina, can you aim at the variant from where you are?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºHmm... Okay. I can do it¡»(Yumina)

    ¡¸Please do¡¹(Touya)

    The next moment Yumina responds to my words, the variant receives an impact from a crystal bullet after it has absorbed themon fraze.

    A small crack appears on the muddied gold body of the variant as it slightly inclined forward. My divine amplified eyes have clearly captured that moment. That thing is hard.

    The skin fissure immediately starts to regenerate, but it¡¯s then urately and quickly pummeled by a second and a third shot faster than its regeneration could heal itself up. Hey! That Yumina is really amazing... Is she simr to that fellow from the pinhole shoots?

    Being wrapped in a muddied metallic golden color, the variant isn¡¯t letting its core get exposed. Nevertheless, Yumina is probably shooting at the are where she predicts the bullet would hit based on her experience up until now.

    If we call themon type a ¡°crystal apparition¡±, then the variant is totally a ¡°metallic devil¡±. Once the fourth bullet hits the metallic devil, it starts changing for the first time.

    Raising ck fumes, its oval body starts to dissolve. The body slowly melts like an ice cream and copses, leaving only the chipped core that was damaged by Yumina¡¯s bullets to be seen by me.

    Looks like even the variants stop moving when their core gets damaged. Though it certainly is ominous when theypletely dissolve like that instead of just breaking apart...

    ¡¸So they can be defeated... right? Everyone, don¡¯t be negligent and subjugate the enemy in groups. Sakura, I¡¯ll leave the support magic to you¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºGot it¡»

    Sakura¡¯s Rossweisse then starts broadcasting an amplified song magic.

    The melody is... that, huh? The one that¡¯s performed by a four-man band from Liverpool of Great Britain? They were my grandpa¡¯s favorite band. Amongst the stock that I have, their songs are the most numerous.

    ¡¸Still... why did she choose that song...?¡¹(Touya)

    Well, Sakura doesn¡¯t understand the lyrics in English, so she has probably chosen it purely because of its rhythm and melody.

    The frazes¡¯ movements be slower as they hear the music whose theme is ¡°Save me!¡±. I see. It restricts the movements of our adversaries ¡ª¡ª If I am to describe it, this song has an effect of decreasing their agility.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s go! Brunhild Knight Order, Attack! ¡»

    ¡º¡º¡º¡º¡ºYES£¡¡»¡»¡»¡»

    Knight-Commander Rain-san starts an assault with her Shining Count in the vanguard while leaving behind the supporting machines.

    Apanying her, Elzie¡¯s and my other fiancees¡¯ Valkyries push into the ranks of frazes and start a melee.

    ¡ºPulve-rize!¡»

    Gerhilde¡¯s pile bunker shoots into a variant¡¯s body. However, she then receives a counterattack from its sharp arms, being unable to defeat her enemy because she didn¡¯t manage damage the core.

    She finally breaks the core with the third strike and jumps back from the dissolving fraze variant.

    ¡ºYuck. It looks gross¡»(Elzie)

    I agree with her on that. That thing is a fraze and not a fraze at the same time, it¡¯s something else.

    However, if those variants are dependents of an evil god, then why are they attacking the regr frazes? Isn¡¯t that evil god-beast, who ate the subordinate god, being controlled by a Ruler-ss with a name Yura or something?

    ¡¸Does that mean that something is... happening on their side?¡¹(Touya)

    It¡¯s a wee sight if it¡¯s a case of a friendly fire happening right now, but it¡¯s more like a one-sided rtionship between a predator and a prey based on how things look like. I probably shouldn¡¯t expect anything.

    For now, clearing out both sides don¡¯t seem to be a problem.

    ¡ºMaster! Another crack is appearing!¡»(Palshie)

    ¡¸Wha~...?!¡¹(Touya)

    I didn¡¯t have any time to be surprised at the news when that has jumped down from the third fissure.

    A human-type monster d in transparent-like crystals all over its body.

    ¡¸This is the worst...!¡¹

    A ruler-ss. Life-forms which reign at the top of the frazes, even higher than the advanced sses.

    Furthermore, I remember that bastard. We fought once in the castle of the demon kingdom Zenoasu. Was his name Gira or something?

    As his name suggests, this guy pinpointedly res at me with his bright red eyes and shows a war-like smile.

    (a word pun: name ¨C ¥®¥é (Gira), to re ¨C ¥®¥é¤Ä¤«¤» (Giratsukase))

 Chapter 293: The Third Day, Night

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 293: The Third Day, Night

    That bastard. I met him in the Zenoasu castle. He¡¯s a warlike ruler-ss. A haughty and cruel ughterer.

    Covered entirely in crystallized skin, that fellow ¡ª Gira points his red-eyed gaze right at me.

    The pointed sharp arm of the variant attacks him, but Gira simply catches it with clearly seen irritation ¡ª even though the width of the arm is about that of a guardrail ¡ª and easily crushes it.

    A sound of creaking metal reverberates, and the part he¡¯s holding gets squashed into an oval. Going even further, he pulls the whole body of the variant towards him and throws it with all his might.

    The variant then disappears into the darkness of the forest. That guy does have an absurd amount of strength.

    Still, a lower-ss attacking a ruler-ss... As I feared. Those variants are likely not regr frazes. Moreover, it makes me happy that Gira doesn¡¯t seem to be in the evil god¡¯s side.

    As soon as he looks this way, Gira slowly extends his right index and middle fingers. Appearing out of nowhere, a small globe of light gathers on his outstretched fingertips. ...This is bad!

    Zuuaa! Gira shoots aser beam with a dazzling sh.

    ¡¸Reflection!¡¹(Touya)

    Invoking the reflection magic, I expand it at an angle in front of me.

    ¡¸Damn...!¡¹(Touya)

    My barrier deflects the beam of light and sends it into the sky.

    Although the strike had quite a punch behind it, Gira probably wasn¡¯t serious yet. I¡¯ve already taken the same kind of attack before, and it was more powerful than the one just now. So he sent that attack as a light greeting to me, didn¡¯t he? That guy likes to mess with people, after all. In that case, I suppose I have to respond in kind.

    I then take out arge hammer made of crystal material from the Storage and pump up my physical strength with Power Rise.

    ¡¸Teleport¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸?!¡¹(Gira)

    Moving instantly behind Gira, I strongly swing the brandished hammer as if I¡¯m performing a home run.

    Goo! And just before Gira is hit, I invoke ¡°Gravity¡± to raise the destructive power.

    At the same time, I release the hammer, both Gira and the hammer are then sent flying into opposite directions.

    The ruler-ss somersaults and rolls for a dozen meters through the wastnd.

    However, he eventually stops his momentum and stands up as nothing had happened. Damn~, I should¡¯ve expected that it would be ineffective.

    ¡¸Yo~, Touya. Ain¡¯tcha kinda overdoing that, with a surprise attack an all?¡¹(Gira)

    ¡¸I can¡¯t allow you to bother me today. Though I would¡¯ve been d if you just kept lying down¡¹(Touya)

    I respond to Gira¡¯s war-like smile with one of my own. With the gunsword Brunhild from Storage in my arms now, I transform it into gun-mode.

    ¡¸Speaking of being busy, our side is the same. I have to beat that bastard Yura to a pulp, after all. ... I think this is impossible, but I just have to ask. You aren¡¯t sheltering him, are you? Touya?¡¹(Gira)

    ¡¸... What?¡¹(Touya)

    What¡¯s he talking about? That ruler-ss named Yura.... who seemed to be hanging out with that neet god until now. What the hell did he do?

    Still, there are matters more pressing than that.

    ¡¸... What do you mean I¡¯m sheltering him? Are you saying Yura has already arrived to this world?!¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸... Looks like you really don¡¯t know. Damn~, that¡¯s troublesome. That bastard. Where the hell did he go?¡¹(Gira)

    Gira smacks his lips with a frown on his face. By my conjecture, he¡¯s probably searching for Yura¡¯s whereabouts. I don¡¯t understand. Are theyrades or enemies?

    Either way, if that Yura had managed toe to this world as Gira said, things are going to turn serious. Even if he was sent back to the dimensional gap by the Bacsh, Yura will eventually manage to establish his existence on this side if he keeps crossing over here time and time again. If that happens...

    ¡¸... What happened with the cocoon of the evil god? Those variants are born from it, aren¡¯t they? Is Yura the one who did all of this?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ah? Are you talking about the ¡°Shining Egg¡±? You know something about that, don¡¯t you? It was likely left behind by that bastard Yura, but we can¡¯ty a single scratch on it, be it a strike or a cut. What the hell is that thing? It captures our soldiers and turns them into strange, ominous things¡¹(Gira)

    I breathe a sigh of relief when I heard that. So the cocoon has not yet hatched and is still in the dimensional gap, eh? Good thing that Yura didn¡¯t bring it with him to this world.

    In other words, Yura has separated from Gira and the rest of the ruler-sses, right? Looks like he left the cocoon behind and is currently moving by himself right now, but I can feel nothing but bad omen about this. There¡¯s no way he would¡¯ve just abandoned the cocoon of the evil god. Damn it! I absolutely have no idea what the hell is happening.

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t really care that he looks like he¡¯s scheming something with the evil god. I¡¯ll simply kill him if he gets in the way of the glorious me¡¹(Gira)

    ¡¸... aren¡¯t you both ruler-sses? Aren¡¯t yourades?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember seeing him like that. Whoever gets in my way bes my enemy. Same goes for you¡¹(Gira)

    Gira turns his right arm into a crystal spear andes to me with a thrust.

    ¡¸Slip!¡¹(Touya)

    (ck: Oh Touya. No one is really safe from your Slip, eh?)

    ¡¸Gaa!?¡¹(Gira)

    Having his legs made to glide with Tumbling Magic, Gira magnificently falls on the ground. I try to shoot him with crystal bullets after he has fallen, but he manages to escape faster than I can shoot him.

    Gira shoots the tip of his spear-arm into the nearest rock like an anchor and escapes the effective area of ¡°Slip¡± by pulling his body.

    ¡¸Hey! You¡¯ve used a strange technique again!¡¹(Gira)

    His face warped in anger, Gira res my way. Isn¡¯t that rude? With regards to fighting, this magic is quite effective.

    ¡¸If you like it so much, should I make you fall down for eternity?!¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Chi~, it¡¯s indeed troublesome, but the point is that I should be okay as long as I don¡¯t touch the ground¡¹(Gira)

    Once Gira murmurs that, both of his heels stretch into something that looks like small protuberances. After that, the guy¡¯s body began to gently float a little above ground and then stops. Oi-oi, isn¡¯t that cheating?

    Thinking about it again though, there are aviation types frazes, and it shouldn¡¯t be strange for ruler-sses to be able to fly as well.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be sliding anymore with this. Now then, it¡¯s time to settle the score!¡¹(Gira)

    Despite him floating, the way Giraes rushing to me looks like he¡¯s totally running on the ground.

    With Brunhild set up in gun-mode, I take aim at Gira and fire crystal bullets in rapid session, but the force of impact gets stopped. Even though he¡¯s shot in his face and his chest, Gira remainsposed and draws the tip of his spear-arm in my direction.

    ¡¸! ¡°el¡±!¡¹(Touya)

    Just as when the crystallized spear is about to reach my torso, I then barely manage to evade it with the help of eleration magic.

    However, upon seeing my movements, Gira strongly kicks the ground with his floating legs, forcibly changing his direction and thrusts at me again.

    The instant his posture changes into a shoulder tackle, I notice multiple sharp thorns growing from his shoulder. This is bad! I won¡¯t be able to evade those!

    ¡¸¡±Shield¡±!¡¹(Touya)

    Having deployed an invisible shield right away, I barely had managed to avoid my body being punctured by thorns; but I was unable to kill the momentum of Gira¡¯s tackle, was clumsily sent flying and was made to roll on the ground.

    I try to immediately stand up and correct my posture, but Gira is no longer here. Upon looking up, his right hand has already reverted to its usual form, and he¡¯s holding it aloft while trying to bring it down on me.

    GOGAA! As soon as I manage to dodge that strike by jumping to the side, I¡¯m hit by a shockwave so grand that it¡¯s shaking the ground with a thunderous roar. Gira¡¯s hand greatly gouges the ground, showing just how much destructive power that attack had. What dreadful power.

    ¡¸Ain¡¯t it boring to just continue to evade again an¡¯ again?¡¹(Gira)

    While saying this, Gira expresses a daring smile.

    Damn~! It¡¯ll definitely be difficult to dodge attacks with ¡°Teleport¡± when they are happening so fast. It¡¯s necessary to have a clear recognition of the point of the movement, which then makes that instant quite fatal.

    On the other hand, that guy looks like he can keep up with the speed of ¡°el¡±. No way will I be able tond another surprise attack.

    Another concern is that hardness of his. The shots I fired earlier clearly hit his face and chest, yet it didn¡¯t even prate him not even by two centimeters of length.

    It seems that on top of being frazes themselves, the ruler-sses should also have cores within them. However, its location is unknown.

    Regr frazes are transparent, which in turn makes their cores visible. But in case of the ruler-sses, only the crystal parts that grow from their bodies are transparent while the body itself is not.

    Assuming they have organs like humans do, then their cores are probably in their heart or their brain.... In the head or chest, that is... Damn! I really should¡¯ve asked Rize, the ruler-ss who¡¯s apanying End.

    ¡¸Guess this isn¡¯t a ce where I get to pick how I fight¡¹(Touya)

    I amplify divine power and make it course through my body. An explosive divinity is then released out from my body as an aftereffect of the ¡°God¡¯s authority release¡±.

    ¡¸Oh? What¡¯s that?¡¹(Gira)

    Gira scowls at my transformation.

    It looks like my haircolor did change, but its length didn¡¯t increase. It probably means that I¡¯ve managed to control the process to some degree.

    ¡¸Hey. If yer just gonna bluff, then you really ought to change yer form some more!!¡¹(Gira)

    In a single instant, Gira gets very close to me and releases the fist that broke the ground earlier. I can clearly see that roaring fist.

    With my left hand d in divinity, I firmly catch Gira¡¯s fist.

    ¡¸Wha~at?¡¹(Gira)

    Casting aside the amazed Gira, I continue putting more power into my hand that¡¯s still grasping his. With the conspicuous sound of something creaking, Gira¡¯s hand eventually starts to break and turn into tiny pieces.

    ¡¸! This bastard !! ¡¹(Gira)

    Jumping backward, Gira turns his yet unbroken right hand my way. In the next moment, its five fingers grow at a ridiculously fast rate and try to pierce me.

    I can see it. With the de of Brunhild strengthened by divinity, I strike all of his fingers, smashing them into pieces.

    ¡¸YOU! What the hell have you done?!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a mere magic trick. You see, I can¡¯t afford to use it, and you¡¯ve just made me use it¡¹(Touya)

    I joke about it, but I really have no margin for error here. Fighting with divinification brought by the ¡°God¡¯s authority release¡± puts a heavy burden on my body. Although I¡¯m alright for now, I¡¯ll likely lose consciousness once I revert to my former body even if I do manage to fight and win in my current state.

    So I have to settle this fight quickly. Even more so since my opponent is a regr fraze, and yet there are still some variants remaining.

    ¡¸Ain¡¯cha feelingposed? You¡¯re just a human! Guess I have to get serious as well! Be ready!!¡¹(Gira)

    With Gira finally snapping, both his broken right arm and fingers on his left hand then start to regenerate. However, the change didn¡¯t end at that.

    The crystals covering parts of his body start to grow with a terrifying speed. From his head to his chest and abdomen, even the naked parts are being covered with crystals. With the exception of his eyes, his whole body is now altogether covered with a lump of crystal.

    The nails on his hand transform into something fiendish. Multiple sharp crystals are now protruding from his back while his head now has a horn. He even grew a long tail.

    Should it be fitting to call it ¡°crystal beastification? If so, then he¡¯s a crystal therianthrope. Although he looks like a person from the dragon n, this atrociousness is absolutely iparable.

    Is this the true form of the ruler-sses?

    ¡¸¥ª¥é¥¡¥Ã£¡£¡¡¹

    ¡¸Heeyaaa!!¡¹(Gira)

    A downward swing of Gira¡¯s nails produces an attack that looks like a shockwave. Thanks to my eyes amplified with divinification, I can properly see the attack and manage to somehow evade by hair¡¯s breadth, but several frazes behind me aren¡¯t so lucky and get cruelly chopped up into pieces.

    I then aim at Gira and shoot several bullets d in divinity. Crossing his arms, Gira tries to defend against the flying shells, but the coated bullets just pierce and sink into his arms.

    ¡¸What the?! Even the strengthened fist of the glorious me got smashed?!¡¹(Gira)

    Alright! I can bypass that armor with the help of divinity. However, Gira¡¯s wound starts to regenerate the moment the bulletes through, causing the bullet to fall down on the ground.

    It looks like shooting and cutting him with divinity will have no effect no matter how many time I attack him. Unless I destroy his core, I won¡¯t be able to defeat him.

    ¡¸You¡¯re shitting...! Don¡¯t make light of me! I will punch you to death, TOUYA!!¡¹(Gira)

    Gira fires his angry roar at me. I can¡¯t see his face behind the armor, but he¡¯s probably quite angry, seeing as his whole body trembles a bit.

    Well... What¡¯s this? Gira¡¯s trembling body is now convulsing a lot, and light starts to overflow out of his body at the same time. Don¡¯t tell me... is he nning to shoot that pseudo charge particle cannon-like beam that the advanced-sses use?!

    The light turns into a whirlpool, dying the surroundings with a dazzle. Everyone fighting nearby seem to have noticed what¡¯sing as well and stop their movements.

    ¡¸That¡¯s bad, if that goes on...!¡¹(Touya)

    That guy certainly will try to aim it at me. In my current state, I might be able to dodge it, but anyone fighting the frazes on the line of fire will certainly get caught up in his attack.

    Paying such considerations no mind, Gira continues to amplify the radiant light.

    Suddenly, a red shining, a marble-like object bes visible inside this guy¡¯s throat. Is that... Could that object be this guy¡¯s core?!

    Speaking of which, the cores inside the advanced-sses shine just like that before they fired the pseudo-charged particle cannon as well. There is no mistake. If I crush this core...

    ¡¸This is the end! Eat thi-i-is?! ¡¹(Gira)

    The moment a giant torrent of light is about to be shot, Gira¡¯s body is assaulted by a tremendous impact.

    Having flown in from somewhere, a huge crystal bullet smashes up into tiny pieces while scattering the sparkling fragments into the surroundings as a result of crashing squarely into Gira.

    He staggers for only two or three steps without being blown away by the impact, but I didn¡¯t miss that opening.

    I fire a bullet heavily d in divinity out of Brunhild, aiming right into the guy¡¯s throat. The sound of breaking ss resounds throughout the moonless sky.

    ¡¸....Eh?¡¹(Gira)

    With a stupid voice, Gira ces his hand on his own throat. The air hole made by Brunhild goes through both his neck and the core.

    The crystals be loose and fall down from Gira¡¯s body with a ttering sound.

    ¡¸Im... pos... sible...¡¹(Gira)

    Gira¡¯s body continues to crystalize as if draining the life out of him. At the same time, the lump of crystals, which Gira had turned into, falls forward and gets smashed up into smithereens due to the shock of hitting the ground.

    I continue watching him for a short while, but there are no signs that he¡¯s going to regenerate back. I managed to defeat him, right?

    I slowly turn my eyes towards the faraway goddess who gave me that final opportunity.

    The silhouette of the silver frame gear Brunhilde, with its sniper rifle lowered, is standing in the darkness. As expected of Yumina, I guess. Hitting a target at this range is something... That saved me.

    Breathing out a sigh, I cancel the divinification. A terrible fatigue and dizziness assault my body in the next moment, making me utterly unable to continue standing.

    With the strength drained from my knees, I crumble down when someone suddenlyes to my side and supports me just as I¡¯m about to fall.

    ¡¸Good job ~nanoyo. Leave the rest to us ~noyo¡¹(Karen)

    ¡¸That was quite an impressive fight, you know. Not bad at all¡¹(Moroha)

    When I forcibly open my heavy eyelids, I see a familiar face next to me and reflectively express a bitter smile, probably out of relief.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t my sisters toote every single time?¡¹(Touya)

    They probably flew here after sensing my and the variants¡¯ divinities. Karen-nee-san and Moroha-nee-san hold my arms to support me.

    ¡¸C¡¯mon! Don¡¯t say that. I just wanted to witness your growth directly on this asion, so I told those two not to help¡¹(Kami)

    Yet another familiar face appears in front of my eyes. Ehh? Even Kami-sama came? Well, of course he would. He¡¯s down here right now. However, it seems that the other people, or rather, the other gods didn¡¯te.

    I don¡¯t know about Kousuke-oji-san¡¯s group, but I remember somewhere in the corner of my mind that Suika is definitely drunk and sleeping right now.

    ¡¸Oh. That¡¯s bad. The barrier... probably...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Everything is alright. Once those things are taken care of, I will send the others back with transfer magic. Please be at ease and rest¡¹(Kami)

    ¡¸Is... that so... Then... I will... take you up... on your... offer... ¡¹(Touya)

    It might have been due to fatigue, but I could no longer fight against the drowsiness and let go of my consciousness.

 Chapter 294: After the Festival, and a Day Off

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 294: After the Festival, and a Day Off

    The festival is over before I even realized it.

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± came to my mind, but it looks like I¡¯ve slept for more than 24 hours. 36 hours to be exact.

    The fatigue from fighting in my divine state was far more intense than what I had initially thought since just recovering from fatigue took that much time.

    After I had lost my consciousness, it seems Yumina, the girls, everybody from the knight¡¯s order and even Moroha-neesan cleared out the remaining Fraze and the variants.

    The variants are the evil god¡¯s dependants. I had initially thought that they were enemies that couldn¡¯t be defeated since they were wrapped with divine aura, but that it seems that wasn¡¯t the case because the aura was apparently thin.

    The gods can¡¯t use their divinity because its use might affect the world. Even so, my older sisters didn¡¯t fall behind taking care of the irregr-like variants.

    After defeating the variants, everybody was then sent back to Brunhild by Kami-sama¡¯s usage of a Gate. And then, I went straight to bed. Flora¡¯s medical examination had confirmed that it was only a fatigue, so I just continued sleeping like that. ...... for 36 hours.

    While I had been sleeping through the third day of the festival, the martial arts tournament progressed without a cinch. As for the oue, the Knight King of Restia and Juutarou-san shed in the finals. They said that Juutarou-san won by just a small margin in skill.

    It seems Ieyasu-sama and the others ¡ª they were among the audience ¡ª from the Ishen authorities were terribly delighted. Apparently, the people who are living in Brunhild were also delighted alongside them. Come to think of it, a lot of residents of this country are former immigrants from Ishen. Of course, the active participation of someone from their original country would make them happy.

    Now for the awarding ceremony, Prime Minister Kousaka-san conducted it in my stead because I was in this state. The champion was Juutarou-san, and the runner-up was the Knight King of Restia with an alias of Rai Hardt. Finally, the third ce was unexpectedly taken by Sonia-san, the adventurer from the dragon n.

    In addition, there were instances like the parent-confrontation between General Leon and Lion-san, a fierce fight between the Beast King of Misumido and Baba-jiisan, as well as other interesting scenarios. It¡¯s regrettable that I missed them.

    They also told me that Kousaka-san had held the closing ceremony in the end and that the castle town was in an uproar all throughout the night due to after-festival activities.

    Thus the enjoyable festival ended. Everybody was back home when morning came, and I finally woke up just before noon.

    The only people in my room are my nine fiancees plus a stuffed bear. That¡¯s probably because they¡¯re minding my health.

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding......¡¹(Touya)

    Hearing their exnation, I¡¯m at my wits end on the bed.

    No way~...... There¡¯s no way that I just left the guests alone and slept this whole time~......

    Because the circumstances were properly exined, the rulers of the countries in the vicinity of Yuuron such as Rodomea, Ferzen, Hanokku, and Zenoasu were far from being offended and instead expressed their gratitude. However, I missed a lot of things...

    It seems the rulers and guests returned to their respective countries early in the morning with the gates opened by the Worlds God.

    The kings were apparently surprised that somebody besides me could use ¡°Gate¡±, but everyone consented when Her Eminence the Pope of Ramissu introduced him as my grandfather.

    ¡¸Pathetic......¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I-it couldn¡¯t be helped! It was such a desperate life or death struggle! It was reasonable that you copsed!¡¹(Luu)

    Though Luu kindly followed up, her words made my heart ache even more.

    I had resolved myself for some risks when I deified, but I could¡¯ve never predicted it would turn out like this. To think I have troubled so many people......

    Even If I say the timing was bad, it certainly was, but......huh. Gira, you fucking idiot.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need for you to feel down. The festival itself was a huge sess after all¡¹(Elzie)

    Well, it was exactly as what Elzie says, but... you know... I would have wanted to watch it progress properly till the end after all.

    ¡¸I want to participate in the martial arts tournament next year as well¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸Me too. I expect my older brother also wishes for a rematch with Yae¡¯s brother as well¡¹(Hilda)

    Yae and Hilda smile at each other while talking about next year. Or how should I say it, we absolutely must hold another festival next year as well, right? If we¡¯re going to hold it again, I should make the preparation period longer next time.

    ¡¸Oh! Come to think of it, what about World Go......about grandpa? Did he go home already?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yeah, in the early morning. He returned with transfer magic¡¹(Yumina)

    Achaa. I wasn¡¯t been able to thank him in any way while I was being taken care of. I should call himter and apologize properly.

    In any case, I try to get up from the bed and move my body, but I realize that nothing is abnormal with me. Just when I thought that I might be able to move normally from today onwards, everyone immediately stops and pushes me forcefully into the bed.

    ¡¸In any case, your entire schedule for today has been canceled, so just take it slowly for today. It¡¯s really important to have a proper rest from time to time. Furthermore, if you don¡¯t rest, the people under you won¡¯t be able to take it easy either¡¹(Rin)

    When Rin puts it in that way, there¡¯s no way I can argue with her.

    Everybody leaves the room after I reluctantly crawl back under my bed, but both Kohaku and Rulie forward instead. Apparently, they¡¯re going to be my overseers.

    ¡ºWell then Lord, please take a rest somehow¡»(Kohaku)

    ¡¸Look. I¡¯ve already told this to everyone. Frankly speaking, I¡¯m not drowsy after sleeping for more than 30 hours. Not one bit......¡¹(Touya)

    On the contrary, I feel like my body might be heavy because I slept way too long. Moving around a little would definitely be better.

    It isn¡¯t difficult to get away from the bed in secret by transfer magic, but I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ll say when I get discoveredter.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, how are Sango, Kokuyou, and Kougyoku doing?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºSango and Kokuyou are with Suika-dono in a tavern, and Kougyoku is looking into the state of the castle town through her underlings who are still here¡»(Kohaku)

    ¡¸¡±In a tavern¡±, eh?¡¹(Touya)

    I unintentionally make a bitter smile at Kohaku¡¯s report. Did Sango and Kokuyou experience the taste of modern sake? It seems they often hang out with Suika. They say that heavy drinkers are calledrge snakes, and I feel that saying somehow suits them as well.

    ¡ºGood grief... Those guys are taking advantage of master¡¯s generosity a lot...¡»(Kohaku)

    ¡ºAre you really someone who could say something like that? You, who had only idly slumbered in the courtyard like a cat right until the day before the festival started? Sango and Kokuyou don¡¯t want to be told that just by you alone either¡»(Ruli)

    ¡ºW-what?! Like you¡¯re one to talk. You bastard have been constantly getting snacks from ir-dono as well¡»(Kohaku)

    ¡º...That was just a taste test, you know. I only checked if the food would suit our Lord¡¯s taste¡»(Ruli)

    ¡ºDon¡¯t make excuses!¡»(Kohaku)

    Being fed up with the quarrel that has started inside the room between the chibi tiger and chibi dragon, two small burning feathers suddenly fly into the room from outside the window and hit the two on their foreheads.

    ¡º¡ºHooooooooot£¡£¿¡»¡»(Kohaku and Ruli)

    In a ce away from where the two dropped in agony as if rubbing their forehead on floor, Kougyoku hovers into the room from the window while letting her wings flutter and sits on top of a desk.

    ¡ºWhat kind of fuss are you two making in front of the Lord who¡¯s resting? Be a little more mindful of your surroundings¡»(Kougyoku)

    ¡º¡ºBut, this guy!!¡»¡»(Kohaku and Ruli)

    ¡ºWhat about it£¿¡»(Kougyoku)

    (ck: You know what they say. Beware of the nice ones)

    The two are still going to continue arguing, but they instinctively sink into silence when Kougyoku menacingly gazes at them. Oh, how scary.

    Kougyoku is usually gentle, but she may be the scariest when she¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸Wee back, Kougyoku. How¡¯s the town?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºYes. Everybody seems to be busy tidying up after the festival. All the stores have been cleaning their avenues throughout the morning, and business hours have started in the afternoon¡»(Kougyoku)

    Hmm. Well, I suppose that¡¯s natural. They wouldn¡¯t be able to go without tidying up all that garbage and whatnot that the guests threw away during the after-festival night. This issue needs to be solved by the time of the next festival. Should we try installing something like garbage boxes throughout the town and see how it works out? Arge incinerator might be of some use as well.

    ¡ºIt seems the guests at the hotels have started to leave as well. I believe everything will turn back to normal in a few days¡»

    Will the ¡°Silver Moon¡± be finally released from its hectic schedule as well? I wonder if Mika-san is okay?

    ...Now that I think about it, Lance-kun should still be helping her. I made him work as a waiter in the restaurant during the festival, but not as a member of the knight order. Let¡¯s give him a special sry from my pocket moneyter. Enough for him to buy something for Mika-san.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, what happened to those who got arrested during the festival?¡¹

    ¡ºThey were released after being handed down a suitable punishment because they didn¡¯tmit crimes that warrant them to be sent to the mines. The majority of them were just guys who had caused an uproar after getting drunk¡»

    It¡¯s normal to carry weapons in this world after. Killing each other as a result of a drunken fight ismon after all. In any case, I¡¯m d the damage was minimal.

    ¡¸Thank you all for your hard work. For today, you¡¯re free to do whatever you want, so Kougyoku, Kohaku and Ruli should take a day off¡¹

    ¡º...you are nning to slip away, aren¡¯t you?¡»(Kougyoku)

    ¡¸Guuu¡¹(Touya)

    So sharp. I avoid Kougyoku¡¯s continuous stare. I can¡¯t do anything about it, you know! I¡¯m not very good at keeping still.

    ¡ºWe are Lord¡¯s servants. We will abide by your wishes in case you want to sneak away. We will also turn a blind eye to it. However, are you resigned to ept the consequences in case your escape is discovered by the nobledies?¡»(Kougyoku)

    ¡¸uu¡¹(Touya)

    When you put it like that~... I can¡¯t refute that reasoning~....... Ugu-h......

    It looks like Yumina and the girls have recently obtained a skill which lets them grasp my general location... I¡¯ll surely get found out if I sneak away, wouldn¡¯t I...?

    ¡¸Guess I have no choice but to obediently sleep...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºI believe that is a wise decision¡»(Kougyoku)

    Isn¡¯t this almost like being ced under house arrest? Huh. Sleeping isn¡¯t something that should be done when one should be resting though.

    I look over the for news of my former world while lying down on the bed since I have time to kill. Did that Actor-san die?... That¡¯s a pity... A snap general election? I really want to go to an election even for just once.

    Sorry! Let¡¯s send an apology email to all the guest while I¡¯m at it. I¡¯ll properly make phone callster but they may be busy right now.

    As for the guests from the countries I didn¡¯t hand a smartphone to... Guess there¡¯s no other choice but to send letters using the ¡°Gate Mirror¡±.

    Umm, it¡¯s really troublesome after all. Should I quickly add them to the alliance and hand them smartphones? That would probably be more convenient in a lot of ways for the other nations as well.

    As I consider that this festival was a good opportunity to do just that, I then realize that I¡¯ve wasted that opportunity. Though as it seems that the world leaders and their associates, except for me, had various talks amongst themselves during the after-festival night, so the event itself might have been meaningful.

    At the very least, the Demon Kingdom Zenoasu dered their desire to participate in the alliance. We must have a good discussion about thatter.

    Since I have too much spare time, I take out the books which I obtained in the Reverse World from the ¡°Storage¡±. I put the originals in the ¡°Library¡± of Babylon. These ones here are duplicates created in the ¡°Workshop¡±. They¡¯ve also been properly tranted from the Alentnguage.

    From among them, I start reading the ¡°Redia Magic Handbook¡±.

    In short, it¡¯s a magic thesis that someone called Redia has written. However, the contents are very roughpared to the ones from this world.

    That world felt like only those with certain qualities could use this special skill called magic.

    The reason why magic is declining... Nope, the reason why it didn¡¯t develop is most certainly to be due to the golems after all.

    Well of course. Rather than training for who knows how many years to shoot a fireball, everybody would choose to use an ancient frame unit called a ¡¶Legacy¡· golem that can release fireball to make themselves powerful.

    Training won¡¯t be needed as well since anyone who owns those golems will be able to use the same magic abilities.

    The remaining problems are their exorbitant prices, which makes a golem hard to obtain, and whether the magic... or rather, the special ability of a golem could be utilized depending on a situation, I think? It looks like that a golem with an ignition ability can¡¯t do anything aside from that ability.

    Still, it¡¯s the same with a magician who doesn¡¯t have any attribute other than fire.

    As I continue reading the book while thinking about such things, a call from Professor Babylon, who¡¯s secluding herself in the ¡°Laboratory¡±, arrives.

    ¡¸Yes, hello?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºIs this Touya-kun? The you-know-what has beenpleted atst. Going to the world on the other side is finally possible!¡»(Professor Regina)

    ¡¸Oh!?¡¹(Touya)

    By that you-know-what...... Ah! That one? The dimensional gate that would be installed that other world!?

    I just can¡¯te and go freely to the other side by only using the dimensional gate installed in Babylon. It only has a one-way direction. In order to return back here, I must go through the realm of gods every single time.

    From here to there and from there to here. To be able to travel both ways, it¡¯s necessary to install a dimensional gate that is linked to the one here on the other side. And that dimensional gate was finallypleted.

    All that¡¯s left is to store it inside ¡°Storage¡± and bring it into that world. It should be fine to install it in a safe ce.

    ¡ºHowever, going there requires vast amounts of magic power as always. I dare to say it won¡¯t be possible for anyone to transfer without being apanied Touya-kun¡»(Professor Regina)

    ¡¸No-no, I think having that feature is safer than having chances of the dimensional gate being used by someone strange though¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºWell, I guess that¡¯s correct....... And so, I want to begin the tests at once, but how about we do those right now?¡»(Professor Regina)

    ¡¸Ah~......I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m under house arrest right now¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºWhat?¡»(Professor Regina)

    ¡°h-h yadda-yadda¡± I exin to her the current situation, and we decide to do the tests from tomorrow onwards.

    It appears that I¡¯ll be busy from tomorrow onwards again.

 Chapter 295: The Dimensional Gate Mark-2 and the Color Red

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 295: The Dimensional Gate Mark-2 and the Color Red

    ¡¸This is the Dimensional Gate Mark-2. Despite the name though, the design is still fundamentally the same¡¹(Professor Regina)

    At the ce where the professor points to is the dimensional gate which was installed in the ¡°Garden¡± of Babylon. Next to original is the identical copy.

    It¡¯s a silver arch-shaped ¡°Gate¡± resembling a miniature-sized France¡¯s Arc de Triomphe. Just like the original ¡ª I suppose it¡¯s appropriate to call it ¡°Mark-1¡±? ¡ª there¡¯s a semi-circr meter at the top portion of the arc.

    ¡¸Those two dimensional gates are linked by space-time magic and have the coordinate axis of the other dimension affixed... So umm, it basically means that they¡¯re connected. If you install Mark-2 in the world on the other side, it should be possible for us toe and go as we please¡¹(Professor Regina)

    ¡¸I see. So I only need to set it up in a safe ce on the other side, right?¡¹(Touya)

    Since the gate won¡¯t start up unless enormous amounts of magic are poured into it, someone from that sideing over here is hardly worrying. However, it¡¯ll be troublesome in its own way if the gate itself gets destroyed just because no one else can activate it.

    Should I ce it in the middle of nowhere that¡¯s perfectly isted and maybe install a magic barrier in the vicinity?

    Ah. It¡¯ll be nice if I can get my hands on the golems of that world and order them to guard the dimensional gate.

    ¡¸With this, we¡¯ll be able to cross over to the other side as well ¡¹(Linzie)

    The Professor averts her eyes apologetically from Linzie, who muttered so while looking up at the dimensional gate.

    ¡¸Aa~... about that. To tell you the truth, the gate isn¡¯t perfectly adjusted just yet. It still has some limitations, assuming that someone wants to go with Touya-kun to the other side this time, ~you see¡¹(Babylon)

    ¡¸Limitations...? Is it the number of people?¡¹(Yae)

    Yae asks the Professor. Is the number of people I can bring with me limited? I want to take everybody with me if possible.

    ¡¸Rather than the number of people, the limitation is in the total mass of anyone or anything passing through the gate. Umm, converting the weight to our standards, the person aside from Touya-kun has to be almost or less than 50kg ...at 48kg, there won¡¯t be any problems¡¹

    Several people froze in ce due to the professor¡¯s merciless words. Oi...... what should I do.... with this mood?

    There¡¯s an urate weighing scale in the changing room that I¡¯ve made for everyone in the castle, so everyone should be aware of their own weight.

    Without inquiring more into it, I¡¯m not very anxious about the professor¡¯s and Suu¡¯s weight, both of which shouldn¡¯t have any problem since their bodies are still that of a little girl. The petite Yumina, Rin, and Luu are probably safe as well.

    Apart from Sakura, who¡¯s expressionlessly tilting her head in puzzlement, the ones whose eyes are being restless are the older girls namely Yae, Hilda, Elzie, and Linze.

    Nope, it shouldn¡¯t be strange for 15 to 16-year-old girls to weigh more than 50kg, right? Though I¡¯m not so sure about that either.

    I suppose girls in this world are weight-conscious as well, aren¡¯t they...? Inparison to them, young men here don¡¯t seem to mind theirs so much.

    ¡¸Say, I probably have to find a safe ce on the other side first to hide the other end of the dimensional gate, shouldn¡¯t I? It¡¯s kinda scary if once everybody goes to that world right away. Something may happen, and we might not be able to return back here¡¹(Touya)

    I say something vital to them, and the older girls start speaking all at the same time as if life has returned to them.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right! We still can¡¯t say for sure that traveling to that world is really safe!¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸Yae-san is right! It¡¯s still too early to make that assumption!¡¹(Linzie)

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! It¡¯s not like that world will disappear if we don¡¯t hurry!¡¹(Elzie)

    ¡¸W-well then. It means that all of us going together will have to be saved for another time...¡¹(Hilda)

    I somehow understand what they¡¯re thinking about, but I just keep my thoughts to myself. There are matters that no man must intrude upon.

    (ck: ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã))

    Yumina and the others aren¡¯t really objecting on the matter either. It¡¯s probably because they can¡¯t deny that going to the other side is still too early. It¡¯s only Suu who¡¯s a little angry though.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s certainly more reliable to do things that way. Doing fine adjustments after setting it up first is a safer bet¡¹(Babylon)

    The professor nods lightly in agreement. Then wouldn¡¯t it have been better if you¡¯ve just said that right from the beginning? Didn¡¯t you just cause unnecessary and excessive tension?

    In any case, I settle the matter aside, store the dimensional gate mark-2 inside ¡°Storage¡±, and start pouring magic power into Mark-1. Although I had poured so much just the other day, it became empty after one transfer.

    I think the poor energy consumption is also a characteristic that needs improvement. It does ensure that only I can use this gate, but is that limitation really safe?

    When the semicircr board fully opens, a fluctuation urs inside the gate. A scenery of some wastnd is now being projected.

    Mark-2 is still inside my ¡°Storage¡± and it has yet to be set up. As such, this gate has probably connected to a random location again.

    Well, this isn¡¯t a problem since I can transfer to the Holy Capital Allen of Saint Kingdom Arendt using ¡°Gate¡±.

    ¡¸I¡¯m off then. I¡¯ll return tomorrow or the day after tomorrow¡¹(Touya)

    Considering the deviation of time during the moment of transfer, I can probably find a ce to set the gate up in about a day.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t do something absurd like you always do, ok?¡¹ (Yumina)

    This... I¡¯ve been stabbed by Yumina. No, each time I do something rash, I don¡¯t mean to act like that in the beginning. Perhaps I should say that things just simply turn out that way...

    ¡¸It¡¯s because Touya-dono is being dragged around by his surroundings¡¹ (Yae)

    ¡¸He often ends up acting in the spur of the moment¡¹(Hilda)

    ¡¸Don¡¯t poke your head into anything even if there¡¯s trouble in front of you. You hear me? Do you understand?¡¹(Elzie)

    ¡¸T-then, I¡¯m off!¡¹(Touya)

    Following after Yumina, Yae hade attacking with a final blow alongside Hilda and Elzie, so I just escaped by passing through the dimensional gate.

    Once I take one more step while experiencing the difort ofing through a rubber-like film, I then see the wastnd that I¡¯ve seen from beyond the dimensional gate.

    A tall wall of rock can be seen on the opposite side of the rock-filled wastnd. It¡¯s like the American wild west that I¡¯ve seen in the movies. It feels as if a cavalry would appear from somewhere here.

    ¡¸First of all, I have to determine where I am right now... Wow! I came out a lot further away from Arendt than before¡¹(Touya)

    I confirm my location using my map app, and it shows that I¡¯m in the south-eastern side of the Reverse World... If I am to draw a parallel to our world and reverse it, I¡¯m around where the Sandora region is supposed to be. Arendt is located around where Rodomea is, which means I¡¯m considerably far away.

    Oh well. I can still go to Arendt using ¡°Gate¡± even if I¡¯m very far away from the capital.

    (ck: For those who made the same mistake as I did, the reverse world is simply a mirror image of the surface world. Meaning only the East and West are reversed. The North and South are still the same. The reverse world is inverse of the surface world only in the y-axis or longitudinally, not the x-axis)

    ¡¸Now then. What should I do? I can just set-up the dimensional gate in this ce since there¡¯s not a soul anywhere around here......¡¹(Touya)

    There¡¯s only a vast wastnd as far as the eye can see. There¡¯s not even a trace of human presence nor are there visible roads in the vicinity. Doesn¡¯t this area seem like a ce which any human would hardly visit? As far as our requirements are a concern, this ce isn¡¯t bad.

    Nheless, this ce isn¡¯t necessarily safe. After all, magic beasts might be wandering about. I had encountered one when I first came to this world. Given that there might be monsters like that double-headed dragon wandering around, there¡¯s the possibility of the gate getting destroyed.

    I can make an invisible wall enchanted with ¡°Shield¡± and disguise the gate as a rock or something with ¡°Mirage¡±... It should be safe, but I¡¯m really uneasy about this ce nevertheless...

    The best ce to install the gate would be in the basement of a solitary house... probably. The ce itself will be a camouge, making the gate safe to outside forces to some extent.

    Have someone stay at that house will be luxurious of us, but that¡¯s just impossible... There¡¯s no way I can just say to anyone from this world that ¡°I came from a neighboring world¡± and have them cooperate with me.

    I can just call upon a summoned beast though... But it¡¯ll disappear once I return to the other side. Damn it! I should¡¯ve asked the professor to make one more tank for storing my magic power.

    ¡¸......In the end, should I just go and get myself a golem?¡¹(Touya)

    Thus I finally decide on acquiring a golem after giving myself a flimsy reason. ording to Sancho-san, the merchant of this world, anyone could buy a golem even if those golems are considerably expensive as long that person has enough money to pay for one.

    ¡¸With that decided, it¡¯s now time to earn money and gather information, isn¡¯t it?¡¹(Touya)

    I don¡¯t have any right now. I had gotten money before by asking Sancho-san to buy a golden ingot from me, but I gambled all of it in a casino.

    ...... Come to think of it, I have yet to receive the money for the orichalcum and adamantium that I¡¯ve handed over to the chivalrous thieves ¡°Red Cats¡±.

    Last time I saw them, I had helped them escape from the knights and ended up parting ways right away... Since I have no money right now, should I go and get their payment?

    ¡¸Ummm, ¡°Red Cats¡±~, umm¡¹(Touya)

    I search for their leader, Nia. Right now she¡¯s in a country named the Strain Kingdom. That ce, which near the town of Carne, is close to where the group wasst time in the Saint Kingdom of Arendt.

    She¡¯s not in the town itself though. Although they¡¯re chivalrous, they¡¯re no different from a band of thieves, so they may not want to draw excessive public attention to themselves.

    I zoom in on their location, and it appears they¡¯re in the forest. Looks like there¡¯s a thin stone wall-like thing in that ce, but... the indicator says ¡°Dwuzu Fort Remains¡±. They¡®re probably using an abandoned fort as a hideout, but I don¡¯t understand the detailedyout of the facilities just by using the map search of my smartphone.

    I searched for the other ¡°Red Cats¡±, but there are not even 30 people altogether. Aren¡¯t there quite few of them right now? Are they in the middle of an operation or something?

    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. For the time being, I should go to them.

    ¡°Gate¡± isn¡¯t usable because the ce that I¡¯m going to is somewhere that I¡¯ve never been to before. It may be possible to use ¡°Teleport¡±, but the destination can¡¯t be determined very urately since it¡¯s too far away. If I unskillfully teleport to somewhere else, I could end up above some river or inside a house. It¡¯s impossible to do a transition if there¡¯s something in the way because transitioning inside a wall or something simr is also impossible.

    In the first ce, ¡°Teleport¡± is a transition magic that¡¯s not suitable for a long distance travel.

    However, the location is inside the forest, so it should be fine to some degree, right? I try scanning the surrounding area, but there¡¯s no one else in the vicinity aside from the members of the ¡°Red Cats¡±. Therefore, teleporting to that ce won¡¯t be a problem for me even if I¡¯m seen by someone. Every member of the ¡°Red Cats¡± already know about my transition magic. Well, let¡¯s do it while practicing ¡°Teleport¡± at the same time, okay?

    The direction is... that way, right? The distance... ording to this map is... this much....

    ¡¸Teleport¡¹(Touya)

    The surrounding scenery instantly changes from a wastnd to a forest. Because I had transitioned with a 10-centimeter difference above ground, I lost my footing for a moment there, but I somehow did manage not to fall down.

    ¡¸Mmm...... So it¡¯s impossible to do it in one go, huh? As expected¡¹(Touya)

    Looking at the map, I see that the fort is still a few distances ahead from here since I¡¯ve appeared several kilometers away from it.

    It didn¡¯t go as well as I¡¯d predicted. As for how the transition feels like, it closely felt like throwing a wastepaper into a garbage box located several meters in front of someone. Although it might be possible to do a transition urately if I get used to it, I still can¡¯t do it as of this moment.

    Well, it¡¯s fine. The fort is already close to where I am right now. I¡®ll just transition inside the fort with the next ¡°Instant Movement ¡¶Teleport¡·¡± for sure.

    I¡¯m thinking if it¡¯s fine to just suddenly appear inside the fort, but I think it¡¯ll be fine if I teleport right in front of Nia, their leader. I confirm her location with my map app, and it seems she¡¯s in a ce that looks like the courtyard of a fort. That area will do fine.

    Without thinking very deeply about it, I do an ¡°Instant Movement ¡¶Teleport¡·¡± close to Nia.

    In hindsight, that was a mistake. Let¡¯s just say that it¡¯s my negligence due to getting used to the transition magic...

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹(Nia)

    The target location isn¡¯t inside the fort courtyard but inside a room. Even though I say that it¡¯s a ¡°room¡±, it¡¯s not the usual room, but rather, inside a big green tent.

    And standing in front of me is Nia, the leader of the chivalrous thieves ¡°Red Cats¡±.

    ¡¸..................¡¹(Nia)

    Her eyes open very wide in shock and look toward me. Her red twintails are untied and are lowered straight down.

    The hand that¡¯s lifting her shirt stops moving and her short pants areying at her feet. Her lower half only has a small red underwear.

    It¡¯s quite obvious that she¡¯s in the middle of changing her clothes...

    ¡¸Yo-o......u......£¡¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸Ah-no-wait. It¡¯s a misunderstanding. This is an ident ~you see¡¹(Touya)

    ...I can somehow hear a rumbling sound to a certain extent, as Nia¡¯s face is getting steep bright red in anger and shyness.

    It seems this tent was ced inside the courtyard, and she seems to be changing her clothes here. The map search function didn¡¯t disy much of the details such as the tent and whatnot.

    Looking at Nia who is approaching me with a bright red face and a fiendish smile, I steel myself while looking at her grasping right fist.

    ¡¸Anyst words...? Ahh?¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸Ah......¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ah£¿¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸Red is somewhat shy, I..... think?¡¹

    The moment I said that Nia¡¯s wonderful right straight hooknds on my jaw. Though I could dodge it, it was my resolution as a man to resign myself and ept her punishment. A punch that¡¯s strong enough to cause a brain concussion... Well, I receive that punch and copse where I¡¯m standing.

 Chapter 296: The Magic Training, and the Talent

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 296: The Magic Training, and the Talent

    ¡¸I understand your circumstances. However, you probably should¡¯ve just walked here normally¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸It really is the truth. I promise......¡¹(Touya)

    I, who¡¯s sitting in a seiza inside the tent, am currently reflecting on what Nia is reasonably saying.

    Somehow enjoyable... No-no.... Otherwise, I¡¯ll fall into a pitfall like this.

    ¡¸It¡¯s great that wasn¡¯t the vice leader that you¡¯ve seen changing. If it was her, you would¡¯ve had a terrible time, Touya-san¡¹(Yuri)

    ¡¸Est is merciless once she¡¯s able to grasp a person¡¯s weakness. She¡¯ll work them hard without reservation¡¹(Nia)

    Swinging her long waved hair, the group¡¯s member Yuri speaks in unfussy tone, to which Nia nods in reply.

    Apparently, the vice leader, Est, is absent. The other person, the ponytailed girl Yuni, is not here as well. I¡¯ve heard that they¡¯re currently in Allen, the Holy Capital of Arendt, investigating something. In a certain sense, I was saved from a fate a lot worse than this.

    ¡¸Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll easily forgive you¡¹(Nia)

    Nia shows an evil grin andughs.

    I guess that¡¯s right~.

    ¡¸......What will you make me do?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I say it before? I said, ¡°teach me magic¡±. Something easy is fine~¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸Ah! I want you to teach me as well¡¹(Yuri)

    No-no. Does it really have to end up like this? In this world where magic didn¡¯t develop that much, I wonder if it¡¯s fine to teach magic to someone from this world?

    In this world, the existence of magic is widely epted. Because of that, I don¡¯t think I need to worry too much about teaching magic to others. Besides, books that teach magic are being sold here anyway...

    Hhhmm. I guess I can get away with teaching them just the easy ones.

    ¡¸...Got it. However, I don¡¯t want you to misuse it, okay?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸That¡¯s. Are you seriously saying that to us?¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸Ah~... a good person won¡¯t use magic in a manner where they¡¯ll regret itter¡¹(Touya)

    Even if saying those kinds of things to a group of thieves is foolish, I still take magic stones fragments out of my ¡°Storage¡±.

    Inside the tent, I then arrange them on a table with antern used for lighting.

    ¡¸What are those? They are dazzling beautifully~¡¹(Nia)

    As expected. Or perhaps I should say that it¡¯s just natural that magic stones don¡¯t seem to exist in this world. Oh well. Maybe that¡¯s the reason why magic hasn¡¯t developed that much.

    Come to think of it, there are ¡°magical light stones¡± in this world. I could say that those stones can be called a variation of the ¡°light element magic stone¡±. There might be other objects in this world that are simr in nature to the ones in our world.

    ¡¸Those are the fragments of magic stones. We can determine which aptitudes you may have with those. Don¡¯t resent me if you don¡¯t have any. After all, there are many people with don¡¯t have any aptitude for magic¡¹(Touya)

    Especially in this world. I dare to say that the number who can use magic may be especially low, and people not having magic power may not be the reason. Whenparing this situation to a water tap, the water may not flow out of the tap due to the handle being stiff or that it¡¯s hard to grasp.

    If that situation continues on for several generations, the tap will rust altogether. However, water will properly flow through that rusted tap if thetter is opened.

    As for phenomenon called magic in this world, it looks like it¡¯s something which can only be learned in special educational institutions, probably for a select few. I could say that due to the existence of the golems, magic in this world isn¡¯t regarded as something important up the point where it has degenerated more than in our world...

    On the contrary, the reason for Nia being attached to magic so much is something very mysterious.

    I guess it might probably be because I showed her a lot of convenient magic.

    ¡¸So, what am I supposed to do?¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸You chant a spell while holding a magic stone. If the stone reacts, then you have an aptitude for this type of magic¡¹(Touya)

    I want to show her an example, but the oue will be a major incident given the amount of magic power I have.

    After I teach them just a piece of the incantation from a spell, the result shows that Nia possesses the fire attribute while Yuri possesses light attribute.

    Honestly speaking, this is unexpected. Though I thought that them having an aptitude to any magic attribute is quite adequate, the opposite isn¡¯t something troublesome either. This will, however, be my secret.

    ¡¸Do you know what the flow of magic is?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I know that. That¡¯s because it¡¯s used when a golem is being manipted. ...Come to think for it, Rogue iste. How far did he go?¡¹(Nia)

    If I remember correctly, Rogue is Nia¡¯s golem, right? Though I haven¡¯t seen it here yet. However, is it capable of acting autonomously? It appears Rogue an automatic type golem.

    I suppose they really needed the orichalcum I gave them for the repairs.

    Well, since they can manipte magic power, that will make exining things faster. When teaching an absolute beginner, the first obstacle is to exin the concept of magic power, which in itself takes quite a long time. ... Is what Linzue and Rin have said though.

    Well, when Sakura had been studying magic, it took quite some time until she was able to use magic.

    ¡¸Anyway, try to gather magic power, project an image inside your mind, and chant the spell¡¹(Touya)

    Showing the actual result will make it easier for them to imagine the spell.

    ¡¸Oh lighte forth, tiny illumination; Light¡¹(Touya)

    A ball of light as small as baseball appears inside the tent on my fingertip that I¡¯m pointing upwards.

    ¡¸Oooooo, Amaaazing~! It¡¯s shining!¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸Fuaaaa...... It is beautiful, isn¡¯t it!¡¹(Yuri)

    After making it float here and there inside the tent, I snap my fingers and put the ¡°Light¡± off.

    ¡¸That magic, can I also do it?!¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸You can¡¯t¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Oi! What¡¯s up with ~that?!¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you before? There¡¯s a reason why magic affinity is called attribute. ¡°Light¡± is a magic of the light attribute. You see, for you Nia, you can only use magic from the fire attribute¡¹(Touya)

    Yuri, who is beside the sullen Nia, then raises her hand.

    ¡¸Then, if it is me...?¡¹(Yuri)

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be able to cast it. Gather your magic power and imagine a ball of light. Then, chant the spell the same way I did just a while ago. It¡¯s easy to seed if you¡¯re absolutely confident that you¡¯ll be able to cast it¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Uuhhmm......¡¸Oh lighte forth, tiny illumination; Light¡¹, waah£¡¡¹(Yuri)

    A ball of light, about the size of a 10 yen coin, appears at the tip of Yuri¡¯s finger.

    Surprised at its appearance, she probably had apse in concentration, and the light immediately vanished. Well, it was still a sess. This magic is elementary, so it¡¯s obviously not that difficult.

    As expected. It seems that there are some people in this world that have the makings of geniuses who are able to use magic without any problem.

    ¡¸It disappeared...¡¹(Yuri)

    ¡¸Your concentration was interrupted. Once you get used to casting magic, you¡¯ll be able to invoke the spell even if you don¡¯t concentrate on it. Conversely speaking, if you use it suddenly, you¡¯ll also be able to use this magic like a shbang¡¹

    Though I¡¯m talking haughtily right now, everything that I¡¯ve said is just a retelling of what Linzie said before. ¡°Light¡± magic is a basic magic, but it can be a powerful weapon depending on how it¡¯s used.

    ¡¸Still, I was able to use magic as well. I¡¯m happy~¡¹(Yuri)

    ¡¸Daaa~a! Next is me! Hey~ Teach me some fire magic!¡¹(Nia)

    Soothing Nia who started acting violently, we then step outside the tent. Nia has an aptitude for fire magic, so we can¡¯t chant fire spells inside the tent.

    Though I¡¯ve said that, the surrounding area of the fort courtyard is a forest, which is also not an appropriate ce for practice.

    This is an abandoned fort, so naturally, there are also ivies spread about here and there where the rampart has started to copse. I choose one of the fort¡¯s corners as a practice ground.

    ¡¸O Firee forth, Red Stone; Ignis Fire¡¹(Touya)

    When I chant the spell, a pebble-sized firestone fires out from my fingertip. It sessfully hits the copsed rampart and envelops it in mes. I¡¯ve held back quite a bit, but the heat isn¡¯t enough to melt the stone. The moss and such, which grew on the surface of the wall, is burned though, and the me goes out after burning for a little while.

    ¡¸Oooooo! A me came out!¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t have the power to kill a person, but it¡¯s a useful magic nevertheless. It¡¯s the most basic magic of the fire attribute¡¹(Touya)

    I give an exnation to the surprised Nia. Then, she faces the same stone wall and starts to chant the incantation the same way as I¡¯ve taught her.

    ¡¸O Firee forth, Red Stone; Ignis Fire!¡¹(Nia)

    In response to Nia¡¯s chant, a small stone appears and flies to the rampart just like how mine did before. The me pebble magnificently hits the wall, shaving a little from it. Oh? Doesn¡¯t her version have quite the power in it?

    ¡¸I did it! Waaaaaah! Amaaaazing~!¡¹(Nia)

    Nia continues shooting multiple pebbles of mes in delight. Heee. She has quite arge magic capacity as well. ....... Wait a minute! Hasn¡¯t she been casting the magic with no chant right after the second shot!?

    No-no-no. It¡¯s certainly possible if the magic form that¡¯s kept inside the body is being connected to her magic power, but that¡¯s easier said than done.

    Right now, this is the only magic that Nia knows. I would understand it if the concept of exchanging magic form doesn¡¯t exist but... In addition to that fact, the fine control of magic is also needed. But that¡¯s only when she¡¯s already very much ustomed to it........

    (ck: Looks like we have a prodigy here. Oh, Touya. And your fiancees have just said not to do anything reckless.)

    ¡¸Touya! Are there any other magic spells?!¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸Other magic spells?¡¹(Touya)

    It¡¯s not like there are no others, but fire attribute magic consists mostly of offensive spells. Something small like ¡°Ignis Fire¡± is okay, but anything beyond that could burn the forest.

    ¡¸O Firee forth, me Barrier; Fire Wall¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Wwow! It¡¯s a wall of me~£¡¡¹(Nia)

    I show her an unusual defensive magic spell from the fire magic attribute. However, this is an intermediate fire magic, and for Nia who¡¯s still learning magic, it¡¯s...

    ¡¸O Firee forth, me Barrier; Fire Wall¡¹(Nia)

    She¡¯s able to use it!!

    Imitating me, Nia very easily chants ¡°Firewall¡±. Oi-oi! What¡¯s is that? The talent she has is too much........

    When I first learned magic, Linzie might¡¯ve felt something simr. In my case, it¡¯s thanks to Kami-sama or rather, it¡¯s possible because of my cheat ability. Could it be that every human being in the reverse world has a talent for magic?

    As a test, I teach Yuri an intermediate light magic, but she¡¯s unable to invoke it. She has a good affinity with magic, so she may eventually be able to invoke it if she practices. Nevertheless, her skill is not on par to Nia¡¯s standard.

    ...... It may be a good idea for me not to teach her very strong magic spells today. If she can even ¡°Mega Explosion¡± that easily, I won¡¯t be able to predict what kind of mess she could cause.

    I¡¯ll have to consult with vice-leader Est about this matter.

    ================================Next==============================

    ¡¸Come to think of it, what did youe here for, Touya-san?¡¹(Yuri)

    Once we take a break, Yuri asks me. Eh? Seriously? After all this time you just ask me that now?

    ¡¸I nned on getting a golem for myself, but I have no money. Didn¡¯t I sell you orichalcum and other materials the other day? And so, I came to get the payment¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Aaaaah! Eh! I¡¯ve forgotten about it!¡¹

    Hey.

    It¡¯s probably not her intention to run away from paying, but for her to say that she ¡°forgot¡± about it is...

    ¡¸I did forget about paying you, but I still have properly prepared the payment. Yuri, please bring Touya the money from the safe¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸Yeees¡¹(Yuri)

    Yuri runs into the fort. What the heck! You guys had forgotten about paying me, but you still prepared the payment and kept it inside a vault? Oh well. I¡¯m also to me here for noting to pick the payment up immediately.

    When Yuri returns, she hands me a small bag in her hand just like that. It feels heavy and clunky due to the coins inside.

    ¡¸Ummm. If I remember correctly, there should be 150 king gold coins. You won¡¯t say that this is not enough, will you? Because even with this amount, I took a lot of trouble just to gather it¡¹

    Though I¡¯ve thought that the mary value is different in the reverse world, the amount I have right now is about 1.5 billion yen if I¡¯m topare this world¡¯s currency to my original world.

    Or rather, for a band of thieves to get a hold of this huge amount of money..... No, they likely just have this much money simply because they¡¯re a band of thieves.

    ¡¸If I have this much, will I be able to purchase a golem?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸You probably can buy a ¡°Factory¡± model. I don¡¯t know about a ¡°Legacy¡± model though. There are all sorts of them after all¡¹(Yuri)

    ¡¸In the first ce, it¡¯s extremely rare to see a ¡°Legacy¡± model being sold in an open market¡¹(Nia)

    Is it so? It would¡¯ve been better to get a ¡°Legacy¡± model, but even a ¡°Factory¡± model will do just fine in my current circumstances. In any case, the professor will likely do a power-up remodeling on the golem that I¡¯ll be buying after all.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t get a hold of ¡°Legacy¡±. If it¡¯s ¡°that ce¡±¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right. There is one over there ~right¡¹(Yuri)

    ¡¸?¡¹(Touya)

    As I dubiously look at the two people nodding at each other, Yuri then starts to exin.

    ¡¸The ¡°Legacy¡± golems are discovered mainly in ruins and other simr ces. There¡¯s a ce where adventurers sell them without going through legal and proper channels or where a ¡°Legacy¡± golem that can¡¯t be sold openly is being bargained for. It¡¯s mainly because those golems have been stolen from someone else, or that someone might have regretted purchasing these golems in the first ce¡¹(Yuri)

    ¡¸Does that kind of ce exist? Also, can I really buy a ¡°Legacy¡± golem if I go there?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Probably. We¡¯ll guide you there if it¡¯s alright with you. It¡¯s a ce that¡¯s considered dangerous, but Touya will probably not have a problem with it¡¹(Nia)

    What with that? Is it really that dangerous? When I try asking where the heck is this ce, Nia shows a fearless smile and opens her mouth.

    ¡¸The ck Market¡¹(Nia)

 Chapter 297: The Black Market and â€œEtoileâ€

    Chapter 297: The ck Market and ¡°Etoile¡±

    ¡¸The ¡°ck Market¡±?¡¹(Touya)

    What¡¯s with those overly threatening words? I can imagine what kind of ce that is, but is it really alright for us to go to a ce like that?

    ¡¸It¡¯s a sacred ce for backroom deals, not limited to various stolen and unknown goods, but also prohibited items. Anyone can acquire almost anything there, not just the golems¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸That ce is dangerous, so it must have connections to some kind of nasty organization... right?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. The one controlling the ck Market is an organization called the ¡°ck Butterfly¡±. Unlike us, those guys will do anything for profits. I intend to smash them one day but... that¡¯s right! I can crush them if I have Touya with me¡¹(Nia)

    Nia starts muttering precarious words as if they¡¯re nothing.

    ¡¸Wait-wait!. You¡¯re a little weird in here. Don¡¯t drag a good-natured citizen into one your ploys¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Would a good-natured citizen jump into a room where a woman is changing clothes?¡¹(Nia)

    Uugh! I don¡¯t think that event is rted to this one...

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s leave that aside. If you want to get your hands a ¡°Legacy¡± golem, the ck Market is the quickest way to ess them because you can¡¯t be sure that you¡¯ll be able to find one if you search a ruin¡¹(Nia)

    Exploring the ruins IS an option, provided I have some time to spare... But it looks like I have no choice other than to give up this time, huh?

    Moreover, the ce we¡¯re going to is more or less called a ck market. I may be able to obtain something unusual there.

    ¡¸Normally, the market isn¡¯t dangerous to the buyer. Just remember the ¡°don¡¯t inquire into the origins of the goods¡± rule. As long as you can just follow that, you¡¯ll be just fine¡¹(Yuri)

    Yuri adds to the exnation as well. Oh right, there are stolen goods in there too. I suppose everyone would be suspicious if someone starts probing for information on their wares. At worst, the person in question might be marked by this ¡°ck Butterfly¡± group.

    ¡¸Got it. Take me to this ce. I¡¯ll just say this in advance, but I don¡¯t have any intention of crushing that organization. Do you understand?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Damn. Oh well. I guess that¡¯s fine. I want to inspect the enemy¡¯s movement a little all the same. Once Roguees back... oh, it¡¯s here¡¹(Nia)

    Nia turns her eyes toward the fort. Then I notice a small object walking here from the other side.

    It has a deep crimson-colored body which looks like a burning me. It could be seen as a knight in full-body armor, but it has a size belonging to a child. And yet the thing which it¡¯s carrying on its shoulder is arge wild boar about the same size of an automobile.

    Unlike its appearance, it must be considerably powerful. This small golem drops the wild boar with a thud.

    ¡¸Wee back. Hey. How far have you gone to?¡¹(Nia)

    ¡ºNorth, to the depths of the forest. I¡¯ve met an unexpected trouble¡»(Rouge)

    ¡¸Did it just talk...?¡¹(Touya)

    Though the voice sounded mechanical, I¡¯m pretty sure this red golem just talked. That wolf-type golem that I encountered before... Was it called Fenrir? It talked just as fluently as the Babylon sisters of our household.

    ¡¸Rouge, this is Touya. He¡¯s the one who gave us the items necessary for your repairs. Touya, this is my partner, Rogue. His full name is ¡°Blood Rogue¡±, but I call it just Rogue since his name is too long¡¹

    ¡ºI heard the story. I thank you¡»(Rouge)

    ¡¸Aah, no... Don¡¯t mention it...¡¹(Touya)

    The red golem slightly bowed. Somehow, its tone and appearance don¡¯t suit each other. This golem looks strangely human. The vice leader Est¡¯s golem... Was it called Akagane? It had more of a robot-like feeling to it.

    If I remember correctly, wasn¡¯t this guy from a special series called ¡°Crown¡± or something?

    A ¡°Legacy¡± with an exceptionally unique ability is said to be one of the most outstanding golems in this world... I don¡¯t see them like that at all though.

    ¡¸Rouge, we¡¯ll be going to the ¡°ck Market¡± after this. Come with us¡¹(Nia)

    ¡ºUnderstood, Master¡»(Rouge)

    Rogue makes a small nod in response to Nia¡¯s words. Somehow those two look like an elder sister ordering her younger brother. Though in reality, the younger brother is much older.

    ¡¸So, where is this ce?¡¹(Touya)

    Operating my smartphone, I then project the map of this world.

    ¡¸Here¡¯s the fort we¡¯re in. The ck market is located in the city of Goldes south from here. Goldes is a town being called the Casino city...¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸Now wait just a minute. Is that the city that¡¯s shining in all dazzling myriad of colors?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸So you know about this city?¡¹(Nia)

    That city? I stopped by this casino city one time before right after parting with Nia and the rest of their group and before returning to my world. So that city¡¯s called Goldes, huh?

    I pretty much lost all of my money there and became penniless...

    ¡¸Is that city controlled by the ¡°ck Butterfly¡±?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸No, the ck market changes its location every month. It¡¯s in Goldes this time, but it doesn¡¯t particrly mean that the ¡°ck Butterfly¡± controls Goldes. Naturally, they must have someone cooperating with them from within the city though¡¹(Nia)

    Them changing the venue each month is probably to mislead the eyes of the country, isn¡¯t it? However, Nia sure knows much about it.

    ¡¸It takes a thief to catch another thief. There are ways for us to acquire this kind of information too ~right¡¹(Yuri)

    Yuri puts a finger on her lips while saying so. Although the ¡°Red Cats¡± is a group of chivalrous thieves, they don¡¯t shy away from obscure practices. Such informationter bes a trump card.

    As such, I feel like saying ¡°don¡¯t leak sensitive information like this to outsiders such as myself¡±. Well, I won¡¯t be doing anything even after I hear it though.

    ¡¸Oh well. It¡¯s possible to go to this Goldes city at once because I¡¯ve been there before, but... Is it really alright for Nia and the rest toe along?¡¹(Touya)

    I¡¯m saying this just for the record, but she¡¯s the leader of a group of thieves. Seeing that I¡¯m hesitant if bringing her to ces which attract public attention is alright or not, Nia waves her hand with a masculine-likeughing.

    ¡¸There aren¡¯t many people that know that I am the leader of the ¡°Red Cats¡±. Besides, I have Rouge with me, he will protect me from almost any danger¡¹(Nia)

    Does it mean that the number of people who know the face of the Red Cats¡¯ leader is limited even if the group itself is famous? Oh well. I n on hiding our true identities with ¡°Mirage¡± if pushes to shove, but it doesn¡¯t look like I will need to worry about that.

    For the time being, we tell the members in the fort where we¡¯re going and leave them with a mouse that I¡¯ve summoned.

    In case they want to contact us for anything, they should be able to reach me through this mouse.

    Witnessing the summoning magic, Nia presses me to teach her this magic as well, but she drops her shoulder disheartened when I tell her that I couldn¡¯t teach her this magic since she doesn¡¯t have the aptitude for the darkness attribute.

    =================================================================

    The outer district of a casino in the capital Goldes. Even this gorgeous capital has a dark side. The ce called the slums. It¡¯s here where people with broken dreams end up and thest stop for those who are lost.

    Having opened ¡°Gate¡± in the back alley of such ce, we then transfer to Goldes. Immediatelying out to the main street and walking for a while, we arrive at the street facing the central district.

    The neon lights of this city aren¡¯t shining because it¡¯s daytime, but the city looks shy as usual even under the sun.

    We travel up a hill towards the central district and pay the toll to the gatekeeper before the shy shining gate.

    I had thought about this when I came before, but this somehow feels as if paying the admission fee before entering an amusement park.

    ¡¸So, where at the central district are we supposed to go?¡¹(Touya)

    Inside the central district, there are several casino domes, each one having a different owner, I hear. Surely, the money-mongers here are having a fiercepetition night after night.

    There are also buildings with somewhat a prettyrge amount ofnd that can be seen here and there. Though the casinos aren¡¯t opened during the daytime, I wonder at what ce and time would the ck market open?

    ¡¸The ce where going to is the casino ¡°Goldman¡±. To be precise, it¡¯s a ce where the casino ¡°was¡± located¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸¡±Was¡±?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Several months ago, the owner of that ce was arrested for illegal gambling and all kinds of other stuff. I heard they made ves fight the golems, making them kill each other. We had intended to deliver the divine retribution upon them ourselves, but I guess we were beaten to the punch¡¹(Nia)

    Nia looks the other way with a sullen face. Just when I¡¯m thinking that her attitude is strange, Yuri says something from the side.

    ¡¸The one who had driven that owner to ruin was a person in possession of a ck ¡°Crown¡±, simr to the one Chief has. She¡¯s sulking because her rival seized all of the spoils¡¹(Yuri)

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say anything unnecessary!¡¹(Nia)

    ¡°Bishii!¡± Nia flicks Yuri¡¯s forehead. ¡°It hur-r-r-rts¡±, says Yuri as she squats down while touching her forehead. It was an excellent sound.

    A red crown and a ck crown. Does this mean that the crown series have colors attached to them as names?

    ¡¸At any rate, the new owner, who purchased the casino dome, is cooperating with the ¡°ck Butterfly¡±¡¹(Nia)

    I see. I open my map app and look at the map of this city. It¡¯ll troublesome if the name of the casino has already been changed, but it looks like it still retained the name ¡°Goldman¡±.

    Once we walk up to the front of the casino dome, two gatekeeper golems, about three meters tall and made of blue steel, blocks our way. Huge~. They aren¡¯t as tall as frame gears though. Apart from being short, stout and looking old-fashioned, those golems seem to be very strong.

    Several thug-looking men that look like ruined adventurers are standing before them.

    ¡¸A customer?¡¹(Evil-looking Man)

    Seeing us, the evilest looking one among them res at us. If this ce was a proper first-ss casino, his behavior wouldn¡¯t be eptable.

    ¡¸If you came here to buy, it¡¯s one gold per person. If you came here to sell, show us your products¡¹(Evil-looking Man)

    ¡¸...We came to buy. It¡¯s three gold coins, right?¡¹(Touya)

    As I inquire about it, the man nods silently. ¡°Pay the fee if you want to enter¡±, ¨C is what he probably meant.

    The admission fee is about 100,000 yen per person, huh? Apparently, golems aren¡¯t counted for the admission fee here, but we had to pay Rouge¡¯s share as well when we entered the central district.

    I take out three gold coins and hand them over to the man. Upon receiving the fee, the man only moves his jaw, urging us to move.

    We pass through a big door ande out to a barren hall. Looks like every decoration inside this casino dome was cleared away. Even though I had entered a different casino before, the hall from that time looked more gorgeous.

    But in here, there are no tables to y roulette or poker and bar counters. There¡¯s no big chandelier in here as well. Only arge number of assorted stores are lined up throughout the spacious dome.

    There are small tent-like stores even on flea markets, but both the shopkeepers and the customers here look way too suspicious. A chaotic world is spreading before our eyes here.

    ¡¸It feels like a flea market or an antique market...¡¹(Touya)

    A lot of things are being sold namely: some sort of parts in which I don¡¯t have any idea about, various types of jewelry, expensive-looking vases, even animals that I¡¯ve never seen before. Everything around appears, so I end looking restlessly around without thinking.

    Oops! I mustn¡¯t forget what I really came to do here.

    However, I couldn¡¯t find anything resembling a golem even after looking around. What¡¯s the meaning of this?

    ¡¸In ck markets such as this one, expensive goods like golems are ced in a different location, you see. Yuri has already gone to inquire about it, so just wait for a bit¡¹(Nia)

    Yuri returns a short timeter. Apparently, transactions that deal with high priced items such as golems are being conducted in the basement.

    In front of a thick, ck leather-covered door, thug-looking bodyguards are standing watch again. And they¡¯re demanding money again. Oi!...

    Although I¡¯m already quite irritated to this attitude, it¡¯s no use opposing this treatment. I¡¯ve once again paid three people¡¯s worth of fees and set foot in the slope leading towards the basement.

    After descending a gentle curve, we are greeted by a bowl-shaped venue with various golems put on disy. Theye in all shapes ¡ª human and animal ¡ª and sizes ¡ª big and small ¡ª with some even having figures that I don¡¯t recognize.

    The view is spectacr when they¡¯re lined up like this. It¡¯s like we are in an exhibition of sorts.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸A-aah¡¹(Touya)

    Being pressed by Nia¡¯s group, we go down to the bowl-shaped venue. Weaving our way through various golems and customers, we walk around while checking what catches our attention one by one.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know which one is a ¡°Legacy¡± and which one is a ¡°Factory¡± at all though......¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Once you get used to them, you¡¯ll be to differentiate the two just by looking at their design or the parts they use. For now, you can just look at the price. ¡°Legacy¡± golems are substantially far more expensive than their counterparts. Well, it happens from time to time, but some super-high-quality ¡°Custom-made¡± frames do appear asionally¡¹(Nia)

    An ancient frame which has been excavated from ruins ¡ª A ¡°Legacy¡± golem¡£

    A ¡°Factory¡± mass produced unit ¡ª A ¡°Ready-Made¡± golem.

    ording to a golem engineer, a one-of-the-kind unit is called ¡°Custom-Made¡±.

    Rogue is a ¡°Legacy¡± golem, and the crab bus that Sancho-san has is probably a ¡°Ready Made¡± golem.

    Looking at the prices, there are definitely a few golems whose prices have one more digit in them. However, nearly all of them have the tag ¡°No ability¡± written under the price.

    As expected. Units with an ability, which could be called ¡°Golem Skill¡±, aren¡¯t that easy to obtain.

    ¡¸Oh¡¹(Touya)

    Among them, there¡¯s one golem without the ¡°No Ability¡± tag underneath the price.

    The green golem in question is approximately 2 meters tall, with long and big arms, and shaped like a gori. It¡¯s carrying some kind of tank on its back.

    ¡¸Excuse me. Is this golem an ¡°Ability Holder¡±?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Indeed. The range is limited, but it¡¯s capable of transforming the terrain¡¹(Shopkeeper)

    Hee. Looks like it may be useful in civil engineering. Though I couldn¡¯t believe the 500 million price tag. Wouldn¡¯t this golem be stolen if left in a ce like this? No, since it¡¯s in the ck market, it might¡¯ve already be stolen though.

    The ¡°ck Butterfly¡± group is managing the security of this ce properly, but I really wonder about that.

    I could confidently say that I could steal everything in here, but I won¡¯t.

    ¡¸Hey, Touya. How about that one?¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸Eh? Which one?¡¹(Touya)

    The machine Nia points to looks more like a power-up suit rather than a golem. It looks like it¡¯s supposed to be worn on someone¡¯s limbs and back. I wonder, does this machine belong to another ss of golems?

    ¡¸This one is an equipment type golem. Even though it may look like this, it still has its uses. It moves ording to the thoughts of its wearer and assists that person by doing so¡¹(Nia)

    It certainly looks interesting, but what I want is the autonomous type.

    ¡¸Touya-san, how about this one?¡¹(Yuri)

    Yuri leads me to the front of a store with arge number of firm-looking cases lined-up. Amongst them, a certain golem is being silently disyed.

    It has small stature like a kid, about the same as Rouge. The frame has white as its base color and made with a vague form of a girl. There are three of them in total, each having a certain fluorescent color ¡ª red, blue, and green ¡ª incorporated all over their bodies. They even have fluorescent hair-like parts on their heads. Someone surely has mastered their craft.

    ¡¸A humanoid type, huh? How rare¡¹(Nia)

    Nia mutters whileparing the three ¡°Legacy¡± golems with her eyes. Certainly, whenpared to an armor-wearing unit like Rogue or the exoskeleton-type gori from a little while ago, these golems seem to be made to imitate a human being.

    However, I¡¯m not that surprised by that fact since our household has robo-girls which are almost indistinguishable from humans. Those humanoid golems still give off the feeling of being ¡°dolls¡± though.

    ¡¸Are they ¡°Ability Holders¡± as well?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸They are. I can guarantee that. However, I don¡¯t know what abilities they have since they can¡¯t be activated¡¹(Shopkeeper)

    Apparently, golems have a device usually installed in the chest area that¡¯s being used to register someone as the owner of said golem, but that device doesn¡¯t seem to be working. The shopkeeper, whom we asked about the details, says that he had shown the golems to the engineers specializing in them but gave up on fixing the golems in question. As such, the shopkeeper has decided to sell them in their current state.

    ¡¸Therefore, I¡¯m selling them for cheap, and I want the customer to buy them¡¹(Shopkeeper)

    The fat storekeeper calls out to me while rubbing his hands together. Ummm. Even if you say that you¡¯re selling them ¡°for cheap¡±, each of them costs 70 royal gold coins. It¡¯s 700 million yen, you know? The amount does seem a bit strange.

    The gori-type from before costs 500 million, and it¡¯s an ¡°Ability Holder¡±. Are you saying that it¡¯s less expensive than these golems? Despite that fact that the gori seemed stronger and sturdier.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t be helped, I suppose. Hey, look here¡¹(Shopkeeper)

    The storekeeper points at the chest of the cased golem. A small ¡î mark, some kind of characters and a number, is carved in that area.

    ¡¸A star emblem... Does this golem belong to the ¡±Etoile¡± series? That would exin things¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸I see¡¹(Yuri)

    Seeing those symbols, Nia and Yuri nod in consent. ording to Yuri, who exined to the uprehending me, golems that are marked with a star-shaped symbol belong to the ¡°Etoile¡± series, which are considered as one of the best series of golems even amongst other ¡°Legacy¡± golems.

    I suppose the mark itself is probably something like a proprietary logo of the manufacturer.

    Though I find out about itter, it seems that there¡¯s a crown mark engraved into the neck Rogue, hidden behind its armor. Apparently, it¡¯s the brand mark of the ¡°Crown¡± series.

    ¡¸Is that real?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸There¡¯s no one who¡¯ll disy a fake in the ck market. He would be prohibited from entering, or he might even be erased, at worst¡¹(Nia)

    I see. That probably means that even without knowing the ability of those golems, they are worth this much simply because they belong to the ¡°Etoile¡± series.

    ¡¸So, what will the customer do? Will you buy it? Will you not? Normally, an ¡°Etoile¡± golem doesn¡¯t go for cheap, you know?¡¹(Shopkeeper)

    ¡¸Hmmm......¡¹(Touya)

    Honestly speaking, I¡¯m looking for a ¡°tougher¡± golem that could be worth calling a gatekeeper. Based on how these golems look, I believe they are more suited to be caretakers.

    Our in-house professor will probably be able to analyze them and activate them eventually. Even if she fails, she¡¯ll think of another way. In that case... this is possible as well, I guess?

    ¡¸Alright. I¡¯ll buy them. However, please look at this before doing a transaction¡¹(Touya)

    I take out an adamantite ingot from ¡°Storage¡± and show it the storekeeper who¡¯s looking doubtful. The storekeeper then looks at it for a while before opening his eyes widely and turning his face to me.

    ¡¸I-is t-this adamantite!? Where in the world...!?¡¹(Shopkeeper)

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it against the rules to ask about the origins of a product here? I want you to sell those three golems to me for 130 royal gold coins and this ingot¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸All three of them!? Nu...u...¡¹(Shopkeeper)

    The storekeeper is pondering in front of the adamantite. Actually, my 150 royal gold coins were decreased due to the admission fees and other stuff. I¡¯ll be d if the transaction goes through with the current amount I brought out. Although I could simply pay the full price using adamantite only, I would look suspicious if I¡¯ve done so.

    Golems from the ¡°Etoile¡± series that couldn¡¯t be activated or a very precious and rare material. The scales inside that man¡¯s head are probably trembling.

    Eventually, the storekeeper shows acent smile and says something.

    ¡¸Got it. I¡¯ll ept this adamantite and 130 royal gold coins. I¡¯ll sell everything¡¹(Shopkeeper)

    ¡¸It¡¯s a deal¡¹(Touya)

    I hand over the money to the storekeeper and purchase the three golems. The reason for buying all three of them is to have a spare in case something happens. One could also say that separating those three away from each other bothers me, seeing as how they look like sisters when they¡¯re lined up like that.

    When I stored the three of them along with their cases inside ¡°Storage¡±, the storekeeper stiffens at the sight but decides not to mind it.

    ¡¸No matter of much of an ¡°Etoile¡± they are, are you really sure about having the three of them?¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸Mmm. I don¡¯t know, but I think there are no other golems better than them. In the first ce, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to obtain one again¡¹(Touya)

    I vaguely answer Nia¡¯s remark. In any case, I¡¯ve achieved one of my objectives. All that¡¯s left is to find a ce where I could set up the dimensional gate, huh? Should I go as far as reiming a small uninhabited ind somewhere?

    As I¡¯m having those thoughts, I hear a faint screaming from somewhere.

    ¡¸...What¡¯s that?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹(Nia)

    Nia calls to me when I suddenly stopped.

    Again. A scream is mixed within the noises of the hustle and bustle, but I could still hear it from the distance. And it¡¯s not just one. I¡¯m hearing a lot of screaming.

    When I suddenly look to the side, I see that Rogue has also stopped in the same way, staring up at the ceiling. Is the sourceing from above?!

    Something¡¯s happening on the upper floors.

    ¡¸......?? ??......¡¹

    What? Just when I think that the screams have stopped after a short while, I hear a happy singing voice this time.

    In the next instant, the thick leather-covered door leading upstairs is cut in right in half, falling heavily onto the floor.

    As the door falls, I manage to hear the songing from the darkness of the passage more clearly than from a while ago.

    ¡¸......from the hanging stand?That pleasantugh? Brandishing the knife?The doll is scooping out cat¡¯s eyes??¡¹

    ¡¸T...that voice!¡¹(Nia)

    Nia bes vignt and res beyond the torn door.

    One girl shows herself, stepping over the wreckage of the door.

    She¡¯s wearing gothic-styled clothes with purple frills and a very short skirt while holding a small purple umbre. She¡¯s also wearing slim sses, but her purple eyes don¡¯t look like there¡¯s life in them.

    With her long, amethyst-like hair, she looks just like a ssic Japanese doll. Although she may look cute at a nce, her whole body is bathed with spurts of blood.

    Though what bothers me the most is the small purple golem that¡¯s holding a long sickle like a death god standing next to the girl. That aura and features, they closely resemble the red golem, which is standing beside me.

    ¡¸Hey! No way that...¡¹

    ¡¸This golem is the purple ¡°Crown¡±, Fanatic Vi. And she is...!¡¹

    ¡¸Luna Trieste....... ¡°The Lady of Madness¡±¡¹

    Madness......? While I¡¯m doubting their description of her, the girl starts twirling herself around in front of the entrance while rotating her umbre.

    ¡¸G~ive it to me. G~ive it to me. Please give me your eyeballs? Feel at ease instead, I will gift you an eternal sleep?¡¹(Luna)

    While she¡¯s humming that song and being smeared with blood, the girl just keeps on spinning around and around. Once she realizes our presence, she starts to sing with a wider smile than before.

    ¡¸Your heart, please give it to me?¡¹(Luna)

 Chapter 298: The Purple Crown, and the Lunatic

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 298: The Purple Crown, and the Lunatic

    ¡¸There are a lot of golems here, aren¡¯t there~? It¡¯s a waste, but should I destroy them all~? Should I kill everyone~? Anyone I don¡¯t kill, Luna will, okay?¡¹(Luna)

    The smiling girl bathed in blood, who introduced herself as Luna, folds her umbre.

    ¡¸Vi, will you do the honors?¡¹(Luna)

    ¡ºGi¡»(Vi)

    The small purple golem jumps off into the bowl-shaped venue. As itnds, a disproportionatelyrge scythe is swung and one of the exhibitedrge golems gets bisected into its upper and lower halves. What cutting power!

    ¡¸Whaa...!¡¹(Storekeeper)

    The storekeeper, who¡¯s selling the golem, opens his eyes wide in surprise while standing still in his ce. The purple golem then transforms the scythe into something resembling a halberd and stabs the storekeeper¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸Eh...?¡¹(Storekeeper)

    With a thud, the storekeeper copses as blood spurts from his chest. At the same time, screams from the surrounding customers echo throughout the ce.

    One of the screaming women has her head cut off and is sent flying. Panic engulfs the area as people try to run away.

    ¡¸Rougeee£¡¡¹(Nia)

    ¡ºAcknowledged¡»(Rouge)

    By Nia¡¯smand, the Red Crown faces the Purple Crown. Rouge unleashes its fist, which the golem named Vi stops with the handle of the scythe.

    ¡¸Eh-eeh? The Red one is here? Why? I wonder¡¹(Luna)

    Luna tilts her head while doubtfully looking at us.

    ¡¸You Bastard! The purple! What are you nning!!¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸Ehh eeh? If it isn¡¯t Nia-chan. What a coincidence. Or could this be fate?¡¹(Luna)

    The girl called Luna disys an exaggeratedly surprised look while Rouge and Vi are continuing their fight.

    However, Rouge is in an overwhelming disadvantage against Vi who¡¯s holding a specialized weapon. To make matters worse, Rouge can only fight at short range. The same goes for Vi, but thetter having a weapon gives it a decisive advantage.

    Whenever the purple golem swings its halberd, either the golems that have been left behind or the people trying to run away from the hall get chopped into pieces. It seems Rouge is trying to lead Vi into a ce where there are few people as possible while keeping its enemy at bay.

    ¡¸Stop that guy! Why are you doing this?!¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸Why? What do you mean ¡°why¡±? You¡¯re saying things I don¡¯t get, Nia-chin. I¡¯ve only decided to participate in this event because it¡¯s so fun¡¹(Luna)

    Again, Luna tilts her head to the side. This fellow...... her behavior is weird since a while ago.

    ¡¸It¡¯s enjoyable, you know? Scooping those beautiful eyes. Each person has different eyes. Red eyes, Blue eyes. It¡¯s regrettable how they rot immediately though. Gouging them out is so-o-o exciting that I get aroused whenever I do that¡¹(Luna)

    ¡¸Yooou......!¡¹(Nia)

    This conversation is going nowhere. I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s serious whenever she says that nonsense, but the situation is definitely bad regardless. Despite everything that¡¯s happening around, that girl continues toe down while waving her umbre.

    The moment that I¡¯m about to make my first step with the intent to take care of this Luna girl in the meantime, the ground shakes and men leading huge golems go in front of the girl. Wait... Those are therge golems that were at the gate of this casino. In that case, those men must be the bouncers of the ¡°ck Butterfly¡± group.

    ¡¸Hey, you! Stop that golem immediately!¡¹(Bouncer)

    ¡¸And if I say I don¡¯t want to~?¡¹(Luna)

    ¡¸Tss-Die!¡¹(Bouncer)

    Following the man¡¯s order, the steel golem throws its fist at the girl. Receiving the punch of therge golem that¡¯s over three meters, the girl gets magnificently banged into the wall. Afterward, her delicate body rolls to the floor. That blow was on the level of an instant-kill.

    ¡¸That fool.... Hey you. That purple golem is next! Take care of it quickly!¡¹(Bouncer)

    While slightly shaking the ground, the huge golem walks toward where Vi and Rouge are fighting.

    ¡¸...It is useless. Vi doesn¡¯t break because it¡¯s Vi ~okay?¡¹(Luna)

    ¡¸Whaaat!?¡¹(Bouncer)

    Covered with dust, Luna stands up. Her arms and the shins of her legs are bent in strange directions. Despite her bones being definitely broken, both her arms and legspletely recover in the next moment and are followed by a strange smoke rising up from her whole body.

    ¡¸What is that...?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸That¡¯s the ability of the Purple Crown. It grants the master of the golem an indestructible body... The main body of the crown also possesses a high level of regeneration¡¹(Yuri)

    Invulnerability, huh? Is this girl an undead?

    While I¡¯m surprised by Yuri¡¯s exnation, Rouge gets blown off with a hit from the scythe during its fight with Vi. Nia then screams afterward.

    ¡¸Rougee!¡¹(Nia)

    Nia runs toward Rouge.

    Vi, the opponent who has blown him away, disregards the master/servant pair and sets up its scythe against the huge golem rushing to it.

    Vi smoothly dodges therge fist and easily cuts the body of its opponent with its scythe. With a ttering sound, the separated body of the huge golem mercilessly falls on the ground.

    ¡¸No matter how many enemies there are~ It¡¯s always boring~ It seems you uncles can¡¯t kill Luna as well~¡¹(Luna)

    ¡¸You bastaaard...£¡¡¹(Bouncer)

    One bouncer makes a thrust with his spear. Having sunk inside Luna¡¯s chest, the spearhead exits on the girl¡¯s back.

    ¡¸E-eeee...... I killed you as you reque...sted?!¡¹(Bouncer)

    ¡¸Like I¡¯ve said, it¡¯s boring, isn¡¯t it?¡¹(Luna)

    She grips the spear from the front as if being pierced by it is nothing and breaks it with one hand. Where did she get that power from?

    No, undead monsters have their body¡¯s limiter removed, giving them power that¡¯s not known during their lifetime. This might be the same thing.

    ¡¸Umph!¡¹(Luna)

    The girl casually pulls out the spear springing from her back. Holding the spear, Luna then stabs the trembling face of its former owner with all her power.

    ¡¸I¡¯m returning it¡¹(Luna)

    The bouncer receives the broken half of the spear to his face and falls t to the ground. As for the girl, she continues to smile while she thrusts her umbre this time to the bouncer¡¯srade who¡¯s nearby.

    ¡¸Guoeeee£¡£¿¡¹(Bouncer¡¯s Comrade)

    The sound of the umbre breaking resounds as its frame protrudes from the man¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Aah~ It broke. Even though it was my favorite umbre. Hmm. Oh. It¡¯s Oji-san¡¯s fault. Let me dig out your eyes~¡¹(Luna)

    The man is shedding tears of despair as the girl mercilessly reaches out her right hand towards him.

    ¡¸Teleport¡¹(Touya)

    Instantly teleporting to the girl, I firmly grasp her bloody hand. Kuu! What power! Where is she keeping this kind of strength in this delicate body of hers!?

    ¡¸Huhhuuuh? When did you...?¡¹(Luna)

    The bespectacled purple girl looks at me in a baffled manner.

    ¡¸Onii-san. I wonder. Who are you? Why are you hindering Luna?¡¹(Luna)

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what your motive is, but how could I sit silently and witness a murder happen right in front of me? I¡¯ll stop you even if I have to use force¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ahahahaahahaa! Strangeeee! How would you do that?¡¹(Luna)

    ¡¸Like this. ¡°Gravity¡±¡¹(Touya)

    I invoke the weight magic on the girl I caught. The girl copses and can no longer move, being unable to keep standing due to the increase of her weight.

    ¡¸Huhhuuuh? What is this? I can¡¯t move......¡¹(Luna)

    ¡¸Now! Capture her!¡¹(Bouncer)

    The bouncers immediately rush to restrict the girl who¡¯s no longer moving. However, the purple golem jumps in faster than them. In the next instant, therge sickle shes in a grandiose manner.

    ¡¸Kuuu!¡¹(Touya)

    In order to avoid the attack, I make arge jump backward. The bouncers are unable to escape through, and their chopped bodies are nowying on the floor.

    ¡ºGi¡»(Vi)

    Transforming the scythe it¡¯s holding to a halberd again, the purple golemes shing at me. I, while avoiding its attack, change Brynhildr on my waist to de mode and sweep the halberd aside.

    ¡ºGi-gi?¡»(Vi)

    Vi stops for an instant, seeing that the handle portion of its weapon cut. Not overlooking this opening, I then cut the body of the small golem in one go.

    The purple golem is bisected into its upper and lower half with a rolling sound, falls down, and stops moving.

    ¡¸Phew......¡¹(Touya)

    Exhaling out a heavy breath, I look around. This ident resulted in a lot of victims. For the people who can still be saved, quickly applying the recovery magic is...

    ¡¸Ahahaha! Vi was cut! Aren¡¯t you amazing~, Onii-san?!¡¹(Luna)

    A voice resounds alongside the sound of someone pping. When I turn around in surprise, I see Luna groveling on the ground since a while ago.

    No way! I haven¡¯t released ¡°Gravity¡± yet. What did she do?

    ¡¸Onii-san. I wonder. Can you tell me your name~?¡¹(Luna)

    ¡¸...Touya. Mochizuki Touya¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Tou~ya. It¡¯s Tou~ya ~right? Yup, it¡¯s a wonderful name. It seems that Tou~ya can kill Luna. However. It¡¯s a pity. Today is no good. After all, I wish that you¡¯ll kill me in a stage more wonderful than this!¡¹(Luna)

    ¡¸Sorry but I don¡¯t have a hobby of killing someone for fun¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Huhhuuuh? What a shy mister~. Is this also your charming point~? It seems Luna will need to be serious. What do you think Vi?¡¹(Luna)

    Luna then looks behind me. When I turn around thinking ¡°No way¡±, I realize that Vi is standing,pletely restored just like Luna. Though the scythe that I cut is in the same state as before.

    ¡¸Wha...£¡¡¹(Touya)

    What is the meaning of this?! Is this also another ability of the ¡°Purple Crown¡±? Hyper-recovery ability... No... Is it the power of regeneration? Either way, it seems normal methods won¡¯t work...

    ¡¸Vi also seems to like Tou~ya. Kufufuu. I¡¯m lucky I¡¯ve met you in a ce like this!¡¹(Luna)

    ¡¸DOOOON¡¯T JOKE AROUND£¡£¡¡¹(Nia)

    Suddenly, a red fist approaches Vi from the side. That burning fist sends the body of the purple golem flying into the wall of the casino, bending it in the process.

    With both arms mostly transformed into red mes, Blood Rouge the Red Crown chases after Vi.

    Each follow-up attack by those fists emits enough power to shake the entire casino. It¡¯s like the Rouge from before was another thing. What on earth has happened?

    ¡¸You purple...... I¡¯ll fully return to you the debt of humiliating me the other day!¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸Booo~. Nia-chin. Can you not stand in my way~?¡¹(Luna)

    Nia shows up in front of the pouting Luna. Seeing her appearance, I involuntarily raise my voice.

    ¡¸You......! What¡¯s wrong with your hand£¡£¿¡¹(Touya)

    A stream of blood is slowly dripping from Nia¡¯s right hand. Apparently, she has hurt her palm. With so much blood pouring out, her whole right hand is bright red.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. My blood is necessary in order to use Rouge¡¯s ability¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸What do you mean ¡°don¡¯t worry about it¡±......?¡¹(Touya)

    Of course, I can¡¯t ignore it. As such, I cast recovery magic on her right hand that¡¯s in pain. The wound itself isn¡¯t very deep, so the wound closes up in no time.

    ¡¸Touya¡¯s magic is amazing as ever......¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸I¡¯ll say this, but your lost blood won¡¯t be reced even if the wound has been closed¡¹(Touya)

    Having seen that exchange, Luna shows a blushing face as if she¡¯s aroused and stares at me with her lifeless eyes.

    ¡¸Magic! Tou~ya, you¡¯re a magician, aren¡¯t you?! That¡¯s nice! That¡¯s nice! I feel thrilled! Ah! I got aroused! Haahaaa...Ah, it seems I¡¯ll be leaking...aaaah...¡¹(Luna)

    Ah, you say! What you mean by Ah?! After what happened?!

    I could do nothing but look at her with a sour expression as her bashful figure hugs her own body and reaches out for her thighs.

    She might be a good match for our Shesca.

    ¡¸This perverted woman...¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸This is also Luna¡¯s charm point ~okay. Kufufuuu. My heart¡¯s pounding ~you know! For me to get even more aroused than when I gouge people¡¯s eyes out...!¡¹(Luna)

    A nonchnt reply to what Nia said. Luna then directs her stare towards here. I¡¯ve been thinking about this for a while now. Isn¡¯t it that her breath somehow rough, or is it just my imagination?

    ¡¸......I want to eat......¡¹(Luna)

    With a shudder, I experience chills run down on my backbone in many ways. That phrase said by a girl, who might be an undead, has made me reminiscence every zombie movie I¡¯ve watched.

    Using this gap, Luna shortens the distance between the two us in an instant. She catches me, who tries to reflectively step back, at an unbelievable speed and sandwiches my right leg in between her own.

    In a situation where we¡¯re tightly sticking to each other, Luna whispers something to me while she¡¯s cing her crotch on my thigh.

    (ck: Damn! My sadistic side is going out. I want to make this girl fall for me. Lolz!)

    ¡¸Kill Luna next time ~okay?¡¹(Luna)

    And just like that, she licks my cheek with her tongue.

    ¡¸W¨Cwhat are you doing! You bastard£¡£¡¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸Kiyhaaaa! Nia-chin, is that jealousy~?¡¹(Luna)

    Nimbly dodging Nia¡¯s attack, Lina separates from me in a blink of an eye.

    ¡¸Vi! Come back ~£¡¡¹(Luna)

    Vi, which was desperately fighting against Rouge, rushes to join Luna and gives her a lift on its shoulder. It looks like giving a kid a piggyback ride.

    ¡¸It was fun today ~! Well then, see youter~!¡¹(Luna)

    Luna throws a kiss from above, and Vi blows some purple gas from her wrist from below. This smoke looks poisonous. I immediately judge it to be dangerous.

    ¡¸Oh water,e forth! a spiral bulwark; Aqua Shell!¡¹(Touya)

    I instantly build a defensive wall of water which confines the purple smoke. The smoke starts to mix with water and changes it into a malicious color, so I move it into one of the nearby pots where expensive-looking flowers were arranged.

    No sooner than when I¡¯ve done that, the flowers rot in no time and fall to the ground. It really was poisonous, after all...

    Luna and Vi were no longer here. She escaped, huh? What an outrageousbo.

    ¡¸Damn it! That damn woman! She escaped again!¡¹(Nia)

    Nia kicks the nearby wreckages of the ck market. I understand her feelings.

    Wooops! Quickly, I have to hurry and invoke a recovery magic on the people who are still alive.

    Ha?

    The moment I start to walk, I feel a strange sensation, so I look down below to where it¡¯sing from.

    ¡¸......Uaaaa¡¹(Touya)

    There¡¯s a strange wet stain at the thigh of my right leg. Hey, isn¡¯t this...?

    (ck: Oh yes it is Touya! Yes it is!)

    My face distorts. When I nce at Nia, she also shows a very unpleasant face.

    She then crosses her left and right forefingers in an X mark and turns toward me.

    ¡¸engachokitta¡¹(Nia)

    (ck: This is a native Japanese phrase with no direct trantion. It¡¯s simr to an expression of not wanting to catch the ¡°dirt¡± from the recipient of this remark.)

    What the! So that phrase also exists in this different world, huh...? Good grief. What a day this day has been.

 Chapter 299: The Price of the Crown, and the Activation

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 299: The Price of the Crown, and the Activation

    ¡¸Oh lighte forth, Equal Sce, Area Heal¡¹(Touya)

    I secretly ce all of the wounded people in the ck market under a wide¨Crange recovery magic. After all, I really don¡¯t want to stand out. Nevertheless, it might be already toote for that now.

    There aren¡¯t as many deceased as I¡¯ve thought. Was it because Rouge managed to hold Vi back? However, that probably is only true for this floor.

    Yuri seems to have already confirmed it, but the picture of Hell itself has apparently been drawn on the upper floor.

    I particrly don¡¯t mind it if I catch anyone¡¯s attention, but it¡¯s bad for Nia, Rouge, and Yuri of the ¡°Red Cats¡± to stand out. Therefore, we decide to return to their hideout using ¡°Gate¡±, since I¡¯ve already done what I¡¯m supposed to do and have more no reasons to stay here any further.

    After we arrive at their hideout, I drink the tea Yuri served us in the tent of the fortress and finally feel at ease.

    ¡¸At any rate...What an outrageous golem that was...¡¹(Touya)

    Though I heard about Vi¡¯s recovery abilities from Yuri, seeing it in action was still kinda unexpected. I have no doubts that Vi¡¯s recovery skill is about the same level as to how frame gears are capable of recovering from cuts and cracks.

    Even though I¡¯ve bisected it horizontally, being able to recover from that as well is... The speed of its recovery is at a level wherein it could no longer be called a regr recovery anymore... It¡¯s almost like an instant resuscitation from the moment it¡¯s invoked.

    ¡¸Is that the ability of the ¡°Crown¡± series...¡¹(Touya)

    Hearing my mutter, Nia says something while looking at Rouge by her side.

    ¡¸...A ¡±Crown¡± golem possess an incredible power, but in turn, the contractor is forced to shoulder a huge risk ~you see. Do you think that ¡°immortality¡± ability could be used without paying any sort of price?¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸Price?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Rouge, for example, gains the power of mes and immense destructive energy at the cost of its contractor¡¯s blood. The more blood I give, the more this power grows. They say there¡¯s nothing in this world that it can¡¯t break if someone fully throws away his life into it. This is how the previous leader of the ¡°Red Cats¡± ¡ª how my father ¡ª died¡¹(Nia)

    Blood is thepensation!? And you said that he died.... Did he offer all of his blood to Rouge!?

    For some reason, preserved blood is said to bepletely ineffective, and the blood that should be offered is the fresh blood of the contractor. I heard that a human will die if that person loses ? or more of their blood. Did he go over that limit...?

    ¡¸Then, the price for using the purple crown is......¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure about the validity of this information... but I¡¯ve heard that the contractor of Vi loses his or her sanity. They go crazier and crazier as time pass by until Vi finally severs the lifeline of its contractor once they couldn¡¯t understand anything at all. It¡¯s said that ¡°Only the Purple Crown can kill the Purple Contractor¡±, which is something I can¡¯t understand though... In fact, it¡¯s rumored that Vi killed each and every one of its previous contractors, no exceptions. This is what thepensation for immortality is like¡¹(Nia)

    In that case... are those crazy actions and strange words the side effects of being contracted to that ¡°Crown¡±? Nevertheless, her sense of individuality is still there though...

    ¡¸Fundamentally, it¡¯s probably the purple contractors who have the shortest lifespan. The other contractors of the ¡°Crown¡± series and I don¡¯t have to worry about dying if we are careful, but the purple contractors have certain death waiting ahead for them¡¹(Nia)

    I wonder what¡¯s the reason for having that immortality. I¡¯ve initially suspected that she¡¯s undead, and it¡¯s a pretty close guess. Isn¡¯t she something simr to a living corpse?

    The contractor¡¯s mind will keep suffering until that person can no longer tell who they are. It¡¯s no different from hell wherein someone continues to descend into madness without having much of a choice.

    I try searching for Luna using my the search function of my map application, but there¡¯s no reaction. I wonder though, is she possessing some sort of artifact that obstructs magic? There may be golems having a ¡°Search¡± ability simr to my ¡°Search¡± magic, so it¡¯s likely possible.

    The ¡°Crown¡± series is something like a double-edged sword, I guess. Don¡¯t tell me! Do the ¡°Etoile¡± series golems that I¡¯ve purchased also require apensation simr to the ¡°Crown¡± series?

    ¡¸The Etoile series doesn¡¯t have a demandingpensation, so don¡¯t you worry. The ¡°Crowns¡± are just too much of an exception. They say that the Crowns were created by a golem engineer going by the name of Chrom Lanxess from an ancient kingdom, but they also say he was fairly out of his mind¡¹

    I wonder why I feel a strange D¨¦j¨¤ Vu. Is there some sort of temte wherein this kind of geniuses happen to be oddballs? The professor of our household is a regrettable existence for anything aside researching...

    C¡¯mon, she even installed a hidden camera inside the women¡¯s bath. She has been peeping like an old man would whileughing vulgarly. Naturally, she was punished with by getting hit on the head though.

    For now, I bring out the three ¡°Etoile¡± series from inside my ¡°Storage¡±. I can¡¯t store a living being..... Or perhaps I should say, something with sentience can¡¯t be ced inside my ¡°Storage¡±. I¡¯m sure of this because I¡¯ve tried it with the chibi-robots before. As such, storing the three ¡°Etoiles¡± inside my ¡°Storage¡± might be impossible once I activate them. Though conversely, I¡¯ll be troubled if Nia¡¯s group doesn¡¯t teach me the method to start the three ¡°Etoiles¡±.

    I take out the ¡°Etoile¡± furnished with clear red parts from the case. Its size is simr to a child. Doesn¡¯t it look like she¡¯s even shorter than Rouge?

    The golem has the form of a female... Or more precisely, she¡¯s like a young girl. The basic color is white. Aside from its big eyes, the face doesn¡¯t anything resembling ears, a mouth, or a nose. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s wearing a mask, but there¡¯s a strange charm in it. It¡¯s not like her face is absolutely smooth. After all, the shape of its face is simr to humans.

    ¡¸As I suspected. It does look humanoid, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹(Yuri)

    Yuri mutters so while looking at the Etoile golem.

    What she meant by a humanoid type is a golem that has the appearance of a person, and a golem that¡¯s not suitable forbat. This type is considerably intelligent, it¡¯s also said they were probably created with that appearance in mind in order to take care of humans, be it nursing or watching over them.

    I would even say that this golem appears closer to humans rather than Rouge or that Vi due to the former not being d in armor even if all of them are humanoids.

    Maybe because I keepparing them with the ¡°Babylon¡± series from our household. Every time I hear the word ¡°humanoid¡±, I end up thinking to myself ¡°In what way?¡±.

    ¡¸And, how do you activate them?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸ce your hand around the chest area and say ¡°Open¡± while pouring in a little bit of magic power¡¹(Nia)

    I don¡¯t really understand it, but I still try doing as she has said.

    ¡¸Open¡¹(Touya)

    I hear a small sound of air exhausting out while the chest part is opening up. Strange mechanism fills the interior of the chest. There¡¯s even a transparent ss-like container as big as a softball and a dice-shaped cube floating inside and emitting a green light.

    ¡¸This is the heart of a golem, the G-cube. Try thrusting your hand inside the golem and take it out¡¹(Nia)

    When my fingers touch the ss-like container, they easily pass through it. What¡¯s that feeling? It¡¯s like touching a lump of gel. It goes in between my fingers as if it¡¯s wrapping them.

    Though I¡¯ve taken out the transparent emerald crystal cube that¡¯s about 4 centimeters in size as it is, nothing, in particr, gets stuck to my hand. It¡¯s a strange sensation.

    ¡¸As long as this G cube remains, it¡¯s possible to, at the very least, remake a regr golem. It will end up losing its memory and abilities though. After all, those are stored in the ¡°Q Crystal¡± inside the head¡¹(Nia)

    Apparently, the ¡°Q¡± crystal being the brain, the ¡°G¡± cube being the heart, and the body created by the ancient kingdom all together make up a ¡°Legacy¡± golem.

    Conversely, it¡¯s likewise possible to rebuild a unit that can inherit the memory and abilities only if the ¡°Q¡± crystal of a ¡°Legacy¡± golem remains, but it¡¯s said that the resulting golem is a degraded version inparison to the original.

    Though if the golem has been inoperable for several hundred years, the memory itself resets, which is apparently why most of the legacies have no memories of the ancient kingdom era.... That¡¯s regrettable.

    ¡¸And, what should I do with this?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸To register as its master, this G-Cube needs to take in the information of the person who¡¯s going to be its master. Any part of the body is fine ¡ª be it a hair strand or a nail. With that, the registration will bepleted¡¹(Nia)

    Having pulled a strand from my bangs, I let it touch the G-cube. The strand smoothly sinks in, melts and disappears. So the registration ends here, right?

    Returning the G-Cube back to its original container, I then close the armored chest, causing it to ¡°lock¡± in ce.

    By the way, when trying to steal a golem that belongs to someone else, it¡¯s necessary to overwrite this registration. Moreover, it¡¯s also necessary topletely stop the golem, making it a very troublesome task. Well, the golem will obviously resist from having its master changed and getting its memory erased with all of its power.

    Of course, those actions are illegal by nature and is punishable in turn since golems are personal possessions. It appears there are some steps that need to be done to prevent the theft of a golem, but it¡¯s probably fine as of the moment.

    I begin to hear a quiet running sound from the G-Cube inside the red ¡°Etoile¡±, and before long, a faint light begins to emit from its clear red parts. However, that¡¯s only for a moment, and the light goes out soon.

    ¡¸It really isn¡¯t starting up. Normally, it should have started up by now¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸So, is it broken like what the storekeeper has said?¡¹(Yuri)

    Hhhmmmmm. It did activate for a moment. I wonder though, what¡¯s this feeling that I¡¯m getting? It feels as if this is an old broken electrical appliance. Could this be due to a loose connection? Though it probably won¡¯t be fixed with just some cleaning.

    Should I examine a bit?

    ¡¸Analyze¡¹(Touya)

    Using analyze magic, I perceive the structure of this golem. I naturally don¡¯t have the knowledge about this golem, so I don¡¯t understand the meaning behind what most parts are for.

    However, I could understand the flow of magic power and such. The stream of magic that flows from the G-cube in the chest area isn¡¯t reaching the Q-crystal inside the head. It stops somewhere around the neck. Might the blockage be caused by something that, inparison, is simr to the cause of infarction for humans? Though it would be extremely terrible if the blood vessels in the neck were to be blocked.

    I walk around the ¡°Etoile¡± golem and examine its neck. There I notice a red clear cubical part about 1 centimeter in size.

    I try pushing it, but there¡¯s no reaction. In the first ce, it doesn¡¯t look like a switch. Once I again try to validate this part with ¡°Analyze¡± though, I notice a somewhat small barrier stretched underneath, which seems to interrupt the flow of magic power.

    Is this part acting as a safety device? Under normal circumstances, there should be something like a startup key which disables this safety mechanism.

    Maybe I can do something about it in that case.

    ¡¸Cracking¡¹(Touya)

    I interchange the structure of only the tip section. The no attribute magic ¡°Cracking¡± cuts into the startup form andpletely overwrites the activation requirements and settings. Though it¡¯s impossible to fix the whole startup mechanism of the golem, it¡¯s still possible to change a small portion of it.

    The barrier gets erased, and the flow of magic spreads up until the head. Then the ¡°Etoile¡± begins emitting red light from all of its clear parts. Did the magic power reach the Q-crystal?

    ¡¸It moved¡¹(Nia)

    ¡¸Oohh! You did it!¡¹(Yuri)

    As if interrupting the celebration of the two, an unfamiliar voicees out from the red ¡°Etoile¡±.

    ¡ºModel Number ET-101 has been activated. Personal name ¨C unregistered. Operational conditions ¨C no problems. Please register the master¡¯s name and the personal name of this golem¡»(Red Golem)

    Oooh! It talked. Nope, rather than talking, it had felt as if a recorded machine voice was yed though.

    ¡¸Hmm. Let me see. The master¡¯s name is Mochizuki Touya. As for the personal name. Hmm. Ah. That¡¯s right......¡¹(Touya)

    Since her series name means ¡°Star¡±, I would like to give her a name connected to some star.

    The famous red stars from my previous world are Antares in the Scorpius constetion and Betelgeuse in the Orion constetion, but they don¡¯t sound like a girl¡¯s name no matter how I look at those names.

    Will a normal color be fine, regardless of its connection to a star?

    ¡¸Um. Your personal name is Ruby¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºRegistered. Change to the master¡¯s registration ispleted. Rebooting¡»(Ruby)

    I gave Kohaku and the rest of the divine beasts names that are associated with jewels as well, so I guess giving these golems simr names would be just right. The meaning of their names oveps with Kougyoku though. It goes without saying that the other two will be Sapphire and Emerald. They are a little long. Will Sappha and Emera be good?

    Ruby, who stopped moving for a moment, starts moving again along with low starting sound.

    ¡¸Do you understand me?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºPi¡»(Ruby)

    Ruby gives a small nod. Huh? Is this girl unable to talk? Though she talked just a little while ago.

    ¡¸This golem probably is a learning type model. If that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t she only know the minimum amount of words and movements right now? Though I think she should be able to learn to some extent if you go and teach her¡¹(Nia)

    Says Nia as Rouge nods. Is that so? Is she like a baby that doesn¡¯t know anything? I guess I have to make her learn a lot of things from now on.

    ......Would it be really alright to entrust this baby-like existence to the professor? ....... Her ce might be the worst are for education.

    ¡¸Oh well. That¡¯s fine. My best regards to you, Ruby¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºPi¡»(Ruby)

    Ruby lightly nods again. Will she really be able to talk in the future? If I ask the professor to make some easy changes to her, she might be able to talk quickly, but I kinda feel that might be too wasteful.

    Continuing on, when I was about to register the blue clear crystal sapphire as Sappha, I was then told of an important note to consider.

    When contracting with a golem, it appears that there should only be one golem per person. In the scenario when someone contracts multiple golems, a ¡¶jamming¡· interference has a considerable high probability of happening, causing the golems to not function very well.

    Long story short, when someone with multiple golemsmands a golem to move to the right and another golem to move to the left, it may cause both to move to the right, to the left, or not move at all.

    If something like that happens in the middle ofbat, it will certainly be fatal.

    However, I hear that the probability of said interference lowers considerably if the golems are of the same type or made by the same manufacturer. Those ¡°Etoile¡± belong to the same series no matter how I look at them, so it¡¯ll probably be alright. The possibility is not zero, as I am told to keep in mind.

    For now, I do ¡°Cracking¡± on both Sappha and Emera in the same way andplete the registration.

    ¡¸Best regards both of you¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºPo¡»(Sappha)

    ¡ºPa¡»(Emera)

    So far, Ruby says ¡°Pi¡±, Sappha says ¡°Po¡±, Emera says ¡°Pa¡± with no other reaction aside from those.

    Tentatively, I should verify their performanceter to find out if a malfunction is caused by the said ¡°Jamming¡± or not.

    ¡¸Ruby, raise your right hand. Sappha, raise your left hand. Emera, raise both hands¡¹

    I give them different orders, but all three of them move properly. There¡¯s no problem, maybe.

    However, I have this feeling that these three golems kinda remind me of that kunoichi trio under Tsubaki-san whenever I look at these three. The kunoichi trio of Sarutobi Homura, Kirigakure Shizuku, Fuuma Nagi.

    (TL: Homura Kanji is fire, Shizuka kanji is water, Nagi kanji is wind)

    (TLC: color references, red ¨C fire, blue -water, green ¨C wind)

    It might be interesting to entrust these three golems to the kunoichi, but these golems will stand out. Is it impossible? I thought ninja golems would be cool though.

    Oh well. The reason I purchased those three is that I want them to protect the dimensional gate.

    ......Nope......It might bete to ask this now, but will they be able to protect it...?

    The primary task of the humanoid types is to nurse and care for others, so they might not have anybat power, right? Hmmm. Though I feel it might be alright if I give them strong firearms.

    Oh well. It¡¯s probably fine. Let¡¯s think about itter. Thus, one of my objectives has beenpleted. All that¡¯s left is to find a ce where I could install the dimension gate. In the end, is an uninhabited ind the best ce to hide the dimensional gate?

    If only there¡¯s a ce simr to a dragon¡¯s ind ¡ª like Drachen Ind in the Surface World ¡ª where no person would dare approach it, I could, at the very least, reim it for myself.

    I try asking since I have nothing to lose, and I receive an unexpected answer.

    ¡¸...There is one?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸You mean the dragon ind? It is called Drakliff Ind. It¡¯s full of dragon nests that are being inhabited by dragons who have short temper, so no one approaches it¡¹(Nia)

    Even the name is simr. For the time being, I try finding it on the map. When describing its location from the perspective of the Surface World, it¡¯ll be almost at the center of an ind sea enclosed by Hanock, Rodomea, Yuuron, and Regulus. Talking about its size, it¡¯s smaller than Brunhild.

    Yup, wouldn¡¯t it be convenient if no one approaches it because of the dragons? I might be able to negotiate with the inhabitants if I summon Ruli. She¡¯s on the other side, but I probably can summon her here if I go through the proper procedures.

    Existence called the divine beasts like Kohaku and the others, sacred beasts, mythical beasts, spirits, and many others usuallye from the spirit world. That¡¯s why I believe they probably also hold influence over the creatures of this world. At worst, I¡¯ll beat the dragons up if the ind is only filled with bad dragons like that of Drachen Ind before.

    =====================

    ¡¸Alright. I suppose I should go then. Thank you both. You two have really helped me¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸We¡¯re also thankful to you for teaching us magic. Leaving that aside, is it really alright for us to receive these?¡¹(Nia)

    Nia turns her eyes toward the seven magic stone ced on the table and the thick book of magic aimed for beginners.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t mind it because it¡¯s a book that was handed down to me. You probably won¡¯t be able to read the letters, but you should be able to read them if you wear those sses¡¹(Touya)

    I hand Nia the trantion sses. Since the beginner ss magic of the six attributes is being covered in that book, I¡¯ve thought that it would be quite convenient if she¡¯s able to use it.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll remind you just in case, but remember to choose with whom you¡¯re going to teach, okay? ¡°Magic is something used to bring happiness to people, not something to bring misfortune¡± ¨C is what my masters taught me¡¹(Touya)

    I guess even if I called them ¡°masters¡±, Linze and Rin are also my fiancees.

    ¡¸I got it, I got it. On the name of the chivalrous thieves ¡°Red Cats¡±, we won¡¯t use magic to make a good person cry ~okay. We might make a bad person weep though¡¹(Nia)

    Nia replies with a wide smile. Oh well. If it¡¯s her, she¡¯ll avoid using it in the wrong way. Or rather, Vice Leader Est won¡¯t allow her to do so.

    Going out of the tent, I then lineup Ruby and the girls.

    ¡¸Levitation¡¹(Touya)

    The three golems gently start floating in the air. ¡°Oooh!¡± ¨C The two, who came to see us off, are surprised to see us floating in the air with my flight magic.

    ¡¸Then, if we are destined, lets met again¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Oou£¡¡¹(Nia)

    I wave my hand to the two and fly up to the sky, invoke ¡°Invisible¡± to prevent attracting unwanted attention and head to the north.

    My destination is Drakliff Ind. I¡¯ll summon Ruli once I arrive there.

    Though it would be good if the dragons there are the understanding bunch unlike those in the Surface World.

    (ck: And thus marks the end of the Red Cats¡¯ appearance for our trantion.)

 Chapter 300: Character Introduction

    Chapter 300: Character Introduction

    Names with ¡ô are people from the reverse world.

    Lanz Tempest (¥é¥ó¥Ä?¥Æ¥ó¥Ú¥¹¥È Rantsu Tenpesuto?)

    A new Brunhild Knight Order from Knight Kingdom of Lestia. Have been assigned in Patrol Squad. Seriously honest young man. There are good vibes between him and Micah of "Silver Moon".

    Charon (¥«¥í¥ó Karon?)

    A new Brunhild Knight Order. His parent is pharmacists who are well-acquainted with medicinal herb, edible wild nts, etc. Have been assigned in Farnd Development Squad. He is being loved by K¨­suke, the farming god.

    Ashley (¥¢¥·¥å¥ì¥¤ Ashurei?)

    A lion tribe beastwoman. A new Brunhild Knight Order.

    Vals (¥Ð¥ë¥¹ Barusu?)

    A winged human. A new Brunhild Knight Order.

    Dingo (¥Ç¥£¥ó¥´ Dingo?)

    A war dog. A demon tribe young man. A new Brunhild Knight Order.

    Lifon (¥ê¥Õ¥©¥ó Rifon?)

    An arachne. A demon tribe young woman. A new Brunhild Knight Order.

    Homura Sarutobi (Ô³ïw¤µ¤ë¤È¤ÓŸg¤Û¤à¤é Sarutobi Homura?)

    A young woman kunoichi from Koka of Eashen who used to served Sanada n. A member of Tsubaki''s team of Brunhild Knight Order''s Secret Service. Owner of magic eyes "irvoyance" capable of looking far away. A lively person. Her father is Sasuke Sarutobi.

    Shizuku Kirigakure (ìFëL¤­¤ê¤¬¤¯¤ìë~¤·¤º¤¯ Kirigakure Shizuku?)

    A young woman kunoichi from Iga of Eashen who used to served Sanada n. A member of Tsubaki''s team of Brunhild Knight Order''s Secret Service. Her forte is disguising technique. Her father is Saiz¨­ Kirigakure.

    Nagi F¨±ma (ïLÄ§¤Õ¤¦¤Þ„M¤Ê¤® F¨±ma Nagi?)

    A young woman kunoichi from F¨±ma of Eashen who used to served H¨­j¨­ n. A member of Tsubaki''s team of Brunhild Knight Order''s Secret Service. Although she looks dazed, she confident with her footing and throwing technique. Her father is Kotar¨­ F¨±ma

    Fortuna Tierra Elfrau (¥Õ¥©¥ë¥È¥¥©`¥Ê?¥Æ¥£¥¨¥é?¥¨¥ë¥Õ¥é¥¦ Forut¨±na Tiera Erufurau?)

    The queen of Kingdom of Elfrau, the kingdom of ice and snow. An Elf. For more than a thousand year, she have governed Elfrau. The guildmaster. She is Rerisha''s aunt. She handed over an Artifact which is blessed with a treasure that is said to be "the blessing of life" to Touya.

    K¨­suke Mochizuki (ÍûÔÂ¤â¤Á¤Å¤­¸ûÖú¤³¤¦¤¹¤± Mochizuki Kousuke?)

    The farming god. Calls himself Touya¡¯s uncle. A man who works at his own pace. At Brunhild, he pours his energy on farnd development.

    S¨­suke Mochizuki (ÍûÔÂ¤â¤Á¤Å¤­×àÖú¤½¤¦¤¹¤± Mochizuki Sousuke?)

    The music god. Calls himself Touya¡¯s cousin and K¨­suke''s first son. A silent person. Says nothing at all and expressing his feeling using musical instrument. Can y any musical instrument.

    Karina Mochizuki (ÍûÔÂ¤â¤Á¤Å¤­á÷ÄÎ¤«¤ê¤Ê Mochizuki Karina?)

    The hunting god. Calls herself Touya¡¯s cousin and K¨­suke''s first daughter. Big-sisterly disposition and beautiful woman. Her bow and arrow skill is divine work. In addition, setting up hunting traps is also her strong point.?

    Suika Mochizuki (ÍûÔÂ¤â¤Á¤Å¤­áE»¨¤¹¤¤¤« Mochizuki Suika?)

    The sake god. Calls herself Touya¡¯s cousin and K¨­suke''s younger daughter. Even though appears as little girl, she is a drinker. She is doing nothing but drinking at the Brunhild''s bar.

    Yura (¥æ¥é Yura?)

    A phrase. An intellectual male type dominant ss. The person who made the Phrase crossing to another world. He gathered subordinate gods and manipte them for a chance of creating evil god. Currently untraceable.

    Abdul Djerba Sandora III (¥¢¥Ö¥À¥ë?¥¸¥ã©`¥Ð?¥µ¥ó¥É¥éÈýÊÀ Abudaru J¨¡ba Sandora Sansei?)

    King of Kingdom of Sandora. A fat king who looks like a bulging plump orc. Although he dered war on Brunhild Dukedom, he was defeated in 15 minutes and his own ve shed his head. After that, he came back as Zombie King but was defeated again. His body is erased from this world by being eaten by meat eating fish.

    Central Palerius (¥»¥ó¥È¥é¥ë?¥Ñ¥ì¥ê¥¦¥¹ Sentoraru Pareriusu?)

    A descendant of Arelius Palerius and young woman who is a representative of Palerius Ind. The house of Palerius have protecting the dimensional gate on the ind for generation. Choose to break the barrier and interacting with outside world.

    Dyent South (¥Ç¥£¥¨¥ó¥È?¥µ¥¦¥¹ Diento Sausu?)

    A representative of Meridius, the capital city at south Palerius ind. A descendant of Freyend South, one of the four of Palerius old man''s disciples.

    Morgan East (¥â¥ë¥¬¥ó?¥¤©`¥¹¥È Morugan ¨©suto?)

    An old man with white hair and beard. One of the descendant of the four disciples. A representative of east capital.

    Sagitta North (¥µ¥¸¥Ã¥¿?¥Î©`¥¹ Sajitta N¨­su?)

    A sharp eyed brown hair young man. One of the descendant of the four disciples. A representative of north capital.

    Milly West (¥ß¥ê©`?¥¦¥¨¥¹¥È Mir¨© Uesuto?)

    A red haired woman. One of the descendant of the four disciples. A representative of west capital.

    Pedro Sancho (¥Ú¥É¥í?¥µ¥ó¥Á¥ç Pedoro Sancho?) ¡ô

    Merchant of the reverse world. He sets up a shop at Allen Capital City of the Allent Theocracy. He was helped by Touya and then taught by him about the golem.

    Mona Sancho (¥â¥Ê?¥µ¥ó¥Á¥ç Mona Sancho?) ¡ô

    The wife of Pedro.

    Evil God (Ð°Éñ Jashin?)

    Although was created by subordinate god, Yura had contribution on creating it. It continued to eat human soul and evolved into a beast looking creature. After that, it ate the subordinate god and transformed into golden cocoon. The cocoon presents at between the dimension where it brought in any form of Phrase and transform them into mutant and bing its own. It do not hatched yet.

    Nia Belmott (¥Ë¥¢?¥Ù¥ë¥â¥Ã¥È Nia Berumotto?) ¡ô

    The leader of the chivalrous thief? group "AkanekoRed Cat". A redhead twin-tail girl. Although foulmouthed, she not offending anyone. The master of Red Crown "Blood Rogue". Learnt fire attribute magic from Touya.

    Est Floatia (¥¨¥¹¥È?¥Õ¥í©`¥Æ¥£¥¢ Esuto Fur¨­tia?) ¡ô

    The vice-leader of the chivalrous thief? group "AkanekoRed Cat". Calm and collected woman. Together with Nia, she steers the Akaneko. The master of Warrior-type Golem "Akagane".

    Yuni (¥æ¥Ë Yuni?) ¡ô

    A member of the chivalrous thief? group "AkanekoRed Cat". A ponytail girl.

    Yuri (¥æ©`¥ê Y¨±ri?) ¡ô

    A member of the chivalrous thief? group "AkanekoRed Cat". A gentle girl. Learnt light attribute magic from Touya.

    Elka Patkshe (¥¨¥ë¥«?¥Ñ¥È¥é¥¯¥·¥§ Eruka Patorakushe?) ¡ô

    Female Golem Engineer. One of few people who can repair the Crown Series. Has nickname "restore queen". The master of Wolf-type Golem "Fenrir". Does not concern with her appearance. She is sloppy. Have one older sister.

    Luna Trieste (¥ë¥Ê?¥È¥ê¥¨¥¹¥Æ Runa Toriesute?) ¡ô

    Called as "Frenzy Lady". The master of Purple Crown "Fanatic Vi". Her spirit is eroded and often makes cryptic behavior. She is pleased with Touya.

    Ernesto Din Paruf (¥¨¥ë¥Í¥¹¥È?¥Ç¥£¥ó?¥Ñ¥ë©`¥Õ Erunesuto Din Par¨±fu?)

    The king of the young Kingdom of Palouf. 10 years old. He admires Touya. Have no interest in sword-fighting and magic, also does not have confident in himself but regained confidence through shougipetition.

    Lucienne Dia Paruf (¥ê¥å¥·¥¨¥ó¥Ì?¥Ç¥£¥¢?¥Ñ¥ë©`¥Õ Ryushenne Dia Par¨±fu?)

    Ernesto''s sister. There are good vibes between her and the king of Kingdom of Lihnea. An older sister who cares her younger brother gently.

    Donovan Rembrandt (¥É¥Î¥Ð¥ó?¥ì¥ó¥Ö¥é¥ó¥È Donoban Renburanto?)

    Bes a regency as the duke of Kingdom of Palouf. He is the former king younger brother which makes him the uncle of Ernesto and Lucienne.

    Rachel Rembrandt (¥ì¥¤¥Á¥§¥ë?¥ì¥ó¥Ö¥é¥ó¥È Reicheru Renburanto?)

    As Donovan''s daughter, she is Ernesto''s fiancee (candidate). A genius child with talent in sword-fighting and magic who is almost 10 years old. Her stretched nose was broke by Touya.

    Polonga (¥Ý¥ë¥ó¥¬ Poronga?)

    A merchant that Touya met during the festival. Indigenous people - descendant of Arcana tribe.

 Chapter 301: Drakliff Island, and The Silver Dragon

    On the sandy beach, the big brown dragon before me pours a deafening angry roar at us.

    Though I somehow understood what he meant without having to ask, let¡¯s ask just in case.

    ¡¸...What did he say?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºWell, putting it frankly, he said ¡°don¡¯t disturb me, I will kill you¡±¡»(Ruli)

    Sitting on my shoulder in a child dragon form, Ruli sighs in amazement.

    Currently, we are at a nearby fishing vige overlooking Drakliff ind.

    I intended to collect some information about the ind, but there was also the objective of summoning Ruli through the summoning magic.

    The summoning itself was a sess, but just when I was pleased that I was able to summon Ruli from the Surface World, a brown dragon came flying from who knows where and started to attack the vige.

    And as Ruli and I who were unable to remain indifferent tried to interfere, it poured the aforementioned angry roar.

    ¡¸This guy, does he have a reason to attack the vige? Did the humans perhaps do something bad?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºNo, he said ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me ying¡±, so I think it waspletely a whim.¡» (Ruli)

    So it¡¯s ying. The ck dragon we previously encountered was the same, but I wonder if the dragons really do tend to look down on the other species that much? Well, it¡¯s not like I couldn¡¯t understand it, with them being called the strongest species and all, but...

    ¡¸Guess this guy is young?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºYes. Maybe around 16 in human terms? He¡¯s at that age where they have too much power for their own good.¡»(Ruli)

    Even if that¡¯s the case, getting attacked as a ything with no apparent reason at all isn¡¯t something I would endure. Although there are several houses that are burnt to cinders already, it seems that there are no casualties.

    ¡¸Could you tell him to obediently return to the ind?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºI think it would be useless...¡»(Ruli)

    When Ruil squeaked in dragon¡¯snguage to the brown dragon regardless, an even louder angry roar from the one a while ago resounded throughout the beach, and a me was gushed at us from the dragon¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸¡¾Absorb¡¿¡¹(Touya)

    The me breath emitted at myself, Ruli, and the ¡°Etoile¡± girls vanish like a mist on the spot, being absorbed by me. The non-attribute magic ¡¾Absorb¡¿is a magic that assimtes magic to make it into my own magic power.

    Excluding the special cases, the regr dragon¡¯s breath is a conversion of the internal magic source that is then spat out as magic. Thus, assimting it with ¡¾Absorb¡¿ will be possible as well.

    ¡¸Guess that means talking with it is useless, huh? Then maybe we also don¡¯t need to hold back?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºIt seems so¡»(Ruli)

    Rule flies away from my shoulder and returns to her original size. Suddenly, a beautiful shining sapphire dragon manifests herself at the sandy beach.

    At the sight of the huge azure dragon that suddenly appeared, the brown dragon slightly backs away.

    ¡¸Goo-gogaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa£¡£¡¡¹

    The brown dragon roars, this time even louder as if to threaten her, but Ruli nonchntly ignores it... was how it looked like, but the area around her eyes twitched. Huh, are you angry?

    ¡°Suu¡± Ruli inhales and breathes a me several times greater than those that the brown dragon shot earlier.

    The brown dragon instantly gets charcoaled, with its carbonized body crumbling down. Oooh, scary.......

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you go too far?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºAs I expected, I couldn¡¯t bear with him. For him to mock my master, there is a limit to how much one can be ignorant of their position¡»(Ruli)

    Ah, was he bad mouthing me with hisst roar or something? Though Ruli pretends to be calm and intellectual, she has a considerably explosive personality. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t quarrel with Kohaku that much.

    Nevertheless, I¡¯m d she was angry in my stead, but I wonder what I am going to do now...

    Well, there¡¯s no use worrying about it. There is a matter of the vige that he was burning, so I will put this matter aside for now.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to the ind for now. There may be an understanding guy to talk to, like an Elder Dragon ¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºThat is so. I hope all the dragons there aren¡¯t like this one¡»(Ruli)

    I get on the back of the grown Ruli, and, along with the three Etoile, we headed off to Drakliff ind.

    After flying for a while, a faraway indes into view. So that¡¯s Drakliff ind, huh?

    Oops, looks like a considerable number of dragons are flying... They areing this way, aren¡¯t they?

    ¡°Gyaagyaa¡±, annoying voices are being raised, and we get surrounded in no time.

    ¡¸This doesn¡¯t look like a friendly atmosphere no matter how I think about it......¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºThey came to intimidate us. It seems they are friends of the dragon from before. All of them are just youngsters¡»(Ruli)

    ¡¸Can you tell them that I would like to talk to a representative of this ind if they have any?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºAs youmand¡»(Ruli)

    After Ruli turned toward the surrounding dragons and made one squeal, the surrounding dragons started roaring once more. Ah~, muu noisy!

    ¡º¡¸There is no reason to let you meet the chief Elder Dragon, go back strangers!¡¹is what they are saying¡»(Ruli)

    ¡¸They are really a bunch of fellows that cannot hold a proper conversation...¡¹(Touya)

    Ruli was originally an existence that stood at the summit of the dragon kind. However, she didn¡¯t manifest in this world for a long time, so her existence seems to have been forgotten. In addition, divine beast¡¯s manifestation from the spirit world is a rare urrence in itself, and conducting a summoning in the world where magic hasn¡¯t been ordingly developed makes their manifestation even more unlikely.

    And yet, the elder dragons should know of their existence, but right now we are being obstructed by youngsters.

    ¡ºWhat shall I do?¡»(Ruli)

    ¡¸For now, go full speed to the ind. Let¡¯s meet with the elder dragons by force¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºAcknowledged¡»(Ruli)

    Facing Ruli who starts flying again, various type of breaths like blocks of ice, electric shock, fire and me bulletse flying. I nullify each and every one of them with ¡¾Absorb¡¿, allowing Ruli tond on the ind.

    As soon as we do, several dragons that resemble Tyrannosaurus swarm us and start assaulting us. They are Earth Dragons, the dragons that cannot fly.

    ¡¸Target Lock. ¡¾Gravity¡¿¡¹(Touya)

    Having locked on with ¡°Multiple¡± from my smartphone, I apply the weight magic ¡°Gravity¡± on them.

    ¡¸Gugyaaaaaaa£¡¡¹

    Immediately, crushed-like voices are raised as the earth dragons copse on the ground. I didn¡¯t add enough weight to kill you. So behave yourselves there for a while.

    When I was keeping the earth dragonspany, arge dragon had descended in front of Ruli. Its green body, from the shoulder down to its back and tail, was covered entirely with sharp thorns. If I am not mistaken, this is a Spike Dragon, right? I have seen it before in a book I read in a reading room in the guild.

    However, it¡¯s huge. It¡¯s evenrger than Ruli.

    ¡¸Guruoaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    The Spike Dragon roars and Ruli responds with roar of her own. Like I said, my ears are buzzing...

    The Spike Dragon starts inhaling. It¡¯s preparing a dragon breath. As if epting its challenge, Ruli also takes the posture to unleash her own breath attack.

    Scorching breath is then shot off at the same time by the two. The two breaths sh at the center and maintain an equilibrium for just a moment. Immediately after, the Spike Dragon is defeated and grilled by Ruli¡¯s breath.

    The smoke is puffing, and the spike dragon copses on the spot.

    ¡¸Was this fellow the Elder Dragon?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºNo. It¡¯s even younger than the brat whom I charcoaled a while ago. It cursed us quite badly as well.¡»(Ruli)

    It was a young dragon? I really can¡¯t tell just by its look alone. Being big doesn¡¯t seem to be a way to tell their age either.

    Hmm?

    Another dragones over to us from the central mountain, further deep into the ind. Looking at it, the other dragons that were making a ruckus and shouting in the sky instantly halted.

    ¡¸Hee......¡¹

    Seeing the dragon who has eventually arrived, I involuntarily let know the surrounding know of my amazement. It surely is an elder dragon, no, it might as well be an ancient dragon.

    The dragon, which got down in front of us gently and elegantly, was a shining silver dragon.

    ¡ºOn this asion where her highness the Azure Emperor appeared before us, I am overjoyed¡»(Silver dragon)

    The silver dragon expresses itself fluently in human words, lowering its head. Seeing that, the surrounding dragons get down andy their bodies on the ground all at once.

    ¡ºMy name is no longer the Azure Emperor. You should call me Ruli, for it is my new name that was granted to me by my master here, Mochizuki Touya¡»(Ruli)

    Hearing those words, the silver dragon opens its eyes wide for an instant before turning to me and lowering his head once more.

    ¡ºI beg of you mercy for our rudeness on this asion... ¡» (Silver dragon)

    ¡¸Ya, oh umm, I guess it¡¯s fine. Are you the dragon in charge of this ind?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºYes. I am the one governing this ind. I have no excuse for not stopping the selfish actions of the young dragons...¡»(Silver dragon)

    This silver dragon, it doesn¡¯t look well. Why, I wonder? Come to think, when it was flying here a little while ago, its speed was fairly slow. Is it hurt somewhere? Is it unable to unify the dragons of the ind because of that?

    Suddenly, I notice a wound on the tail of the silver dragon, near the tip, it has the purple color. Or rather, small purple spots can be seen throughout its tail.

    ¡¸What is with your tail?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡º......It is a shameful of me to say, but approximately 200 years ago, the wound was put up by a human who manipted a mechanic doll, it remains as a curse that eats into my body even to this day. I considered biting off my tail, but I decided that having it this way is better rather than being unable to fly...¡»(Silver dragon)

    The silver dragon lowered its head further and cast down its eyes. What does it mean by not being able to fly?

    ¡¸Are you saying that you won¡¯t be able to fly if you cut off the tail?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºIt will be impossible to bnce during the flight. A dragon that cannot fly is the same as an earth dragon. In the case of the earth dragons, they have the leg strength to make up for it, but a type the can fly doesn¡¯t have even that. Not being able to fly, and not being able to run on the ground. Something like that can be called a dragon no longer¡»(Silver dragon)

    I see. However, doing something like this to a dragon.... By mechanical doll, the dragon probably means a golem. Say, a golem that could do fight a dragon....

    ¡¸That golem... what color did the said mechanical doll have?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºIt was purple... is anything wrong?¡»(Silver dragon)

    Purple, huh? That fellow? The purple crown ¡°Fanatic Vi¡±. Saying that it was 200 years ago, I believe the master at that time wasn¡¯t Luna though.

    No, there might as well be other purple golems. It¡¯s not set in stone that it was the ¡°Crown¡±. Besides, even if it was Vi who injured this dragon, it doesn¡¯t matter to me.

    ¡¸I will heal you for now. Don¡¯t move, okay?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºHuh?¡»(Silver dragon)

    Going around to where the tail is, I examine the wound. The source is probably a curse of poison. Though normally it would¡¯ve been instant death but it was probably the dragon¡¯s vitality that allowed the silver dragon to endure it for more than 200 years. Let¡¯s erase the poison first.

    ¡¸¡¾Recovery¡¿¡¹(Touya)

    After I touch the tail and invoke the magic, the purple spots begin to quickly disappear, and the beautiful scales regain their silver brightness.

    ¡¸¡¾Come forth light, Goddess of healing, Mega heal¡¿¡¹(Touya)

    The tail¡¯s wound is then curedpletely by the recovery magic.

    ¡ºOoh...the power in my body...! Such a refreshing feeling, it¡¯s like I have be young again!¡»(Silver dragon)

    The silver dragon raised a war cry-like howl towards the sky. As if following after it, the other dragons as well raised a roar one after another.

    I heard the howling of a dog before, butpared to a dragon, the scale is a little too huge. It¡¯s so loud that it feels like the air itself is ripping and trembling.

    ¡¸Annoyiiiiin......£¡¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¶They are praising my lord. Please forgive them¡·(Ruli)

    I then heard Ruli¡¯s telepathic talk. Since you say so, then I have no choice but to stay silent.

    I continued hearing the dragon howling for a while after that, and, eventually, the silver dragon bowed his head to me.

    ¡ºMochizuki Touya-sama, I can never thank you enough for today. May there be something I could do?¡»(Silver dragon)

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to really mind that, but there is a little something I would like to request of you. I would like you to lend me a bit ofnd on this ind. I want to build a house¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºSomething of this scale is a trifling thing to achieve. How about the hillside leading up to the mountain ahead? You can overlook the entire ind from there¡»(Silver dragon)

    Un, that would be very nice. I would like him to guide me to there then.

    Unlike a while ago, the silver dragon powerfully ps its wings, soaring into the sky. Being guided by the dragon, the Etoile girls and I get on Ruli until we arrive at the hillside.

    Once there, the silver dragon emits a dazzling light as his appearance gradually changes. After the light settles, there is a young man with silver hair which grew till his waist standing there.

    Horns are protruding from his head, and he has some scale patterns on his skin, very much like a dragonkin. The clothes on him are a in pair of pants and a shirt with a matching jacket. He¡¯s a quite good-looking guy. Damn it, listen here I am not mortified here or anything!.

    ¡¸It¡¯s surprising. You can even be a human...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. We, silver dragons, are a type that likes human beings, which is why we have been endowed with this ability¡¹(Silver dragon)

    ¡¸Ruli, can you do it?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºI see no reason to. The silver dragons are just weirdos¡»(Ruli)

    Ruli said so and changed with a poof to a chibi-dragon form. If that¡¯s also a form of transformation, then couldn¡¯t she change to a human? Could it be she doesn¡¯t want to rather than cannot?

    Either way, Ruli and the other divine beasts seem proud of this appearance, so changing into humans might not be necessary.

    ¡¸This ce is certainly good. The whole ind can be seen, and the view is good too¡¹(Touya)

    ¡ºPi¡»(Ruby)

    Ruby imitates me and looks around. Following her, Sappha and Emera simrly start looking around. Do they like it?

    ¡¸Okay, then shall I first prepare thend?¡¹(Touya)

    I level the slope using earth magic and harden the crust to make a foundation. If the ground here isn¡¯t solidified, it would¡¯ve been liable to suffer andslide, after all.

    After leveling thend enough, a residence makes its appearance from ¡¾Storage¡¿.

    ¡¸Ooh......¡¹

    ¡ºPi¡»¡ºPo¡»¡ºPa¡»(Ruby & Sappha, Emera)

    Beside the surprised silver dragon, Ruby and her group observe the sudden appearance of the mansion. Would this really be that surprising?

    I had purchased this residence in the Surface World beforehand. Originally, it belonged to a noble from the Regulus Empire, but they ended up parting with it, so I bought it cheaply.

    Then I ce the residence on the leveled ground and harden the ground tightly once again with ¡¾Modeling¡¿. Though the garden looks dull right now, I decided to eventually nt awn and such, so I should ignore it for now.

    ¡¸Is it okay for other humans to go in and out of this residence by means of the transfer magic? Of course, we don¡¯t intend to cause troubles to the dragons of the ind¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸There should be no problems. I will instruct the others to make sure not to interfere with the residents here¡¹(Silver dragon)

    The silver dragon promised so, but well, I still sat up a defensive barrier within the range of the residence. Let¡¯s say it¡¯s just in the worst case scenario. No one said there were no foolish dragons as well.

    I install the dimensional gate mark-2 taken out of ¡¾Storage¡¿ into the center of the garden. Though I actually nned to install it in the basement, there are no humans around on this ind, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    ......Now I think about it, since there are no people around, wouldn¡¯t that mean the residence is unneeded as camouge? I feel it would be fine if I just plop the gate here.

    ...Well, a ce to rx would still be necessary, I suppose.

    All that¡¯s left is to leave the mansion management for Ruby and the rest... can I really leave it to them? It isn¡¯t possible yet, right. Besides, I must take them along to the doctor¡¯s ce temporary.

    ¡¸Hmm, don¡¯t tell me I have to bring Raim-san along to this world as well...¡¹(Touya)

    I suppose our super butler would surely be able to manage it without any problem, but it would really hurt if he disappeared from the Surface World.

    ¡ºIn that case, I think it should be fine if you leave the management to this silver dragon. Silver dragons like him are a rarity among dragons, they are quite knowledgeable in terms of human¡¯s world and so they should know a thing or two¡»(Ruli)

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. asionally, I turn into a human, go to towns and study their life...¡¹(Silver dragon)

    Somehow it appears the silver dragons are very curious and yet strong. The transformation into a human form might as well be an ability brought by this curiosity. Could it be by any chance, he got cursed by the purple crown as a result of this curiosity...

    ¡¸Then, may I ask you of that? You can use the mansion as you like, and you can arrange things like furniture or the food as you desire¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes, I understand. At one time, I wanted to live in a human house like this one, so the pleasure is mine¡¹(Silver dragon)

    I take out the money I collected previously from ¡¾Storage¡¿ and hand them to the silver dragon. I also ask him to buy the household furniture, goods and various stuff with those. I also pass him the magic carpet for movement. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to fly with dragon¡¯s appearance into a town.

    ¡¸Huh? Come to think of it, Silver Dragon is the name of the species, right? Don¡¯t you have a name?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I have none. If it is fine with you, I couldn¡¯t possibly be happier than to receive one from Touya-sama, as Ruli-sama did...¡¹(Silver dragon)

    Silver dragon....silver, umm. The ¡°Silva¡± name was used by Yumina for her summoned ¡°Silver Wolves¡± if I am not mistaken.

    A dragon might not like to have the same name as a wolf.

    ¡¸Shirogane... Is it fine? It was a name I used in the past¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸To be able to receive such name...I am very grateful. From now on, please call me Shirogane¡¹(Shirogane)

    (TLC: Shirogane ¨C onyomi reading of ¡°silver¡±, word-by-word: ¡°white-silver¡±)

    The silver dragon, er rather, Shirogane bows.

    Alright, could I say I¡¯ve finished my duty in the Reverse World with this?

    ¡¸Then, we will head back for now. I will bring my friends along when Ie back, so please take care of us then¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. I will look forward to it¡¹(Shirogane)

    Shirogane respectfully bows. His movements started to look even better. It almost became doubtful whether he was really a dragon.

    I pour magic power to activate the dimensional gate mark-2 installed in the garden. I really should prepare a power tank here as well at some time.

    Far from the original dimensional gate of the Palerius Ind, the meter bes full with far less quantity.

    Neither Ruli nor the Etoile girls exceed 50 kilos, so there¡¯s no problem to pass through.

    Going through the connected gate, we safely return to Babylon¡¯s sky garden.

 Chapter 302: The world alliance, and the railroad project

    As I¡¯ve led the three Etoile to ¡°Laboratory¡±, professor Babylon rushes up to us with a smile covering her whole face.

    ¡¸Hou-Hou, Are they of the same model? And a female one at that? Ueeee, I will be really happy checking them out. Oi, girls, it won¡¯t hurt, I promise. This onee-san will open your bodies a little and look inside, ah~ooouch!¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t you stop it!? Those sexual-like propositions¡¹

    Ind a swift chop on the head of the perverted little girl professor. All three golems somehow looked afraid of her words and behavior.

    ¡¸It hurts. It¡¯s a merely a curiosity of mine running wild a bit, okay? Getting attracted to unknown things, this is an obvious oue for me as a magic engineer, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t understand you, but the golems have consciousness. Those three especially, they seem to be capable of learning, so don¡¯t teach them anything strange¡¹

    I warn the doctor who¡¯s still rubbing her head. I would be troubled if Ruby and the girls turned out to be perverted. As I feared, we will need a proper person to handle their education.

    ¡¸Haaa-haaa... with their sizes, cute clothes may suit them quite well. Underwear will also be necessary. Professor! Can¡¯t you make their bodies even more squishy!?¡¹

    With a rough breathing, Tika the manager of ¡°Laboratory¡± is staring at the trio of golems. Was this fellow here too...? Damn lolicon, are those girls within her strike zone as well?

    Though if we do a very roughparison, both those girls and Babylon Numbers are golems in a way that they fall under the same category of artificial lifeforms.

    There¡¯s no helping with how things are going right now either way. I temporarily stop the functions of three Etoile, putting them in the dormant state.

    After that, I imparted everyone present with the fundamentals I heard from Nia. I also told them I wanted them to touch neither the G-Cube in the heart nor Q-Crystal in the head.

    ¡¸¡¾Analyze¡¿¡¹

    The professor examines the trio with analysis magic. If it¡¯s her, she should be able to understand things that eluded me, like their functions or the raw materials used.

    ¡¸Fu...mu, there are some materials that are unknown to me. They may not exist in this world, but I think I can substitute them with others. Whether those three are what you call ¡ºAbility Holder¡»or not, I don¡¯t understand even now¡¹

    ¡¸The other world also has golems called ¡ºCrown¡» with outrageous abilities. There is some slim chance that it was a ¡°Crown¡± who came to this world 5000 years ago and made contact with old man Palerius¡¹

    ¡¸Interesting theory, but it doesn¡¯t go beyond the level of possibility just yet. If we assume that this golem repaired ¡°The World¡¯s Barrier¡±, what happened to that golem afterward? Don¡¯t tell me it is still in this world?¡¹

    It¡¯s not impossible... However, I couldn¡¯t locate it when I tried doing a map search on this side. Said golem probably returned to its former world.

    It might be that this golem possesses ¡°Ability¡± which is simr to End¡¯s ability to cross the worlds.

    ¡¸Oh well, I will start with a thorough analysis of these kids. I may understand something out of it¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. Seriously though, please do not indoctrinate them with excess stuff, okay? Also, don¡¯t do any strange modifications¡¹

    I remind the two and leave ¡°Laboratory¡±.

    Ah,e to think of it, I didn¡¯t buy any souvenirs this time. So many various troubles had urred in session that I forgot...

    While thinking about such things, I open ¡°Gate¡± to my room in the Brunhild castle.

    ==================

    Several days passed since then, it was decided that, after a long time, a world conference was going to be held which would gather the rulers of each country.

    Though I call it ¡°The world conference¡±, it will really be just a gathering to eat delicious food, y around, and get along with each other. Essentially, I cannot deny that it will have an aspect of a home party to it.

    It¡¯s also been decided that the Demon Kingdom Zenoasu, the Paluf Kingdom, and the Ferzen Kingdom will join the ranks of the East-West alliance, henceforth changing the name of the alliance to ¡°The World Alliance¡±.

    Zenoasu will be represented by the demon king, Zelgadi Fon Zenoasu.

    Paluf will be represented by the boy king, Ernest Din Paluf.

    Ferzen will be represented by the magic king, Bonge Frost Ferzen.

    It¡¯s decided that the three kings will be participating in the next meeting.

    Following after them, the Elfrau Kingdom, the Hanock Kingdom, the Lail Kingdom are nning to join as well. By then, I would like to somehow pull in both Ishen and Palerius as well though.

    ¡ºUwaa, t-the shaking is too much!¡»

    ¡ºWhat are you doing, Eru! Stand up quickly!¡»

    ¡ºHahahaha! I got you! Don¡¯t think bad of me, Paluf king!¡»

    Three frame gears are being projected on the screen in the game room.

    The king of Ferzen and the king of uf, and as well as thetter¡¯s betrothed Rachel who recently joined the alliance are ying with the frame gears. It already has a game-like feeling, isn¡¯t it?!

    The room is split between several groups of people, and it seems everyone is enjoying themselves. The meeting itself was no longer of any importance.

    Ferzen king¡¯s fiancee Elisha-san is talking with her father the emperor of Regulus and her younger sister Luu about their current circumstances, the demon king of Zenoasu is earnestly asking his daughter Sakura for her phone number (I¡¯ve already passed a mass produced smartphone to the representative of each country)... or rather, he¡¯s begging her for it.

    Hey, you should mind your surrounding, demon king-sama. Well, no matter how much Sakura dislikes him, she will eventually tell him her email address or something... probably.

    At the opposite table, Statewide governor of Rodomea is talking seriously with the knight King of Restia about something. Come to think of it, Cloud the Rynie king and Lucienna the Paluf king¡¯s sister are enjoying the good mood on the balcony.

    Making satisfied smiles, our household¡¯s Love Goddess and Hunter Goddess are watching over them alongside Her Eminence the Ramisshu pope.

    ¡¸Thinking carefully about it, things have turned out to be somewhat amazing¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the idea of gathering the rulers from throughout the world looked like something unthinkable just a couple of years ago by itself, so it¡¯s understandable... and, here is Riichi¡¹

    While replying to the muttering of the King of Misumido, the king of Belfast deres Riichi, throwing a point stick.

    ¡¸Cross-national problems have been mostly solved, which is why we can also enjoy ourselves like this. I can¡¯t help it that recently I have been looking forward to this day more and more¡¹

    The Monarch of Reefreez performs Anpai. Hmmm. Is it my turn now? Drawing from the wall tiles, I add a new tile to my hand. Here we go! Single-colored green ¡¶Ryuuiiso¡· Yakuman!

    All that¡¯s left is to discard a tile.... However, it would be dangerous. No, here is where victory and defeat are decided!

    Tan.

    ¡¸Ron. One-shot riichi, all simples, a set of identical sequences, two dora, haneman¡¹

    Uguuu! My face unintentionally falls on the mahjong board because of the merciless words uttered the Belfast king.

    ¡¸Ooo, scary. I was saved thanks to Touya-dono¡¯s interference¡¹

    The king of Misumido exaggeratedly pats his chest in relief. Damn it. I lost! These people, they¡¯ve be stronger than me in both Shougi and Mahjong in no time, It¡¯s frustrating!

    ¡¸And Touya-dono. About what we talked about the other day...¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, the railroad project? Please wait for a minute¡¹

    Having put away the mahjong tiles, I open a simple map on the top of the mahjong table.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been wondering whether toy the railway tracks from the capital of the Reefreez Empire till the capital of the Belfast Kingdom first. Just the other day, I thought that it would be way more convenient to have a train going between those two ces, you see¡¹

    ¡¸By railway tracks, you mean that, right? The tubes underneath the trolley you showed us before...¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Etto, this¡¯s a miniature which I made as an experiment... it is just a model though¡¹

    I take out 80 centimeters of straight railways and a train that resembles a steam lotive from ¡°Storage¡±. Of course, this train doesn¡¯t run on steam.

    I put the model on the rail and set up everything.

    ¡¸Please pour magic power into this model and watch¡¹

    ¡¸Like this? Ooh!?¡¹

    When the king of Belfast pours a bit of magic power, the steam lotive model begins to move slowly on the rail.

    ¡¸It is a magic train that amplifies the magic power and changes it to dynamic force to run. This model moves with little amounts of magic power, but in reality, a much bigger amount of magic power will be needed to power it¡¹

    After processing multiple crystal fragments (Fraze¡¯s fragments) with the engravement magic, they are filled with Ether liquid which results in producing a battery for magic power. The end result is a simplified version of the magic tank located in Babylon.

    Of course, it¡¯s not disposable, and rechargeable... Or rather, refible with magic power. It contains the magic power of approximately 20 magicians.

    ¡¸The base design of the train is made after the basis researched in Ferzen. In addition, there are a few revisions done by me, so I believe any country can produce about 90% of necessary functions¡¹

    ¡¸What about the remaining 10%?¡¹

    ¡¸It is our household¡¯s trade secret¡¹

    ¡¸How shrewd of you, Touya-dono ¡¹

    Well, there is no need to teach others how to produce ether liquid and magic power battery just yet. There will be money entering our country soon.

    ¡¸First we connect Reefreez and Belfast, next we extend the railway to Misumido if possible, and then to Regulus. It would be nice, wouldn¡¯t it? However, that will happen after a proper discussion is held between the connected countries, of course. This is pretty much it¡¹

    Bottom line, my role will consist of making and selling those magic trains. Even so, sooner orter each country will be able to build them, with the exception of the magic battery.

    After that, it would be nice if each country drew a rail project themselves. If they have at least a dozen earth magicians, it wouldn¡¯t be much of abor to fulfill it.

    As matter of fact, I may begin to build magic automobiles as well. They will be a downgraded version of the one in ¡°Hangar¡± though. I wonder if selling them to only royalty and nobility will be okay.

    ¡¸Fumu, in that case, we would like to invite several engineers from Ferzen for them to teach us this technology¡¹

    ¡¸Or possibly, let the promising ones study abroad...¡¹

    The king of Belfast and the monarch of Reefreez start discussing the future.

    Meanwhile, the beast king of Misumido rests his chin on his hand while gazing at the map atop the mahjong table.

    ¡¸I wonder what should our Misumido do? There is the Great River Gau between us and Belfast, after all. It¡¯s not like we could just build a bridge¡¹

    His Majesty the beast king nces at me.

    ¡¸...I may build the bridge ¡¹

    ¡¸My baaad, it sounded like I pressed you. Well, I will pay the fee properly¡¹

    It¡¯s not that it ¡°sounded like¡± you pressed me, you really pressed me...

    ¡¸Leaving that aside, Touya-dono, the model of this magic train... a souvenir for Yamato...¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, I will give it to you. Please wait a minute. I will take out the other, non-straight rails too¡¹

    I nod at the request of the king of Belfast and take out curved rails, S-sections, junctions and so on from ¡°Storage¡±.

    Of course, it would be turn out like that. In the end, it¡¯s just a toy. Prince Yamato, it would be good if he liked it.

    Though I¡¯m not married yet, it¡¯s for my future brother-inw. Easy task.

    This model of the train itself is made with a small magic stone and simple engravement magic, so I can likely mass-produce it with the help of Alba-san¡¯s connections? Not only the rails, but it might also be popr if I made a diorama-like thing out of it. Let¡¯s talk about this another time.

 Chapter 303: The Princess Knightâ€™s Feelings, Love(æ‹), and Affection(æ„›).

    Chapter 303: The Princess Knight¡¯s Feelings, Love(Áµ), and Affection(Û).

    ¡¸Then, the damage from behemoths was decreased by arge margin, wasn¡¯t¡¯ it?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes. Comparatively, the number of times they are seen has decreased. The residential areas are also being extended outside the ramparts, though at slow pace¡¹(Mentor Central)

    In a room at the temple in the central part of the Palerius Ind, the ind¡¯s representative, Mentor Central, and I are facing each other. It looks like she¡¯s also busy in a lot of ways.

    ¡¸Both the Paluf Kingdom and the Elfrau Kingdom are buying behemoth materials from us, so we¡¯ve started to import different goods using the funds from the sale. A proposition to build a port town near southern capital is also in the works, you see.¡¹ (Mentor Central)

    ¡¸I see. After all, there¡¯s no ce on this ind where a ship can make a proper port stop¡¹(Touya)

    It was an isted ind before. Ships were hardly needed. Even these days, ships from Paluf and other countries still anchor in the open sea andnd with rowboats, it seems. A proper port town is necessary.

    As they are rare on the continent, fruits and crops that can only be harvested on this ind are holding significant value for the foreign markets. In addition, this ind¡¯s craftsmen are skillful, they take pride in creating wonderful handicrafts.

    Handicraft is usually associated with Dwarves, however, a lot of them live in the Lail Kingdom in the south. In the eyes of Paluf, buying from Palerius Ind is much closer than from the Lail Kingdom.

    ¡¸I was anxious about what might happen when the barrier was undone, but it seems it was a needless worry. Our lives under the fear of behemoths have ended. Along with the expansion of the residential area beyond the capital¡¯s barrier, this ind will surely be more prosperous than before. We¡¯re greatly indebted to His Majesty the Sovereign King. Thank you very much.¡¹(Mentor Central)

    ¡¸Not at all. We also had training with the frame gears against behemoths, so we took advantage of the situation as well. We¡¯re in an equal position regarding this matter.¡¹

    Smiling at each other, we decide to talk about our future diplomatic rtions and their participation in the world alliance.

    ===============

    After Ie back from Palerius Ind, I give the guild master of the adventurer¡¯s guild, Rerisha-san, a call.

    The purpose of the call is to report that I¡¯ve received permission to establish a branch of the adventurers guild in Palerius Ind from Mentor Central. With this, the people in that ind should be able to somehow deal with the frazes even if they appear there too.

    And because Palerius Ind has a lot of magic reservoirs in different ces, it¡¯s a breeding ground for many strong magic beasts. Even if they don¡¯t turn into behemoths, the number ofrge-sized species is stillrger than normal.

    For veteran adventurers, it could be considered a gold mine simr to the dungeon in our country, so people will likely gather that ind.

    Hanging the phone up, I aimlessly wander through the streets of Brunhild since I have nothing else to do for the rest of the day.

    The main street is crowded and full of vigor. Several capsule machines are lined up in front of Alba-san¡¯s Strand Company. In front of those are children spending their pocket money on those machines and turn the handle with a clickety-ck sound.

    The sight simr to the front of a small candy store, causing me to almostugh unintentionally. Fumu, maybe I should also set up a small candy store in here, huh?

    Alba-san¡¯s Strand Company has a lot of branches within Brunhild (I believe, there are three of them). This branch sells toys like spinning tops, h hoops, and basically other items of simr cost, it¡¯s like a hobby shop for toys.

    I think I should also sell that magic train model here, eh?

    No, how about I start selling small magic car models and organize a race here? People would be able to build and customize a lot of spare parts by themselves and set up the course ordingly...

    ¡¸Touya-sama?¡¹(Hilda)

    When I look towards the ce the familiar voice came from which has interrupted my thoughts, I notice Hilda standing there, wearing the light armor of the knights and having the crystal sword I¡¯ve made hang on her waist. She¡¯s not wearing her gauntlets, which are now hanging on her waist in a simr fashion as her sword.

    ¡¸Huh? Why you are in a ce like this?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸The three of us, Yae-san, Elzie-san and myself were at the dungeon and just came back. We had gotten separated as they went to the port on the ind to buy a fish when we were returning, however¡¹(Hilda)

    So they went to the dungeon again? Oh well, they only dive for about half day, so they won¡¯t reach the lowest floor yet.

    They¡¯ve been patrolling on the rtively safe floors to check if there¡¯s trouble or not, but it¡¯s called a dungeon precisely because unexpected things can happen there. I don¡¯t want them to rx their guards. Honestly, I don¡¯t want them to go there so often.

    ¡¸Then, should we go back together?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹(Hilda)

    While showing a smile, Hilda starts walking as if she¡¯s trying to snuggle up to my left side.

    She nervously tries to say something to me while she¡¯s restlessly moving her hand, but she isn¡¯t saying anything. Huh? What is it?

    ......Aah.

    ¡¸Do you want to hold hands?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ah-nnnope! I¡¯ve juste from the dungeon, so my hands are still dirty. I¡¯m also sweatin......g!¡¹(Hilda)

    Though she says so with a burning red face, I grasp her right hand without minding her mumbling. With a ¡°Hawawa¡± reaction, her face reddens even more.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind something like this. Hilda tends to be reserved more than everyone else, don¡¯t you? I think it¡¯ll be fine if you became more selfish though¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Uaa, y-y-yes. Umm, it¡¯s the knight¡¯s teaching to forbid yourself, to abide by discipline...¡¹(Hilda)

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to forget them when you are with me, you know? Right now, what I need isn¡¯t Hilda the knight, but the girl Hilda the way she really is¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸...Yes¡¹(Hilda)

    Her face turns beet red, and she looks down altogether. ording to what I heard from her elder brother, the Knights King of Restia, Hilda was born as a princess, she had taken the sword since she was small, following the traditions of the knight kingdom. As such, the faith called knighthood was hammered into her.

    ¡°Protect the citizens, be the shield and the sword for the weak, and possess a virtuous mind as well.¡± ¨C These have been ingrained into her since her childhood.

    Therefore, I thought ¡°Has she really never been treated as an ordinary girl?¡±. Though I ended up pitying Hilda a little, it would still be impolite towards her.

    Karen-neesan said so, I am her first love, which I believe is a great deal.

    While having a silly talk, we walk the hill leading to the castle. Though it would¡¯ve been fine to use ¡°Gate¡± to go back, moments like this isn¡¯t bad either.

    ¡¸......Umm, actually, there¡¯s something I want to ask to Touya-sama, but...¡¹(Hilda)

    ¡¸Hmm? About what?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸T-that... R-regarding myself, do you love... me...?¡¹(Hilda)

    I unintentionally freeze on the spot. In response to me who stopped walking, Hilda shows a slightly heartbroken expression while forcing a smile and shakes her hands in panic.

    ¡¸Aa-ah, P-please forget it! I¡¯m sorry for asking something strange!¡¹(Hilda)

    ¡¸...Why did you ask that?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸......I, I¡¯m not that girly, I and can¡¯t do anything besides fighting...Even our engagement was because of what happened in Restia, and as such......I ended up thinking about things like this from time to time...¡¹(Hilda)

    So she was having thoughts like this, huh?

    Ah~... Though I think it¡¯s toote now, what something means won¡¯t be transmitted if it isn¡¯t clearly stated. I¡¯m fed up with my own stupidity at this point.

    I properly face Hilda and firmly grasp both of her hands. It¡¯s my negligence that caused her to worry this much. I should convey it to her properly.

    ¡¸I said it a little while ago, it¡¯s not the princess of Restia that I need. It¡¯s the real you who I need. I want to cherish you. I want to protect you. I want to make you happy as well¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Ah...¡¹(Hilda)

    ¡¸I love you. This is not a lie, so don¡¯t think like that¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yes... I-I-am-s-sorry...u-u~...¡¹(Hilda)

    I firmly pull Hilda who grimaced and started to tear up a lot and hug her.

    Pathetic. Making a girl I like cry like this. What a fiance I am. That said, I would cause her troubles from now on too.

    ¡¸It is a chance ~nanoyo. Nao, kiss ~nanoyo!¡¹(Karen)

    ¡¸Uwaaaa!?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Kiyaaaaa!?¡¹(Hilda)

    Before I noticed it, the voice of Karen-neesan creeped out from behind, so I look back unintentionally while still holding Hilda. Her appearance is as sudden as ever!

    ¡¸You scared me! I told you before, stop doing this! In the first ce, why are you even here!?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Onee-chan¡¯s love radar told me ¡ºTouya-kun is flirting with a girl¡» ~noyo. I can¡¯t overlook important event like this ~noyo¡¹(Karen)

    What an unpleasant radar! You¡¯re supposed to just warmly watch over like usual in cases like this! She really won¡¯t read the mood no matter what even though she¡¯s the love goddess...!

    ¡¸U-umm..., Touya-sama, it hurts...¡¹(Hilda)

    ¡¸Eh? Aah, sorry!¡¹(Touya)

    I notice just now that I¡¯ve been hugging Hilda tightly for some time, so I quickly let her go.

    ¡¸Nop...... After all, I didn¡¯t hate it¡¹(Hilda)

    With a beet-red face, Hilda makes a small nod. I feel that my face is bing hot too for some reason after realizing the situation we¡¯re in. What¡¯s this?

    ¡¸Hyuu-hyuu! It¡¯s hot, so hot ~nanoyo. Oh dear. Heart throbbing moments like this can only be enjoyed during times like this, so make sure to fully enjoy it ~noyo¡¹(Karen)

    ¡¸What do you mean by ¡°only be enjoyed during times like this¡±?¡¹(Touya)

    I have a feeling that I¡¯m being made into a fool somehow, so I strongly retort back. I feel as if she¡¯s saying that our feelings will cool down sooner orter or something like that.

    ¡¸Love (Áµ) and Affection(Û) are different things ~na no yo. Love (Áµ) will sprout without doing anything specific, while affection(Û) won¡¯t grow unless effort is made. Both are wonderful and inseparable, but they are different from each other¡¹(Karen)

    Mumuu... It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand what she wants to say, but I¡¯m somehow not convinced when she¡¯s the one who¡¯s saying it.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to understand that now ~noyo. You¡¯ll understand it when you be an adult ~noyo¡¹(Karen)

    ¡¸Tsk¡¹(Touya)

    I¡¯m a child after all. ...Oops. I guess sulking is probably childish too.

    ¡¸Huh? Isn¡¯t that Touya and the others? What are you doing?¡¹(Elzie)

    Elzie and Yaee to the hill where we are. Both of them are holding a bucket with fish inside. Are they returning from the port?

    ¡¸Hilda-dono as well. ...... Hey. Hilda-dono. You¡¯re crying, aren¡¯t you?¡¹ (Yae)

    ¡¸Wait a minute! Touya!? What did you do to Hilda!?¡¹(Elzie)

    The two pressure me after noticing Hilda¡¯s tears. The rtionship between those three are especially good, so it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand their feelings.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t do anything! Right? Hilda£¡¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Y-yes. There is absolutely nothing for the two of you to worry about...!¡¹(Hilda)

    Toward the two, Hilda says something that¡¯s like an excuse. However, that made their eyes be even more scornful.

    I didn¡¯t particrly do anything I could feel guilty about, and though I really don¡¯t need to be that flustered, I feel strangely ashamed. In a sense, I did her cry. It¡¯s embarrassing though.

    ¡¸I feel suspicious...¡¹(Elzie)

    ¡¸Right...¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸Touya-kun and Hilda-chan were flirting earnestly until a while ago ~noyo. Passionately in love ~noyo¡¹(Karen)

    ¡¸Uoooi! What are you saying, Onee-samaaa!?¡¹(Hilda)

    My foolish elder sister said something unnecessary without hesitation. Was that your objective all along!?

    ¡¸Secure him!¡¹(Elzie)

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹(Yae)

    Elzie and Yae firmly secure both my arms and drag me toward the castle. Ouch ouch ouch! My arms! They¡¯re not supposed to bend that way!

    ¡¸U-umm, Karen-oneesama!? Touya-sama is......¡¹(Hilda)

    ¡¸It¡¯s not good if Touya-kun doesn¡¯t nurture love with everyone else equally, right ~noyo? If you¡¯ve already received it, then you should believe and watch over him. That¡¯s also love ~noyo¡¹(Karen)

    ¡¸Y-yes. That¡¯s right!¡¹(Hilda)

    Hilda! Don¡¯t get deceived! That fellow is only enjoying herself! Look! She¡¯s smirking even now!

    ¡¸I want to hear what happened in front of everyone¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸That¡¯s right~. Well, if we ask Hilda, she may tell us immediately though. We decided not to keep things like this a secret¡¹(Elzie)

    Seriously? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard about that....... Won¡¯t this mean that what I¡¯ll be doing and with whom I¡¯ll be doing it with will be totally exposed?

    No, I am not particrly guilty of anything. But what¡¯s this feeling of helplessness...?

    A man is powerless in front of a maiden in love.

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤ A man is a creature that endures.

    That night, it was decided that I would have to confess to each one of my fiancees how much I loved them, to the point where I could blush and roll over my bed.

    Actually, I had been rolling ever since I returned to my own room! Ah! That¡¯s right! Kohaku and the other summoned beasts looked at me strangely! Uwaaaaaa, I¡¯m sure THAT was even recorded by Rin with her smartphone! Even having to say such lines to Suu...Uaaaaa!

    (ck: Confession)

    The words I had said were my true feelings without any lies, but feeling embarrassed was a different matter altogether.

    Since I feel like rolling again after recalling what happened, I really should sleep already!

 Chapter 304: The Maidâ€™s Faith, and the Dwarves

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Chapter 304: The Maid¡¯s Faith, and the Dwarves

    ¡¸...What are you doing, Rene?¡¹(Touya)

    Meeting her in the corridor by a chance, I involuntarily call out to our little housemaid.

    After all, she¡¯s walking while carrying books over her head. Then, she greets me in return.

    ¡¸Aah, Touya-anicha......Oops, your highness the sovereign king, good mornin-ah!¡¹(Rene)

    One by one, several books fall on the red carpet. It¡¯s not surprising, given that she greeted me with a bow.

    ¡¸Aaah~, I failed again...¡¹(Rene)

    Rene starts collecting the books in frustration.

    ¡¸Like I said, what are you doing, carrying those books like that and all?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I, uh... I¡¯m doing a special training for the maids guild examination¡¹(Rene)

    ¡¸It¡¯s only me and Rene in here, so I don¡¯t mind if you use the usual tone. ...However, an exam?¡¹(Touya)

    When Rene lived in Belfast, she had been a child pickpocket whom Iter employed as a maid apprentice to our household. Afterward, we found out that she belonged to a noble bloodline in one the nobility of Regulus, but Rene decided that she would continue working as a maid in Brunhild and not return to the house of herte mother.

    Despite being more or less a small country, real maids are required to have considerable skills in etiquette, situation judgment, and other relevant abilities in order to serve in the castle. However, Rene was still an apprentice. Thus, she attends only to our personal needs, aside from assisting the other maids.

    However, it seems she¡¯s already resolved to do this. Now, this nine-year-old girl is apparently doing her best every day in order to be a first-ss maid by enrolling into the maids guild.

    ¡¸Cecil-san taught me this. Being able to walk normally while carrying these books will shape my sense of bnce and further improve my posture. Elegance is one of the criteria during the guild¡¯s examination, so I have to prepare¡¹(Rene)

    ¡¸Hee. It¡¯s very serious... However, don¡¯t overdo it, okay? It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll drive you out without the qualification given out by the maids guild¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll still earn the qualification properly. I want to be a first-ss maid and work for Brunhild. My goal is the position of the head maid, after all¡¹(Rene)

    Oh. This little girl has a big ambition. The head maid of our household is Lapis-san, she rules at the top. Surpassing her is a great deal indeed. Herbat abilities are considerably high too.

    ¡¸Also, I¡¯ve properly learned bodyguarding techniques from Moroha-neechan¡¹(Rene)

    ¡¸No, I wonder about that...¡¹(Touya)

    It¡¯s the first time I heard about this. Hey! You didn¡¯t learn any strange swordy now, did you? If I¡¯m not mistaken, didn¡¯t she also learn knife-throwing skills from Cecil-san? Come to think of it, she was also taught magic by Rin... It might be that, while I wasn¡¯t aware, the strongest maid had been born.

    ¡¸You even properly go to school to study, right? It¡¯s not good if the first-ss housemaid isn¡¯t smart¡¹(Touya)

    Rene also attends the school where Sakura¡¯s mother, Fiana-san, works as a principal. Though sses are from 9:00 a.m. to 2:00 p.m., Rene still helps other maids once she returns home from school.

    As I thought. I wonder if it¡¯s fine to let children work this much. Though when I had said that I¡¯d increase her free time and holidays, Rene stubbornly refused to ept it.

    It looks like she¡¯s studying to reach her goals, and that she doesn¡¯t see this routine as being put to work...

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine to take a rest from time to time?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Unnn, I sleep properly every day, so I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s Touya-niichan who needs to take a proper rest, ~you know. Everyone¡¯s worried about you!¡¹(Rene)

    On the contrary, I was scolded. Umumu. Am I really seen as a workaholic that much? I believe I¡¯ve been leaving quite a bit of work to Kousaka-san and ying hooky in the meantime.

    ¡¸Then, I will give some present to Rene, who works hard. Is there something you want?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Eh? Umm... is that okay?¡¹(Rene)

    ¡¸Of course. It¡¯s a bonus to the maid who¡¯s working hard. Say what you want without restraint¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸A bonus?¡¹(Rene)

    Not good. Did she not understand what I¡¯ve said? Looks like there are words here and there that can¡¯t be tranted into thenguage of this world.

    ¡¸Then-then...I want that magic tool that Suu-neechan has...but...¡¹(Rene)

    Suu? Aah, the mass production smartphone? Come to think of it, I gave them to Lapis-san and Cecil-san, but Rene didn¡¯t get one.

    Hmm, giving a smartphone to a child... but isn¡¯t it toote to think about that, now that I¡¯ve given one to Suu? Smartphones have memo applications and other useful functions like dictionaries pertaining to this world and the like, which might also be useful for the examination. I suppose it should be fine to give out at least this much as a reward.

    I¡¯m taking out a white mass production smartphone from ¡¾Storage¡¿, and pass it to Rene. I also hand it over a manual booklet which I¡¯ve made just recently. She should be able to fully operate the entire functionality of the device after reading that booklet.

    ¡¸T-thank you, Touya-niichan!¡¹(Rene)

    ¡¸Just so you know, it¡¯s prohibited to take that smartphone to the school. If you happen to lose it or if it gets stolen, let me know immediately. I promise I won¡¯t get angry¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Yup!¡¹(Rene)

    After she receives the smartphone with a smile, I then pat the head of happy Rene.

    If she brings it to school, the problems that would pop up may not end with just the device getting stolen due to someone¡¯s envy because of how rare the device is. Though in Rene case, I believe she won¡¯t be bullied as such. Nevertheless, it¡®s better to avoid unnecessary troubles if possible. I guess we¡¯ll still let the other party reflect on their action even if they are just children should the child maid of our household gets bullied...

    For now, I register everyone¡¯s numbers aside from the rulers of other countries. With this, she could call me or Suu.

    ¡¸Well then, do your best at the exam. However, don¡¯t overdo it¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Un! Thanks- for this! I¡¯ll treasure it!¡¹(Rene)

    Rene starts running through the corridor with a trot, but she then ces the books on top of her head again and starts walking gracefully.

    Oops! I believe I have a meeting with someone today, right? I should eat my meal right away. Thus I also start to walk, though in the opposite direction.

    ================================================================

    ¡¸Yaa-yaa. My apologies for keeping you waiting¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸No, we wish to express our gratitude for sparing us a few moments of your time in your busy schedule¡¹(Visitor)

    Saying so, a seemingly satisfied leader of the group that came to the training ground of the castle bows their head.

    His speech is blunt, and his face, covered with beard, is grim. The muscles on his body are like boulders, the special characteristics of his race are just oozing out of him.

    Everyone is roughly from 1.20 meter to 1.50 meters tall. All of them are men... I thought so, but they say that women also grow mustaches, so the distinction between their looks is hard to find.

    Dwarves. They are a robust race living in mountainous regions. The warriors are the miners, and the craftsmen are the cksmiths.

    This group of dwarves came to this castle, having a letter of introduction from the king of the Lail Kingdom.

    The king of the Lail Kingdom, Barsdor Dolga Lail the fourth, seems to hail from the dwarven bloodline, and the kingdom itself apparently consists of many dwarven viges. These people here might also be vigers from there.

    ¡¸So, what is it that you wanted to show me?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Umu. It should be quicker to see it first. Hey¡¹(Dwarf)

    On top of the big cart standing behind the dwarves is apparently ¡°the thing that they wanted me to see¡±, an object about 4 meters in height. By themand of the dwarf leader, other dwarves begin to pull down the slightly dirtied cloth covering entire thing, exposing ¡°that¡± to the sunlight.

    ¡¸This is...!¡¹(Touya)

    An object appeared from underneath the cloth. A short and stout form having big arms and short legs. There¡¯s nothing from the neck upwards, and the cockpit located on its back is bare.

    Iron machine soldier. Formerly, those machine soldiers had been built by the secret organization ¡°Gordian¡± which tried to invade Ferzen after having captured Yuuron. For a moment, I thought ¡°is that thing really an iron machine soldier?¡±, but I was mistaken. How should I describe it? This thing is built more crudely than the iron machine soldier.

    That shape, simply put, is like a car chopped in the middle, with the driver¡¯s front seat put into the torso and huge limbs attached to it... How to say it? It¡¯s a very unrefined machine.

    However, this is undeniably a ¡°Robot¡±. Furthermore, it¡¯s a type that can be piloted.

    ¡¸We named it the ¡ºDverg¡». As a test, they are currently used for civil engineering and the transportation of ores. We don¡¯t have the intention to circte them yet though¡¹(Dwarf)

    ¡°Dverg¡±, huh? If I¡¯m not mistaken, they are the dwarves¡¯ ancestors, right? The short, stout and rustic aspects of the machine certainly resemble the dwarves.

    However, how were they able to make something like this? The dwarves¡¯ technology is fearful.

    ¡¸But, why are you showing this to me?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you have a giant soldier? We want topare that with this Dverg that we¡¯ve made¡¹

    Huh? Should I let them.pare their robot to mine? It¡¯ll beforting for me though if they won¡¯t lose their confidence because of theparison.

    It¡¯s toote to mention it at this point in time, but as I look at this robot, I realize that the creator of the iron machine soldier, Dr. Bowman, might¡¯ve really been a genius. He was an egotistical idiot though.

    I open ¡¾Gate¡¿ in the sky and summon a Chevalier from the ¡°Hangar¡± of Babylon.

    ¡°Zushiiiin¡± The chevaliernds on the ground, and all the dwarves who witnessed its descent their mouths wide open. They seem very surprised.

    ¡¸This is our mass-produced frame gear, the Chevalier. This model is the easiest to handle, but this one is from thetest version though¡¹(Touya)

    Whether they¡¯ve heard my words or not, the dwarves still remain silent (Or rather, their mouth are still open), gazing at the Chevalier.

    Oh well. I can¡¯t me them. The Dverg is about four meters tall, and the frame gear ¡ª about 15 meters in height. It¡¯s likeparing a child to an adult.

    ¡¸T-this, did you discover this machine in some ancient ruins?¡¹(Dwarf)

    ¡¸Only the first few models. The others, including this one, were made from scratch by our household. There are also several other models that have been developed since then¡¹(Touya)

    Was I influenced by the dwarves¡¯ words this much? I forgot to speak in a polite manner. Well, I suppose this much should be fine since it looks like this presentation made it easier for me and them tomunicate and to arrive at a mutual understanding, right?

    ¡¸...I have a request. Introduce us to the person who made this newer version. Having been shown this kind of thing, we can¡¯t possibly return without meeting the inventor, even if it¡¯s just for a moment¡¹(Dwarf)

    ¡¸Eh? Ah~... I guess it¡¯s fine for you to meet that person, but...¡¹(Touya)

    It¡¯s fine but, ~umm.

    ==========

    ¡¸T-this child is the one who made those things?!¡¹(Dwarf)

    ¡¸Oh-oh! What a surprisingly nice greeting. Well, it¡¯s said that dwarves often behave like this, so minding it will be pointless, isn¡¯t it?¡¹(Regina)

    Seeing Professor Babylon in a baggy white coat, the dwarves once again show bewildered expressions.

    Well, that reaction is expected because the inventor of the frame gears looks like a ten-year-old girl.

    The dwarves¡¯ leader exhales and starts addressing the professor.

    ¡¸Are you someone who belongs to a race with long lives?¡¹(Dwarf Leader)

    ¡¸Oh well. You can say that you¡¯re almost on point. Leaving that aside, my guess is that the object standing behind is the invention that you guys have made, right?¡¹(Regina)

    Shoving her hands in the pockets of the loose white robe, the doctor raises her eyes to look at Dverg.

    ¡¸Hmm-hmm. It¡¯s still unrefined, but I can feel more of the craftsman¡¯s pride in this invention than the degraded product (the iron machine soldier) that copied my frame gear as is from before. The core... Heee. So you guys have used a magic furnace, huh? Inside is not only the magic particles from the atmosphere but there¡¯s also a considerably condensed magic core as a catalyst... I see¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸You could understand that much from just seeing it...!?¡¹(Dwarf)

    Although the dwarves made a stir, this girl here had just used ¡°Analyze¡± secretly. Don¡¯t get deceived!

    ¡¸However, the medium that extracts magic power with a lot of effort isn¡¯t thoroughly spread to every corner of the machine. At its current condition, all joints end up leaking the extracted magic power back into the atmosphere, which probably makes its efficiency very bad¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸Damn... However, a considerable output will be necessary to make the magic power reach up until the fingertips. It can¡¯t be helped even if there¡¯s leakage to some extent. Or is there another method to resolve this issue?¡¹(Dwarf)

    ¡¸It¡¯s rather easy mind you. Simply engrave the conduits for the magic power (Ether Lines) into the body of the frame itself using engraving magic. Also, use adamantite as the base material of the frame¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see! ...So there¡¯s also that method...!¡¹(Dwarf)

    At some point, they¡¯ve started a technical conversation, making me the only one left behind.

    Having thought up of a little idea, I take out my smartphone from my pocket and call a certain person who¡¯s in Babylon (Above).

    ¡¸Ah~, Rosetta? If you can hear the interesting conversation happening here on the surface, you¡¯re wee to join them. Yup, the professor is also here¡¹(Touya)

    Our maintenance chief should join thispany as well.

    Coming here after a short while, another ankle-biter arrives wearing overalls. She then starts talking with the dwarves in a boisterous manner about the improvements for the Dverg.

    Finally, they start fiddling with the machine after upying a corner of the training ground.

    While the dwarves and Rosetta are removing the parts and arguing about something, the professores up to me.

    ¡¸No-no, You¡¯ve shown quite interesting thing to me. It¡¯s one of those cases wherein a different creator brings in new ideas¡¹(Professor Regina)

    ¡¸Is that any different from the case with the iron machine soldiers?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸They¡¯re both the same and different, depending on your point of view. There¡¯s no doubt that both machines make use of the frame gear technology, but the Dverg differs from the iron machine soldiers because the dwarves also used quite a bit of their own technology. Well. It¡¯s not like they¡¯ve just imitated the original, so it¡¯s fine to look at it as something new, I guess?¡¹(Regina)

    I see. So they¡¯ve built a new original based solely on the information about frame gears and iron machine soldiers. I didn¡¯t know that the dwarves were excellent in magic engineering as well, but when I think about it, both them and the elves live very long. Is it not strange to assume that they might¡¯ve inherited a portion of the knowledge from the ancient civilizations?

    Come to think of it, I¡¯ve heard that some of the engineers working on a magic train that¡¯s being developed currently in Ferzen are dwarves.

    ¡¸...Is this safe?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸I can understand what you mean by¡ºSafe¡»to some extent, but now that you¡¯ve said it, both the development of magic studies and the advancement of civilization are impossible at this point. Or do you n to confiscate their invention and exterminate the dwarves?¡¹(Regina)

    Showing a nasty smile, the professor peers into me. Of course, I can¡¯t do something like that! I also don¡¯t even feel like doing that.

    ¡¸In addition, this machine is something that¡¯s going to be eventually invented no matter what. Or rather, the same thing was made roughly 5000 years ago as well. In a certain sense, they are kindate already. The iron machine soldiers were also preceded by something else before¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸I guess so...¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Well, it can be called the revival of the technology, right? As of now, this machine is still at the level wherein it can¡¯t be used as a vehicle domestically and wherein it can be destroyed with a single magic shot¡¹(Regina)

    That¡¯s true. It seems perfect as a domestic tool, but it¡¯s rather unreliable as a weapon.

    Well, I guess this might someday be simr to the frame gears in the future.

    Compared to the golems from the reverse world, the level of magic technology here is still a lot lower. The technology of the crab bus belonging to Sancho-san is much higher than the technology of transportation here.

    Of course, it will be. If the engineers of the surface world and the reverse world could cooperate, they might¡¯ve been able to produce something incredibly useful. Though it might not be as easy as it sounds.

    If the two worlds became one... I stop thinking of something foolish and face the dwarves.

    ¡¸It has been a long while, but I really want to see how this machine moves. Can someone like me operate it?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Even amateurs can easily make this walk. Do you want to give it a try?¡¹(Dwarf)

    I sit down on the cockpit protruding from the back, and the dwarves teach me how to operate the controls. Because the Dverg cannot read the intentions of its pilot like how frame gear does, everything is leftpletely in the pilot¡¯s hands.

    ¡¸Alright. Pour magic power into the magic stone next to the control stick. This will start up the magic furnace of the Dverg. After starting it up, make it walk slowly¡¹(Dwarf)

    ¡¸Roger~. First, pour the magic power©¤©¤©¤©¤¡¹(Touya)

    ¡¸Aah, please wait! With master¡¯s magic power...!¡¹(Rosetta)

    Rosetta tries to say something, but I still end up pouring my magic power like I ¡°usually¡± do.

    The next moment, the Dverg starts emitting strange rotating sounds, and the armor on its abdomen explodes.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uoaaaaaaaaaa©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤a!?¡¹¡¹¡¹(Dwarves)

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹(Touya)

    ¡°Gararaaaan!¡± The blown off armor falls onto the ground, and a dense dark smoke is rising from the abdomen.

    I get off from the Dverg in panic and see the dwarves just standing there with dumbfounded expressions, their mouths just open and close in disbelief.

    Eh! Is this my fault?

    (ck: Touya no baka! Aho!)

    ¡¸Aa©`...With the output of Master Touya¡¯s magic power, no magic furnace can ever hope to handle it without considerablypressing it first. It¡¯s like igniting a candle with a fireball ¡¹(Rosetta)

    ¡¸The amount of magic power that easily surpasses the capacity of the furnace bes saturated and explodes if it has nowhere to go¡¹(Regina)

    ¡¸Please say it beforehand......¡¹(Touya)

    (ck: As if you don¡¯t have a prior experience, you idiot!)

    I am lost on what to say to the dwarves who are very pale and dumbfounded right now. ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional!¡± ¨C I want them to at least believe that.

    Looking at the backs of the dwarves who are still staring at the broken Dverg without moving away from the ck smoke rising from its body even now, I then feel an indescribable sense of guilt.

    Will they forgive me if I give them several barrels of wine ~I wonder...?

 Chapter 305: Two Worlds, and a Point of Contact

    Chapter 305: Two Worlds, and a Point of Contact

    ¡¸Pirates, you say? That¡¯s terrible¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. The trade season is just about to start. We will suffer a great loss if we miss it. Really annoying.¡¹

    Alba-san the merchant grumbles an idleint while his fox ears twitch.

    Having dropped by Brunhild¡¯s Strandpany for a short visit, I was invited by Alba-san who happened to be present, and now we¡¯re having a tea break in the back room.

    Although the Strandpany is quite arge-scalemercial business, the head office is located in the capital of Misumido, Bellju.

    As Alba-san isn¡¯t a state merchant of Misumido, he has been predispositioned to able to trade with various countries, and the transportation of products seems to be done mainly with ships.

    Countries like Belfast, Regulus, Ramisshu, Rodomea, Lail, Ferzen, and Restia are connected through the Great River Gau, so he dispatches the ships via that route. The other countries like Referees, Rynie, Paluf, and Elfrau have no such connection, so the ships are said to proceed via sea routes.

    The aforementioned routes became upied by pirates recently, he said, and numerous merchant ships had already fallen victim to them. It really was something troubling.

    ¡¸Though it¡¯s assumed that their hideout is on the ind in the coastal waters of Reefrees, they are quite the cautious guys about not getting themselves be caught by the tail¡¹

    ¡¸Does Reefrees take any countermeasures?¡¹

    ¡¸The navy is tightening their surveince, but.... it¡¯s not like they can guard our ships all the time¡¹

    I take the smartphone out from my pocket, and disy the map of the sea area from Rynie till Misumido.

    ¡¸Search. Pirate¡¯s hideout¡¹

    ¡ºSearching...... Searchpleted. Disying¡»

    ¡°Suototototooo¡± the pins drop onto several inds. Six, huh? Are those six ces are the bases of a single pirate band, or are there multiple pirates bands?

    ¡¸This is...¡¹

    ¡¸All of the pirates¡¯ hideouts. I can¡¯t imagine that they even considered installing a protection barrier, so those are probably all of them¡¹

    I take a photo of that map by using the camera function, and make a call to the Monarch of Reefrees.

    ¡¸Ah, Moshi-moshi. Is this His Majesty The Monarch? I have something to talk, it¡¯s about the pirates. Yes......yes, that¡¯s right. O-of course. I¡¯ve discovered a few of their hideouts, so I¡¯ll send their locations through an attached email. ...Not at all, please don¡¯t mind it. Is that so? Then I will dly receive it at ater time. Yes. Then, excuse me¡¹

    There, the case is closed.

    ¡¸It seems Reefrees¡¯ Navy will head for all the hideouts immediately. This should make things a little safer for us, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, well... I give up. To solve a problem that troubled us greatly in only a couple of minutes.... Oh dear, you are just as usual¡¹

    Alba-san sighs with a slightly amazed face. I¡¯ve already be ustomed to such reactions, so I just drink the tea while feigning ignorance.

    ¡¸By the way, I have a tempting proposition to Alba-san ...¡¹

    ¡¸Hou-hou. Any discussion with his majesty is never a miss ~after all. It¡¯s a delight to be able to cooperate with you¡¹

    I y the video on my smartphone, showing the image of the Dverg from the other day. Of course, the machine was the one that Rosetta¡¯s and her group repaired.

    Under Rosetta¡¯s control Dverg walked with slow steps, lifted a big rock and carried it around.

    ¡¸What is that? Frame gear... but it doesn¡¯t seem to be one?¡¹

    ¡¸It is a magic worker machine called ¡ºDverg¡»that the dwarves made. Though it¡¯s inferior to the frame gear, I believe it could be used for public works, and although it¡¯s still on the experimental stage, I actually want to discuss whether Alba-san can be its investor¡¹

    ¡¸An investor... you mean that I will provide the funds to be used in the development, right?¡¹

    ¡¸In exchange, the sales of the final product will be entrusted to the Strandpany. I believe it is not a bad deal¡¹

    I came with the dwarves in regards to those negotiations. I told them that there was plenty of market in thend, but they said that they weren¡¯t concerned with money, and that their aim was to spread the the craft bearing dwarves¡¯ pride throughout the world.

    Did they not amuse the thought that a single country could monopolize their technology if they handed it to them?

    The condition they set though was to sell the machine to any person or country for the same price.

    Oh well, the price will be quite high because of the raw materials alone, so no one should be able to mass produce them that easily, since only I possess ¡°Workshop¡±.

    It may happens so that the dwarves living in other countries will try to create something simr as well if ¡°Dverg¡± bes known throughout the world.

    ¡¸Umuuu... this will certainly lead to a big profit if we are the only ones entrusted with them¡¹

    Alba-san leaned forward from the chair, and gazed earnestly at the video of Dverg.

    ¡¸...I understand. I¡¯ll consider it in a positive light. However, I am worried about just how much is the development cost¡¹

    ¡¸How about you talk about it with the other party? The dwarves are staying in the second inn of ¡°Silver Moon¡± right now. Since I already told them about Alba-san, they should meet you if you introduce yourself¡¹

    Alba-san showed a little surprise in his face, but he immediately put on a smile and opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Again with the fine arrangement. Did you not even considered that I may refuse?¡¹

    ¡¸Cease the thought. There is no way Alba-san would¡¯ve declined such a quick profit idea, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I see. You are not wrong¡¹

    Alba-san narrowed his eyes andughed. My role was only to mediate between him and the dwarves. There was no profit for me, but ¡°Dverg¡± could eventually develop as a convenient heavy industrial machine which a person incapable of using earth magic would be able to use. If it¡¯s useful to the world, isn¡¯t that for the best?

    I said my thanks to Alba-san who would go and to meet the dwarves tomorrow, and left thepany building.

    Once I transfer to Babylon¡¯s ¡°Garden¡± with ¡°Gate¡±, I see that the Professor and Rosetta are still finishing the adjustments of the dimensional gate.

    At the upper part of the triumphal arch-like gate, two winders are installed on the left and right.

    ¡¸Have you finished it?¡¹

    ¡¸More or less, I suppose. It will be possible to activate it with a lot less magic than before, and there is no weight restriction anymore as well, so anyone can pass through. I could reinforce it more if I had more time, but it should be fine for now¡¹

    The professor answers so while putting away the tools in the toolbox.

    After I touched the gate to test it out right away, and poured the magic, it certainly became full with far less amount. The upper winders were turning slowly like an electric meter.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve already finished a magic power tank that¡¯s to be installed on the other side, haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯spleted too. Not a problem. Both gates are linked by the space-time magic, so the one on the other side should operate with lesser amount of magic as well¡¹

    Then should wee over to the other side? I¡¯ve promised to bring along everyone after all.

    I must cast the deciphering magic ¡¾Trantion¡¿ on everyone before that though.

    The good point of this magic is that once someone absorbs anguage they can share it with another person.

    If only I could understand what the lower ss Dragons were saying with this. They¡¯remunicating with telepathy rather thannguage though, probably.

    Oh well, it may instead be troublesome if Ie to understand even the words of animals and magical beasts. I definitely can¡¯t take chicken and other livestock into ount.

    Well, nah. I should call everyone for now.

    =========

    While everyone gather, I go to ¡°Laboratory¡±, collect the magic power tank, and reactivate the three Etoiles. The three were dressed in children maid clothes before I noticed it. It was Tika, wasn¡¯t it? Oh well, it¡¯s fine as the clothes suit them.

    When I returned to the ¡°Garden¡± along with the rebooted Etoiles in maid clothes, everyone had already gathered.

    Even Suu hase from Belfast, huh. Adding the Professor, I wonder how it will go if we set out with a group of ten (with the addition of Etoiles and Pota as well).

    Just in case, I should inform Kousaka-san so that he wouldn¡¯t worry. I want to return in the evening, but I might arrive tomorrow morning because of the dimensional gap.

    ording to the professor, she apparently managed to amend that gap by remodelling the gate, but we won¡¯t know by how much unless we try to go through.

    I poured the magic into the tank, and the dimensional gate opened as usual.

    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s go... Umm, if you could...¡¹

    Everyone except the professor were grasping my coat. I understand the uneasiness though.

    ¡¸We might get thrown off to some unknown ce if we are separated from Touya-dono...¡¹

    ¡¸J-just holding it would be fine!, wouldn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Elzie and Linzie are clinging to my right arm while Luu is holding onto my hand, Hilda and Yae are taking my left arm while Yumina is grasping my left hand, Rin and Sakura are on my waist from left and right, Suu in on my back, and P is on my head. They turned into a set of unbelievably heavy equipment. Look,... Oh well, it would be fine after we pass through the gate.

    Along with everybody, I pass through the dimensional gate while being jam-packed. Though there¡¯s the usual sense of passing through a rubber film, I¡¯ve felt less resistance than before. Could it be thanks to the improvement?

    Once we are through the dimensional gate, we end up at the garden of the residence on Drakliff ind residence. However, looking at that garden, I unintentionally blink with a snap.

    The flowers are profusely blooming in the flower beds, and the stone pavement leads through a beautifulwn rugged towards residence. There¡¯s a great differencepared to the tasteless garden from before. It has been reborned into a garden that¡¯s considerably cared for.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it a wonderful garden?!¡¹

    Suu jumps down from my back and runs to the flower bed. Yumina and Luu follow after her as well, and even P has gotten off my head.

    Ummmm, it seems everyone looks fine. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any problem with the dimension gate.

    ¡¸Yae-san, so many dragons...¡¹

    ¡¸It is certainly the ind of the dragons...¡¹

    A lot of wyverns are flying In the skies of the ind which Hilda and Yae surveyed.

    This is most certainly Drakliff ind, and this residence is also something I¡¯ve installed, but I wonder what¡¯s happened with the garden? Ah, could it be the work of the silver dragon... Shirogane?

    ¡¸Everyone, it is great to wee you¡¹

    As if to answer my question, Shirogane appears from the entrance of the garden on the opposite side of the mansion.

    Unlike his previous appearance, the long silver hair to the waist are tied with a string, and he¡¯s wearing white gloves with ck butler clothes. ¡°Ununnu¡± damn handsome! He looks so cool, damn it!

    Shiroganees before us and silently bowes his head. His figure looks good too. While repressing the slight jealousness of my heart, I introduce him to everyone.

    ¡¸Everyone, he is Shirogane, the manager of this residence. Even though he appears like someone from a dragon n, he is a silver dragon who¡¯s taking a human figure¡¹

    ¡¸I am Shirogane. Pleased to meet you¡¹

    Everyone looks at each other when Shirogane greets them with puzzled expressions. Ah, that¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t cast trantion magic on them yet. They cannot understand the words of this world.

    ¡¸¡¾Trantion¡¿¡¹

    Once I cast the deciphering magic on everyone, they seem toe to understand the words of Shirogane properly.

    We greet each other, and I exin that everyone present is my fiancess, with the exception of the professor. Though thetter has obstinately insisted that she¡¯s a mistress, I will not admit that.

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s going on with this garden?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. I was told I could freely do whatever I wanted, so I colored it a bit¡¹

    So it was Shirogane after all. What a dexterous dragon. What an unusual thing for a dragon to be doing a gardening, the silver dragons really seem to be quite the oddballs.

    ¡¸Now then, I will guide you toward the mansion. Please madams,e this way¡¹

    They weren¡¯t madams yet, but they still didn¡¯t show dissatisfied faces and followed Shirogane. He surely is quite capable butler.

    The residence, which should¡¯ve only had the minimum necessities, was filled with various bought and brought furniture. A luxurious carpet, magic light stone chandelier, cupboard, tableware, decorative nts, paintings, beds with futons, even curtains in the windows. Everything is set all over with a good sense.

    ¡¸Look like you are still psyched...¡¹

    ¡¸It was enjoyable to shop in human town, so I unintentionally.... I thought it would be better to prepare things with good quality after all¡¹

    He¡¯s right, everything seems nice. Yup, I have noints.

    ¡¸Touya-san, there¡¯s even a library!¡¹

    Linzie discovered a room filled up with books, which raised her tension. Rin also picked one book as well, and flipped through it with amused-looking gaze. The professor looked interested as well.

    ¡¸You even bought the books?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. As I didn¡¯t contact with the world of humans for about 200 years, I purchased a lot in order to learn various things¡¹

    Indeed. Certainly, it seems there are lots of various genres. From history books to technical books, war chronicles and academic books, there are even cookbooks. Do dragons even cook?

    When I left the library and arrived to the living room, there was a big sofa and table, flowers decorated in a vase which is ced in an expensive-looking chessboard. There is even a splendid clock on the wall.

    Somehow it feltfortable when I casually sat on the sofa. This might be a good thing too.

    ¡¸Please feel free to rx. I will serve a tea right away¡¹

    Shirogane bows and leaves the room.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t he quite the excellent butler. Though I guess, our old man will not lose¡¹

    Suu plumps down next to me and pleasantly says. That¡¯s of course, he might as well be a pretend inparison to Reim-san. Our household Raim-san wouldn¡¯t lose though.

    ¡¸And, what are we going to do from now on? I n to return in the evening because I don¡¯t know the difference in time with the other side¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it so. I¡¯ve been thinking about visiting a capital on this side¡¹

    Luu says so while sitting down on the sofa on the opposite side from Suu.

    When she says ¡°capital on this side¡±, the ones I can immediately go to are the capital Allent of the Saint Kingdom Arendt, and Goldes, the casino city of the Strain kingdom. Say, I haven¡¯t been anywhere aside from those two ces.

    If our goal is to y, Goldes is an obvious choice, but there was that ident with ck market there, and now it¡¯s not unlikely that I would get involved in a troublesome things. In that case, Allent is the only choice.

    It would be nice if we didn¡¯t meet Nia from the ¡°Red Cats¡±... She probably wouldn¡¯te out from that hideout in that forest near the capital. What would everyone say if it¡¯s exposed that I saw her panties?

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Touya-dono?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah-no, it¡¯s nothing¡¹

    I return a smile to deceive the suspicious Yae.

    Should we head to the capital Allen for now? There should be no acquaintances of mine there aside from Sancho-san and the ¡°Red Cats¡±, and I guess even just strolling around the town will be interesting.

    When I express my idea to everyone while having the delicious tea that Shirogane brought, only the professor said she would stay here in order to install the magic tank at the dimensional gate and do final adjustments. She said she wanted to finish it by this evening.

    I also decided to entrust the three Etoiles to Shirogane for the time being. It¡¯s not like they have been trained as maids, but he shouldn¡¯t teach them anything strange.

    It¡¯s not as if the golems don¡¯t follow any orders except those given by their master, so I just instruct them to properly follow what Shirogane tells them.

    ¡¸Then, we will got out for a bit. we will return in the evening¡¹

    ¡¸Have a good day¡¹

    ¡ºPi¡»

    ¡ºPo¡»

    ¡ºPa¡»

    Mimicking Shirogane who bowed his head deeply, the Etoiles bowed simrly. Un, entrusting them to him seems to be the right choice.

    I open ¡°Gate¡± and transfer from the residence¡¯s garden to deserted back alley of the capital Allent.

    When we came out to the main street, everyone could see golems mixed with passerby here and there.

    A person was riding a golem that looked like Dverg (though it was considerably morepact), pulling something that looked like a luggage cart. When I was thinking of thatparison, an armored golem about two and half meter appeared from the opposite side, while following a knight who seemed to be its master, and passed in front of us.

    ¡¸Fuwaah.... It actually feels that I really came to another world......¡¹

    ¡¸...I was surprised¡¹

    Hilda and Sakura are gazing at the passersby and the golems as they voiced their impressions.

    The others also looked around restlessly while following after me, looking like country bumpkins.

    Such us were being followed by P with a pitter-patter, but it only attracted the attention of the people in the town for a little while before being ignored altogether. The possibility that this fellow is being treated the same as a golem is high. Well, it¡¯s better than standing out in a strange way.

    ¡¸Shall we go to Sancho-san¡¯s ce first? I am slightly unease about money after all¡¹

    ¡¸Is he the merchant who got indebted to Touya-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep. I will have him buy things like gold or silver again¡¹

    The money I received from ¡°Red Cats¡± for selling orichalcum were mostly used to purchase the ¡°Etoile¡± after all. Even so, there is still enough to have a meal, but everyone would like to buy souvenir after this for sure. There is no doubts that having more funds is better than having none.

    When we arrive to the storefront of the ¡°Sancho Company¡±, I notice Sancho-san and men in merchant clothes talking with difficult faces.

    ¡¸Oh, if it isn¡¯t Touya-san! Are you in need of some necessities? ... Has something happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Good day, Sancho-san. There are things I would like to buy again bu... is there anything going on?¡¹

    ¡¸Err, it is about an incident in Jiore vige, they are telling there is a person who luckily got away......¡¹

    ¡¸An incident?¡¹

    Did something happen, I wonder? While I was speechless, Sancho-san opened his eyes a little as if he was surprised.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know? It has be a hot topic in the capital of the holy kingdom. It even appeared in the newspapers...¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯te to the capital recently, so......¡¹

    Or rather, there is a newspaper in this world? Come to think of it, there was amunication machine in the ¡°Red Cats¡± hideout, the information transmission technology might have developed considerably in this world. The surface world only has correspondence artifacts and swift horses formunication.

    I guess, even if there¡¯s no newspaper, the surface world has tile block prints as substitutes.

    ¡¸If you were not in the capital, it is no wonder that you didn¡¯t know. Look here, it is this¡¹

    Sancho-san showed me the folded bunch of papers in his hand. Ah, is this the newspaper? It¡¯s a stiff, and not very good paper, and the size¡¯s only half of the newspaper which I am familiar with, but the letters are printed neatly.

    I saw an entry that was especially printed greatly, I instinctively held my breath,

    ¡ºA golden magic monster appeared¡»

    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the realistic drawn illustration underneath the headline. Though it¡¯s my first time seeing the rounded form that looked like adybug, I couldn¡¯t make mistake looking at it.

    ¡¸A variant...!¡¹

    A golden monster. This¡¯s without doubt the mutated type of Fraze, created by the evil god.

 Chapter 306: Secret maneuvers, and a magic motor

    Chapter 306: Secret maneuvers, and a magic motor

    ording to the newspaper that Sancho-san showed me, the details in regards to Jiore vige¡¯s ident were as follows:

    A golden monster appeared suddenly in a ce called Jiore vige which is close to the saint royal capital. The monster attacked the vigers one after another, ughtering them without mercy.

    Several people barely escaped with their lives, and they requested help from the knights¡¯ order of the saint royal capital, who then responded with a corps of golem knights that headed to the vige.

    What this corp witnessed upon their arrival to the vige were the crystal skeletons wandering around the vige alongside a golden monster. It¡¯s said the knight order immediately tried to subjugate them, but the attacks of the ¡°Ability Holders¡± golems werepletely ineffective against the unusual hardness of the monster, so the fight turned into a defensive one.

    Around that time, the prince of Panashes Kingdom happened to pass by some chance, and he somehow managed to kill the golden monster with his golem from the ¡°Crown¡± series.

    However, all remains of the monsterpletely dissolved, leaving behind the yet unanswered question of what the hell was that monster. It seems the Saint Kingdom is hurrying toe up with countermeasures in case of a simr ident happening again...

    ¡¸Yet-another-guess-is-that-the-golden-monster-isn¡¯t-a-fiend......¡¹

    I had Sancho-san buy golden ingots, then had a meal with everyone in a nearby cafe while rereading the newspaper I got multiple times.

    ¡¸I understand your feelings but, please, don¡¯t eat while reading. It¡¯s bad manners, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? A-aah-sorry......¡¹

    Being rebuked by Rin for currently having a newspaper in my right hand and a sandwich in my left at the same time, I let go of the newspaper. Apparently I was frozen still in that state for some while, and everyone almost finished eating their meals.

    Having done with her meal, this time it was Yumina who took the newspaper and run her eyes over it.

    ¡¸As I feared, it¡¯s a mutated species of Frazes... isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸In all probability, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a mistake. Furthermore, ording to the newspaper, it conducted a ¡ºSoul Eating¡»as well¡¹

    ¡¸I guess the question is why it wasn¡¯t the usual Fraze, but a mutant type who appeared in this world?¡¹

    Luu tilts her head a little in puzzlement. I could imagine the answer to some degree.

    ¡¸The purpose of Frazes is to find their ¡°King¡±. Therefore, the Frazes appeared in our world, indiscriminately murdering people, since their ¡°King¡± is currently residing in a person from our world. However, the mutated specie is different¡¹

    I saw how the ruler ss, the one standing at the summit of Frazes, was attacked by those variants. They are already separate entities from beings known as Frazes.

    ¡¸In other words, Frazes will not appear in this world. They have no reason to. However, the variants are different. Or rather, they may have some different objective here...¡¹

    Let¡¯s assume they have some sort of purpose here. I dare say that the one making them appear here is the fellow that reigns above them... It must be the evil god who had consumed a Neet god.

    These variants must have appeared in this world due to evil god¡¯s scheme, but there is still one doubtful point.

    Our world ¡ª The Surface world ¡ª it will be invaded by the Frazes at the same moment the tattered barrier that istes it from other worldses undone. The Reverse World, inparison, should have a properly functioning barrier. This might not be the case anymore.

    But the reality is that the variants have already appeared here. After appearing in our world, this time they have appeared in this one. Has anything happened in the worlds¡¯ gap... the dimensional threshold? I feel gloomy to consider that this evil deity, or possible Yura the ruler ss, is nning something unbelievable.

    Moving secretly in two worlds, what the hell...

    ¡¸...Touya-san, Touya-san¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Aah, what?¡¹

    Not good, not good, I ended up lost in thought. While apologizing to the worried-looking Yumina, I persuade myself that there¡¯s nothing I can do right now.

    I toss what remained of a sandwich on a te in my mouth, and wash it down with a tea that haspletely cooled down.

    Come to think of it, It was a ¡°Crown¡± which brought down the variants, but it wasn¡¯t Nia¡¯s ¡°Red¡± or Luna¡¯s ¡°Purple¡±. The newspaper mentioned a ¡°Prince¡± after all.

    I wonder what price does the prince pay for using ¡°Crown¡±...? Being able to defeat a Fraze, could it be that it has a very strong ability, or perhaps not direct but a peculiar ability?

    Either way, he should¡¯ve paid an appropriatepensation for that. If I am to believe Nia¡¯s words, none of the ¡°Crowns¡±, except for ¡°Purple¡±, can be life-threatening as long as you¡¯re careful. Even if it isn¡¯t life-threatening, I would¡¯ve probably cried if the pay was, for example, so that ¡°The feet be stinky each time the ability is used¡±.

    By the way, when I tried using the map search, the Panashes Kingdom turned out to be located where Paluf and Rynie kingdoms should be, on Parunie Ind. In here, the whole ind is one country.

    I¡¯d also taken this chance to search for Frazes and the variants, but there was no reaction.

    I felt fuzzy but it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Since we¡¯ve made a great effort toe here, let¡¯s look around various stores for the time being! They may sell something rare. We¡¯ve already secured the war funds, so leave the luggage holding to me!¡¹

    Hoping to wipe out the various uneasiness, I deliberately talk in a light voice. Oh well, even though I call it ¡°luggage holding¡±, I will just be throwing it in ¡¾Storage¡¿.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! I want to buy souvenirs for my father and mother, and also Jiji!¡¹

    Suu said so with a smile, but, I should exin to herter not to expose where she got the presents, just in case.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Then, shall we go around various shops together?¡¹(Yumina)

    ¡¸I wish for a new teacup¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸I, I want to go to bookstore¡¹(Linzie)

    ¡¸I am interested in this world armors and such¡¹(Hilda)

    Everybody spoke about where they wanted to go, so, after attaching pointers to some stores in my smartphone¡¯s map, I left the cafe with everyone.

    =============

    I underestimated it...... I underestimated the shopping of girls.

    The luggage carrying in itself wasn¡¯t painful because of ¡¾Storage¡¿, but I was made to wait quite a while they¡¯re earnestly choosing merchandise. I was also asked for my opinion all the time. There was no way I could answer suitably each time, so I puzzled over each question and gave whatever answer that would make the other party happy as much as possible. Just so you know, everything was multiplied by 9 as well, it¡¯s ridiculous.

    Furthermore, a reset happened each time we entered a new store. Though it wasn¡¯t like my opinion was required for everything, but I was definitely made to wait each time. Everything rted to clothing was especially long.

    Umm, if I remember correctly, we were at shoe stores, hat stores, essories shops, weapon shops, bookstores, furniture stores, general stores, musical instruments¡¯ stores, green groceries, gem stores, cloth stores, cosmetics stores, pastry stores... where did we go as well?... I cannot remember...

    And right now, we¡¯vee to the store specializing in women¡¯s undergarments, but there¡¯s no way we coulde in all together or that I could be asked for my opinion, so I am currently waiting outside.

    Speaking of which, it seems like I was being seen as a pervert for standing in front of this store by the passersby, which is why I moved to the edge of the street with a cksmith store.

    This cksmith store was offering simple repairs of golems, as the worker was repairing the crooked detached armor te of a golem that was carried in a while ago.

    The golem¡¯s upper body was simr to a minotaur, and the lower body was like a tank. May you could call it a ¡°mino-tank¡±? Its lower catepir-like part and a tough-looking upper part gave it an impression of a power-type of golem. Equipment wise, it was equipped with a huge double-edged ded ax.

    I¡¯ve received the permission of the master cksmith to watch him working, so I am in the middle of looking at how the golem is being fixed.

    ¡¸Say, how much can you repair golems in here?¡¹

    ¡¸You see, we are not golem engineers, so we deal with the outermostyer of armor at best, I guess. And if the golem is a ¡°Factory¡± made... it¡¯s not like we cannot somewhat fix its legs or arms. Of course, we also do golem weapons or armor ornaments ¡¹

    Hmmm, so the cksmiths here can do even such a thing? It is terrific.

    As I avert my eyes from the golem, my eyes catch an object ced in the corner of the workshop.

    It looks like a lump of some apparatus. Its sizes are about forty centimeters, making me remember a certain something. Say, isn¡¯t that a magic furnace?

    ¡¸This is...¡¹

    ¡¸Ha? Aah, a magic motor? It¡¯s an auxiliary system of the golem carriage I dismantled earlier. It¡¯s unnecessary for us, and I thought about selling it at low price since it¡¯s old already¡¹

    I confirm the same with ¡¾Analyze¡¿. Yup, it resembles the one loaded into Dverg. Its power output doesn¡¯t seem to be high due to a simplistic structure which doesn¡¯t make use of the magic stone and it¡¯s morepact in size, but couldn¡¯t we find a use for it even if it¡¯s not created by the dwarves? Hmm.....

    I then attempt to test the device (Though I would be worried if it broke like Dverg) to check if it¡¯s working properly, and it moved a little once I poured a tiny bit of magic power into it.

    ¡¸Boss, could you sell this so-called magic motor to me?¡¹

    ¡¸This? Ah well, I don¡¯t mind...¡¹

    He was originally nning to it at low price, so I bought it rather cheaply... in theory. I cannot say for sure since I don¡¯t know the market price but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s expensive.

    With this magic motor, I may be able to build something like a car that several people can ride even if it¡¯s impossible to install it into Dverg.

    Honestly speaking, we have an armored car in ¡°Hangar¡± which is capable of running with a terrible speed, but I would say that I am hesitant to foolishly mass-produce and put them to sale. Only ¡°Workshop¡± can produce them after all.

    However, this device can be made even by other countries. Oh umm, perhaps this magic motor will only be powerful enough for one or two seater car.

    Suddenly, I look towards the street, and see everyoneing here from the opposite side.

    ¡¸We kept you waiting. I apologize¡¹ (Yae)

    ¡¸Nah, I don¡¯t mind, I also managed to get something unexpected¡¹(Touya)

    I put the magic motor inside ¡¾Storage¡¿ while replying to Yae. Incidentally, I was rejected when I proposed to put everybody¡¯s luggage inside as well. Could it be perhaps because it¡¯s an underwear......? So even I cannot look at it?

    ¡¸There was quite the line up there, Linzie was troubled between daring and a prim ones, and in the end she went for both...muguuu!?¡¹(Elzie)

    ¡¸O-neechan!? What are you blubbering around!? What for!?¡¹(Linzie)

    Linzie turned bright red while blocking the talkative Elzie¡¯s mouth with her hand.

    ¡¸Elzie-dono was also troubled. That single-size push-up... fuguu!?¡¹(Yae)

    ¡¸Waa©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤aa!?¡¹(Elzie)

    This time it was Elzie who blocked Yae who tried to blurt out something. What¡¯s going on with you girls...

    Although I¡¯ve understood the contents to some extent, I still deliberately let it pass as it would backfire no matter what I could¡¯ve said. One should be as stone at such times. I should be stone.

    ¡¸Ou-sama, do you want to see...?¡¹(Sakura)

    Swarming around me despite my desire to be as stone and asking such questions, please don¡¯t do that, Sakura-san. It would be a discourtesy to everyone if I had said I didn¡¯t want to see, and I would be considered a lecher if I had said that I wanted to, it¡¯s a checkmate for me!

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you, Touya? Do you want to see our underwear? Even though we would show you this much anytime you like. Isn¡¯t that right, Luu?¡¹(Suu)

    ¡¸W-would you please not pull me into that! N-no, it¡¯s not like that I don¡¯t like showing it to Touya-sama, but umm, ummm! Auuuuuu, wouldn¡¯t Hilda-san be better than m-mee?!¡¹(Luu)

    ¡¸Fueeh!? Why me!? Uum-ummm, I bought a in stripe, so... oops, aaah!? P-please forget what I said just now!¡¹(Hilda)

    A terrible bomb was thrown by Suu, making Luu and Hilda flustered with beet red faces.

    Though what Suu meant was innocent, I believe shecks shyness when she speaks of bad things. What happened to the education of her mother Ellen-san... but Ellen-san was blind for a long time, so such education perhaps ended up being neglected.

    ¡¸Okay-okay, that¡¯s enough. It is not something to speak of in a street. Be a little more prudent¡¹

    Seeing as others were about to go out of control, Rin pped her hands and stopped them. As expected of the Eldest. Though her outer appearance isn¡¯t that different from Yumina or Luu.

    Maybe due to surrounding eyes, the rebuked group started leaving the ce with quick steps and visible embarrassment. I also sigh in relief, and thank Rin.

    ¡¸Everyone is only a little shy, you see. Darling, please be stoic. You will be able to see us in our underwear anytime you want in the future¡¹

    ¡¸C¡¯mon...¡¹

    While I was at loss at how I should answer, Rin entwined my arm and we started to walk.

    ¡¸By the way, mine is a high-quality ckce. Do you want to see?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeeh, I¡¯ve told you already...¡¹

    How would such underwear generally look on someone with eternally child figure? I will be hit if I say that though. However, it will be a reward for me no matter what she wears. Though it might not be particrly sexy, I have no problems with that.

    ¡¸Do you want to see?¡¹

    ¡¸... it will be a lie at the very least to say that I don¡¯t want to see, and it¡¯s not as if I am not interested, but I am somewhat hesitant to assert to that. I have the determination to not stop you and ept it if you decide that you want to show me, but I am reluctant to admit such a thing on my own¡¹

    ¡¸...good grief, our darling is quite a difficult person¡¹

    It¡¯s a lie. I am not a man of virtue at all. I am not confident that I can stay firm after seeing a girl that I love in such clothes! Not in the slightest! I wish you wouldn¡¯t tempt this much. As it¡¯s Rin, she may perhaps just teasing me since she knows as much.

    ¡¸Fufu. However, this is so much like you, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Rin firmly clings to my arm. Noticing this, Sakura swiftly run back to us and clung to my other arm.

    ¡¸Doing it only with Rin is not fair. Me too¡¹

    Muu-muu. I feel awkward even though I am happy, it¡¯s embarrassing.... Hey you, P. Stop doing that ¡°Oh my my...¡± pose.

    You, you really are full of expression despite being just a stuffed doll. I really want to see what ¡¾Program¡¿ was done on you.

    I open ¡¾Gate¡¿ in the back alley, and we transfer to the living room of the residence on Drakliff ind.

    ¡¸Wee back¡¹

    ¡¸Wee?¡¹

    Shirogane respectfully raise his gaze along with the professor, who was reading a book on a sofa, and turned to us.

 Chapter 307: Magic automobile, and the signs of unrest

    Chapter 307: Magic automobile, and the signs of unrest

    ¡¸This is a magic automobile, an ¡°Ether Vehicle¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Hohoo¡¹

    ¡¸It certainly looks like a small carriage¡¹

    In the public za to the north of the Brunhild castle, I am disying the new product that I¡¯ve made to the rulers of various countries. Oh well, it¡¯s not exactly me who created it though.

    Four thinnish wheels on an open body without a roof, and a covered-leather two-seater with two headlights installed at the front.

    A simple steering wheel and a horn, and also an el/brake pair of pedals at one¡¯s feet. Installed at the back is a folding hood to avoid rain and direct sunlight.

    The ether vehicle is made after a car called Fiat 3.5 (3 ?) HP. In 1899, the proud Italy automaker introduced a four-wheel gasoline car called ¡°Fiat¡± for the first time.

    Thispact magic automobile was created from scratch under the guidance of Rosetta by the town¡¯s master cksmiths whom I had entrusted with a magic motor brought from the Reverse World.

    In other words, the main body uses neither Babylon¡¯s technology nor the ancient kingdoms¡¯ technologies. Which means that any country with a sufficient amount of money is capable of producing this machine. Well, they would need to buy the fuel ¡ª that is Ether Liquid ¡ª from our household though. We, in turn, don¡¯t have a need for it ever since the Frame Gears switched to new models.

    In the back seat, there is a PET bottle container of 500 ml filled with ether liquid. As usual, it looks like melon soda.

    Getting into the seats, the magic automobile starts operating once the steering wheel drains some magic power. After I hear a low rumbling noise, I slowly step on the el and make the ether vehicle slowly start moving.

    ¡¸Ooooh£¡¡¹

    ¡¸It is moving......£¡¡¹

    Because the magic motor is being operated with the magic power amplified by ether liquid and a magic stone, it¡¯s quiet and doesn¡¯t cause fatigue to the driver as well. Though if one continues to pour magic power for a whole day, they would naturally getpletely exhausted all the same at the end.

    It¡¯s ecological as well because the vehicle doesn¡¯t produce exhaust emissions. Instead, it emits glittering steam-like particles, the waste of magic and ether liquid, which are harmless.

    The velocity is a little bigger than a carriage going at normal speed. It would probably lose if itpetes with a carriage running at full power. Although ether vehicle should be able to bring out more power with some remodeling, it should be fine as it is for now.

    I turn the steering wheel and make a U-turn. And once I am back at where the rulers are, I press the brake and stop the vehicle.

    ¡¸The speed is almost the same as a carriage, but it surely is good to be able to operate it freely. I suppose taking care of the horses and their feed bes unnecessary as well¡¹

    ¡¸A regr maintenance is still necessary, you see. Anyone can drive this vehicle if they get used to it. Nevertheless, it¡¯s most certainly a dangerous machine, so it¡¯s better not to let small children drive it¡¹

    Just in case, I intend to prevent anyone other than the person whose magic fingerprint has been memorized from operating the magic motor because it would be really bad if five-years-old kids could move it.

    ¡¸Though it feels inpared to the frame gear, its convenience is handy¡¹

    The King of Rynie says that, but beingpared to something like that is a bit much. I guess it¡¯s not wrong that a ssic car would have no impact if it¡¯s shown next after a huge robot, right?

    ¡¸So, Touya-dono. May I also ride it?¡¹

    ¡¸By all means. I¡¯ve been thinking about selling it to everyone¡¯s country, so you should ride it, of course, and get a feeling of it¡¹

    I nod to the words of the Beast King of Misumido, and take out another four magic vehicles from ¡¾Storage¡¿.

    In the first car rode the king of Belfast and the emperor of Regulus, in the second car ¡ª the beast king of Misumido and the devil king of Zenoasu, in the third car ¡ª the king of Rynie and the knight king of Resita, in the fourth car ¡ª the Statewide Governor of Rodomea and Ramisshu Pope, and in the fifth car ¡ª the king of Ferzen and the Young King of Paluf.

    Or rather, only the youth king of Paluf was able to ride next to the oversized king of Ferzen in thest fifth car.

    Each one of them started to timidity drive their cars. The Monarch of Reefrees and I stayed behind and gazed at that.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, Touya-dono, you saved me with that pirate issue the other day. Thanks to you, the merchants are pleased¡¹

    ¡¸Did you arrest all of them in one go?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. However... among the ships which departed for the pirates¡¯ extermination, one turned to be missing. Though we are searching for it... can¡¯t Touya-dono look for it?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think it is impossible but... do you know any characteristics of the ship?¡¹

    Hearing the characteristics of the ship from His Majesty The Monarch, I search the map of the sea around Reefrees but there is no reaction. If that¡¯s the case, there is a possibility that it sank...

    ¡¸Uumu.... Had it been sunk by a sea monster after all...? My apologies, I wasted your time. It¡¯s regrettable but I suppose I have to stop the search¡¹

    When one talks about sea monsters that could drag down a ship, something like a kraken or a sea serpentes to mind, right?

    Though the adventurers can subjugate magic beasts of thend, their hands wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the sea monsters...

    By the way, the name of the missing ship is e. I nce at the bald monarch as I think that it¡¯s some kind of prank in regards of a certain Hollywood actor, but it seems to be a coincidence. Of course, it would be.

    However, for the ship carrying the name of the unluckiest detective in the world ¡ª even though it¡¯s a movie ¡ª to meet such a misfortune, I could feel some kind of destiny. Though it would be nice if it had the tenaciousness to survive as that detective did.

    The rulers were so pleased with the magic vehicles that they said they would buy several of them. Thank you for the purchase.

    The ethel liquid willst for more than half a year, but I present each of the buyers with one more bottle as a service. I also add spare tires and off-road tires. ces like Misumido and Zenoasu still have locations where the roads are rough.

    If they dismantle the magic vehicle they purchased, they should be able to reproduce them and make improvements in their home countries. As I didn¡¯t intend to make money with those vehicles, I¡¯m looking forward to what progress they can reach upon them in several years.

    The money we can earn with the ether liquid will do either way. Speaking of which, the headlights are made using the magical light stones, so a simple reproduction is impossible. Well, this could be substituted with a handntern or something though.

    ¡¸When I think of thoseing and going back and forth in the highways, it might not work unless we pave the roads even more¡¹

    ¡¸As for that, there is sort of a new magical work machine for civil engineering that the dwarves are in the process ofpleting. I believe such works will be able to done with considerable ease even without involving the magicians¡¹

    It appears the development of Dverg is proceeding smoothly, and it will soon be sold in the markets. Because neither the price nor the number of sales can be decided at my own discretion, I should probably leave it to Alba-san. There is hardly any profit for me in that area.

    After that, the rulers continued ying with the ether vehicles for a while under the pretense of drive testing them. It seems they started something like a race.

    By the way, the young king of Paluf was overwhelmingly faster than all others. It wasn¡¯t due to a driving technique or anything like that. It was a mere difference in weight.

    ===========

    The next day, I delivered the number of ether vehicles asked by each country (the upper limit of said number was decided to be five), collected the payment, and then passed that money to Kousaka-san.

    As I was looking down at the castle¡¯s courtyard from the balcony, I could see the figures of Lapis-san and the maids practicing how to drive ether vehicles.

    A simple course was built in the courtyard in order to practice driving those cars. This route was built in a manner of ¡°Stage 1¡± type of route from race games.

    Though the head maid is fired up as she herself boards it, the magic vehicle doesn¡¯t need as much training as a bicycle would.

    The controls are also simple, like in a go-cart. Even a child could drive this type of car once they got used to it. It might¡¯ve been even better if I had made it a bit moreplicated. However, we have no driving school after all.

    After Lapis-san boards the car, she starts driving slowly. She makes a singlep around the courtyard to confirm the movement. It¡¯s quite the safe driving. She should be able to easily shop in the town as well once she bes able to drive the car. Oh well, I guess the head maids don¡¯t usually go shopping.

    While I am staring at the courtyard with such feelings, the smartphone in my pocket informs me of an iing call. Eh? That~, it¡¯s from the Demon King of Zenoasu. Could it be that there was a defect in the cars that I delivered them?

    ¡¸Yes, moshi-moshi¡¹

    ¡ºOoh, is it the sovereign king of Brunhild?¡»

    ¡¸Has something happened? I will hang the call if it¡¯s about your daughter Sakura, okay?¡¹

    ¡ºWait a minute! I would like to do something about that someway or the other... nope, it doesn¡¯t matter right now, yup¡»

    ¡¸And? Did something happen?¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s about the information that I received a while ago. The mutated Frazes that the sovereign king talked about, they¡¯ve appeared in our country¡»

    ¡¸Wha...!?¡¹

    The variants are in Zenoasu?

    ¡ºThe location is a town called Radom. If am not mistaken, this town was full of thieves and ruffians, and a crime there was a daily urrence. It fulfills the requirements of the ce where the negative emotions gather, just like you¡¯ve said¡»

    ¡¸What about the residents?¡¹

    ¡ºAlmost everybody turned into zombies with crystal bones. The number of the variants is just one. I dispatched an ogre corp, and they managed to defeat it somehow. There were a couple of victims in the end though¡¹

    Ogre corps, huh? If I am not wrong, the ogres have the power of ten humans, so it¡¯s possible that they could defeat even the variant. However, it shouldn¡¯t such an easy thing to achieve...

    The appearance of crystal skeletons means the inhabitants¡¯ souls were ¡°consumed¡±. In order for the evil god to get stronger, ¡°The soul eating¡± took ce in Sandora and Restia as well. Don¡¯t tell me that this case is as well...

    By appearing here, the mutated species have appeared in both worlds, the Surface and the Reverse. It looks like there is some scheming from the evil god.

    There¡¯s a high possibility that a simr thing could happen again. The response tablet in the adventurer guilds can only react to normal Frazes. Though if we captured a variant alive and research it, we could make a new response tablet.

    ¡ºThe defeated mutated species crumbled and melted as expected, and once the cores of the crystal skeletons were shattered, their bodies broke to pieces as well. I am also told that the remains were collected just in case. Are they made of the same material as Frazes?¡»

    ¡¸The basics are the same. They will harden if your pour magic power and their purity is even higher than the magic stones, so the effects are befitting. Still, those fragments cannot be fused, so the way they can be used is even more limited than that of regr Frazes due to their small sizes¡¹

    ¡ºIt is a fortune nevertheless.... However, they could be called the victims¡¯ remains, so we are reluctant to use them though. The victims won¡¯t be able to rest in peace too¡»

    ording to his majesty the demon king, those who had their souls eaten cannot be saved anymore. They cannot go to the other world either. They are removed from the circle of the reincarnation, making an annihtion the only oue. It¡¯s surely unbearable.

    I wonder if the evil god collects the energy of these souls and assembles them into the variants. I feel ominous with how it gradually stores more power bit by bit.

    In any case, it¡¯s Zenoasu who defeated the variant this time, so the country is free to do whatever they want to with this crystal material. They can probably exchange it for money and repay the families and rtives of the victims. They also can make preparations for the future and improve their magic tools and armaments. Even small fragments can be processed into something like a scale mail, a splendid armor once the wearer pours magic into it.

    After hanging the call with his majesty the demon king, I start to think it may be necessary to have somerades in the Reverse World as well if such idents continue to happen.

    Suddenly, I look into the courtyard and notice that Lapis-san is driving the car at reckless speed toward the corner. Hey! You¡¯re going too fast! Turning the corner like that is.... eeeeeh!?

    Lapis-san intentionally makes the tires glide, changing the direction of the car body and making it lean inside the turn as if almost bending it, and turns the corner without losing any speed at all.

    Drifting... no, is it motorcycle hang-on? No, it isn¡¯t a hang-on, is it called a ¡°hang-off¡± outside Japan. Whatever, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Though I am aware of how she managed to ride the bicycle quickly, what¡¯s with our maids¡¯ driving skills? Or rather, the tires are probably damaged.... They will go bald in no time.

    While I was thinking so, I was wondering if we could do a race on the public roads like the principality of Monaco does.

    The techniques of our household¡¯s maids are terrifying!!

 Chapter 308: Cold Ramen, and the spirit of sand

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    ¡ºThe ce is at the Parin desert in the central part of the Sandora Kingdom... no, it¡¯s Sandora region now. The numbers appear to be at least over 10,000. I believe it¡¯s the same number that appeared during the great invasion of Fraze in Yuuron before¡»

    ¡¸How much time do have before they appear?¡¹

    ¡ºI believe we have less than a day¡»

    On the phone call from the Guild master Rerisha-san, I click the tongue in my mind. Arge Fraze invasion was arriving right after we came back.

    I guess them appearing in the middle of the desert is the only relief. It¡¯s several hundred kilometers away from the nearest town, the one called Doraga.

    Ever since I liberated the ves from Sandora, the country was engulfed in chaos. Normal farmers and craftsmen who didn¡¯t have ves weren¡¯t affected as much, and it¡¯s said that a lot of ves who decided to remain in Sandora were now properly employed by merchants and paid honest wages.

    The problem was in the nobles and big merchants who abused the ves and forced them into harshbor.

    They feared the revenge of liberated ves so much that they ran away from Sandora, disappearing with all their assets. Since even the guards who protected them were ves, the number of people who would help them was far less than the number of those who would try to take their revenge.

    As a result, the people who were governing the capital and the towns were gone, and each location became something like a municipality. It seems that amongst those city-states there were even some viges that were being pioneered by former ves.

    Of course, not every noble was harsh on ves, there were some rural feudal lords who were gentle to ves from the start. The official version is that due to them being in remote regions with no money they had no way to use ves often.

    Because the Sandora kingdom was, for better or worse, a dictatorial kingdom, it originally was a nearly isted nation, so their self-sufficiency in terms of food wasn¡¯t bad. It¡¯s not as bad even right now.

    The majority of Sandora consists of a desert, but the remaining territory is so abundant in agriculture that it sounds like a contradiction. I wonder if this is aplished with the blessing of a spirit?

    My evaluation of such Sandora is split in half between the service done by the hero that freed the ves, and the evaluation of the demon who destroyed Sandora.

    It¡¯s the usual exaggeration attached to stories such as this one, though this story ended up with me destroying the city Astal where the evil god consumed and then left behind the citizens¡¯ souls. Yeah, I am sure I burnt it though. However, that can be considered a cremation.

    Even so, the current situation is still better than what happened in Yuuron. Even now those people suspect that Frazes are the result of my work. Why would I go to such time-consuming lengths over and over again?

    Whatever the case, we have an emergency. I should immediately ask for the cooperation of the rulers from the world alliance. Thus I quickly open a phone application on my smartphone.

    ============

    412 frame gears are lined up in a row in the desert. Breaking them down,

    Belfast Kingdom

    Reefrees Empire

    Misimudo Kingdom

    Regulus Empire

    Ramisshu Holy Kingdom

    Rodomea Federation

    Rynie Kingdom

    Paluf Kingdom

    Restia Knights¡¯ Kingdom

    Demon Kingdom Zenoasu

    Ferzen Magic Kingdom

    Each nation has three Night Barons, and 27 Chevaliers, making a total of 30 units.

    As for our Brunhild dukedom, we have nine special units ¡°Valkyries¡±, the threemanders ¡°Shining count¡±, ¡°Night Baron¡±, ¡°Blue Moon¡± and seventy Chevaliers.

    Assuming that 10,000 Fraze would appear, each one would defeat 24, ording to my calction. Though I won¡¯t know for sure until they appear, it¡¯s likely we would be defeating them without trouble since most of them will be lower-sses. Getting surrounded will nevertheless be dangerous.

    ¡¸The problem is this heat, ~right. No other frame gear except for personal units has a cooling function installed. It¡¯s okay right now because the hatch is open, but once the battle starts, it won¡¯t be a good thing¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, I sure hope that they appear at night time...¡¹

    ¡¸If ites to this, we will have poor visibility¡¹

    The Knight King of Restia and the king of Rynie react to my words. Surely in the past, it was troublesome to fight at night. I say ¡°surely¡± because thest time I copsed after the fight with Gira the ruler ss, so I don¡¯t remember it well.

    Because Frame Gears are coated with the special coating, it wouldn¡¯t get hot to the extent you could make sunny-up eggs on it, it could be a considerable hot nevertheless.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve prepared plenty of water and salt in advance, so please take care and not get dehydrated. Moreover, the battlefield is in an unfamiliar desert. AS there is a possibility of being tripped, I believe you should try moving a bit before the battle to get better ustomed to it¡¹

    There¡¯s the possibility of getting killed if they fall down. When a frame gear receives enough damage, a¡¾Program¡¿ is made to evacuate the pilot with transfer magic. Nheless, they would be done for if the cockpit is specifically targeted.

    The Frazes areing to stop kill humans in order to stop their heartbeats. There is enough reason for them to target the pilot.

    In the temporary strategymand tent built above the desert, the rulers of each country decide their own arrangements while staring at the expanded map on arge desk.

    A ¡¾Program¡¿ was installed so that cooled air is sent inside this tent, but you go outside the tent it gets hellishly hot.

    ¡¸An advanced type is bound to appear as well, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Like the one that erased the capital of Yuuron? I don¡¯t want it to appear if possible¡¹

    While looking at the images of the desert reflected in a partitioned monitor installed inside the tent, the Statewide Governor Rodomea and the Demon King of Zenoasu talk between themselves.

    ¡¸It shouldn¡¯t appear this time, which is why I think the majority of the enemies will be of the lower and intermediate sses. There is also a matter of the variants...¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re talking about those golden frazes?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Though they are slightly stronger than normal Frazes, they prey on them and take absorb their power to grow stronger. Should they be discovered, they are to be the primary targets to destroy¡¹

    It¡¯s not set in stone that the variants will appear, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be careful. I am more worried about another ruler ss appearing.

    Leaving that aside, while this test is located at the front-line, its backdoor is connected to Brunhild and functions as an escape route.

    Nowing through that door, our household maids with Lapis-san as their leader bring everyone¡¯s meal. It is lunchtime.

    The countries¡¯ pilots get rice balls, sandwiches which are easy to eat and a sk of cold water, while the rulers get cooled ramen.

    This cooled ramen is a local dish of the Yamagata prefecture. By cooling it, you get much like a regr ramen, but without hardened animal fats and oils. Both the soup and the noodles are cold too.

    It has no sourness like the chilled Chinese noodles have, the weird part is that you would get strangely addicted to it after you eat it just once, same as Ramen. I ate it when I went to my rtives in Yamagata, and was wonderfully addicted to it since.

    The soup tastes like soy sauce. Along with stic noodles, chicken ham, boiled egg, menma, green onions, and naruto as toppings. And lots of pepper.

    ¡¸Hohou. It is my first time eating this, but it tastes refreshing and delicious¡¹

    ¡¸This meat...... is so tender. It is tasty¡¹

    The dish was popr with the rulers as well. Good grief, I salute to our household chief ir-san.

    Given how often the rulers took their meals at our household after monthly conferences, they should¡¯ve gotten ustomed to eating with chopsticks. The rulers of Ferzen, Zenoasu, and Paluf ¡ª what you could call new joiners ¡ª are still using forks though.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, will the Brunhild sovereign king be sharing the fragments of the defeated Frazes with us this time as well?¡¹

    The king of Ferzen asks while sipping the ramen. The multi-purpose crystal fragments have much higher purity than the magic stones, and his kingdom probably cannot afford to pass on such a rare item. Perhaps, he might be nning to use them in development of magic trains from now on.

    ¡¸More or less, I suppose. We will ask for a percentage as a rental fee for the frame gears, but you are free to split the rest amongst yourselves¡¹

    Though of course, should the frame gears get damaged, I will make them pay for the repairs in steel materials used to make said repairs. Thanks to the ¡°Workshop¡±, we don¡¯t have to pay forbor, but that will be a secret.

    Yumina and the girls also take turnsing to the tent to eat ramen. In short, it was popr with everybody. So that it would be possible for the rulers to eat the cool ramen at their ces, I passed them the recipe.

    The outside heat bes increasingly severe. Furthermore, magic beasts nesting in this desert tend to appear from time to time. Of course, they are no match for a frame gear (Though only the sand crawlers are an exception due how huge and troublesome they are), so we¡¯ve decided to ignore them as long as they don¡¯te attacking us.

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is, so would you please appear quickly?¡± such a strange prayer-like feeling sprouted out in me.

    I leave the tent and gaze at the other side of the desert. ... There wasn¡¯t any change in particr. They appear when I don¡¯t want them to, and they don¡¯te out when I ask them to.

    Once I make a step through the desert towards everybody who¡¯s been on alert, I¡¯ve felt like there was some movement in the corner of my vision.

    ¡¸...?¡¹

    I felt something just now in about three meters in front of me. It didn¡¯t feel like a killing intent or hostility, only that there was ¡°something¡±.

    Just to be sure, I searched that vicinity with ¡°God Eyes¡±, and discovered a sand-colored slime moving. This slime had onerge eye, and once it noticed me looking at it, the slime suddenly stopped its movements and looked at me in response.

    ¡¸What the hell is this ...? Is it... a magic beast?¡¹

    Still, it isn¡¯t hostile. Though I don¡¯t intend to defeat a harmless thing even if it¡¯s a magic beast, but what is that fellow? Is it a magic beast with protective coloration, like a chameleon? However, I was only able to see it with ¡°God Eyes¡±...

    ¡°Jiiiiii¡± while I kept staring at it with ¡°God Eyes¡±, that unmoving sand slime started to tremble little by little. Eeh?

    ¡ºPlease forgive me for such a thing¡»

    Suddenly, I heard a woman¡¯s voice and averted my eyes from the slime.

    The sand next to the slime bulged up, and the ce gave way to a woman with raven-ck long hair, and brown skin covered in just in cloth. I could also see dimly shining light around her. This feeling......

    ¡¸A spirit...?¡¹

    ¡ºYes. I am the sand spirit living in this desert. This fellow is my dependent, and by no means could such an existence bring any harm to you. Please, find a way to forgive it¡»

    ¡¸Eh? You said ¡°forgive¡±, but I didn¡¯t do anything, did I?¡¹

    ¡ºWhen you looked at it with so much divine power, it couldn¡¯t move an inch. That¡¯s because the power of a God is absolute for the dependents of spirits¡»

    ... Come to think of it, Kami-sama did talk about it when he came to our country¡¯s festival the other day. Something about the spirits abiding to gods, and about this world being created together by the two.

    After I weaken the strength of my divinity, the sand slime slowly retreats behind the spirit as if being frightened. Sorry ~okay.

    ¡ºMochizuki Touya-sama, right? Your name appeared in a lot of rumors as ofte¡»

    ¡¸Eh? From whom?¡¹

    ¡ºFrom the wind spirit. She likes to gossip, so she came to tell about it even to such ce¡»

    Saying ¡°She¡±, is the wind spirit also a woman? Well, the distinction between men and women might not exist for spirits.

    At any rate, the spirit of the wind seem to like gossips. Though she called it ¡°rumors¡±, it¡¯s fitting the character who listens to the wind.

    (TLC: word pun, spirit of the wind is ïL¤Î¾«ë‘, while rumor is ïLÂ„, which literally means ¡°listening the wind¡±, probably implying inuracy of rumors and such).

    ¡ºBy the way, is there a reason for such a heavy presence here?¡»

    The sand spirit tilts her head while looking at the lined frame gears standing far away.

    I should exin to her what¡¯s going to happen here first of all. With her being the spirit of the sand, she is probably something akin to and god of this desert, and she might find it disagreeable that someone makes lots of noise on her domain.

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t need to mind so much. I was only a little curious about it¡»

    ¡¸That saves me the trouble. I am sorry for troubling you¡¹

    ¡ºNo need. This world already belongs to those who live above ground. We spirits just watch over them and help them if they turn to us. Of course, there are spirits that actively interferes with people lives, and those that totally indifferent to them¡»

    If anything, the sand spirit here seems to be theter. She¡¯s the type that has no interest in what mankind¡¯s doing. Conversely speaking, the wind spirit is too much interested in them.

    The spirit of the great tree that¡¯s we met before should be the type that watches over them, wouldn¡¯t she?

    ¡ºThen, let the fortune of war be upon you. I hope we meet again¡»

    The spirit of sand disappears quickly after saying that. The sand slime too silently bowed to me (or at least I felt like it did so) and disappeared into the sand. Somehow, the meeting went fairly simple. Was she dry or, rather, how should I say it... Was she dry in character because she¡¯s the spirit of sand?

    Still, apparently I can also catch the figures of spirits if I use ¡°God eyes¡±. I might be able to see the wind spirit if I use it.

    When I slowly look toward the sky, I catch the sight of quite a number slightly transparent fairy-like creatures dancing in the air. Those... aren¡¯t spirits. Are they the dependents of the wind spirit?

    Whether or not they noticed us from high in the sky, they just kept dancing. Well, I guess that doesn¡¯t matter.

    I cancel ¡°God Eyes¡±. Ah~ my eyes are twitching... It¡¯s like I got dry eyes. Should I ask Flora to make some eye drops next time...?

    ¡¸Aah, here are you, Touya-kun¡¹

    When I turned around after being called out, I see Moroha-neesan and Karina-neesan standing near. When did they.. Say, they probably came through the door connected to Brunhild? Don¡¯t tell me... no, it¡¯s definitely that.

    ¡¸... By any chance, you want to join the war?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    It was useless to ask them. Our household¡¯s sword goddess and hunting goddess are brimming with enthusiasm. Things should be okay as long as they don¡¯t use their divine powers, but them being able to defeat Frazes in a single hit by using their bodies alone will make Frame Gears lose their purpose here. Oh well, it¡¯s not something for me to say...

    ¡¸Say, even if it¡¯s okay for Moroha-neesan to fight, will Karina-neesan attack Frazes with bow and arrows?¡¹

    ¡¸I am troubled that you underestimate me. I don¡¯t use only the bows. Be it spears or hatchets, daggers or guns, I can use any kind of arms used for hunting to some extent. Well, I am still no match for specialists like the sword goddess here¡¹

    Seriously? Come to think of it, she did kill a fish with a harpoon some time ago.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, please give me some weapon ~okay¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you quite frank......¡¹

    Since it¡¯s useless to go against them, I do as ordered and take some crystal fragments from ¡¾Storage¡¿to then make a huge spear. The de has the length of a regr sword which is attached to a long pole.

    Furthermore, while I¡¯ve reduced its weight by only a little bit, it¡¯s still too much for a single person to handle by themselves. It would be difficult to handle the spear without any weight, but then I came to believe that it didn¡¯t matter to neesan whether the spear was heavy or light as I looked to her waving it and slicing through the air. Well, of course, I guess the heavier it is, the better it should be able to smash things.

    ¡¸It feels quite refreshing to fight with sealed divinity since we couldn¡¯t really fight unreservedly in the world of gods¡¹

    ¡¸Though it doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯ve sealed it at all¡¹

    ¡¸Even the mankind of this world can achieve this much if they set their hearts on it, don¡¯t you think so? The creatures called humans have yet to master the power given to them by nature¡¹

    ¡¸if they set up their heart on it, you say...¡¹

    I¡¯m troubled whether I should admire her or be amazed by her. The mankind would probably resign at being humans the moment they ¡°set up their hearts on it¡±, as my sisters say it.

    When I look at these people, I oncee to the delusion on whether I am normal or not. Though the misunderstanding would be troublesome too.

    When I¡¯ve been thinking about such self-damaging stuff in my mind, the siren starts resounding from the speaker ced next to the headquarter tent.

    ¡¸They are here!¡¹

    I use ¡¾Long Sense¡¿ and send my sight forward into the desert.

    The first crack run in the space, wavering under the heat of the desert, and the sky begins to split. A lot of Fraze start arriving in groups from the broken gap in space and overflow the desert. They were, as expected, lower sses and intermediate sses.

    ¡¸The Frazes appeared in front of us! All aboard the frame gears! Get ready for battle!¡¹

    I inform the whole army through my smartphone, take out tworge swords made from crystal materials from ¡¾Storage¡¿ and hand them to Moroha-neesan. Then, so that I could grasp the situation from the sky, I soar into the sky with ¡¾Fly¡¿.

    ¡¸That¡¯s...!¡¹

    In another direction from where the Fraze appeared, the space breaks again. And from there, the dark gold Frazes crawl out to the desert in session in a simr way. The variants are here.

    Though they are fewer in number than regr Frazes, it¡¯s still a considerable amount. Of course, they had to appear, right?

    ¡¸This is bad.... It would be troublesome if those guys took out the normal Frazes and grew stronger...¡¹

    The mutated species would consume the Frazes to strengthen their bodies. A mere lower-ss may evolve into an intermediate-ss, or even an advanced-ss if they consume even more Frazes. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to ignore that and stay silent.

    ¡¸A mutated species have been confirmed. I want the Valkyries unit to head there. If possible, make sure you don¡¯t let them get close to normal Fraze¡¹

    Due to the appearance of the variants, predicting the actions of Frazes gets harder.

    We predicted the ce where the Fraze would appear and made camp in a straight line towards the nearest town from there. Frazes attack humankind, which is why we¡¯re standing in the direction of the invasion.

    However, the mutated species have appeared, and the Frazes all begin moving erratically. We won¡¯t be able to ambush them like this.

    It¡¯s a good thing we¡¯ve prepared a strategy for the times like these.

    ¡¸Change the formation. Please prepare for the transfer¡¹

    The frame gears of each country materialize in eight directions around the Frazes,pletely surrounding them. In any case, we did that to prevent the Frazes from escaping and to intercept them.

    However, even with this setup, there¡¯s a possibility of having spots where the battle will be intense and others with not as muchbat, based on how Frazes would move. For that not to happen, I have no choice but to watch over the situation and give out orders.

    Thebat has already started in one corner of the encirclement formation. Elzie and the girls also started heading toward the mutated species.

    ¡ºThe number of the Fraze is: 10954 lower-sses, 2352 intermediate-sses, 3621 mutated species. A total is ¡ª 16927¡»

    I hear the voice of themunication officer Shesca at the headquarters through the smartphone.

    Damn it, there are more than I expected. If I am not mistaken, their numbers were around 13000 during that battle in Yuuron. Oh well, it¡¯s still better as there are no advanced-sses...

    ¡ºMaster. A huge space vibration has been confirmed, it¡¯s in two kilometers ahead from the headquarters. It is an advanced-ss¡»

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    Wasn¡¯t there no reaction towards the appearance of an advanced-ss!? In addition to these numbers, having an advanced-sses will be too cruel!

    The space cracks again and once it expands enough, a huge Fraze appears with a crash.

    Sharp beak, long neck, two powerful legs, and long bizarre feathered tail and wings. Though the whole body is crystallized, this Fraze has an appearance of a bird no matter how I look at it. It¡¯s too huge though.

    The advanced-ss strongly waved its the long wings and tail and, like opening a folded fan, multiple long feathers stood up on its back. Being Illuminated by the scorching sunlight, they glittered with light.

    ¡¸Is it a peacock...!¡¹

    If it¡¯s a peacock, then it¡¯s not urate to call them tail feathers, right? Though it doesn¡¯t matter right now.

    However, this fellow turned into a trouble... Should we send half of the Valkyries that are heading towards the variants right now...

    ¡ºMaster. Another huge space vibration is confirmed. It is another advanced-ss¡»

    ¡¸Wh......t£¡¡¹

    After themunication from Shesca, I turn my eyes to the opposite side of the peacock.

    Space is broken through the same way, and a second advanced-ss is about to appear.

    The figure which popped out was grotesque. It looked quite like a Nautilidae, shouldering an ammonite-like shell, and stretching out innumerable feelers. Small spikes grow from its rugged crystal shell.

    ¡¸A second one...!¡¹

    Toward the spectacle that unfolded before my eyes, I became unable to move for a little while.

 Chapter 309: Two advanced classes, and the erosion

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    The advanced-ss nautilus softly floats in about four meters above the desert. If I remember correctly, my grandfather told me that the nautilus umtes gas inside its shell to then exhaust it, making it bobble up and down. Based on that disposition which is simr to a submersible vehicle, the writer Jules Verne named the submarine in his novel after such a creature. A ¡°Nautilus¡± that is.

    You could say Nautilus is unable to do quick movements, but this rule may not apply to this advanced-ss...

    ¡¸What should I do... I didn¡¯t expect two advanced-ss would appear at the same time. Defeating them together... something like that is impossible...¡¹

    As a trump card I¡¯m keeping in reserve, there¡¯s the huge magic gun ¡°Brionac¡± that can shoot drill bullets. We could defeat even an advanced-ss in one hit if we used it well.

    However, it would take some time to shoot a bullet, so rapid-fire is impossible. In addition, we would need to disassemble and adjust it once in Babylon to shoot the second shot, otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to fix the aiming.

    To make the matter worse, a vast amount of magic power is needed to shoot that gun, alongside the magic of fire and wind attributes.

    Though it might be fine for me to pour the magic power, there¡¯s the possibility of the gun exploding by ident like what happened with Dverg if I make a mistake in the amount. Should I be careless in ¡°Brionac¡±, Linzie and Rin would be pretty much exposed to danger. As such the idea of using Brionac was rejected.

    Since we are in the desert, if I target the advanced-sses with ¡¾Slip¡¿the sand should immediately scatter with the wind, so its effectiveness will be minimal...

    ¡¸Either way... Eat this first, ¡¾Meteor Shower¡¿!¡¹

    In the sky above the two advanced-sses, multiple softball-sized ¡°Stars¡± made from the fragments of the crystal material appear one after another. As I cast ¡¾Gravity¡¿ on them in advance, they¡¯re now pouring down onto the ground like falling stars.

    Did it notice the stars that came flying from the sky? The peacock raised its neck.

    Kiyiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!

    A high-pitched resonance shakes the surroundings, the spread feathers of the peacock face the sky. Looking carefully at the ce where peacock¡¯s tail feathers would be, there are round patterns on feathers that looked totally like circr lenses, with small lights gathering there. No way that...!

    ¡°Kyubaa¡± a countless number of scatteredser-like lights are fired from those feathers, which then shot down all the dropping stars. No, rather than shooting them down, thesers extinguished them.

    Isn¡¯t it just like a particle scattergun?! How am I supposed to deal with that!?

    While I was being flustered, the peacock Fraze folded its feathers,id them straight down, returning to its original position. As if putting down its weapon.

    Why? Could it be that that Fraze is unable to shoot continuously same as ¡°Brionac¡±?

    I am not sure but... the scatterser is bad news! I should defeat this Fraze now before it¡¯s toote!

    ¡¸Monica! Transfer ¡ºBrionac¡»here from ¡ºHangar¡» immediately! Linzie, Rin, make preparations to shoot!¡¹

    Via smartphone I sent instructions to Monica who was in Babylon¡¯s ¡°Hangar¡±.

    I still have stars with ¡¾Gravity¡¿ inside ¡¾Storage¡¿. But, the amount is enough for just one shot. Even I am to drop them on this fellow now, the amount of damage shouldn¡¯t be enough to kill it.

    Then, if we attack him with ¡°Meteor Shower¡± before firing ¡°Brionac¡± and this fellow attempts to use his scatterser against it, we will fire ¡°Brionac¡± at its core while it¡¯s charging.

    The problem is whether we will be able to hold out until then...

    After ¡°Brionac¡± is transferred from Babylon, it¡¯s caught and securely held between Linzie¡¯s Helmwige and Rin¡¯s Grimgerde.

    Both of them link a cording out from Brionac to a connector at their backs. A talon-like anchor of Brionac is then thrust into the sand.

    ¡ºBrionac connected. Charging started¡»

    Alongside Linzie¡¯s voice, the gauge on the side of Brionac starts slowly filling. While ncing at it, I send instructions to the other Valkyries.

    ¡¸Elzie, Yae, Hilda, restrain the peacock Fraze and avert its attention from Linze and Rin! Luu and Yumina, pull the nautilus away from the peacock! Sakura and Suu, protect Linzie and Rin! It¡¯s fine to leave the mutated species for a while!¡¹

    I am not saying that Nautilus doesn¡¯t have a scatterser as well. The long waited ¡°Meteor Shower¡± will turn into nothing if it¡¯s shot down by that one.

    The variants are troublesome as well, but it¡¯s not like they cannot be defeated by regr Chevaliers. In addition, those guys will probably start attacking the normal Fraze before attacking us.

    ¡ºDam...! These long feathers are in the way!¡»

    While avoiding the folded feathers that the peacock Fraze swung each time it changed direction, Elzie¡¯s Gerhilde is approaching it bit by bit.

    In the same way, Yae¡¯s Schwertleite and Hilda¡¯s Siegrune also dash through the desert toward the peacock Fraze.

    Eventually, the three units arrive at the right leg of the peacock, and each of themnds a blow with all their power to said leg.

    ¡ºCr-usssssh!¡»

    ¡ºKokonoe Shinmei ryuu secret move, Housuu Hi Ren ¡¶Phoenix flies¡·¡»

    ¡ºRestia style swordy, third style Zantetsu ¡¶Iron Cutting¡·£¡¡»

    Gerhilde¡¯s pile bunker, Schwertleite¡¯s Katana, and Siegrune¡¯s sword attacknds on the peacock Fraze¡¯s right leg at the same time.

    Compared to the crocodile, gori, and tortoise that appeared before, the peacock Fraze has thin legs. Unable to withstand the concentrated attacks of the three, its right leg gets splendidly shattered.

    ¡¸Alright~£¡¡¹

    The foot crushed, the peacock has lost its bnce. As to avoid getting under the falling body, all three units leave the ce quickly.

    A dust storm soars up in the desert by the shock of the advanced-ss falling down. The smashed right leg would regenerate immediately anyway, but we managed to earn a little time nheless.

    On the other side of the peacock Fraze, Luu¡¯s Waltraute has been drawing away the Nautilus, equipped with the ¡°Booster unit¡± of multi-directional thrusters at its back and switching between quick movements and eleration.

    While the nautilus slowly bounced, innumerable tentacles wereunched toward Waltraude,ing like spears. However, the Waltraute was equipped with ¡°B¡± unit so Luu just continued to quickly dodge to left and right in her retreat through the desert.

    Looks like the nautilus isn¡¯t as quick as the other one. Rather than flying in the sky, it¡¯s floating which probably implies that it might not be able to do any quick movements.

    But still, we shouldn¡¯t drop our guard. Even if the main body¡¯s speed is slow, its tentacles are being shot considerably fast. If Waltraute wasn¡¯t equipped with B-unit, Luu probably wouldn¡¯t be able to evade them with suchposure.

    Suddenly, I heard ¡°Kyaaa!¡± along with the sound of something crashing down. One of the tentacles got smashed. It was likely sniped by Yumina¡¯s Brunhilde at the back.

    As Brunhilde has stealth capabilities that allow it to merge with its surroundings, it¡¯s impossible to confirm that from here. If the stealth mode is canceled, the silver body would reflect the sunlight and stand out too much with its dazzling...

    ¡ºFilling Completed! We can shoot any time!¡»

    I return my eyes to the peacock after receiving themunication from Rin.

    The right left of the peacock has almost regenerated, and it started to stand by itself.

    Did it notice the ¡°Brionac¡± which was aimed at it? The peacock spread its wings and began shooting surfboard-shaped things towards Linzie and Rin all at once.

    Countless crystal feathers are approaching Linzie and Rin. However, what stands in front of those is Suu¡¯s huge frame gear which has alreadypleted the fusion with the support mechas, an Ortlinde Overlord.

    ¡ºStardust Sheel!¡»

    The light of a multitude of stars shot from the held up left hand formed a defensive wall of light in no time. All the iing feathers were blocked by the star shield and knocked down.

    There¡¯s no unit superior to Ortlinde in regard to defense. Since I took the youngest Suu to the battlefield, I piled safety functions upon other safety functions after all.

    The feathers which the peacock shot are in process of regenerating. If I want to finish it, now would be the time.

    ¡¸Eat this one more time, ¡¾Meteor Shower¡¿!¡»

    This time, I drop ¡°Stars¡± aiming at the Fraze alone. In response to that, the peacock spreads its feathers like before and enters into an interception stance.

    The scatterser is shot again, annihting the iing attacks same as thest time, as if trying to repel the meteorsing down on the Fraze¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Now!¡¹

    The ¡°Brionac¡±, prepared by Linze¡¯s Helmwige and Rin¡¯s Grimgerde, fires the drill bullet with a roaring sound.

    The drill bullet raises the fluttering sand on its path and pierces the chest of the peacock Fraze in a straight line.

    The stuck bullet lets out a terrible destruction sound which resounds all over the desert as it drills its way inside the Fraze¡¯s body. Once it single-handedly goes through the big orange core at the back of the chest in one go, it flies outs of the peacock¡¯s back.

    The movement of the peacock Fraze stop, innumerable cracks begin to run through its whole body. Next moment, the body shatters into pieces while letting out a thunderous roar, and, with a ttering sound, leaves behind a mountain of crystal wreckage.

    ¡¸Well, one is...!¡¹

    Bushuuu! As I turned around to the sound, I saw a dense steam vapor rising from ¡°Brionac¡±, as well as Linzie¡¯s and Rin¡¯s frame gears.

    ¡¸Are both of you safe?¡¹

    ¡ºI-am-alright. There is no problem¡»

    ¡ºI am also somehow.... There is hardly any magic power left though¡»

    The magic power of the two girls should be able to recover to some degree with the help of their engagement rings.

    However, apart from that, they will probably still be physically fatigued from using ¡°Brionac¡±. It¡¯s because they used up all their magic power at once. One should have some physical strength to even use magic. The two have to take a little rest.

    In any case, both Helmwige and Grimgerde took considerable damage as well, so they won¡¯t be able to fight for a while.

    ¡¸Linzie, Rin, transfer to the headquarter at once. You should go see Flora¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t just Rosetta of ¡°Workshop¡± who remained at the headquarters to do maintenance of frame gears. Flora of ¡°Alchemy Building¡± is also on standby to treat the knights who were injured during the battle.

    I open ¡¾Gate¡¿ and transfer ¡°Brionac¡± and the two frame gears to the headquarters.

    Alright, only the nautilus is left...

    ¡ºTouya-san!¡»

    I turn my eyes toward the nautilus because of Yumina¡¯s voice. The thing I saw there was, with a lot of mutated species clinging on to it, the figure of the nautilus struggling in the air.

    The variants that were clinging to the nautilus erode it as if fusing their own bodies with it.

    The nautilus Fraze chopped the variants to pieces with its tentacles while it continued to struggle.

    However, it¡¯s unfortunate but there were too many. As the nautilus¡¯ body was being painted with dark gold, the variants fused little by little, eventually transforming the advanced-ss.

    Before long, the nautilus copsed onto the desert, and its many feelers started to swing violently at random targets.

    Without a doubt, the mutated species are consuming that Fraze. No, are they trying to hijack it?

    ¡ºTouya-dono, look!¡»

    Suddenly, a lot of ominous thorns started to grow from the nautilus¡¯ shell. The thin feelers merged and changed into long, plump squid-like arms.

    With a metal-like luster and sharp-pointed shape, it didn¡¯t give off an unpleasant feeling of soft and bby mollusk anymore, but the ominousness remained the same.

    The eroded nautilus with a dark gold body moved in slippery motions. ©¤©¤©¤©¤No, it¡¯s probably not a nautilus any longer. It¡¯s something of strange form, like a mix of a squid, an octopus, and a snail.

    It feels like its whole body grew one sizerger. Did it grow with the amount of the mutated species that were clinging to it?

    Furthermore, the mutated advanced-ss continued its transformation. The ce that was part of nautilus¡¯ shell conspicuously split to left and right, exposing multiple conically-shaped long protuberances.

    Suddenly, the advanced-ss started to disorderly shoot those thorns in all directions like rocket fireworks. Once the conically-shaped things exploded in the sky, they turned into even smaller arrows and descended upon the desert like rain.

    ¡¸Shield!¡¹

    I block the downpour of arrows with ¡¾Shield¡¿.

    Is that pseudo cluster bomb which that advanced-ss crocodile used in Yuuron?

    The attack made no distinction between friend or foe. The thorns assault both the Frazes and the Frame Gears. As the advanced-ss was absorbed by the mutated species, Frazes might no longer be its allies.

    The Frazes shatter here and there while the frame gears are damaged in arms and legs. The former would regenerate as long as the core¡¯s safe, which cannot be said for thetter.

    ¡¸Rosetta! What is the damage oue of this attack?!¡¹

    ¡ºTwenty nine units received half the damage, seven units were severely damaged. All the pilots of said seven machines have been evacuated already. However, two people are seriously injured. They won¡¯t die, but it will be impossible for them to continue the battle¡»

    Was someone unlucky to get their cockpit hit? Or did they receive several hits? No matter what it was, it¡¯s a good thing they didn¡¯t die...

    ¡ºTouya-sama! It¡¯s a second volley!¡»

    ¡¸Whaat!?¡¹

    Hearing the abrupt Luu¡¯s voice, I look at the mutated advanced-ss to see it raise up its missiles like before in no time t.

    Once again the missiles wereunched. And once again crystal arrows were scattered widely through the desert. Damn it! Cut it out!

    Neen units ¡ª half damage, eight ¡ª severe damage, and it seems the number of severely wounded increased by three people. If this continues....

    ¡ºTouya-kun, can you hear me?¡»

    ¡¸Professor?¡¹

    A transmissiones from the professor who should be in Babylon. Did something happen?

    ¡ºIt¡¯s yet in the break-in stage right now, but you probably wouldn¡¯t mind. I¡¯m sending your frame gear right now¡»

    ¡¸! Was itpleted!?¡¹

    ¡ºI would say it¡¯s 90% done. Though some equipment can¡¯t be used, someone like you should be able to fight with it plenty enough¡»

    Particles of light gather in the desert which, in the next moment, turn into a frame gear.

    The body is d in crystal armor, several golden lines run on transparent parts. Size-wise it¡¯s the same as a standard frame gear. There are folded-like wings on its backs but those are the equipment and not real wings.

    A pair of wide katanas on both sides of the waist, no shield present. Basically, its main purpose is offense. The head has a couple of horns stretching behind, and the shoulders have acute angles to them.

    The unit¡¯s overall appearance is stylish, and you could feel its strength at the same time as well.

    This¡¯s my personal frame gear, the multi-purpose battle type ¡°Reginleiv¡±.

    The frame gear which bore that name of ¡°The one who would seed the gods (Reginleiv)¡± gleamed in the light of the sun.

 Chapter 310: Reginleiv, and the meteor swords army

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    Although I was deeply moved by thepletion of my long-awaited personal frame gear, now was not the time to dwell on it.

    I soar into the sky and open the cockpit hatch. The seat smelled brand-new, I sat down, closed the hatch, and ced my smartphone on the console in front of me.

    A low-rumbling startup sound echoes, the various gauges awaken inside the Reginleiv. A wide monitor, which offers a considerable field of vision, projects what¡¯s happening on the outside, but it cannot cover my entire surrounding still.

    When I grasp the joystick and pour my magic power, Reginleiv starts moving its head ording to my will, changing the view. The thought-alignment control is working without any troubles.

    As one would expect, confronting an advanced-ss on my own is a severe venture, but if I have this fellow, the Reginleiv...

    ¡¸Alright, then shall we do it? First... activate Fragarach!¡¹

    ¡ºFragarach, activating¡»

    Alongside the voice from my smartphone, the folded back wings of Reginleiv open up, and board-like crystal featherse off and line up in rows. There are, in total, twelve long crystal swords floating around the unit.

    ¡¸Mode Change ? Sphere¡¹

    ¡ºFragarach, switching to the Sphere mode¡»

    The longboards transform into spheres in an instant, and now are floating like satellites around Reginleiv. This is possible thanks to the ¡¾Modeling¡¿ magic and also applied ¡¾Program¡¿. In short, they are the same as those which Brynhilde has.

    ...Alright, there are no problems. It should be fine.

    ¡¸Go!¡¹

    Like bullets, twelve crystal spheres soar toward the mutated advanced-ss. Having transformed several of its limbs into swords, the variant tried to cut them down. However, the spheres effortlessly smashed those limbs, and explode on the contact with the variant¡¯s main body of dark gold.

    Each Fragarach, which had turned into spheres, had a diameter size of more than a meter. Additionally, they had the effect of ¡¾Gravity¡¿ applied to them as well. As expected, they didn¡¯t have the power of ¡°Brionac¡± drill bullets, but the variant¡¯s limbs were still no match for them.

    Like a sandbag being hit by a boxer, the grotesque-looking variant is floating in the sky while being pummeled by twelve crystal spheres. Its body dented, it started bending just like a car after an ident.

    ¡¸Mode Change ? Crystal de¡¹

    ¡ºFragarach, switching to the Crystal de mode¡»

    The crystal spheres immediately alter their shapes to swords. Now those des are flying around as they please and chop both the feelers and limbs of the variant.

    While it¡¯s being upied, I thrust half of the swords into it, but it seems they were unable to reach the core. Without the transparency of the regr Frazes, it bes troublesome to locate the core.

    ¡¸In that case!¡¹

    I recall all of Fragarach back, turn them back to their original board-like forms, and make them float in a circle around my right arm.

    ¡¸Mode Change ? Lance¡¹

    The twelve crystal boards pile up on the arm one after another, forming a greatnce before long.

    While that¡¯s happening, Reginleiv leaps to the sky and flies towards the advanced-ss. Unlike Linzie¡¯s Helmwige, this frame gear is able to fly without transforming its body. It¡¯s possible to soar freely as if I used ¡¾Fly¡¿.

    ¡¸¡¾el¡¿£¡¡¹

    With one word, I produce an even more explosive charge with eleration magic and deliver a blow with thence to the advanced-ss. The charge of Reginleiv was like a bullet, I pushed my way through the golden advanced-ss, shattering it and making arge hole all the while without any slowing down. The cracked body copses with a ttering sound.

    Amongst the golden fragments of one of the copsed parts, I find the muddy, blood-colored bare core.

    ¡¸Mode Change ? de!¡¹

    Thence instantly changed to twelve swords, and, like guided missiles, they pierce the core which is approximately three meters in diameter one after the other.

    A big crack settles in, and the core shatters into many pieces. The next moment, the metal-like fragments of the advanced-ss melt into a gooey liquid.

    I gaze at how the metallic golden fluid starts spreading through the desert from high up.

    There is more to Reginleiv than I thought. I can move it just like I move my own limbs.

    ¡ºOh, wonderful. How was it, this Reginleiv?¡»

    ¡¸It is pretty good. I like it¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s excellent. I¡¯ve imnted many things that were first cultivated in other ¡°Valkyrie¡± units, after all. I¡¯ve also included a function that will make Touya-Kun surprised¡»

    ¡¸... I will ask just in case, but you didn¡¯t put a self-destruct system, right?¡¹

    ¡ºI thought of implementing it, but I stopped. It would be a waste after I spent so many efforts making it¡»

    Hey, what about me who¡¯s piloting it? Something like self-exploding for duty, I have zero intention to do something like that.

    Oh well, I was done with the advanced-ss anyway. All that¡¯s left is the cleaning battle.

    I disy the remaining enemies on the nearby monitor. There are many in the north and east. My elder sisters, umm....... they¡¯re going toward the east? Then, I should probably clean up the guys in the north.

    The Fragarach change back to the crystal boards, and dock one by one into the back which also serves as a stabilizer, reverting back to the original wing-like state.

    ¡¸Yumina, girls, please deal with the remaining variants. I will clear up the group to the north¡¹

    ¡ºUnderstood. Please take care¡»

    ¡¸Ok¡¹

    Reginleiv makes a thumb up as I reply to the girls, and then I start dashing through the sky toward the group gathered in the northern part of the desert.

    The knights of the Rynie kingdom and the Paluf kingdom are fighting against the Fraze on the northern side.

    Compared to the knights of the Paluf kingdom, the knights of the Rynie kingdom were slightly better after all. Though Rynie were fighting while skillfully supporting them, it seems they are overwhelmed with therge numbers, which could be expected.

    Under my eyes, I could see a frame gear of Paluf lying down, it was about to be fired at withsers by an the intermediate-ss mantis and its pair of sickles.

    ¡¸Mode Change ? Reflector¡¹

    The twelve crystal boards separate from Reginleiv, fly before the frame gear of the Paluf knight and join together to form a big wall.

    Theser hits the wall, gets reflected at randomly chosen an angle, and disappears in the sky. I would reflect it toward the opponent if the shooter wasn¡¯t a Fraze though.

    The mantis intermediate-ss that shot theser, I cut it in a single stroke in two with the katana hanging on my back. I cut the core in half even without aiming, and the intermediate-ss crumbles in the desert with a ttering sound.

    ¡¸Mode Change ? Dagger¡¹

    Once again the wall that was made of the crystal boards split into twelve parts, with each part splitting into four more pieces. Each one is then changed into the form of a dagger. In the end, the twelve boards change into forty-eight daggers.

    The daggers are circling around Reginleiv. Alright, here we go!

    ¡¸¡¾dius¡¿¡¹

    The forty-eight meteors flew in the sky while drawing tracks in every direction, piercing the cores of nearby Fraze one after another. Prating then seeking the next prey, the swords glittered like a meteor shower.

    An omnidirectional simultaneous attack by a great number of Fragarach, that is ¡¾dius¡¿.

    Originally, I would have to manipte all Fragarach swords by myself. Although there¡¯s a support system to some extent, the upper limit would be four to six swords. The uracy drops with bigger numbers, the swords could hit each other in the worst case.

    However, Reginleiv is capable of utilizing the thought eleration granted by ¡¾el¡¿. As a result, I can operate forty-eight swords at the same time and guide them to their targets.

    Of course, I could miss if I lost focus. At first, I intended to use the ¡°Target Lock¡± function of my smartphone, but this would make possible to adjust the course of just one sword at best while it¡¯s flying, and feints would be impossible to include in the attacks or react to what¡¯s happening in real time.

    Therefore it¡¯s quite troublesome, but honestly, I feel like that even forty-eight swords are too much. In addition, it would be seriously bad if I neglected to pilot the main body while in the middle of using the swords. Well, I suppose it should be fine to reduce the number depending on the situation.

    A lower-ss¡¯s core is smashed with just one sword, while an intermediate-ss requires multiple swords to fuse into a longsword to prate its defenses.

    The meteors are freely flying across the battlefield and defeat almost 500 or so Frazes in the vicinity before I know it.

    All of the ¡°Star swords¡± return to me and start once again start orbiting around me like satellites.

    ¡¸Fuu......¡¹

    ¡°Uooooooooooooooo!¡± While hearing the cheersing from the surrounding knights, I rx in my seat and breath a breath of relief.

    It was quite tiresome, it really was...

    However, it¡¯s not over yet. The battle is still going on. I have to go and provide support in other locations... When I thought that, I heard the sound of something shutting down. What¡¯s happening? As I¡¯m wondering about that, the lights in Reginleiv gauges in front of me gradually weaken.

    ¡°Kyuuuuuuuuuun....¡± Along with the tone down sound, Reginleiv starts to descend. The ¡°Star swords¡± return back to the crystal board form and store themselves in the back.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on!? What¡¯s wrong!?¡¹

    ¡ºDon¡¯t panic. You¡¯ve just exceeded the operation limit¡»

    ¡¸Operation limit?¡¹

    To the words of the professor whom I hear through the smartphone, I unintentionally let out a funny voice. What operation limit?! It¡¯s the first time I heard of this!?

    Reginleiv kneels on one knee in the desert and stops moving so that I could manually open the hatch and get out. The suffocating heat of the desert enters the cockpit.

    ¡ºReginleiv is different from other frame gears, it moves by absorbing your magic power directly. However, Reginleiv is still not able to endure the full amount of your magic power. It will forcibly stop before it bes like the Dverg. Well, this part still has room for improvement¡»

    ¡¸Eeeeh...¡¹

    So I cannot operate it for more than ten minutes! Nah, it¡¯s much better than the engine blowing up like what happened to Dverg. I couldn¡¯tugh at an exploding myself by causing it myself.

    I wonder, if it can move with saved magic power, could itst for a longer time to some degree?

    Oh well, the others should be able to defeat the rest of the Frazes together, but it might¡¯ve been dangerous if the operation limit was reached before the advanced-ss appeared.

    This is the type of frame gear whose activation has to be thought upon carefully. It¡¯s quite likely for the following scenario to happen: we expect an advanced-ss to appear so we prepare for it and then it just doesn¡¯t appear! Likewise, it also possible that even if two advanced-sses are to appear like today, things will be troublesome if there is a timeg between their appearances.

    I remove my smartphone from the console,e out from the cockpit, and get on the Reginleiv¡¯s shoulder. The zing sunlight is as severe as ever.

    ¡¸At any case... Thanks, Reginleiv. Take care of me from now on¡¹

    I look at the profile of the frame gear that became my partner. Oops, I should move the now free frame gears piloted by Rynie and Paluf knights to other locations.

    I ce Reginleiv in ¡¾Storage¡¿ for now and send everyone to another battlefield.

 Chapter 311: An interlude, and various speculations

    Arc 27: The Reverse World

    ¡¸How about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Their life wavelengths have stopped. It seems they¡¯ve lost¡¹

    ¡¸Dang. As I feared, it was probably the same guy who took down Gira¡¹

    The gap of space and time. The two are standing in a space of nothingness that ¡¯s isted from the world.

    One is a boy. The other is a girl. Though they look quite alike, there are a little different from a normal older sister and younger brother. If put into words, they are clones, fragments of yet another self.

    Among the ruler-sses, they¡¯re unusual twins with one heart.

    The ruler-sses are born in a state of a core. After spending a long time repeating a cycle of crystal evolution, they awaken as an individual. Therefore, childhood is unknown to them. Once they awaken, they be an individual with a single personality.

    It¡¯s unusual for a ruler-ss to be born with two cores. Normally, they continue crystal evaluation to get a second core and awaken as a person with two cores.

    Splitting into two bodies during such growth and obtaining a separate personality is an extremely rare urrence.

    The two have crystallized hair covering half of their faces. The girl¡¯s hiding her right side, while the body¡¯s hiding his left side. The eye that¡¯s not concealed is of golden color.

    The other facial parts are simr as well. In terms of their bodies, the girl is expected to have some roundness to her body, and as such her chest is swelling out as well.

    ¡¸When the barrier rips next time, shall we go out an¡¯ y, Leto?¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t, Luto. It isn¡¯t our turn yet. Furthermore, Yura will be noisy if we do as we please, got it?¡¹

    The ruler-ss girl rejected the idea of her younger brother (Because each one insists on being the older one, it¡¯s just how she views him though).

    The girl¡¯s name is Leto. The boy¡¯s name is Luto. Though both of them are the ruler-ss, they are clearly different from other ruler-sses.

    Parts of their crystallized bodies are dark gold. This is a proof that they¡¯ve evolved one stage higher from the creatures known as ruler-sses.

    ¡¸Good grief... How long do we have to stay here like this?¡¹

    Luto turns towards a huge egg-formed cocoon floating in the dark background. asionally, a high-pitched like resonancees from the cocoon, much like a heartbeat.

    Suddenly, the two felt a little fluctuation of space.

    ¡¸Oh? What an unusual guest¡¹

    Leto calls out to the darkness of a different dimension, to which one ruler-ss appears.

    A crystallized long hair with deep crimson pair of eyes, this is the tall ruler-ss female Nei.

    She is the existence that should be said to hold the top position of ¡°Restoration faction¡±, the group of Frazes which tries to recover their ¡°King¡±.

    Red eyes oozed with anger, she is staring at the core twins while floating a faint smile.

    ¡¸You bastards... You did a selfish thing again, didn¡¯t you? Why did you send ¡°Gold¡± to that ce?!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, was there a need to give you guys any notice? I believe we¡¯ve already parted ways, haven¡¯t we?¡¹

    Leto giggles as if she¡¯s making fool of Nei. Luto next to her also has a smirk on his face.

    ¡¸Unlike you, we no longer care about something like the core of ¡°King¡± anymore. We can get strong even without obtaining it¡¹

    ¡¸I already told you that my purpose wasn¡¯t the power of ¡°king¡±!¡¹

    ¡¸Then why don¡¯t you serve the new ¡°King¡± and continue crossing over the worlds, I wonder? Even if they are absolutely weak, ¡°King¡± is still a ¡°King¡±. You could¡¯ve even supported them if you stayed in the crystal world¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s ...!¡¹

    Nia is at loss of words. For her there¡¯s no ¡°King¡± other than ¡°Her¡±. Acknowledging a new ¡°King¡± meant throwing ¡°her¡± away. That was the only thing she was unable to do.

    Therefore she rode on Yura¡¯s words and crossed the worlds the method that he devised. They couldn¡¯t cross the worlds without using the power of several ruler-sses, therefore both of them decided not to interfere with each other.

    She already noticed that his and Gira¡¯s aim was the ¡°King¡¯s¡± core, but she couldn¡¯t chase after the ¡°King¡± without borrowing their power. She gnashed her teeth at this dilemma many times already.

    The one was trying to call ¡°King¡± back home, and the other was trying to be ¡°King¡±. In any case, it¡¯s clear as day that they would part ways once the ¡°King¡¯s¡± core was found.

    However, Yura headed toward an iprehensible direction all of sudden. He obtained a mysterious power somewhere and started creating new Frazes. Those things could not be called her brethren anymore.

    It seemed Yura¡¯s goal had shifted away from their ¡°King¡±. That¡¯s was something she should¡¯ve been happy about, but she couldn¡¯t afford to silently overlook the situation where the species called Fraze were being eroded.

    ¡¸Well, whatever you want to do with the ¡°King¡± doesn¡¯t matter to us anymore. Yura doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in it as well. Well, I wonder if the egg will hatch faster if we feed it with the core of ¡°King¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸You bastards!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s hand extended toward the cackling Luto, which Leto then tightly grasped.

    ¡¸I was fed up with your ¡°King¡± supremacy doctrine since long time ago, you know. Say, we are no longerrades, so there is no need to hold back, right? ... Perhaps it is fine for us to eat you?¡¹

    Leto started eroding Nei¡¯s left in her grasp. Nei¡¯s wrist already began fusing with Leto¡¯s hand, and the sensations of it started to disappear as well, she was already unable to move her hand from the wrist up to her fingertips.

    A dark, golden radiance was crawling up Nei¡¯s arm. Immediately using her right hand as a sword, she cut off her left hand from the elbow.

    With the backward jump, Nei took some distance from the two.

    ¡¸Oh my, I missed my chance to eat her¡¹

    While continuing to fuse with the cut left hand, Leto waved it around. Gradually, Nei¡¯s left hand was being absorbed in Leto¡¯s body as if melting into it.

    ¡¸Damn...¡¹

    Nei has already managed to regenerate her left hand and then hoped towards the dimensional darkness.

    This¡¯s the power of ¡°Erosion¡± that Yura granted to the twins. It¡¯s a dreadful, unusual ability which allows to capture Fraze and consume their power. It¡¯s likely that the applicable targets aren¡¯t limited by advanced-sses, the ruler-sses can be targets as well. If one¡¯s being eroded, there¡¯s no other way than decapitate the corroded part before the ¡°core¡± is eaten.

    Nei was terrified of the thought that the erosion could be near her ¡°core¡± and not in her hand like just now.

    When Luto tried to give chase after Nei who disappeared in the darkness, Leto stopped him.

    ¡¸Leave her alone. There is absolutely nothing she can do. We should just keep watch after ¡°it¡± here as we were told¡¹

    ¡¸Dammit. Aaah. I am bored here, you know. I wonder if the guy who came the other day woulde again?¡¹

    Luto said so and rolled over while lying down.

    ¡¸By ¡°that guy¡±, do you mean Endemuon?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Didn¡¯t we kill quite a lot of time with him? Well, he was severely beaten in the end so I am not sure whether he is still alive or not¡¹

    Floating a broad smile, Luto mutters so. Even though he said ¡°not sure¡±, Leto was ¡°convinced¡± that Luto was ¡°convinced¡± that that half-dead man was still alive. Secrets were meaningless between those twins.

    Though they enjoyed Nei¡¯s appearance a little bit, that was the end of it. The boring time will still continue for a while.

    The two spent their time talking about mixing in the ¡°golden ones¡± next time the Frazes find the rip in the world barrier and try toe to the ¡°other¡± side.

    ==================================================================

    ¡¸Ummm... This might be a little bad ~nou...¡¹

    The world of gods. In the usual 4.5 mats room, the world god groans as he stares at the image reflected in the four-legged TV in front of him.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve told you about this already. Isn¡¯t it already unreasonable? You should give up quickly, or it may end up influencing yet another world. Myself would just give it one heavy hit and end it right there, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡¹

    Putting his elbow on the low dining table behind the world god is a man munching a rice cracker.

    Though he appears to be sixty years old, his tempered body is swollen with steel-like muscles. That man with ck pupils, ck hair and unshaved face, is now sipping on the tea in his teacup and munches on another cracker.

    ¡¸What your ¡ºEnd it¡» means is that this world will ¡ºCome to end¡», isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it is. That¡¯s is the job for myself, the god of destruction¡¹

    The destruction god opens his mouth without feeling timid.

    There are various worlds which are managed by various gods. Although it¡¯s rare, some worlds among theme off from their guardianship. It¡¯s then the duty of the destruction god to eliminate such worlds.

    Exercising the power of God in the worlds are generally not done that often. As an exception, it might be done by gods¡¯ dependents or some fledgling god without much power, but the destruction god is a special existence, and he uses his godly powers to annihte worlds.

    However, unless it¡¯s something serious, the worlds don¡¯t leave the protection of the gods. Thus, the god of destruction rarely exercises his power.

    The fact that this god was visiting the world god meant ¡°Something serious¡± did happen.

    ¡¸If it continues like this, the worst scenario is that world will be unreachable for you. I don¡¯t really mind that, but there shouldn¡¯t be that many troubles if I terminate it before that happens, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I understand that, but... I left this for Touya-kun, umm... look, that one¡¹

    ¡¸Touya? Aah, the one Jii-san said to be his dependant, that neer god. Are you entrusting it to that guy? Isn¡¯t it too much?¡¹

    The destruction god frowns. No one knows what might happen in an unstable world. He believes that it might be a little harsh to leave such a world to a fledgling god. Much less to a god without any title, or an apprentice god.

    ¡¸It should probably be fine. If everything goes well, I think there won¡¯t be a need for you to crush it, even if it does leave my protection¡¹

    ¡¸It seems you value him a lot. Well, I don¡¯t mind it if you say so. However, will they really be fine? Those two (??) worlds¡¹

    The destruction god looks over the world god¡¯s shoulder at the TV. Two worlds are lined up there like a mirror match, but one could see the part which istes their centers is distorted.

    ¡¸An evil god was born, right?¡¹

    ¡¸It did, by consuming a subordinate god. It is an unusual case, nothing like that ever happened before¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºA god eater¡», huh?¡¹

    The destruction god crushed the rice cracker with his teeth.

    ¡¸Usually, this is where we send a sacred treasure or dispatch an angel to the ground, but since it¡¯s here where I sent Touya-Kun by a chance, I decided to entrust it to him¡¹

    ¡°Heave-ho¡± the world god sits down on the cushion.

    ¡¸Considering all that, it looks like the overseers have descended without giving it much thought¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ also their first vacation in tens of thousands of years. I also went down, and it was quite enjoyable, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that? it looks like you had fun. Shall I also go down then?¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it. The world will be destroyed if you descend into the world¡¹

    The metaphor was not trifling, it was a fact. Therefore, the world god intervened to stop the suggestion of the destruction god.

    ¡¸So, is that it? If this problem is settled without a problem, do you intend on leaving that world to this new face called Touya-kun or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Little by little, I guess. Of course, I will give up if the person himself refuses. He is still too much unreliable as a god, but then...he will get the knack of it once he trains for two-three thousands years¡¹

    ¡¸It would be good if he does before I will have to break it though¡¹

    The distortion between the two worlds is bringing about strange changes. Whether it was nned and done intentionally or the gods or not, once the destruction god believes that annihting everything in one swoop and making a reset is the best solution.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s wait with the destruction for the time being. I believe it would be better to iste those worlds for now and exin everything to this Touya¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right....... I will talk to him about it when I see him next time. I would like to see the changes for a little more. Perhaps the distortion would settle without any incident¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder about that¡¹

    Both of them know the possibility of that is considerably low. The destruction god thinks it would be fine to reset the worlds after breaking them down if things go south, so he doesn¡¯t particrly object to the n.

    If you think about it very carefully, there are six gods down there, even if they underwent humanification. In addition, there is an apprentice god. If they gather together, they might be able to do something.

    It¡¯s often the case where a god defeat an evil god, an evil dragon or magic beast after they undergo the process of turning into a human.

    ¡¸However, how many tens of thousands of years have it been since a human became a god?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s se-e-e, I don¡¯t remember. The chance to be a god and the like is so multifarious, people are so different even among themselves after all¡¹

    ¡¸Though I think it is unusual to be a god by a so-called a mistake of the god of the worlds¡¹

    ¡¸You are noisy¡¹

    The world god looked sullen at the evil smile of the destruction god.

    He believed it himself that it was an unusual mistake to make. However, since it happened, he believed that might have been just one more destiny. For the world god, Mochizuki Touya was like a grandchild which he was happy to encounter.

    ¡¸By the way, I didn¡¯t see the god of martial arts recently, where is that fellow?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, they said something about finding a worthy disciple......¡¹

    The two gods started a small talk across the low dining table. In the TV screen behind them, a distortion was slowly coiling into a whirlpool, as if something wasing out at the centers of the two worlds...

    TL: Airsblue

    TLC: greujnik

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    (TLC: I will be posting a link to the drive with all previous chapters (in various states of readibility) in our discord server in the near future, so if you still need them,e to the server and wait for the announcement).

 Chapter 312: Hypnotize the Crew in the Drifting Ship (1)

    <h4>Chapter 312: Hypnotize the Crew in the Drifting Ship (1)</h4>

    Arc 28 Fetal Movement

    "Wee back, Mr. Touya, and my Ladies."

    "Pi."

    "Po."

    "Pa."

    The three bodies of Etoile Golem golem bow slightly, following Shirokane who is humanized from silver dragon. The three bodies are in good shape gradually.

    Arge-scale attack happened recently in Sandra. This time Ie to the Reverse World to check if it has affected here.

    I haven''t discovered any Fraise here, since there is no the core of the "King". But the mutants are different. I''m a little worried about whether there''s going to be a lot of mutants in the Reverse World as well.

    So I immediately search the web for "mutants", but there is nothing relevant. Apparently, my worry is unnecessary.

    "Touya, Touya. Have I been counted as a dy'' as well? Right? "

    "You are of course not ady. It said dies and others''."

    "Maybe it''s dies and lovers''."

    The doctor who wears a loose white coat is joking as usual.

    This time, Ie with four others: Yumina, Lou, Lindse, Leen and the Doctor.

    Suu, Erze, Yae, Hilda, and Sakura cannote. Suu helps his parents at home. Erze, Yae, and Hilda are helping the knights. Sakura helps her mother Fiana at her mother''s school.

    Ie here just to confirm the mutants this time, but now the mission ispleted. Lindse and Leen want to read books in the mansion''s library. The Doctor says he wants to take a walk in the city, because he has not been able to do it for a time.

    It''s a really pity to just return without doing something, so I want to go somewhere. Yumina and Lou are going to follow me.

    "Well, let''s go to the King''s Capital again!"

    "Would you like to have something to eat there by the way?"

    "Nice!"

    We open the Transfer Gate. It transmits the four of us to a deserted street.

    Walking to the main street, we can hear the bustling noise of Golems as usual.

    After a stroll around various ces, we buy a newspaper from a news-stand by the street, and head to a cafe which we have been to.

    Because it has past the lunch time, we find seats immediately. We order some light meals and have a drink that the people in the next seats are drinking, which is called "Kofi". Because it smells like coffee.

    While we are eating the sandwiches and sd, I read the newspaper. If Leen is here, she may scold me again, for she thinks this behavior is bad.

    "It is very convenient for us to learn news by newspaper. Brunhilde can''t do this, right?"

    "Because the long-distancemunication methods are not well developed, so far. It can be mass-produced in Babylon, but such a thing will inevitably produce misreported news and conspiracy theories. I wonder if the world can be rumbustious with it, but it''s really convenient.

    I give the newspaper to Doctor, and drink "Kofi", which is served after the meal. Yeah, it is coffee after all. It''s a bit acid and tastes not good either. But it''s not too bad to drink. ... I add some sugar.

    "Oh? "

    The Doctor makes a small voice while he is reading the newspaper. Narrowing his eyes, the Doctor takes something out of his pocket and begins to nce over the newspaper. Ah, he is holding a loupe?

    "What happened?"

    "It''s an article here."

    What the Doctor is pointing at, is an article titled "Pirate Ship, Drifting into Barkuru Port".

    "An unregistered ship suspected as a pirate ship, drifts ashore by Barkuru port.

    The 34 mariners are under arrest. This one? "

    "Look at the picture of the wrecked pirate ship. It''s printed here. Here. Have you seen the crest on the raggy sail? Do you remember it? "

    "H''m? Crest?" I borrow the loupe of the Doctor to magnify the ck-and-white newspaper photo, and look intently at it. "Half of the ship is broken, right?"

    Through the loupe, I can see the ck and white image of a unicorn supporting the starlit shield. What...!

    "Is it the crest of Leaflease...?!"

    I''m shocked, and stare at the crest magnified by the loupe. No way... Is this the ship missing during the pirate eradication battle? The ship is McLean!!

    I hurry to read on. It says that the ship which drifts ashore by the harbor is an unregistered ship, whose nationality is unknown. And all the crew members are unable tomunicate in themonnguage, and are now caught by the lord of Barkuru Port.

    "What happened to it? Why does Leaflease''s ship drift here? "

    "I have no idea.... I heard that God often travels among different worlds..."

    While answering Lou''s question, I try to get organized. Is this a coincidence? Or...

    "Either way, we cannot leave them here. We must help them."

    "Please wait. I don''t mind if we help them. But what should we do after that? Will you go back to Leaflease? "

    "Oh, of course... Yes..."

    "Usually, if we want to help them, we have to exin this world, not only to the crew, but also to the Leafleas and all the representatives of the Front World. I still think it''s too early to make a decision."

    Indeed, things about a different world cannot be epted by people easily as by people like Yumina. She knows the existence of Fraise, so she is able to understand such kind of things to a certain degree....

    "... It''s true that someone can hypnotize people by using ancient dark magic?"

    "Are you talking about ''Hypnosis''? Well, if the magic works, people''s memory will be vague."

    In the ancient dark magic, there is also a mental interference system, which includes memory maniption,a, confusion, madness, temptation, loss of mind and mental breakdown. It can cause great trouble if any mistake urs.

    Under ordinary circumstances, it is forbidden to be used on anyone other than a viin or a criminal, but we have no better choice. Besides, they are imprisoned, knowing nothing for thenguage barrier. So it''s better for them to forget this experience.

    As to "Hypnosis", I read a magic book at Babylon''s library, so I think maybe I can use it.

    "Anyway, let''s go to rescue them. The location is ... Barkuru Port of Panaches Kingdom. It''s ... here?"

    The location published in the newspaper is disyed on the smartphone map. Because we are in the cafe, we cannot use space projection.

    "Parof and Reinie ... They are countries on Parnier Ind in our world," says Yumina, looking at the map. And as he says, Barkuru Port is on Parnier Ind in our world.

    It''s a little far from Arento.

    "It will take me a while to fly there. Everyone waits here."

    "Ok. Please take care."

    If I use "Teleport", maybe I can move there momentarily. But it once caused severe pain, so I decide to go directly. If I fly with full power, it will take less than 30 minutes.

    So I rush out of the cafe, quickly enter the back alley, and disappear with the "Invisible Method". Then I use [Fly] to rise to several thousand meters high at one burst. Then with "elerator" for a super eleration, I move forward above the clouds at high speed.

    Finally, I arrive at the sea. Arge indes into my sight. It is Panaces Kingdom, the symbol of Parnier Ind.

    As soon as Ind at Barkuru Port which is located in the southeast, I open the "Transfer Gate", return to the back alley of King''s Capital, and meet everyone waiting at the cafe. Then we return to the Barkuru Port together through the "Transfer Gate".

    "So many ships are berthing here. But the shapes are strange."

    While looking at the ships in the harbor, Lou looks around restlessly.

 Chapter 313: Hypnotize the Crew in the Drifting Ship (2)

    <h4>Chapter 313: Hypnotize the Crew in the Drifting Ship (2)</h4>

    Among the ships that anchor in the harbor, some have not hoisted the sails. A steamship ¡­ No, is it a magic ship?¡¡At the pier, some sailors and golems are busy unloading the cargos.

    All kinds of fish are on sale at the harbor stalls, with a special fishy smell, but not as acrid as I thought. Maybe they are frozen by the magic ice.

    The good smell of the grilled fish is drifting toward us. I try my best to endure and endure. It''s not the right time to enjoy it. However, is that sea snail¡­?

    "Touya, look! "

    I look at the direction that Yumina is pointing at. There is a cracked ship drifting by the beach far away. Besides, on the sail hanging on the broken mast, we can see the crest of unicorn. As expected, is it the crest of Leaflease. Sure enough.

    When we approach and check the hull, we find a te with the name of ¡°McLean¡± carved on it. It is loose and dangling there.

    "As expected, this is McLean."

    Just like a criminal police with bad luck, it survives anyway.

    I talk with a sailor, hoping he can tell me some details.

    The ship drifted here four days ago, in the morning after the storm was over. 34 crew members were discovered on the ship. There were several others, but they all died.

    People here want to know their story, but they cannot understand each other. The crew just can speak several simple words, so they cannot have a normal conversation.

    The crew were given a map to show their country. They turned the map upside down and said something, but local people couldn''t understand. They looked scared when they saw the golems. Maybe they had reached the breakdown point, some of the crew members began to behave violently and could not stop. So, they were put into prison.

    Weapons and cannons were discovered inside the ship. Thus, they were considered a group of the pirates who haunt around inshore waters.

    The ship is loaded with weapons, because it used to be a warship.

    "It is sent to defeat the pirates¡­"

    It makes me feel disconste, since this may be caused by pirates.

    Now the country has not decided how to deal with it. If they firmly believe they are pirates, they will be executed. Now we should rescue them as fast as possible.

    The sailor says that the crew of McLean are prisoned in the jail next to the guards'' dormitory.

    Though it''s the daytime now, we can make ourselves invisible and sneak into it. We arrive at the guards'' dormitory which is located at a corner of the harbor and has three floors. The building next to it is the jail. It is built with a sort of concrete and looks cloddish.

    May because of the daytime, there is only one guard at the entrance. There are people walking on the street. As soon as anything happens, the guards will rush towards here. Maybe that¡¯s why they let their guards down. It''s a blessing for us.

    "[Invisible]"

    All of us hide ourselves in the shadow, and pass by the guard in front of their eyes. At the corner of the building, there is a set of stairs downward underground floor. We can see several cells over there.

    About 10 people are imprisoned in 3 cells. They lowered their heads, some of them are sitting wearily, some lying there, and some sobbing.

    I use the curse [Silence], in case of being heard by the guards outside, so the soldiers cannot hear us even if we shout out.

    Then I break the spell of [Invisible]. The crew are surprised by the invaders who suddenly appear.

    "Is there a captain, ormander among you? "

    "You can speak ournguage?"

    "Right. We know that you are sent from Leaflease to defeat the pirates.

    From the surprised crew, a red-beard man in dirty clothes approaches the bar and speaks to me.

    "I''m Symons, deputy captain of this troop. Ourmander was swept into the sea while our ship drifted here."

    "What happened to you?¡¡Please tell us the details."

    The deputy captain who is talking with me lowers his head in agonies and begins to tell me the whole story as he recalls what happened.

    "I don''t know¡­ That day, we were supposed to set off with other ships and go to the pirates'' den. However, we found ourselves trapped in mist. I though it weird at that time. Because it had been sunny till then. The mist became denser and denser, when I noticed a golden light in it. Then we were deep in the golden mist and lost our direction. We even didn''t know if we were moving forward or circling at the same ce. Thepass failed to work, and no sun or star can be seen. Before long, the mist dispersed, but a storm came. Everyone clung to the ship, praying for the ship not to be wrecked. After the storm, we found ourselves drifted to this beach. We thought we were saved, but they could not understand ournguage. We told them all the names of the countries we know, but they knew nothing about them. Besides, there were ships and iron creatures that we had never seen before¡­ Oh, right, where are we?¡¡What is that iron creature?¡¡And the map upside down ¡­"

    "[Invite the darkness, input the fake memory¡­ Hypnosis!]"

    Before Symons the deputy captain finishes hisst sentence, I cast a spell of [Hypnosis], and then no more question is asked.

    The crew are surrounded by purple haze. Then their eyes became dull gradually.

    "Is that alright? You strayed from Leaflease''s fleet and were attacked by a sea monster. You survived, but were shipwrecked and hit by a storm, hovering between life and death. You are having a strange dream, because the phantasmes when you are hungry and strained to the breakdown point. The weird ships and iron creatures are all caused by this. It''s a dream. It''s an illusion."

    "I--llusion¡­"

    The crew are gazing vacantly and muttering. Well done.

    Rul doubts if this description is too vague. There won''t be a problem I think, because their memories have been reced by what seems reasonable for themselves. They were really hit by a storm.

    In brief, it will be enough if they think this harbor is a dream.

    After we break the locks of the cells, I cast a spell of [Transfer Gate], connecting this ce to the yard of a mansion on the Doragrape Ind. Yumina and others take them there.

    Lead by Yumina and others, the crew pass through the Transfer Gate like sleepwalkers.

    After all of them are transmitted to the other end, including Yumina, I escape from the dungeon. I put a spell [Storage] to collect the McLean¡¯s wreckage left at the shore. Then I go to the Doragrape Ind before we cause themotion.

    In the yard we arrive at, there sit the crew, with dull and ssy eyes still.

    It''s not good for their nerves if they are kept like this for too long time. We have to bring them back to their original world.

    Suddenly, I receive a call on my smart phone. "Hm?¡¡A call to this world¡­" I check it. Sure enough, it says "Unread Message, from the God" on the screen. So I answer the phone.

    "Yes? This is Touya."

    "Hello, Touya. You have a lot of trouble, right?"

    "Ah, you have seen what happened? "

    "H¡¯m. I have something to tell you. It''s about something rted to the event you are involved now. If you have time, can youe to visit me? "

    Go to the Gods'' world?¡¡What does he want to tell me?¡¡For the time being, I say ok and hang up.

    He said it¡¯s something rting to the event I am involved now¡­ Is that about the drifting event in the other world?¡¡It looks as if something has happened in the Gods'' world¡­

    ¡­ Well, first we have to help the crew here.

    I open the Dimension Gate in the center of the yard. The two worlds are connected.

 Chapter 314: End of the Lost World and its Administrator (1)

    <h4>Chapter 314: End of the Lost World and its Administrator (1)</h4>

    Having brought the McLean crew''s members back to the original world, we have the McLane floated on an abandoned beach in Leaflease and take the crew back in it.

    When the crew members regain consciousness and find themselves in the ship, they see the beach before their eyes and then jump into the sea with joy, and all of themnd safely. There is a street near to a fishing vige, which takes us 30 minutes to go there.

    Well, so far, I have done all this with [Hypnosis].

    "We can feel relieved for the time being."

    "That''s good."

    We peek at the crew members when they arrive at the fishing vige. The vigers give them some food and they tell the vigers what they can recall from their memories. It seems that things about the Reverse World have been eliminated from their memories sessfully.

    By Transfer Gate, wee back to Brunhild.

    However, why did McLean go to the other world?

    There is the term "Divine-spirit" in our world. Maybe the ident which transferred those people to another world was caused by it. Did the McLean and the crew drift into the Reverse World by ident in this way? Probably¡­

    Oops. Divine-spirit means someone is taken away by Gods. Things may be clear if we go to ask the god.

    I tell Yumina and others that I will leave for a while and ask them to pack some sweets such as puddings, cakes and dorayakis from the kitchen of the castle as gifts. The head chef ire is not there. So we take as many as we want without permission¡­ If she gets angry, I''ll apologizeter.

    "Well, I got to go."

    "Please give him my best regards¡­"

    Sister Hanakoi, who got the cake from the kitchen in the same way, shakes her hand and sees me off. I''m not sure if there is a cake that she bit in my bag¡­ Well, it''s alright.

    I open the Transfer Gate and enter the Gods'' world. God is sitting on a cushion on the four-and-a-half tatami mats floating in the sea of ??clouds as ever.

    "Well, here youe."

    "Long time no see. Oh, here are some gifts."

    "Thank you."

    After receiving the sweets box, God puts puddings and cakes in a small refrigerator at the corner of the room (though there is no wall or ceiling as usual), takes out the dorayakis and put them on the table with tea.

    "What do you want to tell me?"

    "Well then ¡­ Where should I start from? ¡­ First, let''s begin from a world controlled by the gods."

    The Universe God starts talking while stroking his long white beard.

    "As you know, there are innumerable worlds under the gods'' management, but what we manage are the ''worlds'' themselves, not the ones who live there. The gods and goddesses do not have to interfere in the development or the destruction of civilization there. Because destruction is also a part of the life cycle of "world". The world heading towards destruction should be ruined by the Destruction God, who does his job. Then I create a new one."

    The legendary god of destruction¡­ ording to Universe God''s way of talking, Destruction God, with a scary name, differing from the name, might be a respectable god¡­

    "Besides, the lost world that is likely to cause adverse effects on other worlds is also the target of the Destruction God. It''s a world where the Evil God is born and it''s impossible to restrain."

    "Hey, wait a minute. That¡­!"

    "No, of course your world is not the target yet. There is no Evil God descending and out of control. However, the waterside is confirmed."

    What does that mean? If a Evil God descends in a world, will it be the target of Destruction God?

    "The problem is far beyond that. The Evil God is making his followers cause mischief through the interstices of the dimensions. Look at this."

    When Universe God waves his right hand over the table, a three-dimensional map of our world is projected.

    Then, he waves the left hand, a 3D map of the Reverse World also appears. The two symmetrical worlds are projected over the table quietly, as if two images are mirroring each other. Well, is this a t world?

    "This is the state of the two worlds half a year ago. And ¡­"

    The two worlds get closer gradually, then parts of them ovep with each other.

    "This is the current state of the two worlds. The Evil God is trying to connect the two worlds. Now, they have started to do so."

    "No ¡­!"

    This caused the ident happening to the McLean, and the variants have appeared in the Reverse World, so I think that the Evil God and his followers might be behind these things¡­ But how can the two worlds connect with each other?!

    "Why does the Evil God want to do that¡­"

    "When the two worlds are connected, it will be another world. Besides, it is not me who create the new world. That is to say, it will be out of my control. It must be the suggestion of his followers."

    "What¡­!"

    A world beyond the control of the Universe God?! Why¡­!

    "Usually, such a lost world beyond the Gods'' control is, ording to the judgment of the gods and goddesses, the target of Destruction God. If it exists together with other worlds, it will attain its own evolution and have an adverse effect. But that is not what I want to see."

    The Universe God stares at me with his sharp eyes. I swallow my saliva instinctively.

    "So, yes. We decided to leave all this to you, Touya."

    "What?!"

    Wait, what does he mean?!

    "You should end the unusual situation that is happening in the two worlds. In the name of mine, you will be a senior god if you seed."

    "What?!"

    Senior god?! It ranks higher than Sister Hanakoi and Sister Moroha?! Is that true?!

    "To tell you the truth, even if you defeat the Evil God, the two worlds will still be one eventually¡­ Then we need a god to manage it. Once a new world gets out of my control, it will develop too fast to be manageable for me. It will really help me if anyone can manage it.

    "So you choose me to do it? I cannot imitate a god! "

    "You don''t need to imitate. You will be a real god¡­ There''s nothing difficult. All you have to care is not to cause Destruction God''s attention."

    That sounds a mission impossible¡­ Even you the god of world cannot ensure that. Upon the present situation, he wille soon! Are you really sure I can do that?

    "Of course, you won''t be a god immediately after you defeat the Evil God. You may be allowed to live on the earth for a certain period as an internship."

    "By the way, how long will itst¡­"

    "Well, maybe two or three thousand years."

    It''s such a long time! The internship is too long! God Inc. trains its new employees so carefully!

    In other words, if I solve the problem of Evil God, I will be officially employed. Before I take the position, there will be an internship of two or three thousand years on the earth, and then I will be the administrator of that world. Well, it''s funny.

    "Is thatpulsive ¡­?"

    "No. It doesn''t matter even if you refuse. I think there''s also the path of training yourself as a lower-level god, but then your world will be out of God''s control. The ''lost world'' may bring adverse effects on other worlds¡­ Even if the evil god is defeated, that world will be eliminated by the Destruction God. Is it a pity, right? "

    "You have no choice in this way¡­"

    "I''m sorry. I want to choose a less troubled way."

    "¡­ No, the world will be destroyed by either the Evil God or the Destruction God if you leave it alone! I''ll be thankful if you can reconsider it. Besides, that Evil God has been doing whatever he pleases. You''d better smash him at a stroke."

    I feel thirsty and drink up a whole cup of tea at one draft. It is troublesome, but it must be done. I do not know if I can do managerial work, but I can get used to it in two or three thousand years.

    No, I have to beat the Evil God first.

    "Thank you for undertaking the task. Because I don''t want that world to be eliminated, either."

    The Universe God drinks his tea while saying so. As a god who condescends to say so, he seems to be attached to this world more or less.

 Chapter 315: End of the Lost World and its Administrator (2)

    <h4>Chapter 315: End of the Lost World and its Administrator (2)</h4>

    "If that world is regarded as a problematic world, what will happen to us?"

    "You and your family dependants¡­ thedies, will have to evacuate to another world. Then this world and all other people will be destroyed by the Destruction God. Nothing will be left."

    I''mpletely shocked. Everyone in the world, including the king of each country, and all the people we know will disappear. I do not even want to think about that.

    Usually, it''s the Destruction God''s work to deal with the Evil God and Frieze. Just because I happen to live in that world, I have no other choice. Then, I will make all-out efforts.

    I decide to do as much as I can.

    ¡­ However, aftering back from the gods'' world, I consider the seriousness of the matter again, tossing and turning in my bed. After all it looks like a mission impossible¡­

    "The management of the world¡­ can I do it? I wonder if I can manage even a country."

    Hugging my pillow, I roll to and fro in my bed. Well, I know that I''m easily bothered. First of all, I have to deal with the Evil God.

    "Hmm ¡­ but ¡­ Hmm ¡­"

    It seems like a new employee assigned to a very important post. No, new employees won''t start with such a tough job.

    Usually, such a mission is done by a reliable senior¡­

    "No, no ¡­ Only Uncle Kosuke is likely to be reliable¡­"

    He is interested in romantic gossip, and is a battle addict, a hunter and music enthusiast. Otherwise, he is only a drunkard. Anyway, Uncle Kosuke is good at nothing, except for agriculture.

    Probably all the lower-rank gods just focus on specific aspect like him¡­ But¡­ Um¡­

    "What are you worrying about?"

    "Oh, that''s a troublesome thing¡­"

    Surprised by the sudden voice, I raise my head. There is standing Yumina in nightwear. Yumina in nightwear is as cute as usual.

    "Why are you here¡­?"

    "Because you don''t look well. You didn''t eat much at dinner and kept thinking about something."

    "Oh¡­ Sorry."

    Apparently, I have made her worried. Will such a man manage the world? Thus I may be a burden for the world. Well, don''t be self-used anymore.

    "So? What happened? Is there anything that you cannot tell me?"

    "No, nothing¡­"

    I have told Yumina and others about the gods. Now they are my family dependants and I should let them know what''s happening.

    Then I begin to tell Yumina what God told me. I wish she would not be shocked at the god''s words such as the destruction of the world.

    "I see¡­ That troubles you, right? "

    "Well¡­ He suddenly asks me to do the god''s work. but, there''s still a long way before I am qualified for the job."

    Iugh at myself. It''s funny to talk like this. Obviously, there is no need to show off.

    "It''s ok. You can make it."

    "Not really. Though I''m d to be encouraged¡­"

    "No problem. Absolutely. You can save this world and the other world. Because you are Touya."

    She looks at me straight in the eye. I wonder where this baseless confidencees from. Though I''m d to be trusted.

    "Besides, we will help you. So don''t bear it alone. It will be fine if we all fight together. There are a lot of people who are willing to help you, Touya."

    Yumina says, with a smile on the face of my little fianc¨¦e. Her tenderness touches my heart. I give Yumina a hug subconsciously.

    "Sorry to make you worried. ¡­ Yes, you are with me. So we can do anything¡­ Excuse me. Will you help me? "

    "Sure¡­"

    Yumina flings her arms around me. I think it''s really good to meet these girls.

    They are important and irreceable for me¡­ For them, for all the people I''ve met, and for all the good people in this world, I have to do all that I can.

    "Sister Yumina is cunning¡­"

    "Shh! Sue, quiet!"

    I heard something! I look into the room and notice some parts unnatural.

    The curtain bulks up, someone''s clothes are protruding from the closet, the chair pops out from the desk, and someone''s feet can be seen behind the bookshelf.

    "Since when?"

    "Since you rolled around on your bed¡­"

    "So it''s from the beginning!"

    Since I have found them, Elze and the otherse from the shade of the curtain, the closet and some other hiding spots. Even Pa is here¡­

    However, I justy on my bed and was not aware that they hide in my room!

    "Why did you hide here¡­"

    "We were discussing who couldfort you."

    "Miss Yumina is too good at finger-guessing game¡­"

    They make decision in that way again¡­ As I sigh, I''m embraced by Sue.

    "It''s ok, Touya. Don''t worry about anything by yourself. We are with you. We are the strongest family, right? We won''t lose the battle against so-called Destruction God."

    But Destruction God is not our enemy. But that feeling is good. Sue hugs me like what Yumina does. She grins and kisses me on the cheek.

    "What?! You are cunning!"

    "That''s right! The youngest one is the sliest every time! "

    "¡­ I won''t lose."

    Sakura wriggles her way between Elze and Linze who are approaching me, hugs me and kisses me on the cheek that hasn''t been kissed by Sue.

    "Ah?!"

    Then, they rush to me one after another. Wait! Though I''m happy, I can''t bear this!

    What?! Who is trying to take off my pants? It''s Pa!

    When I''m violently jostled by the girls, I am sure that we will be able to get over anything as long as we are together.

 Chapter 316: Dimension Transfer

    <h4>Chapter 316: Dimension Transfer</h4>

    Well, it is good to make the decision, but what should we do next?

    First of all, we still have to wipe out the Fraises and variants, hoping people will not fall into disorder when the two worlds turn into one.

    Well, it''s terrible to get into a mess which is inevitable¡­

    Not only the Front World, but also the Reverse World will get into great trouble.

    Well ¡­ for now--

    "So you want to learn Dimension Transfer?"

    When Sister Hanakoi is having a mouthful of toast at breakfast, Moroha and others are having after-meal tea, I begin to talk with them.

    "Once again¡­ Have you decided it? Or do you just say it as usual?"

    "Yes. It will be convenient if I can shuttle between the two worlds with Dimension Transfer."

    To transfer from Babylon every time is very bothersome. If everyone can use Dimension Transfer, the range of our action will be broadened. In the past, I was reluctant to get closer to the thearchy, but since I havee to this point, it doesn''t matter anymore.

    "Well, teaching itself should not be a problem. Wee here to support Touya after all."

    "Hmm ¡­ There is really not much to teach."

    "What? What does that mean? "

    I frown subconsciously at the reply of Sister Hanakoi, who has finished her toast.

    "The result of Dimension Transfer is the same as transfer magic. It''s not difficult if you precisely grasp that feeling. You will get the knack if you go around several worlds with us."

    Go around the worlds ¡­ It would not be this world, right? Does she mean several worlds?

    "Which one of you can teach me?"

    "Moroha is trained at the chevaliers. So I will teach you. Anyway, I''m the representative of Touya''s supporters. Well, maybe you can master it in one day."

    Sister Hanakoi drinks up her tea and stands up. It that possible? I want toin about the spartan way of teaching, but I really have no other choice, so I just keep silent.

    Together wee to the courtyard.

    "So, first let the ''spiritual energy'' go around in the body. Then wrap the thin spiritual energy around your body and exude it from your skin. Be careful not to use ''Power Release'', ok? Try your best to let it drift slowly on the surface of your body."

    As I was told, I let the spiritual energy go around in my body and make it surround myself. It is not difficult to control the spiritual energy like this. I have made progress.

    "Yeah, it''s ok. Keep yourself in that state and concentrate, because Dimension Transfer will start. "

    The moment that Sister Hanakoi holds my hand, I feel my body is pulled up to the sky.

    It feels like doing a reverse bungee, and then another feeling presses me, as if I''m overwhelmed by a weight which is many times of mine. To be honest, I feel sick.

    "Ugh ¡­!"

    "Ok, here we arrive."

    Looking at the direction from which Sister Hanakoi''s drawling voicees, I find ourselves standing in the field where the reddish rocks are rolling around under the vast dusky sky.

    It''s like the Mars in a science fiction movie. The dust is floating and there is nothing else within our sight. It is a world of red earth only.

    "Is this another world?"

    "Right. Maybe it''s hard to understand. But it''s a world at about the same level as yours. Anyway, there aren''t many human beings."

    Then I learn from her that once a world war took ce here. As a result, the air is poisoned, and human beings cannot live on thend. They have to make a living in the underground city.

    In fact, if an ordinary human being stays where we are standing now, he will die of septic lungs. What fatal air it is!

    "Well, it''s amon thing that one species on top of the food chain falls from the ruler''s position. Look there."

    I look at the direction Sister Hanakoi is pointing at. A small frog-like creature with six legs is crawling around among the reddish rocks. Such a creature can adapt to and live in this environment¡­

    "It must be the next creature that will dominate the ground."

    About 66 million years ago, the dinosaurs were extinct from the earth. There are a lot of assumptions on the cause, such as meteorite strike, rising or falling of sea level, volcano eruption, contagion, pole shift, and even the alien invasion. But many people say that they disappeared because of this species itself.

    Even our world is actually attacked by Fraises.

    "Well, let''s go to the next ce."

    Then Sister Hanakoi takes my hand, I feel that feeling of being lifted, descended and then pressed by severalfold weight again. Uh, the feeling is bad¡­

    After the feeling fades away, before my eyes is not the wilderness any longer, but the grasnd where the refreshing wind blows. Clouds float in the sky and high mountains can be seen in the distance. This world is very different from the former one.

    "This is a normal world."

    "Normal or not, it depends on the standard you use to judge it. By the way, no animal is living in this world."

    "What?"

    As Sister Hanakoi says, there is no bird in the sky or worm in the meadow. Is it a world of nts only?

    But how can the nts survive without pollination by insects? It would be helpful if there are earthworms in the soil¡­

    When Sister Hanakoi plucks a leaf from grass, a simr leaf immediately regenerates at the original position. What''s happening¡­ I also pluck a leaf, and then another one grows quickly at that position and recovers soon to the original condition. I do not understand¡­

    "Look, it''s cyclic. Let''s go on travelling."

    "What?!"

    Sister Hanakoi pulls my hand and begins to transfer again before I can hear her detailed exnation of this world.

    Then we go to different worlds. I do not remember how many worlds we have travelled around, but I understand the tips of Dimension Transfer somehow.

    Just like Teleport, first I should grasp the starting point, and then target another world.

    Certainly, worlds are located on different heights like steps of the spiral staircase. If I make sure my position, then I can figure out how many steps I should move to the right or to the left worlds, or to the worlds ahead or behind.

    Moreover, if I have been a world once, I will have the same feeling as jumping through Transfer Gate. So I won''t get lost next time.

    "Well, then. Let''s go back to the original world. I will pick you up even if you make a mistake. So just try."

    Hearing Sister Hanakoi''s words, I close my eyes, imagine our world and figure out its location. Maybe it''s around here¡­

    I make up my mind and jump. Though I have got used to it, the feeling is still unpleasant. The ce I arrive at looks like a rural road. There are rolling mountains and meadows. The sky is clear and clouds are floating.

    A chariot passes by along the road. I see a big tree in the distance. "Hm? Here is¡­

    I walk to therge tree by the road. Right, it is the right ce as expected.

    This is the ce where I reached whening to this world for the first time. Everything began here.

    Then, it must be near Leaflet? I touch the tree with a certain amount of nostalgia, when Sister Hanakoi arrives in the same way.

 Chapter 317: The Elves

    <h4>Chapter 317: The Elves</h4>

    "If you could transfer yourself to the castle, you will get 100 points. It''s a pity. But you have arrived in the right world, so I give you 70 points."

    She is so strict. I have a wry smile and ask her what I concern.

    "¡­ By the way, may I go back to my original world by Dimension Transfer?"

    "The world where you were is too far away, so it may be difficult for you to go there now. But if you get used to the Dimension Transfer, it''s not impossible. Though it''s not rmended¡­"

    Well, I see. It will be a problem when a dead people appears there. I may make myself invisible and just see how things are going. I want to go there someday, but not now.

    Besides, this world is my home now.

    "Can I use the Dimension Transfer to move anyone else?" "

    "Yes, you can. However, because the destination maybe a world full of poisoned atmosphere, you''d better not take anyone to a world unknown."

    Indeed. If someone is not able to use the spiritual energy like us, he may die quickly in such a world. ¡­ I wonder how Ende deals with it.

    In that case, I guess he will first confirm the situation from outside of the world barrier before starting transfer. I haven''t seen him recently. Is he alright? I don''t think he is easy to die.

    "When I fought with a subordinate god before, I jumped into the so-called Elves'' World. Is that also a different world?"

    "It is a small world attached to each world, to be precise. Like a satellite in your original world. If the main body of the world disappears, the rted small worlds will disappear, too."

    I see. The elves will be implicated by destruction of the main body. Ah? Wait a minute.

    "Is the elves'' world of this world different from the one of the Reverse World? What will happen to the elves when the two worlds'' main bodies merge together?" "

    "If the two worlds are far away, there will be two different elves'' worlds. There is only one elves'' world, because the two worlds are next to each other. But I don''t know how elves'' world will change when the merging starts. Maybe various disasters will take ce; e.g., the sea level will rise, or thend will swell, or abnormal weather wille."

    "¡­ No, no, no. Though you say it lightly, sister, it''s very important, right? You should tell me at the the first ce! Why don''t you tell me that early? "

    Hearing this, Sister Hanakoi looks serious and stands still there. After two or three blinks, she puts out her small tongue and cast an amorous nce at me.

    "¡­ Yeah ?"

    "Hello, is that Universe God? There is a god who binges on the sweets, averse to work. I''m hoping to change one¡­"

    "Ah ah ah ah!! I did teach you Dimension Transfer! I didn''t goof off! I just happened to forget to tell that!"

    Sister Hanakoi begs me when I''m pretending to call the Universe God.

    Ah¡­ Did she forget really? It''s too dangerous. If the new elves'' world sinks to the bottom of the sea, how can I face the Universe God then?

    "Well, what should I do?"

    "Oh ¡­Just to persuade the elves not to be shocked too much? Or rather, ask them to follow your instructions. You are also a subordinate of the Universe God."

    Right. The sand elf I met in Sandra also said so. God''s power is supreme to the elves.

    "Well, you are not a formal god, so it may not be easy to make them obey you. But they will."

    "To make the elves follow my instructions¡­ How?" "

    "There are many ways."

    ¢Ù Persuade.

    Persuade them to follow your orders, with a peaceful solution. This is love and peace.

    ¢Ú Defeat them.

    Let them know who they are. Power is justice. This is search and destruction.

    ¡­ That''s all."

    "There are only two methods! Not many! The options are not enough!"

    Talk or knock! They are not solutions!

    "¢Û Find their weaknesses, and then threaten them¡­"

    "Hmm¡­"

    "Well, ¢Û will just make them obey you with reluctance. But I cannot assure that they will do whatever you want. So to speak, you are the new boss of apany. There must be some employees who support you, and some who are against you. If you have time, you''d better talk with them one by one. However, if you don''t have enough time--"

    "Then conduct the option ¢Ú ¡­"

    Search and Destruction?

    No, no. In this way, apany will copse. Thus it will be a bloodypany, not just an hicalpany. That''s a terrible metaphor!

    "There seems to be no other option now. You used a simr method to subdue Kohaku and other Divine Beasts, didn''t you? "

    Well. Hmm, are they the same creatures?

    "We will leave alone the elves that are willing to obey you. Just show our power to the rebellious elves, and thus they will admit your leadership. Because most of the elves are simple and honest."

    Is that true? Will I be treated as a viin? Maybe I will be called "Elf Hunter". Or we will be able to understand each other after a fight, just like the adolescent dramas yed in the past? This sounds like fantasy.

    "¡­ For now, should I go to the elves'' world to have a talk? "

    "Well, yes. You just need to say ''I''m appointed to manage this world. There are a lot of work to do, so please be my subordinates.'' They may be divided into two groups with different opinions: a group that supports you, and a group against you. Then destroy those rebellious elves."

    I really have no intention of killing them. Sister Hanakoi just likes to say that, right?

    Well, I learn that the elves won''t die. If you leave them alone, they''ll revive soon. So is it unnecessary to go easy on them?

    I just want to deal with it as peacefully as possible¡­ In the way of love and peace¡­

    However, in my experiences, things always develop in an unwanted direction.

    ¡­ Search and Destruction?

 Chapter 318: Confinement, and Golem Engineer.

    <h4>Chapter 318: Confinement, and Golem Engineer.</h4>

    ¡°How did it go?¡±

    ¡°Not working. She¡¯s not reacting to me at all. Still as depressed as ever.¡±

    The Phrase¡¯s [Sovereign] Mel. Currently, she¡¯s within the Babylon facility, or more precisely inside the castle of [Ramparts]. (Note: there was an extra sentence in the raw about whether they should call her [King] or [Queen], but since we¡¯ve already switched to [Sovereign] sincest chapter, I decided to skip it.)

    It may make us sound bad, but currently she¡¯s being confined by us. The room she¡¯s staying in within the castle is properly sealed by a [Prison], so there¡¯s no worry of either her escaping or the Phrase noticing her location.

    It¡¯s made while also including some of my divinity, so even if I move myself to the Reverse World it won¡¯t disappear. It¡¯s the ultimate prison-sh-shelter.

    Well, I¡¯m more worried about her mental condition than anything else.

    After that, I told Mel everything that had happened, and everything that is going on currently.

    I told her how the ones who decided not to follow the new [Sovereign], that Mel had appointed to lead Phrasia, had picked up the secret art to cross dimensions that Mel had discarded before she left and gained that power for themselves.

    And how they, for the sake of taking back Mel¡¯s power or to take it for themselves, had rampaged across countless worlds, sometimes bringing that world to destruction.

    How Ende and Rize had been crossing worlds together with her, watching over and supporting her from the shadows.

    And how, upon arriving in my world, Yura started plotting something nefarious after obtaining a new power for himself, and the Phrase too faced the threat of the variants.

    As a result of teaching her all those things, perhaps due to receiving arge shock to her psyche, Mel had be depressed, and didn¡¯t talked much after that.

    She¡¯s a Phrase as well, so I think she won¡¯t die even if she doesn¡¯t eat or drink anything, but seeing her so depressed has made me question whether I¡¯ve said something unnecessary¡­ Yeah, I know. I did say something unnecessary.

    ¡°And I can¡¯t find that bastard Ende too¡­ Isn¡¯t this exactly the time for you to unexpectedly show up, you idiot.¡±

    I can¡¯t find Ende using my search magic. He¡¯s probably in the gap between dimensions again.

    While I definitely can¡¯t pin all of what I¡¯ve mentioned onto Mel, it¡¯s the truth that she herself had been the starting point for all this mess. I don¡¯t have any intentions to tell her to ¡°Take responsibility¡± or ¡°Die and repent¡± or anything like that, but the people who have been killed by the Phrase probably won¡¯t be satisfied.

    The one with the most responsibilities here would, no doubt, be those stalker-ish guys that have been following her all along.

    If possible, I¡¯d like for her to persuade the Phrase to leave this world, and all others, alone. Since she had made aplete revival, that shouldn¡¯t be something impossible.

    The current situation doesn¡¯t look very promising for that, however¡­

    ¡°Touya-san, regarding that person¡­ What will you do?¡±

    Yumina asked me with a concerned face. I¡¯ve told His Majesty the Belfast King and Queen Yuel that the [Sovereign] had been sessfully sealed. Well, it¡¯s not a lie, at least.

    ¡°What does Yumina think is best? The Phrase are our enemies after all. Should I kill her? Or seal her away forever?¡±

    I asked her a slightly mean question in order to avoid giving an answer which might sound short-sighted. In the end, I still want to do something about Mel, though.

    I wonder how Yumina thinks about this, on the other hand.

    ¡°I think¡­ I understand a bit of how that person feels. I¡¯ve fallen in love with someone not of this world too, after all. I believe she¡¯s probably just simply, desperately trying to not be separated from Ende-san, to the extent where she¡¯s not taking her surroundings into consideration. Although it had developed in an unfortunate direction right now, I still think there¡¯s something we can do.¡±

    Saying that, Yumina held my hands with her own. As if pushing my feelings from behind, her upturned heterochromatic eyes stared straight at mine.

    ¡°She hade here on a path which unfortunately created unintended consequences, and conflict had been born from that; still, if it¡¯s Touya-san, you can fix this situation. Please save that person.¡±

    ¡°Roger that. I¡¯ll do all that I can.¡±

    ¡°Please do. We will help you however we could, too.¡±

    Looking at my fianc¨¦e who¡¯s smiling pleasantly, I feel that my thoughts were easily seen through. Aren¡¯t I already rolling in the palm of her hand¡­ I¡¯m probably not gonna be a strong husband in this family. Well, I already knew that, but still.

    That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it. As a tentative candidate for godhood, can¡¯t I even do this simple thing?

    ¡°Ah, also. If you find Ende-san, please smack him once in the head hard. For a man to leave his sweetheart alone while she¡¯s suffering like this, Ende-san fails as a boyfriend. Absolutely no good.¡±

    ¡°No, I think there¡¯s some elements here that can¡¯t be helped¡­¡±

    I think that¡¯s being unreasonable, you know. Quite a bit. He probably doesn¡¯t even know his lover is here, after all. And I¡¯m the one who made it that way, too¡­ (Note: wait, I¡¯ve seen this plot in doujins before¡­ I¡¯m sorry, couldn¡¯t resist.)

    I¡¯m angry at him for something else too, so for the moment I think I will hit him once when I see him.

    For Mel, I¡¯ll leave taking care of her to Liora of [Ramparts] for now.

    I think it¡¯ll be alright but, in case she tries to take any kind of suicidal actions, I¡¯ve instructed Liora to forcefully restrain her using restraining tools made with divinity-enhanced materials and loaded with [Program] beforehand.

    That will be all for the treatment of Mel for now. She might be able to sort herself out in time, after all.

    I¡¯ve finished talking with the spirits too, so even if the two worlds merge together, there shouldn¡¯t be any cataclysmic changes urring¡­ I think.

    There¡¯s still some concerns left, so I decided to go to the farnds to consult Kousuke oji-san regarding them in detail. I can trust his words the most among the gods currently on the ground.

    It¡¯s not as if I can¡¯t trust the other gods, but their way of solving problems are always extreme¡­

    ¡°Even if we call it joining together, it¡¯s not like the two worlds will ovep each other or anything. The two worlds will just be connected while staying next to each other.¡±

    Saying that, Kousuke oji-san removed his cotton gloves, and lined them up side by side on the ground.

    I see, the gloves aren¡¯t ovepping but only sticking to each other at one point, huh?

    ¡°If there wasn¡¯t interference from the evil god, it¡¯ll probably at most be something like ¡®We found a new continent!¡¯ kinda thing. Well, they won¡¯t believe that it¡¯s a continent that is the splitting mirror image of their own, that¡¯s for sure.¡±

    ¡°So that means, there¡¯s no worry of it bing something major and throwing the worlds into confusion?¡±

    ¡°With regards to the merging of the world, that is. Once the merging isplete, the appearance rates of the evil god or its dependants from within the dimensional gap would skyrocket. Since that new world would have lost the protection of the World God-sama.¡±

    A massive attack of the variants¡­ At worst, we should probably seal the movements of the Phrase using Mel as a shield.

    The variants can strengthen themselves by absorbing the regr Phrases. It¡¯s best for us if thetter would exit the stage as soon as possible since I don¡¯t want the evil god¡¯s faction to gain any more power than it already has.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to be worried much. Thinking that you need to do everything by yourself, that could be the deciding reason for your failure, you know? The seeds you

    have sowed in this world have already budded, grown beautiful flowers, and are now fruits that have ripened. You have nothing to fear from the likes of an evil god.¡±

    Those words are very appreciated for me. As expected of a god rted to the earth, the God of Agriculture. I¡¯d like a love goddess and a drunkard goddess somewhere to listen to these words as well.

    ¡°Still, I¡¯m worried about the Reverse World since the people living in this Surface World can at least deal with Phrase and variants by themselves somewhat. Would those golems of theirs be a good method of defense¡­?¡±

    ¡°There seems to at least be some golems that can even defeat variants, at least. The others, though¡­¡±

    If I think about it, that¡¯s right¡­ The [Crown] series and simr golems should be able to deal with the variants by themselves. However, what if it¡¯s an advanced-ss variant? Would they really be able to win?

    I should increase the number of my coborators in the Reverse World as well.

    For now, there¡¯s the chivalrous band of thieves, Red Cats¡­ Ah, there was Elka the engineer. The wandering golem engineer with a wolf-type golem, Fenrir, as herpanion.

    I¡¯m pretty sure they said she¡¯s a genius at the level where the number of simr people in the entire world can be counted with one hand¡­ I can¡¯t see how though. I have some serious doubts on whether she can be a useful addition to our forces when I remember her unkempt hair, ultra-thick sses and ragged white coat.

    ¡°Did you think of something?¡±

    ¡°For the moment, yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, get to moving. There¡¯s no need to rush it, but beingzy also cannot do, ok? The buds cannot grow if you don¡¯t till the field and sprinkle it with water, after all.¡±

    That¡¯s right. For now, let¡¯s go over to the other side and have that girl listen to my talk. It shouldn¡¯t be useless since she might also know of the existence of a golem that can stand up to the variants.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m off for a bit.¡±

    ¡°I pray for bountiful harvests on your end.¡±

    I bid farewell to Kousuke oji-san who took up a hoe, and transferred to the Reverse World using [Dimensional Transfer].

    ¡°Now then, Elka the engineer¡­ Here she is.¡±

    I search for Elka on my smartphone¡¯s map. She seems to be in a ce quite a distance up north from the Holy Capital Alen where we metst time.

    I n to first move to the Holy Capital using [Gate], then fly in the direction of the engineer using [Fly]. Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t eat lunch yet, so might as well do that in the Holy Capital too while I¡¯m at it.

    I transferred to the capital, and moved towards the caf¨¦ that had be familiar to me. On the way, I also bought a piece of newspaper from a newspaper stand. My eyes are immediately drawn to the bold words on the front page.

    ¡°The Golden Monster Appears Again¡±

    The variants have appeared in this world again. What¡¯s more, it was in this very Holy Capital.

    It seems that the golem corps belonging to the Holy Knight Order had somehow defeated the variants, but one of the big nobles of the kingdom lost his life in the conflict. Apparently, that noble was plotting the assassination of the current royals or something, so most of the public believe it was a form of divine retribution.

    So they¡¯ve even appeared atrge cities like this one¡­

    The variants have always been drawn by the negative emotions of people so far, but they might be bing indiscriminate.

    It¡¯s unlikely, but perhaps due to the merging of the two worlds, the world barrier of the Reverse World is also bing weaker¡­

    If that¡¯s really the case, all the more reason for me to figure out a solution quickly.

    In order to meet with Elka as quickly as possible, I gave up the ns for lunch and left the Holy Capital using [Fly] immediately.

    I didn¡¯t forget to erase myself from sight with [Invisible]. There are times when I pass by flying ships after all.

    I flew up quite far into the north, until the region around where the Kingdom of Hanock is located in the Surface World.

    ¡°She should be somewhere around here¡­¡±

    I reduced my altitude and speed and looked around the ground surface. The pointer was moving slowly, so I believe she¡¯s walking on the road down there¡­

    ¡°Nn? Is it that?¡±

    I can see a shadow moving on the road down below. A wolf-shaped figure was pulling along a woman wearing a worn-out white coat by the cor.

    Without a doubt, that¡¯s the golem engineer Elka as well as her guard, the wolf-type golem Fenrir.

    The professor was only being dragged along by Fenrir and didn¡¯t show any signs of movement. Don¡¯t tell me, was she injured!?

    I cancelled [Invisible], andnded in front of Fenrir.

    ¡°Oi, are you guys ok!?¡±

    ¡°Nn!? Oh! If it isn¡¯t Touya-dono! It¡¯s been a long time, have you been doing well?¡±

    Fenrir released Elka whom he had been holding in his mouth, and sent a greeting this way. As usual, a nice sounding baritone voice.

    ¡°Not that, what happened!? Did Elka-san hurt herself or¡­¡±

    ¡°Mu? Ahh, it¡¯s nothing. Master just spent too much on worthless things in the previous town, and forgot to buy food supplies for herself.¡±

    ¡°Ha!?¡±

    For a second, I failed toprehend what he was talking about, but the loud *Gyurururururururu¡­* sound that came from the engineer¡¯s stomach made everything clear to me.

    ¡°I¡¯m, so, hungry¡­¡±

    I¡¯m filled with unease thinking about the trustworthiness of the person in front of me, who¡¯s looking this way with a face that looks as if she¡¯s about to die soon.

    ¡°Are you ok¡­¡±

    As if saying ¡°I¡¯m not¡±, the *Gyurururururururu¡­* sound of her stomach rang out again.

    I heaved a small sigh unconsciously.

 Chapter 319: Consideration, and the Soldat.

    <h4>Chapter 319: Consideration, and the Soldat.</h4>

    ¡°Iya-, that was a good meal. I havn¡¯t ate anything decent in three days, after all. As expected, I can¡¯t possibly go for stuff like bugs or frogs.¡±

    After chomping down on a huge amount of food I took out from [Storage] like dragon meat skewers and what not, Dr. Elka had finally calmed down. She ate about as much as Yae¡­ Well, I guess it¡¯s fine.

    ¡°And, why is Touya-kun in a ce like this? I¡¯m saved thanks to that but¡­¡±

    ¡°I was looking for you, to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°Me? Then, is it something rted to golems?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s part of it but¡­ I wonder where I should even start from. First, take a look at this.¡±

    I took out the newspaper I bought earlier, and pointed to the article regarding the variants¡¯ attack.

    While Dr. Elka read the article I pointed out, Fenrir also looked at it from the side. That wolf golem can even read letters, can¡¯t he¡­

    ¡°I see, the golden monster that was bing a hot topic recently. And?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a dependant born from an evil god. The advance guard of the evil god¡¯s forces, which are appearing in this world in the name of conquest. Eventually, they would begin to appear all over the world, and cause havoc. The entire world is in danger.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Is your head ok? Should I introduce you to a good doctor?¡±

    Dr. Elka looked at me while shifting her thick sses as if looking at a pitiful child. Even Fenrir next to her is looking at me with simr eyes.

    No, I know that I sounded like a suspicious priest or a sham fortune-teller just now too, ok!?

    I need to exin in more details in order to solve this misunderstanding.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually a king from a world different to this one.¡± (Note: *facepalm*)

    ¡°Ahh, it¡¯s already toote¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a tragedy that he looks normal on the outside¡­¡±

    It¡¯s not like that! Stop looking at me with sad expressions!!

    After that, it took me several hours to exin everything to them. Words sure are troublesome¡­

    ¡°I see, I see. ¡®Invaders that came from another world¡¯ and ¡®a different world next to our own¡¯, huh. Well, it¡¯s not something impossible in theory. Otherwise it¡¯d be impossible to exin the ability of Noir.¡±

    ¡°Noir?¡±

    ¡°The [ck] of the [Crown] series. It controls the gear of time and the gate of dimensions. It¡¯s capable of pulling a desired object in from a parallel world. I never expected there to be a person from that very world in front of me¡­¡±

    The [Crown] again, huh. That [ck Crown] seems to be capable of wielding spacetime magic. Perhaps, the thing Elder Palerius met 5000 years ago is that [Crown]¡­

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s something hard to believe, to say the least. You can¡¯t expect me to go ¡®oh, is that so¡¯ upon hearing someone telling me he¡¯s from another world. Could be a new kind of fraud or something.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s actually a fraud, it¡¯s one thought up by someone pretty stupid, honestly.¡±

    How rude, these two¡­ Well, I understand how they feel. Even I myself felt that what I just said sounds fishy as hell. For them to believe me, I guess¡­

    The existence of the Phrase would be proof beyond all doubts, but fortunately, or unfortunately for me right now, this world hasn¡¯t been attacked by the Phrase yet. There¡¯s not enough material for them to believe in me. It might also have ended with them thinking that the Phrase was some kind of new magic beast.

    For now, should I just forcibly drag her to the Surface World in order for her topletely believe my words?

    Ah.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll show you something that absolutely doesn¡¯t exist in this world.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely doesn¡¯t exist?¡±

    I opened [Storage] before Dr. Elka who¡¯s tilting her head, and brought Reginleiv which was stored inside out. My beloved machinended on the ground with a loud thud.

    ¡°Fuaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-!?¡±

    ¡°Fuooooooooooooo-!?¡±

    One person and one wolf solidified on the spot while looking up at the crystal armor-covered giant soldier, their eyes opened wide and their mouth hanging loose.

    ¡°This is a Frame Gear. It¡¯s a mechanical soldier born to protect the world from the Phrase¡­ The invaders from another world.¡±

    ¡°Frame Gear¡­? Is it not a golem?¡±

    ¡°Wrong. Different from golems, Frame Gears don¡¯t have their own consciousness. They¡¯re something that moves when a person rides in them after all.¡±

    ¡°A frame without its own thoughts, huh. Yeah, you can¡¯t call those golems. They¡¯re more like weapons or tools.¡±

    ¡°Well, we still hold attachments for them like a trusty partner, unlike regr tools. I believe that¡¯s something they have inmon with the golems of this world.¡±

    As a sort of demonstration, I got into Reginleiv and did some simple manoeuvres while flying for the two to see. I kind of got into it, and even showed the Fragarach to them.

    When I looked at the ground from the monitor within Reginleiv, the figure of one person and one wolf who had solidified again while looking towards the sky was shown. Seems like I was sessful in surprising them.

    Upon returning to the ground and getting out of the Reginleiv¡¯s cockpit, Dr. Elka started dashing full-speed towards me.

    ¡°Gimme that!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Upon promptly slicing her hope in half, Dr. Elka crumbled down on the spot with a face that looked as if the world¡¯s ending. Like I¡¯d give it to you that easily.

    She was throwing a tantrum like a little kid wanting a toy for a while, but after Fenrir chewed on her butt a little, I managed to regain the calm atmosphere that was here before. She¡¯s still mumbling something under her breath, however.

    For the moment, since it seemed like they finally believed me, I put Reginleiv back into [Storage] and started talking again.

    The matter at hand was, in the case that the variants appear en masse in this world, whether it has any good methods to deal with that.

    ¡°It seems to be an opponent that can be defeated using several strong golems, but it might be tough. There¡¯s a rank within golems as well, and there are ones that have basically no fighting power, after all.¡±

    Well, that¡¯s true. That crab bus at Sancho-san¡¯s ce is probably something used exclusively for movement. It¡¯s quite obviously not something you use forbat. I don¡¯t think our three [Etoile] golems arebat-oriented, either.

    ¡°Master, what about those military-use golems? If it¡¯s them, they won¡¯t lose at least in terms of numbers.¡±

    ¡°Numbers, eh? However, if the quality is too low that still wouldn¡¯t work in this case, would it? Since if they aren¡¯tpletely defeated, it would be the same as leaving them alone.¡±

    ¡°Military-use golems?¡±

    I interjected between the two of them upon hearing a term fresh to my ears.

    ¡°In general, one person can only own one golem. That¡¯s due to the fact that if one person tries to control several golems at once, a jamming effect may ur; but military-use golems¡­ Or Soldats, as we call them; they do not have that restriction. So one person can control several golems at once in that case.¡±

    Those military-use golems¡ª[Soldats]¡ªseem to be able to move with coordination in a small corps under a leader golem, a [Sargent]. (Note: the phics here didn¡¯t sound exactly like sergeant, so that¡¯s the one I decided on.)

    So that means, if a golem user makes a contract with a Sargent golem, he would be able to control the Soldats under it as well.

    I see, since he would technically be controlling one golem, there wouldn¡¯t be jamming effects happening. However¡­

    ¡°All of the Soldats are Factory golems. Which means they don¡¯t have Golem Skills. Furthermore, the number of golems a person can control depends on the individual. I think a good average would be 5 for one person? And they also have the weakness of the Soldats stopping their functions if the Sargent that is their leader is taken out.¡±

    ¡°Err¡­ Which means?¡±

    ¡°A single Legacy might be better inparison. Depending on the situation, that is.¡±

    (Note: a reminder for those of you who don¡¯t remember: for the golems of this world, Factory means a golem made by modern technologies and doesn¡¯t hold a skill, while Legacy means a golem made by the old civilizations in this world and often holds a special skill.)

    Umumu. So basically, is it like this? Either have a person who controls a strong golem with a power of 10, or have a person who controls five weak golems with a power of 2 each?

    Well, it definitely does depend somewhat on the situation¡­

    ¡°But I¡¯ve made a contract with 3 Legacy golems, you know? I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve never felt anything like the jamming effect you described¡­¡±

    ¡°Legacies? ¡­ Are they perhaps part of the same series?¡±

    ¡°Yea, they¡¯re three golems from the [Etoile] series.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard to gather Legacies from the same series? Most of them are golems whose makers can¡¯t be found after all. It¡¯s true that in that case, there may be no jamming effect, but it¡¯s unrealistic to have multiple Legacies of the same series.¡±

    Right, the three of them were left-overs due to the fact that they couldn¡¯t start up. Otherwise, rare Legacies like them would be sold in an instant.

    ¡°In conclusion, I suppose that if a situation where the variants you spoke of attacked this world inrge numbers were to happen, we¡¯d have no methods to resist them.¡±

    As I feared. Even if the [Crown] series are strong, there¡¯s a limit to the numbers they can handle; and they have ¡°costs¡± that apany their strengths as well.

    For the other Legacies, they might be able to handle a lower-ss variant, but if it¡¯s against a middle-ss, not to mention an upper-ss, they¡¯d lose in a heartbeat.

    I guess the best option would be to have Frame Gears stationed permanently over here, and create an organization that hunts down the variants based on them.

    At worst, I might have to rely on Nia and the gang from the [Red Cats], it seems¡­

    ¡°Well then, I have one question¡­ Or rather, a request from my side too.¡±

    ¡°What is it? If it¡¯s the Frame Gear, you¡¯re not having it.¡±

    ¡°Cheh.¡±

    Don¡¯t click your tongue, damn it.

    ¡°While I do have a personal interest in that, well, we can leave that aside for the moment. You did say that you¡¯re a king in that other world, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, tentatively.¡±

    ¡°Which means you would have more of those Frame Gears, and the authority to move them around freely?¡±

    ¡°Rather than authority¡­ I do have several hundreds of them, but rather than my authority as king they¡¯re all my personal belongings. No one else in the world has them anyway.¡±

    No, wait, I handed that one Dragoon to Ende, didn¡¯t I.

    The Frame Gears are, until the end, my personal belongings rather than equipment belonging to Brunhild. I¡¯m not using a single bit of the country¡¯s money on their development or production costs, too. All the money came from my personal pockets, which is filled through the various trading deals I¡¯ve made with Olba-san like the beigoma or baseball equipment.

    ¡°The request I have, is for you to lend that power to a small country I¡¯m acquainted with located further up north from here.¡±

    ¡°Lend them my power?¡±

    ¡°Currently, that country is being invaded by a neighboring country and is in quite the pickle, you see. So I was wondering if you can stop that invasion somehow.¡±

    The name of the small country is [Prim], and the invading country is the [Trihn God- Empire], huh. Let¡¯s see, searching¡­ There.

    I projected the map from the smartphone into the air. The map is reversed so it¡¯s a bit hard to tell, but Prim seems to be a part of Xenoas back in the Surface World. And the invaders are basically Yulong¡­

    ¡­They¡¯re simr, huh, the people who live in this region both in the Surface and the Reverse

    World. Yulong also had that war against Hanock in the past.

    ¡°By the way, what kind of country is this [Trihn God-Empire]?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a hardcore authoritarian country with an emperor at the top, but he¡¯s basically a figurehead. The real power of the empire lies with the empire¡¯s senate. It¡¯s that senate that ordered the invasion this time, too.¡±

    Even the national structure feels simr to Yulong. The Heavenly Empire and the God-Empire¡­

    ¡°Trihn God-Empire is one of the countries that employs the Soldats mentioned earlier in its armies. If it¡¯s the number of military-use golems it possesses, it¡¯s said that the God-Empire is behind only Garudio Empire and Magicraft Kingdom Eisengard.¡±

    ¡°Well, the countries that are using [Soldat] in their armies are almost nonexistent besides those three, anyway.¡±

    Doesn¡¯t that make it the weakest basically? Well, that¡¯s how much a standard of ¡°partnerships¡± is normal for using golems in this world, I suppose.

    Still, intervening in a war, huh? Based on past experiences, nothing good wille out of this¡­ Well, I don¡¯t have to worry about my position over in this world, which is a good thing.

    ¡°To be honest, I feel that I shouldn¡¯t butt in recklessly without knowing the background for this war. I¡¯m fine if it¡¯s just to the degree of stopping the war, but without hearing the details¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. You can make your decision after meeting the Prim King and hearing the details from him. You don¡¯t have much time, however. Apparently fighting has already started between the Prim Knight Order and the God-Kingdom Army.

    If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ve gotta hurry. I¡¯d like to avoid the situation where the casualties increased because I was taking my time. Even if this is a different world from my own.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s hurry. [Levitation].¡±

    ¡°Nyaa!?¡±

    ¡°Oou!?¡±

    One person and one wolf started floating up from the ground slightly due to levitation magic.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to be flying in the sky next, so try not to move around too much. It¡¯s not dangerous, but it might get a little scary so you might want to close your eyes.¡±

    ¡°¡°Fly!? Wai-¡±¡±

    Without waiting for them to finish, I brought Elka and Fenrir up several thousand meters into the air in one go using [Fly].

    I should be able to reach the destination in a few minutes from here.

    ¡°¡°Funguuuuuuuuuuuu-!?¡±¡±

    I looked towards my passengers before elerating towards Prim Kingdom, and they were making pained faces for some reason. Oh, right, I forgot to make barriers for them, too. (Note: this guy is gonna get himself killed sooner orter. Except I don¡¯t think anyone can kill him anymore¡­)

    It¡¯s troublesome to do all that, so I just made a [Prison] around the two that protected them from the wind or any kind of sudden shocks, among other things. I¡¯ve set the oxygen density within to be the same as on the ground, for the moment.

    Alright, with this it¡¯s fine even if I raise the speed all the way.

    Dr. Elka seems to be shouting something at me from within the [Prison], but I¡¯ll hear her outter.

    If I fly at full strength with this, it¡¯ll be less than 5 minutes to the kingdom.

    While leaving behind shockwaves from breaking the sound barrier, we travelled towards Prim Kingdom.

 Chapter 320: Primula Kingdom, and the Transferrer.

    <h4>Chapter 320: Prim Kingdom, and the Transferrer.</h4>

    ¡°Scary¡­ Flying is scary¡­¡±

    ¡°Unuuuu¡­¡±

    Elka the golem engineer was squatting down on the floor while murmuring something, while Fenrir was lying down besides her without moving an inch.

    Was it that scary? It¡¯s just something like riding in a high-speed aircraft madepletely out of ss high above the clouds¡­ Maybe it was a bit scary? (Note: I see you havn¡¯tpletely thrown away your humanity yet, Touya.)

    And just when I thought we¡¯re making good speed by making it to Prim Kingdom within 5 minutes, they¡¯ve been staying in that state for the past 10 without moving.

    ¡°Get on with it and guide me to the castle already. Hasn¡¯t the battle already started?¡±

    ¡°Ha! That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve gotta hurry!¡±

    Dr. Elka returned to her senses while pushing up her sses that were falling off.

    We¡¯re currently in a side alley a stone¡¯s throw away from the Prim Kingdom capital, Primulet. If we start walking from here, we can reach the capital immediately.

    (Note: I¡¯ve been wondering, but did Fuyuhara sensei give up on naming the cities in the Reverse World¡­ Well, can¡¯t me him.)

    When we arrived at the capital gates, for some reason, after Dr. Elka showed some kind of card to the sentries posted there, they immediately prepared a six-wheeled golem carriage for us. Apparently her statement that she was acquainted with them wasn¡¯t a lie.

    We got onto the golem carriage and headed straight for the royal castle while being guided by knights belonging to Prim.

    I looked out at the streets we were passing by, and as expected when there¡¯s a war happening, the people all had shadows on their faces.

    When we arrived at the castle, which is bigger than the castle in Brunhild, a bearded man with a broad physique wearing expensive clothes came running towards us. The sight of him running with all his might despite his plump body shape is slightlyical.

    ¡°Elka-dono!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Grand Chambein Evry.¡± (Note: Ah, my nemesis. New names.)

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    The man being referred to as Grand Chambein Evry, who I estimate to be around his fifties, stopped adjusting his breath in front of us and exchanged handshakes with Elka and herpanion Fenrir. Handshake it is, but to be honest all I can see is Fenrir offering his paw to the man¡­

    ¡°Thank you so much foring. His Majesty would be happy as well. With this, the Primrage can fight with all its power.¡±

    ¡°Primrage?¡±

    ¡°A golem for the exclusive use of the royal family of Prim. It¡¯s a Legacy, see. I¡¯ve been doing maintenance on it once every few years.¡±

    Evry-san turned his eyes towards me who had interjected without much thought.

    ¡°And, may I inquire as to who this person is?¡±

    ¡°A helper. If things work out well, he may be able to stop the assault of the God-Empire¡¯s armies.¡±

    ¡°Wha-wha-wha-what did you say!?¡±

    Grand Chambein Evry solidified in a pose that would tter any kabuki actor with his eyes wide open. This person¡¯s every movement isical, isn¡¯t he¡­

    ¡°Can you arrange a meeting with His Majesty as soon as possible? If possible, at a private location. It might turn into aplicated story, after all.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Please wait a moment!¡±

    Grand Chambein Evry ran away after hitting his own chest with his fist and then coughing. That person really reminds me of that, the Humpty Dumpty from Mother Goose.

    ¡°Touya-kun, do you know why I believed in your talk from earlier?¡±

    ¡°¡­? Isn¡¯t it because I showed you guys Reginleiv¡­ The Frame Gear earlier? And also, was it the [ck Crown]? Wasn¡¯t it because you knew its abilities?¡±

    I tilted my head at Dr. Elka who suddenly said that.

    ¡°Those are true, certainly. But there¡¯s one more reason: the existence of this country. This country holds the oldest history among all countries that exist in this world currently, you see. It¡¯s one of the new countries that sprouted after the devastation caused by the Ancient World War 5200 years ago, and the only one that had survived to this day.¡±

    The Ancient World War¡­ It was a war that was started by two ancient kingdoms which dragged in other countries eventually, wasn¡¯t it. If I remember correctly, it was said that the entire world was once destroyed due to the fierce fighting in which various golems were deployed.

    Losing its civilization and the advanced golem-making technologies that it once had, the world was revitalized slowly by the survivors together with the few golems that remained active¡­ Or something like that?

    If it¡¯s 5200 years ago, that means it happened before the Surface World was destroyed by the huge Phrase invasion, huh.

    ¡°There¡¯s a legend in this country, you see. 5000 years ago, in the world that had been destroyed, a man appeared in thisnd which was being fought over by various tribes at that time. That man spoke thenguage of an unknown country, and wielded magic which was never before seen in this world. That man was weed in by one tribe, and steadily conquered the other tribes in the region. That was the first king of this kingdom. Apparently, he left the following words to the people he was close with before passing away: ¡®I am someone who came from a different world¡¯¡­ Or so.¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­!¡±

    Wait, the first king of this country was from another world!? That¡¯s¡­

    ¡°The name of this country, Prim, was the name of that tribe in the story. The king¡¯s name is different. The surname of the royal family of this country is ¡®Palerius¡¯. The name of the first king was ¡®Relios Palerius¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Did you say ¡®Palerius¡¯¡­!?¡±

    Alerias Palerius. The Sage of Time living in the ancient Paruteno Kingdom 5000 years ago. A user of spacetime magic, and the one who made the barriers present on Palerius Ind.

    What is going on? The dimensional gate he was making at that time and left on Palerius Ind was iplete¡­ No, it was mostlyplete, wasn¡¯t it. There was only the problem of the massive magic power required to activate it, and nothing else bars that from connecting to the Reverse World.

    Or perhaps, when the [ck Crown] appeared and then left the Surface World back then, had it brought someone with it back to the Reverse World?

    ¡°You have some ideas as to that name, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I know the name Palerius. He¡¯s a spacetime magic user who lived in our world 5000 years ago. His name was ¡®Alerias¡¯ though. There¡¯s also an ind over in our world named the Palerius Ind, and the descendants of Alerias as well as his disciples are currently living there.¡±

    It¡¯s likely that the ancestor of this Palerius royal family is a son, or perhaps a grandson of Alerius.

    If that¡¯s so, that would make them distant rtives to Mentor Central of Palerius Ind, I suppose.

    ¡°This¡­ It might be better to bring someone who¡¯s lived through that period here.¡±

    ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but do you mind waiting here for a bit? I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    I left Dr. Elka, who¡¯s tilting her sses with an incredulous look, and moved back to Babylon in the Surface World with [Dimensional Transfer].

    Upon transferring myself to the [Hangar], the familiar sight of the mini-robos bustling around, carrying tools and materials and performing other tasks, entered my eyes. I can see the figure of Monica who¡¯s doing maintenance on the shoulder of Elze¡¯s [Gerhilde] standing in one of the opened garages.

    ¡°Sorry, Monica, but can you tell me where the professor is?¡±

    ¡°Nn? Ahh, if it¡¯s the professor you want, she¡¯s over there.¡±

    The professor was there at the ce Monica was pointing to with her spanner. Sleeping on the floor with a slovenly face¡­ Really¡­

    Her appearance is that of a child, so this could be a heartwarming scene if one looks at it normally, but¡­

    ¡°Munya munya¡­ Uhihi, you have some cute pantsu there, ojou-chan¡­ Just taking them off for a bit won¡¯t hurt¡­ Yes, raise your legs like that¡­ Uhihyohyo¡­¡± (Note: you know, I¡¯m kinda d to see some ssic Regina after a while, lmao)

    There¡¯s not a single speck of dust in this scene that¡¯s heartwarming!

    ¡°Oi, wake up a little. It¡¯s an emergency.¡±

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    I shook the shoulders of the professor who¡¯s still smiling slovenly and half-dreaming to try to get her to wake up, after which she looked at me with unfocused eyes and slowly stretched her hands out towards me.

    ¡°Nn-¡±

    ¡°Mugu!?¡±

    All of a sudden, she held my head with some kind of hold and ovepped our lips. Before I could peel her off, she held my torso with both of her legs in a body position that was clinging to my upper body, making it hard for me to move.

    During that, her small tongue invaded my mouth and began freely rampaging within. What is this fearsome tongue technique¡­ Scary!

    ¡°Nn-, stop it already!¡±

    ¡°Fugya!?¡±

    I forcefully broke her hold on me, and threw her onto the beddings on the floor. That was dangerous¡­ In lots of ways¡­

    ¡°Are¡­? Where are my cute girls?¡±

    ¡°You were half-asleep¡­?¡±

    The professor scratched her head while sitting up and looking around. I¡¯ll notment on the fact that her partner in the dream had been a girl¡­

    (Note: apparently, Touya didn¡¯t notice that the professor had used plural phrasing. Well, it¡¯s best for a protagonist to stay innocent, I guess?)

    For now, I told her concisely what¡¯s going on, and together with the professor, returned to Prim Kingdom in the Reverse World with another [Dimensional Transfer].

    ¡°I¡¯ve kept you waiting.¡±

    ¡°Nowaaaaa!?¡±

    Elka and Fenrir weren¡¯t too surprised by me to had suddenly appeared in front of them, but Grand Chambein Evry, who had been there as well, bent backwards with an over-the-top reaction.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. This person is capable of using transfer magic.¡±

    ¡°W-was that so. My apologies.¡±

    Even while still breathing a bit roughly, the Grand Chambein managed to regain his former appearance. This man should work as a reaction artist or something¡­

    ¡°And, is that child someone from the other world as well?¡±

    ¡°Yea. Professor Regina Babylon. She¡¯s the one who had developed the Frame Gears.¡±

    ¡°This child!?¡±

    This time it¡¯s Dr. Elka who looked at Professor Babylon with shocked eyes. Well, it¡¯s to be expected. She has the outward appearance of a young girl wearing an oversized white coat, after all.

    I¡¯ve casted [Trantion] on the professor before, so conversation shouldn¡¯t be a problem. I¡¯ll introduce them to each other for now.

    ¡°Professor, this here is the engineer Elka and her guard golem, Fenrir. If it¡¯s regarding golem technology she¡¯s apparently one of the best in this entire world.¡±

    ¡°Hohou. That sounds promising. I¡¯m Regina Babylon, nice to meet you. I¡¯d like the chance for us to have a deep talk after this.¡±

    ¡°Elka. I¡¯m the one who wants to have that talk, see. I¡¯d love to hear all about the technologies of an ancient magic civilization.¡±

    The two of them exchanged handshakes while having simrly suspicious smiles on their faces. Wait¡­ Have I perhaps set up the meeting of two person who should never meet each other? ¡­ The warningbel ¡°Do not mix¡± that is often seen on detergents and simr things floated up in my head.

    ¡°In, in any case everyone is gathered now. Pleasee this way, the King is waiting for you.¡±

    Grand Chambein Evry, who still looks to be a bit shaken, guided us into the castle.

    While walking along the corridors of the castle, I tried asking Professor Babylon about the first king of this country, ¡°Relios Palerius¡±.

    ¡°Relios¡­ Ah, he was the second son of Elder Palerius, I believe. He was studying the art of magic engineering like his brother and serving as an assistant to his father. I heard that he had died young¡­¡±

    Not only did he not die, but he had flown to another world, and be a king there.

    It¡¯s a weird story, but since I¡¯m also in a simr situation, I started to feel some weird sense of familiarity to him.

    In front of the door at the end of the corridor we¡¯re walking on, two strong-looking knights can be seen.

    Grand Chambein Evry opened the door for us and let us into the room. Of course, we were checked to see if we were holding anything simr to a weapon, but my Brunhild was stored in [Storage] beforehand so there was no problem.

    The inside of the room was furnished in a simple and yet elegant, regal and yet sturdy-looking way that also showcased a strong feeling of history.

    A man who was sitting on a chair behind the table in the back of the room stood up and came towards us.

    He looks to be around his forties, and while solidly built, doesn¡¯t have a very big body shape. One of those lean-types, so to speak.

    With his short brown hair, magnificent moustache and beard, and his face, he falls considerably in the range of a cool older man. And on top of his brown hair is a simple-looking golden crown.

    This person, then, must be His Majesty the Prim King. A descendant of the Sage of Time ¡°Alerias Palerius¡± in other words.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Dr. Elka. I¡¯m d you came.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Your Majesty.¡±

    The two talked to each other in an intimate tone and exchanged handshakes. Instead of a King, I¡¯d say he was interacting with her as a friend on equal terms.

    His Majesty the Prim King¡¯s line of sight then shifted from Dr. Elka to me.

    ¡°And is this the one who you said could stop the advance of the God-Empire¡¯s army?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He might also be able to decipher the stone tablet left by the first king. He¡¯s apparently someone who¡¯s from the ¡°other¡± side that Your Majesty once told me about.¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­!¡±

    The Prim King swallowed his saliva upon hearing the words of Dr. Elka. The eyes looking at me changed in their intensity, and before long he slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°{htmzt/ioiuo kzttt/aeoui hkrtymn/iaioaii sstm/oieu srhnnk/oeaaia?}¡± (Note: lifted right from the raws.)

    ¡°Wha?¡±

    For an instant, the King¡¯s eyes narrowed at me who could not understand what he was talking about at all. However, in the next moment the same kind of words came out from beside me.

    ¡°{srhmh/oeaao u.} Was that thenguage left by the descendants of Elder Palerius? It¡¯s regrettable, but the number of people who can still speak that Ancient Magic Language in our world is basically nonexistent, you know?¡±

    The professor smiled lightly while speaking to the king. Ah, so it was the Ancient Magic Language, huh? It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t speak thatnguage if I use trantion magic though.

    It was the right call bringing the professor along, huh.

    ¡°I see. Ancient Magic Language, was it? It was only known as ¡°ancientnguage¡± while being passed down our royal family. If we can¡¯t learn it, we cannot take over the throne, you see.¡±

    Heh. Perhaps the first king had always believed that his father, Elder Palerius would manage toplete the dimensional gate and bring everyone on Palerius Ind to this world.

    Even if the generations pass, someday¡­ I guess he can¡¯t help it for thinking that way.

    Probably, like the people we met on Palerius Ind, he had also thought that his world beyond the ind¡¯s barrier was destroyed by the Phrase.

    The Prim King, who was his descendant, walked before me and presented his hand. He seems like quite the frank person, this king.

    ¡°I wee you all. The King of Prim, Rudios Prim Palerius.¡±

    ¡°Brunhild Dukedom Sovereign, Mochizuki Touya. And this is Professor Regina Babylon.¡±

    I shook the outstretched hand of His Majesty the Prim King. I can¡¯t tell if the color of surprise that filled his expression was due to my title as a king, or the name of the professor, or perhaps both.

 Chapter 321: Kidnapper, and the Second Imperial Prince.

    <h4>Chapter 321: Kidnapper, and the Second Imperial Prince.</h4>

    ¡°First, please look at this.¡±

    Saying that, I projected a certain video from my smartphone into the air.

    ¡°Oo¡­!¡±

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    The people inside the darkened room with its curtains drawn, which included His Majesty the Prim King, Dr. Elka and Fenrir, the Grand Chambein, the Prime Minister, the Knight Captain as well as the escorting knights, swallowed their breaths collectively while looking at that video.

    What was shown in it was a fierce three-way battle between monsters made of crystals, simr golden monsters, and giant armored knights.

    ¡°The crystal monsters are the Phrase, and the golden monsters the variants born from them. Right now, our world is being invaded by them. Well, we did manage to repel them every time so far.¡±

    I looked around at the people within the room as I spoke. I¡¯ll leave aside whether they will believe or not, and only speak of the facts for now.

    ¡°And, as a matter of fact, these monster have also began to appear in your world. Eventually, they would be arriving with a force that exceeds tens of thousands.¡±

    ¡°Is that the truth?¡±

    ¡°It is. It might be rude of me to say this, but the only thing in this world that can stand up to those monsters are the Legacy golems.¡±

    I feel bad for the king, but it can¡¯t be helped even if I say a lie here. When the two worlds are eventually joined together, that would be the truth anyway.

    ¡°Assuming that is the truth, what do you¡­ No, what does Your Majesty the Sovereign King wants from us?¡±

    ¡°I want this country to support my efforts to defeat those monsters. Over in my world, more than 90% of all countries have already banded together in an alliance and stand together to face the invaders. If the countries in this world can also do that¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you telling us to join forces with the God-Kingdom!? They are exactly the invaders to us right now, you know!¡±

    DON! Came the sound of the tough-looking knight captain, who looks to be in his forties and grew stubbles, smacking the table with his fist. The ming red hair he had leaves a strong impression, and overall he gives off a clear feeling of being a martial-type.

    ¡°Well, it certainly is difficult for enemies to be friends immediately. At the least, we have to reach a stage where we can negotiate with the other side.¡±

    ¡°If the other side doesn¡¯t want to listen, then there¡¯s no point to holding talks anyway. It will develop into military conflicts eventually.¡±

    The prime minister, who looks unhealthily thin, followed with his opinion. That person feels like he has given up somewhere. It might be unavoidable in this situation to feel that way, but still.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Then all we have to do is p them across the face a few times, and make them hear our side out by force. It¡¯s a simple talk.¡±

    ¡°Oya? Are you perhaps thinking of crushing that God-Empire or whatever?¡±

    ¡°Nono, why would I do that? It¡¯s too troublesome. What should I even do with it once I¡¯ve crushed it?¡±

    The professor next to me said something like that lightly while snickering. Although the prime minister showed a startled expression at those words, he soon returned a bitter smile.

    ¡°You speak as if you can actually defeat the God-Empire¡­¡±

    ¡°But I can, you know? I don¡¯t know what your definition of ¡®defeat¡¯ means exactly, but if it¡¯s only a country like that, then it¡¯s easy to annihte them. To me, the management issues thate after that is the far more difficult and troublesome part, to be honest. I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so fun about conquering other countries¡­¡±

    That¡¯s my serious thought on this matter, in a lot of ways. I¡¯m already having trouble with the small Brunhild, and to expand that further¡­ I don¡¯t want to imagine it. I must be cautious over in this world so that I don¡¯t get made into a king here too! (Note: Hmmmmmmmmm¡­ *sips tea*)

    ¡°S-so Your Majesty the Sovereign King is capable of saving this country from the God-Empire¡¯s invasion?¡±

    ¡°I am. However, the Frame Gear¡­ The armored giants you¡¯ve seen just now, since they¡¯re not supposed to be used against human opponents, I won¡¯t be using them.¡±

    ¡°Then how would you stop the advance of the God-Empire¡¯s army!¡±

    The knight captain roared in a loud voice again. The prime minister and the knight captain, from some time ago their attitudes towards me can¡¯t really be said to be appropriate against the king of a country¡­

    Well, I can understand them not believing me easily if I just straight up told them ¡°I¡¯m a king from another world¡±. Ah, His Majesty the Prim King chided the knight captain.

    See, he got angry. It¡¯s bad for a retainer to do something that smears dirt on his lord¡¯s face, you know.

    I got back onto the topic at hand and asked a question towards the king.

    ¡°Who¡¯s themander-in-charge for the invasion force of the God-Empire?¡±

    ¡°I believe¡­ That it¡¯s the second imperial prince of the God-Empire. Right, Prime Minister Beroa?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The second prince, Listin La Trihn.¡± (Note: I die a little bit inside every time I see new names.)

    Hoho, the second imperial prince you say. That¡¯s just perfect.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s capture that second imperial prince. If we use the second prince as a hostage, we should be able to force them to negotiate, no?¡±

    When they heard that, everyone aside from the professor had their mouths hanging open and their brows raised high. What are those ¡°What is this person even saying?¡± eyes for, you guys.

    I know that I¡¯m suggesting for us to be kidnappers, but¡­ (Note: uh, no Touya. Not that.)

    ¡°He can use transfer magic, you know? Going into the enemy base anding out with the general is a piece of cake for him.¡±

    The professor next to me exined. Well, it¡¯s something like that. It sounds like a cowardly tactic, but it¡¯s the simplest one. Annihting the soldiers of the other side will just leave me with a bad aftertaste. It¡¯ll be a disaster to the prince either way, to be honest.

    ¡°If, if that¡¯s possible then it¡¯s true that the God-Empire would withdraw its troops¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say one thing in advance, though. Our side will only demand for the cessation of hostilities upon capturing the second imperial prince. I¡¯d like for you to not take advantage of that, and ask fornd or ransoms from the other side. And of course, we must also guarantee the safety of the second prince.¡±

    I just want to end this war, not destroy the God-Empire, after all. I won¡¯t allow any selfish acts, in any case.

    ¡°But then, what if the God-Empire army invades again after we returned the second imperial prince to them?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll make some suitable threats to them when handing over the second imperial prince. Like, next it¡¯ll be the emperor, or something.¡±

    I sound like a viin from somewhere, but it¡¯s toote to try to keep appearances up anyway.

    ¡°¡­ Your Majesty the Sovereign King is quite forceful, aren¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better than increasing the number of bodies right? Back in our world, the situation has already progressed to the point where countries can no longer fight between themselves. And unfortunately, this world is approaching that point, too. The country that doesn¡¯t work together with others will only face destruction.¡±

    I returned some thorny words to Prime Minister Beroa. Well, no matter what country, I wouldn¡¯t just sit by and watch them be destroyed, but still. As long as they aren¡¯tpletely incorrigible¡­

    ¡°Well then, what does Your Majesty the Sovereign King want us to do?¡±

    ¡°Once things calm down, I¡¯d like for you to form an alliance with our country. Well, since we don¡¯t have any influence in this world, you might not look very kindly upon us.¡±

    ¡°No, you have my trust on that point. In the first ce, my lineage came from that side as well. I don¡¯t doubt the existence of the other world. There¡¯s also Dr. Elka¡¯s rmendation to consider, too.¡±

    Fumu. ¡°On that point¡±, huh. It seems like I still don¡¯t have their full trust, but that¡¯s fine for now. I suppose that while they believe my talk of being ¡°a person from another world¡±, when ites to ¡°a king from another world¡± they would still be a bit suspicious.

    ¡°Map disy. The location of the battle between Prim Kingdom and Trihn God-Empire.¡±

    ¡°Acknowledged.¡±

    Together with the voice from the smartphone, a map of the entire Prim Kingdom appeared in the air, and slowly began to shrink down.

    Reben, is it. That¡¯s the city currently being attacked: the Fortress City Reben. The God-Empire army is enclosing it from three directions.

    It¡¯s called a fortress city, so it shouldn¡¯t fall easily, but if the God-Empire throws in Legacies on top of its Soldat golems, the oue might be shaky.

    ¡°Search. Trihn God-Empire¡¯s second imperial prince.¡±

    ¡°Searching¡­ 23 found.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of second imperial princes¡­¡±

    I scowled at the map when I heard the result. That¡¯s basically the number of people there whom I would go ¡°that could be the second imperial prince¡± upon seeing them. As usual, this searching magic iscking in precision¡­

    ¡°Do you know any physical traits of the second imperial prince? If there¡¯s a picture that would help a lot.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no pictures, but¡­ His age is 19, has blonde hair and is apparently quite good looking. There¡¯s also something about him being sickly. He should also be wearing a crest belonging to the Emperor¡¯s family on him somewhere.¡±

    A blonde ikemen¡­ Those born prince-types sure are envious. I asked to see the design of the Trihn God-Empire¡¯s Emperor¡¯s family crest while feeling a bit dispirited.

    Two swords crossed on top of a double-headed lion, huh? When I searched again while keeping that image in my head, the search result was narrowed to just one person.

    That¡¯s likely the God-Empire¡¯s second imperial prince, I suppose.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be gone for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is it ok if I tag along?¡±

    The professor who was next to me suddenly said that.

    ¡°Eh? ¡­ Well, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    For a moment, I thought it¡¯d be troublesome, but it¡¯s true that leaving the professor alone here is a bit worrying. In a lot of ways. Let¡¯s take her along.

    The distance and direction¡­ Are like that. Alright.

    ¡°[Teleport].¡±

    I transferred myself and the professor in one go to the Trihn God-Empire army¡¯s camp.

    Since I managed to grasp [Dimensional Transfer] which is the same type of magic, the precision of my [Teleport] had gone up further. If it¡¯s within a certain distance, it¡¯s movement is perfect.

    In front of us is one young man who opened his eyes wide at our appearance. I suppose he must be the second imperial prince, Listin, then. He¡¯s blonde, too. His appearance ispletely one of those delicate prince-types that appear in shoujo mangas.

    Within the tent, there¡¯s also two other women who appear to be maids.

    ¡°Wh-who are you!?¡±

    ¡°For now, I guess we¡¯re representatives of Prim¡­? And are you Imperial Prince Listin?¡±

    Reacting to my words, the prince drew the sword at his waist and took a stance.

    ¡°An intruder! Get out!¡±

    ¡°Oops. [Prison].¡±

    Since I didn¡¯t want it to be too troublesome, I set up a protective field around the three of us.

    Soldiers rushed into the straw-looking tent and tried to sh at us, but all of them were stopped by an invisible wall, and couldn¡¯t reach our location.

    ¡°Yaaa-!¡±

    The second imperial prince pointed his sword at us and came forward. I lightly dodged his strike, grabbed his wrist and activated [Paralyze]. Seems like his swordy is nothing significant. After I released him, the prince slowly slid to the ground.

    Seeing that, an elderly knight shouted towards us.

    ¡°You bastard! What do you intend to do to Imperial Prince Listin!?¡±

    Ah, so he really is the prince, huh. If I had gotten the wrong person that wouldplicate the situation quite a bit¡­

    ¡°Please stop your invasion of the Prim Kingdom. Until then, we¡¯ll be keeping guard over the imperial prince in your stead. I promise you that I shall return the prince to your side safe and sound when the Trihn army pulls out of Prim entirely.¡±

    I gave my demands to the knights who had entered the tent. The eyes of the knights who are gnashing their teeth while looking here are a bit painful, can you spare me that? No? Ok.

    ¡°Exactly the lines of a viin.¡±

    ¡°Shut it.¡±

    While chuckling, the professor bent down to look at the imperial prince¡¯s face. Since [Paralyze] only robs a person of their movements but leaves their consciousness fully intact, he had obviously heard the talks earlier, and could see the professor who is gazing at him.

    ¡°¡­ Oya? Hee¡­ Hoho¡­ I see¡­ Considerably interesting.¡± (Note: I¡¯m not reading ahead, but somehow I can tell where this is going.)

    The professor murmured while patting the imperial prince here and there. Since she¡¯s doing something like reverse sexual harassment, I dragged her away from the prince. If she caused a separate problem due to that, I¡¯ll be troubled, you know¡­

    ¡°Touya-kun. For the moment, why don¡¯t we bring those maids over there to act as the prince¡¯s caretakers? We can¡¯t leave everything to Prim¡¯s side, can we?¡±

    Hm. She has a point.

    ¡°May I ask the two person over there toe over here as well? I¡¯d like to request them to act as the imperial prince¡¯s caretakers.¡±

    The two maids answered my request and moved towards me. When I changed the setting of [Prison] to allow the two maids inside, they suddenly shed at me using daggers that appeared in their hands out of nowhere.

    Well, I expected that much. I parried their strikes calmly, and sealed their movements with [Paralyze] just like the imperial prince. I have at least the awareness that no normal maids can be in the middle of an army camp, you know.

    ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll be taking the imperial prince with us. If your side retreats from Prim, we will return the prince unharmed.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying the truth¡­?¡±

    ¡°Without a doubt. I won¡¯t let anyone from Prim touch even a strand of the prince¡¯s hair.¡±

    I answered the question of an elderly knight who, even among the knights gathered around us, is directing an especially intense re at me. Is he perhaps something like a teacher to the imperial prince?

    For now, that¡¯s all the things I need to do here.

    I used [Teleport] again, and transferred us and the [Prison] altogether back to the conference room in the Prim Kingdom¡¯s castle that we were in earlier.

    The Prim group started making a fuss when we suddenly showed up. The reason, obviously, wouldn¡¯t be me, but the three people currently rolling on the floor that had teleported together with me.

    ¡°Your, Your Majesty the Sovereign King¡­ These people are¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, the second imperial prince of Trihn God-Empire.¡±

    While exining to the Prim King, I took the sword hanging by the prince¡¯s waist. Gotta get rid of any weapons on our captives, after all.

    I passed the sword, which had the Emperor¡¯s family crest on its side, to the Prim King. With this, it should clear any suspicion that he¡¯s a fake.

    I¡¯ve asked the professor to handle the maids. Even though I¡¯ve told her not to sexually harass them, she started rubbing her chests halfway, so I dropped my iron fist on her head.

    ¡°You can hear me, right? This ce is within the royal castle of Prim. I¡¯ll set you free in a moment, but please do not start acting violently, ok? I¡¯ll make sure the Prim side doesn¡¯t do anything, either.¡±

    The second imperial prince moved his head a little when I said that to him. Seems like he understands. I cast [Recovery] on the prince to remove the paralysis.

    When the imperial prince realized he can move his body again, he stood up from the ground. It was then that I realized the prince was surprisingly short in stature.

    ¡°¡­ Are you not a person from Prim Kingdom?¡±

    The imperial prince asked me while looking over here with wary eyes. Well, I¡¯m a kidnapper, so it¡¯s to be expected.

    ¡°I am not. Just someone who wishes to stop this war. Which is why, I will not forgive the Prim side either if they were to try and harm you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I am also the same in wishing to stop this war. If the fighting can stop with this, I¡¯ll dly receive the humiliation of being a prisoner.¡±

    Ara. Surprisingly, a calm guy who can listen to reason, this prince. While I was thinking that, the professor tugged at my coat lightly. What is it?

    With a small voice, the professor told me something. Eee!? What is that!?

    I stared hard at the imperial prince in front of my eyes. Now that she said it, it really is¡­ But then why?

    (Note: fucking called it. *ms coffee cup on table*)

    ¡°Your, Your Majesty the Prim King. For now, can you arrange a room for the imperial prince? I will exin the situation to him.¡±

    ¡°Mu. Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    The Prim King who was looking at the imperial prince¡¯s sword in his hand ordered some knights nearby to guide us.

    Since the prince and the two maids still had [Prison] activated around them, nobody here can touch them directly. They probably understood that as well, so the three of them followed the knights obediently.

    Me and the professor followed them out of the room as well. After this, the Prim side should have a meeting to discuss what happens after this¡­ Is the general meaning of the words I told them, but to be honest, I was thinking hard on what to do after this.

    I entered the room the imperial prince was guided to, and expanded the [Prison] to cover the entire room while also adding a sound-blocking setting. It could be bad if the talk after this is heard by others, after all.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll introduce ourselves again. I¡¯m the Sovereign¡­ No, I suppose that part is fine. Mochizuki Touya. You can just think of me as a magic user. And, this here is Professor Babylon.¡±

    ¡°A magic user¡­! I see, so the mysterious happenings since back then were all magic. I¡¯m convinced.¡±

    ¡°Right. I¡¯ve made this room into a ce where nobody can enter, and where sounds cannot escape. As such, I¡¯ll ask this now. Could you perhaps not be an imperial prince¡­ But an imperial princess?¡±

    The breath-holding face before me acts as the answer to my question. So it¡¯s exactly like what the professor said¡­ Eh, really¡­

    - Pixel

 Chapter 322: The Senate, and the Guardian Knight.

    <h4>Chapter 322: The Senate, and the Guardian Knight.</h4>

    ¡°¡­ How, did you know?¡±

    ¡°No, well, the professor here¡­¡±

    ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re a girl from things like the shape of your hands, your bone structure, and the way you walk, you know. Just touch a little and one can tell that your body is soft, too. I can sense a female¡¯s unique pheromone as well.¡±

    The professor said that with a smug face, but you know that¡¯s not something a normal person can tell right? Especially thest part. Are you a pervert? Wait, you are a pervert.

    ¡°Are you perhaps a body double for the second imperial prince?¡±

    ¡°No. I am, without question, the second imperial prince, Listin La Trihn. Well, my real name is Lystis Le Trihn, though.¡± (Note: why would you do this to me)

    Which means, is she pretending to be a male outside the country? Why do something like that¡­

    The two maids seem to be aware of it from the start. Well, I suppose that¡¯s natural. There¡¯s a need for several exclusive helpers assigned if she doesn¡¯t want her secrets to be leaked. Ah, so that¡¯s why the professor told me to bring them along, huh?

    ¡°The only ones who know that I¡¯m a girl are my father, His Majesty the Emperor, and my mother and elder brother. Besides them, there¡¯s also Sir Zerorick who acted as my teacher, and his wife, the Royal Doctor Mar, and these two maids before you, L and Lili.¡± (Note: please stop I have a family)

    Teacher? Was he perhaps the elderly knight that was staring at me earlier?

    When I tried confirming that, it was indeed the case. While themander-in-chief of this invasion was the second imperial prince on paper, the actual authority seems to have been with that Sir Zerorick. This was apparently the first real battle she had experienced.

    ¡°¡­ And what happens now?¡±

    I turned to look at the professor.

    ¡°Nothing? Imperial prince or imperial princess, there¡¯s no change to the fact that she¡¯s still a child of the emperor.¡±

    ¡°I wonder about that.¡±

    Prince Listin, or rather Princess Lystis cut into the professor¡¯s reply. What do you mean by that?

    ¡°Leaving my father aside, the Senate probably won¡¯t take that same outlook. They only think of the royal family as disposable pawns, after all.¡±

    What is that. I did hear that they¡¯re basically in control of the empire, but isn¡¯t that too cruel?

    ¡°Wait, then¡­¡±

    ¡°At worst, they¡¯ll treat me as having been killed, and the invasion would resume without a hitch.¡±

    I held my head at the reply. This is a bit too far outside of my expectations¡­

    It¡¯s totally usible for slogans like ¡°Revenge war for the second imperial prince!¡± or ¡°Don¡¯t forgive those Prim bastards!¡± to jump out if that¡¯s the case¡­

    ¡°So that means there¡¯s not much meaning to us in kidnapping you, is there¡­¡±

    ¡°While unfortunate, the possibility is high. Or more like, it¡¯s going to get worse. If it really develops that way, there would be no stopping the war anymore.¡±

    Aahh, what even is that¡­ I can¡¯t imagine what the Prim Kingdom group would say to me. What if I getbelled [Can¡¯t be counted on] by them with this¡­

    Looking at me who¡¯s troubled, the professor smiled with a *niyari* as if she finds it amusing.

    ¡°What now, Touya-kun? As expected, is it time to annihte the entire God-Empire army?¡±

    ¡°As if I¡¯ll do that. Sigh, even though I did this precisely to ensure that no deaths would appear on both sides¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ You kidnapped me just for that? Are you seriously trying to stop this war?¡±

    The second imperial prince¡­ Wait, no, is it first imperial princess? Anyway, she asked me that while I¡¯m still holding my head.

    ¡°Not trying. I will stop this war. It might have indeed been a rough method, and one that inconvenienced you greatly, but I figured that it was the simplest way at the time. Do you not think of wars as something stupid?¡±

    ¡°Father also said something like that¡­ However, the war with Prim was still pushed through by the idiots in the senate. Not even the emperor can ignore the senate. The God-Empire¡¯s Emperor is only a decoration, in the end.¡±

    Lystis spoke in self-derision as if speaking about herself. Hm, seems like the emperor is a rather decent person.

    Still, can the God-Empire Senate really hold that much power? It feels a lot differentpared to the senates I know of such as the one in ancient Rome. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an issue of it being a different world, or if it¡¯s considered normal in the empire, but for now I¡¯ve understood that it¡¯s a gathering of good-for-nothings.

    The God-Empire¡¯s senate consists of around 50 people, led by the Senate Chairman. The senate members are elected from nobles, and are lifelong positions on top of being hereditary.

    It started out as an advisory board-kind of thing for the emperor, but slowly gained power that exceeded even their liege, and now holds the real authority over the entire empire.

    It seems they¡¯ve been ignoring the empire¡¯s people and doing as they pleased for quite a while. And whenever people who tried to change that appeared, they would use various means to crush them, apparently.

    ¡°Their leader is the senate chairman, Morroc Lapitos. He¡¯s an old man approaching his seventies, but he is still feared even within the senate and no one can go against him.¡±

    ¡°Even the emperor?¡±

    ¡°On paper, the senate is an organization that advices the emperor. As such, the emperor cannot push forward policies without passing them through the senate first. Do you think the senate would let things that could threaten its position through that easily?¡±

    Well, of course they wouldn¡¯t. Organizations such as this are oftenx on their own members. The war this time is another case where they ignored the emperor this way, I suppose.

    ¡°That reminds me, why are you pretending to be a man anyway?¡±

    ¡°If I were to be raised as an imperial princess, I¡¯d probably have long been married off to a grandson of those geezers in the senate or something along that line. Even thinking about it now makes my spine cold.¡±

    Taking in the bloodline of the royalties in that country to strengthen their own powers is a oft- used move no matter what era, or what world we¡¯re in, I guess.

    Furthermore, it sounds like her brother, the Crown Prince, has already been ensnared. His fianc¨¦e has been set up to be the daughter of the current senate chairman.

    Seems like the crown prince is truly against this marriage. Apparently, the other side is far older than him, and also has a pretty twisted personality. That¡¯s just the worst¡­

    I¡¯m d my fianc¨¦es are all so kind to me. There are times when they feel scary, though¡­ (Note: around 70% of that is your own fault. Get over it.)

    I can understand why His Majesty the Emperor and the Queen would want to make their daughter the second imperial prince. A bitter strategy taken to protect their cute daughter, no doubt. The crown prince would find it hard to reject engagement offers due to his duty to leave a heir, but his younger brother shouldn¡¯t have that same difficulty. Well, that obviously doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t care what happens to the crown prince.

    Whatever the case, I get that the senate is the bad guy here. Also, it seems that while they had forcibly pushed for this war with Prim, their own ns aren¡¯t participating in it at all.

    ¡°So, if I do something about that old man who¡¯s the senate chairman, and the emperor manages to regain his authority, the war can be stopped¡­¡±

    ¡°Tha-that¡¯s exactly it! If Senate Chairman Morroc loses his standing, the rest of the senators would turn into nothing but a disorderly mob. His Majesty the Emperor would be able to immediately order the retreat of the army! The war with Prim would be avoided, you know!?¡±

    Lystis reacted to my muttering and started speaking to me in a loud voice. Eh, I understand how you feel, but that¡¯s some pretty obvious intentions there, you know. I did think she¡¯s the type who can¡¯t conceal her emotions, but she¡¯s way too easy to see through¡­

    Still, in this case it would be better for me to ride along, I guess? I can make connections with the Trihn God-Empire this way, too.

    I thought about it while calcting the merits in my head.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the deal then. I do something about that senate chairman, and you give an advice to the emperor to stop the war. Is that possible?¡±

    While looking at Lystis, I spoke of my thoughts to her.

    Hearing that, while swallowing her saliva, she gave a clear reply to me.

    ¡°¡­ If you really can do that, I swear on this life that I will stop the war between the two countries. I ask of you who is a magic user. Please save the God-Empire, no, both the God- Empire and Prim.¡±

    Alright. Now that it¡¯se to this, I¡¯ll need coborators. I can¡¯t very well just bring Lystis out of here when there¡¯s the matter with the Prim Kingdom. I guess it¡¯s that elderly knight who was the princess¡¯ teacher, then. Sir Zerorick, was it?

    When I checked his location on the map, he seems to be still in that tent from before. Let¡¯s go in, get the man, and get out with a snap, shall we? (Note: I did a double-take when I read this.)

    ¡­I¡¯ve considerably gotten used to the kidnapping mindset, havn¡¯t I. my thought processes are like that of a criminal¡¯s. It¡¯s nothing I can boast about¡­

    ¡°[Gate].¡±

    When I transferred to the tent from earlier, there was several knights as well as the target, Sir Zerorick, inside.

    Seems like they were having some kind of conference while surrounding the desk in the center. Perhaps with regards to the imperial prince who was taken away?

    ¡°Wha-!?¡±

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re the guy from earlier!?¡±

    I slipped through the knights who were looking at me with their eyes wide and moved behind Sir Zerorick in an instant. When I stuck the barrel of Brunhild against his back, Sir Zerorick slowly dropped the sabre that he was holding, and raised both hands above his head.

    ¡°There¡¯s been some change to the situation, so I¡¯ll be taking this person as well. I¡¯ll return him together with the second imperial prince without fail in the future, so please do not worry. Well then, pardon me.¡±

    I said what I wanted, then returned together with Sir Zerorick to the room that Lystis and the maids were staying in within the Prim royal castle. It took less than a minute for the whole thing to finish.

    ¡°Jii!¡± (Note: a shortened form of ojii-san, usually used as an affectionate way to refer to someone old that you know.)

    ¡°Ohh, Your Highness!¡±

    While leaving the touching reunion between lord and servant forter, Sir Zerorick is briefed on the situation by Lystis. If the misunderstanding is not resolved quickly, I¡¯m a bit scared he would try stabbing at me with that sabre in his hand, after all¡­

    (Note: Mmm¡­ I checked the raws, and the previous part does clearly state that Zerorick had released his hand from the sabre before raising them up. Either author mistake, or he had a second sabre which wasn¡¯t mentioned.)

    Sir Zerorick was listening to Lystis with a mystified expression, but after she finished, he crossed his arms and sank into thought.

    Before long, he opened his eyes, and turned a sharp look towards me.

    ¡°Touya-dono, was it. I understand now that you¡¯re a magic user. I can¡¯t not trust that, given what I¡¯ve just experienced myself. Still, how would you remove the senate chairman from the God-Empire? Kill him?¡±

    ¡°No way. No matter how much of a viin he is, I don¡¯t feel like killing people. It¡¯s not my job to judge him for his crimes.¡±

    ¡°Then how?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. How about sending him and his entire n out on a (forced) vacation to some uninhabited ind that no ships would sail close to, or having him contract a weird disease where he can¡¯t talk unless he sticks his fingers up his nose, or something like that?¡±

    Everyone besides the professor drew back from me a little. And this was me being considerate for him since I heard he¡¯s an old man, you know¡­ (Note: this guy is a masterpiece. 10/10)

    ¡°Lifeforce absorption¡±, ¡°Afflict Sickness¡±, ¡°Bestow Fear¡±, ¡°Induce Confusion¡±, these are but some of the effects that ancient darkness-attribute magic can achieve. This is more than enough to render an opponent harmless without taking his life. I can even rewrite memories with [Hypnosis], too.

    Hmm, asking the Trihn Emperor what to do is an option as well, I suppose.

    For someone like the senate chairman in question, a simple search of his house would probably turn up incriminating evidences by the cartloads, I¡¯d assume.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s best to be cautious. Since he¡¯s the senate chairman, the guard around him is strict. He has several guard golems around him constantly. And recently, I hear that he managed to recruit a strong guardian knight that uses unbelievable techniques.¡±

    A guard that uses unbelievable techniques? Is he a magic user like me, perhaps? Or maybe a ninjutsu user like Tsubaki-san and the others?

    In any case, he¡¯s saying that it might not go that smoothly, huh. Still, no matter the opponent, if I enclose him in [Prison] he shouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.

    ¡°Well, leave matters regarding those guards and what-not to me. I want Sir Zerorick to exin things to His Majesty the Trihn Emperor.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Are you telling me to betray my country?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you. In that case, however, things will move forward with my judgment only; don¡¯tin to me afterwards even if it turns into something troublesome, ok?¡±

    I¡¯m not gonna care if you came to me afterwards and said stuff like ¡°This should¡¯ve been done like that¡± or ¡°That could¡¯ve been handled by us¡±, you know? There¡¯s the possibility that, when I beat up some guy whoes to interfere, he turns out to be the son of Sir Zerorick, or something like that, so I¡¯d like them to think about this carefully.

    ¡°Jii, please lend him your strength. In any case, we cannot leave the current senate alone, can we? If it¡¯s his magic, then possibly¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ If Your Highness says so. This old body shall bet his life and do everything that he can, for the sake of stopping the war with Prim as well.¡±

    Sir Zerorick kneeled before Lystis and lowered his head.

    Nonono, you don¡¯t have to bet your life, okay.

    For now, I extracted the memories regarding the senate chairman from Sir Zerorick using [Recall], and searched for him using the map.

    There he is. The capital of Trihn God-Empire, within the senate building, huh.

    This distance is ok for [Teleport]. It¡¯s about as far from here as the distance between Brunhild and the Belfast capital, so it shouldn¡¯t go off-course.

    ¡°So, first I would neutralize the guard golems and other escorts, then capture Senate Chairman Morroc before bringing him before the emperor and wait for his decision. That¡¯s good with you?¡±

    ¡°No problems. As long as everything goes well, that is.¡±

    Ororo, are you doubting me perhaps? Well, can¡¯t be helped. I didn¡¯t show them my fighting strength, after all.

    From looking at the map, Morroc seems to be moving. Instead of fighting in a narrow room, it¡¯s probably better to wait for him to move to a wider space before starting.

    I¡¯ll transfer over and attack them when they reach the open space in the center of the building¡­ I feel like a bandit. Man, that dropped my motivation¡­ Fu.

    The escorts are five golems and three knights, huh. As mentioned, a tight security.

    ¡°Once we transfer over, Sir Zerorick, please stand back. Things might getplicated if you move in.¡±

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s a request I¡¯m unwilling to follow, but I¡¯ll ept this time.¡±

    Confirming the nod from Sir Zerorick and the fact that Senate Chairman Morroc had arrived in the open space mentioned, I activated [Teleport].

    We transferred to the front of the senate chairman in an instant, upon which Sir Zerorick promptly retreated to the shadow of a nearby pir.

    One of the knights who saw us appear shouted out.

    ¡°! Intruders! Protect the chairman!¡±

    Following that, two among the five guard golems jumped out before the senate chairman, and stood in front of me.

    They have well-proportioned bodies with good bnce, and something like a visor is lowered over their faces. There¡¯s some kind of firearms-looking thing equipped on their wrists. Are these the so-called [Soldat]?

    There¡¯s one among the five, situated in the back, with a horn sticking out of its head and standing out from its peers. That¡¯s themand tower for the Soldats, the [Sargent], I suppose.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    On the knight¡¯s order, although it¡¯s not as fast as machineguns, bullets with decent speed rushed out of the arms of the Soldats rapidly. That¡¯s dangerous, you know, what if it hits someone?

    ¡°[Shield].¡±

    I deployed a magical barrier and repelled all the bullets that came towards me.

    ¡°[Come forth lightning, white lotus spears, Thunder Spear].¡±

    (Note: I think there were Thunder Javelin in the WN before, but not sure about this. If there was an identical spell tranted before, and my wording is incorrect, please let me know.)

    I aimed at the Sargent and scored a direct hit with lightning magic.

    When the Sargent, taken out in one hit, copsed to the ground, the other four golems also stopped moving entirely. I see, it¡¯s exactly as Dr. Elka said, huh? That¡¯s both a strength and a weakness for the Soldats.

    ¡°Ku! Ei, Vice! Get him!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Understood.¡±

    When the senate chairman raised his voice from behind, a single knight moved in front of me. I can¡¯t see his face behind the helmet he¡¯s wearing, but his movements have no waste in them. Seems to be a capable person. Is this guy the rumored guardian knight?

    Suddenly, he disappeared from my sight in an instant. What!?

    I immediately lowered my body following the presence I suddenly sensed at my back. The guardian knight¡¯s sword passed right through where my head had been a moment ago. When did he get behind me!?

    Standing up, I converted Brunhild to its de form and began receiving the sword strikes from the knight before me. Oioi, isn¡¯t he at least as good as Yae¡­

    To think he is this good¡­ I¡¯m honestly shocked. However, I¡¯ll not pull any punches.

    ¡°[Slip].¡± (Note: been a while, eh?)

    ¡°!¡±

    I wielded Brunhild which had been turned into stun mode towards the knight who lost his footing due to eating the slip magic. Sorry but, I¡¯ll have you be incapacitated for a while.

    Still, even while falling, the knight barely managed to avoid the strike by twisting his body. Brunhild¡¯s de only caught the edge of his helmet, and that went flying off his face.

    In retaliation, while spinning half a circle in the air, his foot flied towards the side of my head. I dodged that narrowly, and took my distance with a backstep. What physical ability. As expected, I¡¯ll have to¡­ Use¡­ [Prison]¡­

    ¡°Oi oi¡­ Why are you in this kind of ce¡­¡±

    The knight stood up while making a stance with his sword, and continued staring at me. His face, which became visible when his helmet flown away earlier, is one that I know of well.

    Although he no longer has the light-footed and somewhat mysterious atmosphere he had before, I can¡¯t mistake that face.

    ¡°Ende¡­¡±

    He did not react to my words at all. Just what in the world is going on here¡­

    - Pixel

 Chapter 323: The Senate Chairman, and the End of the War.

    <h4>Chapter 323: The Senate Chairman, and the End of the War.</h4>

    ¡°Oi, Ende! You, what are you doing!?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Who are you?¡±

    Narrowing his brows, he continued staring at me with enmity. What is this guy saying? Is he joking around or something?

    ¡°Touya! Mochizuki Touya!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±

    Dangerous! This bastard, he stepped in and shed towards me without a single shred of hesitation!

    Is he not actually Ende? ¡­ No, it¡¯s definitely him. Shall I try throwing some bait then?

    ¡°¡­ Hey, how about I tell you what happened to Mel?¡±

    ¡°Mel¡­?¡±

    Ende reacted with a twitch, and stopped his movements. His eyes swam unfocused through the air as if he¡¯s trying to remember something. Seems that he still remembers something about the Phrase¡¯s [Sovereign], Mel, even though he¡¯spletely forgotten me. Memory loss¡­ Or perhaps a form of brainwashing?

    ¡°What are you doing! That guy¡¯s an enemy! Kill him!¡±

    Upon hearing the voice of the senate chairman, Ende shook his head and came shing once again. Damn, so troublesome! Whatever, just stay quiet for a while!

    ¡°[Prison]!¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Ende is instantly enclosed within a pale blue translucent cube. Upon colliding with the wall of the three-meter-long cube, he is bounced back and falls onto the floor.

    Although he instantly got back onto his feet and tried to sh at the walls as well as throwing some kicks, the [Prison] doesn¡¯t even budge.

    Useless, useless. (Note: is it my fault that I imagined this part in Koyasu¡¯s voice?) Once you¡¯ve been trapped within that, you can neither escape nor break through the prison unless you have the strength of a god.

    If the strength isn¡¯t inversely proportional to the size of the enclosed target, it can even trap an advanced-ss, after all.

    Well then. Leaving Ende¡¯s matter forter, right now I¡¯ve got a ton of things I wanna ask that old man over there.

    ¡°This guy!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The two remaining knights came shing towards me. These two were plenty strong as well, but they¡¯re still far below Ende. I easily dodged their strikes and sent a punch into their jaws each, upon which they promptly fell down on the spot.

    ¡°Damn you¡­! Do you know who I am!? I¡¯m the chairman who controls the senate, Morroc Lapitos! Know your ce!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t. I do know of you as an old pest clinging onto his authorities, though.¡±

    I spoke my honest thoughts to the old man in front of me who has veins bulging out from his head and is shouting at me in rage.

    His white-tinged hair and beard gave him a somewhat chic feel, but over his entire body, he draped a luxurious robe with gold embroidery sewn all over it, and he¡¯s also holding a regal- looking cane in his hands; his overall image is a gaudy one. He has a tall stature and a rather

    thin body shape, and his hook nose is especially noticeable on his face, which also contains some degree of wrinkles and a pair of eyes that arrogantly look down on everything.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really care about you. More importantly, what did you do to that guy?¡±

    ¡°That guy? Ah, I see¡­ So you knew that man.¡±

    With a grin on his face, the chairman held the cane in his hand up.

    ¡°One of my subordinates picked that man up when he found him on the verge of death outside the castle. He was holding a whole bunch of never-before-seen tools, you see¡­ I tried asking him where he got them from, but he had lost his memories. That¡¯s why I gave him the new name of ¡®Vice¡¯ and had him undergo special education in order for him to be my subordinate.¡±

    On the verge of death and memory loss? Sounds just like Sakura¡­ No, since he had been filled with weird things on top of that, he¡¯s in a worse situation, huh. Well, if it¡¯s that much, [Recall] can still probably manage somehow.

    Still¡­ Him, on the verge of death? Just who did that to him¡­?

    ¡°And among his possessions, there was even something as wonderful as this. The strongest golem!¡±

    The senate chairman took out a piece of microscope slide-looking ss from within his robe. Isn¡¯t that¡­

    *Pakin-!* Went the piece of ss as it was broken in two by his fingers.

    Instantly, together with a blinding light that surged out from the ss pieces, a giant armored knight appeared while piercing through the roof of the hall we¡¯re in.

    The white-and-ck two-tone coloring and the slender and yet sharp silhouette. And the foremost trait of the machine, the wheels attached to its heels.

    The Dragoon, the Frame Gear that I lent to Ende, stood there.

    Oioi¡­ Even getting that taken away from him, that idiot.

    ¡°Wahaha! Can¡¯t even find words, can you? I guess that¡¯s your limit!¡±

    The chairman went into the cockpit of the Dragoon, which lowered itself down, with movements that can¡¯t be considered those of a 70-years old.

    The Frame Gears of the current generation has been improved so that even an amateur can move it to an extent. It¡¯s something as simple as ying with a cab console in an arcade or a controller attached to a game console. The frame itself also contains movement assist processes, too.

    However¡­

    ¡°The disrespectful fool who tried to go against me! Be crushed under my foot! Wahahahahaha!¡±

    I ignored the loud voice of the old man that ising from the Dragoon¡¯s external speakers while operating my smartphone.

    ¡°Wahahahaha¡­ Nu!? What¡¯s going on, why isn¡¯t it moving!? It was moving fine before this¡­!¡±

    The voice from the speakers began to panic. The Dragoon that the old man got into remained in its lowered position from before, and showed no signs of standing up.

    ¡°Move! This-! Damn, why won¡¯t you move!?¡±

    While still listening to the voiceing out from the speakers, I went up to the manual open/close switch besides the cockpit hatch, removed the lock and pulled the lever.

    Together with the *bashuuu* sound of air escaping, the Dragoon¡¯s cockpit hatch opened easily.

    ¡°Hii!?¡±

    ¡°Sorry but, I¡¯m the one who made this, you see. That makes me the original master of this golem.¡±

    Well, the ones who actually made this are the professor and Rosetta, together with some others.

    An emergency override is installed within all Frame Gears for situations like this. I can¡¯t do things like lending them to other countries if I don¡¯t do this much, given what they are.

    ¡°Uwaaaa!?¡±

    I used [Levitation] and dragged Chairman Morroc out of the cockpit. He was pping his limbs desperately in the air and trying to get away from me but, it¡¯s impossible you know. When I dropped him onto the floor, Sir Zerorick approached us from his spot behind the pirs.

    ¡°O, ooh! Sir Zerorick! Cut this man down! He¡¯s an insolent fool that tried to go against the God-Empire!¡±

    ¡°Apologies, but I cannot do that.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°At this moment, His Highness Listin is being taken as a hostage. As such, I cannot do anything against him. My deepest apologies, Chairman-dono.¡±

    He said that so smoothly, man. Using the fact that there¡¯s actually a hostage on our side to his advantage¡­

    ¡°Yo-you bastard! Can¡¯t you tell which one is more important for the country between me and that ipetent prince!? You dimwit! I¡¯ll have you executed for treason t¡ªugu!?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, so stop talking.¡±

    I fired a stun bullet into the chairman¡¯s back as it was getting annoying listening to him. How does he have the face to brazenly say stuff like executing others for treason, I wonder. This country¡¯s pretty shaky too, to have let someone like this walk free for so long.

    As I was looking at Sir Zerorick with sympathetic eyes, behind him, the sight of the [Prison] shattering with a *Bakin-* and Ende jumping out of it reflected in my eyes.

    ¡°Wha!?¡±

    Impossible!? Even though I didn¡¯t put divinity into it, the strength of the walls isn¡¯t something normal attacks can ever reach¡­!

    Ende was holding two swords which were too short to be called a longsword and too long to be called a dagger in both of his hands. Shortswords? So he was hiding something like that. Still, that sword¡­

    Dodging the strikesing from the twin swords, I casted magic towards Ende.

    ¡°[Come forth thunder and ice, frost mist of a hundred thunder, Voltaic Mist]!¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Ende, who had thrusted his right hand into the mist that suddenly appeared, felt the shocking from the spell and dropped the shortsword held in that hand. I immediately picked that up, and retreated from Ende before looking at the sword in my hands¡­ As expected.

    Divinity is drifting out of that sword. There¡¯s no mistake. This is a sacred treasure¡­ A weapon made by a god.

    ¡°Where did he get his hands on something like this¡­¡±

    Sacred treasures are things that the gods bestow upon the humans as theirst hope in situations where an evil god or god with nefarious intentions, or perhaps their dependants have descended to the world and are wrecking havoc. Heroes act as the representatives of god and wield them, and they¡¯re left behind in myths as legendary weapons.

    Still, because sacred treasures can be seedbeds for birthing a new evil god if even one mistake is made in its handling, they¡¯re usually destroyed or recovered, or reced with a replica after they have achieved their purposes, is what I was told.

    ¡°Haaa!¡±

    Ende thrusted out again with the shortsword in his left hand. Ku, this annoying bastard! Return to your senses already!!

    ¡°[el][Boost]!¡± (Note: welp, that¡¯s a wrap. At least he tried.)

    I dived into Ende¡¯s bosom with maximum eleration magic.

    ¡°Wh-!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think badly of me. Yumina did request me to hit you once when I find you, after all¡ª!¡±

    I punched him across the face once, then immediately hammered another uppercut into his stomach without mercy.

    ¡°Bufu!?¡±

    ¡°Sleep for a while.¡±

    Inded a final chop onto the back of Ende¡¯s head as he bent over while holding his stomach. The sacred treasure he was holding fell from his hand, and he fell down head-first on the spot.

    ¡°Should I hit him another two or three times, I wonder¡­?¡±

    I felt like there¡¯s still more room for extra chargesing from me being inconvenienced so much by him, but I¡¯ll leave it at that. Sigh, really, stop getting used so easily by people the next time onwards.

    I picked up the two sacred treasures and chucked them into [Storage], and enclosed Ende with another [Prison]. I¡¯ll leave recovering his memories toter. It¡¯s troublesome anyway.

    I shrunk the [Prison] with Ende in it until the size of a dice, and put it inside my pocket.

    Since unlike [Storage], this one doesn¡¯te with time-stopping functions, if I keep him inside for a long time there¡¯s gonna be various troubles like toilet needs or whatnot. I should probably hurry up with my errands here.

    I casted another [Prison] around the senate chairman lying on the ground, and while being guided by Sir Zerorick, headed towards the imperial pce to meet the emperor. Of course, the Dragoon has already been recovered.

    Since we had raised that much of amotion, onlookers as well as patrolling soldiers had gathered outside, but I¡¯ve already erased ourselves from sight with [Invisible] beforehand, so we slipped through them easily and infiltrated the imperial pce this way. Apparently, normally entering the pce also required permission from the senate.

    The inside of the imperial pce, how should I say it, looks simplistic, or rather, in for being the residence of the emperor. The senate hall we were in earlier looked several degrees better inparison.

    The number of guarding knights and golems are small too. It really seems that the emperor doesn¡¯t have much power¡­ Well, if it was an over-extravagant building that in itself also raises some questions.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    When Sir Zerorick opened the door at the end of the corridor we were traversing, a man in his fifties, who was reading a book in a room that looked like an office, looked up in shock.

    The man, who was sporting white hair and beard as well as a pair of round sses, looked much more like a civil officer instead of a military one. So he is the Trihn Emperor, huh. I can¡¯t really feel the imposing auramon to monarchs. There¡¯s an easy-to-approach atmosphere about him, though.

    Eh? He¡¯s looking around with wide eyes¡­ Oh, I forgot to cancel [Invisible].

    His Majesty the Emperor became even more shocked when we suddenly appeared in front of him and almost fell from his chair.

    ¡°Uoo!? Wha, Sir Zerorick!? Are you not supposed to be at Prim¡¯s Reben¡­¡±

    ¡°I havee in order to ask Your Majesty to make an urgent decision. It¡¯s regarding a matter which could decide the fate of the God-Empire.¡±

    Sir Zerorick passed the letter from Lystis to His Majesty the Emperor, who was blinking his eyes and looking quite lost, and started exining from the beginning.

    At first, he appeared to be troubled, but after I took out Senate Chairman Morroc from within my [Prison] and rolled him onto the floor, he began listening to Sir Zerorick with a serious look.

    ¡°I see¡­ This is indeed a serious issue for our empire. Someone! Call Rupheus here!¡±

    When the emperor gave that order, one of the knights in front of the door ran out of the room and headed somewhere. (Note: I could¡¯ve sworn the raw ced the knights inside the room¡­ Did they depop when Touya revealed himself inside the room or sth?)

    I asked a question towards Sir Zerorick next to me although I can guess at the answer.

    ¡°Rupheus would be¡­?¡±

    ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince of our empire.¡±

    So Lystis¡¯s elder brother, huh. If even the emperor is treated this way, I think I don¡¯t need to ask about how the crown prince is treated.

    Eventually, the knight earlier returned together with a young man who is probably the crown prince.

    The same golden blonde as Lystis, and looks to be around the first half of his 20s¡­ He¡¯s decently handsome, but since he¡¯s wearing sses like his father, there¡¯s also an intelligent atmosphere around him. Definitely not the type who looks like he could take up a sword and stand at the frontlines.

    When the crown prince entered the room, at first, he was shocked at the sight of the senate chairman lying on the floor, but while listening to Sir Zerorick and his father about the details, the color of his eyes changed gradually.

    ¡°Father! This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! Now is precisely the time to dissolve the senate and restore order to the God-Empire! Following his instructions, and avoiding the war with Prim is exactly what would give the popce peace of mind right now!¡±

    ¡°U, umu. I see. That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    He¡¯s giving a speech so passionate that even the emperor is moving back a little¡­

    That reminds me, isn¡¯t this crown prince being forced to be engaged with the daughter of the chairman rolling around on the floor over there? I did hear that she¡¯s way older and has a terrible personality¡­ Guess he really doesn¡¯t want that engagement.

    When I asked about itter, apparently she¡¯s over 40, is extremely twisted, and going by face alone one can¡¯t even tell if she¡¯s a man or a woman. I can understand how desperate the crown prince must have been¡­ (Note: so do we all¡­ wew dude.)

    The senate did hold the highest authority in the empire, but they¡¯re not the ones who are running its core functions. If we destroy the senate, while there would be some confusions for a while, eventually things should return to normal.

    The senate treated the emperor as a disposable pawn, but they themselves have be the same type of existence. It¡¯s a story one should learn from¡­

    ¡°I understand. Rupheus, you are to search the estate of the senate chairman thoroughly together with some imperial guards. There should be mountains of evidence concerning his embezzlement of funds from the national budget, not to mention his other crimes. Sir Zerorick will handle the retreat order for the army. We are to make peace with Prim Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°And what should I do with this?¡±

    I pointed towards the chairman on the ground, who was still paralyzed.

    ¡°The order is reversed but¡­ Until we find enough evidence for his crimes, throw him into the underground dungeon.¡±

    Yeah, normally you don¡¯t go around locking people up without sufficient pretext, after all. Hearing just that part makes it sound as if we¡¯re trying to pin fake crimes onto the man. Well, it¡¯s the undeniable truth that he had indeedmitted crimes.

    Now that it¡¯se to this, there¡¯s no way the other senators would be let off lightly¡­ Well, they should just think of it as karma for doing whatever they wanted so far and give up quietly.

    Crown Prince Rupheus headed to the estate of the senate chairman without dy. Seems like he has a lot of pent-up frustrations. Well, not like I can¡¯t understand.

    After I had asked for, and received, a handwritten letter by the emperor addressed to the Prim Kingdom, I moved together with Sir Zerorick first to the same tent as before in the God-Empire¡¯s army camp outside Reben.

    Sir Zerorick immediately ordered the army to retreat, but a part of the nobles, who were suck- ups of the senate, started objecting. Apparently they were eyeing the potential spoils from piging once the invasion is under way.

    However, when we showed them a direct letter from the emperor ordering the retreat, as well as telling them the fact that the senate is to be dissolved soon, they went pale in their faces and didn¡¯t say anything to us afterwards.

    These guys, they were doing something bad in the background, eh? They must be panicking now that the senate which was their support is no longer around. Well, it¡¯s toote for them anyway: Sir Zerorick won¡¯t miss such an easy-to-tell guilty face, you know?

    After themand for the retreat is confirmed, I transferred to the Prim royal castle this time.

    When I passed the letter from the Trihn Emperor to the Prim King and told him that the war hade to an end, everyone in the room stood with a nk expression and didn¡¯t say anything for a while.

    Can¡¯t me them, to be honest. It hasn¡¯t even been six hours since I first came to this country, after all. Within that short amount of time, I had saved two countries from their respective pinches, after all. (Note: you HAVE that much self-awareness!?)

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how we can begin to thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t mind it. Speaking of thanks, the only reason why I was able toe to this world had been the transfer device your ancestor had made. So it should be me who must thank your side.¡±

    Since I had wrapped just about everything up, we headed over to the still-detained Lystis. When she saw me and the Prim King, as well as Sir Zerorick who entered the roomst, she came towards us with an expression of relief.

    Sir Zerorick told her of the events in the God-Empire sinctly.

    ¡°I see! So the war had stopped!¡±

    ¡°Yes. With the dissolution of the senate and the capture of its chairman, a new age is beginning for the God-Empire, no doubt.¡±

    Lystis raised voices of joy when Sir Zerorick affirmed her words. With this, she too can be released atst from having to pretend to be someone else, I suppose. All¡¯s well that ends well, eh?

    ¡°There¡¯s still a ton of problems to deal with for me though¡­¡±

    I heave a sigh while looking at the [Prison] I took out of my pocket with Ende sealed inside it.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 324: Mel and Ende, and the Reunion.

    <h4>Chapter 324: Mel and Ende, and the Reunion.</h4>

    The war between Prim Kingdom and Trihn God-Empire hade to an end following the peace treaty signed by both countries.

    Things from that point onwards are the two countries¡¯ responsibilities to handle, so I stayed out of their way. Of course, I did properly return Imperial Princess Lystis to the God-Empire.

    On the side of the God-Empire, while there were some resistances, in the end, the senate was dissolved, and most of its senators were captured and lost their ce and assets as nobles of the empire.

    Including the chairman, all the captured senators will probably be sentenced in the near future, but I¡¯m not really interested.

    For me, I managed to achieve my initial objective of establishing connections with the powers- that-be over in this world, so it¡¯s good.

    Well, it still hasn¡¯t developed into a fundamentally solid solution against variant attacks in the Reverse World¡­

    And when I thought to call it a wrap and return to the Surface World for the moment, a problem surfaced.

    ¡°That¡¯s why! Please take me along!¡±

    ¡°Ehh¡­¡±

    Dr. Elka had started throwing a tantrum about wanting to be taken to the Surface World together. I beg you, please stop clinging to my leg like that. The looks from the Prim group around me hurts!

    ¡°Touya-kun, her knowledge will definitely prove useful to us. There are things I want to consult her about too, so why don¡¯t you take her along this time?¡±

    ¡°Regina-chan, nicely said!¡±

    Dr. Elka pointed a finger towards the professor with a *bishi*. Well, that might be true, but the potential problems, or more like troublesome things¡­ There¡¯s definitely some problems with her personality, I can guarantee it.

    If Fenrir¡¯sing along as well, that relieves me a little, but still¡­

    ¡°In the first ce, by ¡®take her along¡¯, you mean to Babylon?¡±

    ¡°If she¡¯s left on the ground there¡¯s the possibility that some secrets might be leaked for both sides, after all. She¡¯s probably just gonna hole up in [Laboratory] and [Workshop] anyway.¡±

    U¡ªmu¡­ If we can construct powerful golems or make further improvements to the Frame Gear with her help, it would indeed help us immensely in theing battles ahead¡­

    ¡°Well, if the professor says so¡­¡±

    ¡°Yay! Travel to another world! We did it, Fenrir!¡±

    I still feel slightly insecure while watching Dr. Elka who pulled Fenrir into a standing position by both of his front paws and started dancing around with him, but well. Whateveres, I suppose.

    ¡°Another world, huh¡­ Touya-dono, please do take me there one day as well. To the world of my ancestors.¡±

    ¡°One day, definitely. I¡¯ll also introduce you to the one on that side who also holds the name of Palerius. She¡¯s quite the beauty, you know?¡±

    ¡°Now that sounds promising.¡±

    Whileughing, the Prim King exchanged handshakes with me. I made the promise to return for another visit eventually, and also told them to go to Dracliff Ind and look for the silver dragon if anything happens on this side.

    I¡¯ve tentatively gave the order to not hurt humans unless they are attacked first to the dragons there. Although most of them can¡¯t speak the humannguage, they can understand it, so as

    long as the other party gives out my name and their purpose of visit, Shirogane should be able to handle it promptly.

    ¡°Well then, see you.¡±

    ¡°Umu. We¡¯ve really been in your care on this asion. Thank you.¡±

    While hearing the voice of His Majesty the Prim King, I transferred ourselves¡ªthree persons and one golem¡ªusing [Dimensional Transfer] to the aerial garden of Babylon.

    There, I asked Dr. Elka to wait for a bit while I brought Yumina up from the ground. Well, I do think it should be ok, but just in case, as a precaution, you know.

    Once Yumina used her magic eyes to confirm that Dr. Elka held no evil intentions, I entrusted her to the professor for a tour of Babylon. The two person and one golem walked away while Dr. Elka was looking all around her and asking questions to the professor from time to time.

    ¡°Touya-san. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible, but could she be the tenth¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not! I only weed her in as a technical staff member!¡±

    ¡°Is that so.¡±

    For an instant, I felt a tremendous pressure from Yumina who¡¯s smiling lightly¡­ No, I really don¡¯t have any ns to add anymore, ok?

    I don¡¯t understand how she allows mistresses even though she reacted that way earlier, but in any case I don¡¯t n on adding to that as well.

    If you ask Yumina and the girls, apparently everyone in the Babylon Numbers, including the professor, counts as mistresses already. Is it that? That talk earlier that as long as they can¡¯t give birth to children it¡¯s OK?

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I met Ende over in the other world, you see. That idiot lost his memories and got himself brainwashed, you know?¡±

    ¡°That happened to Ende-san? And then, what did you do?¡±

    ¡°N? As promised, I beat him up and brought him with me.¡±

    I took out the dice-sized [Prison] that was sealing Ende from inside my pocket, and threw it on top of thewn in the garden.

    ¡°[Release].¡±

    The [Prison] shattered upon me uttering that word, and a fallen-down Ende appeared on the spot.

    Suddenly, that Ende flew up towards Yumina while stretching out his hand, trying to grab her.

    ¡°Gaa!¡±

    ¡°Kya!¡±

    Tch, damn bas¡­! I grabbed Ende¡¯s hand which was stretching towards Yumina, and letting the momentum flow through my body, unleashed a textbook ippon seoi nage. I then presented a [Paralyze] on the idiot who¡¯s lying down on his back.

    ¡°Guha!¡±

    I let go of Ende¡¯s hand after he went limp.

    ¡°So he woke up. This is a difficult point in using [Prison], eh¡­¡±

    Since time flows normally inside, he probably regained his consciousness sometime earlier. After that, he probably waited quietly for a chance to escape.

    Still, this bastard, to go as far as attacking Yumina. Should I hit him another 2, 3 times¡­?

    ¡°He did seem to be not in his right mind.¡±

    ¡°Ah, well yeah. His memories are probably in a mess right now, after all. For now, let¡¯s bring him over to Mel¡¯s ce and see if we can dig his memories up again.¡±

    It¡¯ll be troublesome if he keeps attacking us every time he wakes up.

    I lifted Ende with [Levitation], and headed towards Babylon¡¯s [Rampart].

    We reached the room where Mel is being detained, and lowered Ende who looks battered.

    ¡°Endymion!?¡±

    The Phrase¡¯s [Sovereign], Mel, who up until that point was behaving as if her soul is no longer in her body, stood up in panic and rushed over before hugging Ende close.

    ¡°How cruel¡­ Who did this to you¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Well, that was me, but¡ªwai, stop! Don¡¯t look at me like that, I¡¯ll exin, okay!? He had lost his memories, and came attacking so I had to immobilize him. It was justified self- defense.¡±

    I hurriedly gave my excuses when being stared at by a pair of teary-looking, condemning eyes. I can¡¯t deny that it bleeds a little into excessive self-defense¡­

    ¡°Memories¡­?¡±

    ¡°Seems like he was once on the verge of death or something. And after he lost his memories due to that, some bad guy imnted weird memories into him which caused him to view me as an enemy. He did seem to remember you a little bit, though.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I understand. Then let¡¯s quickly heal him.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Ignoring me who made a weird sound unintentionally, small crystal tentacles grew out from Mel¡¯s fingertips with a *paki paki*. The ten tentacles, which looked like ss cords, attached themselves to various points around Ende¡¯s head.

    ¡°I will now recall Endymion¡¯s memories. It may be a bit jarring to your ears, so please be careful.¡±

    As soon as she said that, Mel¡¯s hands began to produce shrill sounds that started resonating with each other. Unable to stand the noise that was like tinnitus increased by several tens of magnitudes, I retreated outside of the [Prison] surrounding the room together with Yumina and shut out sounds from within.

    ¡°She said she can heal him but¡­¡±

    ¡°It could be an ability simr to my [Recall]. She might be using external sounds to stimte Ende¡¯s psyche and trying to awaken his memories with that.¡±

    Based on what I can tell, I think it¡¯s something like that¡­ It somehow gives off a feeling of putting your head inside a microwave oven. Wouldn¡¯t it explode¡­

    Eventually, Mel turned back towards me from inside the [Prison] with a troubled look. Eh? What happened?

    When we entered the [Prison] again, Mel began speaking to me while being flustered.

    ¡°Umm, I think he has returned to normal but, he¡¯s only moving his eyes and not reacting¡­¡±

    On top of the troubled Mel¡¯s knees, Ende sent me a look of condemnation.

    ¡°Ah, the [Paralyze].¡±

    I forgot. Obviously he couldn¡¯t move.

    I came up to Ende and casted [Recovery] on him. Just in case, if he starts rampaging again, I kept a [Paralyze] on standby so I can use it anytime.

    A bitter, Ende stretched out a hand towards Mel¡¯s cheeks, and gently stroked it while smiling.

    ¡°¡­ Hey, Mel. It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Endymion¡­!¡±

    Mel hugged Ende close. Seems like it was a sess, after all.

    ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve recovered your memories.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you. I also remember the things that happened back when I lost them¡­ You¡¯ve hit me quite hard, Touya.¡±

    ¡°That was on you. Go ask yourself for responsibility.¡±

    If he can speak like that to me, I guess he¡¯s alright. While being hugged by Mel, Ende looked around the room while scowling.

    ¡°And may I ask why is Mel in this kind of ce? Did you perhaps take her here forcefully?¡±

    ¡°Stop saying things that make me sound like a kidnapper. This is something like protection, in any case. This way, the Phrase won¡¯t be drawn in towards Mel. Various things are being isted inside here, so it¡¯s absolutely safe.¡±

    Even here, people treat me like a kidnapper¡­ I replied in the negative staunchly towards Ende who had turned a dangerous look to me for a second. I¡¯m sad at this false usation, you know.

    Yumina smoothly stood between the two of us who had been staring at each other.

    ¡°For now, how about Ende-san and Mel-san have a nice and long talk about what¡¯s happened so far, and what¡¯s going to happen in the future? We will take our leaves here, so.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Wai-, Yumina?¡±

    I was pushed out by Yumina from within the [Prison] and the room, into the corridor outside the door. What was that?

    ¡°That won¡¯t do, Touya-san. They¡¯re a pair of lovers who had finally met each other again after a long period of time, you know? You need to be more tactful.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ah, I see now.¡±

    Yumina exined to me while looking towards the door with an expression of half sympathy and half curiosity. Sorry that I¡¯m so dense.

    Well, I can understand that now.

    ¡°Well, someone who obstructs others¡¯ love deserves to get kicked by a horse and die, huh.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°A saying in my old world. If a person gets in the way of the romance of others, since that¡¯s an extremely boorish thing to do, he or she will receive punishment in the form of getting kicked by a horse and die, is the meaning.¡±

    Well, my current body definitely won¡¯t die from getting kicked by a horse, but that¡¯s not saying I want to be kicked. There¡¯s a ton of things I want to know from Ende, but right now I guess I¡¯ll respect Yumina¡¯s wish.

    He can¡¯t get out from that [Prison] anyway. I¡¯ve taken his sacred treasures too.

    We walked away together from the room Ende and Mel were in.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 325: Katsudon, and Endeâ€™s Circumstances.

    <h4>Chapter 325: Katsudon, and Ende¡¯s Circumstances.</h4>

    ¡°Well then, time for you to speak.¡±

    With a *don*, I hit the table I¡¯m sitting at, and stared at Ende, who¡¯s directly sitting across from me. Within the dim room, the stand on the table, which had light magic enchanted on it, illuminated Ende¡¯s face from the side.

    ¡°Your mother back in the countryside is crying, you know¡­ Want a katsudon?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I have absolutely no idea what you¡¯ve been trying to do since a while before, but since I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯ll have some.¡±

    Un, well, I got a bit carried away. I mean, isn¡¯t this the obvious pattern when ites to interrogations?

    In maid clothing, Cesca brought in three bowls of katsudons. Me and Ende, and tentatively for Mel as well.

    ¡°Me as well?¡±

    ¡°I know Phrase doesn¡¯t need to eat, but since it¡¯s already been made, try it out. It¡¯s ok if you can¡¯t finish.¡±

    Mel turned at Ende with a troubled look, but seeing Ende taking up his chopsticks and starting to eat, she too picked up a piece of the katsu with wobbly chopsticks and put it into her mouth.

    ¡°!¡±

    Mel opened her eyes wide and began eating the katsudon with great relish. Seems like she likes it.

    ¡°Come to think of it, what¡¯s the rtionship between ruler-types and food anyway?¡±

    ¡°The Phrase is a species that can operate as long as there¡¯s a bit of light and magic power. As such, they don¡¯t really have much experience with the act of eating something. Well, Rize was pretty adamant on food-rted matters, though.¡±

    ¡°Right, what happened to that Rize girl? Weren¡¯t you guys moving together?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk about thatter as well. For now, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    That¡¯s right. I¡¯d better finish this before it gets cold. Mm, delicious. I guess ire-san¡¯s the one who made this¡­ Or maybe Luu? Even though she¡¯s a princess of Regulus, her cooking skill has risen so much that it can bepared to a professional these days¡­

    After we finished eating the katsudons (although Mel looked like she wanted to eat more), I started listening to Ende¡¯s story.

    ¡°Touya knows about them too, right? The golden Phrases.¡±

    ¡°The variants?¡±

    ¡°Variants¡­ Yeah, those are something like sudden variations, I guess. The Phrase that havee to this world are currently split into two forces. The [Sovereign] loyalists led by Nei, and the reformists led by Yura. And that Yura, after getting his hands on an unknown power from somewhere, became capable of transforming Phrases into entirely new lifeforms.¡±

    Nei is that female ruler-type that I¡¯ve only seen once before, and Yura would be that ruler-type that gave off an eerie feeling, right? His dark eyes have an unreadable feeling to them¡­ So that guy got his hands on the evil god¡¯s powers.

    ¡°I tried to ascertain the current strength of Yura¡¯s faction, and tracked them down within the Dimensional Gap, but a pair of twin ruler-types¡­ They¡¯re called Leto and Luto, and I got taken out by them. It¡¯s embarrassing, but I couldn¡¯t do anything against them. They weren¡¯t that strong before, but after being reborn as variants their strength rose to unimaginable levels. It took me all I had just to escape.¡±

    ¡°They still had more ruler-types¡­? And they¡¯ve even be variants¡­¡±

    ¡°That power is abnormal. I know since I¡¯ve passed through a lot of different worlds before this. That was¡­ The power of a god. Power from an absolute being that could create entire worlds.¡±

    ¡°A bit off the mark there. That was power from an evil god. It¡¯s sourced from an imitation of the gods born on the ground, and is definitely not the power of a true god.¡±

    Ende blinked at me who gave such a reply to him. It was clearly a face which said, ¡°How do you know something like that?¡±, and I unintentionallyughed a little when I saw that.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ve always wanted to ask, but who exactly are you, Touya? You¡¯re not a normal person, right?¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ Well, I guess it¡¯s ok.¡±

    To make it easier to understand, I activated [Divinity Release] and let my divinity flow out into the surroundings. Ende and Mel should be able to notice this aura.

    Just as I predicted, the two of them sensed the divinitying off me and backed off while showing shocked faces. Oops, did I overdo it a bit? I dispelled the divinity in the surroundings, and returned to my normal state.

    ¡°That, that aura was¡­¡±

    ¡°Tentatively, I¡¯m a member of the divine, so. Well, I¡¯m still something like a trainee.¡±

    Ende and Mel solidified on the spot with their shock written on their faces. Well, can¡¯t me them. [Divinity Release] is something that basically forces the recognition of ¡°It¡¯s a god!¡± onto the people who are hit by its aura. I don¡¯t think mine has even reached the level of Karen nee- san yet, though.

    ¡°¡­ Should we kneel down and start praying¡­?¡±

    ¡°Stop it. That¡¯s just ufortable. Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯m a trainee? I¡¯m still not a god, so don¡¯t start treating me like one, please.¡±

    Ende and Mel looked at each other and nodded to themselves. They still look a bit nervous, but I think they¡¯ll get used to it after a while.

    ¡°And? Did you lose your memories from getting beaten up by those twins?¡±

    ¡°Beaten up¡­ I can¡¯t deny that. But no, I did manage to run away at that time. However, I felt that the situation is looking grim, and as such I sought out new powers for myself too.¡±

    ¡°And I guess that¡¯s these?¡±

    I took out the two shortswords that Ende had been holding from [Storage]. These are weapons imbued with divinity, or in other words sacred treasures.

    ¡°These two swords are things from a world some distance away form this one. In that world, apparently an evil dragon-something that had been rampaging around was destroyed by a hero-something wielding these. After that, the swords had been passed down within the hero- something¡¯s descendants, and I just borrowed them for a bit.¡± (Note: the ¡°-something¡±s are in the raws. Ende¡­)

    Stolen goods!? Wait, if it¡¯s left on the ground it¡¯s just a potential evil god-seedbed anyway, so I guess the end result is alright?

    ¡°And then, a mysterious man who imed he came to retrieve those swords suddenly appeared before me, you see. Saying something like ¡®Leaving that sacred treasure on the ground is bad¡¯, he easily beat me up. I barely escaped with my life by transferring away, but it seemed like I mistook the destination world. And then I lost consciousness like that. After that, that senate chairman geezer found me and the rest was as you know.¡±

    Retrieve the swords? Bad if they¡¯re left on the ground? ¡­ Could that perhaps be a lower- ranked god?

    I asked the two of them to wait a moment, and made a call to Kami-sama. When I roughly exined to him the circumstances, a light-hearted reply came back.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s the Martial God. He was saying something like wanting to make that person a disciple since he shows promise, you know. Oh, the swords are free for you to use as long as you don¡¯t lose them.¡±

    Aaaaaand that¡¯s a bingo.

    This guy, to have survived fighting against the god governing martial arts, that¡¯s amazing. Hmm, but he almost died and lost his memories too, so that¡¯s only barely surviving, I guess?

    When I told him that, as expected Ende only made a forced smile and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Beaten up by the twins -> beaten up by the Martial God -> beaten up by me, a three- consecutive-defeat eh. I kinda feel sorry for him¡­ It¡¯s not as if Ende¡¯s weak, for that matter.

    For now, I¡¯ll return these sacred treasures back to my [Storage].

    ¡°Well, I know about your circumstances now. Then what about that ruler-type girl, Rize?¡±

    ¡°I let her go to Nei. Asked her to exin various things to her. Things concerning the variants, and so on¡­ They¡¯re sisters, you know.¡±

    Is that so? They don¡¯t look like each other at all, though¡­

    On a side note, I wonder how do the Phrase process familial rtions¡­ I don¡¯t even know how they reproduce,e to think of it. Having said that, I can¡¯t exactly ask about it, so let¡¯s just leave it for now.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s Touya nning to do with us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s no way I can let Mel out of [Prison]. For now, anyway. Spare me from the Phraseunching an assault on my own country. As for you, Ende¡­¡±

    He¡¯s not our ally, but Mel¡¯s ally in the current picture, after all. If you say it¡¯s easy to understand, it is, but it¡¯s also not at the same time¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to help out as long as Touya doesn¡¯t harm Mel in any way. Now that we¡¯vee to this stage, we can¡¯t move forward without cleaning everything up once and for all.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I want to talk with Nei one more time. One more time, properly facing her from the front¡­ And tell her to stop doing these kinds of things. It may be hard, but¡­¡±

    Mel gave her own thoughts while looking down. For that, we¡¯ll have to first wait for contact from Rize, I suppose. As long as she stays in the [Prison], her safety is guaranteed anyway.

    ¡°So it¡¯s maintaining the status quo for now. I feel bad, but you¡¯ll have to stay detained by us.¡±

    ¡°Oioi, me as well?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re staying with her as punishment for leaving her alone. We won¡¯t be doing things like monitoring and whatnot, so feel free to flirt with her all day.¡±

    ¡°Wh-!¡± (Note: *whistle*)

    I left the room while looking at the flustered Ende. Before I left the room, I saw the sight of Ende holding Mel¡¯s hand. It¡¯d be great if he can properly care for Mel mentally after she¡¯s been feeling down all this while.

    ¡°Have the talks finished-degozaru ka?¡±

    When I returned to the living room, Yae was waiting for me in a chair. Empty donburi bowls are piled on the table besides her. You, how many katsudon did you eat¡­

    ¡°For the moment, yeah. If things go well, we probably won¡¯t have to fight with the Phrases again. The variants are another matter, though.¡±

    ¡°That is excellent. Oh, also, a letter came from aniue in Ishen-gozaru. As he wishes for a rematch with Moroha aneue in the near future, he wants to know when would be a good time, apparently.¡± (Note: the closer trantion here is Moroha elder-sister-inw for the term Yae used, but that¡¯s way too long, so I chose to use aneue in the end.)

    Rematch? Juutarou-san? When did he fight with Moroha nee-san again¡­

    ¡°The martial tournament fromst time. Aniue who was the winner fought with aneue after that-degozaru yo.¡±

    Ah, that time. Thest day of the festival, is it? I was asleep for that entire day due to the battle with Gira the day before, after all.

    As for the results, it¡¯s aplete victory for Moroha nee-san. There¡¯s zero suspense there. What¡¯s more, it sounded like she went all-out against Juutarou-san. Thrusting someone who had just tasted the joy of victory into the depths of defeat, is she a demon? Wait, she¡¯s a god.

    ¡°I feel sorry for Juutarou-san, but I think he¡¯ll just lose again¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something aniue acknowledges himself-degozarou. He probably wants the opportunity to train against her-degozaru yo.¡±

    If it¡¯s like that, it should be fine. Thank god he¡¯s a positive person. If his heart actually breaks or bends over this, I¡¯d feel guilty after all¡­

    Suddenly, the smartphone in my chest pocket lets off a sound. A call from Kousaka-san. I have a bad feeling¡­

    ¡°Yes, hello¡­¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty. You need to start clearing today¡¯s work soon, or there¡¯s going to be someplications that will appear elsewhere. Where are you right now?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, I¡¯m heading back right now.¡±

    Recently, I¡¯ve been bogged down by matters in the Reverse World, after all. It¡¯s probably best if I stay and do some work over here for a while.

    My work regarding the governing of the country is just deciding on some prepared proposals, after all. Oh right, there was that proposal from the Adventurers Guild¡¯s Guildmaster, Rerishia- san, regarding the founding of an Adventurer Training School.

    The number of adventurers who came to Brunhild for the dungeon inds have further increased from before. And together with that, cases where novice adventurers pushed

    themselves too far which led to grave injuries, or even death, are on the rise. This is to reduce, or possibly prevent, such cases from urring.

    There¡¯s not a thing to lose in learning about skills that can save your lives. Well, I am thinking of lowering the tuition fees as much as I can so they would actually feel that way, but¡­

    Let¡¯s head over to Kousaka-san¡¯s location in any case.

    ¡°I¡¯m off for work then.¡±

    ¡°Have a good trip-degozaru yo.¡±

    While being seen off by Yae, I opened a [Gate] to the castle in Brunhild.

    -Pixel

 Chapter 326: Prepare, and the Three Musketeers.

    <h4>Chapter 326: Prepare, and the Three Musketeers.</h4>

    Grimgerde, with Rin riding in it, readied the gatling cannon equipped on its right arm and began firing.

    Hilda¡¯s Siegrune received that with the shield it raised in front of itself and tried to charge forward like that, but a grenade exploded near its feet and it only staggered forward a few steps instead.

    ¡°Please hold out a little bit longer, Hilda-san!¡±

    From atop a nearby hill, Luu¡¯s Waltraute aimed the cannon on its right shoulder towards Rin¡¯s Grimgerde.

    The long-distance shooting-use [C Unit] is equipped on Waltraute right now. The anchors in its heels dug deep into the ground, and with a loud explosion, a bullet left the barrel aiming straight at Grimgerde.

    ¡°Kuh!¡±

    Rin stopped the firing of her gatling and took evasive actions. The bullet fired by Luu left a huge hole on the ground directly behind where Grimgerde had been standing a moment ago.

    The dust blown up by that covered the surroundings. Using that chance, Hilda¡¯s Siegrune charged towards Rin¡¯s Grimgerde. If she gets close, Rin¡¯s frame which is an annihtion- specialized bombardment-type unit wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got you!¡±

    ¡°Not so fast-degozaru!¡±

    The horizontal sh unleashed by Hilda¡¯s sword is blocked by a katana. From within the dust cloud, Yae¡¯s Schwertleite revealed itself.

    The two of them, Hilda¡¯s closebat-specialized heavy-armor-type Siegrune and Yae¡¯s close-bat-specialized light-armor-type Schwertleite, are very simr units except for the respective defensive and offensive-based styles.

    The orange knight and the purple samurai exchanged blows over and over again.

    On the other hand, Rin¡¯s Grimgerde, which had taken its distance from the two closebat specialists, and Luu¡¯s Waltraute are having a long-distance shootout against each other.

    At that moment, Rin¡¯s gatling gun stopped spinning. It wasn¡¯t due to running out of ammo, but rather due to the overheating caused by extended use. Rin unhesitatingly purged the still- smoking gatling gun from Grimgerde¡¯s right arm. Rather than wait for it to cool down, she chose to discard the excess weight, huh.

    Using that opportunity, Luu switcher her current setup from the long-distance shooting-use [C Unit] to the high-mobility maneuver-use [B Unit] and charged in towards Rin.

    Rin opened the six-slot missile pods on her shoulders in a hurry, but by then Waltraute was already close enough with its de drawn, and Grimgerde was pierced through its chest.

    ¡°Nicely done¡­ But, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll just lose like this¡­!¡±

    Grimgerde got Waltraute into a Nelson Hold, and opened its chest armor which was pierced through by Waltraute¡¯s sword to reveal a twin set of gatling guns. The two guns mercilessly spewed destruction onto their target, the frame directly in front of their muzzles.

    ¡°Ah, you, that¡¯s unfa¡ª!¡±

    Turned into a beehive at point-nk range, Waltraute, together with Grimgerde which copsed on its knees after finishing its salvo, exploded into tiny fragments.

    ¡°Kokonoe Shinmei-ryuu Ougi, Hien Reppa!¡±

    ¡°Restia-style sword technique, Fifth ¡¤ Spiral!¡±

    Schwertleite¡¯s katana and Siegrune¡¯s sword simultaneously pierced each other¡¯s chest area at the same time, straight through the cockpit.

    ¡°A mutual hit¡­ Degozaru ka¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame¡­¡±

    The two frames exploded on the spot, leaving behind nothing but dust. The battlefield is left with nothing except the billowing smoke caused from the explosions¡­

    ¡°Simtion end. No survivors from both sides. Draw. Opening hatch.¡±

    The hatch of the Frame Units opened together with a *pushuu* sound.

    When I turned my eyes from the huge monitor within Babylon to the Frame Units, the four people who were fighting earlier got out from the four units.

    ¡°This is a battle using Frame Gears. Well, it¡¯s a simtion, not an actual one.¡±

    ¡°Fwooooooooo¡­¡±

    ¡°Uwooooooooo¡­¡±

    Dr. Elka and Fenrir had their mouths opened in ¡°O¡± shapes and were letting out excited noises. I think?

    ¡°Good work.¡±

    I then called out to the four people who came out from the Frame Units.

    ¡°Well well, another simultaneous hit-degozatta.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°And I thought I¡¯d won¡­ To think I¡¯d get taken out as well like that¡­¡±

    ¡°Carelessness is one¡¯s greatest enemy. The moment when you think you¡¯ve won is exactly the moment when you¡¯re most vulnerable. You¡¯re still green, Luu.¡±

    I did think that with this team setup, the chance of it bing a draw is high, but to think it yed out that brilliantly.

    Grimgerde¡¯s close-range capabilities is a possible point for improvement, too. If she doesn¡¯t have any effective way to deal with opponents who are already close to herself, that would be bad, after all. Guess I¡¯ll discuss this with Rosettater.

    ¡°By the way, what were you thinking on letting that person help with?¡±

    The professor who was besides me asked that while looking towards Dr. Elka.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯ll be after we get her to learn this world¡¯s magic engineering techniques, but foremost would be the development of amunication device, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Communication device?¡±

    ¡°Not just anymunication device. I need something that can enablemunications between the Surface World and the Reverse World. If we utilize the spacetime magic techniques used in the Dimensional Gate, it should be possible.¡±

    That would be something very convenient for us. For example, when variants invade the Reverse World again, in that situation we can get information regarding that immediately.

    ¡°Is your end goal to be able to use the smartphones tomunicate between the worlds or something?¡±

    ¡°Well, that is the general direction I¡¯m thinking of going with, yeah. If we can set up a base station to act as a ry, it should work out. There would likely still be some timeg though.¡±

    If that happens, it should be necessary to pass a smartphone to people like Nia from [Red Cats], huh¡­ Wait, she would probably break it so someone like the vice-leader Est would be good instead.

    ¡°If the two worlds be one, even if there isn¡¯t a ry point it would probably still connect properly though¡­¡±

    That doesn¡¯t make it okay to neglect this issue for the moment. It¡¯s that, the ¡°Be Prepared¡± motto my friend who was in the Boy Scouts always talked about before.

    Something like, ¡°No matter what happens, when, or where, one must always be prepared to handle it in a proper fashion.¡±, I guess?

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave that side to you. Tell me when you¡¯re finished.¡±

    ¡°Roger. Oh, speaking of finished, what¡¯s happening with the magic trains that¡¯s being made in Ferzen?¡±

    ¡°Eh, if I remember correctly, they should be finishing soon since we gave them the magic batteries a while ago. Train numbers 1 and 2 should be deployed in Belfast and Refreese when they¡¯repleted, so we should get a notice then.¡±

    I¡¯ll have to be the one to move the trains from Ferzen in the East to the two countries in the West anyway.

    If the operation of the train services between Belfast and Refreese goes well, next is apparently going to be a rail line between Ferzen and Restia. And after that are ns for a Belfast-Mismede line, I think.

    Well, it will probably be used far more often to transport goods than passengers. If the transfer of resources between countries could get smoother with this, it would bring benefits on a lot of different aspects.

    I came down to the ground from Babylon and headed towards Olba-san¡¯s Strand Company. Thepany, which set up its shop in a corner of the castle town, deals in a wide range of merchandizes ranging from the Dverg to capsule toys.

    Today too, children gathered in the ying space set up in front of the shop, and yed together with various toys such as the beigoma or the kendama.

    ¡°Ah, Your Majesty! Hello!¡±

    ¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°Hello!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    When one kid noticed me who was entering the shop, he gave me a greeting, upon which everyone else also gave a greeting to me.

    ¡°Yes, hello. You all are as energetic as ever.¡±

    I took out some candies from [Storage] and gave them to the kids, and stood outside while talking with them for a while before going in.

    You can¡¯t underestimate the thing called the children¡¯s informationwork. There¡¯s a lot of things you hear that can be used as reference, such as small changes they felt in the town, their parents¡¯ grumbling, or various rumours around the adults. Well, most of the things we actually talked about are trivial stuff, but still.

    When I entered the shop interior, Olba-san immediately came out and greeted me before leading me into a room inside.

    ¡°How¡¯s the status on the Ether Vehicle?¡±

    ¡°Hai. I¡¯ve given several models to each of our acquainted royal families. Soon, rumors should begin to spread among the nobles in each country as well.¡±

    The Ether Vehicles are rtively pricey purchases. While they are definitely not something one can buy on a whim, partly due to the price, it should be able to sell among nobles if we give it a sort of recognition as a status symbol.

    ¡°And how about the models for the magic train?¡±

    ¡°I think we should be able to prepare a decent number of them. We¡¯ll make it in time for the opening ceremony of the railways.¡±

    These magic train models aren¡¯t just being sold as toys; by getting them to sell, there¡¯s also the aim of increasing the recognition around the actual magic trains.

    As other countries began operating their own railways, Dvergs which would be helpful for the construction projects should begin to rise in demand as well. Although Ferzen has its huge number of magic users so I doubt it would sell a lot over there¡­

    After that, I had a few more discussions with Olba-san regarding things like new additions to the capsule toy lineups, models for the Ether Vehicle, and so on, before leaving the shop.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve walked around in the castle town. It¡¯s gotten a lot livelier since before, and its size has also increased. Well, together with that there¡¯s more troubles than before, and patrol knights have to increase their time spent around the town. At least there hasn¡¯t been any big incidents happening so far.

    When I moved myself some distance away from the center of the town and to the only school in this country, Fiana-san who is Sakura¡¯s mother and also the principal of the school came out to greet me.

    The school is functioning well at this time. When I asked her if there¡¯s anythingcking, a reply came back saying they don¡¯t have a musical instrument they can use in their music sses, so I gave them a piano as a present.

    Until now, they were apparently doing it with Sakura¡¯s songs or Sousuke nii-san¡¯s performances, but as expected it should be good for the teachers themselves to y some music. Sousuke nii-san should be able to teach them the basics too. He¡¯s the Music God, anyway.

    While I¡¯m at it, I also gave them casts and recorders for the students. Can¡¯t have a music lesson without these.

    After talking with Fiana-san for a while, I suggested for us to take a break and headed outside, only to find Nyantaro waiting for us. What is it?

    ¡°Your Majesty! I have a request-nya!¡±

    ¡°As expected I can¡¯t ban His Majesty the Demon King of Xenoas froming here, you know.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. Eh¡ªwait, that¡¯s not what I want! I actually wantrades-nya!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a lot of them all over the town already?¡±

    The cats who are under Nyantaro¡¯smand are everywhere. While Brunhild¡¯s castle town has a lot of cats, thanks to Nyantaro¡¯s control, they¡¯re docile and friendly to humans and hasn¡¯t caused any issues so far.

    More like, there¡¯s far more incidents where the humans cause trouble to the cats.

    ¡°They are my catpanions-nya. I want ones that are the same as me, Cait Siths asrades-nya! I can¡¯t keep on managing everyone without help-nya!¡±

    Nyantaro came clinging to my legs. It hurts!? Pull your ws back, oi!

    ¡°And anyway, isn¡¯t your master Sakura? Asking from me is kinda barking up the wrong tree¡­¡±

    ¡°Sakura-sama can¡¯t do something like specifically getting a Cait Sith when she tries to summon! I have three friends whom I¡¯m close to, please! I beg of you!¡±

    ¡°Ah, fine, I get it, I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    For the first time in my life, I saw a cat perform a dogeza. Well, if I think about it, it¡¯s true that asking Nyantaro to handle every single cat in the entire town is hard on him. And in the first ce, Nyantaro also has the job of being Fiana-san¡¯s guard.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be needing your memories. Think about those three Cait Sith friends of yours.¡±

    ¡°Roger-nya.¡±

    I held Nyantaro¡¯s front paws and pressed our foreheads together¡­ If someone saw us from the sides, they would be wondering what the hell am I doing with a cat¡­

    Information of three Cait Siths emerged within my head. I see, so these guys are it?

    I drew the summoning magic circle in the school courtyard and started pouring magic power. Eventually, a ck mist began to spread from the center before forming into a small tornado and then dispersing suddenly.

    When that passed, three small shadows appeared in the summoning circle and, just like when Nyantaro was summoned, they pulled the small swords on their waists out, raised them to the sky and shouted in a loud voice.

    ¡°¡°¡°One for all, and all for one!¡±¡±¡±

    One is an American shorthair-like Cait Sith with a resolute face. Another is a Siam-like Cait Sith with an aura of elegance. And thest one is a Persian-like Cait Sith with aparativelyrge build.

    As expected, the three of them are dressed in the same way as Nyantaro, with long boots and a feathered hat, leather gloves, a mantle and a rapier, the model image of a knight. All three of them are cat knights, huh.

    ¡°Our lord. Please grant names unto us.¡±

    The American shorthair Cait Sith came forth and kneeled. Eh, this guy doesn¡¯t have ¡°nya¡± in his sentences¡­

    Thanks to Kohaku¡¯s blessings, I don¡¯t need to satisfy any conditions to make a contract with beast-type summoned beasts, and only need to provide names¡­ For them, I guess it¡¯s gotta be that.

    ¡°Your name will be Athos. Yours would be Aramis, and you would be Porthos.¡±

    ¡°¡°¡°Acknowledged.¡±¡±¡±

    The shorthair is Athos, the Siam is Aramis, and the Persian is Porthos.

    ¡°Everyone! It¡¯s been a long time-nya!¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Been doing well?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have changed a lot.¡±

    ¡°Gawawa, still as thin as before. Are you properly eating?¡±

    Being acquaintances, they immediately started hitting it off.

    ¡°For now, you guys will be helping Nyantaro. Besides that, you¡¯re free to do what you wish.¡±

    ¡°¡°¡°Nyantaro?¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°I-it¡¯s not-nya! My actual name is D¡¯artagnyan-nya! Nyantaro¡¯s a nickname-nya!¡±

    Nyantaro exined to the three of them desperately. Oh, right, Ipletely forgot.

    Since they¡¯re meeting with old friends after a long while, I gave them each one silver coin and told them to go out and have some fun. If it¡¯s the bars in this ce, they would sell liquor to Nyantaro¡¯s group. Of course, they¡¯re matatabi-infused liquors.

    Since Nyantaro still has his job of being Fiana-san¡¯s guard, I brought the other three to the bar first. Since I¡¯m teaching them the route, I¡¯m not using transfer magic this time. It¡¯s already near evening, huh. The bar probably already has people drinking in it.

    The townspeople, probably due to being used to Nyantaro, aren¡¯t surprised when they see me walking with the three Cait Siths. The only ones who look surprised are travellers from outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite the lively town.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡±

    Athos said that while looking around carefully. Aramis was waving its hand cheerfully at a cat walking on a wall close by (probably a female cat), while Porthos was drooling while looking at a yakitori stall.

    I think I understand these three¡¯s personalities somewhat now.

    ¡°Well, just like Nyantaro, you guys will be protecting this castle town from the shadows. Work hard.¡±

    ¡°¡°¡°Ha!¡±¡±¡±

    When we reached the tavern and entered, the sight of old men lying on the ground in front of Suika who was still drinking greeted us. This loli Alcohol God, she¡¯s doing it again¡­ I took her allowance away so how is she getting the money to buy drinks? Oh, right, must be bets from drinking bouts.

    ¡°Ah~, it¡¯s Touya onii-chan~. How are you~?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good, thanks. That aside, how much have you drunk already¡­¡±

    She¡¯s dead drunk. I took in the pile of empty bottles on the table next to her before turning my eyes towards the bar¡¯s master, who inly looked away. Nice business you have there, master. As long as he has Suika as a customer, profits wille rolling in like waves on a beach.

    ¡°Better pull out while you can. Let¡¯s go before Karina nee-san finds you here.¡±

    ¡°Aye aye. Carry me on your back since I can¡¯t walk~.¡±

    She should actually be able to freely control whether she¡¯s drunk or not, but she just stays drunk most of the time, doesn¡¯t she. If she gets serious, she can probably be sober in an instant. Well, a part of the enjoyment of drinking is getting drunk, I suppose.

    Well, it¡¯s prettyte to be holding it against her anyway, so I did as told and got Suika onto my back. It really does feel like I¡¯ve gained a good-for-nothing little sister.

    ¡°Master, matatabi sake for these guys. Nyantaro isingter as well, so treat him too.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Since the bar¡¯s master is a resident of Brunhild as well, he didn¡¯t pay any attention to the three cats drinking alcohol. Quite the adaptability, I¡¯ve gotta say.

    I left the three of them at the bar and carried Suika on my back while heading back to the castle. Somehow, instead of using [Gate], today I felt like walking back on my own feet.

    The wind blowing in the evenings feels nice. Times like this isn¡¯t so bad, either.

    ¡°Touya onii-chan¡­¡±

    ¡°N?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Want to puke¡­¡±

    ¡°[Gate]!!¡±

    I unhesitatingly jumped towards the gate of light that appeared in front of me. You¡¯re kidding, right!?

    ¡°¡­ [emailprotected]</a>£ª©e#aeg$+¡î€%aghu¡±

    ¡°GYAAAAAAAAA¡ªA!!! MY NECK!!!¡±

    ¡­ I made an oath in my heart to never carry a drunkard ever again.

    -Pixel

 Chapter 327: The Giant Bird, and the Messenger.

    <h4>Chapter 327: The Giant Bird, and the Messenger.</h4>

    ¡°[O Light pierce through, brilliant holy spear, Shining Javelin]!¡±

    Like an arrow being released from a bow, the spear of light flew in a straight line towards its target.

    The stone King Ape statue that was set as the target was hit, and brilliantly shattered into pieces.

    And just like that, probably due to connecting the magic formations with magic power, [Shining Javelin] was released sessively without chanting and the King Ape statues kept being destroyed.

    It didn¡¯t take that much time for all ten of the prepared statues to be destroyed.

    ¡°How¡¯s that-ja. Pretty good-jaro?¡±

    ¡°Yep, pretty good. You did well, Suu.¡±

    I patted Suu, who¡¯s throwing her chest out with an *ehem*, on the head. To do this much at 11 years-old is quite the achievement.

    Suu holds the aptitude for light magic. Light-attribute magics, as befitting its second name of holy magic, excel in the areas of healing and purification, as well as defensive magics.

    Still, it¡¯s not as if there¡¯s no offensive magics in the attribute. Like the [Shining Javelin] earlier, and others such as [Light Arrow] and [Star Bright], there are light-attribute magics designed to defeat enemies. (Note: don¡¯t ask me what [Star Bright] is, the katakana literally says that.

    ¡°sutaaburaito¡±.)

    Suu had been learning light magic from Linze and Rin, and before I knew it, had progressed this far already.

    Furthermore, she had also been learning closebat techniques from Yae and our head maid Lapis-san, and things like knife-throwing techniques from the other maid Cecil-san, and had been absorbing all of that like a sponge and making them her own.

    Isn¡¯t she already way strongerpared to your average adventurer¡­?

    It might be due to bing my dependant, but I think she had the talent to begin with.

    ¡°Still, this is not enough-ja. I must not bring shame to Touya as one of his wives. I will get even stronger and protect this country-no ja!¡±

    She sure does say nice things. I matched my eyes to Suu¡¯s and took her small hands within my own.

    ¡°Thank you. But it¡¯s not good to force yourself, ok? It doesn¡¯t matter whether you¡¯re strong or weak; Suu is important to me precisely because you¡¯re the way you are.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not forcing myself. Touya is important to me as well-ja. That¡¯s why I can work hard. Touya too, feel free to spoil me more.¡±

    Suu wrapped her arms around my neck and hugged me while saying that. Even if you say to spoil you¡­ I can¡¯t do anything too hard, ok?

    While smiling with a hint of bitterness, I hugged my little fianc¨¦e back.

    ¡°By the way, Touya.¡±

    ¡°N?¡±

    ¡°Is it true that you¡¯ve increased the number of women around you?¡±

    ¡°Bfu¡ª!?¡±

    Wai¡ª, what exactly are you talking about, Suu-san!?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a new woman in Babylon-no jaro? I heard from Cesca. A woman wearing sses who also has a dog with her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! She¡¯s not like that! She¡¯s just a technical staff addition, okay!?¡±

    That ero-idiot-maid, what kind of things are she telling Suu!?

    Suu released her hug, and made a small sigh while folding her arms. What is it, that tired- looking pose¡­ Where did you even learn that?

    ¡°Father said that Touya had the face of someone who will have lots of trouble with women. He also told me to be careful in case he gets pulled in by some weird woman somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Like I said, that¡¯s not the case here!!¡±

    Damn Duke, stop teaching your daughter weird things! What does he mean by someone who will have¡­ Lots of trouble with women¡­ That¡¯s, that¡¯s not the case, r-right?

    If I think back on it, it¡¯s not entirely¡­ Nonono, that¡¯s not the case. That can¡¯t be. I¡¯d like to think that¡¯s not the case. Let¡¯s think of it as not being the case. (Note: give it up. It¡¯s already written in your destiny.)

    For a while, Suu kept on lecturing me while I kept on offering exnations, but in the end I think I managed to convince her.

    ¡°As expected Touya is no-good without us-ja na.¡±

    ¡°Aye aye¡­¡±

    I held the hands of Suu who had be happy again, and returned to the castle. The sky is clear all around, as if the storm blowing in the past few days had been a lie.

    I can ask the spirits to keep things like tornados or storms away from this country, but it¡¯s better to leave things to nature itself unless something serious happens.

    ¡°That reminds me, is Elen-san doing well?¡±

    ¡°Umu. Her stomach has gotten quite big. I really do think a little brother would be best.¡±

    Suu¡¯s mother, Elen-san, is currently pregnant. That may be part of the reason why Suu¡¯s working so hard at her magic training.

    The Ortlinde ducal house¡¯s butler, Leim-san, had been telling me proudly that Suu had been visiting the clinic in the Belfast castle-town and healing people there from time to time. She¡¯s a kind kid.

    She¡¯s still ignorant of the world and pretty selfish sometimes, though.

    ¡°¡­ Touya, I can see something weird there.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Suu stopped and pointed towards the sky in the direction of the castle.

    Something is flying this way from the skies. It¡¯s still too far away, so I can¡¯t see clearly but¡­

    ¡°A bird?¡±

    ¡°[Long Sense].¡± (Note: really feels to me like there¡¯s a lot of old magicsing back in the recent chapters, eh?)

    I sent my sight towards that direction using the non-attribute magic [Long Sense].

    It¡¯s indeed a bird that is flying towards here. But, it¡¯s not a normal bird. Surprisingly, there are people riding on it.

    That¡¯s a big bird though. Giant. Or more like, isn¡¯t that already a behemoth? And what¡¯s more, there¡¯s three of them.

    I thought maybe they¡¯reing to attack the town, but the birds diverted their courses, andnded at the ins to the north.

    ¡°That was quite a big bird.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    I used [Teleport] and transferred to the ins north of the castle. On top of a hill on the ins, the three birds from before as well as three people are standing in wait.

    There are two men and one woman. They¡¯re wearing something like indigenous clothing. They look simr to the people living in the Great Sea of Trees, but there¡¯s also something different.

    They had feathers decorating their shoulders and heads, and looks very simr to Aztec clothing from Earth. Is there a bit of Native American mixed in too?

    Their skins show a reddish-brown hue¡­ I wonder which country did theye from? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s another slip-in from the Reverse World?

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    While I was keeping my distance and seeing how the other side will move, our knight order¡¯s vice captain Nic-san and several other knights rushed over here from the direction of the castle. They probably came after seeing the giant birds, I suppose.

    I waited for Nic-san and the rest to arrive behind me before talking to the three people.

    ¡°Now then. Who are you guys, and what is your purpose ining to this country?¡±

    ¡°We are messengers dispatched by the Egret Kingdom to the south! We havee to deliver a letter from our king to yours!¡±

    Of the three, the tallest man who had a white feather decorating his head spoke up in a loud voice.

    The Egret Kingdom is a country to the southwest of Brunhild, on an ind floating in the seas beyond Belfast and Mismede.

    The people of Egret were said to have originated from a tribe of the Great Sea of Trees who migrated to the ind a long time ago. They do share some simrities¡­

    I¡¯ve been there once before, as well. It was the time when we found the Babylon [Laboratory]. Well, I only touchednd at the ce where the sea dragon that had guided us was living.

    The easy-to-live-in southern paradise, Egret. I wonder what made theme all the way here to see me¡­

    I stepped towards the three people who had walked out from under the three giant birds.

    ¡°I understand the story. You can leave the letter with me. I¡¯m the sovereign of this Brunhild Dukedom, Mochizuki Touya.¡±

    When I named myself like that, the three of them looked at each other with shocked faces before immediately kneeling down and holding up a scroll holder for me.

    Hmm, I guess I still don¡¯t have a kingly feel to me? Is it something like ¡°This kid can¡¯t possibly be the king¡±, maybe? Paluf Kingdom has a 10 year-old king, you know. Even I should be betterpared to him¡­ Should I grow a beard? Nah, probably won¡¯t fit me.

    I opened the metallic scroll holder that looks like the type you put a graduation certificate in with a pop, and took out the rolled-up letter which had been sealed with a wax seal.

    Well, let¡¯s see¡­ Fumu fumu¡­ Mu. This is¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s written on it-ja?¡±

    ¡°Well, to put it simply, a rescue request.¡±

    Seems that due to the storm thest few days, Egret Kingdom had suffered serious damage. Their crops were washed away by floods, theirrge ships were all destroyed, and apparently their back-up food storage also went poof; so far there hasn¡¯t been a lot of deaths yet, but there are a huge number of injured people.

    The food shortage problem is especially severe. They can¡¯t send help requests to the countries they had contact with like Belfast and Mismede, as well as Refreese due to theirck of ships, and in the first ce the transport of foodstuffs would take time.

    As such, they had used the giant birds toe to me for help.

    To be honest, we Brunhild can¡¯t give out a lot of supplies to support them. Our country is a small one to begin with, and although it may sound selfish, we treat our own food supply very importantly.

    However, I can do things like asking the members of the World Alliance to each offer a small amount of supplies, gather them together, and send them in one go via transfer magic.

    Well, other countries have various things they¡¯re busy with as well, so it probably won¡¯t happen immediately.

    ¡°For now, can one of youe to the castle? I will contact the other countries. The matter regarding the supplies might take a while¡­ Ah, please leave the birds here.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    The young man with the white feather decoration, together with the woman with a red feather decoration, came forward. Seems like thest young man with the tea-colored decoration would be staying here with the birds.

    Those birds are called Louf birds, and as expected, they are magic beasts that had undergone selective breeding to be behemoths. They, the Louf Tribe, had been raising and taming these birds since a long time ago, apparently.

    Having said that, it seems that the tribe only has a total of five of them right now.

    Of the three, the leader¡ªthe young man with the white feather decoration¡ªis called Totora Louf. The woman with the red feather decoration is Lilicana Louf, and the two of them are siblings. Thest one, the young man with the brown feather decoration, is called Rocha Louf. Although they share the same surname, it seems that Rocha is actually not a sibling, but a cousin of the other two.

    Suu wanted to try riding the Louf birds, but since this isn¡¯t the right time, I stopped her. Not to mention it could be dangerous.

    When I introduced her as my fianc¨¦e, the siblings Totora and Lilicana were again surprised with their eyes opening wide.

    I made contact with the leaders of the other countries, and secured a decent amount of food supplies for Egret, but just this is not enough.

    Egret needs to be capable of getting enough food to survive by themselves or the help wouldn¡¯t matter much. Their primary industry seems to be fishing, which is going to be tough given they had just lost all of theirrge vessels.

    Well, I guess I can mass-produce ships using Babylon¡¯s [Workshop]. Of course, I¡¯ll be properly charging for them.

    However, it seems that that particr problem has a continuation to it.

    ¡°Even if we have ships, we can¡¯t go out to sea right now. There is a Tentakra waiting in the ocean.¡±

    ¡°Tentakra? Oh, that giant squid-like oceanic magic beast, huh.¡±

    The Antic giant squid was said to be thergest invertebrate on Earth, and ims of individual specimens with a body length of up to 18m have been recorded, but the Tentakra are squid-shaped magic beasts with a size far above that. I¡¯ve read about it before in the magic beast encyclopedia in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.

    (Note: could be an author mistake? The name he used is definitely the Antic giant squid, but that¡¯s not thergest known invertebrate on Earth. That title belongs to a separate species of squid, the colossal squid. Google it if you wanna find out more.)

    It can apparently dragrge vessels straight into the depth of the sea with its legs, after all. And apparently there¡¯s even spections that it could be a behemoth¡­ I can¡¯t even imagine it.

    The Kraken that I had summoned before are simr to the Tentakra, but also different in various ways.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t Egret have the sea dragon¡¯s protection?¡±

    The Sea Serpent that could be called the guardian deity of Egret. It¡¯s a kind dragon that lives in the seas near Egret and had been protecting its people. It¡¯s also part of Ruli¡¯s dependants, and I¡¯ve met it once before as well.

    If it¡¯s that dragon, I don¡¯t think it would ignore the tyranny of the Tentakra¡­

    ¡°The sea dragon fought with the Tentakra, but was beaten and disappeared somewhere. We don¡¯t think it has died, but¡­¡±

    Ara¡­ The sea dragon lost, huh. To win against that guy, the Tentakra must be pretty big, I suppose.

    ¡­Can we eat it? If it¡¯s that big, then it should be a substantial food source if we can. We could even make it into longsting food supplies like dried squid pieces or something.

    When I muttered something like that, for some reason I¡¯m met with very displeased faces. Eh? You guys don¡¯t eat squid or something? Even though your main industry is fishing?

    Maybe it¡¯s just the difference in cultures. Well, I won¡¯t force them; I don¡¯t even know if it¡¯ll taste nice anyway.

    To be honest, I myself don¡¯t really like squid. That *gunyuri* texture is really not something I can handle well. The texture is roughly consistent whether you boil it or roast it, so the most I could eat is something like dried squid where the texture is hard.

    Well, for the moment let¡¯s head towards Egret Kingdom and take a look at the situation.

    I¡¯d like to avoid having to fight a gigantic squid within the water if possible¡­

    Using [Recall], I extracted the memories of the Egret Kingdom¡¯s capital, Letrabanba, and was about to transfer there via [Gate] when suddenly Suu spoke up.

    ¡°It¡¯s boring when I¡¯m the only one who stays at home every single time-no ja. You may bring me together with you this time. It¡¯s the job of a husband to listen to his wife¡¯s selfishness once in a while, no?¡±

    We¡¯re not going there to y though¡­ When they heard that, everyone else also raised their hands and expressed their intentions to follow along.

    As expected it¡¯ll be pretty embarrassing for me to bring along a whole group of my fianc¨¦es to the meeting with the other side¡¯s king¡­ I somehow managed to convince the group to send only two others besides Suu together with me this time. If you ask me, even three¡¯s a lot, honestly¡­

    And like such, a janken match between the other eight of my fianc¨¦es began.

    Looking at the sight of my fianc¨¦es ying janken with fire in their eyes, the Louf siblings opened their mouths and stood in ce nkly. Un, I understand. But please don¡¯t retort on this.

    ¡°I did it!¡±

    ¡°Victory. V.¡±

    The two who won in the end are Linze and Sakura.

    The others who lost requested for us to bring back souvenirs. No, like I said, we¡¯re not going there to y¡­

    It¡¯s a tropical paradise, so if this was actually a vacation it would be perfect, really.

    Let¡¯s bring Sango and Kokuyou along just in case. I really don¡¯t want to fight an underwater battle, but there¡¯s always the possibility.

    ¡°By the way, just how big is that Tentakra?¡±

    ¡°We do not know. We¡¯ve only ever seen its head and tentacles above the water before. However, there were witness reports that state it¡¯s about asrge as the sea dragon.¡±

    Which means, it¡¯s guaranteed to be at least above 50 meters long?

    How do we beat that¡­ If I try to use [Gate] to teleport it ontond, I might get seawater mixed in together with the actual target, and in the worst case it may turn into another flood.

    Using a Frame Gear to do squid fishing¡­ Guess it¡¯s impossible as expected? I don¡¯t even have a fitting rod and lines. Wait, can¡¯t I use [Modeling] on something like a piece of orichalcum and turn it into wires¡­

    Ah, right, how do you fish for squids again?

    Thinking I might get some hints, I opened my smartphone and started searching for squid fishing-rted articles.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 328: Egret, and Squid Cuisine.

    <h4>Chapter 328: Egret, and Squid Cuisine.</h4>

    Egret Kingdom isposed of two inds. The long Egrand Ind stretching out in the North- South directions, and the smaller Mallet Ind which is around one-third the former¡¯s size.

    On that smaller ind, our four-people-and-two-animals group of me, Suu, Linze and Sakura as well as Sango and Kokuyou arrived via transfer.

    The three Louf Tribe members had already gone through another [Gate] I opened to the capital, Letrabanba, ahead of time. The reason why we hade to Mallet Ind instead is to check up on the sea dragon which had lost to the giant squid monster, the Tentakra.

    The depth of the cave which the sea dragon resides in is connected to the [Laboratory]¡¯s teleport gate. We transferred there, and got out of the small cave which feels like a secret base into an open area. It looks a bit like an undergroundke from somewhere.

    ¡°Touya-san, that¡­¡±

    Linze who was besides me pointed towards the other end of theke. Over there was the figure of the sea dragon lying down with wounds all over its body.

    Its upper body (?) is lying t on the ground, while the rest is below the water¡¯s surface. The beautiful sapphire-blue scales were peeling off from its body here and there, and there¡¯s bloodstains in various ces as well.

    The sea dragon that was having trouble breathing met its barely-opened eyes with my own. I then put my hand against the body of the sea dragon that tried to move itself. Wait a bit, I¡¯ll heal you now.

    ¡°[Come forth light, the goddess¡¯ sce, Mega Heal].¡±

    The waves of light that began to cover the sea dragon healed it within the blink of an eye. Its scales too had regained their former sapphire-blue radiance.

    ¡°Are you fine now?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thank you very much. The master of Ruli-sama, Mochizuki Touya-sama. My apologies for showing you such a shameful appearance.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the rough situation from the people of Egret. You fought with that Tentakra- whatever?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Since they had rudely intruded into my territory¡­ Their tentacles hide fearsome power; it¡¯s to the degree that they can even crush my bones.¡±

    To crush a dragon¡¯s bones¡­ That¡¯s serious, oi. Tentakras look like squids, but seems like they might also have some octopus elements mixed in. I think it¡¯s said that 90% of an octopus¡¯ body is made of muscles?

    Furthermore, the squid is said to be the fastest among oceanic invertebrates. Jet propulsion¡­ With the method of taking in water and spewing it out to propel themselves, they can apparently reach up to 40km/h. (Note: this part is true, as is the one immediately above. Science, bois.)

    This could be a lot tougher than I imagined¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ve been requested for the extermination of that monster, so you can take a rest here. Once I¡¯ve dealt with that, you can continue protecting Egret.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness¡­¡±

    The sea dragon lowered its head. As usual, what a human-like dragon.

    Still, there¡¯s one part I¡¯m concerned about.

    ¡°Just now, you said ¡®they¡¯¡­ Isn¡¯t there only one?¡±

    ¡°No, there are multiple individuals. I had only fought with two of them, and was forced to escape when a third one showed up, so I¡¯m not sure of the exact numbers either.¡±

    So at the very least, there¡¯s three¡­ Another troublesome work.

    While trying to clear away my negative thoughts, we bid farewell to the sea dragon and moved to the capital Letrabanba using [Gate] and the memories I received from Totora before.

    ¡°So this is the capital of Egret, Letrabanba. Quite the scenic ce-ja no.¡±

    It¡¯s as Suu said: Letrabanba is situated on a small hill besides the ocean, and from the ce we¡¯re at, we can see a tropical resort-likendscape of coconut-like palm trees lined up in front of the ringly white sands, and the emerald-green sea that gently sends waves onto the beach.

    Within the city, verdant greenery is spread out all around, and rainbow-colored birds are flying about in the sky. The cityscape is made out of stone buildings, and far in the distance a tall tower and something like a shrine can be seen. There¡¯s something like one of those ancient Aztec pyramids, too.

    The mountains in the far-off distance are covered with greenery too. The blue sky, the blue sea; ¡°one with nature¡± must be a phrase coined to describe this ce, no doubt.

    (Note: I couldn¡¯t think of some fitting idioms here. The word in the raw is Ë®ÌìÒ»±Ì, and has the meaning of ¡°the sea and the sky blending together wlessly into one¡±.)

    However, when I looked a bit more closely, several of the palm trees were broken in half, and a few of the stone buildings had copsed as well. The damage from the aforementioned storm, huh. Seems like it did quite the number.

    Therge building in the center of Letrabanba is probably the royal castle. For the moment, we started walking down the streets while aiming for that ce.

    ¡°The townspeople don¡¯t have a lot of energy, do they¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, they are experiencing a food shortage. There¡¯s the Tentakras in the sea, and the mountains are also a no-go due to the danger ofndslides, apparently.¡±

    Even without Linze pointing it out, I can see the figures of the Egret citizens walking around lifelessly clearly with my own eyes.

    Of course, not every town is as hard-hit as this, but as expected as a country they had received some serious hits to their national power.

    The capital still looks decent, but apparently the mountainous towns as well as the fishing- based northern port cities received devastating damage. With thendslides and also flooding caused by rivers overflowing, traffic between cities should be tough as well right now. If they still hadrge vessels that can go out into open sea, it might be¡­ Oh, wait, there¡¯s still the Tentakra.

    All of a sudden, I noticed a horse-drawn carriage heading towards us. Er, wait, not a horse- drawn carriage; it¡¯s pulled by birds instead of horses. The birds look like ostriches, but they arerger than Earth¡¯s ostriches whenparing their head and necks.

    The bird-drawn carriage stopped in front of us. On the drivers¡¯ seat of the roofless four- wheeled carriage pulled by two birds is the younger sister of the Louf siblings, Lilicana, holding the reins of the birds.

    ¡°I¡¯vee to wee you. Our king awaits in the castle.¡±

    Ohh, thank you foring to pick us up.

    However, right when we were going to get onto the carriage, a loud cry was issued from the direction of the beach, and the surroundings became noisy immediately.

    When we looked down from a cliff through iron fences installed at the edge, a giant squid-like magic beast had reared its head out from the water and was attacking the people there with its tentacles.

    Those things, they can even get this close to the ground!?

    The outstretched tentacles grabbed a man and raised him up. The Tentakras are carnivorous, and prey mainly on whales or sharks, but sometimes they feed on human flesh as well.

    ¡°[Come forth water, pristine de edge, Aqua Cutter].¡±

    The water de released by Sakura cut through the tentacle of the Tentakra holding the man cleanly.

    The man who fell onto the sandy beach ran away in a panic; meanwhile, Linze unleashed her own magic onto the Tentakra who¡¯s spilling bluish blood.

    ¡°[Come forth fire, sphere of purgatorial me, Fireball].¡±

    The huge ball of me exploded on contact with the head of the Tentakra that is above the sea.

    ¡°Pugyaragyaaaaaa!¡±

    While raising an unsettling roar, the Tentakra retreats into the ocean. I tried to get a few more hits in via [Fire Arrow], but the Tentakra had already sunk below the water¡¯s surface before those hit, and disappeared from sight.

    ¡°It escaped. Unfortunate.¡±

    ¡°It was smaller than we¡¯ve heard, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Could be a child or something.¡±

    Even if it was a juvenile, it¡¯s still a violent monster.

    The tentacle that was cut off earlier is still wiggling around on top of the beach. Uwa, disgusting¡­

    Yeah, I can understand why going out to sea would be an issue with those things around. Come to think of it, how many of them are there anyway?

    ¡°Search. The number of Tentakras in the seas around Egret Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Searching¡­ Finished. 53 found.¡±

    ¡°Fi¡­!¡±

    I¡¯m lost for words at the abnormal number reported by the smartphone in my breast pocket.

    Even if that includes ones like the juvenile (although we¡¯re not sure if it actually is one) earlier, isn¡¯t that way too much!?

    If I remember correctly, the book in the guild wrote that although Tentakras are eggying like regr squids, unlike squids whichy thousands of eggs in one go, Tentakras only every a few dozen eggs for every reproductive cycle, and of those dozens of eggs, only less than 10 would grow up safely to be adult Tentakras normally¡­

    Could this be another effect of the abnormalities caused by the merging of the worlds?

    I got down onto the beach, and using Brunhild in de mode, tried cutting at the tentacle left on the beach.

    The sticky liquid on the surface of the tentacle diverts the trajectory of the sh somewhat on contact, making it hard to cut properly. I tried piercing it with the tip next, and although there was some resistance, I can pierce into the flesh normally.

    The tentacle started wriggling again, probably because I hit it. Uee¡­

    If it¡¯s a swordsman on the level of Yae, I think cutting off tentacles shouldn¡¯t be too hard, but the difficulty would jump if the opponent gets even bigger. des of magic seemed to work fine, though.

    ¡°What magic attributes are the Tentakras weak against again?¡±

    ¡°Fire attribute or thunder-based attacks from wind attribute, and light attribute offensive magics work too. For water attribute magic, shing attacks like [Aqua Cutter] should work like earlier, but ones like [Maelstrom] would have little effect, I¡¯d say.¡±

    I see. However, if it¡¯s used in the water, fire and thunder magic would have their power more than halved¡­ And for light magic too, if it¡¯s used to hit something within the ocean from above it, there could be loss of power due to refraction from the water.

    Seems like the best option is to drag them out of the sea, after all. Is it time for some squid fishing as expected?

    While I¡¯m standing on the beach and thinking about various things, a man with a brown-ish skin tone and a golden feather decoration on his head came this way together with several soldiers. The Louf siblings, Totora and Lilicana, are together with them as well.

    He looks to be a man around his thirties. Interesting patterns are tattooed on his lean but trained muscles, and he¡¯s wearing clothing that evoke a distinct Native American feeling.

    ¡°Well done on repelling the magic beast. Thank you, Your Majesty the Brunhild Dukedom Sovereign.¡±

    ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°Son of Lure Kocha, Lefan Letra. The king of Egret Kingdom.¡±

    His Majesty the King, huh. He looked like a veteran warrior, so I hadpletely thought him to be the Warrior Chief or something like that.

    I epted the hand he offered to me. That solid hand is the very image of the hands of a warrior who trained himself daily and devoted his all to bettering himself.

    ¡°Sovereign of Brunhild Dukedom, Mochizuki Touya. Pleased to make your acquaintance, Your Majesty Lefan.¡±

    While I¡¯m at it, I also introduced the three fianc¨¦es standing behind me. I stressed not on the fact that they¡¯re my fianc¨¦es, but the fact that they¡¯re all excellent magic users instead, though. I definitely don¡¯t want the other side to think something like ¡°What, are youing here for a vacation or something? Bringing along multiple women too.¡±

    Luckily, there were many witnesses to the fighting that urred just now, so my exnations were epted easily.

    ¡°I had casted search magic to check the seas around the ind just now, and apparently there are over fifty of those Tentakras.¡±

    ¡°Fifty¡­! What a¡­ With that number, no matter what we do it would be impossible for ships to go out to sea for fishing¡­¡±

    ¡°Our country has prepared new ships for you, so all that¡¯s left is the extermination of the Tentakras. The opponents are within the sea. It¡¯d be a lot easier if we can somehow drag them out of the water¡­¡±

    King Lefan told me about the existence of a cape some distance away from the capital Letrabanba, and that it¡¯s fine if we go all out there, so I¡¯ve decided on that spot as the Tentakra extermination site for now.

    Well, that aside¡­

    ¡°Kokuyou. Is this edible?¡±

    ¡°I wonder? It¡¯s not poisonous, so it should be safe. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll taste good, though.¡±

    Kokuyou replied from the back of Sango who¡¯s floating around me as usual.

    I tried using [Analyze] to check, and confirmed that it doesn¡¯t have any poison. It should be fine to eat this. As expected, I wouldn¡¯t know if it¡¯s delicious unless I try it¡­

    I cut off a portion from the tentacle that had finally stopped wriggling, rubbed some salt on it and washed it carefully to remove the slimy liquid on it. I then sliced it thinly before cing it onto a te I took out of [Storage].

    I also took out some soy sauce and ginger from Ishen out of [Storage], and mixed them together in a small te after grating the ginger into a fine paste. And with this, I have a simple ika somen.

    ¡°Your Majesty the Sovereign King¡­ Are you actually going to eat that?¡±

    ¡°It could be a substantial solution to the current food shortage, you know. I don¡¯t really like it myself, but in Ishen as well as my birthce there are dishes made with squid such as this, so I thought to try it out.¡±

    In Ishen, they¡¯re eating both squid and octopus cuisines normally, you know. It¡¯s edible as long as it isn¡¯t poisonous¡­ Is what I believe. Now I just need to see if it tastes good or not.

    While the Egret people are all shrinking back, I took up some ika somen, or rather Tentakra somen, with a pair of chopsticks, and slurped them up after dipping them in the ginger-soy sauce mix I made earlier. Hmm¡­

    ¡°How¡­ Is it-desu ka?¡±

    Linze asked with a worried expression.

    ¡°¡­ Surprisingly workable. I¡¯m bad with the *gyuni gyuni* texture it has, but it¡¯s not too bad otherwise. The taste¡¯s decent. It should be a hit with people who like such things.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat too.¡±

    Following me, Sakura also put some of the Tentakra somen into her mouth. After that, Suu, Kokuyou and Sango, and finally Linze also tried it out.

    ¡°Surprisingly delicious.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯m bad with this¡­¡±

    ¡°The firm texture is pretty nice-desu. If you change the sauce, I think you should be able to experience various other tastes too.¡±

    Seems like their impressions were all different. Well, with this, we¡¯ve confirmed that ¡°it¡¯s ptable, and depending on the person, could be delicious¡±. The taste is something like a squid and an octopus at the same time, a light taste with some sweetness to it. I think if I cut it into pieces with a bit more thickness and made sashimi, it would work too.

    Among the people of Egret who had been looking at us with scowls, perhaps drawn by their curiosity, Totoro of the Louf siblings also tried out some of the squid cuisine, followed by his sister Lilicana.

    ¡°While it definitely isn¡¯t very delicious, it¡¯s something ptable to me at least.¡±

    ¡°I like this refreshing taste quite a bit, actually. It goes well with this ginger soy sauce too.¡±

    Hmm, it really brings out the food preferences in people, eh? And finally, His Majesty Lefan also put some Tentakra somen into his mouth.

    ¡°¡­ Fumu. Not as bad as I imagined. I was resistant to the idea mentally, but once I tried it out it¡¯s nothing much, I suppose. Yes, this is indeed not unptable. For me, I¡¯d like the taste to be a bit stronger than this, personally speaking.¡±

    Seems like His Majesty didn¡¯t really find it delicious. Well, it¡¯s something he¡¯s eating for the first time in his life, so I guess that¡¯s natural.

    Since it seems fine, should I try other squid cuisines too?

    Fried squid coated in batter. Sweet-and-spicy squid and garlic sprout stir-fry. Butter-and-soy- sauce grilled squid. Ginger squid grill. (Note: Shogayaki. Search it up if you¡¯re interested.) When I tried making various things like that, seems that the people of Egret also began to embrace the recognition that ¡°this is an ingredient¡±; some professional cooks came along from the castle and started making Egret-styled cuisines out of the tentacle as well.

    As expected of pros, they managed to cook up something that looks a lot more refined than what I¡¯ve done so far. It was pretty delicious, the ¡°Tentakra stir-fried with Palse Grass¡±.

    You can make preserved food out of squids too. It should be possible to use that process on Tentakra, as well.

    This is looking more and more like I¡¯ll need to fish them out of the sea¡­

    It shouldn¡¯t be impossible using the Frame Gears of everyone present. Especially Suu¡¯s Ortlinde Overlord which boasts the highest power of the Valkyria. Something like a Tentakra, she can easily pull them out of the ocean one after another.

    (Note: I can¡¯t remember, but was the term used before in the WN? Valkyria. It¡¯s another name the author used to refer to the personal machines of Touya¡¯s group.)

    Oh, since we¡¯re going to use them to solve our food supply problem, we probably shouldn¡¯t hit their bodies too much. Hm? That reminds me, grandpa once mentioned there¡¯s a method to kill a squid or an octopus in one hit or something like that¡­

    Time to search it up on the.

    Let¡¯s see, ¡°Thrust an ice pick straight into the space between its eyes.¡± Uoo¡­

    - Pixel

 Chapter 329: Fishing, and a Banquet under the Stars.

    <h4>Chapter 329: Fishing, and a Banquet under the Stars.</h4>

    ¡°Something like this-dearimasuka ne.¡±

    ¡°Un, not bad, not bad. This should work perfectly as lure.¡±

    I nodded with satisfaction while looking at the ships being made in Babylon¡¯s [Workshop]. Although its shape is that of arge sailboat, it doesn¡¯t have sails, and the rear has been shaped into a giant radial-shaped needle. (Note: I have no idea what this means after some effort spent on google. Maybe a thick curved needle? )

    This ship will be the lure we¡¯re going to use to fish up those Tentakras. Of course, since making it in the shape of a ship is only for baiting them, the inside ispletely empty. It did have several reinforcement measures installed to prevent it from being broken too easily by the Tentakras, though.

    Normally, you fish for squid on the open sea, but the Tentakras attack those ships that you would have to stay on. And so, we took advantage of that and made a ship-shaped bait; after they bite onto it, Suu¡¯s Ortlinde would pull them altogether ontond.

    There are problems with using [Gate] within the water, and [Teleport] requires me to directly touch them so it¡¯s also troublesome. Well, in the first ce [Teleport] can¡¯t be activated on something that big anyway.

    And once they¡¯re dragged ontond, Linze would use her Fragarach to pierce their heart which is located between their eyes. That¡¯s if they have their hearts positioned in the same ce as regr squids, though.

    Apparently, squids have three hearts, two of which are used to manipte their gills.

    For now, a stab or two between their eyes should be enough to finish them, but whether that would actually work is something we need to test in person to find out. And even if the heart¡¯s position is different, it¡¯s not like we can change it or something.

    Let¡¯s see if this will go well¡­

    *Dosun*! With that loud sound, the golden giantnded on the grounds of Egret.

    With a body nearly thirty meters tall, it¡¯s Suu¡¯s giant Frame Gear, Ortlinde Overlord.

    The orichalcum body with crystal coating shined a brilliant gold under the tropical sun. The wire held in its hands is connected directly to the radial needle installed on the fake ship used as lure.

    The wire is made from using [Modeling] on orichalcum to turn it onto strands and then further bunching them together. Its thickness is several times that of my own waist; it¡¯s definitely not something that will snap easily.

    ¡°Alright, seems like we¡¯re ready.¡±

    Behind Ortlinde is Sakura¡¯s Rossweisse, and Linze¡¯s Helmwige is standing by in the sky in its flight form as well.

    Since it¡¯s connected to the coast with a wire, I can¡¯t exactly use [Gate] to directly transfer the lure ship out to sea. Instead, I went up onto the lure ship, used [Gravity] to make it lighter, and then had Linze carry the ship under her Helmwige and fly out to sea.

    And just like that, Linze carried the ship offshore and dropped it down to the sea together with me who¡¯s staying on it.

    As this ship is a bait, it obviously has no methods of propulsion, so Suu used the wires to move it around slowly.

    To the Tentakras, it should be the first ship they had seen in the past few days. It would be good if they¡¯d obediently bite onto the bait¡­

    On top of the ship that¡¯s being slowly pulled around, I looked down at the emerald-green ocean surface.

    The seabed is white due to the sand from coral remains and simr particles, while for the water, since it absorbs more of the red wavelength from white light, the color of the water reflected in our eyes would be that of an emerald-green color due to the excess absorption of the red colors.

    Of course, the deeper it gets, the bluer the color would be, but around here the color can still barely be called green. The coast here is shallow for a long stretch, after all. Hmm, maybe I need to go deeper off the coast?

    All of a sudden, a huge tentacle shot out between the clear waves, and wrapped itself around the ship in an instant.

    ¡°It came!¡±

    More tentacles shot out from another direction, and in no time at all the entire lure ship has been wrapped in them.

    ¡°Suu!¡±

    ¡°Got it-no ja!¡±

    I sent the signal to Suu with my smartphone while flying up with [Fly].

    The lure ship suddenly elerated in the coast¡¯s direction, and the needles we installed on the rear of the ship pierced into the Tentakra¡¯s body.

    It¡¯s said that invertebrates generally do not have a sense of pain when I searched it up online, but I wonder if that applies to the Tentakra too.

    While I¡¯m thinking about something like that, the lure ship is being steadily pulled towards shore together with the Tentakra.

    ¡°Pugyararaaa!¡±

    The Tentakra which had been pulled all the way to the coast had finally showed the entirety of its huge body.

    It¡¯s length is over 20 meters, and its overall size is approaching even Ortlinde Overlord. Well, since it can¡¯t possibly do something like standing upright onnd, it only gives me a ttened feeling.

    The Tentakra tried to grab at the golden giant that had reeled itself in, but Sakura¡¯s Rossweisse used song magic to freeze its movements.

    Not missing that chance, Linze¡¯s Helmwige dived down towards the Tentakra in its flight form, and using the linked Fragarach stored under its main body, it pierced through the spot between the Tentakra¡¯s two eyes easily.

    ¡°Pugyarugyuaaaaaaa!!!¡±

    Raising an eerie-sounding death cry, the Tentakra lost strength from its body and stopped moving soon after.

    The color of its body changed from a brown-ish color to white in an instant. This part is identical to the videos of dying squids I saw on the, huh. Seems like the Tentakra does have its heart in the same location normal squids do.

    Well then, the tough work is from here onwards. I saw off Helmwige which had pulled the lure ship up into the air under itself and flew off to drop it out at sea again, before opening a [Gate] and calling out my personal machine, Reginleiv.

    Using Reginleiv, I carried the no-longer-moving Tentakra off to the cape some distance away, and transformed the Fragarach on my back into tworge swords.

    ¡°E¡ªto, was it removing the internal organs first?¡±

    I used the Fragarach to cut the sides open, and took out things like the organs and the eyeballs. The internal organs may have been a surprising delicacy, but I¡¯ll pass this time. As expected, trying to handle something this big is gonna be tough.

    As such, I returned the cut-out organs and such back to sea with [Gate] where they would probably be food for some other sea monsters, and then washed the now-prepared Tentakra with salt water.

    After soaking it in some salt water, the concentration of which was adjusted with the help of Sango and Kokuyou, the meat of the Tentakra is cut into suitably sized pieces before I hung them up on ropes strung along the palm trees standing near the beach.

    Since the sun is strong in this southern country, the dried Tentakra should bepleted in a few days¡­ I think. I won¡¯t be able to tell if it¡¯ll work out well until it¡¯s actuallypleted, after all.

    Honestly speaking, our primary objective is the extermination of these Tentakras, and making them into emergency rations is until the end something we¡¯re doing on the side. Once the Tentakras are gone and the people of Egret can go out to sea to catch fish again, they won¡¯t have to force themselves to eat these anymore, after all.

    ¡°Pugyoraraaaa!!¡±

    Oh, seems like they¡¯ve caught their second one already.

    Come to think of it, we¡¯re gonna keep doing this for more than fifty times in a row, right¡­?

    It took us a bit more time to realize that this is going to be some seriously tiring work. Especially for me.

    ¡°So tired¡­¡±

    It took us an entire day to fish up almost all the Tentakras from the sea around Egret and string them up in pieces along the coastline to the north of the capital, Letrabanba.

    For the ones on the opposite end of the ind or in rtively far-away ces, I used [Gate] to transfer them together with the water around them to the area we¡¯re fishing in, and reeled them in like that.

    Since there¡¯s so many of them, the fishy smelling from the ce is extraordinary, so I¡¯ve requested the spirits of wind to carry the smell towards the ocean as much as possible.

    Also, since it would be bad if those Tentakra pieces gets eaten by wild animals and the like, I¡¯ve casted a wide-range [Prison] around the area that prevents anything from entering unless if it¡¯s a human or a demihuman. Since it¡¯s a wide-range one, it¡¯s rtively easy to break through, but if the opponents are only animals then it should be fine.

    Of course, it¡¯s not like I only made dried squid out of all of them; I also passed things like recipes using the dried squid, and samples of saki-ika and noshi-ika to the chefs of this country. With them, they might be able to produce something far more delicious than someone inexperienced like me could.

    A delicious smell is drifting over from the beach bathed in the rays of the setting sun close by. His Majesty the Egret King had used the country¡¯s chefs to provide cuisines, made from the leftover Tentakras that I did not make into dried squid, to the people for free.

    Although this ind overall did not have squid-eating habits before, there were many people who lowered their resistance to it after trying it out, and now some people are even walking around sampling all the different squid cuisines being made.

    Those grilled Tentakra skewers looks somewhat delicious¡­

    ¡°On this asion we cannot thank you enough for saving our country. And on top of that, to have provided us so many ships¡­¡±

    ¡°No, please do not mind it, we are properly receivingpensation for them after all. The supplies from other countries will arrive soon, so with this I guess the food shortage problem is solved.¡±

    While saying that, I asked the king to stop lowering his head.

    Off the coast, several hundred ships made using [Workshop] are bobbing along on the ocean surface. Of course, the materials used in their constructions are mostly trees from within Egret territory, as a form of payment. We¡¯ve received other things from them too coupling with the reward for the Tentakras extermination.

    There¡¯s no way I can receive money from a country recovering from disasters, so instead I gave them the location of a decentlyrge gold mine I found with search magic that is on one of the smaller inds around Egret. After they start mining there, the n is for us to take away a percentage of their profits.

    The reconstruction efforts in damaged towns should also go smoother with an extra ie source.

    On the evening beach, Suu¡¯s Ortlinde was using a seine to catchrge amounts of fish near the shore. The fish that were dragged to shore are picked up by the townspeople, who either brought them back home or started preparing and cooking them on the spot.

    Various dishes were also lined up before us who were sitting on the sand.

    ¡°Ooh, looks delicious.¡±

    ¡°Please eat as much as you want. Well, I say that but most of these are caught by Your Majesty¡¯s fianc¨¦e-donos, so.¡±

    Various fish cuisine from grilled fish to sashimi are lined up altogether on a simple wooden te. So this ce has sashimi simr to Ishen which is also an ind country, huh. There¡¯s no soy sauce here; instead, they eat it with things like mustard or vinegar, leek and garlic, and so on.

    Is searing only the surface like how seared bonito is done something they do to kill things like parasites, I wonder. I stealthily used [Analyze] to check, and there were no problems with regards to that.

    I tried dipping it lightly in mustard before eating, and it was delicious. In my opinion it was several times tastier than the Tentakra cuisines. Man, if only there¡¯s some white rice to go with this.

    A lively banquet began after Suu and the others came back here. With the threat of the Tentakras gone, everyone is expressing their joy in various ways such as dancing and singing.

    Surrounding the bonfire that was set up, people who are ying flute-like things and drums appeared and started performing together with some singers, and everyone around them sent apuse their way whenever they¡¯re finished with a piece.

    Soon after that, probably reaching the end of her endurance, Sakura also stood up intending to sing a few pieces. Of course, the apaniment is me. I took out a piano from [Storage], and began ying a tune as per Sakura¡¯s request.

    Still, you know¡­ Should I say that Sakura¡¯s song choice is as skewed as ever¡­ Well, it¡¯s a western song so she wouldn¡¯t understand the lyrics, but this is a song about homesickness, you know¡­

    She probably doesn¡¯t even know West Virginia is the name of a state in my world when she sings it. Well, even the song¡¯s singer has said that he hasn¡¯t been to West Virginia before he wrote this song, and it had been quite a funny topic back then. The writer for the lyrics was someone else, too, so maybe this couldn¡¯t be helped.

    (Note: this song is so famous that I really don¡¯t think I need to tell you guys the name, but whatever. It¡¯s Take Me Home, Country Roads.)

    Well, the people of Egret are listening to Sakura¡¯s song so intently that it doesn¡¯t matter even if the song is mismatched. That reminds me, I¡¯m pretty sure a Japanese animated film had used this song as an insert song¡­ It was sung with Japanese lyrics, though. Just like the title of that film, everyone is attentively listening to Sakura¡¯s song, almost as if they¡¯re afraid to miss a

    single beat.

    When the chorus has passed and the song entered the second verse, the melody of a string instrument suddenly flowed in from somewhere. When I thought to see who the yer is and turned my head towards the source of the music, the Music God, Sousuke nii-san was there sitting on the sands while ying a guitar.

    ¡°Bu¡ª!¡±

    I almost unintentionally stopped my performance, but somehow managed to pick it back up properly. Wait a second, since when were you here!?

    When I looked closely at the surroundings, Karen nee-san was there eating sashimi together with a group of Egret women, Moroha nee-san and Karina nee-san was waiting in front of the squid-grilling station, and Suika as well as Kousuke ojii was mingling with a group of people who were drinking alcohol. (Note: ojii=uncle)

    Uoooooi! Kami-samas! When the hell did you guys get here!? (Note: the s behind Kami-sama was there in the raws, lmao)

    Since I¡¯m in the middle of a performance, I couldn¡¯t unleash my retorts against them, and could only continue ying the piano with strange sweats forming on my brow.

    While it may be obvious, since they¡¯re gods, they can use something like transfer magic whenever they want to. Strictly speaking, those aren¡¯t actually magic-rted techniques, but anyway using that they can easily move themselves over here.

    While being showered by apuses after the performance ended, I went towards Karen nee- san who was biting into a piece of fried fish. Sousuke nii-san began ying a second song, and Sakura went there to sing along with him.

    ¡°Touya-kun, these are delicious-no yo. You should eat some-no yo.¡±

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s good isn¡¯t it. And so, since when were you guys here!?¡±

    ¡°Just a while ago, after hearing about it from Rosetta-chan-no yo. Since it seemed like quite the party, I also called everyone else along-no yo.¡±

    When I turned my head to look in the direction Karen nee-san was pointing to, there, together with Linze and Suu, were the figures of Yumina, Elze, Yae, Luu, Hilda, Rin, and also P, sitting in a circle and eating fish dishes.

    In the end you came with basically everyone!?

    I went back to the King of Egret and apologized with a bow while feeling embarrassed. His Majesty epted it with augh.

    ¡°I also have seven wives, you see. It¡¯s nothing to be worried about. Isn¡¯t it nice that they¡¯re all so friendly with their fellow fianc¨¦es? It¡¯s something to be envious of, really.¡±

    ¡°Eh, is that so? ¡­ As expected, is it tough when your wives start fighting between each other?¡±

    I asked that question without thinking to my senior in polygamy. When I did, the king who was smiling jovially until now lost all his expressions and replied with a face reminiscent of a noh mask.

    ¡°It was like sitting on a carpet made of needles¡­ Listen, Your Majesty the Sovereign King of Brunhild. The nation is peaceful if your family is peaceful. You must make haste in relieving any anxiety or stress from your wives. Or else¡­ You¡¯ll see hell. I guarantee it.¡±

    The king who looked like a seasoned warrior through and through gave me that advice with empty eyes. Wai, what happened to you!? It¡¯s so scary that I don¡¯t even wanna ask though!

    Judging from the bitter smiles of the soldiers behind him, it¡¯s not a very serious matter overall, but seems like to the person involved it was quite a heavy incident.

    I changed the topic of conversation to cheer up the king who had suddenly be depressed and had a dark face. When I asked about the matter of joining the World Alliance that I had been pondering since a while ago, His Majesty gave a positive reply immediately.

    Apparently he has heard the talk some time ago already from His Majesty the Refreese Emperor, so he had been thinking positively that it may bring merits for his country.

    Also, as part of their thanks for the Tentakras extermination, they¡¯ve agreed to lend us their royalty-exclusive private beach for us to use, so I¡¯ve decided to set that up after this month¡¯s alliance meeting.

    A sea as beautiful as the one here is extremely rare, after all. I¡¯m sure the other kings would be happy with this too. Let¡¯s set it up well for leisure activities. Of course, while paying close attention to safety details, that is. We should be able to keep dangerous sea creatures out of the area with the use of [Prison].

    Oh, let¡¯s also officially recognize the memberships of Ishen, Hanock, Ryle, Elfrau and Palerius in the World Alliance on that asion too.

    There¡¯s a problem with Ishen though¡­ While the actual ruler of the country is basically Ieyasu- san of the Tokugawa n, there¡¯s still the official ruler, the Mikado. I think it should be the proper course of action to contact him/her and ask for his/her opinion first. (Note: Mikado is an old way of referring to Imperial Japan¡¯s emperor in the past.)

    In terms of the formalities, the Mikado is the emperor of the Country of God, Ishen. Ieyasu-san is only something like the leader of the local lords, who are all retainers under the Mikado, after all.

    ¡­I know nothing about Ishen¡¯s emperor,e to think of it. I¡¯ve never even heard of basic information such as the emperor¡¯s gender or age group. Guess I¡¯ll ask Yae about itter.

    The banquet on the sandy beach continued on under the starry sky.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 330: Mikado, and the Spirit of Snow.

    <h4>Chapter 330: Mikado, and the Spirit of Snow.</h4>

    (Note: since the author isn¡¯t exactly clear on which one he¡¯s using in the text, I¡¯m using ¡°Mikado¡± and ¡°emperor of Eashen¡± interchangeably in this chapter. Just a heads up.)

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Mikado-degozaru yo. Someone like that is far out of my reach- degozattashi.¡±

    Was Yae¡¯s reply when I asked her about the emperor of Eashen.

    The Mikado really is a mysterious figure¡­ Apparently none except the lords that act as his/her close aides are even allowed to see him/her. Is the emperor a hikkikomori?

    For now, let¡¯s try contacting Ieyasu-san and asking if he can arrange a meeting for us.

    As Eashen has not been officially included within the World Alliance yet, I did not give a mass- production model smartphone to Ieyasu-san. As such, because I have to send a letter expressing my intents to the other side via a gate mirror, I wrote an official letter with the Brunhild coat of arms on it and sent it off.

    A few dayster, I received a letter which said the Mikado is willing to meet with me, so I brought Yae along and transferred ourselves to Ieyasu-san¡¯s castle in Oedo.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s really been a while, Touya-dono.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see Ieyasu-san¡¯s doing well.¡±

    Ieyasu-san, who seems to have gained some weight, greeted us with the same friendly smile as before.

    We¡¯re brought to a separate room and served some tea. It¡¯s houjicha. Delicious.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been in a tatami room too. As expected,ing to Eashen is really calming for me.

    ¡°Thank you for therge amount of rice the other day. They were very delicious. Yae was eating them up every single day¡­¡±

    ¡°That, that was due to ire-dono¡¯s cooking being too excellent, and as such I couldn¡¯t stop my chopsticks¡­ Wai¡ªwhy are you talking about something like that here-degozaru ka! Touya- dono, you meanie-degozaru!¡±

    I then had to soothe Yae who turned her back to me while puffing up her red cheeks. I wasn¡¯t meaning it in that way when I said that though¡­

    The way Yae heartily chomps down on food is something heartwarming to see for me. It gives me a feeling of, ¡°It¡¯s peaceful isn¡¯t it~¡±, or something like that. I love that part of her as well, after all.

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s good that your rtionship is close. When Yae-dono was still in Eashen, she was someone who devoted herself to nothing but sword training¡­ She sure has changed a lot from just obtaining a man she loves, eh?¡±

    ¡°L-love, to say, that¡­ Um¡­ That¡­¡±

    Upon hearing Ieyasu-san¡¯s teasing words, Yae became even redder and pitched her body forward. She covered her face with both of her hands, and would sometimes take a peek over here before turning down again from embarrassment. Uwa, what is this cute living thing!? I want to give her a hug right this instant!

    As expected, that would be bad in this ce though. I restrained myself, gave a dry cough, and moved onto the main topic at hand.

    ¡°And so, about the Mikado¡­¡±

    ¡°The Mikado is not here in Oedo, but in Kyoto¡¯s imperial pce. With Touya-dono¡¯s transfer magic, it¡¯s an easy trip. Of course, I¡¯ll be going along with you.¡±

    (Note: the raw used ¥­¥ç¥¦¤Î¶¼ , which I remember reading somewhere to be the way Japanese refer to Kyoto in the old times. I¡¯m not sure on this one, however¡­ Could be one of those fake knowledges instilled in me by animes.)

    Kyoto, eh. Well, I did think it would be there somehow.

    The important matter of information regarding the Mikado was not given. Something like ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see him/her.¡±

    Although the emperor of Eashen, the Mikado does not actually partake in politics. Up until now, it was a system where each of the feudal lords took control of their own territories, and although there were the asional troubles, Eashen had been maintaining its state as a single country while delicately bncing various matters.

    Having said that, in recent years, someone with the ambition to rece the Mikado appeared. That someone is Oda Nobunaga.

    Nobunaga sought to unite Eashen under his rule and waged war against the other feudal lords, but due to the betrayal of one of his aides, Akechi Mitsuhide, he lost his life while leaving his ambitions unfulfilled.

    Looking back, the one who had fueled the ambitions in Nobunaga¡¯s heart might have been the monkey who named himself Hashiba Hideyoshi¡­ I¡¯m somewhat suspicious that all that was the work of the subordinate god who had hidden himself behind Hideyoshi¡¯s fa?ade back then.

    (Note: kindate and also useless reminder. All the names the author used sounds exactly the same as their actual historic counterparts, but the kanji used for the name in the raw has been changed, such that they sound the same but are actually different. Just a point to note.)

    In the end, that whole mess had greatly upset the power bnce between each of the feudal lords, and Ieyasu-san had jumped to the top from within that mess.

    Anyways, if the other side is willing to meet, then there¡¯s no harm in going. If you ask me, honestly I wouldn¡¯t mind if Ieyasu-san had simply be the Eashen representative for the alliance, but it¡¯ll be troublesome if others came to meter andined about it.

    Using [Recall], I received memories of Kyoto, and proceeded to open a [Gate] there.

    Like that, I transferred to Kyoto together with Yae, Ieyasu-san and several guards who followed along.

    ¡°Haa¡ªa¡­ I see, so this is Kyoto¡­¡±

    Should I say it¡¯s exactly as I expected¡­ It¡¯s a perfect replication of one of those Heian-era depictions of the capital you see in historical dramas. Really, isn¡¯t the flow of time a bit weird in this ce? There¡¯s even a cow carriage. Makes me wonder if some noble wouldn¡¯t suddenly pop up and say something like ¡°Let¡¯s be rxed about this-ojaru.¡±

    In front of us is a giant vermillion gate, and behind is a wide road that stretches out far off into the distance. A five-fold tower-like building can be seen in the distance as well. Is this road

    we¡¯re on something like Suzaku Avenue in the old Kyoto?

    The vermillion gate opened with a loud squeaking sound once Ieyasu-san announced his arrival.

    While being guided by people wearing clothes that make them look like Heian-era nobles, we removed our shoes and went deeper into the pce that looked like a shrine.

    Having been walking between simrly-looking vermillion-colored pirs for a while, I almost feel like I¡¯m lost inside an orientalbyrinth.

    And atst, the man who had been guiding us stopped before a pair of majestic sliding doors that probably leads to the deepest room in this pce.

    The guide slowly pulled open the sliding doors to reveal a wide tatami-floored room and a raised seat of honor in the back, separated from the room by a bamboo curtain.

    There¡¯s unmistakeably a presence behind the curtain. The emperor of Eashen, huh.

    After having Ieyasu-san¡¯s guards wait outside, the sliding doors are closed once again. We proceeded to walk up to the curtain, before Ieyasu-san stopped us at a good spot.

    ¡°Your Majesty. This is the Sovereign of Brunhild Dukedom, Mochizuki Touya.¡±

    Ieyasu-san changed his way of speaking, and bowed down deeply while sitting down on the tatami. While Yae too had sat down and lowered her head deeply, I¡¯m neither someone born in this country nor one of its vassals, so I didn¡¯t follow suit.

    Even though small, I¡¯m nevertheless the representative of a whole country, so I can¡¯t lower my head easily. Or so I thought while trying to look cool, but I was actually almost made to bow down as well following the atmosphere in the ce. Well, if it¡¯s just a light bow I think there wouldn¡¯t be any problems¡­

    ¡°Thank you foring, Your Majesty the Sovereign King.¡±

    The bamboo curtains are pulled up smoothly before one person came down from the seat of honor.

    The one who appeared is wearing a junihitoe based on a light peach and white color tone. A beautiful woman, with skin as white as snow and, to my slightly surprise, long hair that were even whiter than that.

    This is unexpected. The Mikado was an empress, eh?

    Still, there¡¯s something even more surprising than that; her two eyes were bright red, and two small horns grew out of her forehead.

    Oni. That word floated up within my brain¡­ No, rather than an oni, is she a horned person¡­ A demi-human?

    ¡°My name is Shirahime. I¡¯ve been acting as the emperor of Eashen for around two thousand

    years now.¡±

    ¡°Ah, hello¡­ Mochizuki Touya.¡±

    Two thousand years¡­ Is she perhaps a member of a race with a long lifespan like Her Majesty the Empress of Elfrau? Eh? But I¡¯m pretty sure that although the horned people do live longer than regr human, they don¡¯t have that much of a long lifespan¡­

    Also, this feeling I¡¯m getting from Her Majesty in front of me¡­ Where have I¡­ Ah.

    ¡°Have you noticed? Yes, I¡¯m not a normal demi-human. While my father had indeed been a member of the horned people, my mother was a spirit.¡±

    Shirahime-san smiled lightly. Oh, that¡¯s it. Right, her aura feels somewhat simr to that of a spirit.

    Even a spirit can give birth to a child if she turns into a human. Still, that process is something that could shave away a huge portion of the spirit¡¯s power, and at worst, it could even lead to her death.

    Of course, spirits can¡¯t die in the literal sense of the word, but the resurrected spirit wouldn¡¯t be the same existence as the one that had disappeared. I wonder if the spirit who had been

    Shirahime-san¡¯s mother had made the decision while knowing full well the potential consequences¡­

    ¡°Originally, as a person who has the blood of a spirit flowing in her veins, I should be bowing down in order to greet you who has been crowned the king of spirits, so please forgive me for not being able to do so. I¡¯m also one who represents a country, after all.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Well, don¡¯t worry about it. On a side note, who did you even hear that from?¡±

    ¡°A dependant of the spirit of ice. Since the spirit of ice is someone like my aunt, her dependant teaches me a lot of things.¡±

    ¡°And Shirahime-san¡¯s mother would be¡­¡±

    ¡°The spirit of snow. She was a gentle mother to me.¡±

    I see, the spirit of snow. That would exin the features of the one before me.

    The spirit of snow is someone on the same tier as the spirit of ice, a spirit only one level lower than the arch-spirits. A high-ranking spirit like her appearing on the surface world should be something extremely rare¡­

    Apparently, when Shirahime-san was still young, her mother, the spirit of snow, had lost her powers and disappeared.

    ¡°I¡¯ve actually been meaning to thank Your Majesty the Sovereign King since a while ago. Regarding the matter with Hashiba Hideyoshi.¡±

    ¡°That monkey?¡±

    ¡°While it¡¯s a shameful story, I could not oppose that person for some reason. His appointment as a feudal lord was also pushed through rather forcefully by the person himself¡­¡±

    Well, even if he¡¯s rotten, he¡¯s still a subordinate god, a member of the divine. To Shirahime- san who had a half-spirit lineage, it must be tough to oppose the strong coercion of that guy¡­

    ¡°When Ieyasu over there had subjugated Hideyoshi, I had felt a weight lift off my chest. Thank you for that.¡±

    ¡°Such words are wasted on me¡­¡±

    Ieyasu-san said that while still bowing down on the floor. Er, shouldn¡¯t it be fine for you to lift your head by now?

    ¡°And then, regarding the meeting this time¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. You see¡­¡±

    I sat down together with Shirahime-san, and began discussing various matters.

    The matter regarding Eashen officially joining of the World Alliance has been approved, and Shirahime had also expressed her intent to participate in theing alliance meeting. Well, the next meeting also has the leisure segment at the royalty¡¯s private beach in Egret, so her junihitoe might be a bit troublesome to handle¡­

    Also, to her who has the blood of the spirit of snow, the zing tropical sun could be bad on her in some ways; that needs to be considered too.

    After that, I passed two mass-production model white smartphones to Shirahime-san and Ieyasu-san, and taught them the operation basics.

    Surprisingly, Shirahime-san managed to get used to the smartphone a lot faster than Ieyasu- san did, and started taking pictures of various things in the room with the camera function while having a nice smile. Seems like she likes it.

    ¡°That reminds me, there was one thing I wanted to ask after hearing the talk earlier. Shirahime-san¡¯s mother¡­ Has the spirit of snow ever appeared in front of you again after she disappeared?¡±

    If that was when Shirahime-san was still young, that means a long time has already passed. The spirit of snow should¡¯ve already revived by now¡­

    ¡°Once a spirit is gone from this world, when it revives again it will be as a separate individual. She would no longer be my mother. I doubt she would have any reaction even if the current spirit of snow did see me.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t find the right words to say towards Shirahime-san who had a lonely smile.

    It¡¯s true that the spirit of darkness whom I¡¯ve defeated once in the past appeared to have be a different individual when I met her in the Spirit Realm, and also lost her memories from before. Still, I don¡¯t think everything would be lost. The spirit of snow should be able to feel something from Shirahime-san as one born from her own blood, no matter how faint.

    ¡°Should I try calling her?¡±

    ¡°My mother¡­? Is that possible?¡±

    ¡°It is. Of course, there¡¯s arge possibility that she would not remember you, but I believe that she should be able to feel something from her own child.¡±

    Shirahime-san showed some hesitation for a while, but eventually gave a small nod.

    Normally, I would require some sort of medium (in this case snow) to call out the spirit in question, but I¡¯m tentatively someone shouldering the title of Spirit King, so I should be able to make do without.

    I roused some divinity within myself and called out to the Spirit Realm.

    ¡°[In the name of the Spirit King. Come forth, O Spirit of Snow.]¡±

    As I had said that in the spiritnguage, no one else here had understood that sentence. Rather than paying heed to that, however, everyone else was staring in shock at the sight ofrge amounts of snow fluttering down from somewhere within the room.

    The snow started converging, before forming themselves into one shape in front of me.

    ¡­I just remembered, but when they revive spirits could lose not just their past memories but also basic personality traits and even genders, right¡­ W-what do I do, what if it¡¯s a macho old man that appeared here¡­ It could be a trauma for Shirahime-san. I might¡¯ve been too hasty¡­

    Thankfully, the appearance of the spirit of snow who had manifested in front of me was that of a beautiful woman. Guess I was worried for nothing.

    White hair and white skin. She looks pretty simr to Shirahime-san, eh? They can pass off as sisters, really. Well, except the spirit doesn¡¯t have horns and red eyes.

    Oya? She didn¡¯te here in a spiritual form, but a material one. Is it a body made out of snow?

    Before long, the icy-blue eyes of the spirit of snow opened, and looked around the room when she caught Shirahime-san in her eyes.

    ¡°M, mo, ther¡­?¡±

    The spirit of snow turned a troubled smile towards Shirahime-san who asked that with a shaking voice. I asked the spirit of snow in an uneasy voice.

    ¡°As expected, do you not remember?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes. I can only recall hazy memories. However, I have the conviction that the one before me is my child. My very important¡­ Dearest child. My heart is telling me so.¡±

    ¡°Gu¡­ Mo, ther¡­¡±

    The spirit of snow silently embraced Shirahime-san who had started sobbing. The emperor of Eashen, from whose eyesrge drops of tears are spilling out, wrapped her hands around the spirit of snow in a simr fashion and hugger her close.

    Since her body is made from snow, it should be freezing to the touch; however, not minding small details like that, Shirahime-san buried her face within the spirit of snow¡¯s bosom and cried. Well, she is the daughter of the spirit of snow, so it isn¡¯t weird for her to have high resistance to cold anyway.

    When I looked besides me, Yae was supressing her voice while bawling at the touching family reunion in front of her. She¡¯s even dripping snot from her nose.

    ¡°Gu¡­ Uue¡­ That¡¯s, that¡¯s great-degozaru¡­¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­ Here.¡±

    I took out a handkerchief and wiped her face for her. Yae is as easily-touched as ever, huh. I like such innocent parts about her too, though. Even though Yae would be angry if I ever said that I think it¡¯s cute in front of her.

    ¡°Ugu¡­ Uuu¡­ That¡¯s great, Your Majesty¡­¡±

    When I turned my head to look towards another sobbing voice I heard, I saw Ieyasu-san looking up towards the ceiling with tears flowing down his face. You too!? Eh, I won¡¯t be lending you handkerchiefs, ok?

    ¡°O king of spirits. Even though it was you who have called me forth, could you forgive the impoliteness of me forging a contract with this child instead?¡±

    ¡°Mm. It¡¯s no problem for me anyway.¡±

    I didn¡¯t call her out with the intention of forming a contract, and in any case, I can call on them even without contracts anyway. Rather than me, the spirit of snow should be happier if she¡¯s together with Shirahime-san.

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll always be with you. Whenever you¡¯re in pain or in sorrow, I shall protect you, support you, and step forth together with you into the next day. My dearest child. May you be blessed.¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    The spirit of snow turned into particles of light and disappeared, leaving a marble-sized whitish spirit stone on Shirahime-san¡¯s palm.

    I asked to receive that spirit stone from Shirahime-san, and pulled out a block of mithril from [Storage] before proceeding to make a bracelet embedded with the snow spirit stone using [Modelling]. With this, it would be easy to keep on her person.

    Shirahime-san received the bracelet from me, and hugged it close to her with a gentle motion.

    ¡°I thank you for this most extravagant gift. Your Majesty the Brunhild Dukedom Sovereign. Let us walk together on the path of peace and prosperity as friends, and as fellow rulers.¡±

    ¡°Yes. My best regards to you too henceforth.¡±

    I shook the hand that was presented to me by Shirahime-san. Perhaps due to hugging the spirit of snow earlier, her hand had a coldness to it; it was a gentle,fortable coldness.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 331: Beach, and the Two Visitors.

    <h4>Chapter 331: Beach, and the Two Visitors.</h4>

    (Note: author note upfront. It says ¡°a bit long¡±. I can¡¯t judge whether this chapter is actually longer than normal with my eyes, but I¡¯ll leave this warning here anyway.)

    For the meeting of the World Alliance this time, other than the existing members, six new members, Egret, Eashen, Elfrau, Ryle, Hanock and Palerius, would be joining for the first time.

    Well, I say meeting but as usual, it¡¯s still gonna be something like a home party with everyone being focused more on having a good time.

    Ah, right right, Palerius Ind has now be Palerius Kingdom after being officially recognized as a country by the others. Mentor Central too became Queen Palerius on that asion.

    With this, with the exception of Nokia Kingdom and Horn Kingdom, every country on the Surface World had be a member of the World Alliance, numbering 18 in total.

    To be honest, Xenoas and Ferzen have probed the two countries I mentioned for their intentions regarding the World Alliance, but apparently they did not receive good results.

    I¡¯m not too sure myself, but apparently there¡¯s some internal discord within both countries, and they havn¡¯t been able to focus on outside matters, or something like that.

    It¡¯s not something we can butt into, so for now I intend to silently watch their situations.

    For the moment, I invited the new members to the conference room, aka the game room, within Brunhild as usual.

    First, I handed them mass-production model smartphones and taught them how to use theirs. Everyone else were the same as every other time, some drinking tea, some ying games and some having talks with each other.

    Shirahime-san, the Mikado of Eashen, had already been taught the way to use the smartphone before, so she¡¯s helping to teach it this time round.

    ¡°I see, this is indeed quite convenient.¡±

    The king of Hanock Kingdom, Carlo Oru Hanock, said that while attempting to make a call to the person in front of him.

    (Note: oh no. Oh sh*t. Since this is an alliance meeting with all the new members, there¡¯s gonna be all sorts of new names¡­ *blood drips from corner of mouth*)

    I¡¯ve met the Hanock king once before, during the Yulong conflict, with the introductions of His Majesty the Emperor of Regulus. A sses-wearing uncle in his forties with no special physical traits.

    He¡¯d pass off perfectly as a middle-management staff from some randompany somewhere. However, even though he looks in, he¡¯s actually quite the ruler from what I¡¯ve heard. Well, if he has no real abilities, it would be impossible to protect his small country from Yulong¡¯s political pressure in the past. A textbook example of ¡°don¡¯t judge a book by it¡¯s cover¡±, I¡¯d say.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that it can do many things, not justmunication. Such as this recording function; I¡¯d really like to record a few operas with this.¡±

    The king of Ryle Kingdom, Barstra Durga Ryle the Fourth,ughed while receiving the call of the Hanock king.

    He¡¯s an old man with a low height and some fat to his belly. Despite having dwarf blood in him, he¡¯s a rather peaceful person. Since arge number of dwarfs live in Ryle Kingdom, he also acts as a representative for the dwarven poption. Even though the person himself has a personality that dislikes violence and also doesn¡¯t drink alcohol, the exact opposite of dwarfs in general, somehow he¡¯s doing well at managing them.

    ¡°Oh, I see! This way you can take pictures of yourself too, is it?¡±

    ¡°What could this part here be, Shirahime-sama?¡±

    ¡°Oh, light is shot out from there when you try to take a picture in a dark ce. You can change the setting yourself, but leaving it on [auto] is the most convenient since it would then decide when to use the function by itself.¡±

    Mentor Central, who is now the queen of Palerius Kingdom, is being taught the camera function by Shirahime-san together with her fellow queen from Elfrau Kingdom.

    Before long, the three of them started takingmemorative photos together. They¡¯re like a bunch of high school girls. Two of them are over 1000 years old though¡­

    ¡°Since our country is far from others, this is a thankful gift.¡±

    The king of Egret Kingdom slides his fingers along the surface of the smartphone while the same gold-colored feather decoration is shaking on top of his head with each movement. I¡¯m currently teaching him how to send a mail. I hadpletely thought this person to be one of those muscle-brained warrior types, but it turned out he¡¯s quick on his head and has rather dextrous fingers, too.

    A while after that, since he can already send and receive as well as reply to mails, I decided to stop the lecture for the moment.

    For the meantime, all the leaders here are free to rx in the room, so they went around exchanging mail addresses and phone numbers with fellow rulers while talking about various topics.

    After this, in the afternoon, I¡¯ll transfer all of us to the private beach of the Egret King, and we¡¯ll enjoy the sea together there.

    As expected of a king¡¯s private beach, the soft sand as well as the clear waters are top-quality sights that I¡¯ve not seen anywhere else, and a splendid vi was also built on top of a cliff overlooking the beach, offering breathtaking view.

    I¡¯ve taken the time yesterday to finish up the safety measures here, including using [Prison] to keep out any dangerous marine creatures from the vicinity of the beach. If anyone were to identally find themselves drowning, Sango and Kokuyou would immediately recover them.

    Still, when the representatives of the various countries, their families plus their guards all came to the beach, it turned from a private beach to a public one in an instant. The number of people is a bit too high¡­

    ¡°The royalty percentage here has turned into something outrageous-degozaru na¡­¡±

    ¡°If something suddenly happened here, it¡¯ll turn into a crisis for the entire world, eh¡­¡±

    Yae and Elze who had already changed into swimsuits said something like that casually. Don¡¯t say dangerous things like that¡­

    Most of the group had changed into swimsuits and were enjoying the beach. Other ones who are bad with the sea, or ones who find the southern sun too strong for them are rxing in the vi of the king of Egret.

    I¡¯m wearing a pair of trunks underneath and a loose parka on top too, for that matter. All the swimsuits here are luxurious articles made using first-ss materials, provided by Zanack-san¡¯s clothing shop.

    Holding things I¡¯ve lent out such as float rings, beach balls and rubber boats, the children rushed out to sea to y.

    Let¡¯s see, that¡¯s Mismede¡¯s Prince Remza (10) and Prince Alba (7), and Hanock¡¯s Princess Lc (10) and Princess Milnea (8).

    Paluf Kingdom¡¯s boy king (10) and his fianc¨¦e Rachel (10) are there too, ying together in the shallows. Children sure get along fast, eh.

    Oh, that¡¯s Refreese¡¯s Prince Ridis (12) and Mismede¡¯s Princess Tia (11) over thereughing together in the shades of some trees. Oya oya, I sense some nice atmosphere there¡­

    ¡°Ah, a dazzling first love-nano yo.¡±

    ¡°And there you are¡­¡±

    Before I noticed, Karen nee-san was already besides me and looking in the same direction while grinning. That pink bikini and pareo set, she¡¯s already in full-on vacation mode, isn¡¯t she.

    ¡°¡­ Just saying, but don¡¯t do anything extra, ok?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t-no yo. Something like both sides having their first love, it¡¯s way too interesting a situation for me to meddle in, you know? That¡¯s just crude-no yo¡±

    Your remark is already plenty crude enough. Well whatever, if she says she¡¯s not gonna do anything then I guess I can ignore this side for now.

    Karen nee-san then headed off towards Yumina and Suu¡¯s ce. I was going to go sit down on the beach chairs set up on one side, but when I was about to do so, I caught the sight of a man lying down on the beach some distance away as if he¡¯s been dead for centuries.

    ¡°¡­ Why is the Demon King of Xenoas down for the count over there?¡±

    A heat stroke? Was what I thought, but it seems to be wrong. The dark elf, Spica-san, who served as Sakura¡¯s guard, came to me and offered the exnation.

    ¡°Um, His Majesty the Demon King was taking nonstop photos of Sakura-sama¡¯s swimsuit figure with the smartphone, and when Sakura-sama noticed she looked at him with scornful eyes and said ¡®Disgusting¡¯ to him straight¡­¡± (Note: I just thought about it. Is Sakura actually a S? Hmmmm¡­¡­)

    And so he fell down like a corpse due to that shock, huh. This father-daughter pair is the same as usual¡­

    Well, I think there¡¯s a problem for a man to take a mountain of photos of a girl in swimsuits, even if that man is her own dad¡­

    ¡°It¡¯ll be bad if he gets heat stroke, so carry him to a shade somewhere please.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I don¡¯t think the Demon King can be done in by something like a heat stroke, but well, just in case. Spica-san, together with Sirius-san who is her father as well as the guard for His Majesty the Demon King, took the nonresponsive corpse away.

    ¡°Touya-san.¡±

    ¡°Mm? Ah, Linze¡­ And Princess Reliel¡­¡±

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    When I saw the figure of Refreese¡¯s crown princess besides Linze who had called out to me, I reflexively took a stance.

    The author of those dangerous romance novels¡­ She¡¯s an enemy to me, in a certain way.

    ¡°You two knew each other?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve talked several times through Yumina, you see. She¡¯s a faithful reader of mine, so¡­¡±

    Princess Reliel lowered her voice so as not to be heard by others around us. She¡¯s hiding her activities as an author from her father, the Refreese emperor, after all.

    If it¡¯s only that much, there probably isn¡¯t a need for her to be so secretive, but given the nature of her works¡­

    ¡°Touya-san, actually, I was hoping if you could give Riru-sensei¡­ Ah, Princess Reliel a smartphone too.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±

    ¡°For my writing activities, obviously. The things I¡¯m writing are a bit too risky to use paper for, you see. There¡¯s always the danger of a cleaning maid or someone else finding a discarded piece and reporting it to father. With the smartphone, however, I can carry it anywhere, which means I can write anywhere I want, and it also has added secrecy. It¡¯s the perfect magic tool!¡±

    I almost fell off the beach chair trying to back off from the princess who was getting closer while excitedly talking about the pros. O-oh, I see, so that¡¯s the reasoning.

    I understand, but is it really fine to give it to her¡­ I feel like I should refuse here, for the sake of myself and all the other men that have be models for her novels in the past.

    And as I was hesitating, Linze shot in some supporting fire.

    ¡°Touya-san, Riru-sensei actually writes scripts for theatrical ys as well, and she is currently in the middle of drafting her next piece. Would you please help her out?¡±

    ys? Oh, right, there was that time I watched one with Yumina back at the Belfast capital. ¡°The Adventure of the Hero Toya who saved Princess Yuina from the ck Dragon¡±, was it.

    That was quite obviously something modelled after us, but the contents werepletely original. Hmm, that y was something wholesome and decently entertaining¡­

    I looked at Linze once and sighed. Well, if Linze asked me like that, I couldn¡¯t refuse now could I. She probably won¡¯t misuse it anyway; she¡¯s a good person. She¡¯s a close friend of Yumina, after all. She does bring her fair share of problems though¡­

    I took out a mass-production model smartphone from [Storage], and passed it to Princess Reliel.

    ¡°Ask Linze to teach you how to use it¡­ Please use it in a way that wouldn¡¯t contravene public morality and order. Please, public morality and order.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯d you tell me that twice¡­? Well, whatever. Thank you. Oh, also, if it¡¯s possible, do you have any magic tools useful for printing?¡±

    Really, this girl¡­ As for that magic tool, I¡¯ve been nning to give it to the other countriester, but I guess she can¡¯t just borrow it from her father, the Refreese emperor, eh.

    I opened [Storage] again and took out a thin folded notebook-like device.

    If you put a piece of paper between the two sides and put your smartphone on top of it before pressing the ¡°print¡± button, it will print the material you want onto the paper; a portable printer.

    Since it¡¯s something I tried making by myself rather than with the professor¡¯s help, I can only get it to print one piece at a time right now.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s a trial product, it¡¯s usable. This should be enough for personal uses.¡±

    ¡°You saved me, thanks. I¡¯ll return this debt with some new novels¡ª¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t mind it! Really don¡¯t mind it!!¡±

    I don¡¯t want such a weird return gift, so allow me to decline.

    Linze took Princess Reliel and went towards the vi. She¡¯s probably going to teach the princess how to use the smartphone.

    ¡°Yaa. Are you having fun? Your Majesty the Sovereign King.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Oh? Those are¡­¡±

    The king of Egret who sat down on the beach chair next to mine handed something over to me. The thing that I received looked like a dried-up stick, and was releasing a unique smell.

    ¡°Oh, the dried Tentakra?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s finally finished. Try a bite.¡±

    When I held the tip in my mouth, I first felt the hard texture before a rich umami spreads throughout my mouth. Pretty good. This is a sess, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Pretty delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Umu. It goes very well with alcohol too. Hard to believe that this came from those disgusting- looking Tentakras¡­¡±

    ¡°Certainly. It¡¯s even better if you put on some mayonnaise, you know.¡±

    Not wasting any time, I took out some mayonnaise on a small dish from [Storage], and dipped the dried Tentakra stick in before taking a bite. Uo, amazing. Putting some spicy sauce would work too depending on the person¡¯s tastes.

    The Egret King too dipped another stick in the mayonnaise and put it into his mouth.

    ¡°This is¡­ Very nice! Man, this taste just makes me want to drink even more now.¡±

    I was asked if I want to join him for some drinks, but I refused saying that I¡¯m a non-drinker. I¡¯m a minor by Japanese standards, but over here people as young as 14 or 15 are already drinking, so.

    In exchange, probably hearing about the alcohol talk from somewhere, the Mismede and Ferzen kings came along, and the three of them started a drinking party while snacking on the dried Tentakra the king of Egret brought with him.

    I looked for a good timing and excused myself from that ce.

    I¡¯d like to be excused from having to deal with drunkards, after all. And besides, the three of them are all simrly warrior types, so being with them has its share of troubles.

    When I looked at the beach, Moroha nee-san was having a bout with King Reinhardt of Lestia using wooden swords. What are you guys doing, we¡¯re at the beach you know¡­

    Karina nee-san is catching fish left and right in the sea with a harpoon, and before I noticed Suika had somehow mixed into the drinking party from earlier. And the source of this Hawaiian-sounding music drifting into my ears¡­ I don¡¯t even have to guess.

    Kousuke ojii was cutting up some watermelons and serving it to everyone. The watermelons from Brunhild are sweet and delicious. Which is a foregone conclusion, given that the one who worked these crops is none other than the Agriculture God over there.

    Now that I think about it, I¡¯m a bit hungry¡­ Those dried Tentakra sticks earlier can¡¯t be counted as food, obviously. Guess I¡¯ll eat something.

    I took out a barbeque set from [Storage], and covered half of the grill with a mesh and the other half with an iron te. I borrowed some vegetables from Kousuke ojii nearby, and started grilling them together with some dragon meat.

    Drawn in by the delicious smell, Suu and Yae, as well as Luu; three people who all have a particr fondness of food among my fianc¨¦es gathered here.

    ¡°Looks delicious-ja no.¡±

    ¡°Degozaru na¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll be done soon so just wait a while longer. Luu, could you help me out a little?¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±

    I asked Luu who¡¯s good at cooking to make yakisoba besides me as I concentrated on the grill. I lightly brushed some soy sauce onto the finished grilled corn on a cob, and passed them to the other two.

    ¡°Hafu-, hafu-, so hot!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hot but also sweet, delicious-no!¡±

    The two stuffed their cheeks with the grilled corn with relish. Now then, time to add more dragon meat onto the grill. Also, some vegetables like onions, pumpkins and green peppers. One mustn¡¯t forget to have a bnced meal.

    ¡°Oh, looks delicious.¡±

    ¡°Touya-dono, give some to us as well.¡±

    ¡°Coming up¡ª¡±

    I started grilling some corn on the cob for the Belfast king and the Refreese emperor. The appetizing smell of the meat and vegetables being grilled as well as the smell of the roasted soy sauce drew even more people here within a while.

    ¡°The yakisoba is done!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take some of what Lucia made as well. Looks delicious.¡±

    ¡°Then I shall do that too.¡±

    The Regulus emperor took some of his daughter¡¯s yakisoba, followed by her elder sister Princess Elysia.

    I asked Kousuke ojii to take over cooking for me for a moment, and asked for some yakisoba from Luu as well.

    The ck pepper sprinkled on the noodles gives it an extra kick. Mm, delicious. The red ginger on the side also gives it a great entuation. Luu¡¯s cooking just gets better every time I eat it, eh?

    Without stopping, Luu kept on making more things like foil-grilled fish with the fishes fished up by the Lihnea king, honey zed spare ribs, grilled onigiri, grilled turban shell, shrimp grilled with salt, okonomiyaki, etc etc.

    Each and every one of them are delicious. Kousuke ojii too made delicious dishes on the side like foil-grilled tomato with cheese and steamed onion. These are very nice, too. The taste of the ingredients is being brought out well.

    After we¡¯ve enjoyed the seaside barbeque, we yed around until sundown.

    After returning our guests with [Gate] back to their countries, we too bade farewell with the Egret king before returning to the dukedom.

    ¡°Uu, so tired¡­¡±

    ¡°me it on yourself for ying too hard.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t argue back at that¡­¡±

    While replying to Elze who retorted with an amazed voice, Iid down on the sofa. Since I had to pay attention to quite a few things back there too, I¡¯m really tired, you know.

    ¡°That¡¯s bad manners, you know, Touya-sama.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but just a little¡­¡±

    I got admonished by Hilda, but I¡¯d like you to forgive me this once. I¡¯m so tired I feel like just falling to sleep like this¡­ Oh crap, I¡¯m actually feeling sleepy now¡­

    ¡°Sorry to intrude when you¡¯re this tired.¡±

    ¡°Uoo!? You scared me!¡±

    When I opened my eyes which were about to close any second, the face of Cesca who has gotten so close that I can feel her breath on my face is reflected. Close close, too close!

    I dropped down from the sofa in shock.

    ¡°Oya, to have woken up right before the passionate wake-up baiser, what a coward.¡± (Note: French for kiss, although I think some of you knew that already.)

    ¡°Shut it! What do you want!?¡±

    This damn ero-maid, she was aiming for it!?

    ¡°There¡¯s a group of two people wishing to meet with Master in front of the castle gates. As they said they¡¯ve met with Master before, I thought to report it.¡±

    ¡°Two people¡­? Who are they?¡±

    ¡°As they were wearing a cloak with their hoods pulled down, I could not see anything too clear. However, both of them were female.¡±

    Who could they be? I have absolutely no ideas. Maybe a female adventurer I met somewhere before?

    ¡°Could be something about asking for recognition¡­ So where did you make them pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Who the hell said anything about getting people pregnant!? Wait, it¡¯s wrong ok!? That¡¯s just some nonsense this stupid maid spouted just now, ok!?¡±

    I hurriedly exined to everyone else who suddenly turned their eyes this way. No, I didn¡¯t do anything in the first ce so there¡¯s no need to exin anything though!

    ¡°No, we believe in you-gozaru yo. Touya-dono doesn¡¯t have enough courage to do¡­ Ah, I mean¡­ You¡¯re rather innocent, yes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ Touya-sama has the tendency to attract women to him, for better or for worse¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s the possibility that the other side could just be convinced by themselves, you know¡­¡±

    Oi wait a minute, what do you mean ¡°tendency to attract women¡±? Stop speaking as if I¡¯m an anglerfish or something¡­

    For now, I need to confirm who those two are. I used [Teleport] to move in front of the castle gates as if escaping.

    In front of the gate, there indeed are two robed figures with hoods pulled down over their faces.

    One of them, upon spotting me, walked forward a few steps before calling out.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Mochizuki Touya.¡±

    ¡°¡­? Who¡­ Ah!¡±

    Even in the dim brightness of dusk, my eyes could still clearly capture the face under the hood in front of me. I¡¯ve only seen it once, but it¡¯s not a face I would forget.

    ¡°Rize, is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m looking for Endymion¡¯s location. If you know where he is, please tell me.¡±

    Rize. One of few that stand atop the race of crystalline organisms, the Phrases. She¡¯s a female ruler-type who moved together with Ende on his journey.

    If I recall correctly, she was taking a separate course of action from Ende, and was supposed to be contacting her sister, a fellow ruler-type, Nei.

    Which means, no way¡­

    I turned towards the other hooded figure standing in the back. The face that I saw was the same face as the one who had attacked me before. Unconsciously, my body took a fighting stance.

    Nei. The ruler-type currentlymanding the Phrase¡¯s invasion force was standing there.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 332: Reunion of Master and Servant, and Gratitude.

    <h4>Chapter 332: Reunion of Master and Servant, and Gratitude.</h4>

    ¡°Nei¡­ Was it? I¡¯m surprised you actually came to this world.¡±

    ¡°How do you know my name¡­? Did Endymion tell you that?¡±

    ¡°Ah. From Mel too, for that matter.¡±

    The instant Nei heard that, she rushed up to me and grabbed my cor. The gatekeeping knights who saw that raised theirnces and pointed them towards Nei, but I waved at them to convey that it¡¯s fine.

    ¡°You! Why do you know of the [Sovereign]! Has the [Sovereign] awakened!? Where is she!? Tell me!¡±

    ¡°¡­ [Power Raise].¡±

    ¡°Gu, oo!?¡±

    I grabbed Nei¡¯s arm, twisted to get rid of her grasp on my coat before throwing her into the castle¡¯s moat. Nei sank into the moat while raising a giant ssh. Seems like even for a ruler- type, they can¡¯t swim due to the weight of their crystalline bodies.

    Soon after, Nei jumped out of the moat together with a huge pir of water caused by her force. Seems like she jumped from the bottom.

    ¡°You bastard¡­!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taking care of both Ende and Mel at a certain location. I don¡¯t mind bringing Rize there, but the same can¡¯t be said for you right now.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ Are you¡­¡±

    ¡°Mel wishes to talk with you. However, she doesn¡¯t wish for you to harm others. As long as you take any form of hostile actions against us, that means you¡¯re going against her wish; and as such, I cannot bring you to see her.¡±

    ¡°Talking like you know it all¡­ Someone like you¡­!¡±

    As Nei started transforming her body into itsbat form, with crystalline armor forming all over her body, Rize stopped her from the side.

    ¡°Nei, calm down. If you mistake the moves you should make here, the [Sovereign] will be gone from your sights again. Besides, don¡¯t you have something you need to pass onto the [Sovereign] as well?¡±

    ¡°That is¡­ That¡¯s right, but¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the type who would bring harm to the [Sovereign]. Also, he defeated Gira, you know? Do you really think you can win easily against him?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ I understand. Like Rize said, I need to meet with the [Sovereign] first¡­ I¡¯ll listen to Rize

    this time.¡±

    Nei muttered that, and released herbat form. Seems like Rize managed to persuade her. From what I heard, Rize is the younger sister, but this looks a bit different to my image¡­

    ¡°And so, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you guys enter a barrier like the one Ende and Mel are in. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to bring you along.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    While Rize nodded to my words, Nei just looked away as if telling me to do whatever I want. That was epted pretty easily, huh. It¡¯s also likely that she thinks she can break a barrier made by a human anytime she want, and is looking down on mw like that, though.

    I deployed a [Prison] injected with divinity around the two of them. Whatever they may say, it¡¯ll be terrible if they start rampaging while in Babylon.

    Noticing the barrier that had sprung up around them, Nei narrowed her eyes a little, while Rize knocked on the [Prison]¡¯s walls with an interested look.

    With the meeting of Nei and Mel, there¡¯s the possibility that we can avoid having to fight against the Phrase any more after that. However, with even one wrong step, it could turn into a full-on conflict immediately.

    Well, for now Nei is already inside my [Prison], and shouldn¡¯t be able to do anything too drastic.

    If the other side were ruler-types that had been enhanced with the subordinate god¡¯s divinity, they might be able to break it like how Ende did in the past though. (Note: *confused* you mean the evil god¡¯s divinity? Also,st time you didn¡¯t use divinity when you made the [Prison] you trapped Ende in, remember¡­)

    I took out my smartphone and contacted Ende and Mel. I had given a smartphone to the two of them ahead of time.

    Because I¡¯m keeping the two of them under house arrest within a limited space inside Babylon, the least I could do is to provide them with some entertainments like books to read or games to y. Sometimes they also go to Cesca¡¯s [Garden] to flirt around, apparently. Right now they¡¯re rxing there too, apparently.

    ¡°Un, yeah. Rize and Nei are here. I¡¯m transferring together with them now¡­ Since there¡¯s a high chance for you to get punched, you better prepare yourself.¡±

    After finishing my talk with Ende, I hung up the call. I think he was crying to me about something at the end, but whatever. I think Mel will probably try to stop Nei if she actually goes for it.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re going.¡±

    The two of them nodded. Together with the [Prison] they¡¯re in, I used [Teleport] to move to the garden in Babylon.

    Under the moonlit sky, the beautiful garden, with its verdant greenery and blooming flowers, greeted us. Mel was standing alone under a tree nearby.

    Oh? Ende isn¡¯t around. Did he run away?

    ¡°[Sovereign]¡­ Mel-sama¡­ Mel-sama! Ouch!¡±

    The instant Nei saw Mel¡¯s figure, she dashed out¡ªand hit her head against the walls of the [Prison] brilliantly.

    Don¡¯t re at me like that, that wasn¡¯t my fault, was it?

    Mel came this way while looking worried. Since there¡¯s already a separate [Prison] around this garden, I dispelled the one around Rize and Nei.

    ¡°Mel-sama¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Nei.¡±

    Nei¡¯s voice was shaking as she dropped to her knees and epted the hand Mel had presented, probably due to the joy of finally meeting her king after so long.

    ¡°Rize too. You look well.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    Oya? Did Rizeugh just now? For someone like her whose default face is expressionless, that sure is rare.

    ¡°Touya-san. Thank you for bringing Rize and Nei here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, we¡¯ve also got our thoughts about this. Please convey your thoughts clearly to them using this opportunity. I¡¯d like the Phrase to stop harming this world any further than this.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Now that the [Sovereign] has been found, there¡¯s no longer any reason for us to attack you.¡±

    ¡°Heh. That would be thankful. If the situation had kept going, I would¡¯ve been forced to exterminate the entire Phrase poption.¡± (Note: holy sh*t some spicyments there boi)

    Nei red at me when I said that. Still, it should be fine for me to say that much at least, no? How many people do you think died because of your own circumstances¡­

    It¡¯s true that we¡¯ve fought back and killed their brethren too. However, hitting back when you get hit is natural. Most people in the world have no such hobby as getting killed without any resistance.

    A hard-boiled detective once said, ¡°Only those who are prepared to be shot have the right to shoot others.¡± (Note: Is it bad that the only thing I can think of is code geass¡­? Edit: Never managed to find this reference. Am I just bad at google or is this obscure¡­?)

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s already impossible for you guys to drive us to extinction anymore. Most of our soldiers have been consumed by the [Gold] after all¡­¡±

    ¡°¡¯Gold¡¯? Ah, you mean the variants.¡±

    ¡°Variants¡­ A weird name, but fitting. The traitors that are leading them, Leto and Luto, attacked us and absorbed most of our forces into their own. We do not have any methods of opposing them. Those who are absorbed be [Golden]¡­ They turn into those variants, bing something that can no longer be called our brethren. We are now on the hunted side.¡±

    The evil god¡¯s cells, like a wicked pathogen, spreads itself to other organisms and forcefully transform them into entirely new beings.

    It¡¯s like a scenario from one of those zombie movies. And the ones who are infected have no hopes of ever recovering.

    For their worst enemies to appear from within their own ranks is something ironic, no doubt.

    ¡°You guys did the same thing to other worlds before too. I¡¯d say this is karma, to be honest.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    (Note: good lord, Touya is uncharacteristically vicious here.)

    Nei didn¡¯t say anything in reply. Tch, doesn¡¯t this make me look like someone bullying the weak?

    If I had someone close to me who died or was hurt badly because of them, I wouldn¡¯t end it at this level, but as I am right now I don¡¯t have any deep grudge against the Phrase, after all.

    To be honest, as long as they would leave this world, that would be fine with me.

    ¡°Well, for the moment, talk it out with the four of you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Four?¡±

    Rize tilted her head.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there one more in the shadow of that tree over there?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t expose me, Touya¡­¡±

    Ende appeared from the spot I pointed out with a regretful expression. I could see your muffler peeking out from the side since a while ago, you know.

    When Nei caught Ende in her sights, her eyes started taking on a fiery look.

    ¡°Endymion¡­!¡±

    Nei stood up from her kneeling position while covering her hands with gauntlet-shaped crystal armament. She looks serious.

    Well, to Nei Ende is a man who tricked her beloved lord and took her away, after all.

    ¡°Wa, wait a moment, Nei! I will not permit you to hit Endymion!¡±

    ¡°But, Mel-sama¡­! I cannot release my anger otherwise!¡±

    ¡°W-well, calm down. M, Mel is saying that as well, so¡­¡±

    ¡°You stop talking!¡±

    Mel held Nei back from behind as thetter tried to go for the punch against Ende.

    ¡­Stop wasting time, you guys. I took a nce at Rize on the side, and she¡¯s the same expressionless Rize as usual, as if she has no interest in any of this.

    Honestly, I don¡¯t really care if Ende gets hit or not as well, so.

    Still, the talk isn¡¯t going to proceed at this rate¡­

    ¡°Let her punch you once, Ende. Can we call it at that, and proceed on with the talks afterwards?¡±

    ¡°Wha-! Just because it¡¯s not you¡­!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll heal you up as long as it isn¡¯t an instant death, so don¡¯t worry about it. Is that fine, Nei?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I have my dissatisfactions, but for the moment I¡¯ll settle with that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him, alright?¡±

    ¡°I understand that much. It¡¯s not a nice feeling, but Mel-sama would be saddened if he did die.¡±

    I feel bad for Mel who appeared to be flustered while standing between the two, but this is the fastest solution. If you¡¯re still stuck carrying uncleared feelings, you won¡¯t be able to have a productive discussion, too. The same thing could be said for Ende in a sense as well, but I¡¯ll ignore that.

    A minuteter, a dry sound resounded cleanly within the Babylon garden, and Ende flew up high into the sky.

    Ooh, he sure did fly far. (Note: no, seriously, Touya is extra merciless this chapter for some reason¡­ *shudders*)

    ¡°And then, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much, really. For now Mel is still trying to persuade Nei, but Nei hasn¡¯t given up on trying to bring Mel back to their world. Seems like it¡¯s still going to take a while for them to finish up.¡±

    While answering Hilda¡¯s question, I struggled to hold back a yawn. Those guys, they spent the entire night talking¡­ What¡¯s more, they just kept going in circles on the same topic without progress. It¡¯s an endless debate.

    The Phrase probably doesn¡¯t need sleep¡­ Even if they do, it¡¯d probably be something like a dormant period, or maybe something like how bears hibernate. The first Phrase we¡¯ve ever encountered was in something like a dormant state, too.

    ¡­If I block out natural magic power using [Prison] and suck away all the existing magic power within it, would the three of them go into a simr dormant state as well?

    Well, if I ever tried something like that, Ende probably won¡¯t forgive me. It¡¯s just a hypothesis anyway; let¡¯s not go around nting more seeds of trouble.

    I drove out unnecessary thoughts from my head, and emptied the cup of red tea in front of me to fight off the drowsiness.

    The time now is long past breakfast, and it seems that everyone had already left for various matters. Hilda is the only one left on the terrace together with me.

    ¡°The people of Lestia too have suffered due to the Phrase before. My thoughts are a bitplicated regarding all this¡­¡±

    I understand her mixed feelings regarding this; it¡¯s a matter where we¡¯re trying to be friends with ones whom we¡¯ve been fighting to the death against all this time, after all.

    It¡¯s part of the difficulties of being human when your head understands the benefits, but your heart doesn¡¯t follow so easily, eh?

    ¡°By the way, what was Hilda doing?¡±

    ¡°Ah, me? I was reading a book I borrowed from Linze-san.¡±

    ¡°¡­ A book you borrowed from Linze?¡±

    Remembering the incident with the BL author yesterday, I turned my unease-filled eyes to the title of the book on the table. That¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s a romance novel featuring a female protagonist that¡¯s currently trending among students within Roadmare. It should be a ¡°normal¡± love story¡­ I think.

    ¡°Is it interesting?¡±

    ¡°I havn¡¯t read much of stories like this, so it¡¯s fresh and pretty interesting, yes. Most of the novels I¡¯ve read before are ones like a heroic knight saving a princess from a dragon, or something like that.¡±

    Hilda answered while looking a bit embarrassed. Well, she was raised in a knight¡¯s family so it can¡¯t be helped but¡­ Aren¡¯t your child-raising methods just a tiny bit mistaken, Knight Kingdom Lestia?

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit embarrassing for me to say, but I¡¯ve always admired those types of stories in the past.¡±

    ¡°For the princess that¡¯s being saved?¡±

    ¡°No, for the knight who¡¯s saving her.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that side¡­¡±

    Yep, definitely mistaken.

    ¡°However, I understood the feelings of a princess being saved during my first meeting with Touya-sama. The dashing figure of Touya-sama that appeared just when I thought I was about to be killed¡­ I had my eyes taken away by you as you cut down the Phrase one by one.¡±

    Ah, right, I first met with Hilda when she was inbat with a group of Phrases.

    ¡°After that, I started looking up things regarding Touya-sama¡­ To a degree that even made my older brother speechless. The subjugation of the ck dragon and the suppression of the rebellion in the empire; each time I read about your activities, I would feel my heart beating faster¡­ It didn¡¯t take very long for me to start wishing for a second meeting.¡±

    Nuu. It¡¯s embarrassing being told that head-on¡­ Is this straightforwardness of hers somethinging from her nature as a knight, I wonder. Her brother, King Reinhardt, was someone like that as well.

    To hide my embarrassment, I spouted some silly lines.

    ¡°If the Phrase hasn¡¯t appeared in this world, that also means we might not have met each other, huh. That¡¯s one thing to thank the Phrase for, at least.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it. It is a bit imprudent, though.¡±

    Hildaughed a little while saying that.

    ¡°Which is why, now when I read books like this, I can understand how the protagonist girl feels. Things like the loneliness when you can¡¯t meet, or the frustration when you can¡¯t convey your thoughts properly, or the happiness you feel for even the smallest things the other side does for you; like that, I slowly got hooked on these kinds of books.¡±

    I see. It¡¯s a bit ticklish that what she said were in rtion to me, but I can understand what Hilda¡¯s trying to say.

    Upon thinking of something that might make the current Hilda happy, I spoke up to her.

    ¡°Then, how about we watch a romantic movie or something together?¡±

    ¡°A ¡®movie¡¯!? Wa, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯vest watched one!¡±

    Hilda pped her hands together and raised a joyous voice. I did watch movies with everyone once in a while, but since they¡¯re all things from another world, depending on the contents there are times when I have to exin the settings to them which takes up quite some time. Due to that, the titles we watched were mostly easy-to-understand action or fantasy types, or simpleedy films. A romantic film would be a first for us.

    I opened the movie store application on my smartphone. By the way, I have quite arge amount of electronic money thanks to Kami-sama so I have no problems buying things online with my smartphone¡­ I didn¡¯t download any erotic videos, ok?

    Which would be nice¡­ Ah, I wonder about this one.

    A film about an ordinary man who runs a bookstore falling in love with a Hollywood star. I only caught a bit of it when it was being yed on TV some years ago, but I remembered that it was quite interesting.

    We moved to the sofa in the living room after pulling the curtains close, and I projected the video from my smartphone into the space before us.

    The movie began. It¡¯s the Japanese dub version, but for some reason the people here can still normally understand it¡­ Well, I was immediately able to speak thenguages over here the moment I came to this world, so it must be something Kami-sama did.

    Hilda was engrossed in the film while I was thinking about small things like that. I¡¯d better get back to the film too.

    There were love scenes inside as well so it was a bit embarrassing, but overall Hilda was happy with the movie, so I guess that¡¯s good.

    Just when the movie had ended, a call came in from the professor. Seems like the thing I talked about with her had beenpleted. Amunication system that can connect to the Reverse World¡­ With this, I can acquire information from the other side even while staying here.

    That reminds me, Dr. Elka came up with a golem strengthening proposal some time ago.

    Right now, it¡¯s tough for most golems to go up against the variants. They don¡¯t even have the size advantage of Frame Gears, in most cases.

    With that in mind, she seemed to have thought of a kind ofrge powered suit for golems to wear.

    Oh, right, I saw something simr in the trailer for a new movie I watched some days ago. It was a blockbuster about Americanic heroesing together to fight evil. If she can actually make something like that, it¡¯d be enough to fight against the variants, I think.

    I tabled my random thoughts, and transferred myself to Babylon.

    -Pixel

 Chapter 333: The Blue [Crown], and a Prince.

    <h4>Chapter 333: The Blue [Crown], and a Prince.</h4>

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s connected, it¡¯s connected! This is amazing, there isn¡¯t even that much of a timeg¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? The linkage to the dimensional gate was quite the problem, but it¡¯s working well now.¡±

    The satisfied voice of the professor is projected from the smartphone¡¯s speaker. I can totally see her smug face in my head.

    At this moment, I¡¯m at Dracliff Ind in the Reverse World, while the professor is staying in Babylon back in the Surface World. Being able to converse across different worlds is by right a pretty big achievement, so I guess I can understand why she would have a smug face. Not that I can see it.

    With this, we can take countermeasures when the variants appear in the Reverse World.

    After this¡­ It¡¯d be nice if this world also has something like an Adventurer¡¯s Guild. It would be a great help if they can cooperate with us.

    An organization adept at collecting information¡­ If we can get help from something like that, that would be perfect. Isn¡¯t there some group like our Tsubaki-san¡¯s n here somewhere¡­

    Ah, perhaps Est-san, the vice-chief of the Red Cats, would know something like that. They¡¯re both underground organizations. I was nning to pass her as well as the chief, Nia-san, smartphones too, so might as well ask.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Have a good trip.¡±

    ¡°Pi.¡±

    ¡°Po.¡±

    ¡°Pa.¡±

    Mimicking the silver dragon, Shirogane, the Etoile group, wearing maid uniforms, also bows down. The three of them are showing much better movements than before. As expected of humanoid types, seems like their learning abilities are high too.

    Let¡¯s see, Nia¡¯s group¡­

    I searched for them with my smartphone. Oya? They¡¯re at neither the abandoned fortress of Strain Kingdom nor the underground hideout in the capital of the Holy Kingdom Alent, but somewhere different. Did they shift their hideout again?

    The ce is at a spot up north from the abandoned fortress I mentioned earlier. It¡¯s still within the same kingdom.

    Let¡¯s move to the abandoned fortress with [Gate] first. I can use [Teleport] to move directly to the location, but there was the pantsu incident fromst time¡­ I don¡¯t think it can happen again, but just in case.

    Opening the [Gate], I moved to the courtyard of the fortress.

    ¡°Wha!¡±

    A man slightly older than me who¡¯s in the courtyard raised his voice in shock and drew the sword on his waist. He¡¯s a [Red Cats] member, judging from the red bandana on his head.

    ¡°Wh, wh-who are you!?¡±

    Seems like he doesn¡¯t know me; the other side was asking for my identity with a shaky voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m Mochizuki Touya. I just stopped by here on the way to meeting Nia, so don¡¯t mind me.¡±

    ¡°You, you¡¯re the chief¡¯s acquaintance?¡±

    ¡°Well, something like that. Is Est-san around here perhaps? Yuni or Yuri would work as well though.¡±

    When I said that, the bandana guy rushed into the fortress immediately, and is soon reced by a ponytail girl, Yuni, rushing out.

    ¡°Yo, it¡¯s been a w¡ª¡±

    ¡°Touya-san! Perfect timing-ssu! Please lend us your power-ssu!¡±

    Cutting off my greetings, Yuni came pleading to me with a desperate face. What, has something happened?

    ¡°The chief and the vice-chief are currently fighting-ssu! Please go save them-ssu!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Fighting? The two of them? Don¡¯t tell me, has the kingdom¡¯s army came to attack them or something!?

    ¡°At the town of Liptos north of here, those golden monsters appeared-ssu! And not just one, but apparently in quite a big group¡­! There¡¯s our chief, and the prince¡­ He¡¯s from Panashes Kingdom, but even with two [Crowns], if there¡¯s too many of them¡­!¡±

    Variants!? And in arge group¡­ That is pretty bad.

    I took out my smartphone and projected a map of the surroundings while searching for the variants.

    Pins dropped down onto the map sessively. Their numbers are roughly around a hundred¡­ Fu, thank god. I was worried if a thousands- or even ten thousands-strong group had shown up¡­ Wait, now¡¯s not the time to be rxed about that.

    ¡°With these numbers, I think two [Crowns] should be enough¡­?¡±

    If you¡¯re talking about a prince from Panashes Kingdom, I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s the [Crown] that defeated a group of variants that I¡¯ve read about before on a newspaper at this side.

    ¡°Both the chief¡¯s and the prince¡¯s [Crown] aren¡¯t suited to fight multiple opponents-ssu! And besides, if she¡¯s fighting while protecting the townspeople, the chief¡¯s Rouge probably can¡¯t use its golem skill to the fullest-ssu!¡±

    Rouge. The golem serving Nia, and the red [Crown]. Its abilities were demonic destructive powers and control over mes, I believe. And aspensation, it requires its master to shed blood every time it activates its abilities.

    That is indeed not a power suited forbat against multiple enemies. What¡¯s more, the more enemies there are the more Nia would have to give her blood to Rouge. In the worst cases, she could die due to excessive blood loss.

    Nia wouldn¡¯t be fighting at full power in order to not identally involve the townspeople¡­ While even if she fought at full power, it carries life-threatening risk for her. It¡¯s a difficult situation alright.

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go help them out.¡±

    ¡°Thank you-ssu!¡±

    I can cover this distance with a [Teleport] easily.

    I replied half-heartedly to Yuni¡¯s thanks and immediately used [Teleport] to transfer myself.

    The changed scenery reflecting in my eyes was that of a ruined townscape, with ck smoke rising up here and there.

    When I transferred to a hill nearby that could overlook the town and surveyed the area, a group of slightly over 100 variants destroying the town entered my eyes. Most of them were lower-ss, but a few intermediate-ss were mixed in as well.

    In this situation, directbat within the town itself using a Frame Gear would be bad. In that case¡­

    ¡°Reginleiv!¡±

    I called out my personal machine, Reginleiv from [Storage].

    I sat myself down in the cockpit and ced my smartphone on the console, before moving Reginleiv up to the skies directly over the town while activating the Fragarachs.

    The te-shaped wing parts on the back of Reginleiv detached themselves and started orbiting around the main frame like satellites.

    ¡°Mode change: Dagger.¡±

    ¡°Fragarach, switching to Dagger Mode.¡±

    The long board-like wing pieces each split into four pieces. Twelve crystal wing pieces became forty-eight daggers in an instant.

    ¡°[dius].¡±

    The swords glittered. The forty-eight daggers became as meteors, and while reflecting light, pierced into the rampaging variants down below one after another.

    Since I don¡¯t know the exact location of the cores, I pierced each possible location three times or so. While eliminating the variants, I also paid attention to not cause extra damage to the town.

    In no time at all, the lower-ss variants were exterminated with [dius]. Only the intermediate-ss ones are left.

    At that moment, one of the intermediate-ss, a centipede-type, shot a particle beam made from converging light towards me.

    In front of Reginleiv which is trying to dodge it, something flew up after jumping from one of the building¡¯s rooftop. A golem? It¡¯s a small golem with a blue body.

    It looks simr to Nia¡¯s Rouge in some ways. Is this the blue [Crown]?

    When that blue golem held a hand up against the oing beam of light, it bent in a roughly 60-degree angle upwards, and flew off into the sky. What was that? Looks simr to my non- attribute [Reflection]¡­ Is that its golem skill?

    It saved me just now¡­ I suppose. Well, honestly speaking I didn¡¯t need it but¡­ Oops, now¡¯s not the time to be thinking abut random stuff.

    I made several crystal des pierce through the body of the centipede-type that fired at me just now. After I repeated that a few times, it began releasing ck smoke while melting down into a gooey mass.

    Three intermediate-ss left.

    ¡°Mode change: de.¡±

    Four of the floating daggers merged together to form a single longsword. In total, twelve crystal longswords assaulted the three variants left, with four against each one.

    *Gakin*! With a sound like that of metals breaking, the three variants were smashed to pieces easily.

    As ck smoke raised up from the broken variants, they slowly melted down into piles of gooey golden-colored liquids and evaporated away.

    Fuu. With this we¡¯re done for the moment.

    When I turned the external camera downwards, a town that¡¯s been mostly reduced to rubble was reflected on the monitor. Seems like the town¡¯s been done in quite heavily¡­

    Oh, that¡¯s Nia and Est-san over there, isn¡¯t it. Seems like they¡¯re fine. The two¡¯s golems, Rouge and Akagane are there too.

    Inded Reginleiv in front of the two who are clearly showing their wariness towards me, and jumped down from the cockpit.

    ¡°Touya!? It was you!?¡±

    ¡°Yo. When I went to the fortress to look for you, I got requested by Yuni to help, you see. d that you¡¯re fine.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re saved¡­ But, you, where did you get a golem like that?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a golem, it¡¯s called Frame Gear¡­ Well, that can wait. Give me a minute.¡±

    I need to deal with the fires that¡¯s burning here and there first.

    ¡°[O rain descend, a pure blessing, Heavenly Rain].¡±

    Rainclouds appeared over my head and began to expand over the town, and before long it started to drizzle.

    I moved myself to a spot underneath a nearby roof overhang; and as if waiting for that timing (well, I timed it myself), the rain suddenly increased its force to that of a squall. After a while, the squall stopped, and the sky cleared up as if there never was a rain there in the first ce.

    ¡°Most of the fire should be extinguished with this.¡±

    ¡°Amazing¡­ You can even do something like that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Exactly like one of those great magicians in the stories¡­¡±

    While looking up at the clear sky, the two of them let out dumbfounded voices.

    The rain-summoning ancient magic [Heavenly Rain]¡¯s range and amount of rainfall depends on the amount of magic power used as well as the caster¡¯s control. ording to Rin, for an average magician it seems the most they can do is light raining for a few minutes over an area around 2 tatami wide. (Note: around 3.3m^2.)

    With that small area of effect, there¡¯s not a lot of ces that need such a magic. As such, it¡¯s not a magic that was used often. If it¡¯s just to let out water, a [Waterball] would suffice, too. Still, this magic is useful for things like watering the fields, for example.

    ¡°Wait, the magic doesn¡¯t matter here! Touya! That! What is that!?¡±

    ¡°I already said earlier that that¡¯s not a golem¡­¡±

    Est-san too looked up towards Reginleiv which is being pointed at by Nia. Rouge and Akagane too were looking up at the vastlyrger Reginleiv next to us.

    Now then, how do I exin this¡­ I don¡¯t intend to trick them or evade their questions, but it¡¯s probably gonna be a long talk, so we should probably go back to the fortress first¡­

    ¡°Wonderful!¡±

    Suddenly, a loud voice came from behind us. When I turned around and saw the person who said that, my face unconsciously formed a frown.

    As for why, it¡¯s that this person embodies the image of a ¡°Prince¡± to an excessive degree.

    A small crown sits on top of his short golden hair that¡¯s cut into a bob. A blue-based short mantle, a pair of striped pumpkin pants and white tights on his legs.

    If he¡¯s a cute-looking young boy then this setup would¡¯ve passed with flying colors. However, the young man in front of me looks to be close to my age if anything, which adds to the painful imagery. He looks exactly like a prince that jumped out from a fairy tale somewhere.

    I suppose he¡¯s the prince from Panashes Kingdom. The small blue golem that bent and reflected the variant¡¯s particle cannon earlier is beside him, too.

    ¡°Wonderful, wonderful, wonderful! That strength, and this beauty! I cannot stop trembling due to my excitement!¡±

    The excited prince continuously sent words of praise towards Reginleiv who¡¯s in front of him. He¡¯s quite the hyper individual¡­

    ¡°¡­ Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°The Crown Prince of Panashes Kingdom, Robert Tell Panashes-sama. Also, the user of the blue [Crown], [Distortion u].¡±

    ¡°Just an annoying idiot prince.¡±

    Nia spat out those words at the end with a fed-up face. Well, I can get that he¡¯s a bit, no, quite abnormal from looking at him.

    ¡°Yaa! Are you perhaps the master of that golem there?¡±

    ¡°Rather than master, well, it is mine but¡­¡±

    The prince, who took his eyes off Reginleiv, walked towards me withrge strides. With a full- faced smile on his face, he walks withrge motions using his entire body as if forcefully expressing his emotions to others. He¡¯s almost like a stage actor from somewhere¡­

    ¡°Is that so! Thank you! I don¡¯t know what would¡¯ve happened if you hadn¡¯t rushed here. In ce of the townspeople, let me offer you my greatest gratitude! If possible, can I know your name?¡±

    ¡°Mo, Mochizuki Touya¡­¡±

    ¡°Mochizuki Touya-kun huh. A nice name isn¡¯t it! I am the crown prince of Panashes Kingdom, Robert Tell Panashes. I feel like I can get along with you, so please call me casually as Robert! I have few friends for some reason, you see. Everyone is careful around me because I¡¯m a prince, but I would be d if you can ignore that!¡±

    Prince Robert held my hand with both of his own, and looked straight into my eyes with pupils that seemed to have stars glittering inside them¡­ What is this guy, annoying.

    He¡¯s not a bad guy, but how do I say it¡­ It¡¯s a clear difference in temperature. This guy¡¯s too fired up. Isn¡¯t the reason why he doesn¡¯t have many friends also that? I don¡¯t really know much about him yet, but at the very least I definitely can¡¯t understand that fashion sense.

    ¡°Oi you, let go of Touya¡¯s hands. He¡¯s my friend, you know.¡±

    ¡°Your friends are my friends too! Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said don¡¯t get too friendly with me damn it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nonsense to try to set a limit on how friendly you get with others, Nia Vermoth. I¡¯d like to deepen my friendship with you as well.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say disgusting things like that! This idiot prince!¡±

    ¡°The master of the red [Crown] sure is a shy one, eh?¡±

    Nia who¡¯s ring at him with delinquent-like eyes, and Robert who¡¯s returning apletely innocent smile to her. Their conversation isn¡¯t matching up at all. Leaving the two of them who¡¯s arguing (in which Nia is the only one one-sidedly attacking), I called out to Est-san.

    ¡°Quite the troublesome prince, isn¡¯t he¡­?¡±

    ¡°I share your opinion. Still, he should calm down soon enough.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    While I was confused by Est-san¡¯s reply, Robert who was still in the argument from earlier with Nia suddenly lost power from his body like an electric toy that had its batteries taken out, and with a *Batan!*, fell face-first onto the ground. Wh-what!? What happened!? Don¡¯t tell me Nia punched him or something?

    As I approached while panicking, I heard a loud snore from the direction of his face. He¡¯s sleeping!?

    ¡°It¡¯s thepensation for the blue [Crown]. What [Blue] controls is [Space Distortion]. Just like how Nia has to offer up her blood, he has to offer up the lucidity of his consciousness, and is forced to go to sleep as a result.¡±

    Distorting space¡­? So that¡¯s what bent away the particle cannon from earlier. And, aspensation for that power, the user would lose his consciousness, or rather, be forced to sleep, huh.

    ¡°By bending space, this guy can also teleport to other ces just like you, Touya. If you ask me whether it¡¯s a useful ability or not, however, I can¡¯t exactly tell since within an hour of using it, the master will go off into dreand just like that.¡±

    ¡°How long will he stay asleep like that?¡±

    ¡°It depends on how many times he activated its ability before that, I think. By my estimates from the stories I¡¯ve heard before, this time he should probably stay asleep for around two days? I don¡¯t know exactly how long though.¡±

    Two whole days? Really, it¡¯s indeed questionable whether that¡¯s a useful ability or not. If he falls asleep in the middle of a battle, it could even cost him his life, after all. Hm, a sleeping prince instead of a sleeping princess¡­ (Note: talking about the sleeping beauty.)

    ¡­ Actually, what do we do with him now anyway?

    As I thought that, the small golem next to him¡­ Was it [Distortion u]? Anyway, it hoisted the prince onto its small shoulders. Ah, so it¡¯ll carry him back, huh.

    ¡°Prince!¡±

    ¡°Robert-sama!¡±

    From the direction of the ruined town, two knight-looking people, one man and one woman, rushed towards this direction. When I asked Nia, apparently they¡¯re the escorts for the prince, and are always seen transferring around together with him.

    Well, once he falls asleep like that he can¡¯t react to any dangers around him after all. He¡¯s a prince of a country, so this much is natural.

    Following the two escorts, the blue [Crown], carrying the blue-colored prince sleeping soundly on its back, left us and moved away.

    ¡°Still, the [Red], the [Purple], and now the [Blue]¡­ Are there no normal [Crown] contractors?¡±

    ¡°Did you say something?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    Thankfully, Nia didn¡¯t seem to have caught my small muttering. That was dangerous. Gotta be careful of what I say out loud¡­

    Since Nia and Est are tentatively leaders of a bandit group, they can¡¯t stay here for long either. I recovered Reginleiv, then opened a [Gate] to return to the abandoned fortress that served as the [Red Cats]¡¯s headquarters.

    -Pixel

 Chapter 334: The Black Butterfly, and the Shadow Lily.

    <h4>Chapter 334: The ck Butterfly, and the Shadow Lily.</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s a hard-to-believe story to say the least¡­ However, if we ept it, it would solve a lot of our questions.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ I thought you were a weird guy already, but you¡¯re even weirder than I had ever imagined¡­¡±

    ¡°Leave me alone.¡±

    The abandoned fortress which serves as the hideout of the [Red Cats]. Currently, I¡¯m talking about various matters regarding myself and the world within arge tent set up in the inner courtyard.

    The fact that I¡¯m from another world, that I¡¯m the sovereign of a dukedom over there, that the variants have appeared in my world before and are nowying waste to this world as well, and that I¡¯m now moving in order to stop them, I spoke about all that.

    Surrounding a table in the center of the tent, four people¡ªthe [Red Cats]¡¯s chief Nia, the vice- chief Est-san, and two executives, the ponytail girl Yuni and the fluffy wave girl Yuri¡ªsat there with a dumbfounded expression.

    ¡°Then, those golden monsters¡­ Variants, as you called them. They will continue appearing in this world from now on?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so. In our world, we¡¯ve made a cooperative structure where each member is informed of any appearances in advance. But over here, there¡¯s absolutely no countermeasures. I¡¯d like to do something about that. This time the numbers were on the small side, but if arger group appeared they can easily destroy a country or two, you know?¡±

    ¡°B-byrger group, how muchrger would it be-ssu?¡±

    ¡°It could go up to the ten thousands, at worst. It¡¯s not something any one country can deal with by themselves, no matter in this world or in ours. That¡¯s why we took to cooperating to deal with them.¡±

    When facing invaders from another world who is bent on destroying this world, countries have no choice but to work together. If we do not cooperate and match our steps, the only thing awaiting us would be the destruction of the world.

    It¡¯s not gonna be easy to start getting countries to cooperate over here too. In fact, there was already that war between Prim Kingdom and Trihn God-Empire that I had to deal with.

    ¡°Wait just a minute, ten thousands¡­ Oi oi, things like those with that number!? There¡¯s no way in hell we can win!¡±

    ¡°You remember that Frame Gear thing that you guys saw earlier? Those were originally developed to defeat the Phrase¡­ The originals of the variants. We have several hundreds of them standing by to defeat those variants if they ever appear.¡±

    ¡°Several hundreds of that thing earlier¡­ Is it.¡±

    Well, it¡¯s not that we have a few hundred Reginleivs, though. Unfortunately, since the only Frame Gear I have in my [Storage] is Reginleiv, I can¡¯t show them other models.

    ¡°And, what do you want to do now?¡±

    ¡°To put it simply, I want to meet with groups who can help me gather information on this side, as well as countries that would be willing to lend me its strength. I¡¯ve already made connections with Prim Kingdom and Trihn God-Empire, but that¡¯s only a portion of this world¡¯s countries, so.¡±

    ¡°But, would the other countries believe your talk so easily? Even if you tell them you¡¯re from another world and stuff, I think they¡¯ll justugh at you¡­¡±

    What Yuri said is true. Excluding special cases like Prim, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a country out there who can easily believe my talk.

    Still, they will be forced to believe in time. When the variants attack their own countries, they¡¯ll have no other choice.

    But that is toote a solution. If the country perishes before I get them to cooperate, there¡¯s no meaning in my actions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ It¡¯s not like we have no ideas of an information dealer that could serve your purposes¡­¡±

    Hoho. As expected of Est-san. Seems like she has a few thoughts.

    ¡°Was there such a ce? Is it a ce I know too?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the [Papillon].¡±

    ¡°[Papillon]¡­ The organization which runs the ck market we went to thest time?¡±

    The ck market where I bought the three legacy golems, the Etoile group. I¡¯m pretty sure the name of the criminal organization running that gig was called [Papillon].

    Nia said it was an organization that does anything for moneyst time¡­

    ¡°Actually, that [Papillon] is in a divided state at the moment. Apparently, after that attack at the ck market by the purple [Crown], assassins were sent after her in retaliation; but all of those attempts failed, and the top of [Papillon] were even hunted down and killed by [Purple].¡±

    The purple [Crown]¡­ Fanatic Vi, was it. And its master, thedy of madness, Luna Trieste.

    Those guys are a mass of chaos, basically. A pair I would very much like to avoid.

    ¡°As a result, [Papillon] split into two groups. Broadly speaking, they are the surface group and the underground group, respectively.¡±

    ording to Est-san, the surface group operates inns and brothels as their main business; under that cover, they do works such as information collection, manipting public opinion using rumors or news reports, and spy activities.

    And the underground group, as its name suggests, mainly deals with assassination or destruction activities, thievery, and illegal businesses. The ck market which deals with a lot of stolen goods fall under their jurisdiction as well.

    The executives in charge of the surface works and the underground works respectively have been openly opposing each other for a while, and the tension between the two groups are high. A fight over the inheritance of the organization?

    ¡°As the previous leader had, unfortunately, no children, it¡¯s expected for the next leader to be one of those two executives. However, apparently they are opposed to the ideas of each other, and the situation is only turning worse, or something like that.¡±

    ¡°I see. And l should approach the executive in charge of the surface group¡­¡±

    ¡°Exactly. They should be a great strength in terms of information gathering. The inns which [Papillon] has ties with are spread out basically everywhere within all the countries after all.¡±

    That is indeed very attractive. With awork thatrge, they can probably acquire information with a speed and quality that isn¡¯t inferior to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild back in the Surface World.

    ¡°¡ªWait a minute, Est. Isn¡¯t the executive for the surface group of Papillon¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. Silhouette Lily. The ¡®Kageyuri¡¯.¡± (Note: ¡°Shadow Lily¡±. I felt that it looks more natural this way instead of typing the English meaning out every time. If you guys think otherwise, let me know.)

    ¡°N-no no no! Try letting someone like Touya go to that woman¡¯s ce! He¡¯ll be sucked dry in one night, you know!?¡±

    Nia waved her hands around in a flustered way while voicing her objection. What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Also, the surface group executive is a woman?

    ¡°¡­ Is she a scary person?¡±

    ¡°In a sense. The woman called Kageyuri is the manager of [Papillon]¡¯s brothel business. She¡¯s a hell of a woman, apparently. It¡¯s said that there¡¯s no man who would not fall to her charms

    and wiles. I¡¯ve met her once before, and I¡¯m certain the phrase ¡®devilish woman¡¯ exists to describe people like her.¡±

    A brothel, is it¡­ Umumu. I feel a bit daunted, but for the moment I still feel like I should have a talk with her anyway.

    ¡°Kageyuri, who¡¯s leading the surface group, doesn¡¯t have much in terms of directbat powerpared to the executive leading the underground group. However, their number of personnel is far above the underground group. I¡¯m sure they can be a great help for you if you manage to pull them to your side.¡±

    ¡°And how should I meet that executive?¡±

    ¡°We can probe around for the location of Kageyuri using [Red Cats]¡¯s connections. After that, well¡­ I think you can just go and meet her forcefully.¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t we go about this in a steadier way¡­ I¡¯d like to avoid as much trouble as I can, you know. Well, I¡¯m used to getting into troubles so I don¡¯t really mind, but¡­

    In the northernnds, the second capital of Strain Kingdom,mercial city Cantarre.

    I arrived in front of the ¡°Moonlight Parlor¡±, the city¡¯s premier high-ss brothel situated in the center of the pleasure district.

    Therge pavilion-like building was lit up by various lights giving it a gleaming look, and neon decorations (which are really just magic light stones) glow in all seven colors of the rainbow around, creating a fantasy atmosphere around the building.

    ¡°This ce definitely looks expensive¡­¡±

    I wonder just how much do they take for one night? One tinum coin (around 1 million yen)? It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t pay that much, but I didn¡¯te here for that kind of purpose¡­ Un. I didn¡¯te here for that kind of purpose, but I wonder why I am feeling so nervous¡­

    Next to the stairs leading up to the entrance are two well-built men standing guard. This sense of intimidation is no joke¡­

    Well then, nothing will happen if I just keep standing here. And I¡¯m probably going to get treated as a suspicious individual soon, so I better get a move on.

    While receiving the gaze of the guards, I stepped onto the stairs before the entrance. As I proceeded through a hall decorated by stained sses on both sides before arriving in front of a counter, a ck-clothed man behind it greeted me with a smile.

    ¡°Wee to the ¡®Moonlight Parlor¡¯. Pardon me for asking, but are you perhaps a first-time customer?¡±

    The man, who¡¯s in his thirties and has a short beard, directed a perfect smile towards me. No matter how you look at it, that¡¯s a business smile; honestly, I¡¯m bad with this type.

    ¡°It is my first time, but I¡¯m not a guest. Is there a person named Silhouette Lily here?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Please go back if you¡¯re not a guest. Before you meet some painful experiences.¡±

    His business smile vanishing, the man returned a sharp threat to me. Oh, judging by this reaction, I presume this ce is a hit?

    ¡°She¡¯s here isn¡¯t she? I just want to have a talk with her, you know. Just a little bit is fine.¡±

    ¡°Oi, you guys! Throw this guy out!¡±

    Hearing the man¡¯s voice, the two guards at the door rushed over here. One of them stretched out a thick arm that looked like a tree log towards my cors, but I grabbed his arm instead and paralyzed him with [Paralyze].

    ¡°Gufu!?¡±

    Leaving the guard who crumbled to the floor alone, I casted [Paralyze] on the other guard as well. Sorry about this, I¡¯ll undo itter so stay like that for a bit.

    ¡°You, you bastard! Are you one of Zavit¡¯s goons!?¡±

    The manager-looking man took out a dagger from under the counter and swung it towards me. Who the hell¡¯s Zavit? Ah, could he perhaps be the executive in charge of [Papillon]¡¯s underground group? Est-san said the tension between the two groups will go critical soon, after all.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    ¡°[Slip].¡±

    ¡°Guha!?¡±

    The man who charged at me while holding the dagger at waist height did a splendid midair flip when I used my magic on him. The dagger he was holding slipped from his hand and stabbed into a nearby pir. That was dangerous. Even if he¡¯s part of the surface group, it still doesn¡¯t change the fact that he belongs to a criminal organization, I suppose.

    ¡°I have no idea who this Zavit-san of yours is, but anyway, could you let me meet with Silhouette-san? I just want to talk with her about something.¡±

    ¡°Ugugu¡­¡±

    The receptionist man kept ring at me while lying on the floor. This seems that it¡¯ll be difficult¡­ Given the kind of ce this is, I don¡¯t want to force my way in¡­

    Towards me who¡¯s thinking, a woman¡¯s voice came down from above.

    ¡°I wonder if you can hold your hand with that. It¡¯s a problem for us if you raise any moremotion.¡±

    ¡°Bo, boss!¡±

    A woman was standing on top of the gently curving stairs that lead from the hall to the second floor.

    Long xen hair and hazelnut-colored eyes. Her age is in the early twenties, and on her well- proportioned body is a white cheongsam-like dress. The beautiful hair sp in the shape of a white lily is eye-catching, but even that fades whenpared to the beauty of the person herself.

    So that¡¯s Silhouette Lily. ¡°Kageyuri¡± huh.

    She¡¯s indeed quite the beauty. For me, however, it¡¯s the type of beauty that makes me hesitate to approach. I wonder why, but there¡¯s a sort of atmosphere around her that makes me raise my guard.

    ¡°Are you Silhouette-san?¡±

    ¡°That is so. I don¡¯t know who you might be, but it¡¯s rude toe in without a prior reservation, you know? I have my own ns too, after all.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll apologise about that. It¡¯s just, I¡¯ve been told that even if I normally called up beforehand, I wouldn¡¯t get a meeting, so.¡±

    ¡°By whom?¡±

    ¡°The vice-chief of the [Red Cats], Est-san.¡±

    When I answered that, a slightly surprised expression surfaced on Silhouette-san¡¯s face, before she reced it with a smile and came down the stairs.

    The bare legs peeking through the slits in the dress are blinding. Umu, as expected I¡¯m bad against onee-san types like her.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re one of Zavit¡¯s assassins. And so? What business may you have with me?¡±

    Silhouette-san got down from the stairs, and asked me that question while standing in front of me with an archaic smile.

    However, at that moment, I wasn¡¯t paying attention to the beauty in front of me, but was focusing on somewhere else. I took out my smartphone from my breast pocked to confirm. Hm, seems like it wasn¡¯t my imagination.

    ¡°¡­ Before that, a question. Right now, there¡¯s around 40-50 people surrounding this ce from the outside, but do you perhaps have a group reservation scheduled today?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Silhouette-san was shocked at my words. At the same time, the stained sses at the sides of the hall shattered withrge sounds as three people jumped in from outside.

    Or not; they are shaped like humans, but they¡¯re not living. Those are thin-ish golems, with ck clothes wrapped around their bodies.

    I can see des with lengths of about 30cm attached to their gauntlets. Uponnding, the three golems did not even look in my direction as they assaulted Silhouette-san without any hesitation.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    The men who are still lying on the floor raised their voices when they saw their master in danger. While listening to those voices behind me, I concentrated on my magic.

    ¡°[Shield].¡±

    As I raised my hand towards Silhouette-san, an invisible wall materialized between her and the three golems, blocking all of their strikespletely.

    ¡°This, is¡­¡±

    Silhouette-san stood there petrified as she took in the des of the golems that almost cut her apart. The golems continued hacking away with their arm des, but forget Silhouette-san, they couldn¡¯t even make a single scratch on the shield.

    ¡°[O Ice envelop, an evesting sarcophagus, Eternal Coffin].¡±

    When I finished the incantation, ice began appearing and expanding from below the three golem¡¯s feet, and within an instant they were enclosed within three rectangr pirs. Ancient magic [Eternal Coffin]. Stay there for a while.

    Silhouette-san who¡¯s surrounded by the ice pirs got out between them and came towards me.

    ¡°¡­ Was that you just now?¡±

    ¡°Was it unnecessary?¡±

    ¡°No, you saved me. That just now was dangerous¡­ I think these golems are¡­ No, more importantly, you say that this building has been surrounded¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, should I clean that side up as well? Would you free up some time to listen to my story after that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sure. If you can really clean them up, that much is a cheap renumeration.¡±

    Alright, got the agreement. Well then, time to do some outdoor cleaning.

    -Pixel

 Chapter 335: The Negotiation, and Solving the Problem.

    <h4>Chapter 335: The Negotiation, and Solving the Problem.</h4>

    ¡°¡­ Alright, guess that¡¯s finished.¡±

    In front of the entrance to the high-ss brothel ¡°Moonlight Parlor¡±, a bunch of suspicious looking ck-clothed men were lying on the ground without moving an inch. Several dozen thin-ish golems encased in ice were besides them.

    Of course, none of the men were actually dead, and I didn¡¯t damage any of the golems either.

    Several guardsmen who came out of the Moonlight Parlor tied the unconscious men up with ropes and brought them away. Handing them over to the city¡¯s knight order¡­ No way they¡¯re doing that, I guess.

    No matter how you look at them, these guys aren¡¯t your average innocent citizens. Their attire basically screams of them being some sort of special corps, and they were releasing enough killing intent for me to feel it while inside the brothel. Hmm, that point would make them second-rate as assassins, I suppose? Oh, wait, they¡¯re not actually assassins; their actions are more like that of a head-on raid.

    Those guardsmen bringing them away are probably going to torture them in order to find out who¡¯s behind this attack. Well, they probably already have an idea as to the mastermind, but just in case, I guess.

    ¡°To think you really took care of them all¡­ Are you a member of the [Red Cats]?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m not. I am friendly with them, however.¡±

    While watching the men being brought away, Silhouette-san said that with a bit of a dumbfounded voice.

    ¡°Still¡­ If he¡¯s already making big moves like this, I guess there¡¯s no longer any room for negotiations between us¡­¡±

    ¡°The Zavit guy you talked about earlier?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Zavit Grant. The man running the underground businesses of [Papillon].¡±

    Just as I thought. Coming to kill Silhouette-san who¡¯s a thorn in his side¡­ No, judging from the thuggish impressions the men sent here gave out, he probably wanted to threaten her. Silhouette-san is a beauty after all. It¡¯d be a shame to kill her, is what the other side was thinking, I bet.

    Well, with this, I can have the talk I wanted with the other side as promised. When I returned to the hall I was in earlier, for some reason it was full of people; all of them turned their eyes towards me as I walked in.

    ¡°Fu, ee!?¡±

    I solidified on the spot upon seeing the hall before me. There were men there as well, but more than half of them were women, and almost all of them were half-naked.

    I could see all of their underwear through their see-through mini slip dresses, and some of them aren¡¯t even wearing bras. Is it that!? Don¡¯t tell me they were in the middle of it!? Wa-Oi, there¡¯s even people not wearing anything!?

    ¡°Amazing¡ª! You¡¯re strong, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for saving the shop! You saved us!¡±

    ¡°Ufufu, how about I spend a night with you as thanks? I¡¯ll keep youpany throughout the night.¡±

    ¡°Ah, not fair! I was aiming for him as well!¡±

    ¡°A, no, I¡¯m¡ªBusiness! I have some business after this!¡±

    While being jostled by the group of women, I tried my best to escape but was foiled time and again by the hands that stretched out from god-knows-where and clung onto me.

    Uaa. There¡¯s a nice smell around here! Something soft is being pushed against my back! And I just got kissed on the cheek!? (Note: *munches popcorn*)

    ¡°Alright alright, leave it at that you girls. That kid and I have a talk to conduct. All of you, go back to your rooms.¡±

    When Silhouette-san pped her hands with a *pan pan* sound, the onee-sans, muttering things like ¡°Tsk¡± and ¡°The Boss alone, not fair¡­¡±, returned to their rooms. The men who went into those same rooms must be guests, I guess.

    Ah, I¡¯m saved¡­

    ¡°Are you alright? Seems like the stimtion was too strong¡­ Perhaps you¡¯re not very familiar with these kinds of things?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll leave that to your imagination.¡±

    While averting my eyes from Silhouette-san who¡¯s snickering slightly and looking like she saw through mepletely, I tried to calm down my flushed body. Ahh, that surprised me¡­ It¡¯s as she said, that was a bit too much stimtion for me.

    While feeling the awkward mood, Silhouette-san led me to the highest floor of the brothel. I was guided to a luxurious-looking room after passing through a pair ofrge doors; seems like this ce is her private chambers. It looks almost like room for royalty use with all the high- ss furniture and other daily tools. Not even the pce back in Brunhild is this luxurious.

    As I sat down on the sofa after being invited to take a seat, I looked up to see arge round skylight installed on the roof and the full moon that lies beyond the ss.

    Next to me who sat on the sofa, there¡¯s a ck cat who¡¯s curled up into a ball and sleeping away soundly, as if I¡¯m not even there. Is it Silhouette-san¡¯s pet cat?

    ¡°Is fruit juice fine? Or some alcohol?¡±

    ¡°Fruit juice, please.¡±

    Silhouette-san brought some drinks to the low table in front of the sofa before sitting down across from me. In front of her, a champagne-like drink is slowly fizzing away inside a ss.

    ¡°So, what may this talk of yours be? Actually, before that I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard your name yet?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. My name is Mochizuki Touya. Right now¡­ I¡¯m a traveller, I guess.¡±

    ¡°A traveller, eh? Well, that¡¯s fine. For now, let¡¯s listen to your story.¡±

    I then conveyed the key points of my request to her. About the golden monsters that are randomly appearing all over the world, the fact that I have a method to detect their appearances beforehand, and that I want her and her organization to help me in gathering that information.

    ¡°The golden monsters, huh. It¡¯s true that recently there have been witness reports of those things in all kinds of ces. There was a country that lost an entire vige to them, and another that had to sacrifice several dozen golems belonging to its knight order in order to subjugate a separate group. It¡¯s still hard to believe that they¡¯re invaders from another world though¡­¡±

    ¡°You sound pretty informed.¡±

    ¡°Naturally. I¡¯m the one responsible for all information gathering activities conducted by [Papillon], you know? I receive reports of things before anyone else do. From movements made by countries, all the way down to the family tree of insignificant thugs.¡±

    I guess I should say, as expected of [Papillon]¡¯s surface group representative. It¡¯s not just limited to this world; as long as it¡¯s not some tiny frontier vige, any settlement would have an inn or a brothel, or perhaps both.

    And if members of the organization mix themselves into the staff, or perhaps if the shop itself is run by the organization, it would be exceedingly easy to gather information from all over the world and pass them onto their boss, Silhouette-san. I wouldn¡¯t say every single city in this world has [Papillon] influence in it, but still their activity range must be immense.

    ¡°And then, what would I gain from helping you?¡±

    ¡°Early warning for the appearance of the variants¡ªthe golden monsters¡ªmeans you can evacuate that much faster, no?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t guaranteed that they would appear near a town every time, right? If it¡¯s only this much, it isn¡¯t a very good deal for me.¡±

    Well, that¡¯s true. Even I thought that¡¯s the case as I said my reply.

    Still, when the variant attacks be more frequent and severe, that should be an attractive advantage. Not that I¡¯ll wait long enough for that to happen.

    Now then, what would she gain from this, huh. In this case it¡¯s that, isn¡¯t it? The other side having something they want me to do. She¡¯s smiling a bit too, for some reason.

    Speaking of something she wants me to do, I can¡¯t think of anything else¡­

    ¡°So, I¡¯ll go and do something about that Zavit guy you mentioned; would that be enough?¡±

    ¡°Mm, I like smart children like you. The talk¡¯s faster that way.¡±

    While a meaningful smile is floating on her face, Silhouette-san crossed her legs. The beautiful legs that can be seen through the slits of the cheongsam-like dress is bad for my eyes¡­

    ¡°Now that I think about it, could you perhaps be involved in the war between Prim Kingdom and Trihn God-Empire the other day?¡±

    Ooh, she even has that kind of information, eh. Well, there was a bunch of eyewitnesses at the abduction scene, so I guess it can¡¯t be helped.

    Since it¡¯s not as if I need to hide it, I told her how I had decided to lend my strength to Prim Kingdom, kidnapped Trihn¡¯s second prince (well, it¡¯s actually a princess), then captured their senate chairman. Also, how I n to have the two countries cooperate with me as well in the future.

    ¡°Transfer magic¡­ I¡¯m amazed, to think you can even use that kind of thing. Then, if I ask you to kidnap Zavit and bring him to me, could you do it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t, but what would you do with him once I bring him here? Kill him and then you be leader of [Papillon]?¡±

    If Silhouette-san wants to take over the underground section like assassination and thievery as well, then I¡¯ll have to reconsider maintaining a rtionship with her.

    Papillon isn¡¯t a morally just group like the chivalrous thieves Red Cats. I wouldn¡¯t ask for them to be upright citizens, but I¡¯d like to be spared from unwittingly supporting those kinds of activities.

    Perhaps having sensed the change in my expression, Silhouette-san leaned back into the sofa and waved her hands whileughing bitterly.

    ¡°Me, the leader of [Papillon]? Don¡¯t make jokes like that. You know, I actually want to sever ties entirely with the [Papillon] of the other side. To be honest, if they had never made their move against us, I would have left them alone and carried on with my own work. The only reason why things have progressed to this stage is because that greedy idiot Zavit tried to get his hands on my businesses as well.¡±

    ¡°So you want to focus on just the managing of inns and brothels?¡±

    ¡°No. Information is money; hence, I intend to continue providing intelligence services in the future. I have no intentions to use that to threaten or rob others, however. Let¡¯s see, maybe I¡¯ll do something like exposing the evil deeds of some dishonest merchants or corrupt nobles?¡±

    I see. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s washing her handspletely from criminal activities, but that much is within eptable range. They¡¯ll be a group simr to Nia and the others from Red Cats.

    ¡°For the moment, is it enough to make the other side unable to do anything to your group?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. Do you have any good ideas, Mr. magician?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, I can go the simple way and curse them¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ That went deep into suspicious territory all of a sudden. What do you mean ¡®curse¡¯¡­¡±

    Silhouette-san furrowed her brows slightly. Well, I understand how she feels. It¡¯s possible using magic under the darkness attribute to force a curse onto the target which makes him incapable of doing anything to us. I think this should be the simplest and most effective way.

    Ah, but if the top simply changes to a different person it would be useless, wouldn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Do you know where that guy called Zavit is at?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even need to search. He¡¯s right here in this Cantarre. His residence is in the northern sector, within the tallest tower in the city.¡±

    When Silhouette-san stood up and pulled open one of the curtains on the wall, there in the distance stood a tall tower shining brightly in the night.

    I already saw that once when I first came here, actually. I thought it was a clock tower, but guess I¡¯m wrong.

    The shape of the tower reminds me of that one building. Ryounkaku, the twelve-story tower that existed in Asakusa during the Meiji and the Taisho eras. I¡¯ve seen pictures of it in history textbooks. Well, I¡¯m pretty sure Ryounkaku wasn¡¯t lit up that gaudily in the past.

    Still, to think he was this close¡­

    ¡°Sure is a shy ce to live in for a criminal organization boss.¡±

    ¡°He has a surface persona as a merchant as well. I¡¯m publicly the owner of this brothel too; it¡¯s the same thing. Well, most people in this city probably doesn¡¯t even know that much.¡±

    Just as Silhouette-san finished speaking, a knocking sound came from the doors of the room before a maid entered with a ¡°Pardon the interruption¡±. After murmuring something to Silhouette-san, she left the room.

    ¡°Something happened?¡±

    ¡°The guys from earlier confessed. As expected, they came on Zavit¡¯s orders. Their job was basically to threaten, and if possible kidnap me, apparently.¡±

    And we have the verdict. I don¡¯t need to hold back now, I suppose.

    ¡°Well then, could you teach me some of Zavit¡¯s characteristics? Physical ones are fine.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Let¡¯s see, he has thin hair, a long moustache and gold-framed sses. Age is over thirty, and has a middle-aged man¡¯s physique. Also, his eyes are dirty.¡±

    I think thest one is limited to Silhouette-san only but, well that much is enough for me.

    Like usual, I projected a 3D map of the tower in midair and searched for that Zavit dude. Oh, got a hit. He¡¯s in a room on the highest floor.

    Silhouette-san was surprised at the aerial projection but I¡¯ll leave her alone. Hmm, the distance is this and the angle is like that¡­ Alright.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be gone for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Using [Teleport], I moved instantly from Silhouette-san¡¯s room to the top floor of the tower, where Zavit is.

    As my vision shifted, I found myself staring at the eyes of an old man with thin hair who¡¯s about to dig into a thick slice of steak.

    ¡°Wh, wh, wh¡ª¡±

    The moustache that extends to both sides under his nose like a catfish¡¯s whiskers and the tasteless gold frame sses. This guy, who¡¯s wearing Chinese changpao-like clothing, must be Zavit.

    As I judged that to be the case, I grabbed him by the back of his neck without dy and brought him back to Silhouette-san¡¯s room via [Teleport].

    ¡°Gua!?¡±

    ¡°Kya!?¡±

    The voice of Zavit who was suddenly thrown onto the floor and that of Silhouette-san who was shocked at our sudden appearance ovepped. Hai, abductionplete. I think it didn¡¯t even take me 5 seconds overall. I sure have gotten used to this¡­

    ¡°Wha, who are you!? Where is this!? Who the hell do you think I am!?¡±

    Zavit who was brought here pointed the fork he was holding in his hand¡ªwhich still had a piece of meat on it¡ªat me and howled.

    When he caught Silhouette-san in his eyes, he directed a voice that was still seeping with some anger at her even while slowly backing away.

    ¡°I see, so this is your doing. What a fool. I would¡¯ve let you keep your current position if you had shut up and obeyed me. To think you would wish for your own destruction like this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it many times already, but I don¡¯t have any intentions of working under you. This will be yourst warning. Don¡¯t get involved with us again.¡±

    ¡°Fun (Note: sound of him snorting), there¡¯s no space for two leaders in [Papillon]. If you won¡¯t obey, I¡¯ll just erase you. Oi, you there!¡±

    Upon suddenly being called out, I unintentionally pointed a finger at myself for confirmation. Eh, me?

    ¡°Get rid of this woman. I¡¯ll give you as much gold and women as you want. A position as one of my close aides too. You¡¯ll be an executive of [Papillon], so¡ª¡±

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    ¡°Guhoa!?¡±

    Pulling out Brunhild, I shot a paralysis bullet straight into Zavit¡¯s stomach. With his whole body paralyzed, Zavit slowly fell face-first onto the floor.

    ¡°Did, did you kill him?¡±

    ¡°I only paralyzed him. Not only is he alive, he¡¯s still conscious right now. He¡¯s just unable to move at all.¡±

    When I turned the face-down Zavit over with my foot, his eyes were still moving with small twitches. Since he¡¯s still conscious, he should be able to hear our voices too. While crouching down and staring him in the eye, I started talking to him with as much of an emotionless voice as I can muster.

    ¡°Oi, listen up. After this, I¡¯m going to put a ¡®curse¡¯ on you. As long as you don¡¯t betray our promise, nothing will ever happen to you. The promise is thus: do not raise a hand against Silhouette-san and her group. Not only you yourself, but also all your subordinates. If even one of them does something, the curse will activate, and slowly paralyze your entire body. Eventually, the paralysis will reach your heart¡­ You know what happens then, right?¡±

    The color of fear appeared in Zavit¡¯s eyes. Seems like he understands properly.

    ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t do anything that¡¯ll break the contract, the paralysis won¡¯t progress. It should be easy for you to live a normal life. Be careful, ok? Even in the case of one of your subordinates harassing Silhouette-san¡¯s group without you knowing, or even if they asked someone unrted to do that, the curse would still activate on you. Better keep your group in check.¡±

    The promise bound to the curse is ¡°to not interfere with Silhouette-san¡¯s group¡±. That¡¯s it. It¡¯s not that harsh a curse. The chances of it activating will drop considerably with only a relocation out of this city, after all.

    ¡°[O Darkness bind, give punishment to the sins of man, Guilty Curse].¡±

    The curse magic activates, and a pattern appears on the forehead of Zavit. The proof that he has been cursed.

    Using [Recovery], I removed the effects of [Paralyze] from him. Zavit who jumped up immediately was ring at me with eyes filled with rage and fear.

    ¡°You, you bastard, what did you do to me!?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say I ¡®cursed¡¯ you? And anyways, is it fine if you stay here? That already satisfies the condition of [interference], you know?¡±

    ¡°A, a curse!? What sort of foolish¡­ U, uaa! M-my fingers! I can¡¯t feel my fingers!!¡±

    Zavit went pale in the face while grabbing at his right thumb with his left hand. So it activated. Well, we already knew he had done things against Silhouette-san before anyway. With this, he would literally understand it not with his head, but with his body.

    Since I think I¡¯ve already threatened him enough, I opened a [Gate] to the room at the top of the tower Zavit was staying in, and returned him there.

    Mission aplished.

    There¡¯s no way he can meddle with the affairs of Silhouette-san¡¯s organization now, and he will also have to manage his subordinates so they don¡¯t do the same.

    Furthermore, if they know of the details to his curse, there might even be betrayers who would intentionally cause troubles for Silhouette-san or her subordinates in order to activate the curse on Zavit. As such, he shouldn¡¯t be able to talk about the curse with anyone except those he trusts deeply. I doubt if he has people like that around him, though.

    ¡°Well, something like that, I guess. Now he should never cause problems for your group again. As long as he wants to stay as the leader of [Papillon], he would have to maintain indifference towards your side with all his strength.¡±

    Silhouette-san stood there with a nk expression for a while, but eventually she seemed have caught up with the situation, and gave a small nod.

    ¡°A ¡®curse¡¯ indeed. With this [Papillon] can no longer do anything against us. On the contrary, they would probably actively avoid us¡­ Goodness¡­ A problem that had me holding my head for so long, and you just went and solved it so easily.¡±

    Silhouette-san spoke with a half-amazed half-impressed voice.

    ¡°Now then, would you cooperate with us as promised?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll help as much as I can.¡±

    Alright. With this, I now have connections with arge-scale intelligence-gathering organization in this world. Next would only be the actual forces required to subjugate variants when they appear.

    There¡¯s no Babylon over on this side, after all. Now then, what to do¡­

    ¡°By the way, do you have any ns after this? If you¡¯re free, want to y a bit downstairs? I can even reserve the entire ce for you if you want.¡±

    ¡°y downstairs? Reserve the entire ce?¡±

    For an instant, I didn¡¯t get what Silhouette-san was talking about, but upon seeing her mischievous smile, I was reminded of the paradise just now.

    ¡°I can even serve you personally if you want¡­?¡±

    Silhouette-san came closer while bending down in a pose that emphasizes her chest. Nuoo, this destructive power is too much!

    ¡°N, no, well¡ªsince it¡¯s alreadyte today, I¡¯ll be e-excusing myself here! I¡¯ll talk about the details on another date! Well then good night!¡±

    ¡°Ara, a shame.¡±

    While feeling her seductive and somewhat mischievous eyes on my back and listening to her chuckles, I escaped back to the Surface World with [Dimensional Transfer].

    I¡¯m bad with the sexy onee-san types since it feels like I¡¯ll just get toyed around by them¡­

    It¡¯s not like I dislike them though. I need to say this clearly upfront. I don¡¯t dislike them. It¡¯s important so I said it twice.

    ¡­¡­ Haa.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 336: [Black Cats], and [Red Cats].

    <h4>Chapter 336: [ck Cats], and [Red Cats].</h4>

    Several days passed since I ¡°cursed¡± that Zavit dude who was causing troubles for Silhouette- san.

    Zavit who leads the underground segment of [Papillon]¡­ Or rather, including his subordinates, all [Papillon]-rted personnel besides Silhouette-san¡¯s group disappeared from themercial city Cantarre.

    Well, there¡¯s the possibility that they would have some sort of run-in with Silhouette-san¡¯s group just by being in the same city after all. I understand their reasons.

    The Ryounkaku-like glittery tower had lost its light as well due to its owner disappearing.

    Still, it¡¯ll just be a matter of time before it regains its brightness together with a new owner. There¡¯s lots of merchants living in this city after all.

    On a side note, Silhouette-san has absolutely no intention of moving to that tower which used to be Zavit¡¯s stronghold.

    Silhouette-san¡¯s group, the former Papillon members, changed their name to [ck Cats] and began operation as a new entity.

    It¡¯s simr to the name of [Red Cats], and apparently they did that on purpose. It could also be from that ck cat that Silhouette-san was keeping in her room though. Well, they seem to consider themselves a kind of rival group against the [Red Cats] so there¡¯s that.

    Right now, I¡¯m passing several tablets to Silhouette-san who now leads the [ck Cats].

    ¡°This is the magical tool that can predict the appearances of the variants¡­ Those golden monsters?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The information includes direction and distance from the tablet, their numbers as well as the predicted appearance time. With that, evacuation or counterattack would be easier. I¡¯d like for you to pass these to the inns and brothels under your management, and contact me whenever there¡¯s a predicted appearance.¡±

    While holding the thin ck sensory boards in her hands, Silhouette-san listened to my exnation of the details.

    Rather than the tablets, she was more surprised by the mass-production model smartphone I gave herter. Well, the one I gave her only has my number on it for the moment.

    I n to give them out to Nia and the others from [Red Cats] after this as well, but since it seems that Nia is holding something against Silhouette-san, I don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be any phone calls between the two of them.

    The vice-chief Est-san might do that, but the calls between the two of them, how should I say it¡­ Since they both look like the scheming type, I don¡¯t think their phone calls would be anything fun.

    ¡°It¡¯s a promise, and I also received something like this so I can¡¯t not help. It doesn¡¯t really seem to be a lie that this concerns the fate of the entire world. I¡¯ll make sure to contact you when we catch any appearances of the golden monsters, so rest easy and leave it to us. ¡ªWith that said, there¡¯s nothing going on between the two of us, so I¡¯d be d if the youngdies by your side can stop being so wary of me¡­?¡±

    While saying that in a somewhat teasing tone, Silhouette-san turned her eyes towards Yumina and Luu who¡¯s besides me. The two of them are clinging onto my arms and show no signs of moving away at all.

    ¡°I understand that you¡¯re not a bad person. Still, it¡¯s the truth that you¡¯re a dangerous existence to us in a way, so just in case.¡±

    ¡°It would be terrible if our Touya-sama was sucked dry in an indecent establishment like yours! A-a-and anyway, don¡¯t you think your exposure rate is a bit too high!?¡±

    ¡°Touya-kun sure is loved, eh.¡±

    ¡°Well, hahaha¡­¡±

    I can do nothing butugh bitterly while being sandwiched by the two of them.

    The other day, after I returned to the Surface World from the ¡°Moonlight Parlor¡±, everyone lectured me for quite a while after noticing the smell of perfume on me and the kiss mark on my cheek.

    Although I was able to solve their misunderstandings in the end, after that it was decided that I¡¯ll bring several people with me whenever I go to the Reverse World (and especially when I meet with Silhouette-san).

    They have no confidence in me¡­ I mean, it¡¯s true that I get strangely restless whenever Ie here though! I think they might¡¯ve seen through that already. I can¡¯t help it, I¡¯m a boy too¡­

    ¡°Well, I understand your feelings of worrying about your boyfriend¡­ Let me guess, you guys still havn¡¯t done ¡®it¡¯ right? If so, we have guests as well as girls who get off on being seen, so do you girls want to observe as an experience?¡±

    ¡°Fue!? O, observe!?¡±

    ¡°What do you want us to observe!? What!?¡±

    The two of them by my sides grew bright red, and almost looked like they¡¯re about to blow out steam from their heads.

    While looking at that, Silhouette-sanughed lightly. She¡¯s having fun teasing them, this woman.

    The two of them are sheltered princesses, so they don¡¯t have a lot of resistances against those types of things. This world doesn¡¯t have things like adult DVDs that the previous world¡­ Hah!

    I unconsciously turned my eyes to the mass-production model smartphone I gave to Silhouette-san. Could I perhaps have given it to a person I shouldn¡¯t have¡­

    If there¡¯s a magic tool that can rey a video it recorded, it¡¯ll likely sell all over the world¡­ Ero-power can be money after all¡­ I have never watched any of those kinds of DVDs though. I¡¯m underage, you know! (Note: press ¡°X¡± to doubt.)

    Oops, before that I have to calm these two down. Or else I feel like they¡¯ll really begin to blow out steam.

    ¡°It¡¯s great how pure they are.¡±

    ¡°Stop teasing them too much. They¡¯re really innocent, after all.¡±

    ¡°Ara, you¡¯re saying that as if I¡¯m not innocent.¡±

    ¡°Are you innocent?¡±

    ¡°No way.¡±

    While having some light talks like that, I brought the two who are still bright red and left the ¡°Moonlight Parlor¡±. Now then, it¡¯s the [Red Cats] after this. That side also has its troubles¡­

    ¡°Heeh, someone like Touya actually has a fianc¨¦e, I¡¯m surprised. And what¡¯s more, two of them? Nicely done, oi! Thisdy killer!¡±

    As expected, she bit onto that part. Nia, her eyes glittering, ispletely in her curious- neighborhood-obasan mode. Annoying.

    Also, what the hell do you mean ¡°someone like Touya¡±, oi. How rude.

    ¡°To be exact, there¡¯s nine of us in total who will be marrying Touya-san in the future.¡±

    ¡°Nine!? You, don¡¯t you think you have too many!? Are you a king!? Wait, you are a king¡­ Is that allowed over in the other world?¡±

    Hearing Yumina¡¯s reply, Nia folded her arms while tilting her head to the side, her red twin tails shaking along.

    No, I think it¡¯s a lot in the Surface World as well¡­ The king of Egret had 7 wives though. And although he¡¯s already dead, that pig-king from Sandora apparently had more than 20, or something.

    ¡°That aside, is it really okay for us to receive thismunication device called ¡®smartphone¡¯? We are thankful but¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. Since they¡¯ll be needed in case something happens. It also has functions like a map, a calctor and a memo so it¡¯s really convenient, you know.¡±

    Est-san raised her face from the user manual she had been reading and asked us. Next to her, the ponytail girl Yuni and the fluffy wave girl Yuri are having fun taking photos of each other.

    We hade to the abandoned fortress the [Red Cats] are at and given the four of them mass-production model smartphones. The main purpose for the visit today was that, but I actually have one more thought in mind.

    ¡°In exchange, although it isn¡¯t really nice of me to say that, could you guys help me with something?¡±

    ¡°What is it? As long as it¡¯s something we can do, we won¡¯t spare the effort.¡±

    I¡¯m supposed to talk about this kind of thing with the actual chief Nia but, well I guess it¡¯s fine. The actual leader of [Red Cats] is basically Est-san anyway.

    Getting out of the tent, I took out four microvan-sized egg-shaped devices from [Storage].

    ¡°These are¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re called ¡®Frame Units¡¯. Yumina, Luu, can I ask this of you?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to us.¡±

    With familiar movements, the two of them opened the hatches of the Frame Units and got into one each. After some time, a low start-up sound rose from the units, and arge virtual screen showing a in is projected in front of them. Hm, the ins stage, huh.

    From the skies of the empty in, a Shining Count and a Knight Baron materialized and dropped down onto the imaginary field. Seems like Yumina is in the Shining Count and Luu in the Knight Baron. Right, unlike the ones in the castle, these Frame Units don¡¯t have the data for the Valkyria inside them.

    ¡°Uoo! It¡¯s those giant golems!¡±

    ¡°Those are¡­ From the other day¡­!¡±

    ¡°Wh-wh-wh-what are those!?¡±

    ¡°Fueee¡­¡±

    Nia and the others each showed a different degree of shock. The [Red Cats] members around us, too, were leaving their mouths hanging open while staring at the screen floating in the air.

    ¡°These are the ¡®Frame Units¡¯. As you can see, they¡¯re training devices used to practice Frame Gear operations.¡±

    Within the screen, the battle between two Frame Gears began.

    The sword sh unleashed by Yumina¡¯s white knight was blocked by the shield Luu¡¯s ck knight is holding. Using that force to make a half-turn, the ck knight swung its halberd at the white knight this time, but Yumina dodged it by crouching down.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be lending these to you guys, so please let the people here in the fortress train¡­ Or rather, y with them.¡±

    ¡°Those? You mean for us to ride in those things and fight in the future?¡±

    ¡°I hope such an opportunity doesn¡¯t arise but¡­ It will probably be necessary. Gaining power for the sake of protecting something is by no means a bad thing, is what I think.¡±

    After listening to my reply, Est-san sank into thought while looking at the virtual screen. Eventually, she gave a nod.

    ¡°For now, we shall borrow them as recreational tools. If we can learn those techniques, we might not feel the powerlessness we felt the other day anymore.¡±

    I passed Est-san a notebook-thick user manual for the Frame Unit. Rather than a manual for the units, it¡¯s more like an operation manual for Frame Gears, though.

    The battle unfolding within the screen overhead ended with Luu¡¯s ck knight¡¯s victory. As expected, Luu would have the upper hand in a closebat situation.

    Having said that, it was a small difference. To have fought that well against Luu, I wonder if that particr ability of Yumina had evolved even further¡­

    The power to see ahead into time and predict the future. Last I heard it was still kind of hazy and iplete, but if she can master it, it would be a strong weapon of hers.

    Not just her alone, the other eight girls who¡¯ve be my dependants might be experiencing some sort of change too.

    The Frame Units¡¯ hatches opened, and the two of them came out.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m next!¡±

    ¡°Ah, there might not be a point for you to practice with that, so don¡¯t force yourself to do it, ok?¡±

    I called out towards Nia who was heading towards the Frame Units with great momentum.

    She, who got cold water poured onto her enthusiasm, turned to me with a re.

    ¡°Are you making fun or me or something!? Something like that, I can learn immediately¡ª"

    ¡°No no, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Dr. Elka and the professor at our ce are developing a new type of Frame Gear based on golem technologies. Since it seems to have turned out in a weird direction, they¡¯re expecting that only Legacy golems are capable of moving them. And so, since we¡¯ll most likely ask you to practice for that side together with Rouge, there¡¯s not much meaning in you practicing with the Frame Unit, is what I meant.¡±

    I turned my eyes towards the child-sized red golem behind Nia. It¡¯d be good if we can make something that can fully utilize the powers of even a Legacy like Rouge who¡¯s part of the [Crown] series.

    ¡°Eh, that is that, and there¡¯s no actual problems in me using these anyway right?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. For the ying part.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it. Oi, Luu, teach me how to use this please!¡±

    Right away, Nia dragged Luu over and got into the Frame Units.

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s quite a dynamic person isn¡¯t she.¡±

    ¡°Basically, she acts like an idiot. That¡¯s ording to Est-san, by the way.¡±

    I replied to Yumina¡¯s impression while folding my arms and heaving a light sigh.

    Yuni and Yuri too followed after Nia with excited steps, and with Luu as the instructor, four Frame Gears operated by the four girls appeared on the screen.

    First up, they repeated basic movements like moving forward and backward, jumping and crouching with Luu¡¯s instructions. Their movements still look shaky, but they should be able to get used to them in time. Our knight order members were like that too.

    After this, let¡¯s go pass smartphones to the leaders of Prim Kingdom and Trihn God- Empire as well. Ah, I can also bring Mentor Central¡­ Oops, the queen of Palerius along to Prim while I¡¯m at it.

    If you think about it, the two of them are both descended from the same man, and both became royalties in different worlds¡­ It¡¯s an amazing story. A reunion after five thousand years¡­ When you put it like that it sounds like something momentous, but to be honest after that much time they¡¯ll probably just feel like strangers to each other.

    That reminds me, Dr. Elka said before that His Majesty the Prim King has a ¡°stone tablet¡± that¡¯s been passed down from his ancestors, and that I might be able to decipher what¡¯s written on it. I¡¯ll have a look at it as well while I¡¯m there.

    So I thought while watching the screen which is showing Frame Gears that have begun ying tag for some reason.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 337: The Stone Tablet, and the Diary.

    <h4>Chapter 337: The Stone Tablet, and the Diary.</h4>

    ¡°Nice to meet you. Descendant of Alerias Palerius, queen of Palerius Kingdom, Central Palerius.¡±

    ¡°Wee to this Prim Kingdom, Central-dono. Descendant of Relios Palerius, king of Prim Kingdom, Rudios Prim Palerius.¡±

    The two, both with Palerius as their family name, exchanged a firm handshake.

    Since Relios is the second son of Alerias, the two of them are basically descendants of the same man.

    It¡¯s a meeting between fellow descendants after their lines were separated for 5000 years.

    From the side of Palerius Kingdom, besides the queen, several escort knights as well as Millie West, the red-haired western city representative as well as the descendant of one of Elder Palerius¡¯ four disciples, also came with us.

    For Representative West, she came forth and asked to be brought along with us herself. She¡¯s probably worried about their leader going to an unknownnd, and in a different world at that.

    I¡¯ve already casted trantion magic on everyone beforehand somunications are fine.

    On a side note, mypanions-sh-monitoring-staff this time is the swordsmanbo of Yae and Hilda.

    ¡°For us who have the same ancestor across different time and worlds to meet, it¡¯s all thanks to Touya-dono. My thanks.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This is something like a matter of course, after all. The matter regarding this world had already been told to the people of Palerius some time ago, too.¡±

    I waved my hands lightly at the king of Prim¡¯s words of thanks. Right, it¡¯s about time I told the other kings back in the Surface World about this side, isn¡¯t it¡­ It¡¯s not just my problem alone, after all.

    ¡°These are documents as well as magic texts left behind by Alerias-sama. These are copies, so please feel free to take them.¡±

    ¡°Well, thank you for your kindness. Basic theories on spacetime magic, huh. This looks like it¡¯ll be worth researching.¡±

    Spacetime magic is, so to speak, a magic system separate from the six major attribute magics and non-attribute magic. It seems to have been developed mainly in the direction of magic tools such that even people without the aptitude can use it. The dimensional gate that was on Palerius Ind would be the culmination of that research, I suppose.

    This world, too, has items that can activate an effect simr to my [Storage] as well.

    Like that [Storage Card] the merchant Sancho-san had. If I¡¯m correct, that should be a tool made possible due to the second son of Elder Palerius, Relios, passing down some of the spacetime magic technologies he knew.

    In fact, Prim Kingdom is a country that¡¯s pretty passionate about magic researchpared to other countries in this world. Its advancements are still far below the level of the magic civilizations back in the Surface World, however.

    I also passed a copy of the same beginner¡¯s magic guide I gave to the [Red Cats]st time to Prim Kingdom. I hope they can make good use of it.

    ¡°Now that that¡¯s done, Central-dono and Touya-dono, I have something here I¡¯d like the two of you to see¡­¡±

    His Majesty the Prim King sent an eye signal. Upon that, a middle-aged butler who was standing in the back of the room brought a wooden box forward, and silently set it down on the table in front of us.

    The box is around A4-sized¡­ Close to the size of a paint book. When His Majesty the King opened the paulownia box-like box, a pitch-ck stone tablet appeared on top of cloth beddings. (Note: paulownia = ¡°kiri¡±, a type of tree often used in Japan to make a variety of things.)

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°Something passed down through our royal family. It¡¯s apparently an article left behind by Relios Palerius.¡±

    The shape is rectangr. The surface of the stone had been polished to such a degree that it was practically shining, and when I looked at it from overhead, it perfectly reflected my face as if it¡¯s a mirror. What could this be, I wonder?

    ¡°A mirror¡­ It is not, is it?¡±

    Hilda who¡¯s peeking in from the side tilted her head. It seems like it can actually be used as a mirror, but well, that¡¯s probably not it.

    Hearing that, the Prim kingughed a bit while taking out the stone tablet, before passing it to Central-san.

    ¡°Try holding that in your hand and passing magic power into it.¡±

    ¡°Magic power?¡­ Ah!¡±

    When Central-san tried injecting magic power into the 1cm thick stone tablet after receiving it, shining red cuneiform-like symbols began appearing on top of it.

    After some time passed, the symbols disappeared before appearing again. While the new symbols look roughly the same as the ones earlier, they¡¯re different in ces. Those symbols then disappear again before being reced by another new group. Seems like it¡¯s showing several pages of words in order.

    Is this something simr to themunication artifact used by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, the [Book of Message]?

    ¡°Every generation, the one who seeds as king receives this stone tablet from his predecessor. The characters appearing on this tablet is said to be only understandable by the first king, Relios Palerius, and as such we have absolutely no idea what¡¯s written on it. Some spected that it could possibly be letters from anguage belonging to the world Relios came from¡­¡±

    I see. That¡¯s why he wanted us to see this. Unfortunately, it¡¯s my first time seeing these characters, though. It¡¯s definitely not themonnguage we normally use.

    ¡°Touya-dono, have you seen these symbols before?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s neither ancient magguage nor ancient spiritnguage. I havn¡¯t seen thisnguage before.¡±

    At least, it¡¯s not among any of the books within Babylon¡¯s [Library], I think. Since I havn¡¯t seen it before.

    Since Relios Palerius was using it, this could be anguage from 5000 years ago. Can¡¯t be helped, guess I¡¯ll go trouble the professor again.

    While I was thinking that, Central-san slowly opened her mouth.

    ¡°This is an ancientnguage passed down on Palerius Ind. It was originally thenguage of a nameless minor n, and had been used by the Sage of Time, Alerias Palerius, in some of his secret texts.¡±

    ¡°Is that so! T-then, is Central-dono capable of reading these characters!?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Not just me, the descendants of the four disciples should be able to read these as well. How is it, Millie?¡±

    Central-san passed the stone tablet to Millie-san who was sitting besides her.

    ¡°¡­ Yes. Although there are some parts where the structure is confusing to trante, I can grasp the overall meaning. I believe I can do it with high uracy too.¡±

    Since Relios, the first king of Prim, was the child of Alerias, it stands to reason that he could use the samenguages as his father. Still, to go that far to encrypt this, I wonder what¡¯s written on it¡­

    ¡°At first nce, this seems to be a kind of record¡­ No, it¡¯s close to a diary¡­? Crystal demons¡­ Isn¡¯t this part about the Phrase¡­!¡±

    ¡°Phrase!? Are information regarding the Phrase written down there!?¡±

    ¡°Most likely¡­ There are some difficult expressions here and there, but if you¡¯ll give me some time, I think I can decipher this¡­¡±

    When Millie-san stated that, the Prim king took a few bundles of paper and put them on the table.

    ¡°These are copies of the characters shown on the stone tablet. Use them if you like.¡±

    ¡°That helps a lot. Can I also borrow some writing instruments?¡±

    Millie-san scanned the pages she was given while writing some notes down at the margins from time to time with a grim expression.

    At the same time, Central-san was standing to the side while reading the characters from the stone tablet, while at times showing reactions like nodding or opening her eyes in shock. The rest of us who can¡¯t read the characters can do nothing but nce at them while waiting.

    Damnit, I could¡¯ve used deciphering magic if only I knew the name of thenguage¡­

    Several minutester, Millie-san raise her head from the paper bundles, and passed them to the king of Prim with a mysterious expression.

    While reading the papers with a serious look, His Majesty passed me the pieces which he had finished reading.

    This is indeed something between a diary and a record. If that¡¯s true, then the stone tablet must have been something like a personal notebook of the founding king, Relios¡¯.

    I read the papers which recorded the bizarre path Relios Palerius had traversed in the past.

    Partheno calendar Year 2015, month of Watersky, the 19th day. (Note: month name is transliterated from raw. Month names after this will be as well, so just a heads up.)

    The armies of the crystal demons have already decimated the eastern capital, and is said to be heading towards the imperial capital. Elder brother followed the wishes of ourte father, and had already departed towards the ¡°ind¡± together with the disciples and acquaintances. If we activate the barrier at the ¡°ind¡±, the crystal demons should no longer be able to touch us. On the other hand, the people on the ind will no longer be able to contact the outside world; however, the situation is already at the stage where such worries would be for naught. If there is a way to survive, we have no choice but to take it. However, to this choice of ours which ensured only our own survival, I still hold feelings of guilt to this day.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Partheno calendar Year 2015, month of Watersky, the 21th day.

    I should be heading off soon as well, to the ¡°ind¡± where the ¡°gate¡± that father poured a lifetime¡¯s worth of efforts into sleeps. However, right now, I cannot leave the country. I have found something which I must do, like my father. With the help of ¡°him¡± who came from another world, and that of those two, there is a possibility. We might be able to drive those demons out of this world. It¡¯s only a sliver of hope, but I¡¯ve decided to bet on it. Let¡¯s believe in the strength of ¡°he¡± who is the master of the [White] and the [ck].

    (Note: in the raw, the pronoun used for this mysterious character is masculine most of the time, but it¡¯s possible for it to refer to a female as well. Justying this out there.)

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Partheno calendar Year 2015, month of Earthguide, the 3rd day.

    Due to ¡°his¡± despair, the powers of the [ck] and the [White] went berserk, and as a result well over half of the crystal demons were banished from our world. However, as a result of the activated power being distorted, I have been made to cross over into a different world. Leaving my family in my old world. I¡¯ve achieved by ident the transfer to another world that father had wished for. I wonder if I can never go back again?

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Partheno calendar Year 2015, month of Earthguide, the 5th day.

    It¡¯s unfortunate. This world¡¯s magic-rted technology level is too lowpared to my former world. I¡¯ve been thrown out, alone, into an unknown world. I do not understand thenguage as well, so I¡¯m at a loss. I find myself constantly thinking about my former world. The people who¡¯ve isted themselves on the ind, elder brother and everyone else, I wonder if they¡¯re doing well¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Partheno calendar Year 2015, month of Lightring, the 17th day.

    I have been weed into a tribe called the Prim Tribe as apanion. The young girl I had saved from a magic beast by chance ended up being the daughter of the tribe

    patriarch. (Note: isekai protag!?) Magic is not very well-developed in this world. While I am not even close to the level of my father, I can use magic decently well. Seems that those magics are being seen as unbelievable techniques by them. It¡¯s a weird story. Even though to me, the sight of them wielding mechanical dolls is unbelievable too. They are courageous, appreciative, and friendly. Let¡¯s intrude on them for a while longer. After all, it¡¯s tough being alone.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Partheno calendar Year 2019, month of Eveningdark (Note: I tried), the 6th day.

    The conflict between the Prim Tribe and the Zaraza Tribe ended in the Prim¡¯s victory. With this, the Prim Tribe is now the ruler of thisnd. Before I knew it, I had taken on a role of being something like a mediator between tribes, and have now even taken the daughter of the Prim patriarch as my wife. I who have be the new patriarch gathered the surrounding tribes and formed the Prim Kingdom. I might¡¯ve wanted to make a ce that could wee my brethren from the ¡°ind¡±, who maye here in the future. I want to meet with my elder brother and my other acquaintances. While wishing for that, I continue on with my life.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Partheno calendar Year 2051, month of Firewing, the 17th day.

    In my children¡¯s generation, or that of my grandchildren, or even further in the future¡­ A day may stille when those who secluded themselves on the ¡°ind¡± will pass through the ¡°gate¡± and arrive in this world. When that timees, my wish is for the

    people of Prim to wee them. This world doesn¡¯t need anymore lost children like the past me¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    I put the paper bundles down onto the table and let out a breath. If this diary is correct, that means Relios had been thrown into this world due to an ident that urred when the Phrase was banished from this world 5000 years ago.

    His brother and other acquaintances shut themselves inside Palerius Ind with a barrier while not knowing that the world outside was saved from the Phrase. Over five thousand years, they were forced to find a way to survive while fighting with behemoths¡­

    The Palerius bloodline sure led tough lives¡­

    I had thought the Relios had crossed over into the Reverse World before Elder Palerius had died, but guess I was wrong.

    However, there was something that I was more concerned with. I asked His Majesty the Prim king.

    ¡°Could the [White] and [ck] mentioned here and there in these texts be¡­¡±

    ¡°Umu. Probably golems. The [ck] would be the ck [Crown], [Chronos Noir]. I¡¯m not sure about the [White], but it¡¯s probably referring to the white [Crown] as well judging by the context.¡±

    As I thought. Elder Palerius, too, received hints towardspleting the dimensional gate after meeting the two golems and their master. That Elder Palerius passed away without being able toplete the gate, and his eldest son isted the ind where the gate lies from the rest of the world together with himself and others, while his second son was thrown into a different world¡­

    ¡°However, Touya-dono. ording to these records, both the [ck] and the [White] should¡¯ve been left behind in the other world¡­ In other words, they should be somewhere in our world- degozaru ga¡­¡±

    ¡°Un¡­ I think I heard before that the ck [Crown] and its master are in this world though¡­¡±

    Yuri of the Red Cats had said something like that, I believe. Something like its master being a rival of Nia¡¯s.

    How did the ck [Crown] make its way back to this world, though? There is the possibility that that¡¯s possible with its power. It would exin how it got to our world in the first ce. What happened to the white [Crown], I wonder¡­

    If the white [Crown] has something to do with the repairing of the world barrier, then there¡¯s no reason for me not to search for it.

    Also, I think there¡¯s a need for me to meet with the ck [Crown] as well.

    ¡°Do you know where the ck [Crown] is now?¡±

    ¡°Nope. It came to this country a few days ago with its master, however. When I told her things regarding Dr. Elka, she ran out with incredible speed.¡±

    ¡°Things regarding Dr. Elka? Why would she ask that?¡±

    ¡°Oya? Have you not heard from Dr. Elka? The master of the ck [Crown] is her little sister, you know.¡±

    Haah!? Oi oi, I didn¡¯t hear about that at all¡­ Say something like that first!

    ¡°I talked about things rted to Touya-dono as well, so maybe¡­¡±

    Cutting off the words of the Prim king, the smartphone in my pocket began ringing. After apologizing to His Majesty, I picked up the call; it was from Shirogane, on Dracliff Ind.

    ¡°Yes, hello. Shirogane?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry to call in while you¡¯re busy, Touya-sama. There¡¯s a bit of a troublesome situation going on right now¡­¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Ha. An intruder has appeared on the ind, and is rampaging around while demanding for us to hand over Touya-sama. A young child with a ck golem is shouting ¡®Give me back my onee-chan you kidnapper!¡¯ while trying to break her way through the barrier; it¡¯s already on the verge of copsing¡­¡± (Note: this ¡°kidnapper¡± tag is just going to stay on Touya forever now, I guess.)

    Eh? Why did I be a kidnapper again? I mean, I did conduct kidnapping several times already, but. Is this intruder perhaps the little sister of Dr. Elka, the master of the ck [Crown]?

    I didn¡¯t expect the other side to being for me. For the moment, I asked Shirogane to tell the other party to wait a while before cutting the call.

    Guess I¡¯ll have to bring Dr. Elka here. The other side seems to be pretty angry too. Still, calling people a kidnapper, how rude. It was she who asked me to bring her along, you know.

    Umu¡­ Be it the [Red], the [Blue] or the [Purple], I¡¯ve not met a single decent human being among the [Crown] masters so far. I wonder if it¡¯ll be ok for me to meet her¡­ I¡¯m a bit worried.

    -Pixel

 Chapter 338: Younger Sister, and the Black [Crown].

    <h4>Chapter 338: Younger Sister, and the ck [Crown].</h4>

    Several dragons are lying down on the beach at Dracliff Ind. None of them are dead; however, they¡¯ve all received severe wounds, and probably won¡¯t wake up anytime soon.

    In front of the barrier preventing intruders from entering the ind (except dragons) that stretches across the beach, a girl stood on top of one of the fallen dragons with a haughty posture.

    The young girl was wearing something like the ck goth-loli dress Rin always wears, and standing behind her was a small ck knight-looking golem with a long muffler. Besides the golem was a maid with violet-colored short-cut hair who looks apologetic for some reason. Why a maid?

    I did hear that she¡¯s a kid, but she¡¯s pretty small. Suu¡­ No, I think she¡¯s even younger than our maid Rene. Around six or seven years old? Despite her youth, one can feel some sort of dignity in her atmosphere as she stood ring this way with an almost-arrogant look.

    I¡¯m looking at her using [Long Sense] from the vi situated within the center of the ind, so she shouldn¡¯t be able to see us here¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s your sister?¡±

    Instead of answering my question, Dr. Elka who was looking at the image I projected into the air nodded her head quickly. Eh, what¡¯s with all that sweat? Is she scared?

    ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s go talk to her. If Dr. Elka exins to her, I¡¯m sure¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna!¡±

    ¡­She strongly refused. Not only that, but she also began clinging onto one of the trees in the courtyard in desperation.

    ¡°She¡¯ll definitely get angry you know! That child is scary when she¡¯s angry! If she gets angry at you once, you would understand too!¡±

    ¡°Are you a kid!?¡±

    Looking at the girl who¡¯s hugging the tree and shaking her head while shouting ¡°don¡¯t wanna¡± repeatedly with a half-crying expression, I really can¡¯t see her as the elder sister of the girl currently being projected in the air. Or more like, shouldn¡¯t this side be the younger sister¡­?

    The people there, me, Yae and Hilda, looked at each other with troubled faces. When an older woman is throwing a tantrum like this in front of you, you would naturally have no idea how to deal with this.

    I turned to the wolf-type golem, Fenrir, next to Dr. Elka with a look that says ¡°Oi, do something¡±.

    ¡°Mu. Master is weak against her sister after all. Furthermore, since this time Elka just took off by herself on her journey and did not contact her sister at all, the other side should be quite angry. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything I can do here¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t contact her at all¡­ Why-degozaru? You could¡¯ve sent a letter or something whenever you stay at a town¡­¡±

    ¡°If I sent a letter she would be able to pinpoint the origin! If she knows where I am she¡¯ll definitelye and catch me!¡±

    We¡¯ve got a fugitive here¡­ Still, she¡¯s that scared of making her younger sister angry, huh. Also, if she hadmunicated with her sister properly before going off on that journey of hers, she wouldn¡¯t be angry would she?

    ¡°Master jumps into action as soon as she thinks of something, after all. If she bes interested, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate in throwing away everything else and focusing on that alone. It¡¯s a bad habit of hers.¡±

    Yeah, I feel like I¡¯ve understood that part of hers as well. It¡¯s to the degree where she asked to go to a different world without hesitation. It¡¯s probably normal for her sister to be angry at her.

    Well, standing around here isn¡¯t gonna get us anywhere.

    ¡°Anyway,e on, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªdon¡¯t¡ªwanna¡ª!¡±

    Hilda grabbed Dr. Elka¡¯s arms and tried to drag her away, but she clung onto the tree with even her legs, showing off her determination of not budging from this spot no matter what.

    Sigh, this kid-throwing-a-tantrum case here¡­

    ¡°For the moment, can Touya-dono speak with Master¡¯s sister first? If you exin the situation, her anger may subside somewhat¡­ I think.¡±

    ¡°Ehh¡­¡±

    I¡¯m bad at dealing with that type of children¡­ That time with the fianc¨¦e of Paluf Kingdom¡¯s boy king, Rachel, too, she picked a fight with me and I ended up making her cry.

    No matter how I look at her, she¡¯s younger than Rachel too; would she even understand it properly if I exined to her?

    After asking Yae and Hilda to watch over Dr. Elka to prevent her from escaping, I reluctantly proceeded down the path that leads to the beach.

    Imouto-san is still standing on top of the unconscious earth dragon she was on, and ring in this direction while folding her arms.

    Just like that, the two of us faced each other with the barrier between us. Since there¡¯s the added height of the dragon¡¯s body, I was the one who had to look up.

    ¡°You¡¯re the Mochizuki Touya that the king of Prim talked about?¡±

    The young girl opened her mouth while sending me a condescending (she¡¯s forced to look down on my physically, so) gaze. O-oh. She definitely sounds like a strong-willed girl.

    Since she also has enough ability toe all this way, this probably won¡¯t go down well¡­

    ¡°Aah. And you¡¯re the younger sister of Dr. Elka? What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Norn¡­ What¡¯s with that face?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no. I have an acquaintance with the same name, so.¡±

    Seems like I let a bit of my surprise show. The same name as one of our knight order¡¯s vicemander, the wolf beastman, Norn-san. Well, it¡¯s not a rare name, so this kind of thing could happen once or twice. Their personalities are pretty different, though.

    ¡°And so? Where is my sister?¡± (Note: she calls her sister ¡°onee¡±.)

    ¡°Shivering in fear up there. Says she doesn¡¯t want toe down.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I was going to let you off with a single hit if you¡¯d obediently handed my sister over, but a hostage?¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡±

    ¡°Noir!¡±

    Upon hearing the young girl¡¯smand, the small knight-like ck golem behind her began running towards the barrier, and unleashed a full-force punch towards it.

    Of course, it could not prate the barrier, and its small fist was blocked by the invisible wall.

    To think she¡¯de swinging all of a sudden, oi. She¡¯s quite the decisive girl¡­

    ¡°Ano, please listen to me. I don¡¯t remember ever kidnapping your older sister. She was the one who tagged along¡ª¡±

    ¡°Noir! [Summon Weapon], No.10 [Newton]!¡±

    ¡°Roger.¡±

    Before I could finish saying ¡°you know¡±, the ck golem before me¡­ Most likely, the ck [Crown]; it was swinging a gigantic hammer, which appeared in its hands before I realized, at me. It¡¯s huge!

    While the golem itself doesn¡¯t even reach a height of 1 meter, the size of the hammer is around that of a microvan.

    With a *Gakyann* sound like that of breaking ss, the barrier broke under the attack. Fumu, to be able to break that barrier, that isn¡¯t an ordinary hammer, is it?

    ¡°Noir! [Summon Weapon], No.09 [Schrodinger]!¡±

    ¡°Roger.¡±

    As the ck [Crown], Noir, answered themand of Norn who is its master, the giant hammer disappeared from its hands to be reced by two magic guns. (Note: I have no idea what these are. The kanji used mean ¡°magic guns¡±, but the katakana name says ¡°spell caster¡±. Is it a type of weapon that appeared in the novel before? If so, I can¡¯t remember.)

    Lightning is unleashed from the twin guns. It seems that the power has been reduced to a level that won¡¯t be fatal, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m gonna sit here and take the hit.

    ¡°[Absorb].¡±

    I erased the iing lightning with absorption magic. Several more shots were fired, but all of them dissipated before me.

    For now, I need to do something about this golem. Since I can¡¯t just damage it, guess I¡¯ll seal its movements.

    ¡°[Prison].¡±

    There¡¯s that hammer from earlier as well. Just in case, the prison magic I used on the ck [Crown] had a bit of divinity mixed in.

    The ck [Crown] was encased in a translucent prison cube with 1 meter edges. Leaving that golem aside, I tried to jump up to where Norn was at the top of the dragon.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    The short-cut maid-san charged at me to prevent that while brandishing a slender sword she took out from somewhere. How dangerous¡­ I¡¯ll have you stay still for a while as well.

    ¡°[Paralyze].¡±

    Dodging the tip of the sword being thrusted at me, I grabbed the wrist of the maid before casting paralysis magic. I thought she would stop moving with this, but for some reason the maid¡¯s movements aren¡¯t affected at all.

    ¡°!?¡±

    I avoided the de which swept horizontally to catch me. Although her physical abilities are high, her swordsmanship is amateurish, so it isn¡¯t hard to dodge her swings.

    [Paralyze] was ineffective? Tch, maybe she has something like a protective talisman. I had thought that the people in this world wouldn¡¯t have things like that¡­

    ¡°Sorry about this. [Gravity].¡±

    ¡°Kya!?¡±

    I touched the maid-san¡¯s shoulder and activated weight maniption, making her kneel down on top of the sands due to her increased weight.

    ¡°Kuh!¡±

    Norn pulled out a magic gun from within her clothes and pointed it down towards me. Oops, that won¡¯t do.

    ¡°[Slip].¡±

    ¡°Hya!?¡±

    Norn slipped and fell from the top of the earth dragon andnded on her butt on the beach. Before she could get up, I sealed her in a [Prison] like how I dealt with Noir earlier. Alright, checkmate.

    ¡°Ku! Open up, damn it! You coward! Kidnapper! Ero magic user!¡±

    ¡°Ero magic¡­ Do I really have that kind of impression?¡±

    I began feeling a mysterious sadness while looking at the young girl who¡¯s pounding on the walls of the [Prison].

    Ah, don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s thinking I kidnapped Dr. Elka while aiming for her body or something like that? Please don¡¯t joke with me.

    Thinking that I need to correct her misunderstanding from the base up, I plopped myself down on the beach.

    ¡°¡­ And as you can now see, it was Dr. Elka who asked to be brought along to our world. She was pretty forceful as well. Got it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Got it. There are several points which I still can¡¯t consent to, but I understand the situation now. My sister has caused you trouble.¡±

    I rxed since she finally became understanding. I was worried if a kid like her can understand talks concerning an alternate world and whatnot, but should I say as expected of the younger sister of Dr. Elka who¡¯s called a genius in this world, she seems to be quite smart as well.

    ¡°¡­ Since I¡¯ve understood your situation now, could you release this?¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry.¡±

    Norn tapped the walls of the [Prison] with an unhappy face.

    I also released the [Prison] trapping Noir behind me, and removed the effects of [Gravity] from the maid.

    Maid-san stood up while brushing sand off herself before making a small bow.

    ¡°Well then, once again. I¡¯m Norn Patqshe. The golem there is Noir, and the one here is Elfrau. Eh, why with that face again?¡±

    ¡°Ah, well¡­ There¡¯s a country named ¡®Elfrau¡¯ in our world, so I¡¯m surprised.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. How confusing.¡±

    It really is.

    ¡°I am called Elfrau. If it¡¯s too confusing, please call me Frau.¡±

    Elfrau-san said something simr to our ero-maid, Cesca. Isn¡¯t it supposed to be ¡°Eru¡± there? Cesca too didn¡¯t go for ¡°Fran¡± even though her full name is ¡°Francesca¡±. Is this some kind of rule?

    ¡°So, my stupid sister is up there?¡±

    Norn asked that while pointing at the vi standing midway up the mountain visible from here. Stupid sister¡­ Even though she¡¯s technically a genius golem engineer; but well, I guess that sort of thing doesn¡¯t really matter to her own family.

    ¡°Fenrir¡¯s there too. Dr. Elka was shaking in fear when she thought about how you might be angry at her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course I am. Ignoring the fact that she up and left without a word, spending two whole years drifting around? Drifting here, drifting there, causing trouble everywhere she goes, and worst of all, she leaves the cleanup of all those troubles to me! Thanks to her, I¡¯ve been dragged into things like being seen as an assault suspect and being chased around by a greedy casino owner¡­ I¡¯ve got oh-so-much things I want to say to her!¡±

    Although it probably can¡¯t be described with ¡°years of grudge¡±, it seems like she¡¯s umted quite some unpleasant things. Since they¡¯re sisters, I guess the wise thing to do here is to not excessively interfere.

    ¡°You¡¯ve sure had it tough even though you¡¯re a kid. To have worried her little sister so much, what a bad elder sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Warning, forbidden words.¡±

    The maid¡­ Frau-san and the ck [Crown], Noir, opened their mouths at the same time.

    Eh? And while I was distracted by the two, I didn¡¯t notice Norn who had brandished the magic pistol in her hand.

    From point-nk range, a metal-woodposite block flew at a considerable speed and hit the spot between my legs squarely.

    ¡°Fu!? Guho¡­!¡±

    I cannot form voices. Expelling all the air in my lungs, I kneeled down on top of the hot sands and curled into a fetal position while holding ¡®that¡¯ with both my hands.

    This¡­ I can feel, greasy sweat dropping, down my face like a waterfall¡­ Wait a minute¡­! This is too much¡­!

    When there is so much pain that one cannot keep on standing and can only squirm on the ground.

    This is exactly that¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a kid! I¡¯m 15 years old you know!!¡±

    She¡¯s saying something, but my brain isn¡¯t working well¡­ Fi-fifteen? The same age as Elze and Linze? Ha¡­ Fu¡­ Breathing is painful¡­ I feel like I can see a field of flowers¡­ You would never understand this pain¡­ A perfect surprise attack aimed at a vital spot is super-effective¡­

    ¡°A-are you ok!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Not ok, but¡­ Let me, stay¡­ Like¡­ This for, a while¡­¡±

    Frau-san rushed over in a panic, but I stopped her from approaching with my hand. There¡¯s nothing others can do regarding this. I can only wait for the pain to pass away¡­

    That reminds me, a simr thing has happened in the past¡­ That time I got stepped on by the clumsy manager of the [Warehouse], Parshe¡­ I didn¡¯t think I would receive this damage again¡­

    ¡°Short temper, apologize.¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­ The other side said something rude first!¡±

    Even the golem is using the master¡¯s behaviour. Well, if she was really a six-years-old girl then this much might¡¯ve been forgivable, but for a fifteen-year-old teen¡­ Wait, even if she¡¯s really 6, is this forgivable?

    I suppose she has some seriousplex regarding her looks; no matter how you look at her, she looks like a six- or seven-years old kid¡­ It¡¯s not as if she¡¯s from a long-lived race like Rin, so just what is going on¡­

    While enduring the dull paining from my lower half, within my muddled consciousness, I swore to enchant my pants with [Shield] from now on.

    Author note:

    I thought about changing the names of the characters, but since I have some attachments, I decided to let them through in the end.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 339: Strengthening Plan, and the Martial God.

    <h4>Chapter 339: Strengthening n, and the Martial God.</h4>

    [Chronos Noir].

    The ck [Crown]. Its abilities are time maniption and interference into parallel worlds.

    It¡¯s capable of calling forth a variety of things from different worlds and different timelines, albeit for a short duration (one minute).

    Its ability isn¡¯t only limited to objects as well; it can call forth vague concepts such as ¡°weight¡±, ¡°resistance¡±, ¡°impact¡±, or even ¡°an alternate self¡± with which it can amplify its own powers. Such an amazing ability, however, naturallyes with drawbacks. It can only use its powers at night, and when it does, it also regresses the golem master¡¯s physical age aspensation.

    It can also do time maniption to the degree of seeing several seconds into the future, speeding up its own movements and slowing down that of the opponents; however, it can¡¯t do things like stopping or rewinding time ¡°yet¡±.

    ¡°So basically, ¡±

    Professor Babylon moved from her standing position to the right, then pointed towards the spots where she was standing before and where she is standing now.

    ¡°I am currently in this position,belled A. However, one second ago, I was standing in that position over there,belled B.¡±

    ¡°Fumu fumu.¡±

    ¡°And another second ago from there, I was in that spot over there, and go back another second I would have been over there. Let¡¯sbel those spots C and D. Which means there¡¯s a separate me existing at the four different spots within four different seconds. The power of the ck [Crown] is the power to pull things existing in worlds of a different time into its own time. So that means it¡¯s capable of pulling those ¡®me¡¯s from one second, two seconds and three seconds ago to itself in this current time, and temporarily affix her position there. Although it¡¯s temporary, it can manifest four of me to exist concurrently in this world.¡± (Note: damn, we going deep on the spacetime gimmicks.)

    Four copies of the professor, what an unpleasant world.

    Mm¡­ I can understand what she¡¯s saying, but if the me from a second ago was pulled to this current time, wouldn¡¯t that erase the timeline in which the current me exists?

    ¡°The flow of time continues in one single direction, but infinite possible futures exist as branch paths. For example, I am here right now as a single existence, but one secondter, there could be the me who moved forward, the me who moved backward, or the me who moved sideways, right? If, right now, I move forward, even if the me who moved in the other directions are called here, my existence wouldn¡¯t be invalidated in any way.¡±

    So basically, things like parallel worlds? You see these topics all the time in movies or mangas about time travelling.

    ¡°Time paradox¡±, right. For example, there¡¯s that ¡°death of parents¡± scenario: if one goes back in time to before he/she was born, and kills his/her parents, what happens?

    In this case, since the parents are dead, the child would not be born, and hence the parents would not have been killed¡­ Such a paradox is born.

    However, if the moment the child killed the parents, that world became a new branch of possibility, the paradox would not ur. There would be two distinct parallel worlds, one in which the parents are dead and the child was not born, and one in which the parents are not dead and the child was born.

    A ¡°what if¡± world hiding various possibilities. Being able to interfere in that world, and pull things from it into our current world, would be Noir¡¯s ability.

    It¡¯s pretty amazing, isn¡¯t it¡­ If I had fought Noir at night, it might¡¯ve been dangerous¡­ No, there¡¯s still thepensation for the other side to consider, so it isn¡¯t that simple.

    ¡°It¡¯s something different from an alternate world, huh.¡±

    ¡°Since they¡¯re essentially the same world after all; they just exist on different timelines. Well, there¡¯s probably some worlds that are very simr to each other among all the worlds the ¡®Kami-sama¡¯ you mentioned is managing, and they should be simr to what I¡¯ve just said as well.¡±

    I see. A singr world, but with all of its possibilities, is it? It¡¯s not as if it¡¯s a different world. Just the same world which exists in a different time.

    ¡°Is it that power which repelled the Phrase 5000 years ago, I wonder?¡±

    ¡°I wonder indeed. To remove, even temporarily, those Phrases numbering in the hundreds-of- thousands from this world, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something doable solely using that ability. Dr. Elka has had no luck trying to dig deeper into that side, and Noir itself had memory resets done to it in the past, so there¡¯s nothing we can do. Thepensation being what it is, we can¡¯t try it out lightly either.¡±

    The cost of being a Crown Master, huh. The restriction that its ability can only be used at night might actually have acted as a stopper in a good way.

    On a side note, the weapons it took out when it fought against me were apparently things made by Dr. Elka, and were not directly connected with Noir¡¯s ability.

    In the case of Noir, every time it uses its golem skill, its master, Norn, has her physical age regress. The reason for her appearance despite being 15 is due to that.

    At a nce, it may be a fantastic ability that can achieve perpetual youth, but if you overuse it and regress to a fetus, that¡¯s not any different from dying.

    That her physical age looks to be around 6 or 7 means that this ability had already eaten 8 or 9 years of her growth.

    It¡¯s a scarypensation the more I think about it. It can be mitigated somewhat by her natural growth, though. (Note: wait, does this mean the user can be immortal?)

    While she has her reasons, matters regarding her age and height are taboo to her. After that incident earlier, while she did apologize, apparently she would still reflexively attack if it happens again. (Heard from Noir.)

    Right, one of the movies I watched before had a protagonist that gets pissed when people call him a coward. That movie was also about stuff like time machines and rted topics,e to think of it. Maybe they¡¯re rtives¡­ No way that¡¯s the case. (Note: a Back to the Future reference, apparently. Thanks to a kind reader for pointing it out.)

    Dr. Elka was subjected to a lengthy preaching/punishing session by an angry Norn. Still, within her words are glimpses of worry and concern for her sister, and from that I can tell that she doesn¡¯t truly hate Elka. She¡¯s a tsundere, isn¡¯t she?¡­ Or maybe not in this case.

    ¡°And so, what¡¯s the youngdy Norn doing now?¡±

    ¡°Since Dr. Elka isn¡¯t going to leave Babylon anytime soon, she¡¯s decided to stay here in the Surface World for now. She declined when I asked her if she wants to live in the castle, and apparently booked a room in [Silver Moon].¡±

    ¡°Fumu. It helps a lot for us to have a [Crown] in the vicinity. I¡¯d be thankful if it could cooperate with us for some of our future ns. Well, leaving that aside for now.¡±

    The professor picked up the bundles of paper left on top of the table within [Laboratory], and flipped through them. Those papers are copies of the journal left by the founding king of Prim, Relios Palerius.

    ¡°The white [Crown] was left in this world¡­ Huh. You¡¯ve already tried searching for it, of course?¡±

    ¡°Ah. And as you can probably guess, there were no hits. I¡¯ve already seen the [Red], [Blue], [ck] and [Purple], and all of them had simr traits to each other¡­ It¡¯s unlikely for the [White] alone to be very different.¡±

    If my search magic couldn¡¯t find it, that means either its outer appearance has changed drastically, or it¡¯s behind a barrier.

    The master of the [ck] and [White] that came 5000 years ago might¡¯ve sealed it somewhere.

    ¡°Regarding that mysterious previous master too, there¡¯s one thing that concerns me. Thepensation for the ability of the ck [Crown], regression of its master¡¯s physical age. And it was used in some way to repel that huge number of Phrase 5000 years ago. No matter how you think about it, thepensation required should be huge. Even if the master was extremely old, it shouldn¡¯t have been surprising for him to regress into a fetus.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that that previous master had died at that point after overusing the ability of Noir?¡±

    ¡°No, since there¡¯s the possibility that that previous master was a member of a long-lived race, we can¡¯t make any conclusions. However, I was thinking of another possibility. Could the

    pensation for the ability of the white [Crown] be the exact opposite of that of the ck [Crown]?¡±

    Eh? The opposite of regression¡­ You mean [Progression]?

    ¡°Or, in this case, [Aging]. What I¡¯m saying is, it could be possible for the master to not have to offer anypensations if both the [ck] and the [White] are used together¡­ Well, it¡¯s just conjecture.¡±

    [Bing younger] and [Aging]. Oppositepensations. A plus and a minus¡­ Or rather, in this case, it¡¯s two minuses multiplying together to be a plus.

    It¡¯s just pure conjecture at this point anyway, so there¡¯s not much meaning in thinking about it.

    ¡°Oh, how¡¯s the golem strengthening ning along?¡±

    ¡°Well, somewhat decently. I¡¯ve got a sample model here.¡±

    The professor then carried a robot-like model, with a head and limbs attached to arge marble-like transparent crystal sphere in the center, over here.

    The overall design is different from that of a Frame Gear, and gives off a somewhat rugged feel. It has no coloring, probably because it¡¯s a sample. There are ces here and there where a transparent piece was included in the design; I guess those ces are designed to be made using crystal materials.

    ¡°First, the master is enveloped in a special gel which has high magic transmission efficiency, then that is amplified in each¡­ Well, we can leave the details for the moment. Anyways, this can produce power and mobility on par with a Frame Gear, and also strengthen the golem skill of the user¡¯s golem in theory.¡±

    ¡°Hee.¡±

    ¡°However, we have to proceed carefully with experiments involving [Crown] golems. It wouldn¡¯t be aughing matter if thepensation is also amplified together with the skills.¡±

    That¡¯s true. Especially for Norn¡¯s Noir and Nia¡¯s Rouge, if that really turns out to be the case, thepensation would be something horrible.

    ¡°Can a normal golem use this as well?¡±

    ¡°No problem. Using this core part as the base, we can build different models by switching out parts. For example, if we use Elka-kun¡¯s Fenrir as a base, it would turn into an animal-type model like this.¡±

    While saying that, the professor popped off the limbs and head from the model she¡¯s holding, and grabbed some other parts before pushing the new parts into the now-empty slots.

    In no time at all, the formerly humanoid robot had be a four-legged wolf-shaped robot. By exchanging parts, it can be customized to arge degree, huh.

    With this, basically any kind of golem can be used, is it? No, as expected something like the crab bus from Sancho-san¡¯s ce should be impossible.

    Still, this is going to be quite the edge in fighting against the variants. Even if the golem is not at the level of the [Crown] series, defeating variants should be possible. The Reverse World¡¯s barrier is in better conditionpared to the Surface World, so I don¡¯t think any tough enemies will show up there. Even so, having countermeasures is a lot betterpared to not having them in case of emergencies.

    ¡°Around how close are you topletion?¡±

    ¡°About¡­ 60%, I¡¯d say. Well, like I mentioned earlier, we need to go through more adjustments and experiments with regards to the [Crown] golems, so that side is still going to take some time.¡±

    Around there, huh. I don¡¯t want to force them to hurry, but it¡¯d be bad if we end up one step behind our opponents. I can only tell them to do the best they can.

    After that, I left the [Laboratory], and headed towards the castle in [Ramparts]. I¡¯d like to hear a conclusion from the group over here as well¡­

    ¡°Ya, Touya. Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be good for today¡¯s dinner to be katsudon, I think.¡±

    ¡°We ate that two days ago, Mel-sama. Personally, I¡¯d like some ramen.¡±

    ¡°Fish. Sashimi is good. Together with some steaming rice.¡±

    I sighed a little while looking at the four of them who hadpletely settled in. What is this uselessly high adaptability¡­ I don¡¯t even want to retort at how much they¡¯ve be used to here.

    ¡°¡­ In the end, has your talks finished?¡±

    I asked Ende that question while looking at the other three. The Phrase¡¯s [Sovereign], Mel, was nibbling on cookies while drinking tea; sitting opposite her, the two ruler-ss sisters, Nei and Rize, were stuffing themselves with something resembling an apple pie.

    ¡°Well, as you can see, we¡¯re still trying to decide on tonight¡¯s menu.¡±

    ¡°Not that, you idiot.¡±

    Ende raised his hands in an exaggerated surrendering pose. Also, to be worrying about the menu for tonight¡¯s dinner while eating snacks¡­ There¡¯s something wrong there, you know.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything as long as I can be together with Endymion.¡±

    ¡°I still wish for Mel-sama to return to Phrasia. Many of our brethren also wish the same.¡±

    ¡°No, I already said I¡¯m no longer the [Sovereign]¡­¡±

    So they¡¯re still drawing parallels. Nothing has progressed, isn¡¯t it¡­ Please don¡¯t tell me all you guys did here was eating?

    Aside from Ende, the three ruler-ss girls seem to have be charmed by the unknown experience known as eating, and are now living a life where they look forward to three meals a day plus snack times in between.

    Well, they can¡¯t convert what they eat into energy unlike normal living beings so they¡¯re basically eating for the taste, but at first they asked for huge amounts each time. It was unbearable for us since they¡¯re eating more than even Yae. As expected, something like ten whole cows per person per day isn¡¯t something I can ignore.

    After a while, once they¡¯ve be more used to the act of eating, they started reducing the amount they eat, but the three of thembined are still eating up enough food to feed 10 people.

    These guys are just eating free meals, courtesy of us. I¡¯d like to kick them out as soon as I can, but if they get caught by the variants or the evil god somewhere it¡¯d be trouble for us as well¡­

    And not giving them food¡­ Feels like bullying and doesn¡¯t give me a good feeling.

    ¡°Has anything happened on the outside?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much for now. The variants have begun to appear more frequently over in the Reverse World, though.¡±

    While answering Ende, I sat down opposite the sofa he¡¯s sitting back on currently. It feels like having a termite problem in your home. You don¡¯t see any obvious signs, but one day the whole house may just copse on itself due to all the termite damage.

    ¡°Have the Phrases all been absorbed into the ranks of the variants?¡±

    ¡°At least, the ones Nei and the others brought along. I¡¯d say their numbers are around several hundred thousand. The number of Phrases that¡¯s been ¡®eaten¡¯ by the variants, that is.¡±

    Several hundred thousand¡­ That¡¯s a lot. Plus, from what I¡¯ve heard, lower-ss Phrases can start multiplying if left alone for a long time. I just hope that particr aspect hasn¡¯t been strengthened when they became variants¡­

    Still, that means I won¡¯t be getting anymore crystal materials, huh. I still have mountain-loads of them, but I¡¯ve gotta start thinking about their usages more carefully now.

    Anyways, these guys sure are used to their imprisonment lives. Since the Phrase are probably long-lived, I wonder if they¡¯re used to boredom.

    Then again, Mel had apparently been borrowing books from the [Library] manager, Fam, and reading them.

    Simr to Professor Babylon and Dr. Elka, she¡¯s one of those people others call ¡°geniuses¡±, and has an outstandingprehension ability.

    She was the one who had devised the method that allowed the Phrase to travel across worlds, too. Although one can¡¯t really tell that from looking at her wolfing down katsudons.

    Like what they say, there¡¯s a fine line between genius and whatnot.

    ¡°Anyways, Touya. Isn¡¯t it about time you let us out of here?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Didn¡¯t I tell you that if Mel and the others step out of this [Prison], the variants would be able to pinpoint their location? Are you trying to bring harm to this country?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing of the sort. I understand that much; I¡¯m asking if you can let me alone outside.¡±

    Un¡­ Well, Ende wouldn¡¯t do something like leaving Mel behind and running away. It¡¯s easy for me to change the setting of the [Prison] to allow free movement for Ende alone. But why?

    ¡°Training¡­ I guess. I also have some semnce of pride in me too. If a chance to fight those twinses to me again, I want to be strong enough to win at that time.¡±

    By ¡°those twins¡±, I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s talking about the twin ruler-ss that beat him upst time. The two who sided with Yura and became variants.

    He¡¯s looking at me with sincere eyes; guess he really was frustrated about his loss.

    Well, if he¡¯s going to go train by himself, I don¡¯t really mind¡­

    ¡°Good attitude!¡±

    ¡°¡°Uwaa!?¡±¡±

    I raised my voice simultaneously with Ende reflexively when a man suddenly appeared besides us with a sh of light, and shouted that in a loud voice.

    His age is around thirty. Short hair, and a well-trained muscle beneath dogi-like clothing. A headband on his forehead, thick eyebrows and sharp eyes, as well as a tightly closed mouth; no matter how you look at him, this man standing besides me can only be described as a martial artist.

    To be able to invade my [Prison], just who is he!?

    ¡°Aah!? Y-you are¡­!¡±

    ¡°You know him, Ende?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s this person! When I obtained those divine swords, he was the one who beat me up after that!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, young man!¡±

    The martial artistughed with a somewhat annoying smile. (Note: annoying, in this case, as in one of those overly-passionate types.)

    The one who beat Ende up¡­ Wait a second, isn¡¯t that¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ the Martial God¡­?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! I have descended here in human form in order to realize the wish of that young man over there!¡±

    Hai, the seventh god is here¡ª!

    Aren¡¯t we overpopted already¡­ What, are they aiming for something like a Seven Gods of Fortune of this world? Would he be at Bishamonten¡¯s spot then? I guess Karen nee-san would be something like Benzaiten¡­?

    ¡°Since I¡¯m here now, you can leave everything to me. I¡¯ll carve the meaning of strength into your body!¡± (Note: that¡¯s not what training is supposed to sound like¡­)

    Ende who got pointed at by the Martial God was pointing at himself as well while wearing a ¡°you mean me!?¡± kind of face.

    Oh right, World God-sama mentioned before that he wanted to take Ende as his disciple or something. Could he have been waiting for a good timing to descend?

    I feel bad for Ende, but I¡¯ll refrain from butting in. I¡¯ll let the Martial God train him as much as he wants. Ende wants to get strong himself too, so it¡¯s perfect; you don¡¯t get to be the disciple of a god that easily, you know?

    ¡­It¡¯s enough to have one person as sacrifice.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 340: Combat Training, and a Wish.

    <h4>Chapter 340: Combat Training, and a Wish.</h4>

    ¡°Once again! I am Touya¡¯s uncle, Mochizuki Takeru! Best regards henceforth!¡±

    The Martial God¡­ Or rather, Takeru ojii gave a hearty greeting, to which the others from Brunhild stared in silence.

    Going by his age, he could pass off as my elder brother too; however, Karen nee-san and Moroha nee-san stubbornly refused, saying that they would rather die than have a brother as annoying as him, so he became my uncle. The younger brother of the Agriculture God, Kousuke ojii, basically.

    ¡°Hey, Touya¡­ You¡¯re calling him ¡®uncle¡¯, which mean he¡¯s like that, right?¡±

    Elze who¡¯s next to me asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Ah, well, yeah¡­ He¡¯s the Martial God. He governs over things like martial arts, basically unarmedbat¡­¡±

    And when I spoke until that point, I saw Elze¡¯s sparking eyes, and went ¡°oh crap¡± internally and stopped talking.

    But it was toote. Elze swiftly went towards Takeru ojii and greeted him.

    ¡°Fumu. Those well-used gauntlets. You¡¯re a fighter as well, huh.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Elze, one of Touya¡¯s fianc¨¦es. Can I ask you for some guidance?¡±

    ¡°Fuhahahaha! Interesting! The bride of my nephew is my niece! I¡¯m about to train my disciple after this, so you cane as well!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Uoh. Right, while Yae and Hilda got taught quite a lot of things from Moroha nee-san, since Elze technically belongs in a different category, she had only learnt basic body movements and things like that from her so far¡­

    If a god of martial arts showed up here, well, I guess it¡¯s obvious she would want to train with him.

    ¡­ Good for you, Ende. You got arade.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you train, but be careful, okay?¡±

    ¡°I know. Thanks.¡±

    Elze shed a smile while forming her hands into fists. She should be alright. Since Elze is bing a dependant as well, she shouldn¡¯t get hurt easily.

    ¡°Alright! You two, first up is training for a fist technique that rises up to the sky with the force of a dragon! We¡¯re heading to a waterfall after this!¡± (Note: I¡¯m convinced that this guy is just a Street Fighter reference.)

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±

    In contrast with Elze who answered energetically, Ende answered with a dark face. Is he ok, that guy?

    When Takeru ojii put his hands on the shoulders of the two, they disappeared from that spot in an instant. They probably transferred to a waterfall somewhere. Even though he¡¯s be a human, he sure can do anything.

    ¡°What can I say¡­ I thought I had mostly gotten used to it, but Your Majesty¡¯s rtives sure are something else¡­¡±

    The reason why the prime minister, Kousaka-san, is saying something like that is due to the duel between Takeru ojii and Moroha nee-san that happened earlier with the knight order as gallery.

    It¡¯s hard to find adequate words to describe that fight. Fearsome repetitions of shing techniques. I think me and the rest of the gods there were the only ones who could catch the two¡¯s movements with our eyes.

    The match was ended by the judgment of the Hunting God, Karina nee-san, on the grounds that going any further would cause damage to the surroundings.

    Still, how was he fending off the sword strikes of that Moroha nee-san with only the gauntlets on his two hands¡­ Even if those are training-use swords that has no edge. As expected of the Martial God, I must say.

    ¡°I wonder if onee-chan would be ok¡­¡±

    Linze voiced out some worry for her elder sister who had just disappeared. Karen nee-san hit her shoulder lightly with a *pon* while smiling.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine-nano yo. That guy¡¯s a training idiot, but he properly considers these kinds of things-no yo. He shouldn¡¯t force Elze-chan to do anything unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s sweet to girls, you know. Well, he¡¯s extra harsh to boys on the flip side, so if you ask me, I¡¯m more worried about the young man who went with them.¡±

    Continuing Karen nee-san¡¯s words, Moroha nee-san said such things. Ende¡­ Come back alive¡­ (Note: #prayforEnde)

    ¡°Ah, I wanna eat some sushi¡­¡±

    ¡°Sushi?¡±

    Yumina raised her face from the book she had been reading and asked. Ah, did I identally speak out loud?

    While I was surfing the with my smartphone, I came across the website of a famous sushi chain store at random, and unconsciously spoke my thoughts. I must¡¯ve been a bitx since it¡¯s been a while for me to be rxing back in the castle.

    ¡°What could that be?¡±

    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll show you.¡±

    I showed Yumina the photos on the smartphone. Many shots of various nigiri-sushi dishes are lined up. (Note: nigiri is the type of sushi where the chef grips the sushi to form it. It¡¯s the one with a slice of fish/whatever else on top of rice.)

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty. Is that some kind of meat?¡±

    ¡°Most of them are fish meat. It¡¯s put on top of vinegar-ed rice and eaten like that. It¡¯s a dish that represents the country I came from. It¡¯s eaten for things like celebrations too.¡±

    Now that I think about it, I wonder if Eashen has something like sushi? I¡¯ve never seen it there before though. I¡¯ve not even seen anything resembling wasabi. Nigiri-sushi should¡¯ve been present since the Edo period, I think¡­ It¡¯s also called Edomae sushi after all. (Note: quite literally, ¡°before Edo¡±.) Umu, there should¡¯ve been differences between early andte Edo¡­ Wait, this is another world in the first ce.

    When I searched it up, apparently nigiri-sushi was conceived during the Bunsei years. What years was that again¡­ 1818-1830 huh. That¡¯ste Edo.

    It¡¯s probably natural for Eashen which was still in the Warring States period until a while ago to not have nigiri-sushi. They might have narezushi though¡­ (Note: something something fermented fish pickled with rice. I dunno, that¡¯s what it said.)

    While I was thinking about that as I was staring at the smartphone, the disy suddenly changed to that of an iing call.

    On the screen were the words ¡°Iing: Moonlight Parlor Silhouette¡±.

    From Silhouette-san over in the Reverse World? Don¡¯t tell me¡­!

    ¡°Yes, hello. This is Touya.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it connected. We¡¯ve got a reaction. Variants will appear soon.¡±

    ¡°! What¡¯s the time, their numbers and types?¡±

    ¡°Roughly 6 hourster, numbers are around a hundred. Most of them were small reactions, but there were three somewhat bigger reactions.¡±

    So they¡¯vee again. Three intermediate-ss and around a hundred lower-ss¡­ For Frame Gears, that¡¯s not a lot of opponents. However, without them, we would probably need around five times their numbers to stand a chance. Especially the intermediate-sses, those would be tough without strong golems.

    Good timing. Let¡¯s have them be practice partners for our rookie pilots over on the other side.

    I asked Silhouette-san to send me the location via mail, before calling [Red Cats]¡¯s Nia¡­ On second thought, I¡¯m worried whether we can set up a proper conversation, so I called the vice- chief Est-san instead and asked for her help. The [Red Cats] should probably have several people who can operate Frame Gears decently already since we¡¯ve lent them Frame Units a while ago.

    ¡°Around how many would you need?¡±

    ¡°This time there¡¯s only three intermediate-sses and the rest are all lower-sses, and there¡¯s not much of them either so ten should be enough. While the main goal is their extermination, this time I also want them to have a feel of operating an actual Frame Gear inbat.¡±

    I received Est-san¡¯s confirmation, and cut the call. When I raised my face, my eyes met with that of Yumina¡¯s.

    ¡°Are the variants appearing?¡±

    ¡°In the Reverse World. There¡¯s not going to be a lot of them, so I was thinking of using this as a chance for Nia and the others to do some training.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go as well then. We don¡¯t know what may happen, after all.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, that would help.¡±

    After I replied, Yumina went away to call someone else. Since there¡¯s no need for everyone to go, she¡¯s probably going to call Luu over; while I was thinking that, she came back with Rin instead. Of course, P the teddy bear was with them.

    ¡°Since our role this time is to support them, it¡¯d be better for us to have long-range options, is what I thought. Luu-san seemed to be busy in the kitchen, as well.¡±

    ¡°I was just feeling bored, so I¡¯m fine with this.¡±

    P hit its chest with its paw as if saying ¡°Leave it to me!¡±. No, I¡¯m d for your feelings, but I don¡¯t need you.

    ¡°Kougyoku,e with us too. We might need to borrow your dependants¡¯ eyes on the other side after all.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Kougyoku who was perched on the handrail of the balcony flied onto my shoulder. I¡¯ve let familiars who are Kougyoku¡¯s dependants fly all over the Reverse World. Using their eyes, it would be easy for me to use [Gate] to transfer anywhere I want.

    Our preparations areplete after I moved some Frame Gears into my [Storage] from Babylon¡¯s [Hangar].

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then.¡±

    I pulled Yumina and Rin, who¡¯s hugging P, close and used [Dimensional Transfer] to cross over into the other world.

    The next instant, we¡¯re standing in the abandoned fortress being used as a base by the [Red Cats]. On a side note, the barrier around the fortress which makes people avoid this ce has been strengthened from before. There was a perfect artifact for the job within the [Warehouse], so I had used it here.

    ¡°Oyo, isn¡¯t this Touya-san? Chief-, Touya-san¡¯s here-ssu yo-!¡±

    The ponytail girl Yuni who spotted us arriving in the inner courtyard ran off to call her boss.

    While Yumina hade here once before, since it was Rin¡¯s first time, she was looking around the moss-covered walls of the fortress with interest. As for P, it was just walking around near Rin¡¯s feet; still, that made it stand out a lot.

    The [Red Cats] members around us were looking at P like it was some kind of rare beast (eh, well, it is a rare beast I guess¡­ It¡¯s a teddy bear, after all).

    Even though it could¡¯ve left them alone, P was doing things like waving at them, so they could only wave back while wearing somewhat forced smiles.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here! Oya, a face I havn¡¯t seen before?¡±

    Nia who came out from the tent farther in tilted her head while looking at Rin. The red [Crown], Rouge, also appeared from behind Nia.

    ¡°I¡¯m Rin, one of this person¡¯s fianc¨¦es. Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, one of Touya¡¯s brides. Hee¡­¡±

    After looking at Rin for a while, Nia turned to look at Yumina who¡¯s besides her. After that, she silently looked at me with an indescribable expression.

    ¡°Uh, Touya¡­ You¡¯re into that?¡±

    ¡°Wait a second, what do you mean by that.¡±

    Nia dropped some words I can¡¯t ignore easily. Oi, what kind of misunderstandings are you having over there¡­

    ¡°Eh, well wasn¡¯t that Luu girl the other day also a lot younger than¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, Rin¡¯s older than me despite how she looks, ok!? Please don¡¯t think¡ªouch ouch ouch!¡±

    ¡°Could you not leak personal information like that so easily, darling?¡±

    I reflexively let out my voice when my wrist is grabbed by Rin. It hurts! Why do you only act like you care about your age in times like this, oi!

    It¡¯s true that judging from appearances Rin isn¡¯t a lot different in agepared to Yumina and Luu. It¡¯s understandable for Nia to think that way. Still, it¡¯s a misunderstanding, and one that I¡¯d like to solve as soon as possible.

    ¡°I¡¯m of a race called the Fairy race. We have long lifespans, so.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so. I hadpletely thought you¡¯re someone like that [ck] girl.¡±

    ¡°Mm? By [ck] you mean Norn? Dr. Elka¡¯s little sister?¡±

    I asked Nia to exin her words. Right, Yuri said before that the two of them are rivals or something¡­

    ¡°What, you know about her?¡±

    ¡°Not only do I know her, she came to our world too, you know. Chasing after Dr. Elka. She¡¯s staying in the castle town in my country right now.¡±

    ¡°What! That girl went over to the other world as well!? Not fair! Bring me along too!¡±

    ¡°Ehh¡­¡±

    This girl is saying something troublesome again. Help me, Est-san!

    ¡°You¡¯re saying something stupid again¡­ How many times! Have I told you! To think! Before you speak!¡±

    ¡°Ouch! Ow! Owie! O!¡±

    While there¡¯s no way she would¡¯ve heard my heart¡¯s voice (I think), Est-san appeared with great timing behind Nia and began chopping her head rhythmically.

    ¡°Hello, Est-san. How¡¯s the preparations?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve gathered 10 people like you asked for. This time, me, Nia and Yuni would be apanying them. Yuri and Rouge would be standing by here.¡±

    Ignoring Nia who¡¯s squatting down while holding her head, me and Est-san discussed our current ns.

    P approached Nia then, and showed concern for her by tilting its head.

    ¡°¡­ Oi, what¡¯s up with this plushie? Is it a golem?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s P. Well, it¡¯s something like a golem made with magic.¡±

    As if saying ¡°Ossu!¡±, P raised its hand at Nia. Nia, on the other hand, carried P and stood up before checking it out in ways like holding it sideways or holding it upside down. P then started to struggle around as if saying ¡°Stop it!¡±.

    ¡°It¡¯s really well-made. Almost feels like an actual living being.¡±

    ¡°Well, it did take 200 years for it to be like this.¡±

    ¡°200 years!?¡±

    Taking the opportunity while Nia was shocked by that reply, P escaped from her hands. It then ran to Rin¡¯s feet before clinging to them. Don¡¯t scare P so much¡­

    I then started talking again with Est-san.

    ¡°While there¡¯s still plenty of time, let¡¯s move to the location first. The predicted appearance timing isn¡¯t very urate, so. Although it¡¯ll probably not be off by arge amount or anything like that.¡±

    There¡¯s a reason why I said something like that. Actually, this time¡¯s appearance point is at a ce close to a town called Zine, in the northern regions of the country called ¡°Eisengard Magic Kingdom¡± (in terms of the Surface World location, it¡¯s around the location of the Lestia Knight Kingdom).

    If, in the off chance, the variants appear much earlier than our prediction, the town could be attacked.

    The Phrase targeted humans in order to search for the core of the [Sovereign]. However, the variants instead attack humans in order to eat their souls, and crystal skeletons are born from that.

    Well, the crystal skeletons are a side-product. Their real goal is to feed those souls to the evil god as energy for it to grow.

    Like worker bees gathering pollen from flowers¡­

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s gathered-ssu yo!¡±

    When I turned around upon hearing Yuni¡¯s voice, there stood eight people including Yuni herself. Adding Nia and Est-san, it¡¯ll be exactly 10 people huh.

    Their age and appearances are all various, and their only simrity is the red bandana that¡¯s wrapped somewhere on their bodies. Most of them are people I¡¯ve seen before either here or in the underground hideout in the Holy Capital Alen.

    There¡¯s three people there who I havn¡¯t seen before that stood out, however.

    A one-eyed man in his thirties with a moustache who gave off an army officer-like feeling. A woman in her twenties with brown skin and long ck hair who looks somewhat Indian. And finally, a man also in his twenties with thin eyes and a quick-footed atmosphere around him.

    The one-eyed man raised his hand lightly and stepped forward.

    ¡°Sorry but I want to ask something. I heard that you can use something like a search magic which can find people anywhere in this world. Is that true?¡±

    The man, who looked to be rather vicious at first nce, looked at me with serious eyes. When I looked closely, the Indian-like woman and the man with thin eyes were also looking here with simr looks.

    I don¡¯t know what is it they want, but since they¡¯re sincere with their question I¡¯ll also reply seriously, I suppose.

    ¡°It¡¯s not absolute. First, I¡¯ll need something like a photo or portrait of the person I¡¯m looking for, or memories of that person from acquaintances. If the ce that person is at has something like a magic barrier, then the search would be obstructed. Well, things like magic barriers are notmon in this world so I think that possibility is low.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see. I understand now. After this, could I ask you to search for a certain person? We¡¯ll repay you as much as we can. This is a personal request from us.¡±

    When I looked towards Nia and Est-san, they nodded slightly. Seems like it¡¯s ok.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. As long as it¡¯s not something rted to criminal activities.¡±

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Thank you.¡±

    The three of them looked at each other and nodded slightly before backing down quietly. I wonder who is this person they¡¯re trying to look for?

    After that, borrowing the eyes of Kougyoku¡¯s dependants, I opened a [Gate] leading to a in close to the town of Zine.

    Passing through the [Gate], me and Yumina, Rin and P, Kougyoku, then the ten people of [Red Cats] moved to the in.

    The wide ins we ended up on was at a location far away from the town proper. It should be fine to fight all we want here. From here, we can see the town (which I assume is Zine) far away in the distance.

    From within [Storage], I took out the ten Chevaliers, as well as Yumina¡¯s Brunnhilde and Rin¡¯s Grimgerde; twelve Frame Gears appeared on the ins next to us.

    ¡°Uoo! Amazing!¡±

    Nia and a few others who had their tensions raised up by the appearance of the Chevaliers started getting into them.

    Oi oi, you¡¯re supposed to externally manipte the Frame Gear to crouch down before getting in¡­ To think they¡¯re just climbing up like that. And it¡¯ll actually be dangerous for them if I made the gears crouch now, so I can only let them be.

    I¡¯ll let them move around for a bit before the variants show up to let them get used to operating the real thing. I think they should be fine, but any extra practice is helpful.

    ¡°Can I leave you two with the role of instructors?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please leave it to us.¡±

    ¡°That much is easy.¡±

    Yumina and Rin too got into their personal machines; the silver and ck Frame Gears started up with a low rumbling.

    ¡°For Kougyoku, please keep watch in the skies.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Well then, I guess I¡¯ll make a tent for resting and things like that. We might have to stand guard here for the next six to ten hours, after all. I¡¯ve gotta make preparations for food as well.

    Ah, I want to eat some sushi¡­

    -Pixel

 Chapter 341: Red Cats Corps, and the Prince of the Fallen Kingdom.

    <h4>Chapter 341: Red Cats Corps, and the Prince of the Fallen Kingdom.</h4>

    ¡°Alright. As expected, it¡¯s gotta be like this for us, eh?¡±

    Nia smiled with satisfaction. In front of her, ten Chevaliers stood there with their bodies painted red and cat markings on their shoulders.

    While waiting for the variants to appear, Nia requested me to repaint the base color of the Frame Gears.

    Since these ten were originally going to be lent out for [Red Cats]¡¯s usage exclusively, I don¡¯t really mind. Still, a cat marking¡­

    Seems that among the [Red Cats] pilots, there¡¯s someone who¡¯s good at these kinds of things, and that person painted them on speedily with only pattern papers and tape.

    For the other locations, the Frame Gears painted each other skillfully using giant brushes I made on the spot. They¡¯ve really gotten used to moving them.

    On a side topic, I had to transfer all the way back to Babylon to get paint since there were none inside my [Storage].

    ¡°To have made them all bright red¡­ Well, it stands out so it¡¯s easy to identify but¡­¡±

    This might be ovepping a bit with Elze¡¯s Gerhilde, but the coloring is slightly different. One is scarlet while the other is a deeper red. Well, in the first ce it¡¯s easy to tell them apart from the differently-shaped frames.

    I checked the clock on my smartphone, and it¡¯s already past 4 in the afternoon. They should be appearing soon¡­

    ¡°I¡¯d like for it to not be a night battle¡­¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t the Chevaliers installed with night vision devices as well?¡±

    Yumina looked towards me and asked. Before, during a fight at night against Phrases, we had to equip our Chevaliers with external visors to allow them to see at night.

    Learning from that time¡¯s mistakes, the Chevaliers here are all installed with internal night vision capability simr to the Valkyrias. They should perform fine even while fighting in pitch dark conditions.

    ¡°Although they are installed, it¡¯s not impossible for the camera itself to be destroyed, so. When that happens, it¡¯ll be hard to move around given the darkness. It¡¯ll be horrible if something like them identally hitting each other happens. That¡¯s why I¡¯d prefer it if they would appear while it¡¯s still bright.¡±

    Well, we still have time until the sun sets though.

    There¡¯s also one more reason why I want them toe early if possible.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t that far away from the town to begin with, so it¡¯s within expectations for us to have been noticed by the townspeople already.¡±

    A group of suspicious individuals using giant golems who have set up camp near the town. At least, that¡¯s probably how the townspeople see us.

    There¡¯s several people looking this way from the rock formation over in the distance. They think they¡¯re well-hidden, but that much isn¡¯t nearly enough to escape from Kougyoku¡¯s eyes above.

    >

    >

    > (Note: tried using this for telepathy dialogues. Tell me if you prefer keeping it standard with ¡°¡±.)

    Those people probably came here to check on us after noticing the unusual situation. Around this time, the town might even be in a panic while thinking of us as possible aggressors. It¡¯s probably unlikely for them to ept our exnation so easily too, anyway.

    This country, Eisengard Magicraft Kingdom, doesn¡¯t have connections with our side. There¡¯s the possibility of them treating us as foreign invaders and attacking us, but since this ce is far away from their central regions, it should take quite a while for the army or knight order forces to arrive here. Of course, we n to finish up our business here before they can arrive.

    As its name suggests, this country is one proficient in magic engineering techniques, and is apparently also a major military power on par with Garudio Empire in the east. They might possibly have things like golem tanks. As expected, if they bring out those kinds of things, it would get troublesome.

    While I was thinking about that, Leen came out of the tent set up on the ins while holding a sensory board.

    ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed signs of appearance. They should be here in around 10 minutes.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯vee, huh.¡±

    Seems like we can finish this before nightfall. I connected my smartphone to the cockpit speakers on the Chevaliers.

    ¡°We¡¯ve confirmed the appearance signs of variants. All members, get ready forbat. The battle willmence in around 10 minutes.¡±

    The [Red Cats] members heard that and closed their cockpit hatches.

    The red Chevaliers slowly stood up one by one apanied by start-up sounds.

    ¡°Finally, eh? I can¡¯t wait-.¡±

    ¡°Nia. Don¡¯t get too excited.¡±

    ¡°So nervous-ssu ne¡­¡±

    Contrary to those words, the voicesing from the smartphone¡¯s speakers sounded rather carefree. Well, that¡¯s better than them being nervous, really.

    ¡°Leen and Yumina, you¡¯re the supports as mentioned. I intend to have Nia and the rest handle the intermediate-sses too, but if it gets dangerous you girls can step in.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Roger.¡±

    Yumina and Leen got into their personal machines. Eh, why¡¯s P getting in with Leen¡­ Don¡¯t get in her way, alright?

    Several minutester, suddenly, a crack appeared in the middle of the sky nearby with a ss- breaking sound. The crack, which appeared directly in front of the [Red Cats] group, slowly began to expand like the cracks on an egg when a chick was struggling to get out of it.

    ¡°Uoo, there¡¯s cracks in the sky!?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°Fuaa, my heart¡¯s beating so fast-ssu!¡±

    Eventually, after an especially loud breaking sound, the cracks opened up and from there, dark gold-colored variants appeared one after another.

    Most of them are lower-sses, and theye in various shapes from ones like snakes to ones like rhinoceros beetles.

    Within them, there are three variants that are clearly bigger than the rest. The intermediate- sses.

    If the Frame Gears are around the size of an average adult man, the lower-sses would be small-sized dogs while the intermediate-sses would be small buses.

    Using [Long Sense], I let my sight fly towards them to get a closer look. Aren¡¯t they bigger than normal intermediate-sses¡­ Right,e to think of it, the lower-sses all have different sizes, so it makes sense for the intermediate-sses to have some differences as well.

    The bigger problem here is the fact that one of the intermediate-sses is a flying-type. That¡¯s¡­ A sunfish-type, is it?

    That it¡¯d be moving slowly like an actual sunfish¡­ Is probably not a good assumption to make. It could be surprisingly fast. It doesn¡¯t even have eyes and a mouth, and is only close to a

    sunfish in shape anyway. To be honest, if the angles on its body are a bit sharper, it could pass as an angelfish-type.

    Anyways, the Red Cat members can¡¯t handle an aerial enemy yet. They don¡¯t have any long- range options, after all.

    ¡°Yumina, snipe that flying variant for me. Since it¡¯ll be impossible for Nia and the others to deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Brunnhilde, which was standing behind me, raised its sniper rifle-like gun. While the location of the variants¡¯ cores can¡¯t be seen through their colored bodies unlike regr Phrases, we can still guess at a general location based on experience.

    Still, the sunfish-type sure looks thin when it turns its front directly towards us. Well, even if I say thin, it¡¯s still several meters across, though.

    On the body of that sunfish-type, suddenly, numerous cracks reminiscent of a spider¡¯s web appeared. Yumina¡¯s sniping had been the cause.

    While I was marvelling at her sniping ability, the sunfish exploded from inside shily. Uo, that scared me!

    So it was a crystal bullet with [Explosion] enchanted, huh. A Phrase can absorb any magic power thates into contact with its surface, but it apparently can¡¯t absorb magic power that originated from within its body. [Aports] worked in the past, too.

    Seems like that strike had destroyed the core inside. What¡¯s left of the sunfish fell onto the ground, before starting to dissolve while producing eerie ck smoke.

    With that as the signal, the battle had begun. The ten red Chevaliers, each holding different weapons like swords, spears or maces, charged into the group of lower-ss variants and started mowing them down.

    Although the sunfish is down, there¡¯s still two intermediate-sses left. One has long legs and look like an ostrich, while the other is a dinosaur¡­ Something that looks like an iguanodon. Of course, their sizes are iparable with the originals.

    Following the [Red Cats], Leen also went towards the group of variants. While Grimgerde is an annihtion-specialized bombardment-type unit, in this kind of closebat situation it¡¯s impossible for it to fire as it wants. Staying faithful to her role as a support, Leen only targetted

    areas where the [Red Cats] were falling behind, and stalls or disces the variants here and there.

    During that period, Yumina¡¯s long-range shooting was also saving Chevaliers that were about to be hit by a variant.

    One Chevalier dashed out from the group of lower-sses and arrived in front of the ostrich intermediate-ss. From the number on its back, that¡¯s Nia.

    ¡°Urya!¡±

    Nia¡¯s frame flew up into the air and unleashed a falling sh on the neck of the ostrich-type. The neck, together with the head, was cut off beautifully by her strike, and falls onto the ground.

    However, from the ce where the neck was cut off, a new neck and head immediately grew back, as if nothing had happened to it.

    ¡°Nia, havn¡¯t I told you that they would regenerate if you don¡¯t destroy their cores?¡±

    ¡°I, I know that! I was just confirming, yeah!¡±

    This liar, she definitely forgot. She even charged straight to the intermediate-ss while ignoring the lower-sses.

    Everyone else were steadily exterminating the lower-sses. For now, there¡¯s no major problems. Over half of the variants are down for the count already.

    Est-san¡¯s Chevalier had also arrived at the ce where Nia was still fighting against the ostrich intermediate-ss. Oh, she started going for its legs first. Seems to be a n to rob it of its mobility first, then destroy the core which is likely in its torso.

    The other iguanodon intermediate-ss was fighting with another Chevalier. That back number, is it that one-eyed man from earlier?

    Frame Gear operations can show the pilot¡¯s personal skill. Judging from those movements, the person himself must be quite the master as well. He¡¯s sealing the movements of that iguanodon-type easily with the spear in his hands.

    Then, two new Chevaliers joined the fray. Probable the brown-skinned beauty and the slit- eyed young man from earlier. Those two have some good movements as well. Seems like it¡¯ll be ok to leave that side to those three.

    When I turned to look at Nia¡¯s side, Yuni too had joined the battle there following Est-san.

    The two intermediate-sses each has three person on them, and the four other Chevaliers concentrated on the lower-sses. They¡¯ve nicely separated into groups.

    Light began to gather at a spot in front of the iguanodon¡¯s head. Mu, looks like it¡¯s trying to release aser attack. Since I¡¯ve taught the [Red Cats] pilots matters regarding that attack, the three frames fighting it immediately spread out and moved around without stopping to throw off its aim.

    The beam that was released by the iguanodon did not hit anyone and flied off into the sky.

    ¡°Ah, not good.¡±

    The beam was flying towards the town instead of the sky. While the advanced-ss¡¯ particle cannon-ish beam is enough to blow away the entire town, the beam from an intermediate- ss is probably only strong enough to destroy a house.

    Well, it¡¯s not as if I¡¯m going to ignore it because of that.

    ¡°[Reflection].¡±

    I deployed a reflective magic wall in a 45 degree angle and deflected theser high off into the sky. It really is troublesome to fight near a town¡­

    ¡°-Ryaa!¡±

    When Nia thrusted her sword into the torso of the ostrich-type that had fallen down, together with ck smokes, its body began crumbling down and dissolving. They did it.

    The iguanodon-type too had started to dissolve; apparently the one-eyed ossan had pierced its core with his spear.

    Mustering thest bits of its strength, the ostrich-type variant suddenly started pecking the ground with its long mouth. It kept pecking at the ground for a while, but eventually its mouth too dissolved. What was that?

    I would regret having not looked more closely at this incidentter on.

    The lower-ss variants were almost entirely gone as well, and the battle was drawing to a close.

    ¡°I guess we¡¯re finished.¡±

    ¡°Seems like it.¡±

    Yumina¡¯s voice came from Brunnhilde¡¯s speakers. Well, this is the expected result for 10 Frame Gears against 100 lower-ss variants. There¡¯s no one who¡¯s injured too, so this is a good performance.

    If this was a battle against the Phrases, I could¡¯ve collected the crystal materials from their corpses¡­ Fighting against the variants really have no direct merits for us. Let¡¯s just quickly retreat.

    Normally, Eisengard Magicraft Kingdom should¡¯ve been dealing with this incident directly, and us destroying the variants may be seen as unnecessary assistance. However, if we left them alone, there will definitely be damages. There¡¯s a need for us to pass information along to more countries.

    [Papillon]¡­ Wait, it¡¯s [ck Cats] now. Guess I¡¯ll ask that ce¡¯s Silhouette-san to spread some suitable rumours within their inns and brothels in different countries.

    While I was absorbed in thinking about future ns, the scattered red Chevaliers returned towards my location.

    Opening the cockpit hatch, Nia jumped down from her frame with a lightness that won¡¯t lose to an actual cat.

    ¡°How¡¯s that, oi!¡±

    ¡°You have too many useless movements. You were not looking at Est-san and Yuni¡¯s movements right? Clearly, you¡¯re not suited to group battles.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed you can tell.¡±

    As I was admonishing Nia who for some reason had a satisfied face on, Est-san was nodding away to the side.

    Well, before this, when the Red Cats fight in battles Nia would probably be alone apanied by Rouge who¡¯s a huge fighting force. That it would turn out this way isn¡¯t surprising.

    Since the n is for Nia to move to the golem-use model after it¡¯spleted, I guess for now it¡¯s fine leaving this to Est-san.

    Since everyone has assembled, I returned the Frame Gears back into [Storage]. Kougyoku who was acting as surveince up in the sky also pped her wings and came down.

    ¡°Kougyoku, please let a few of your dependants patrol this area for a while. I want to know what happens here afterwards.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    When Kougyoku cried into the sky with a *Pyiii¡ªi*, a few small birds appeared overhead and began flying around.

    ¡°With this it should be fine.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°That bird can talk¡­?¡±

    Nia stared at us with eyes opened wide as we talked with each other. What is it,ing this far¡­ Don¡¯t you have a talking golem as well?

    Alright, guess its time we pull out of here.

    I walked into the [Gate] I opened and arrived back at the abandoned fortress we departed from. The same scenery as a few hours ago greeted us.

    ¡°Fuu¡ª, even though it¡¯s only been a few hours, it was pretty tiring-ssu ne.¡±

    While saying that, Yuni leaned herself against a wall. The other members, happy at the safe return of their fellow members, brought out food and drinks and lined them up on tables in the courtyard. Oi, is this a banquet?

    While I was smiling wryly at them, the three-people group from earlier came towards us. The one-eyed ossan, brown-skinned beauty and slit-eyed young man.

    Noticing that, Nia came and stood between our groups.

    ¡°Oto, there was this too. I¡¯m a bitte but let me introduce them to you, Touya. These guys were members from the previous generation, and the old man is ¡®Colonel¡¯, the woman is ¡®Lieutenant¡¯, and the frivolous man is ¡®Sergeant¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Colonel?¡±

    ¡°Those are fake names. We¡¯ve decided to not call ourselves by our real names until our wish has been achieved.¡±

    Colonel¡¯s evil-looking face twisted as heughed. His face looks even scarier when heughs¡­ It¡¯s true that the three of them all reminded me of military personnel somewhat.

    ¡°Yumina.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I asked Yumina to use her magic eyes to ensure the people in front of me had no problems. Yumina¡¯s Magic Eyes of Intuition can even identify souls that are at a level of ¡°leaning towards evil, but is actually not a bad person at heart¡±. I don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be people holding some sort of weird desires here in the chivalrous thieves¡¯ band [Red Cats], but just in case.

    Yumina gave a smile and nodded. Seemed like it¡¯s alright.

    ¡°It¡¯s regarding our request for help in looking for a person¡­¡±

    Colonel took out a leather-bound notebook from within his coat, and passed a monochrome photograph which was inside that notebook to me.

    In that picture is the figure of a woman holding a baby, sitting in an elegant-looking chair. Her age looks to be in the early twenties. She¡¯s wearing high-ss clothing, and a ne with arge gem adorned her neck. Was she a noble, perhaps?

    ¡°Do you want me to look for this person?¡±

    Maybe she¡¯s the wife of Colonel? I then looked at the stern-looking old man in front of me¡­ Nope, doesn¡¯t look well together at all.

    ¡°Unfortunately, she had already passed away. The person whom I want you to find is within her arms.¡±

    ¡°Eh? The baby?¡±

    I looked down at the photograph again, staring at the baby in the woman¡¯s arms this time. No, well, even if you tell me to find this baby¡­ I can¡¯t tell the difference between babies, you know.

    If I searched for the baby with my smartphone, wouldn¡¯t the map just be filled up with pins¡­?

    ¡°In the first ce, when was this photo taken?¡±

    ¡°Ten years ago. Which means that baby should be a ten-years old child right now.¡±

    Ten years ago!? Why do you think I would know how the child would look like after ten years!? More like, I can¡¯t even tell if this baby is a boy or a girl!

    ¡°He¡¯s a boy. That boy is the son of thest king of the Kingdom of Lowe, a country destroyed by the two countries of Garudio Empire and Eisengard Magicraft Kingdom in the past.¡±

    -Pixel

 Chapter 342: The Prince, and the Imperial Prince.

    <h4>Chapter 342: The Prince, and the Imperial Prince.</h4>

    Lowe Kingdom.

    That was the name of a small country in the Reverse World sandwiched between Eisengard Magicraft Kingdom and Garudio Empire that existed 10 years ago.

    While being situated within tworge countries, Lowe Kingdom managed to protect its independence, relying on the mountain ranges in its territory and its strong golem soldiers.

    The country had a strong pir of support in the form of the [Beast Emperor] series, twelve Legacy golems that served the country together with their masters, twelve generals of the kingdom.

    In this country, there were ruins of an ancient kingdom which had flourished on thisnd in the past, and Legacy golems could be found with a high frequency within those ruins. The [Beast Emperor] series were also excavated from those ruins.

    It is impossible for other countries to leave that kind of treasure trove alone. The country had received several invasions in the past, but they were all repelled by the twelve generals of those generations.

    The groundyers within Lowe Kingdom had high amounts of mithril. Mithril in this world held the property of reducing a golem¡¯s power, and as such, most golems can¡¯t even output half of their usual power while within the kingdom¡¯snds. However, the [Beast Emperor] series did not suffer from that drawback.

    Of course, if they leave thends of Lowe, that merit would be nothing. However, for protecting the country, it¡¯s a perk that¡¯s more than enough for them.

    The countries which had tried to invade Lowe Kingdom had always gotten a painful lesson in return. It¡¯s no wonder, since their own armies are basically operating at half-capacity while the other side is free to do whatever they want; it¡¯s basically cheating.

    However, ten years ago, that country had suddenly copsed. It was during the reign of the thirteenth generation¡¯s king, Maximillian Gran Lowe.

    The cause was the betrayal of one of the twelve generals of that generation. He had ran away to Eisengard Magicraft Kingdom, where his [Beast Emperor] golem was researchedpletely. And through joint development with Garudio Empire, the two countries managed to invent a device which allowed their golems to operate normally in areas rich with mithril.

    With that, the Lowe side lost their home ground advantage, and Lowe Kingdom was wiped off the map after falling to the golem armies of the two countries¡­

    ¡°We are former soldiers who were serving Lowe Kingdom.¡±

    While saying that, Colonel took out a single card from his bosom. When he shook it lightly, a golem appeared besides him. So it was a [Storage Card].

    The golem that appeared had arge body exceeding 2.5 meters in length, and was covered in armor colored a shade of yellow which is close to orange. And the most eye-catching part, the head, was shaped like that of a leopard.

    As I was looking up at that golem, its leopard head also turned to look at me. Oh, our eyes met.

    ¡°This is one of the [Beast Emperor] series, the [Thunder Leopard ¡¤ Leopaldo]. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve let it outside¡­ There was always the fear that our identities could be leaked to Eisengard or Garudio, after all.¡± (Note: I mean, that¡¯s literally what¡¯s written in the raw. ¡°Thunder leopard¡± in kanji, followed by ¡°leopard¡± in katakana. I assume the katakana is the name, so that¡¯s how I¡¯m gonna be calling it.)

    ¡°Please wait a minute. If that¡¯s one of the [Beast Emperor] series, then you are¡­¡±

    Yumina interjected from the side. That¡¯s right, that would mean¡­ To answer our question, the brown-skinned beauty next to Colonel, Lieutenant, took one step forward.

    ¡°Yes. Colonel was one of the twelve generals serving Lowe Kingdom during that time, alongside Leopaldo.¡±

    ¡°That would be the case. Well, I was just the youngest kid among them back then though.¡±

    Since it¡¯s ten years ago, it wouldn¡¯t be anything weird; still, I find it hard to imagine how the stern old man in front me could¡¯ve been called ¡°young kid¡± back then¡­ His face can pass off as

    that of someone in his forties, you know. Is he secretly young? Assuming Colonel is just over his thirties, then ten years ago would mean he was just over his twenties¡­ I guess that is young.

    ¡°Prince Rufredin was born only three days before the destruction of the country. As he was the child of a new concubine, the people who knew of his existence were very few. While we¡¯re sure the prince had escaped the country with the help of his wet-nurse before it fell, wepletely lost his tracks after that.¡±

    ¡°We were picked up by the previous [Red Cats] leader when we were wandering around. Since then, we¡¯ve been gathering information for the past 10 years, trying to find the prince, but we couldn¡¯t find a single lead.¡±

    Following the words of Colonel, the slit-eyed Sergeant said that with a sigh. Well, given the difficulty of the thing they were trying to do, that¡¯s pretty much par for the course.

    ¡°The twelve generals have mostly fallen in battle, and the [Holy Beast] have also been taken and destroyed. However, the people of Lowe survived in various ces. The prince is a symbol of hope for them. When I think about how the prince could be living in poverty while not knowing his heritage, I cannot help but want to help him. Please. Can you not help us somehow?¡±

    ¡°Even if you say that¡­¡±

    I looked at Colonel who¡¯s lowering his head before returning my eyes to the photo. If there¡¯s only this much to work with¡­

    ¡°Does this child have any special traits? Maybe a mole in a rare location, or a star-shaped birthmark¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about any moles or birthmarks, but all males born in the Lowe Kingdom¡¯s royal family will manifest the power of mystic eyes. And while they¡¯re young, it¡¯s a tradition for them to wear a sealing bracelet which seals away their mystic eyes. Since some mystic eyes can be dangerous if they¡¯re not used well.¡±

    Upon hearing the word ¡°mystic eyes¡±, I met eyes with Yumina on reflex. When I turned back to the photograph, the baby really was wearing something like a bracelet on his tiny wrist.

    I¡¯ve already met a couple of mystic eye holders before. Yumina¡¯s Mystic Eyes of Intuition which allows her to see the nature of a person, Her Eminence the Ramissh Pope¡¯s Mystic Eyes of Sincerity which allows her to see through lies, and the dragon n adventurer Sonia-san¡¯s Mystic Eyes of Revtion which allows her to see through illusions.

    As for the baby in the photo, his eyes were closed but I guess he was a mystic eye holder too huh.

    ¡°His Majesty thete King also had the Mystic Eyes of Ignition, even though it wasn¡¯t that powerful an ability. The prince should have the power of mystic eyes within him.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s true, then it should narrow down the range quite a bit. Our world didn¡¯t have that many mystic eye holders, and this world should have even less.¡±

    I¡¯ve once heard a theory that mystic eyes are non-attribute magics that have embedded themselves into a particr organ¡ªthe eyes¡ªof its wielder. In this world where magic users themselves are rare existences already, mystic eye holders should be extremely scarce. (While the Surface World may have more byparison, mystic eye holders are still pretty rare in our world, though.)

    Or more like, they couldn¡¯t find him even with that big a hint?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about your side, but in this world mystic eye holders are generally feared. Most mystic eye holders live their lives while hiding their abilities. It¡¯s hard to find one of them. Furthermore, unlike the youngdy there, His Majesty had the same eye color for both his eyes. I think it would be safe to assume the prince is like that too.¡±

    The stronger the power of the mystic eyes, the more likely the person is born with heterochromia. Judging from that, the mystic eyes formed within the Lowe royal family probably aren¡¯t strong ones. However, as long as it¡¯s still a pair of mystic eyes, I can tell it apart using the flow of magic power within the person¡¯s body. And as long as I can tell it apart, I can search for it with my smartphone.

    ¡°Search. A boy around 10 years old who has a pair of mystic eyes.¡±

    ¡°Searching¡­ Search finished. Now disying.¡±

    A few pins dropped onto the map being projected into the air. Three, huh. Still, with this we wouldn¡¯t know which one is the prince. It could even be possible that all three were just normal boys with mystic eyes.

    ¡°Is that sealing bracelet something which can be worn even when the child grows bigger?¡±

    ¡°Ah. The size should be freely adjustable. Since it looks like a normal bracelet on the outside, there¡¯s a good chance he¡¯s still wearing it.¡±

    Since it¡¯s a magic tool, I should be able to sense magic from it as well. That means it passes as a search condition.

    ¡°Search for one wearing a sealing bracelet among these results.¡±

    ¡°Search finished. One result fits the search conditions. Disying.¡±

    ¡°¡°¡°!¡±¡±¡±

    Got it! A single red pin falls onto the map.

    ¡°Garudio Empire¡­ To think he would be within the target of our vengeance¡­¡±

    ¡°Colonel, it¡¯s not just that. This ce¡­¡±

    ¡°The Imperial Capital, Gallesta¡­ And it¡¯s right in the middle, really¡­¡±

    The three of them muttered while looking at the map. They probably never thought he would be in one of the countries that destroyed their own, and furthermore in its capital. They¡¯re making ratherplicated expressions.

    I wonder which part of the capital he¡¯s in. I zoomed in on the map. I just hope it¡¯s not something like the slums¡­ It¡¯ll be the worst possibility if he¡¯smitted crimes or fallen to very.

    ¡°Nn? Oi, wait a second, isn¡¯t this¡­¡±

    As I erged the location with the pin, I began to realize that it hasn¡¯t shifted from the center of the imperial capital yet. The pin¡¯s location is within arge building at the center of the capital. Isn¡¯t this¡­ The imperial pce!?

    ¡°Why is the prince of Lowe Kingdom within the imperial pce of the Garudio Emperor¡­!?¡±

    Colonel leaked out a dumbfounded voice. I guess I should thank my luck for the imperial pce to not be covered in a barrier¡­ Wait, no. Not that. Is my search mistaken or something?

    ¡°What could this mean?¡±

    ¡°No, even if you ask me¡­¡±

    Leen looked at me with her eyes, but I don¡¯t know why this is happening too, you know. At the very least, within the imperial pce, there definitely is a ¡°boy around 10 years old¡± who ¡°has a pair of mystic eyes¡± and is ¡°wearing a sealing bracelet¡±. I suppose there is still room to doubt whether that boy really is the lost prince of Lowe¡­

    ¡°Do you have something like hair from thete king?¡±

    ¡°No, at least not right now¡­ Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°It would be best for us to confirm whether this boy really is the child of thete Lowe king, right? If I had something like the king¡¯s hair or bone, I can do that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Although it¡¯s severely damaged, His Majesty the King¡¯s golem is with someone I know. His Majesty¡¯s hair or nail should still be in its G-cube. We¡¯ll prepare it if it¡¯s needed.¡±

    I see. Gic information of the golem master, is it. That should be enough.

    After that, I just need to intrude a little bit upon Garudio¡¯s imperial pce, and borrow a strand of hair or two from the boy who turned up in my search. Then I just need to pass the

    materials over to [Alchemy Building]¡¯s manager, Flora, for a bit of DNA analysis, and we should be able to get to the bottom of this.

    ¡°Are you going to this pce?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just going to borrow some of this kid¡¯s hair strands with the help of [Invisible].¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯lle along too.¡±

    ¡°Me as well.¡±

    Following Yumina, Leen raised her hand as well. P raised its hand too as if saying ¡°Me too¡±. Kougyoku too nodded while perched on my shoulder.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll grab the hair of this boy and return to our world directly from there. How long would you guys take to get the king¡¯s hair or whatever?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Around two or three days.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Just contact Nia if you guys are finished.¡±

    We said goodbye to the [Red Cats] group, then moved to an unpopted forest for the moment with [Gate]. From there, everyone would disappear via [Invisible] before I would jump to the destination in one go with [Teleport].

    Since we¡¯re invisible, it should be fine even if we¡¯re off by a bit, was my thoughts as I confirmed the direction and distance using the map.

    ¡°Alright, everyonee closer.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    ¡°Fufu, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Don¡¯t say it out loud for god¡¯s sake. I¡¯ll start minding it more, you know.

    While hugging the two of them who are clinging onto me below my arms, carrying P on my back and Kougyoku on my shoulder, I used [Teleport] and instantly transferred ourselves to the inner courtyard of the imperial pce of Garudio Empire.

    ¡°Kya!¡±

    ¡°Oto!¡±

    ¡°Mu!? Who¡¯s there!¡±

    I messed up the height a little bit, and we ended up teleporting to a spot 30cm above the ground. I managed to hug Yumina who¡¯s about to fall over close and prevent it, but we couldn¡¯t stop our voices froming out, and several guards came over.

    Since I¡¯ve already casted [Invisible] on us, as long as we don¡¯t make a sound, they shouldn¡¯t notice us.

    The soldiers were looking around in front of us. Since no one was here, they collectively tilted their heads.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, we heard some suspicious sounds¡­ Seems like it was our imagination. Probably a bird or something.¡±

    One of the soldiers answered to the voice of a child which came from the side.

    When I turned to look at the source of that voice, there was a young boy around 10 years old standing in the inner courtyard. He¡¯s wearing some expensive-looking clothes. Is he the child of a noble?

    The boy has his long clear-looking brown hair tied behind his head, and looks like a mature child. His left eye is deep brown, but his right eye is a weird color between green and hazelnut- colored. Mystic eye holder, huh.

    ¡°Touya-san. That¡­¡±

    Yumina pointed at the young boy¡¯s wrist, where a golden bracelet was shining. The sealing bracelet. That means this boy is, without a doubt, the boy which was my sole search result.

    Now then¡­ Thete king of Lowe apparently had the same color for both his eyes; however, the boy in front of me ispletely heterochromatic. Furthermore, how did the prince of a destroyed country end up as the son of a noble within one of the countries that destroyed it? Well, with regards to the mystic eye it could be that his inherited power was stronger than average but¡­

    ¡°Hmm, maybe my search was wrong after all¡­?¡±

    Eh, whatever. Everything would be clear with the DNA test.

    ¡°Kougyoku, please.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Kougyoku flied off from my shoulder and glided in the air for a bit, before passing by the boy¡¯s head while plucking off a few strands of his hair.

    It probably pricked him a bit; the boy held his head with his hands and looked up at the sky. Sorry about that.

    Well then, with this our mission here isplete. Let¡¯s retreat.

    ¡°Ohh, Lucrecion. So you were here.¡±

    ¡°Father! And mother too!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty the Emperor! Your Majesty the Empress!¡±

    What!?

    Everyone in that ce besides the young boy kneeled down at the appearance of two new people in the inner courtyard.

    An imposing man in his forties and a gentle-looking woman in her thirties.

    The man who, although somewhat thin, had eyes and brows which expressed a strong will, was wearing a luxurious mantle and a crown which identified him as an emperor at first nce.

    The woman too was wearing a high-ss dress, and on her head was a circlet with an abundance of jewels scattered on it. So these two are Garudio¡¯s emperor and empress, huh.

    ¡­ That means that boy is the imperial prince!?

    ¡°Are you going out, father?¡±

    ¡°Umu. To the Factory. I might be returningte. Take care of mother.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After gently patting the head of the prince, who answered energetically, the emperor left the courtyard with some knights. The empress then started apanying the prince, and while chatting happily, they moved in a different direction from the emperor while apanied by the escorts from earlier.

    ¡°Kougyoku, sorry but can you grab some hair from the emperor and empress as well?¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Kougyoku flied off again. I have absolutely no idea what¡¯s going on here, so this much is about the only things I can do right now.

    ¡°What does this mean? How did the prince of the destroyed Lowe Kingdom be the imperial prince of the Garudio Empire which destroyed it?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not sure if that boy is the prince we¡¯re looking for, you know? There¡¯s the chance that the imperial prince here happens to be around the same age, has mystic eyes, and is also wearing a sealing bracelet.¡±

    Yumina and Leen discussed the current situation. Is it like that time in Lihnea, where the queen had an affair and birthed the son of another man¡­ No, probably not.

    Seems like some seriouslyplicated puzzle has fallen into myps¡­ This is going to be troublesome¡­

    - Pixel

 Chapter 343: Test Results, and some Family Planning.

    <h4>Chapter 343: Test Results, and some Family nning.</h4>

    ¡°For the conclusion: that boy isn¡¯t the biological child of this couple-desu no.¡±

    [Alchemy Building]¡¯s Flora told me the test results concisely. As usual, her twin bulges were threatening to break loose from her nurse uniform. Poison for my eyes.

    As if seeing through my thoughts, she took out a small container with a strand of hair inside it from her chest pocket. That¡¯s the hair left by thete Lowe king which Colonel passed over to me afterwards. Well, it¡¯s actually a strand of hair with its hair roots still attached which was used for golem registration, so it¡¯s a bit different from hair left by the deceased.

    ¡°On the other hand, it matched with this hair from thete king-desu no. There¡¯s no mistake that the two of them are father and son-desu no.¡±

    ¡°Ah ah¡­¡±

    When I heard her report, I looked up at the sky. The white ceiling of the [Alchemy Building] is so bright¡­

    So, the imperial prince of Garudio Empire is actually not the son of the emperor and empress, but the prince of the Lowe Kingdom which was destroyed by that very empire in the past.

    ¡°What do I do with this¡­¡±

    I can¡¯t begin to imagine how this turn of events had urred. The most important question here would be whether the Garudio emperor and empress knew of this.

    At least the empress must know, right? Since it¡¯s a child she had given birth to. Wait, no she didn¡¯t give birth to him¡­ Or did she?

    So does that mean the emperor is the only one who doesn¡¯t know¡­ Is it? That¡¯s kinda sad too¡­ I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s fortunate or not, but the Garudio emperor and the prince actually look simr to each other. Their hair colors were the same, and although the emperor had blue eyes, the empress had the same brown eyes as the prince. Anyone who looked at the three would conclude they¡¯re a family. They have good rtionships as well.

    If they knew that that boy isn¡¯t actually their child¡­

    What do I do¡­ This is way tooplicated a story. Ugh, it¡¯s too heavy for me!

    ¡°So, I want to listen to everyone¡¯s opinions on this but¡­¡±

    At night, I gathered everyone in my room and exined the circumstances. Suu, who¡¯s staying here today as well, was sitting on top of my legs as I sat cross-legged while wearing yellow pajamas.

    On top of the uselesslyrge bed that ten people can sleep on easily (I use a different one when I sleep alone), everyone was sitting as they like while wearing matching pajamas of different colors.

    Everyone would sleep together on this bed only when Suu stays over. That sort of unspoken rule was set in ce somehow before I realized it. Of course, I didn¡¯ty my hands on anyone¡­ I¡¯m a coward after all. Let¡¯s leave that aside for the moment.

    ¡°Umumu. Isn¡¯t the key here whether the Garudio emperor knows that that boy is his actual child or not-gozaran ka?¡±

    ¡°I think he doesn¡¯t know. They looked to be really close, too.¡±

    When Yae, who¡¯s sitting cross-legged with her hair down and wearing a pair ofvender- colored pajamas, said that, Hilda, who¡¯s next to her and wearing a pair of orange-colored pajamas, replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure of the details, but the point should be how the prince of Lowe Kingdom ended up as the imperial prince of Garudio Empire, shouldn¡¯t it. If we knew that part, everything should be clear.¡±

    Luu, who¡¯s wearing bright green-colored pajamas, pondered while holding her cheeks with both hands. Yeah, that¡¯s right isn¡¯t it¡­ Just how did the prince of the fallen kingdom, who escaped with the help of his wet-nurse, be the imperial prince of a different country; knowing the details surrounding that would be the critical piece we need to solve all the mysteries.

    ¡°Besides that, should we honestly tell the results to Colonel-san and the others?¡±

    Linze, wearing sky blue pajamas, turned to look at me. Yeah, I¡¯m not sure about that either¡­

    ¡°For now, I n on telling them. There¡¯s the part of their concern for the prince¡¯s safety too. Since he¡¯s living a fulfilled life in the imperial pce, I guess they can be relieved for the moment?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s aplicated talk for the people of Lowe, isn¡¯t it? For their own prince to be the imperial prince of one of the countries that destroyed their own. If I was them, I wouldn¡¯t know whether to be happy or be sad at that, to be honest.¡±

    While lying on the bed, Elze, wearing red pajamas, said that as she munched on some small snacks in a wooden te. Don¡¯t eat stuff on the bed, oi.

    ¡°In this case, the one most likely to know the truth would be the empress, wouldn¡¯t it. Should we just ask her directly?¡±

    ¡°No, well, you know. There¡¯s the possibility the child had been swapped somewhere without her knowing, right? The empress might¡¯ve been raising a child she thought was her own but actually was not in that case.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s true that that¡¯s a possibility.¡±

    To my words, Leen who¡¯s wearing ck pajamas nodded with a *fumu*. Next to her, Kohaku¡¯s group of five divine beasts were sleeping together with P. I wonder about it every time, but why does a stuffed toy need to sleep¡­

    ¡°King-sama, darkness magic. Fine if you use hypnosis on her.¡±

    ¡°Hypnosis magic? Oh right, I could¡¯ve done that!¡±

    Upon hearing the statement of Sakura who¡¯s lying down on the bed with sakura-colored pajamas, I snapped my fingers. With hypnosis, I can find out whether the other side knows about this without worry.

    I just need to put them under hypnosis, then ask ¡°Is the imperial prince your actual son?¡± If they answered in the affirmative, they don¡¯t know the truth; if they answered in the negative, then they know the truth.

    ¡°However, Touya-san. Is there really a need for us to go that far¡­? It may be a heartless view, but what they requested of Touya-san was until the end confirming the prince¡¯s safety and current location, and nothing else. If we tell the three of them the truth, whatever happen afterwards would no longer be our concern, no?¡±

    Yumina, wearing white pajamas, spoke up while hesitating somewhat. I know. If we mess up one step, it could mean destroying a happy family. Thus, it¡¯d be best for us to leave it untouched.

    Still, what about Colonel and the others? I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll fully ept it if we do not tell them everything. I think those three will be fine, but on the off chance some other former retainers of Lowe knew of this, they might do something stupid.

    I don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be any people who would believe someone that randomly popped up and started moring that ¡°the imperial prince of Garudio is actually the prince of Lowe¡±. However, what if that rumor makes its way into the ears of the prince? He probably wouldn¡¯t believe it either, but it would still leave its small mark on his heart. He might be hurt by the negative words of the heartless retainers. It may damage his rtionship with his parents as well¡­ I don¡¯t want that to happen.

    I want Colonel and the others to learn the truth properly, and ept it.

    Suu, who had been listening to our conversation, leaned her head back on my chest.

    ¡°Quite the difficult talk-ja no.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, huh. Was it boring for you?¡±

    ¡°I understood that Touya is as nosy as ever.¡±

    That¡¯s harsh. But well, it¡¯s the truth, so I can¡¯t say anything back.

    ¡°Still, that¡¯s exactly our Touya-ja. And if that Touya is troubled, it¡¯s our job to lend our strengths-ja. Don¡¯t hold back, ok? I¡¯m already d just by being together like this, after all.¡±

    Suu took my hands and brought them before herself. Our pose had be something like me hugging Suu from behind. Wait, Suu-san? It¡¯s a bit embarrassing¡­

    ¡°Suu. Bad to monopolize King-sama.¡±

    ¡°Oo?¡±

    Sakura who stood up lightly carried Suu off myp while holding her by her armpits. After that, she sat down on myp directly facing me (I¡¯m still sitting cross-legged), and hugged me tightly. Wait a¡ª, Sakura-san! This is even more embarrassing!

    ¡°Aah! Sakura-san, that¡¯s not fair! Me too!¡±

    ¡°Uoh?¡±

    This time, Luu peeled Sakura off and clung onto me the same way. Uh, girls!? Calm down for a bit!

    ¡°Guess we¡¯ll have to join the fray as well, Hilda-dono.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Let us advance, Yae-san.¡±

    ¡°O-onee-chan, us too.¡±

    ¡°Eh!? Ah, right! Yeah, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Wai-, hold on!¡±

    A game of tag had begun out of nowhere with everyone else chasing after me around the room. Making so much noise thiste at night, if this was a multi-storied building we¡¯d be causing quite a lot of inconvenience¡­

    In the end, I was caught by a tackle from Elze using [Boost], pushed down onto the bed before everyone else piled up on top of me. ¡°It¡¯s heavy!¡± ¡­ Is not something I will say. No matter what. That¡¯s a death g.

    Also, various things are being pressed up against various ces! If this continues, it¡¯ll be bad in various ways, so it¡¯s time to escape! [Teleport]!

    ¡°Fuguh!? H, heavy-degozaru!¡±

    ¡°Heavy¡­!¡±

    Yae and Sakura who were directly above me became the bottomyer and let out voices of anguish. Ah, sorry.

    ¡°Alright alright, don¡¯t make so much fuss just because you girls are excited about staying over. You all will be the queens of this country in the future, so it¡¯d be good to learn some modesty, you know?¡±

    While pping her hands lightly with a *pan*, Leen admonished everyone. I¡¯m saved. Gotta leave it to the oldest one here. Even though she¡¯s the next youngest to Suu going by appearances.

    After calming down thanks to Leen, everyone started talking about recent happenings. Since it¡¯s basically girls¡¯ talk, I don¡¯t speak up on most of the topics, but when there¡¯s something I¡¯m interested in I make sure to join the conversation. I want to know things about everyone properly after all.

    ¡°That reminds me, how¡¯s your training going, Elze? You¡¯ve been receiving guidance from Takeru ojii after that, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Shishou is amazing, you know! A while ago, we went to the foot of the Merishia mountains, and he smashed a huge rock around the size of a Frame Gear with one hit. We

    were taught [Toukihou] there as well.¡±

    ¡°[Toukihou]?¡±

    ¡°Err, instill magic power within a part of your body and change its attributes depending on the situation¡­ I think? The [Hakkei] used by the dragon n¡¯s Sonia-san also seemed to be a form of that. If you master it, you can let loose blocks of [Ki] like fireball magic, apparently. Shishou used that to strike down a flying wyvern.¡±

    What is that Martial God-sama doing¡­ I just hope he doesn¡¯t get too heated up and blow away a mountain or something.

    For Elze who usually devotes herself to training from morning to night every day, tomorrow has been allotted as a rare break day. ording to her shishou, a warrior needs rest too, or something like that.

    ¡°Is Ende alright?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Well, he¡¯s alright. I think. He¡¯s better at me in terms of manipting [Ki] anyway. He was being forced to have practice matches against Shishou every day and was beaten up every time, but he would get all better after going to [Alchemy Building] and having Flora hit him up with a quick injection.¡±

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s not alright, you know.¡±

    Linze who was listening beside us had a forced smile on her face. I¡¯m a bit scared to ask what kind of injection he¡¯s getting, but it should be fine. I think.

    ¡°But the both of us are definitely getting stronger. If I keep training a bit longer, I think I can defeat an intermediate-ss with my own body in one hit.¡± (Note: ah, Elze is steadily developing into a bugged character too. How bright her growth is¡­)

    ¡­Just the other day the [Red Cats] group had to use three Frame Gears to defeat one, you know.

    Well, Ende was defeating an intermediate-ss with his own body when we first met him, so. Elze also has the trump card known as [Boost], and she should get even stronger if her dependant link with me is strengthened.

    That reminds me, is Ende now something like a dependant of Takeru ojii?

    As I was thinking about stuff like that, Suu came to me again and hugged me from behind. Suu¡¯s a little bit fond of skinship, isn¡¯t she. It¡¯s still fine now, but once she starts growing various things will be problematic¡­

    ¡°Oh yeah, is your mother healthy, Suu? It should be soon right?¡±

    ¡°Umu. I wonder if she won¡¯t be giving birth soon-no. I would prefer it if I get a little brother, but a little sister would be fine too. As long as mother gives birth safely-no ja.¡±

    For the Ortlinde ducal house, they would probably want a boy as sessor. Since the boy would be in the same age group as Prince Yamato, they should be goodpanions. The child would be Yumina¡¯s cousin, and a brother- or sister-inw to me¡­ I think?

    ¡°Children-degozaru ka¡­ Us too, one day¡­¡±

    To Yae¡¯s spontaneous muttering, everyone besides Suu went a little red and started fidgeting while letting their eyes swim through the air. Of course, I was no exception. I can¡¯t get used to this atmosphere¡­

    ¡°If, if I remember correctly, ording to Professor Babylon¡¯s future-seeing artifact, eight of us will have girls and only one will have a boy, right?¡±

    Hilda said that whileughing a bit embarrassedly. That was mentioned a while in the past but¡­ Having eight daughters is pretty incredible. No, the moment we reached the point of nine wives it¡¯s already pretty incredible though.

    ¡°If we speak purely of probability, us fairy tribe have low chances of giving birth to males, so there¡¯s a high chance I give birth to a girl. Even if the partner is human, the child won¡¯t have half of each parent¡¯s racial traits like half-elves.¡±

    Leen replied to Hilda first. I see, so the child between me and Leen would have a high chance of being a girl.

    ¡°The demon king tribe is the same. The child would be part of the demon king¡¯s race¡­ I prefer a girl. If I have a boy and he turns out like the current demon king, that¡¯s horrible.¡±

    Sakura said that with a scowling face. To say it like that¡­ Well, it can¡¯t be helped when he¡¯s showing her that spoiled parent side of his all the time. And he¡¯s a rather excellent ruler too. That person really does have way too high a tension in front of his daughter. I¡¯ve been admonishing myself to not be like him when my daughters are born every time I saw him.

    ¡°But if he gets a granddaughter, won¡¯t His Majesty the Demon King be even more excitable?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Damn it. This is a big problem¡­¡±

    Sakura started rolling around on the bed while going ¡°Uunnn¡­¡± No, I don¡¯t think you need to worry about it that much¡­

    ¡°I, I think I would be happy with a boy-degozaru ka na¡­ As a swordswoman, as expected I want to train my child-degozaru shi¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it! I also want to be able to impart to him the essence of a splendid knight!¡±

    ¡°I-I think it¡¯d be nice too for me to be able to practice with my son, or something like that¡­¡±

    While embarrassed, Yae, Hilda and Elze talked about such things. Un, you girls, I think you can do those with a daughter as well you know.

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of unfortunate, how there¡¯s only one boy among all of us, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    When Linze muttered that, Yumina opened her mouth in reply.

    ¡°That may not be the case, you know. What the professor saw with her future seeing artifact was only a fact of ¡®The nine queens all had children, but only one of them was a boy¡¯. It doesn¡¯t say anything about our potential second child, which may have had a second boy.¡±

    ¡°That means there¡¯s a good chance some of us would have a boy for our second child, isn¡¯t it? With that, there¡¯s no problems on this issue anymore, I think.¡±

    On hearing Yumina¡¯s statement, Luu hit her hands together in joy. Wait, you mean for the number of my children to go over ten¡­? (Note: you sure don¡¯t give up easily, eh, Touya? It¡¯s a done deal the instant you had nine wives.)

    Forget ser, we can even make a rugby team at this rate. I also feel like we¡¯re going to urgently need babysitters in the future. Oh, wait, we have the Babylon Numbers.

    There¡¯s a just nice number of nine of them, so I can ask them to each support one of the wives in childrearing¡­ Wait¡­ No. No no no, rejected. As if I can leave my own children to that ero maid, that klutz miko or that lolicon doctor! Besides them, it¡¯s probably also impossible for the girl who does nothing but read books and the girl who sleeps all day every day to help with raising children¡­

    There¡¯s the necessity for me to secure the necessary personnel before my children are born¡­ Wait, no, I¡¯m rushing ahead too much.

    ¡°Hm, Touya.¡±

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    ¡°How does one make children-ka no?¡±

    Suu¡¯s one innocent sentence froze the room¡¯s atmosphere with an audible snap.

    Uh, what did you say?

    ¡°Suu¡­ How old are you again?¡±

    ¡°Nn, I turned twelve some time ago-no. Didn¡¯t Touya and everyone else celebrate it?¡±

    Right. She¡¯s twelve. No doubts about it. If this was Earth, she¡¯d be a middle schooler next year.

    ¡°Um, Suu. Has Elen-obaasama not taught you regarding ¡®those things¡¯?¡±

    ¡°? Regarding what, Yumina ane-sama?¡±

    With a wondering face, Suu looked at Yumina from over my shoulder. Ah, this face, shepletely has no idea¡­

    Back on Earth, we were taught things like that in primary school, but is this world different?

    Now that I think about it, normal people have routes such as hearing about it from friends or identally peeking on their parents, so they learn about it rtively quickly, but royals or nobles don¡¯t have that many options. They probably learn about it from a specialized teacher, or from their own parents.

    In actuality, Yumina, Luu and Hilda¡­ And Sakura as well. Those girls are all royalties, but it seems like they have the rted knowledge. Suu¡¯s the only special case here.

    Well, her mother Elen-san was blind until a few years ago. There¡¯s no way His Highness the Duke can teach her by himself.

    ¡°¡­ What do we do?¡±

    ¡°Even if you ask me¡­¡±

    I let out an ambiguous reply to Leen who¡¯s looking at me with a slightly red face. To be honest, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have that kind of material in my smartphone, but as if I can reveal them here¡­

    ¡°I thought something like this might happen!¡±

    The manager of [Garden], Cesca, and Professor Babylon entered the room while loudly mming the doors open. Uoi! What¡¯s with that perfect entrance timing!? Don¡¯t tell me you girls set up surveince systems in this room!?

    ¡°Leave it to us for things regarding that topic. We¡¯ll teach the basics very thoroughly and carefully to Suu, no, to everyone who¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°Trust in our skills. We have the lessons on application prepared perfectly too!¡±

    For now, I grabbed the two by their napes and started dragging them out of the room. Can you two don¡¯t appear in the worst time for you two to appear in?

    ¡°Things get extraplicated when you join in. Don¡¯t do anything weird!¡±

    ¡°Oya? Then you¡¯re saying you would teach Suu-kun the basics thoroughly and carefully?¡±

    ¡°Ugu¡­¡±

    ¡°With hands-on guidance?¡±

    ¡°If so, then there¡¯s no ce for us to shine, eh¡­¡±

    The two of them made smug smiles. These bastards¡­!

    Suddenly, my eyes stopped on the book Cesca is carrying below her arm.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°I took it from the [Library]. It¡¯s tonight¡¯s teaching material.¡±

    Oi, do you actually have future seeing abilities? How are you girls this prepared?

    When I flipped through the book quickly, it¡¯s surprisingly an actually decent book. Something like a health education textbook. If it¡¯s this then, well¡­

    I¡¯m still worried, but it¡¯s true we can¡¯t continue like this. Do Ipromise¡­? After some thinking, I grudgingly epted their help.

    ¡°Listen, don¡¯t go beyond the basics ok? I don¡¯t need any special courses. Just go with the extremely-normal course, got it?¡±

    I cautioned them just in case.

    ¡°I know, I know. You want to dye them in your own colors for the things beyond that, right.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s absolutely not what I meant!¡±

    I¡¯m starting to have a headache. For the moment, after asking everyone else to take care of things, I left my own room. Using one of the empty guest rooms to sleep shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Still, would it really be ok¡­ I¡¯m super worried¡­ As expected, maybe I should¡¯ve just used some of the rtively softcore videos in my smartphone¡­ Nono, that¡¯s also somewhat¡­

    While having an internal conflict and muttering to myself, I headed to an empty room.

    The next day, when I met with everyone for breakfast, Suu was acting a bit fidgety.

    It¡¯s not like she began to hate me all of a sudden, but when I talked to her she would turn red and avert her eyes. After that, she would turn to peek at me while fidgeting, and turn red again. Something like that repeated a few times.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. She¡¯s just a bit confused is all.¡±

    Leen was saying that with a wry smile, but even the face of that Leen was somewhat red for some reason. Or more like, everyone else who¡¯s at the table are also behaving weirdly for some reason. They would look at me from time to time and turn away in a rush when I met eyes with them, and some of them were muttering things like ¡°forty-eight¡­¡±, and there were some sighs ¡°Fuu¡­¡± that leaked out from time to time as if they¡¯re worried about something.

    What the hell did those two teach them!?

    After that, it took Suu several days to return to her normal state. It¡¯s troubling too when you¡¯re being minded too much¡­

    - Pixel

 Chapter 344: Invading the Bedroom, and Ten Years Ago.

    <h4>Chapter 344: Invading the Bedroom, and Ten Years Ago.</h4>

    The curtain of dusk had fallen.

    It¡¯s a quiet night. While the moon isn¡¯t very bright, the city was lit up here and there with light from magic light stonemps.

    The Reverse World. The imperial capital of Garudio Empire, Gallesta.

    We had transferred ourselves to the garden of the imperial pce that stood at the capital¡¯s center. Since I¡¯ve been here once before, we cane here easily using [Gate].

    ¡°So this is the imperial pce?¡±

    ¡°We managed to invade rather easily-degozaru na¡­¡±

    ¡°Anti-magic protection methods aren¡¯t really advanced in this world after all. Now then, what to do from here¡­¡±

    Mypanions this time were Yae and Luu. Originally, we could¡¯ve used [Invisible] and infiltrate all the way to the emperor¡¯s private chambers in one go but¡­ The number of guard golems is higher than we expectedpared to during the day.

    While invisibility magic can fool humans, the same might not pass against golems. We¡¯d be instantly busted if they have something like thermal sensors.

    And [Paralyze] doesn¡¯t work on these guys too¡­ No way I can just break them as well. Mm¡­ Oh, right, for now there¡¯s this.

    ¡°Search. Garudio emperor.¡±

    ¡°Searching. Search finished.¡±

    We hid in one of the bushes in the courtyard while watching the projected map of the pce.

    ¡°What do we do-degozaru ka?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking maybe we can just go there with [Teleport].¡±

    ¡°Eh? B-but, that¡¯s a bit¡­¡±

    Luu was showing some hesitation to the idea. What¡¯s the problem, I wonder?

    ¡°It¡¯s just a bit bad to jump into the bedroom of a c-couple suddenly, is what I think¡­ If they were in the middle of¡­¡±

    Luu who became bright red looked down as she replied. Yae, who heard that, also turned red and looked away. Damnit, that erobo¡¯s twisted sex ed had already begun showing negative effects!

    ¡­Well, I¡¯ll admit that it¡¯s not impossible. I feel like we don¡¯t need to be that cautious¡­ No, wait, maybe we do?

    When I confirmed the search results, he was indeed together with the empress. The imperial prince was in another room.

    ¡°Then¡­ We can first check the inside of the room with [Long Sense], before¡ª¡±

    ¡°Y, you¡¯re going to peep at them-degozaru ka!?¡±

    ¡°You know¡­¡±

    What¡¯s with that, talking like I¡¯m a peeping tom.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll have a summoned beast go check it out then¡­¡±

    ¡°That, that¡¯s good.¡±

    I drew a small magic circle on the ground with magic stone chalk, and summoned a small mouse. The mouse soon disappeared into the darkness of the night.

    I didn¡¯t link my eyesight with it, so this isn¡¯t peeping. I¡¯ll have it check the state of the room the emperor is in from a window or the ceiling beams, and if there¡¯s no problem, I¡¯ll then [Teleport] in.

    For the moment, I casted [Invisible] on the three of us. With this, we can move to the room at any time.

    ¡°¡­ Oh? Seems like the two of them were simply resting.¡±

    As I received the telepathy from the mouse, I gave the other two a thumbs-up sign. Seems like both the emperor and the empress were going to sleep. Alright, let¡¯s jump in then.

    I beckoned Yae and Luu closer and held their hands.

    ¡°[Teleport].¡±

    In an instant, we found ourselves in a corner of a spacious bedroom. A dim magic light stone is softly lighting up the inside of the room. Arge bed (although it won¡¯t win against the gigantic bed in my room), and a sturdy-looking office desk. There¡¯s a luxurious-looking furnace and a glittering set of table and chairs. That part is different from our home. Instead of money, however, it¡¯s probably more of an issue of personal taste.

    I approached the bed. Oh, before that, I should cast [Silence] to make the sounds from this room not escape to the outside. Since there will definitely be guarding knights or patrolling soldiers outside this room.

    We went close to the bed with cautious footsteps. Eh, why are we careful with our steps even though we¡¯re using [Silence]?

    [Silence] is not a magic which erases sound within an area, but rather a magic which prevents sound within an area from being heard outside that area. For us and the emperor empress couple within that area currently, it has no effect. Any sound we make can be heard properly even if our figures are invisible. It¡¯d be great if we can shut that away with another [Silence], but the magic can¡¯t beyered within itself.

    As we slowly went up to the bed, the figure of the two soundly sleeping could be seen. Alright, now to just use hypnosis magic¡­

    ¡°¡­ Who is there?¡±

    ¡°¡°¡°!?¡±¡±¡±

    The emperor of Garudio opened both his eyes. While he isn¡¯t looking directly at us, there¡¯s no mistake that he sensed us somehow.

    ¡°How did¡­¡±

    ¡°Probably noticed our presences-degozaru na. He seems to be quite a sharp person- degozaru.¡±

    In ce of the emperor, Yae answered me in a small voice. To be this sharp¡­ Is he a natural [Search] possessor or something? I mean, it¡¯s true that the only thing we¡¯re hiding from is sight, and we¡¯re doing nothing about any sound we make or anything like that but¡­

    [Invisible] has a markedly weak effect against martial practitioners like Yae, Hilda and Elze. They too have weirdly strong senses that can detect things based on their presences¡­ I guess this emperor is a fighter type too?

    Now then, what to do. Should we run, or force our way through¡­ Since there¡¯s [Silence] casted around us, even if we raise a fuss none of the soldiers outside would be alerted.

    ¡°Are you someone from Eisengard? I¡¯m impressed at that decrepit geezer¡¯s desire for more authority¡­¡±

    Umu, he¡¯spletely caught onto us now. The empress seems to be awake now as well, and the emperor is reaching under his pillow for something. Probably a hidden weapon.

    He seems to have mistaken us for intruders from Eisengard, however.

    ¡°What to do-degozaru ka?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s troublesome otherwise anyway, so let¡¯s just ask them directly.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Could put a crack between the couple in front of us, you know?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just do a bit of this and that to their memories with hypnosis.¡±

    Luu sighed slightly towards my answer. She¡¯s probably amazed at the same as usual happy-go- lucky solution¡­ Please get used to it already.

    With a snap of my fingers, I dispelled [Invisible]. Seeing us who suddenly appeared within the room, the emperor and empress got up from the bed.

    ¡°Who are you. Eisengard¡¯s assassins¡­ Or not?¡±

    ¡°Nope. Well, I guess you can call us Lowe Kingdom¡¯s assassins?¡±

    ¡°!? Lowe¡¯s¡­ It can¡¯t be¡­!¡±

    ¡°Dear¡­!¡±

    The two of them went pale in the face after hearing my words. Nn? They both reacted upon hearing the name Lowe. This means both of them know about the prince¡¯s background, don¡¯t they?

    ¡°Is anyone there! There¡¯s an intruder!¡±

    The emperor pulled out a sword from under his pillow while loudly shouting, but there were no reactions from the hallway outside. Since [Silence] is shutting off all sound that¡¯sing from this room, after all.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Your voices won¡¯t be able to reach outside. My magic is preventing that.¡±

    ¡°! A magic user¡­!¡±

    While pointing his sword at me, the emperor of Garudio stood up from the bed. In response to that, Yae lowered her waist slightly while stretching her right hand out to the hilt of her katana.

    Or maybe they¡¯re misunderstanding something still? It¡¯s not strange for them to think we came for something like revenge if we im to be from a destroyed country, after all.

    ¡°To think we¡¯d be attacked by former retainers of Lowe after so long¡­¡±

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t n on attacking you, and we¡¯re not people from Lowe in the first ce, you know? We were just requested by some of those former retainers to look for the prince of Lowe Kingdom with magic. It was surprising for us that he became your son, however.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, the empress dropped out of the bed. While taking a sitting position on top of the carpet, she turned a tragic expression to us.

    ¡°¡­ Wait, please wait! That child, that child is our son! He¡¯s our precious son even if we¡¯re not connected by blood! Please don¡¯t take him away from us¡­!¡±

    The empress wailed with tearsing out of her eyes. The emperor standing next to her was looking at his wife, breaking down from tears, with sad eyes.

    So they really knew about the fact that the prince isn¡¯t their own son. It didn¡¯t develop into a situation where the rtionship between a married couple bes strained, but honestly I still feel terrible. I feel like I¡¯m doing something really bad to them. Luu and Yae, who were apparently feeling the same way, turned guilt-filled faces towards me.

    ¡°¡­ Have youe to rob us of our son?¡±

    The emperor red this way, with some hints of anger in his voice, while gripping his sword tightly.

    ¡°¡­ I can use transfer magic. If I wanted to kidnap the imperial prince, I would¡¯ve done that long ago. I came here today in order to learn the truth. How and why did the prince of Lowe Kingdom be the imperial prince of Garudio Empire¡­ Everything starts from there. We want to consider our options after hearing that. That¡¯s why, would you mind sharing your story with us?¡±

    The Garudio emperor who silently listened to me lowered his sword after a while, before throwing it onto the bed. And after helping his wife up while holding her shoulders, they sat down together on the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always feared that this day woulde¡­ The day that someone learns of that child¡¯s secret, and possibly expose it under the sun for all to see¡­¡±

    While looking down, the emperor started telling us of what happened ten years ago.

    (Note: following is in the emperor¡¯s view.)

    Ten years ago.

    Back then, father who was the previous emperor was still healthy, and I was the first prince.

    It was near the end of winter when I, under order from my father, led an army and invaded Lowe Kingdom.

    In thends of Lowe which are rich in mithril deposits, golems cannot operate properly and can only output less than half of their original power. The [Beast Emperor] series used by the Lowe¡¯s twelve generals are the only golems that are immune to that effect, and as such Lowe had managed to repel outside invasions, no matter how fierce, numerous times in the past.

    However, with the betrayal of one of Lowe¡¯s twelve generals, and the acquisition by Eisengard of the betrayer¡¯s [Beast Emperor] golem, everything changed.

    Through researching the [Beast Emperor] they acquired, Eisengard managed to develop a device which prevents the negative effect of mithril on golems. However, as one of the required regents are not plentiful in Eisengard, they turned to the resource-rich Garudio for cooperation.

    Let us fight together, and take thends of Lowe for ourselves, and such.

    I was opposed to it, but the emperor, my father, epted Eisengard¡¯s proposal which included the other side¡¯s willingness to cede much of Lowe¡¯s territory to us.

    Lowe Kingdom had been subjected to an invasion numerous times by us in the past, and we had been defeated every time. Father might¡¯ve thought that if he seeds, he would obtain fame that would allow him to rise above the past emperors.

    Eisengard¡¯s only target was the [Azure Ruins] inside Lowe Kingdom. The [Azure Ruins] was said to be a site abundant in Legacy golems that can be excavated. ording to Eisengard, they only ever wanted that ruin from the beginning.

    Anyway, our two armies of tens of thousands of Soldats equipped with Eisengard¡¯s anti-mithril device, me leading the Garudio side and the Magicraft King leading the Eisengard side, marched towards Lowe. The mes of war were unleashed on the small kingdom.

    The twelve generals, or rather, eleven generals of Lowe who lost their home field advantage were defeated one by one while fighting against the allied forces of Garudio and Eisengard. Although the [Beast Emperor] series were still superior golems even without using their immunity to mithril, a paltry amount of eleven golems could not hope to ovee the difference in forces.

    Before the two armies, eventually, the capital fell, and Lowe Kingdom was destroyed.

    The day after the fighting ended, one of my aides found someone whom we believed was one of the wet-nurses in the castle that escaped. While she had died already, the identity of the baby she was holding was found very easily. The clothes the baby was wearing had the crest of the Lowe royal family embroidered on them.

    That baby was a prince of Lowe. The Lowe royal family¡¯sst survivor.

    If I let someone like a prince of a defeated country live, he may one day be the spark of a rebellion. It¡¯s the best choice, and amon happening in wars, to kill this baby here and now.

    However¡­ I hesitated as I tried to kill that child. I very naturally hesitated.

    As for the reason, it was because just a few days ago, I received news from back home that my child had been born as well.

    My wife had trouble conceiving, and we were finally blessed with a child after a long time. I can still vividly remember her joy back then.

    It might be due to the whims of a youngster who just became a father recently, or due to the guilty feelings of someone who murdered the child¡¯s own parents. I might be called soft, but to me, the crying of the baby sounded very much like a cry saying he still wanted to live.

    The fortunate part was the fact that only two people, me and the aide who discovered the wet-nurse, knew about the truth. I entrusted that baby with the aide, and sent them back to the imperial capital on an airship before anyone starts questioning us about the baby. I had burnt the baby clothes he was wearing, and there was nothing else that could prove he was a prince from Lowe.

    I could just leave him with an orphanage in the capital, and let him be raised as a normal child. If he had talent, I might even make him one of my son¡¯s aides; those were my idle thoughts.

    However, on the day I returned to the imperial capital, the worst disaster visited me.

    My child had passed away. The cause was unknown. Although it was likely an ident, it was still the worst thing that could happen to me. While shocked and saddened at my child¡¯s death, I realized that I¡¯ve fallen into a grave predicament.

    Until that point, I¡¯ve been told by my father, the emperor, multiple times to leave my current wife who couldn¡¯t bear a child and marry another woman.

    Different from father who had multiple concubines, I only have one wife. Since young, I¡¯ve always grown up while feeling repulsed by my father who had no care for his wives and saw my mother only as a tool used to birth children.

    That father who used several women and threw them away without any considerations only had few male children, and of them the only one who survived until adulthood was me. Sometimes I wonder if it¡¯s divine retribution towards my father.

    That was my father. If he knew of this incident, he would definitely forcefully separate me from my wife with the reason that a woman who can only give birth to weak children is unneeded. That is the one thing I wanted to avoid.

    Father was busy with negotiations with Eisengard back then, and had not seen the face of his grandchild even once yet. While infuriating, that was the only time I felt thankful for my father¡¯s indifference.

    The death of his grandchild had not been conveyed to my father yet. It was a sudden death, after all. My child had drawn hisst breath only minutes before I reached my wife¡¯s room.

    As I stopped the people who were about to leave to report this to the emperor, I thought desperately about a way to get out of my current predicament.

    It was then that I remembered about that child.

    I immediately had someone bring him to me. And then, after firmly ordering everyone who knew about it to stay silent, the prince of Lowe Kingdom had be the imperial prince of Garudio Empire¡­

    (Note: emperor¡¯s first-person recollection ends here.)

    ¡°¡­ A year after that, father suddenly copsed, and never got up again. I had be the new emperor, and we no longer had to fear my father¡¯s eyes; however, at that point, that child had already be an irreceable existence to us.¡±

    While hugging the shoulders of the empress, who¡¯s still crying, the emperor of Garudio finished his story.

    So that¡¯s what happened¡­ Umumu. I personally want to leave them be but¡­ The question is if Colonel and the others will ept that.

    This isn¡¯t an easy problem.

    ¡°Our wish is only one. That child¡­ We want to spend the rest of our lives together with Lucrecion. We¡¯re willing to do anything for that.¡±

    ¡°Please¡­ Don¡¯t take that child away from us¡­ I beg you¡­!¡±

    The two of them turned their entreating eyes towards me. Wai, wait a second! How did it be like this!? I¡¯m the least concerned person in this entire scenario, you know!?

    ¡°This is difficult¡­¡±

    ¡°For the moment, how about we talk about this with the Lowe group too-degozaru ka? They surely wouldn¡¯t wish for the prince¡¯s misfortune-degozaru.¡±

    ¡°Well, they were talking about things like how they wouldn¡¯t live with themselves if the prince had be a ve or something like that, and was living a life of misfortune. I think those people just wanted to be able to make the prince happy with their own hands. They probably weren¡¯t thinking about retaliating against the empire.¡±

    Thatst part was only my spections, though. I couldn¡¯t see them as people who would wish for revenge. Besides, if they were people like that, Yumina¡¯s mystic eyes would notice it.

    The empress raised her face, and looked towards us with eyes that seemed to have decided on something.

    ¡°¡­ Can you let us talk with those people of Lowe you mentioned? I want to speak about that child¡¯s matter properly, and let them understand¡­¡±

    ¡°Astiria¡­ Is it okay?¡±

    The empress nodded quietly towards the emperor.

    ¡­It can¡¯t be helped. We already got dragged into this, so might as well see it through. If the family before me is torn to pieces because of this, I would have trouble sleeping at night anyway.

    ¡­Since there¡¯s nothing else we can do, it¡¯s time for memory maniption with hypnosis magic! ¡­ I sincerely hope the situation doesn¡¯t worsen until that stage. The guilt would be immense if I were to just meddle with the precious memories of people who aren¡¯t even viins¡­

    - Pixel

 Chapter 345: Confusion, and the Magicraft Kingdom.

    <h4>Chapter 345: Confusion, and the Magicraft Kingdom.</h4>

    ¡°That can¡¯t¡­ Prince Rufredin became the imperial prince of Garudio¡­? What kind of joke is this!¡±

    Lieutenant struck the table we¡¯re sitting around with her fist and stood up. The ck-haired, brown-skinned beauty was shaking with anger, and her face was red from excitement as well. (Note: that in this case excitement is referring to her heightened emotional state from being angry.)

    Well, I understand how she feels. The country which had destroyed their own country had even taken their prince away from them, after all.

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking, that is the truth. Lowe Kingdom¡¯sst prince is now living as the imperial prince of Garudio Empire. That¡¯s the entire fact.¡±

    Hearing my words, Sergeant, who was usually smiling with a frivolous expression, turned his face to the side as he showed a frustrated expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kid around with me¡­! So what he¡¯s saying is that he used Prince Rufredin as a stand-in for that imperial prince that died!? Doing things as he pleases¡­!¡±

    The inside of the tent within the Red Cats hideout was submerged in a swirl ofplex emotions. Nia and Est-san, who were sitting slightly away, were looking at the situation withplicated expressions.

    ¡°¡­ The emperor of Garudio said he wanted to have a talk with you guys. What would you do?¡±

    ¡°A talk!? What is there to talk about!? Tell them to return Prince Rufredin to us immediately! Those robbers are way too conceited!¡±

    Lieutenant shouted out in rage. In contrast to that, Colonel who was sitting next to her had closed his eyes since a while ago and was staying silent.

    ¡°I would like for you people to stop misunderstanding us. Touya-sama isn¡¯t your postman. Why don¡¯t you go and meet the emperor yourself to convey that?¡±

    Towards the agitated Lieutenant, Luu who¡¯s sitting next to me released words with a somewhat dangerous tone. Nn? Is she angry perhaps?

    Lieutenant clicked her tongue and sat back down after a while.

    Eisengard Magicraft Kingdom had waged war against Lowe Kingdom, which had almost no diplomatic rtionships and was in a state of istion as a country, while dragging in Garudio Empire.

    While I do have the thought that maybe it would¡¯ve worked out differently if they talked with each other before things developed to this stage, there¡¯s already nothing we can do about that. I do wish for the proposal of a talk this time to proceed though¡­

    ¡°In the first ce, what kind of talk are we going to have? Couldn¡¯t he just be trying to kill us all after gathering us in one spot?¡±

    When Lieutenant turned to the side and spitted out those words, Colonel slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that kind of man. The emperor of Garudio¡­ He was the crown prince back then, but anyway; back during the fall of Lowe Kingdom, the two of us fought one-on-one. I lost my eye during that time as well.¡±

    While saying that, Colonel pointed to his destroyed eye with his finger. Lieutenant and Sergeant showed shocked expressions as well; it¡¯s probably the first time they¡¯re hearing about this, too.

    ¡°The one holding the initiative in that war was the Magicraft King of Eisengard. While his Soldats were surrounding the castle, I was away at a separate location, fighting against Garudio¡¯s crown prince who had attacked us from behind. I did not pay any mind to his constant advice for me to surrender, and kept on fighting him. As a result, the Magicraft King killed the king who I was supposed to protect, and I lost one eye as well. That that man picked up the prince and raised him is a truly ironic turn of fate¡­¡±

    Colonelughed a bit in self-derision. True, if Colonel had actually defeated the crown prince back then, the prince of Lowe might¡¯ve been dead now. It¡¯s nothing but spection based on the past, though.

    ¡°Thend of Lowe is now mostly under the empire¡¯s rule, but there are no unjust practices being carried out like unfair taxes or oppression, and the people are living a rtively peaceful life. The area spreading out from the former Lowe capital, Laevateinn, which is under the emperor¡¯s direct authority, that is. It¡¯s a huge differencepared to the Eisengard territory which mainly centers around the [Azure Ruins]. An emperor like that wouldn¡¯t betray us¡­ Is what I¡¯d like to think.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Even so, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that they were the ones who took away our country. I cannot forgive them.¡±

    Lieutenant muttered while looking downwards after hearing Colonel¡¯s words.

    There¡¯s no need to forgive them, is what I think. It¡¯s your own emotions, after all. However, I¡¯d like for that hate and anger to not be passed down onto future generations as well.

    The chain of hatred will continue to gue the future if it¡¯s not cut off somewhere. Teaching one¡¯s own children the concept of hate and anger, and telling them things like ¡°That country is the enemy¡± and ¡°We will never forgive them after a hundred years¡± while making them hold swords and charge into battlefields; that¡¯s definitely not something good.

    Although, it might be my status as a third-party here that enables me to think that way¡­

    ¡°In case you ept the talk with the emperor, I will guarantee your safety there. I won¡¯t allow anything to happen to you guys. Of course, I won¡¯t allow you guys to do anything towards the emperor as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­ We cannot decide this with just the three of us. Let us talk with outrades. Give us some time.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Then pleasee again on the morning a week from now.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    After saying that, Colonel got out of the tent together with the other two.

    I let out arge breath and leaned back on the chair I was sitting on. Lowe, as well as Garudio, if you say they¡¯re unrted to me then they are, but¡­

    ¡°I wonder if they intend to take the prince back from the empire?¡±

    ¡°I wonder. Is it really a wise decision to tell an innocent child who knows nothing that ¡®Your parents aren¡¯t your real parents; not only that, they were people who sided with the ones that killed your real parents¡¯¡­?¡±

    Est-san replied to Nia¡¯s murmur.

    ¡°It would surely be a huge shock to the child¡­¡±

    ¡°However, isn¡¯t it not a bad thing to learn of the truth-degozarou?¡±

    Luu and Yae too stated their opinions. It¡¯s a tough question, really¡­

    ¡°Uun¡­ I can also change the memory of the three of them using hypnosis to make it so that we couldn¡¯t find the prince¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ignoring those three¡¯s feelings a bit too much, aren¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ Sorry.¡±

    It¡¯s as Est-san said. They had spent the past ten years searching for the prince. To turn that feeling of theirs into nothing would be too cruel.

    ¡°That reminds me, the emperor of Garudio was being cautious of assassins from Eisengard; what¡¯s going on with those two countries these days anyway?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly a good rtionship. Eisengard originally invaded Lowe in order to obtain the ruins of an ancient kingdom within that country, the [Azure Ruins]. However, afterwards, another new site was discovered within thends handed over to Garudio. Eisengard wanted Garudio to hand over that new ruin, named [Emerald Ruins], and they¡¯re currently arguing about this. In the worst case, there¡¯s the possibility of Eisengard invading the old Lowe territories again.¡±

    What is that. What kind of hardcore ruin-lovers are they?

    ¡°I heard that they¡¯re looking for something, but I don¡¯t know what it is exactly. Since Eisengard is looking for it, I presume it¡¯s a legacy of the ancient kingdoms¡­¡±

    The ancient legacies from the age when golems were being made, huh. It¡¯s kind of like Babylon¡¯s [Warehouse], isn¡¯t it? That would exin why people want to obtain them.

    ¡°The country called Eisengard rose in power due to its revival of stuff like ancient golems and technologies it found in ruins. Among them, the Soldat and the Panzer are famous examples.¡±

    ¡°Soldats are golems that one person can manipte several of at a time, right? What about Panzer?¡±

    ¡°An armament type golem, so to speak. It refers to golems in the form of armor or weapons which the master equips and fights with, using their own body. Those golems, like others, also have their own will, and will aid their master in battle by themselves.¡±

    Oi oi, a powered suit with consciousness? ording to Est-san, they¡¯re not Legacy golems simr to the Soldats, and as such they don¡¯t have special abilities.

    It¡¯s my spection, but maybe the golem strengthening system Professor Babylon and Dr. Elka were working on was partially based on the Panzer.

    Eisengard leveraged that technological strength to invade the countries around it, and steadily expanded its territory. Even though there are other powerful countries, Rase Martial Kingdom

    and Strain Kingdom to the north as well as Garudio Empire to the east, surrounding it, there¡¯s still no guarantee that it won¡¯t do anything drastic; it¡¯s a country with that kind of image.

    ¡°Apparently, the Magicraft King of Eisengard is an old geezer who¡¯s pretty messed up in the head. I heard he attached a golem arm to himself or something.¡±

    After powered suits it¡¯s a cyborg¡­

    If he had lost his arm to an ident in the past and attached a golem arm to himself, I could ept that reasoning, but it seemed like that¡¯s not the case.

    Apparently he lopped it off himself and attached a new one in order to conduct high-precision works. That¡¯s kinda¡­ This old man sounds quite dangerous. (Note: mad scientists exist in every world, Touya.)

    ¡°He¡¯s said to be a man who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use any means necessary in order to obtain an unknown technology. The invasion of Lowe was probably something driven by that desire as well.¡±

    While listening to Est-san¡¯s words, I got slightly concerned.

    The ce where we fought against some variants the other day. That was within Eisengard territory wasn¡¯t it¡­ Plus we got seen perfectly by people from the town nearby.

    This is bad. As expected, maybe I should¡¯ve taken some countermeasures back then¡­ I hope this doesn¡¯t stir up trouble¡­

    ¡°Some of the ancient technologies revived by that country also brought benefits to the world. It¡¯s difficult how we cannot unterally condemn their conduct because of that.¡±

    ¡°Although it¡¯s not as good as this thing given to us by Touya, our existing long-distancemunication devices are also a fruit of Eisengard¡¯s researches, after all.¡±

    Nia lightly waved the smartphone I gave her. That¡¯s an item which would bring trouble as well if the people of Eisengard ever get their eyes on it, huh.

    ¡°So is Eisengard the best in the world in terms of golem technology?¡±

    ¡°That would be correct. However, possibly due to the excessive utilization of Factory golems such as Soldats and Panzers, their golem users¡¯ quality isn¡¯t very high.¡±

    ¡°That country is all about numbers, after all. It¡¯s their belief that rather than a powerful weapon which can only be wielded by several dozens of people, a in weapon that can be wielded by several thousands is much better in utility.¡±

    Choosing mass-production models over specialized models, or something like that. Seems like the country also holds quite the production ability. Although its top is a bit weird¡­

    I wonder how the core retainers think of their king. From what I¡¯ve heard, he seems to be someone who¡¯s pretty hard to handle¡­

    ¡°How about Garudio Empire?¡±

    ¡°These past few years, it¡¯s been pouring its attention towards internal development. The previous emperor had quite a fierce temperament, and the empire often had quarrels in the past with the neighboring Gandhiris Steel Kingdom and Strain Kingdom; however, since the current emperor took over, that situation is showing signs of improvement. On the other hand, its rtionship with Eisengard is steadily bing worse, though¡­¡±

    Well, when the top changes, the country¡¯s central policies will too.

    That reminds me, it¡¯s almost time for the monthly World Alliance meeting. I probably need to talk with the Surface World rulers about the Reverse World soon. The only country which knows about the Reverse World is Palerius Kingdom right now, after all.

    There¡¯s gonna be a lot of things happening when the two worlds eventually join together. Exnations as well as letting them prepare themselves are necessary before that happens. Hmm, maybe I¡¯ll invite them all over to this world once?

    But if I bring them to Dracliff Ind where Shirogane is, it¡¯s just an ind with dragons¡­

    Guess I¡¯ll ask Prim Kingdom or Trihn God-Empire for help. It should be easy for them to understand a lot of things if they see a street with golems walking about.

    I took out my smartphone and opened the contact book.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 346: Connection, and the Worldâ€™s Future.

    <h4>Chapter 346: Connection, and the World¡¯s Future.</h4>

    ¡°Please wait, Touya-dono. That story, it¡¯s a bit too¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand it¡¯s hard to believe. Still, it¡¯s the truth.¡±

    I replied decisively while watching the leaders of the various countries who all sat in stunned silence.

    On the monitor of the conference room, a world which is perfectly reversed from our own, as if reflected in a mirror, was shown.

    For the meeting this time, besides the various country representatives, I¡¯ve also asked Pam, as the representative for the Great Sea of Trees, and Rerishia-san, as the representative for the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, to attend.

    With this, of the 20-ish countries in this world, most of them are participating in the alliance. Well, the people of the sea of trees aren¡¯t exactly a country, and ruined regions like Sandora and Yulong aren¡¯t being considered, though.

    The attendees are:

    Belfast Kingdom

    Regulus Empire

    Refreese Imperium

    Mismede Kingdom

    Ramissh Theocracy

    Roadmare Union

    Lestia Knight Kingdom

    Lihnea Kingdom

    Divine Nation Eashen

    Demon Kingdom Xenoas

    Palouf Kingdom

    Ferzen Magic Kingdom

    Elfrau Kingdom

    Ryle Kingdom

    Hannock Kingdom

    Egret Kingdom

    Palerius Kingdom

    Brunhild Dukedom

    The representatives of all those countries listed are assembled here.

    And on this asion, I made public the ¡°existence of the Reverse World¡± and the ¡°merging of the two worlds¡± that will ur in the near future.

    To be honest, it¡¯s not weird even if they suspect me of having contracted a serious mental disease with this topic. However, everyone here has already faintly realized and epted the concept of worlds different from our own. Thanks to the invaders from outside this world, the Phrase.

    ¡°Nothing like horrible cataclysms or the end of the world will happen even if I say the worlds will merge. I¡¯ve already made preparations to make it that way.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ When that other world you speak of is joined together with ours, what exactly will happen?¡±

    The queen of Elfrau raised her hand slightly and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯ll likely be something like discovering a new continent across the ocean. There won¡¯t be anything like our existingndscape changing.¡±

    The worlds aren¡¯t ¡°ovepping¡±, but ¡°joining¡±, to be more urate. The two worlds will justbine with each other across the ocean, and nothing like thend masses merging together will happen. However, since some parts of thend at the bottom of the ocean will be merged together, it seems like there¡¯s a possibility for new inds to appear due to the squeezing together and subsequent rising ofnd masses.

    ¡°Two worlds bing one, is it¡­ Touya-dono, what are the people living in the other world like?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t give a definitive answer since I¡¯ve only visited a couple of countries myself, but in general they¡¯re no different from us. However, magic isn¡¯t very developed on the other side. It¡¯s not as if it doesn¡¯t exist, but it isn¡¯t really needed.¡±

    ¡°Magic isn¡¯t really needed? What do you mean?¡±

    The country famed for its magicians, Ferzen¡¯s king interjected. To him, magic is the central pir supporting his country, so a statement like that is obviously concerning.

    ¡°Instead of magic, they¡¯re more developed in the area of magic engineering. Things like the ether vehicle I made the other day are already in use on the other side since a while ago. Well, those are rtively pricey on the other side as well, though.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean they¡¯re a more advanced world than ours?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not entirely the case. For example, something that we can finish in an instant with earth magic would take them several days using their golems to construct. There¡¯re different areas they¡¯re good and bad in.¡±

    After that, I shared all that I know with the other kings. First, the merging of the world had already begun, and there¡¯s no way to stop it.

    Even though the worlds are merging, since we¡¯ll be separated by an ocean as exined earlier, there won¡¯t be things like national boundaries changing.

    Also, the fact that the variant attacks would be increasing in frequency in the future.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand. Anyway, the Great Sea of Trees won¡¯t be affected by this, right?¡±

    ¡°Besides the appearance of the variants, yeah.¡±

    ¡°Then that situation doesn¡¯t really matter to us. Of course, if Touya is troubled, all tribes in the sea of trees are willing to lend you their strengths. Call on us anytime.¡±

    Pam leaned back on her chair with a fearless smile. The tribes of the Great Sea of Trees doesn¡¯t really concern themselves with these kinds of things. To them, the Great Sea of Trees is their world, and means everything to them, after all.

    ¡°Central-dono has said that she went to the other side once. How would you describe that world?¡±

    Eashen¡¯s Mikado, Shirahime-san, asked that towards the queen of Palerius, Central-san, who¡¯s sitting next to her.

    ¡°I was only inside the castle of a country called Prim, so I wouldn¡¯t really know¡­ However, it wasn¡¯t really any differentpared to our side. Things like food and drinks were pretty normal as well.¡±

    Millie-san who went together as escort also tasted the food for poison, just in case. Regarding foodstuffs, there¡¯s almost no problems. There are things there that are identical to the ones found in the Surface World, after all.

    ¡°Touya-dono, as expected, the thing I¡¯m most concerned about is whether the countries on the other side would attack our countries. Using those, uh, golems? That you mentioned.¡±

    When the Lihnea king opened his mouth and said that, several other kings also nodded slightly. Right, that¡¯s a point I can understand.

    ¡°Since there¡¯s going to be an ocean between us, I don¡¯t think direct invasions would ur that easily. Besides, if it actually happens we won¡¯t just sit around and watch. That¡¯s what the alliance is for, anyway.¡±

    If possible, I¡¯d want the countries on the other side to join the alliance and get along with everyone else. That opinion itself isn¡¯t opposed by any of our current members. That means, it only depends on the countries in the Reverse World.

    If the other side doesn¡¯t want to interact then we¡¯ll leave them be, and if theye picking a fight then I¡¯ll extinguish the sparks before they can ignite. I want the two sides to be friends, but not to the degree that we¡¯ll endure getting one-sidedly picked on.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Touya-dono after all.¡±

    ¡°We can only pray the leaders of the countries on the other side aren¡¯t idiots.¡±

    ¡°How many countries do you think will disappear from the other world¡¯s map?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a difficult question. Over here it ended with just two, but¡­¡±

    The monarchs of Belfast, Regulus, Mismede and Refreese are spewing random things together. Oi, wait a minute. I¡¯m not the one who actually destroyed Yulong, and didn¡¯t you guys also kind of participated in the fall of Sandora?

    Well, I am thinking about probing a bit into Eisengard right now, though.

    Since I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to make judgments with only second-hand knowledge, I¡¯m nning to go meet with that Magicraft King once. He could be a rather air-headed grandpa for one¡­ No, it¡¯d be bad to give that kind of grandpa authority over a country.

    It¡¯s possible that while the top is messed up, the subordinates are decent people. It would be truly troublesome if it¡¯s like Yulong or Sandora, where the entire country is permeated with weird ways of thinking. But if they¡¯re decent, they should¡¯ve stopped the crazy grandpa at the top, shouldn¡¯t they¡­

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like the merging will happen right away, so don¡¯t be too concerned about it. Even if it happens, there won¡¯t be any kind of huge changes. Also, I believe we should hide this fact from the public for the moment¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯ll only invite unnecessary confusion. That aside, do you want to convey this matter to Nokia and Horn as well?¡±

    The state governor of Roadmare asked me that.

    Un, that¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve been thinking about as well¡­

    Nokia Kingdom and Horn Kingdom. The two countries in the Surface World that still have not joined the World Alliance.

    Although apparently, Horn Kingdom had several talks with the neighboring Ferzen.

    That country is in the middle of a power struggle, and right now it¡¯s in a state where there¡¯s no actual leader for the country. Something about how the previous king passed away without naming a sessor, and then some arguments broke out over the inheritance ceremony, or something. As such, they¡¯re not in a state where they can decide on national policies easily.

    As for Nokia Kingdom, attempts for conversation from Xenoas¡¯ side had been conveyed a few times, but apparently they¡¯ve been avoiding a concrete reply.

    Nokia was a kingdom built by people who escaped from the tyranny of Yulong in the past, and is situated deep within a series of steep mountains; as such, it¡¯s a country half-isted from the world. To be honest, since until recently Xenoas had been a simrly isted country, there isn¡¯t a lot of contact between the two. It¡¯s a tough situation to resolve.

    ¡°Regarding Horn and Nokia¡­ For the moment it¡¯s best to watch the situation develop, I suppose. There¡¯s not much they can do even if we told them this information.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Even us right now have basically no idea what to do with this, after all.¡±

    The state governor replied with a wry smile. Well, if the other side wishes to not interact with us, it¡¯s not impossible for us to follow their wish.

    ¡°Does the other world not have an organization like the Adventurer¡¯s Guild?¡±

    This time, a question flew here from Guild Master Rerishia-san. Could she perhaps be nning to extend the operations of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild into the other world as well¡­?

    ¡°At least in the countries which I¡¯ve been to, there wasn¡¯t anything like that. Things like magic beasts or monsters do exist there, but they¡¯re mostly handled by the country¡¯s knight orders and their golems. In the countryside, there are also viges that purchase golems to use as guards. Of course, it seems like there are also golem users who make a living by defeating monsters.¡±

    ¡°Fumu¡­ I see.¡±

    Rerishia-san started thinking about something. Surely a lot of calctions are flying around inside her head. Since she¡¯s an elf, it¡¯s possible for her to take her time and slowly get the Reverse World to ept the concept of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, after all.

    I¡¯m personally okay with helping out if it¡¯s for that. Even now, I¡¯m still technically an adventurer, after all.

    Regarding the talk about viges purchasing golems to use as guards earlier, that¡¯s ultimately only about the viges that have a certain amount of mary resources; small frontier viges mostly wouldn¡¯t have that luxury.

    And even for the viges that have guard golems, if it¡¯s not a type that¡¯s very specialized towardsbat, it wouldn¡¯t do them much good; also, in the cases where the vige can¡¯t afford too many, there¡¯s going to be situations like using 1 or 2 golems to repel a goblin horde, which is ludicrous.

    It¡¯s weird saying this, but purely in terms of fighting strength, the people in the Surface World is betterpared to those in the Reverse World. Since the other side mostly had people relying on golems to fight, their individual skill levels aren¡¯t exactly high.

    ¡°We¡¯d sure like an opportunity to go to that other world once. Can¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t, but it¡¯s apletely difference world, you know? Things like the reputation of your country wouldn¡¯t work there, and considering the danger¡­¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s Touya-dono, couldn¡¯t you deal with most dangers that aren¡¯t too serious anyway?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Well, that is true.¡±

    Mismede¡¯s Beast King grinned at me. I¡¯m being pretty trusted, eh. It¡¯s true that if I do something like constantly spreading out a [Prison] in the surroundings, unless the evil god attacks us our safety can be guaranteed. Still, there¡¯s many things to take care of like poison slipped into foods or toxic gas¡­

    For now, I¡¯ll ask Trihn God-Empire or Prim Kingdom to host them next time. Although having everyone go at once would be impossible, if it¡¯s three or four people each time then it should be fine. Well, if you add in the escort personnel, the number would increase quite a bit, though.

    Afterwards, we moved into the usual free time with the various leaders chatting with each other while having snacks or ying games. Sometimes, when discussing problem facing their countries, the two parties would turn to me for help; things like that happened.

    If we can mingle with the leaders of the Reverse World like this, it would be nice.

    For now it¡¯s only Prim and Trihn¡­ Oh, there¡¯s that connection I had with Panashes

    Kingdom as well, wasn¡¯t there. I was acquainted with their prince who¡¯s the master of the blue [Crown]. That annoying sleeping prince¡­

    I can just have him introduce me to his parents, the king and queen of Panashes.

    I hope his parents are normal people¡­ Umu.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 347: The Discussion, and the Mystic Eyes of Recollection.

    <h4>Chapter 347: The Discussion, and the Mystic Eyes of Recollection.</h4>

    The room was surrounded in a tense atmosphere.

    This ce was a room within the imperial pce of Garudio Empire. The room had been soundproofed with my [Silence], and no voice from within would leak outside.

    I¡¯m sitting on a chair in one corner of the room; in the center of the room, the former retainers of Lowe Kingdom, Colonel, Lieutenant and Sergeant are sitting on a sofa, while the emperor of Garudio Empire, Falchion Rig Garudio, as well as Empress Astiria and the emperor¡¯s close aide, the prime minister, Lancelow Olcot, sat facing them on another sofa.

    This Prime Minister Lancelow is actually the aide of the emperor¡ªthen crown prince¡ªthat first discovered Prince Rufredin in the battlefield.

    That was the beginning of the events that led Prince Rufredin of Lowe to be Imperial Prince Lucrecion of Garudio. It was the cause of the series ofplications that led to this talk as well, but it¡¯s definitely wrong to say that it would¡¯ve been better if the prince had died there.

    ¡°To think I would meet with the knight at that time again¡­ Is that eye, back then¡­?¡±

    ¡°It was a battlefield. I hold no grudge regarding this wound. As long as I¡¯m still alive, it doesn¡¯t really matter much.¡±

    It¡¯s a meeting between two enemies who fought with their lives on the line in the past. Just what kind of thoughts could be swirling inside the hearts of the two¡­ I can¡¯t begin to guess. The two of them are speaking right now with rather peaceful expressions though.

    ¡°Is that so¡­ However, we still have matters we must apologize to you about.¡±

    The emperor lowered his head deeply to show his remorse towards the three people in front of him. The empress lowered her head the same way.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The destruction of your home country, the fact that I couldn¡¯t stop my father, and the fact that I took from you that child who¡¯s the prince of Lowe¡­ Everything was caused by my weakness. Please forgive me¡­¡±

    ¡°Forgive, you say¡­!¡±

    Lieutenant stood up while clenching her fists and ring at the emperor and empress who¡¯s still lowering their heads.

    ¡°You know there¡¯s no way that can happen! You¡¯re the ones who took away our homes! Killed our loved ones! Our pride, our hope, our happiness, you took everything away from us!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I know there¡¯s no way you can forgive us. Still, I wish to apologize. I¡¯m sorry. If I had more courage¡­ If only I had enough courage to stop father even by force¡­¡±

    The apology couldn¡¯t reach the other side. After all, no matter how much you dress it up, the fact that their mothend was destroyed due to your selfish reasons wouldn¡¯t change. If so, what would they do¡­

    At that time, Prime Minister Lancelow who was sitting to the side opened his mouth.

    ¡°The empire is nning to free the old Lowe territories from its control and make it independent.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±

    ¡°What, did you¡­¡±

    Sergeant and Lieutenant opened their eyes wide. Colonel raised one of his eyebrows slightly.

    By making it independent, do they mean something like Brunhild, where Lowe Kingdom would be rebuilt with the backing of the empire?

    Colonel looked towards Prime Minister Lancelow.

    ¡°Would the other retainers of the empire really ept that so easily? It¡¯s weird for us to be saying this, but that ce is a treasure trove of resources, you know?¡±

    ¡°Since His Majesty the previous Emperor passed away, thatnd had always been marked as a territory under the emperor¡¯s direct authority. His Majesty had only ever used the resources from thatnd for the Lowe territories. There¡¯s no one who would oppose His Majesty¡¯s will after all that. Unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t get Eisengard to hand over thends around the [Azure Ruins] ¡­¡±

    Although Eisengard had taken thends around the [Azure Ruins], the total area of that piece ofnd doesn¡¯t even reach 10% of all of Lowe¡¯s former territory. From what I¡¯ve heard, most of the residents over there had also escaped to the empire¡¯s side when they could not stand Eisengard¡¯s oppressive regime.

    ¡°Lowe¡­ We can take it back¡­?¡±

    Ignoring the dumbfounded mutter of Lieutenant, Colonel brought the focal point of this discussion up against the emperor.

    ¡°We are thankful for the chance to rebuild Lowe Kingdom. However, we are ones who serve the kingdom, and not ones who can stand above it. The only person whom we shall serve is Prince Rufredin, and no one else.¡±

    ¡°That is¡­¡±

    The empress tried to speak something, but stopped. He¡¯s saying implicitly to return the prince to them, eh? However, as expected, that¡¯s not something that the empire can ept easily¡­

    ¡°Or more like, is it okay to be proceeding with this talk even though the prince himself isn¡¯t here? Isn¡¯t this something the prince should decide for himself¡­¡±

    ¡°As if there¡¯s a reason to refuse rebuilding his mothend. The only one who can be the king of Lowe is Prince Rufredin. On the contrary, it¡¯s weird for a prince that doesn¡¯t even share the blood of the emperor to inherit the empire.¡±

    While Lieutenant shot down my interjection, the emperor looked towards Prime Minister Lancelow.

    ¡°Bring that child here. Everything¡­ Will be decided by him.¡±

    ¡°But, Your Majesty¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s that child¡¯s life. In the first ce, it was our sin to have changed his destiny.¡±

    The prime minister, while looking like he still wanted to say something, looked away from the emperor and stood up from his seat.

    After a while, the figure of the prince being led by the prime minister appeared from a door in the back. While he looked to be a bit shocked from seeing us who are outsiders here, he walked straight towards here without hesitation.

    Colonel and the others are also watching that prince with deep emotions. They might be remembering the personage they served in the past while looking at the prince in front of them.

    ¡°Father. Mother. I heard you have important talks for me¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Umu. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s an important talk.¡±

    The emperor stood up, went before the prince and kneeled down to match his eye level. He ced his hands on the prince¡¯s shoulders and opened his mouth.

    ¡°What I¡¯m about to tell you are all true, and will affect your life greatly. Listen well.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    The emperor began speaking without hiding anything to the prince. Ten years ago, Lowe Kingdom, Eisengard, the previous emperor, and his true parents¡­

    All that, he continued to listen to in silence. In fact, he was too calm about it; I noticed that and was a bit surprised.

    The contents should be something pretty shocking, and yet he was calmly listening to everything. Even when he was being told something like he wasn¡¯t really the child of his parents. Could this child¡­

    When the emperor finished talking and looked downwards, the prince slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­ I already knew all of that. The fact that I¡¯m not the true child of father and mother. And how the two of you thought of me as your own flesh and blood even knowing that fact.¡±

    ¡°What, did¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Lucrecion, you¡­¡±

    The emperor and empress are shocked beyond words at that revtion. Not just them, Prime Minister Lancelow and Colonel¡¯s group are shocked as well.

    As I thought. So that¡¯s why he was so calm¡­ He already knew about the contents beforehand. Still, where, when and how?

    ¡°Father, please look at this.¡±

    While saying that, the prince showed to the emperor the golden bracelet on his wrist. That¡¯s the sealing bracelet, right? The one that inhibits the powers of mystic eyes.

    The bracelet that the prince was wearing had a small crack on it. Nn? It¡¯s broken?

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°During swordsmanship training around a year ago, I received a hit to my wrist; this happened then. Since I heard it¡¯s something precious, I couldn¡¯t tell father and the others about the fact it¡¯s broken; at the same time, I began to see mysterious things.¡±

    ording to Prince Lucrecion, since the bracelet broke, he began to see visions of the past sometimes when he touched certain objects. Its effects were unstable: objects from which he gained visions before wouldn¡¯t activate his ability even if he touched them again, and objects which didn¡¯t react to him before would suddenly activate his ability one day.

    Eventually, he realized that the source of these visions are his mystic eyes. They are eyes that see into the past. It seems that he still couldn¡¯t control this power freely, but that can¡¯t be helped. The prince¡¯s mystic eyes aren¡¯t very powerful in the first ce, after all. Well, it was strong enough to allow him to see some visions about what happened ten years ago, though.

    ¡°Psychometry¡­ Mystic eyes capable of perceiving residual thoughts left on objects, is it?¡±

    The name would be something like [Mystic Eyes of Recollection], I suppose. In the prince¡¯s case, it¡¯s only activating randomly at times, it would seem. Still, the prince learnt of his own secret with that random chance. It was when he went to take out his father¡¯s¡ªthe emperor¡¯s sword¡ªwhich he had admired as a boy, without his father knowing.

    ¡°I was extremely sad when I learnt that I¡¯m not the real child of the two of you. I didn¡¯t want to believe it. However, at the same time, I also understood the love you had for me. I cannot deny that. I may not be your biological child. Still, I was happy being the child of you two.¡±

    ¡°Lucrecion¡­!¡±

    While tearing up, the emperor hugged the child in front of him tightly. The empress too came up beside the prince with tears on her face.

    ¡°Father. I did not inherit the blood of the Garudio imperial family. If such a person bes emperor, it would be a betrayal to the empire¡¯s people. Please give the inheritance rights to another person.¡±

    ¡°Is that, so¡­¡±

    The emperor nodded with still-wet eyes. Fortunately (?), His Majesty the Emperor has quite the number of sisters, and there¡¯s many possible candidates for the next emperor. Now then, this would mean¡­

    ¡°Then, would you be the new king of the rebuilt Lowe Kingdom?¡±

    The prince shook his head sideways to my question. Oya?

    To that silent reply, Colonel¡¯s group too showed agitation in their faces.

    ¡°While Ipletely cannot remember it¡­ I am thankful to my biological parents for birthing me. However, while I feel bad for you people, I am a child raised in this Garudio Empire. And I will continue living as Lucrecion, an imperial subject of the empire. My parents, to me, are the two in front of me; that won¡¯t change no matter what.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t¡­! Then what should the people of Lowe do!? Everyone had been waiting for the prince, you know!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t return that expectation of yours. Please elect a new leader from within yourselves. Someone who would be the foundations for a new Lowe.¡±

    Prince Lucrecion answered Lieutenant¡¯s words with sad eyes.

    This child has already begun walking his own path. There¡¯s probably no one who can stop that.

    ¡°Lucrecion¡­ Are you¡­ Fine with that?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I can support the empire in other ways even if I don¡¯t be emperor. I¡¯ll definitely be someone who wouldn¡¯t shame the two of you as your son.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Strong, aren¡¯t you¡­¡±

    Halfughing, half-crying¡­ With that kind of expression, His Majesty the Emperor lowered his head. Towards that father of his, the prince showed a self-confident smile.

    Colonel walked towards the prince, and got on his knees before meeting the eyes of the prince. Then, his mouth curved into a gentle smile.

    ¡°Stubborn and obstinate, once he decided on something he would never deviate from that path, and would throw all of himself behind it¡­ You¡¯re exactly like your father. There¡¯s no disputing the connection of blood, I suppose¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Were my parents from Lowe¡­ Splendid people?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Very much. They thought dearly of their retainers, and were warm and trusting towards others. That¡¯s why, please think of your parents from Lowe as you move forward as well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s, right¡­ Sorry¡­¡±

    The prince looked down from hearing Colonel¡¯s words. Even if he does not remember it, it¡¯s still the truth that they loved him as parents. It would be sad for him to cut all ties with them.

    Well then, since the prince has made his decision clear, what would the people of Lowe do going forward¡­

    As I was thinking about that in a corner of the room, suddenly, several feather-looking things broke through the window and pierced themselves into the ground near the prince, the emperor and Colonel.

    Metal¡­ No, those ¡°feathers¡± were made of something else; as Iprehended that, Colonel who saw those feathers opened his eyes wide and pushed the prince away while raising his voice.

    ¡°Get down!!¡±

    Right after those words, due to the effect of [Silence], the sound of loud explosions echoed within the room without leaking out.

    -Pixel

 Chapter 348: Owl, and Donâ€™t Interfere.

    <h4>Chapter 348: Owl, and Don¡¯t Interfere.</h4>

    It was too sudden an urrence; my reaction was slowed due to that.

    Normally, the best move here would be to enclose the explosives with [Prison] and contain the explosions that way, but what I did was to deploy a [Prison] enclosing the space from the second-story window to the people at the center of the room.

    To be exact, I deployed a [Prison] centered around myself which I then expanded to include everyone else.

    As a result, the feather-shaped explosives blew away the wall on the side of the window they flew in from, and a huge hole from which we can get a nice view of the pce courtyard was formed.

    ¡°Fu¡­ That was dangerous¡­¡±

    That was really no joke. If I had been any slower, someone would¡¯ve died. For now, it seems that everyone¡¯s ok.

    ¡°Oya oya oya? Seems like no one has died-nee. Could I have failed? I hate failing though-nee.¡±

    (Note: think those super annoying dudes you see in anime that ends their sentences with a -nee sound. As a bonus point, he also speaks like an okama.)

    An out-of-ce frivolous voice came from above.

    Someone was floating in the air above the courtyard. His age was in thete thirties, and he¡¯s wearing light armor beneath a gray mantle. A rapier hung on his waist. On first nce, he looks like a mild-mannered schr; beneath his golden hair is a smiling face paired with round sses.

    Below his feet was a kind of floating disc. Probably an artifact of sorts. That slim-looking man was likely using that to float in the sky.

    However, what¡¯s more eye-catching is the roughly 1.5m-sized golem floating besides him. It has wings for arms, and ws extended from its feet. On top of its short body is the face of an owl.

    An owl-type golem¡­ No, it¡¯s something like an owl-human hybrid golem. The golem, uniformly grey across its entire body, was floating in the air without pping its wings at all.

    A golem with an animal head¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡­

    ¡°So it was you¡­! The betrayer, Gian Greed!¡±

    Colonel, who stood back up, red at the slim man floating in the air.

    ¡°Ha? Nn?¡­ Oya, you¡¯re¡­ Landiner¡­ Colonel Dorf Landiner!? Hahaha! You, you were alive!? This is a masterpiece! To think I¡¯d meet with one of my pastrades here-nee!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me yourrade, that¡¯s disgusting¡­!¡±

    ¡°Are aree? What? Are you still angry? It¡¯s already been ten years, you know, just let bygones be bygones.¡±

    ¡°You! Lowe wouldn¡¯t have been destroyed if you hadn¡¯t run to Eisengard! You¡¯re the very reason that war began in the first ce, Gian Greed!¡±

    Colonel continued to re at that slim man with a rage-filled expression.

    So this is the traitor who betrayed Lowe Kingdom and sold the secrets of the [Beast Emperor] series to Eisengard, huh.

    ¡°I cannot stand those na?ve idiots who blindly believed that their peace was guaranteed as long as the [Beast Emperors] are with them, you see. And the old-fashioned king who doesn¡¯t look to the outside world, and only focuses on the small territory before his eyes without trying to grow his country further-nee. It¡¯s idiotic to live my life as a general of a poor country like that, you see, and I want to further realize my own possibilities-nee.¡±

    ¡°And you betrayed Lowe for that kind of reason¡­!¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t bad to give up on an ipetent lord, is it? I had actually considered killing the king and taking the kingdom for myself, but as expected I couldn¡¯t possibly face the other eleven generals by myself-nee. I¡¯m surprised one of them still lived.¡±

    Lieutenant and Sergeant too red at the man called Gian, who showed a thin smile.

    Colonel took out a [Storage Card] from within his clothes, and called out the leopard-headed golem, Leopaldo besides him.

    ¡°To meet you here must be the guidance of everyone who¡¯s no longer in this world. To clear away their regrets, I¡¯ll send you to hell right here!¡±

    ¡°You who were thest seat among the generals? While that¡¯s an interesting invitation, I have a job to finish at the moment. I¡¯ve been ordered by the Magicraft King to take the life of His Majesty the Garudio Emperor, you see!¡±

    From the wings of the owl-type golem next to Gian, several feathers shot out. All of them were targeted at the Garudio emperor.

    A series of explosions resounded. However, within the space protected by [Prison], not even a single speck of dust was blown up.

    ¡°Nnn? What could this be? Leopaldo shouldn¡¯t have this kind of golem skill¡­¡±

    I moved instantly with [Teleport] to the back of Gian who was making a puzzled face, and tapped his shoulder.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s talk downstairs, shall we? [Slip].¡±

    ¡°Wha, uoea!?¡±

    With his feet slipping off the floating disc, Gian fell down towards the courtyard.

    The owl-type golem made a sharp descent while chasing its master.

    ¡°Hii!?¡±

    Gian was caught right before he would impact the ground by his own golem, and was then dropped off lightly.

    Rather than Gian who fell onto the ground, I was more interested in the flying disc he was using, and while levitating myself with [Fly], tried stepping on it with one foot. Hee, this actually feels quite stable.

    ¡°O, oi, you! Don¡¯t touch that without asking!¡±

    He¡¯s saying something below me but, hmm, it¡¯d be troublesome if he gets to use this again¡­ Guess I¡¯ll take them.

    I stored the disc using [Storage]. It¡¯ll make a good souvenir for the professor.

    ¡°Wha!? Graux, shoot that guy down!¡± (Note: why is the leopard golem literally just named ¡°leopard¡± while the owl golem gets an actual name¡­)

    Innumerable feathers shot out from the wings of the owl-type golem. They were flying towards me in straight lines; I wonder if these all explode?

    ¡°[Come forth me, crimson chain bolts, Fire Arrow].¡±

    The arrows of me that appeared in the air from my magic shot down the feathers approaching me continuously.

    While loud explosion sounds were raised one after another, all of the feathers exploded before reaching me and turned into dust.

    ¡°How did you!?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ah, you sure it¡¯s fine to look at me? I¡¯m not your opponent, you know.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The leopard-headed golem, Leopaldo, leaped from the hole in the wall on the second floor and attacked Gian, who had just finished standing up.

    On its two front legs were long ws that sprung out before I noticed.

    ¡°Ku! Graux!¡±

    ¡°Gi.¡±

    The owl-type golem transformed its wings intorge de-shaped appendages while jumping in front of its master, and blocked the attacks of Leopaldo.

    While the owl was apparently seen as the messengers of the god of wisdom and whatnot in western myths, in Japan and China, there¡¯s a belief that the owl would kill and eat its own mother to grow, and is a sphemous bird. (Note: while google-sensei did tell me owls have been observed to eat their young or their siblings, I didn¡¯t find anything simr to this. Hmm.)

    The fact that they would kill their own parents, or their own masters, and use that as a stepping stone to reach for higher ces; that was apparently the origins of the word ¡°—nÐÛ¡±, or so my grandpa told me in the past.

    (Note: the word roughly means ¡°heroes who rose up through conflict¡± or something along that line. It generally refers to people who rose in power within a turbulent period through military conquests. For example, someone like Nobunaga during the sengoku period can be considered one of them. The word is made up of the kanji for ¡°owl¡± and the kanji whichbines with another to form ¡°hero¡±, hence the reference.)

    While watching the fight between golems happening beneath me, the thought that Gian, who betrayed his former homnd of Lowe and sought for more power in the world, was exactly an owl like that surfaced within my head.

    On a side note, the kanji ¡°—n¡± apparently had the meaning of nailing the terrible bird that killed its own parents to a tree and showing it for all to see. The act of disying a decapitated criminal¡¯s head was called ¡°—nÊ×¡± for a simr reason as well.

    (Note: this is turning into a kanji ssroom¡­ Aaaanyways. It¡¯d be hard to understand this without some kanji background, but if you observe the kanji for owl carefully you¡¯d notice you can separate it into two distinct parts, ¡°øB¡± and ¡°Ä¾¡± above and below respectively. The first one is the kanji for bird, while the second¡ªa lot of you might actually know this¡ªis kanji for wood or tree. Hence, the exnation above. For the second one, it¡¯s the kanji for owlbined with the kanji for head or neck. Alright, end of ss, go back to reading the chapter.)

    ¡°Gian!!¡±

    ¡°Ku!?¡±

    Colonel, who got down to the courtyard as well before anyone noticed, shed at Gian with his sabre. Gian dodged that with a paper-thin difference, then took his distance before pulling out the rapier on his waist and putting up a stance.

    The swordsmanship of Gian was fast and precise, and a grazended on Colonel¡¯s face before long. A single streak of blood flowed down Colonel¡¯s cheek. That guy, despite his appearance, he¡¯s quite good.

    When I was about to cast some magic to follow up the Colonel, he detected that and sent a strong gaze towards me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere! This is our fight!¡±

    Nuu. Now it¡¯s hard for me to participate¡­

    Since it¡¯s something like a revenge match, I guess it¡¯d be bad for outsiders to interfere, eh?

    When I turned to look, Lieutenant and Sergeant too were watching Colonel¡¯s battle with bated breath. Umumu, so it really is bad for me to help?

    While the sound of the explosion that blew away the wall at first was erased by [Silence], the other sounds after that were all outside the room, so they spread out to the surroundings. The knights stationed around the pce should already be gathering towards this location. As long as something is done to that flying golem of his, he would lose all of his escape paths.

    ¡°Kuhaha! This brings back memories-nee! How many times have I apanied your training back in Lowe!? Do you remember even a single time when you won against me!?¡±

    ¡°Nuu¡­!¡±

    The sharp consecutive thrusts of the rapier that utilized its light weight to the fullest bore wound after wound on Colonel¡¯s body. Colonel was forced into a defensive fight where dodging took everything he had, and he couldn¡¯t even attack back.

    Besides them, Leopaldo was being toyed around by Graux¡¯s fast attacks in much the same fashion.

    Graux was dashing around on the ground; it was possible that turning its wings to des made it lose its flying capability. However, even so it still had quite the mobility.

    Leopaldo was by no means a slow golem as well, but nevertheless, the small difference between it and Graux was showing itself painfully within this battle.

    Originally, a golem and its master would be able to exhibit their full strength only when they¡¯re fighting together. Now that they¡¯repletely separated like this, fighting at full power would be impossible. Of course, the same could be said of their opponents, but¡­

    ¡°Here and here and here and here! You havn¡¯t improved at all even after ten years-nee! Slow slow slow! I can see through every single one of your movements!!¡±

    ¡°Gu¡­!¡±

    Gian¡¯s thrusts increased in speed even further. Colonel could no longer track the rapier¡¯s movements, and there were wounds all over his body. He¡¯s already in a state where it took his all to stand.

    ¡°Now then, I can¡¯t stay around and be your partner for too long. Let¡¯s end this soon, shall we? When you go over to the other side, please convey my regards to His Majesty the Lowe King for me!¡±

    With a tangling motion, Gian¡¯s rapier stuck itself to Colonel¡¯s sabre. Then, with an upward motion, it struck the sabre out of Colonel¡¯s hands; the sabre flew up while drawing circles, before falling down and sticking into the ground.

    ¡°Now then, it¡¯s farewell. It had been a rather fun time.¡±

    While saying that with a wide smile on his face, Gian made a step-in, and pierced the rapier through Colonel¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡°Guwa¡­!¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t¡­!¡±

    ¡°Colonel!?¡±

    While Lieutenant and Sergeant raised their voices, Colonel spouted blood from his mouth.

    Gian looked at that sight in satisfaction; but then, all of a sudden, Colonel¡¯s well-muscled left arm grabbed onto Gian¡¯s right hand.

    The rapier that was stuck deeply enough in Colonel to stick out on the other side. Gian, who had the hand holding that rapier grabbed by a half-dead man, lost the smile on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve caught you.¡±

    While saying that, a fearless smile floated up on Colonel¡¯s bloodstained face. His empty right hand formed a tight fist even while shaking.

    ¡°Taste the fury of Lowe with your body¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Hii!?¡±

    The rock-like fist took aim at Gian¡¯s face and was swung with all of Colonel¡¯s power.

    ¡°Ugoha!?¡±

    Gian, who was blown away so hard he made a few beautiful turns in the air, fell onto the ground while sprouting blood from his nose and showing the whites of his eyes.

    While having the rapier still stuck in his guts, Colonel looked down on Gian and smiled, before falling down onto the ground as well.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 349: Bombardment, and Hair Removal.

    <h4>Chapter 349: Bombardment, and Hair Removal.</h4>

    ¡°[Prison].¡±

    I enclosed Graux, the owl-type golem which was still fighting against Leopaldo, in a [Prison]. It¡¯d be troublesome if it escaped to the sky while carrying Gian.

    Inded on the ground and proceeded towards Colonel¡¯s location, before pulling the rapier out of his stomach. He¡¯s making quite a painful expression, but you get what you deserve, you know. That was pretty reckless.

    I¡¯ll cast recovery magic here.

    ¡°[Come forth Light, the goddess¡¯ sce, Mega Heal].¡±

    Particles of light materialized and enveloped Colonel¡¯s body. In no time at all, the puncture wound caused by the rapier disappeared.

    Still, the magic won¡¯t replenish lost blood, which is why Colonel who¡¯s standing up was still shaky on his feet.

    ¡°You sure are reckless. If I wasn¡¯t here, you might¡¯ve died, you know?¡±

    ¡°Gian is a perverted bastard who enjoys slowly tormenting his opponents before killing them. I expected him to avoid my vitals. Despite his abysmal personality, he¡¯s still the second strongest in all of Lowe ten years ago¡­ There¡¯s no other way for me to catch him.¡±

    True, he was decently strong. However, he¡¯s not even close to Yae and Hilda¡¯s level, and honestly, I feel that he¡¯s below our knight order¡¯smanders, Rain-san, Norn-san and Nic- san, as well.

    ¡­To be honest, I think Gian might even lose to some of our regr knights. Although I won¡¯t say that out loud since it would probably hurt Colonel¡¯s pride.

    Well, it might be wrong topare normal people to us who gets put through the wringer every day by the god of sword.

    ¡°Besides, there was the need to draw Gian¡¯s eyes away from the prince.¡±

    When I looked at the guestroom on the second floor that we were in, it seemed that Lieutenant and Sergeant had made the prince retreat to a far corner of the room. However¡­

    ¡°Well, seems like it was useless. It was you, wasn¡¯t it? The one who made that mysterious protective wall. Thanks to that, I could fight without having to worry about the prince. Thank you.¡±

    So he noticed. Although it¡¯s been released now, I¡¯ve kept up a [Prison] around the guestroom until a moment ago. His aim had apparently been the emperor, and there was a chance he would fire more of those feather explosives into the room again.

    ¡°Your Majesty! Are you safe!?¡±

    The knights who heard all themotion rushed to the guestroom as well as the courtyard. When they saw us who were unfamiliar figures, they drew their swords and strengthened their vignce.

    ¡°Your Majesty, these people are¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, they are my guests. They saved me during a dangerous situation. The culprit who was aiming for me was that man on the ground over there.¡±

    Upon hearing the emperor¡¯s words, the knights loosened their guard against us, and moved to take Gian, who¡¯s still lying on the ground with his face twisted in a weird way, into custody.

    ¡°Is it fine? That.¡±

    ¡°He targeted the emperor. He would most likely be executed. Furthermore, it would most likely be a public execution via guillotine. That way, the end of the one who betrayed Lowe should be able to reach our people well.¡±

    While looking at Gian who was being dragged away, Colonel replied to me while sounding like he was repressing his emotions.

    Since there¡¯s also the need to have him spit out things regarding Eisengard, it wouldn¡¯t be the best choice to kill him right here.

    Graux, who¡¯s still inside a [Prison], was rampaging about as its master was being dragged away. I somehow felt pity towards the golem who would serve its master faithfully even when said master was someone like that.

    ¡°[Gravity].¡±

    ¡°Gii!?¡±

    Using gravity magic, I immobilized Graux. When the load on itself increased all of a sudden, Graux¡¯s movements ceased. It probably entered its sleeping mode.

    Releasing the barrier of [Prison], I ced a hand on the chest portion of the owl-type golem and channeled magic power through.

    ¡°Open.¡±

    With a *bashuu* sound of air escaping, the chest portion opened to both sides.

    I thrusted my hand into the gel-like substance inside, and took out the cube floating within¡ª the heart of a golem, its G-cube.

    With this, Graux won¡¯t start moving again. For the moment, let¡¯s pass this G-cube over to Colonel. However, while receiving the G-cube, Colonel seemed to be deep in thought about something.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°No, Gian¡­ Or rather, would Eisengard send Gian over just to kill the emperor, was what I was wondering. If it¡¯s him¡­ If it¡¯s Eisengard¡¯s Magicraft King, something like sinking the imperial capital into a sea of mes at the same time¡­¡±

    ¡°Wha, what the hell is that!?¡±

    Interrupting Colonel¡¯s monologue, one of the knights present raised his voice while pointing towards the sky to the west.

    Over there, numerous small dots were floating in the sky, almost like a swarm of locusts¡­ What are those?

    ¡°[Long Sense].¡±

    I made my sight fly forward to see better. The things which I saw earlier turned out to be small golems, miniature versions of Graux which I had just dealt with. A huge number of small owl golems were flying towards the imperial pce.

    The small owls dropped grenade-like things which they were holding with their feet onto the imperial capital. As those began dropping onto the ground,rge explosive sounds resounded all over.

    ¡°Those Eisengard bastards! They mass produced Graux¡¯s Soldat version!?¡±

    Soldat. A type of golem that allows one person to control multiple golems at once. It was a type of golem that¡¯s being utilized within this very empire.

    It¡¯s a very convenient type of golem to use when the aim is to overwhelm with numbers. So, Eisengard had analyzed Graux and made flying versions of Soldats based on the results, huh.

    Oops, this isn¡¯t the time to be marvelling at their research prowess.

    ¡°[Come forth Darkness, what I seek is a shining maiden of war, Valkyrie].¡±

    From the magic formation which I¡¯ve drawn in the pce¡¯s courtyard, several Valkyries with brilliant wings on their backs flew out, answering my summoning.

    With their silver armor and silver swords, the sight of them flying around in the sky as they lined up gave them the impression of being knights of the sky.

    ¡°This, this is¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my summoning magic. Everyone, I leave it to you.¡±

    In ce of replies, the battle maidens raised their swords up high and flew off to intercept the small owl golems flying towards this direction.

    While flying in the sky with the agility of a sparrow, they bisected the small owls one by one with the swords in their hands.

    The small owls tried to counterattack as well, butpared to Graux, their movements were dull and monotonous. The weakness of Soldat-type golems. They can only receive and carry out simple orders, andck flexibility and finesse when dealing with problems.

    Those small owls were most likely only given a mission to bombard the imperial pce. Normally, there wouldn¡¯t have been much problem with that simple order, but it¡¯s clear they did not take aerial counterattacks into consideration.

    The small owls continued to be struck down, and when thest one was bisected by a Valkyrie, cheers rose up around the capital.

    ¡°[Come forth Light, equal sce to all, Area Heal].¡±

    Just in case, I casted area healing magic at ces that were bombarded. If fires begin to spread it would be troublesome as well, so I also called down some rain using magic.

    The people of the capital seemed to think that angels havee to their aid. Well, whatever.

    ¡°To take out that many golems in such a short time¡­¡±

    Leaving Colonel who¡¯s still in shock, I projected a map from my smartphone into the air. It¡¯s an area map of the old Lowe territories and surrounding areas.

    ¡°Search. Soldiers, knights, and golems belonging to Eisengard.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Search finished. Disying.¡±

    *Sutotototototototo¡­*

    A considerable number of pins dropped onto the map. As I thought.

    ¡°Seems like Eisengard¡¯s army has invaded Garudio Empire. Here, in the old Lowe territories.¡±

    ¡°What did you say!? Without even a deration of war!?¡±

    His Majesty the Garudio Emperor, who hade down to the courtyard as well, raised his voice as he looked at the map floating in the sky.

    Hmm, maybe Gian who was dragged away just now was supposed to make that deration? He got knocked off the stage without even being given the chance for that, though.

    ¡°But, they seem to be proceeding in a weird direction¡­ Normally, shouldn¡¯t they be heading towards the former capital of Lowe Kingdom over here?¡±

    ¡°Eisengard¡¯s target is most likely the [Emerald Ruins]. Fortunately, there¡¯s not many viges or towns in that direction. However, at the ruins themselves are our surveying teams as well as a battalion of our soldiers¡­¡±

    The newly-found ruins that was mentioned earlier? I wonder if the other side thought to crush that battalion over there first.

    In terms of numbers, Eisengard is overwhelmingly superior. If nothing is done, it¡¯s only a matter of time before the ruins are upied by their army.

    ¡°Fumu. For now, I¡¯ll go stop them, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    The emperor leaked a stupid-sounding voice at my muttering.

    Well, it¡¯s kinda irritating to continue letting Eisengard do whatever it wants. And I got bombs thrown at me too.

    I can¡¯t deny that a little bit of me thought to use this chance to sell a favor to Garudio Empire, though.

    ¡°What, what do you mean by ¡®go stop them¡¯?¡±

    ¡°The Eisengard army, obviously. I¡¯ll just fly over and talk with them for a bit. Well, it¡¯d be good if I can reach an understanding with them through only words.¡±

    That would depend on the opposition¡¯smander, I suppose. He/she might surprisingly be an understanding fellow. Even if the top of the country is a grandpa who¡¯s wrong in the head, it¡¯s bad to assume everyone under him would be wrong in the head as well.

    ¡°Y-you can do something like stopping them!? It¡¯s an army in the tens of thousands, you know!? I do not know how much of a great magician you are, but no matter what¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ah, if it¡¯s only on the level of tens of thousands then I¡¯ve had several past experiences already, so it¡¯s fine. Thendscape around that area might be changed a little bit, but I¡¯ll fix that afterwards, so just overlook it.¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­!?¡±

    Leaving the emperor who¡¯s lost for words aside, I flew up towards the Valkyries who are standing by in the sky with [Fly]. Oh, one more thing.

    ¡°Since the bombardment golem corps earlier were probably controlled undercover agents belonging to Eisengard in the capital, security around the city should be tightened as well, I think.¡±

    ¡°G, got it¡­¡±

    ¡°Well then, time for me to go, I guess.¡±

    Judging from what I saw on the map, there¡¯s not much time to spare; better hurry up.

    I elerated instantly and cut through the sky above Garudio Empire. The Valkyries were following me behind; however, they were slowly getting farther away from me.

    That was careless of me. I probably should¡¯ve sent them back and then summon them again at the actual location. Well, with our current speed, we¡¯ll reach the location soon so I¡¯ll just have them bear with it.

    The [Emerald Ruins] were located in the southern parts of the old Lowe Kingdom. Like the name suggests, the ruins were situated within a forest, albeit not a veryrge one.

    Besides the forest was an empty in neighboring a road passing by, and from the sky, several tents can be seen sitting on the abovementioned in. That¡¯s probably the temporary camp of Garudio¡¯s survey team and the battalion that was guarding them.

    And the ones forming ranks in front of them must be the Eisengard army, I guess.

    Seems like the fighting has not yet started. I made it in time.

    Still, that¡¯s quite the number. They look to have around 20 times the number of Garudio forces. Although only one-quarter of that was human soldiers; most of their forces seem to beposed of Soldats.

    Well, if they weren¡¯t only aiming at the ruins but were also thinking of marching on the imperial capital after this, I guess this number was necessary.

    They were likely nning to assault the imperial capital after it had been damaged by the small owls¡¯ bombardments.

    That Eisengard army saw the figures of us who approached from the sky, and quickly began moring. If a suspicious man suddenly appeared while bringing angels with him, I guess anyone would be shocked.

    ¡°F, fireeeee!¡±

    And while I was thinking that, suddenly a rain of electric bolts poured down towards me. Wait, not poured down, they were shot at me from below, so it¡¯s in the opposite direction.

    It¡¯s probably the magic guns equipped by the golems. Still, to attack so suddenly¡­

    Couldn¡¯t we at least talk with each other a bit before we start firing?

    ¡°[O Ice pierce through, frozen sharp thorns, Ice Needle].¡±

    All of the electric bolts were shot through by icicles. Those icicles, without stopping, proceeded to fall on top of the Eisengard army.

    ¡°Hi, hii!?¡±

    The soldiers hugged their heads and curled up to defend against the icicles. Using [Speaker], I projected my voice towards the Eisengard army.

    ¡°To all soldiers of Eisengard. Immediately withdraw from this ce, and report to your Magicraft King that the assault on the imperial capital was a failure. If you proceed any further, you will taste the most humiliating defeat since the founding of your country.¡±

    ¡°D, don¡¯t falter! This is but a stratagem by the enemy! Just ast-ditch bluff which aims to confuse us and damage our morale!¡±

    Themanding officers roared at the soldiers which were in amotion after hearing my words, amplified by [Speaker]. Muu. I mean, it isn¡¯t wrong to say that my aim was to throw them into confusion, in a sense.

    The reason why I bothered taking along the Valkyries was also to see if I can scare them into retreating with the presence of ¡°angels¡±. It didn¡¯t seem to have much effect, looking at them now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll repeat again. This is yourst warning. Have your forces retreat. A calm judgment from themander is¡ª¡±

    ¡°Fireee!! Shoot them down!! Eisengard¡¯s weaponry are the strongest! Show no mercy to our enemies! We will exterminate those pigs belonging to an inferior country!!¡±

    ¡­ Where have your calm judgment gone to¡­

    An old man sporting a handlebar moustache, who was riding on top of arge multi-legged golem, gave the order while having blue veins popping up on his forehead. That¡¯s probably themander-in-chief of the Eisengard army; however, he seems to be quite an entric uncle, and I¡¯m finding it hard to approach him. I can tell from one nce that he¡¯s not the type of opponent who would listen to others¡¯ talks.

    I guarded against the rain of electric bolts that came flying again with [Prison].

    Talks have broken down. Well then, without further ado.

    ¡°[Slip] & [Paralyze].¡±

    ¡°Nuo, guha!? Kape!?¡±

    The soldiers beautifully slipped on the ground simultaneously, and hit their bodies hard on the ground before bing unable to move. I wonder if the shock to the ground was huge seeing as how the number was in the ten thousand range¡­ Should¡¯ve went down.

    The Soldats began moving in order to help the soldiers who have all fallen down. For you guys, it¡¯ll be this.

    ¡°[Gravity].¡±

    ¡°Gagaa¡­¡±

    If I increase their weight to a certain level, golems would have their safety functions kick in and they would make an emergency shutdown. Detecting an abnormality with their body, they would go into sleeping mode.

    This safety function is precisely the reason why golems that have been buried underground for several millennia could still restart themselves without problem.

    Well then, with this I¡¯ve sessfully neutralized them, but I¡¯ve got absolutely no intentions to stop here.

    ¡°[Come forth Darkness, what I seek is a demon in green, Green Slime].¡±

    Inded on the ground, and called out slimes from a summoning formation. Green-colored monsters made from a sticky liquid-like substance appeared one after another.

    There are many different types of slimes. From harmless types to harmful ones. From ones who have vtile personalities to ones who were cowardly in nature. And from ones which can be seen all over the ce to ones which were rarely seen anywhere, there¡¯s a lot of variations to slimes.

    And, regarding this green slime. It¡¯s amon slime that can be found anywhere and is generally harmless. While that¡¯s the truth, it¡¯s also a fact that a certain group of people hate its guts.

    This type of slime¡¯s favorite food is the nt fibres found in clothes. When adventurers were unfortunate enough to be attacked by them, they would have their clothes melted and eaten. Although, it only eats clothes, and never touches the actual human body as well as things like armor.

    Those slimes were now heading towards the fallen soldiers in front of them inrge numbers. They weren¡¯t eyeing the soldiers themselves, but rather their clothes, though.

    ¡°Fu, fuge!?¡±

    ¡°Hi, hiaa!?¡±

    The slimes kept on advancing towards the soldiers, who still kept their consciousness even though they couldn¡¯t even form words properly due to [Paralyze]. It must be quite the terror, for them who couldn¡¯t move.

    I picked up one of the slimes, then proceeded to the location of the general with the handlebar moustache above the multi-legged golem.

    ¡°I said it, didn¡¯t I? That you would taste the most humiliating defeat since the founding of your country.¡±

    ¡°Fu, fugo! Fugo goga!?¡±

    On top of the chest area of the general who¡¯s trembling in fear, I dropped the green slime I was carrying. Immediately, the slime began joyously melting down the clothes of the handlebar moustache general.

    ¡°Kukuku. Do you want to continue fighting with your clothes all eaten up? It might be interesting to fight while wearing your equipment, like armor and helmet, with nothing underneath them. The name of ¡®Eisengard¡¯s naked army¡¯ will definitely be left in history, you know?¡±

    ¡°Fu goo!? Fugege! Fuga fuga!!¡±

    The handlebar moustache was ring at me with an incredible expression, but I splendidly ignored it and proceeded to tell him another secret.

    ¡°A normal green slime only eats clothes, but these ones are a bit special, you see. I¡¯ve made a bit of modifications to them based on materials of a slime researcher that I found by ident. These slimes also melt and eat a ¡®certain¡¯ part of the human body.¡±

    ¡°Hiu!?¡±

    The handlebar moustache went pale in the face upon hearing my words.

    ¡°Well, you won¡¯t die or anything so rx. You¡¯ll just have every single hair on your body melted and eaten, that¡¯s all. It might be a bit inconvenient for you when even your eyshes are gone, though. The name ¡®Eisengard¡¯s skinhead army¡¯ might be left in history as well.¡±

    ¡°Fugoaaaaa!? Aa!? Aaaaaa¡ªa!?¡±

    After about an hour, the slimes¡¯ great feast ended. The soldiers, who had be smooth all over their bodies thanks to the slimes, ran away in a disorderly group back towards Eisengard.

    The majority of the soldiers were running in apletely perverted getup of light armor on their upper body and butt naked on their lower body. Furthermore, they had no hair and no eyebrows as well.

    An army of skinheads with full exposure on their lower bodies was running along the highway. Depending on the person, this could be a trauma-inducing sight.

    On a side note, if you ask me whether the slimes would eat the hair roots as well, that I don¡¯t know either.

    For now, I¡¯ll send a silent cheer to their hairs and hope they grow back in time.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 350: Bonus Story

    <h4>Chapter 350: Bonus Story</h4>

    (Note: this is a bonus story included with 350, which is otherwise a character introduction chapter.)

    Touya is dead.

    It was apparently electrocution by lightning. What the hell is that guy doing¡­

    I got to know Mochizuki Touya when I started middle school. He was a weird one from the moment I met him. There¡¯s no way he doesn¡¯t know the kind of treatment I get in ss, and yet he was the one who approached me first.

    He was the only one who treated me normally, when everyone else avoided me like a tumor. On the first day of school, he went up to a delinquent who looked like he would get suspended anytime and said, ¡°Got 100 yen to spare?¡±, you know? (Note: very confused by the second sentence. It could either mean Touya went up to a delinquent and said that, or Touya went up to the guy narrating this and said that, or a delinquent said that to the guy narrating¡­ Just mix and match the three and you get a list of all possiblebinations. The way this part was phrased was casual and a bit ng-ish, so¡­ Any help is appreciated.)

    Of course, I had ignored him that time.

    The time when we began properly talking to each other was¡­ Right, it was that time when we got bothered by guys from another school and got in a fight.

    When I was surrounded by five guys and was seriously feeling a bit scared, Touya just swung by on a scooter and let me on, and we escaped like that.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t have a license. Apparently, the scooter was borrowed, and he learnt to drive it from his gramps. We were lucky that time and didn¡¯t get caught, but well, he¡¯s the type of dude who does that.

    After that, we began hanging out a lot, and before I noticed there were more people around me besides him. I believe that he was the reason why I could spend my middle school life happily.

    He was a guy who was kind to his friends and would pay attention to even small details about them, but once he recognizes you as an enemy, he would never let you off. That guy, his methods are so cruel that even I recoiled sometimes. I would never make him my enemy. It¡¯s too scary.

    Once, when I asked him if he isn¡¯t overdoing it, he said ¡°Rather than not doing it and regretting, I¡¯d rather do it and then regret about it.¡± I¡¯m not sure, but I think you¡¯re using that wrongly, you know.

    That Touya had died.

    And we had promised to meet up and y together sometime since we went to different high schools¡­

    I attended both his vigil and funeral, and offered to help out. I had wanted to help Touya¡¯s parents. I knew oji-san and oba-san well, and if I didn¡¯t do something, my feelings wouldn¡¯t settle down.

    A while after the funeral ended, I began seeing weird dreams.

    An old grandpa who called himself god came up and showed them to me.

    Touya showed up in those dreams. He was wearing some weird clothes and swinging a katana around. He was fighting against some monsters that looked like the one in a game.

    I remember thinking, what the hell is this? Still, even if it was inside a dream, I was d to see Touya doing well.

    The next dream I saw was the figure of Touya getting into a fight to save a girl who dressed like a samurai. Iughed out unintentionally, thinking that it¡¯s like him to jump in without thinking about anything.

    And the next dream had him being proposed to by a princess. And it was a girl who¡¯s only 12, you know? Didn¡¯t know he was a lolicon. Well, it¡¯s inside my dream anyway.

    After that, I saw dreams about Touya a few more times. Eventually, I began thinking that Touya didn¡¯t actually die, but was living in some other world instead.

    And this New Year, as I was looking at the New Year¡¯s card sent by everyone, I got a bit lonely when I thought about how I won¡¯t get his somewhat-clumsily made New Year¡¯s card.

    Even though he could y the piano, he didn¡¯t have any artistic inclinations. Even though his dad works in that industry. Guess artistic talent doesn¡¯t always get inherited.

    That reminds me, he praised my drawings pretty often. I¡¯m not boasting, but my art grades aren¡¯t that bad.

    Although I was only interested to the degree of sketching something once in a while, when I saw oji-san¡¯s books lined up on my bookshelf, a thought came to me.

    Thinking about it now, as stupid as it may sound, I might¡¯ve wanted to do something with my art, which he had acknowledged.

    And before I noticed, I had already rung the doorbell of Touya¡¯s house.

    ¡°Oji-san, please make me your disciple.¡±

    ¡°No, even if you tell me that¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m at a level qualified enough to even have one¡­¡±

    Touya¡¯s father was bewildered at my sudden visit. Well, I can understand.

    ¡°What made youe up with that?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s, something I want to draw. With Touya as the protagonist¡­¡±

    I told oji-san about the dreams that I saw. Oji-san listened to it in silence, beforeughing slightly.

    ¡°¡­ Quite the interesting dream. Un, I¡¯d like to read that story properly as well. Rather than disciple, recently I was searching for an assistant, actually. I can¡¯t pay you a lot, but would you like to do it?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    I don¡¯t know if I can be a pro manga artist like oji-san. Still, I¡¯d like to draw his story sometime.

    If he¡¯s really alive, and working hard in some other world, then I¡¯ve gotta work hard too. I¡¯m not gonna lose, Touya.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 351: Intrude, and the Magicraft King.

    <h4>Chapter 351: Intrude, and the Magicraft King.</h4>

    ¡°And well, like that I managed to make them go back.¡±

    I erased the projected video, which was taken by one of the Valkyries who was holding a smartphone, and ended the exnation. (Note: this is a minor point, but he didn¡¯t specify whether it¡¯s his smartphone or not, so I¡¯ll just use ¡°a¡±.)

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a good chance they¡¯ll try again, so it¡¯d be best to station more troops at the ruins, I¡¯d say.¡±

    ¡°A, aah. Got it. I¡¯ll do that¡­¡±

    The emperor of Garudio Empire nodded with an absentminded expression. We were in the courtyard which was somewhat damaged after the owl-type golem, Graux, had rampaged here earlier, where I was exining about what happened in the old Lowe territories.

    ¡°Still, that was pretty¡­ You have no mercy, do you¡­¡±

    ¡°This is still lenient, you know. I can¡¯t be that forgiving towards opponents who came with the intent to kill. If I don¡¯t break their hearts, it will just be repetitions of the same thing.¡±

    When I have to hit them down, I will without hesitation. Unfortunately, I¡¯m no saint, and I can¡¯t do things like sharing a drink with an opponent who punched me just now.

    There are no guarantees that I would win the next time as well. Nobody knows what would happen in the future, and I don¡¯t want to taste regret from something uncertain. That¡¯s why, I¡¯ll make sure they never want to pick a fight with me again on the first time. If they don¡¯t hit me, I won¡¯t be hitting them back, after all.

    Still, while I did break the soldiers¡¯ hearts, their leader is still perfectly well. What to do from here¡­

    Guess I¡¯ll have to break the heart of the top as well? Grandpa taught me in the past that when you fight against a numerical disadvantage, you try to target the other side¡¯s leader as much as you can; I¡¯ve had times back during middle school when some delinquent groups picked a fight with me, and I put that to use then.

    In any case, just crush their leader. Make the other side understandpletely that picking a fight with me again is not worth their trouble. My opponents are people as well, and surely they don¡¯t like pain as much as me. If I deal with them that way, they won¡¯t mess with me again.

    Then again, in the first ce, I don¡¯t understand the reason why Eisengard is so fixated on ruins. Judging from the situation, it seems that they couldn¡¯t find whatever they were looking for in the [Azure Ruins], and as such set their sights on the [Emerald Ruins] which was discoveredter.

    They¡¯re looking for something in the ruins¡­ A golem? But, a golem that the Magicraft King of Eisengard would go to such lengths to look for, what exactly could it¡­

    ¡°In this kind of situation, I guess it would be the fastest to just go and ask the person in question directly.¡±

    ¡°Directly¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    Sergeant who was listening to me on the side widened his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll invade Eisengard by myself and meet with that Magicraft King of theirs directly. If I know what the other side wants, there¡¯s a chance I can make them pull their hands back, after all.¡±

    ¡°Impossible, are you saying you¡¯ll willingly jump into the enemy¡¯s bosom!?¡±

    The Garudio emperor raised his voice; however, I believe that to be the best method. If I don¡¯t do something soon, another army might invade the Lowe territories again.

    To speak further, if I¡¯m not here and the small owls¡¯ bombardment corps assault the capital again, it would sink into a sea of mes without a doubt. It¡¯s best for me to move as soon as possible.

    ¡­It¡¯s quite likely that, if a full-scale war erupts between the two countries, Garudio Empire would lose. Although I don¡¯t think Garudio would lose without a struggle.

    For Eisengard, from its aggressive researching of golems excavated from ancient ruins and utilizing of those results to produce new golems and/or weapons, one can glimpse something almost like an obsession.

    There¡¯s even a trace of madness in their methodology towards the development of new weapons at any cost. Although, I can¡¯t tell if that¡¯s the national character of Eisengard as a whole, or if that¡¯s simply the kind of man the Magicraft King was.

    That¡¯s the kind of country Eisengard is. One can never know what kind of dangerous weapons it might be hiding. It¡¯s possible that whatever they were trying to search for within the [Emerald Ruins] was some kind of unimaginable ancient weapon.

    With all that consideration, it¡¯s best if I go and directly talk with them.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m off.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s a veryte question, but just who are you? Why are you helping us?¡±

    The emperor of Garudio looked towards me with aplicated expression. Umu, to this person, I¡¯m like an incarnation of mysteries, aren¡¯t I.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll believe me, but I¡¯m a king too, actually. In a world different from this one. And, well, I¡¯ve been travelling around this world and looking for friendly countries to form ties with, or something like that.¡±

    ¡°A, another world¡­?¡±

    I unintentionally formed a wry smile on my face while watching His Majesty the Emperor who seemed to have be more confused by my words. Well, at the moment it can¡¯t be helped. However, one day, the fact that that isn¡¯t a lie will be apparent to him. Whether he wished for it or not.

    I opened a [Gate]. Since I can go to the location within Eisengard territory where we fought with the variantsst time, I¡¯ll fly from there. Ah¡­ Right, I should probably get in touch with Yumina and the others as well. I¡¯d like to be spared from them getting angry at me doing things by myself again.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m off for real this time.¡±

    Leaving everyone else who¡¯s still standing there with absentminded expressions, I went through and then closed the [Gate].

    ¡°Y-you guys, who are you!? You who suddenly appeared from the sky!¡±

    Eisengard¡¯s castle was a stronghold-like fortress of steel. The unique design, which looked like junk parts being pieced together, stood out shily.

    Like a steampunk-themed attraction, things like pipes and valves run in messy clusters all over the ce, and measuring meters and levers were installed at various locations. It almost makes me feel like I¡¯m in the middle of a battleship or a submarine. Although I¡¯ve never gotten on either one of them before.

    The moment we descended from the sky in an open space in the center of the castle, soldiers wielding spears immediately appeared. And without wasting a breath, we were surrounded by them as well as guard golems.

    ¡°What should we do, Touya-dono?¡±

    ¡°With this number, me and Yae-san are enough to deal with them but¡­¡±

    The swordswomanbination, Yae and Hilda, who were standing behind me asked while scanning their surroundings. The surface reason why these two came was that fights may ur this time; however, they were, as usual, actually here to restrain me from doing anything too excessive.

    Well, although the two of them looks like they¡¯re itching to go, let¡¯s go the slow and steady way this time.

    ¡°[O Ice envelop, an evesting sarcophagus, Eternal Coffin].¡±

    Aiming at only the guard golems, I imprisoned them within ice coffins. The innumerable icicles that grew from the ground up enveloped the golems, andpletely froze their movements.

    ¡°Hii!? T-they¡¯re frozen!?¡±

    Seeing that sight, the soldiers surrounding us backed off a little. They must be thinking about whether they would get encased in ice like that as well.

    Unfortunately, this magic is a bit too strong in terms of fighting a human opponent. If a person encased in ice were to get hit and shatter while inbat, it¡¯ll be a bit¡­ No, quite dangerous in a lot of ways. I¡¯d like to be spared from getting involved in the site of a bizarre murder case.

    ¡°Excuse me, but do you know where can I meet the Magicraft King?¡±

    ¡°W-what do you want with His Majesty!?¡±

    ¡°Just a bit of talk. It¡¯d save me a lot of trouble if you would honestly tell us.¡±

    While saying that, I pulled out Brunhild and shot the base of an icicle which didn¡¯t contain a golem within.

    The small [Explosion] enchanted on the bullet activated, and with a loud bang, the base of the icicle was blown away. Having its bnce destroyed, the ice pir fell onto the ground and shattered into tiny pieces.

    Among the soldiers who saw that and turned white, one of them pointed towards the building in the center with a shaking finger.

    When I looked up, over there was a sturdy-looking tower that looked like a huge chunk of iron, with absolutely no elegance or majesty whatsoever to speak of.

    It stood tall like themand tower of a warship, and possibly in preparation for potential attacks, turrets jutted out of it at various locations. Did they actually bury a warship in the ground to make this ce or something¡­?

    We turned our feet towards the imposing tower which stood in the center of the castle.

    ¡°Still, Touya-dono has sure gotten better with his threatening-degozaru na¡­¡±

    ¡°Th-that makes it sound like I¡¯m a viin¡­ Call it high-leveled negotiation techniques.¡±

    ¡°I find it quite hard to call that just now a negotiation¡­¡±

    Un, I feel that way too. But well, if we talked with them normally, they probably wouldn¡¯t have let us past.

    Suddenly, from the backs of us who had started walking towards the tower, several gunshots resounded.

    Before the sound had even reached us, however, Yae and Hilda had already turned around and drew their katana and sword, respectively, with lightning-fast motions.

    With sword strokes that a normal person would probably not perceive at all (although I could properly see them), the two cut down the several bullets heading this way easily.

    The des wielded by the two, which were made from crystal materials, cut through the bullets as if they were tofu; the split pieces flew off in random directions without being able to harm anyone.

    In front of the two, several soldiers who were aiming at us with guns solidified with shock on their faces.

    ¡°I, impossible¡­!¡±

    ¡°Since you shot at us, you must be prepared to be shot as well, right?¡±

    I proceeded to aim Brunhild at the soldiers who had tried shooting at us from the back. As I drove one bullet into the ground below their feet, the enchanted [Cyclone Storm] blew the ten-odd soldiers high up into the sky.

    ¡°It really is troublesome to have to deal with them one after another-degozaru na.¡±

    ¡°As expected, if they shot several hundred rounds at us simultaneously, we wouldn¡¯t be able to handle them.¡±

    Hilda was saying something like how she can probably deal with it if it¡¯s several dozens instead, but I honestly think they might be able to manage a higher number.

    These two have already be existences close to dependants of god, and are also disciples of the Sword God. Without a doubt, they should be in the top five in terms of swordsmanship even if you consider both the Surface and Reverse worlds.

    The two of them had their foundations in their sword schools, namely [Kokonoe Shinmei-ryuu] and [Lestia-style swordsmanship]; however, through the guidance of Moroha nee-san, they had already turned that foundation intopletely different things.

    In general, Moroha nee-san¡¯s swordy has no definite form. One of the teachings in the Hokushin Itto-ryuu, founded by Chiba Shusaku, was ¡°Let your mind be fast, your heart be still, your body be low, your eyes be clear, and your actions be fierce¡±;pared to that, nee-san¡¯s teaching is probably a lot closer to ¡°don¡¯t think, feel¡±, if anything.

    For everything it was instinct, a style which used reflex and natural sense to swing the sword over actual techniques¡­ Well, she herself was someone whom logical ways of fighting won¡¯t work against, so I guess it¡¯s natural.

    ¡°Still, it really does look like a crow¡¯s nest on a ship. If that area around there is the bridge, then is that ce there the throne room, I wonder?¡±

    As I was looking up at the crow¡¯s nest and trying to figure out its dimensions, Yae spoke up.

    ¡°Are we going to climb up from the inside-degozaru ka?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s troublesome, so might as well go from the outside. I have something nice here anyway.¡±

    I took out a Chinese wok-like disc from [Storage]. This was the one Gian used when he attacked the Garudio emperor. I¡¯ve already inspected it with [Analyze], and rewritten itsmands with [Cracking]. I¡¯m d it¡¯s just a simple artifact.

    (Note: so back in the original TL for 348, I thought Gian was using some kind of small discs, one on each of his foot. Well, as you can see, that was a wrong interpretation and it was actually onerge disc. Soz.)

    ¡°Here, get on.¡±

    The disc wasn¡¯t that big, but it¡¯s enough for three people if they squeeze themselves a bit.

    I could¡¯ve just used [Levitation] and [Fly], but the two of them seemed to hate the floating sensation of [Levitation] very much.

    On that note, since this disc doesn¡¯t wobble around while floating, it should be better for the two. This one actually feels safer due to that reason, really.

    We got onto the disc with the three of us leaning on each other, and I made it slowly ascend. It¡¯s like an elevator, except one without walls; it¡¯s quite scary, actually. I would never get onto something like this without flying magic.

    To be honest, I could¡¯ve made the two of them ride the disc while I flew alone¡­ Well, it¡¯s fine, I guess.

    When we flew up to a height somewhere around where the bridge would be, Yae drew her katana and sliced a square hole in the thick steel wall. As the cut-off part of the wall fell into the building, we followed it and jumped inside. Of course, I properly retrieved the disc.

    In front of us, who had ended up in some kind of wide passageway, were again guard golems.

    ¡°[Shield]!¡±

    I manifested a shield that covered up the entire passage. From there¡ª

    ¡°[Power Raise]!¡±

    I used my increased physical strength to push the golems away altogether using the [Shield] I just made. The golems which were being pushed by the [Shield] fell down and started rolling from the pushing force.

    ¡°Touya-dono, there are stairs over there!¡±

    Yae, who had found stairs ahead of the passage to our right, headed towards that direction. I left the [Shield] as is and chased after Yae together with Hilda.

    Although I don¡¯t know whether those stairs would lead us to the Magicraft King,mon theory dictates the leader would always be at the highest ce.

    The end of the stairs was blocked by a pair of heavy metal doors, but once again, Yae shed through them easily. That¡¯s cheating, isn¡¯t it¡­

    Together with the *dotsun!* sound of the thick metal tes falling to the ground, we stepped into the space beyond the stairs.

    A wide passageway with red carpeting stretched from our position towards another pair of sturdy-looking doors, in front of which stood one man and arge golem.

    The man was wearing thick armor like a soldier, and a helmet with two horns jutting out of its sides. A stout face with beard red at us from below that helmet.

    The golem, with a bronze coloring, was ratherrge as mentioned; however, its actual body wasn¡¯t that big, it was its limbs which were disproportionately thick and long. It gave off a different feelingpared to the other golems I¡¯ve seen before.

    ¡°To have invaded His Majesty the Magicraft King¡¯s seat of power, this Eisenburg, you lot sure think rather lightly of your lives. Be thankful for our consideration to at least disy your corpses in the castle town¡¯s main square!¡±

    This heavy infantry-like man is probably the gatekeeper. As I thought, beyond him would probably be where the Magicraft King of Eisengard waits.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask just in case, but could you let us through without raising a fuss?¡±

    ¡°Foolish talk! If you want to pass no matter what, defeat myself first!¡±

    When the man finished shouting, he jumped upwards; following that, the golem behind him suddenly split itself into pieces and flew towards the man before equipping themselves onto him piece by piece. Like a sophisticated piece of armor, the man¡¯s arms and legs were enveloped by the golem¡¯s erges ones. This is¡­!

    Equipment-type golem. I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s called Panzer or something. It¡¯s the golem that the Red Cats members told me about.

    The soldier, now equipped with the sturdy-looking golem parts on his body,nded back on the ground with a heavy thud. It sure looks fitting to be called an equipment-type.

    Since the head, torso and thigh areas aren¡¯t covered by the golem, it can¡¯t be called a full-body golem armor; but since those areas already had normal armor covering them, the overall figure is still extremely close to a fully-armored state.

    ¡°Here Ieeee!!¡±

    With a pressure several times that of an American football forward, and while sendingrge tremors through the floor, the soldier who had equipped the equipment-type golem charged at us with a momentum akin to a mad bull.

    Yae and Hilda ced their hands on their katana and sword handles respectively.

    ¡°[Gate].¡±

    ¡°¡°Eh?¡±¡±

    My voice ovepped with Yae and Hilda¡¯s.

    The American football mad bull man, who couldn¡¯t stop his own charge, ran into the gate of light which appeared between him and us by himself.

    ¡°Owaaaa¡ªaa!? F, falling, I¡¯m fallingggaaaaaaa¡ª!?¡±

    The next moment, a faint cry could be heard somewhere outside, followed by the dull sound of something hitting the ground.

    ¡°¡­ Where did you connect that gate to-degozaru ka?¡±

    ¡°The hole in the wall which Yae made and we entered from. It¡¯s best to not fight against someone troublesome like that, right?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t really mind, to be honest¡­¡±

    Since that equipment-type golem looked pretty tough, he should probably live through that¡­ Probably.

    In any case, let¡¯s get a move on. If he was actually alive and well, and came back up again, that would be troublesome as well.

    We proceeded to open the heavy doors, apanied by dull sounds of hinges, at the end of the red carpet.

    Inside was a wide room, which gave off the feeling of being an audience chamber. No, this most likely was indeed an audience chamber; however, due to the profusion of things like pipes and cogwheels in the room, as well as some ckboard-looking things which had writings on them, it really did not give off the feeling of being a proper audience chamber.

    Things like work tools and screws were scattered all over the ce, and small cogwheels were rolling around; it doesn¡¯t feel like a room the king of a country would greet his guests in at all.

    Directly in front of us were severalrge windows, from which dull-colored clouds and the royal capital of Eisengard could be see. In front of that was a steel throne without decorations.

    And on top of that throne sat a single old man. That old man, who was looking this way with a smile, had golem-like mechanical appendages for both of his arms instead of flesh-and-blood ones.

    There¡¯s probably no mistake. This man in front of us is the Magicraft King of Eisengard, Gibram Zain Eisengard.

    -Pixel

 Chapter 352: Final Weapon, and Hekatonkheire.

    <h4>Chapter 352: Final Weapon, and Hekatonkheire.</h4>

    The grandpa, who¡¯s most likely the Magicraft King, was resting his arms on the armrest of the throne while watching us with a smile on his face.

    A faint motor-like sound could be heard from his two mechanical arms, which had a brass-like luster. The sound was faint enough that a normal human¡¯s ears probably wouldn¡¯t perceive it.

    His age looks to be around seventy. His hair is in a slicked back style, and he¡¯s wearing a monocle. From the gaps in his smile, some gold teeth could be seen.

    From his appearance, the impression he gives people is that of an ¡°suspicious old man¡±. The brazen atmosphere drifting out of him is probably the result of his years of experience.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the Magicraft King of Eisengard?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. At least, the public calls me with that name. Originally, the term Magicraft King was a title given to the best magic engineer of Eisengard. Well, since I¡¯ve been monopolizing that title from when I was still a prince, it¡¯s basically be my namesake now.¡±

    Hee. So it wasn¡¯t another name for the king of Eisengard, huh.

    Since the beginning, he¡¯s been sending an appraising look towards me from behind that monocle of his. Honestly, it¡¯s not a very good feeling.

    ¡°And? What business may you have with Eisengard? Mochizuki Touya-dono?¡±

    ¡°¡­ How do you know my name?¡±

    I frowned at the sudden words of the Magicraft King.

    In this world, the number of people who knows me should be few. And Eisengard should¡¯ve had none of them.

    Seeing my face, the old man in front of me raised a cacklingugh.

    ¡°Although not to the degree of the [ck Cats], our intelligence department has a decentwork themselves. The young man who stopped the war between Prim and Trihn, and casted a curse on one of [Papillon]¡¯s executives. Further, he also vanquished the golden monsters that appeared in our country using giant golems. Oops, right, I have to say my thanks regarding thatst part.¡±

    The Magicraft Kingughed heartily again. Somehow, I get the feeling he¡¯s looking down on us. And it¡¯s not like I defeated those variants for your country anyway.

    ¡°A great magician and the owner of giant golems. Now, from which ruins did you obtain all that power?¡±

    The Magicraft King stared at me with an analyzing look again. Seems like he misunderstood certain parts. Well, there¡¯s no way he would arrive at the answer of it being another world, I suppose.

    ¡°I had thought that magic was something uncertain and not worth using, but it seems I¡¯ve underestimated it. I had erected a magic barrier around this castle hastily, but seems like that was useless.¡±

    ¡°No, well, that did block my search and transfer magics, and made us take quite a detour here, so it wasn¡¯t that useless.¡±

    Taking that detour didn¡¯t cost us too much extra effort, though. It¡¯s troublesome since this world also has magic in its civilization, albeit half-baked. If there were absolutely none, that would¡¯ve saved us a lot of trouble.

    Wait, if there isn¡¯t even magic power in this world, that would be trouble as well. Since it may lead to the scenario where I can¡¯t use magic myself too.

    In the first ce, the Legacy golems which are excavated from ancient ruins are crystallizations of ancient magic engineering techniques, and by extension can be defined as things born from magic.

    Both the Surface World and the Reverse World may actually have the same starts to their civilizations, really.

    ¡°Now back on topic. What business may you have, invading my castle like this?¡±

    ¡°To say it straight, I want you to stop the invasion of Garudio Empire.¡±

    ¡°Have Garudio hand the [Emerald Ruins] over to us, and that¡¯ll happen. Well, we¡¯ve already made the same proposal to them several times before this. Since we had not received any good replies, we decided to take it by force instead.¡±

    Ancient ruins are treasure troves where various things of value could be found. They¡¯re not things countries can easily pass to anyone else. However, I think that the reason why the Garudio emperor wouldn¡¯t give them the ruins also has to do with how he doesn¡¯t want to give any more of the old Lowe territories, which was the birth ce of Imperial Prince Lucrecion, to Eisengard.

    ¡°What is there in the [Emerald Ruins]? Exceptionally strong golems?¡±

    ¡°Strong golems¡­ Huh. It isn¡¯t that far off. Do you know about the ¡®Ancient Great War of Golems¡¯?¡±

    While leaning back on the throne, the Magicraft King crossed his fingers on top of his stomach.

    ¡°It¡¯s the war in the past that became the trigger for the nearplete destruction of the world, right? And the golems used in that war continued to sleep to this day, and are now being dug up as Legacies. Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ha. Didn¡¯t do your homework, I see. It¡¯s the golems that ¡®aren¡¯t used in the war¡¯ that are being dug up nowadays. Do you know, most of the ancient ruins are actually old golem research centers, factories, or other such important facilities? Due to that reason, most of the golems found there are of pristine condition.¡±

    The Magicraft King took out a cigar from his inside pockets, and cut its tip using a knife that sprung out from one of his mechanical fingers. Putting the cut end in his mouth, he lighted the other end with a lighter-like me which came out from his thumb. Seems convenient, that arm. Looks like it has quite the number of gimmicks inside.

    While puffing out smoke, the Magicraft King continued his talk.

    ¡°Towards the end of the great war, various countries began developing weapons that would bring a decisive end to the war they¡¯ve been fighting. For one country, it was gigantic cannons. For another, it was a fortress floating in the sky. For yet another, it was a bomb with enough power to erase an entire city with just one. However, these so-to-speak final weapons have only ever appeared in old texts, and no actual examples have been found in ruins. I had thought of this talk as fairy tales before, as well.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    Looking at my face, the Magicraft King cracked a smile.

    ¡°Yes. Those final weapons do exist. I have found one of them. A crystallization of the wisdom of an ancient civilization. I¡¯ve given it the name ¡®Hekatonkheire¡¯.¡±

    Hekatonkheire¡­? Does he mean he has already found what he wanted? Then, why does he still want the [Emerald Ruins]?

    ¡°Kukuku, well, it¡¯s the rare guest. I suppose I shall properly entertain you lot.¡±

    As the grandpa said that, he pushed down a level on the armrest of the throne; immediately, a strong thud was felt throughout the room, before it suddenly started moving downwards at a slow speed.

    ¡°T, the room is sinking-degozaru yo!?¡±

    ¡°Touya-sama, this is¡­!¡±

    Is the entire room something like an elevator!? The audience room continued sinking, and when it has reached a depth which I believe is most likely underground, it stopped moving following another strong thud.

    ¡°What is this ce¡­!?¡±

    We were in a space so wide I couldn¡¯t see the edges of it (although the fact that the entire area was dimly lit also had to do with it); it¡¯s a ce that fits the characteristics of a secret factory. I could see the figures of several work-type golems too.

    And directly in front of us, being lit up by several lights, was an omnious-looking giant metallic structure made mostly out of ckish steel, with brass-colored edges.

    ¡°Is that¡­ A golem?¡±

    It looks like a head. However, it was too big for me to make a proper judgment. It¡¯s in a position where only the head is jutting out from the floor from the looks of it. If so, its main body would be further down underneath our feet.

    In any case, it was huge. Due to the insufficient lighting, I couldn¡¯t see the entirety of this thing from where I am. If I activated [Divine Eye] I would¡¯ve been able to, but the idea of doing that hadpletely slipped my mind.

    The sinister demonic-looking head had two twisted horns growing out of its head, and several spheres were embedded on both sides. As the spheres had a horizontal line drawn on them, they looked like innumerable closed eyes.

    Also, there was a singlerge sphere simrly embedded in the forehead area. It¡¯s almost like a third eye.

    ¡°That¡¯s Hekatonkheire¡­?¡±

    ¡°Precisely. In the first ce, Eisengard was the country that guarded over the seal of this weapon. However, as time passed, the people forgot that role and even the existence of Hekatonkheire itself. If I hadn¡¯t found it, it would likely continue sleeping underground for all eternity.¡±

    A souvenir left by the great war that once nearly destroyed this world. To think something like that had been sealed underneath Eisengard.

    It¡¯s almost like an advanced-ss Phrase. No, since this was made by human hands, it¡¯s far more distasteful. It¡¯s a mindless weapon made to massacre the enemies of its maker, after all.

    ¡°Every golem has a [G-cube] which can be said to be its heart, and a [Q-crystal] which can be said to be its brain. However, for this Hekatonkheire, its Q-crystalpartment was iplete. And as such, a recement was necessary; however, Hekatonkheire had not woken up once no matter despite us trying all kinds of Q-crystals on it. It took us 30 years before we finally arrived at the answer.¡±

    The Magicraft King walked to the space before Hekatonkheire, and slid his mechanical fingers across a console jutting out of the floor. As electrical beeps resounded form the console, the half-spheres lined up on the head of Hekatonkheire began opening vertically.

    ¡°This is¡­!¡±

    Within the half-sphere which opened with a motion reminiscent of an actual eye, was a human brain-like thing floating in a tank of liquid, connected to tubes.

    Like a specimen preserved in formalin in a museum, the crystalline-like brain, or rather, thing that resembled a brain was floating inside an emerald-green solution.

    It looked like a block of crystals which was carved into a sharply angled brain shape. The parts that looked like wrinkles of an actual brain were in fact circuit-like things carved into its surface. So that¡¯s the brain of a golem, a Q-crystal.

    Things like that were lined up side by side behind ss-like panels. Even if I know they were man-made objects, the feeling of revulsion is still there.

    ¡°We finally managed to control it after using fifty Q-crystals. Those are not normal Q-crystals, mind you. Each and every one of them were high-quality Q-crystals extracted from high-level Legacies. However, even after all that, we still couldn¡¯t eliminate the possibility of a rampage; there¡¯s still one important thing we need to prepare.¡±

    Even within the dim room, I could somehow perceive the unsettling smile the Magicraft King made.

    ¡°The power source of a golem is light and magic power. Using those as reagents, the magic reactor of a golem would move the golem; Hekatonkheire is the same in that regard. However, to start the magic reactor of Hekatonkheire, a substantial amount of magic power is needed. It was ten years ago when I learnt that an artifact capable of producing that magic power existed in Lowe Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Ten years ago¡­ That means the real reason for your invasion of Lowe¡­!¡±

    ¡°Exactly. It was to obtain that artifact. Well, on the side we also recovered the Q-crystals of the Beast Emperor golems we defeated for use within Hekatonkheire. However, the artifact in question wasn¡¯t found in the [Azure Ruins].¡±

    Since the information was vague and only mentioned it¡¯s somewhere within Lowe, it wasn¡¯t like the [Azure Ruins] would definitely have it, huh.

    And at that time, the [Emerald Ruins] was discovered. For Eisengard¡­ No, for the Magicraft King, it¡¯s not weird to want to get his hands on that ruin at any cost.

    ¡°What do you intend to achieve through activating something like this? World conquest?¡±

    ¡°World conquest? A boring talk. I just wanted to prove the fact that I myself, as a magic engineer, have far surpassed the ancient craftsmen and reached the pinnacle of magic engineering. Even if a fool received these incredible objects left behind by the ancient kingdoms, wouldn¡¯t they just go to waste if he can¡¯t properly utilize them? All is for the sake of perfecting the ancient magic engineering techniques. I will not allow anyone to obstruct me.¡±

    A muddled light shone from beneath the Magicraft King¡¯s monocle. That light within his eyes was tinted with madness, as well as a pressure which threatened to burn to ashes all that stand between him and his desire.

    ¡°Just like Nia said, you¡¯re quite the messed-up grandpa alright.¡±

    ¡°Kakaka. All humans are messed-up in one way or another. Most of them just don¡¯t realize it themselves, and think they¡¯re the only normal ones. You speak as if I¡¯m a weird existence to you, but from me, you guys are the weird existences, you know?¡±

    The grandpa in front of us raised a chuckle that sounded like he was taking us for a fool again.

    My own grandpa taught me to always respect the elderly, but I don¡¯t feel like I can do that facing this old man in front of me.

    ¡°¡­ Seems like there¡¯s no room for negotiation here. Sorry, but I¡¯ll be scrapping that tasteless- looking old antique over there. It¡¯s too dangerous to be left alone.¡±

    ¡°And you think I¡¯ll let you do that? Why do you think I brought you guys all the way here while having this long talk?¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    Suddenly, from the floor as well as the ceiling, a ss-like cylinder closed itself around me and sealed me in. Then, the sensation of strength leaving my body suddenly assaulted me, and I wobbled on the spot before being forced to lower my body.

    This is¡­ My magic power is being absorbed!?

    ¡°Touya-dono!¡±

    ¡°Touya-sama!¡±

    Yae¡¯s katana and Hilda¡¯s sword shed, and they instantly cut the ss cylinder imprisoning me into pieces.

    During that time, although it was only for a few seconds, close to 40% of my total magic power had been taken. If this was a normal person, his magic power would¡¯ve dried up in an instant, and at worst he may even die on the spot. My head still feels a bit light, possibly due to the sudden extraction process.

    ¡°Kukuku, kaahahahahaha!! Just as I thought, a splendid amount of magic power! More than enough to jumpstart Hekatonkheire¡¯s reactor! I thank you for this contribution!¡±

    ¡°What did you¡­!¡±

    Even with my fuzzy thought process, I still understood the motive of that damn geezer. He had been aiming for my magic power from the very beginning. In order to activate Hekatonkheire¡¯s magic reactor.

    That geezer, he used me as the recement of an artifact¡­

    ¡°Damn you!¡±

    Yae stepped into the bosom of the Magicraft King with lightning-like speed, and chopped off his right arm from the elbow down.

    And as Hilda was preparing to charge in as well, an unbelievable scene yed out in front of us.

    The mouth of the Magicraft King split open horizontally. His jaw lowered by more than twenty centimeters, and from the depth of his mouth, a muzzle extended out and fired several rounds towards us.

    ¡°What the¡­! [Shield]!¡±

    The invisible shield I deployed deflected the bullets that rained down on us.

    After that, the back of the old man split open this time, and from under his clothes, several extendable arms shot out towards us. On the tips of those arms were sharp des.

    ¡°D-did he rece his entire body with mechanical parts-degozaru ka!?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it! That¡¯s a golem! A humanoid-type golem!¡±

    Humanoid-type. A type of golem which is capable of making human-like movements. The golems I owned, Rubi, Sappha and Emera are of that type as well. Dr. Elka had said that a humanoid-type golem that looked identical to a human is extremely rare, but to think that old man was one of those!

    Yae and Hilda continuously cut down the arms which were freely waving around as they attacked us. Thebat strength of a humanoid-type is by no means high. It¡¯s because those golems usually focused most of their power on one particr aspect, the ability to mimic a human.

    ¡°Fu!¡±

    ¡°Haa!¡±

    A sh of Yae¡¯s katana sent the head of the Magicraft King golem flying, while the leftover body was bisected by a clean stroke from Hilda.

    While having the parts inside its body spill out onto the floor, the thing that was the Magicraft King copsed.

    ¡°To think that he was a golem¡­¡±

    But¡­ What does this mean? Was the Magicraft King a golem since the beginning? Or did someone else prepare a fake Magicraft King¡­ No, in that case it doesn¡¯t exin everything¡­

    While I was deep in thought, suddenly, with a loud rumbling sound, everything within this underground factory began shaking violently. An earthquake¡­ No, it¡¯s not!

    ¡°Kakakaka! Splendid, splendid! I can feel strength filling every part of my body, and the sharpening of all my senses as well! I have surpassed all of humanity!!¡±

    The voice of the Magicraft King resounded within the factory. Where!?

    ¡°T, Touya-dono! That!¡±

    Yae was pointing towards the ominous-looking head of Hekatonkheire¡­ The forehead area, where arge half-sphere was embedded. That half-sphere was opening up vertically.

    Inside that, just like the other Q-crystals, floating in an emerald-green solution, was¡ªa human¡¯s brain.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 353: Aerial Battle, and Miscalculation.

    <h4>Chapter 353: Aerial Battle, and Miscalction.</h4>

    (Note: the second part of the title is actually ¡°misread¡± if properly tranted, but that sounds kinda weird, so I changed it. They¡¯re close in meaning anyway.)

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ You¡¯re the real Magicraft King?¡±

    ¡°Precisely. The humanoid-type golem over there was a puppet that served as my substitute. I had transferred my brain to this ce, and escaped the yoke known as a physical body since ten years ago.¡±

    To think he had already abandoned his humanity a long time ago¡­ Within Hekatonkheire¡¯s forehead, the brain floating within the emerald-green solution shook lightly.

    The thing he¡¯s doing is the same as Professor Babylon in a way. It¡¯s just, while the professor transferred her consciousness into an artificial lifeform made from abination of magic and technology, the Magicraft King transnted his brain into the body of a Legacy golem.

    Well, considering he needs another fifty extra auxiliary brains to control that body, it¡¯s clear that the level of his techniques is far below that of Professor Babylon¡¯s.

    ¡°Kakaka. As expected, even someone like you are astonished, no?¡±

    ¡°No, not really?¡±

    ¡°Mu?¡±

    While I was surprised by that appearance¡ªwith his brain hanging out in the open and all¡ªthe act itself isn¡¯t very surprising. Something like cyborgs are often-used materials in sci-fi stories anyway.

    Well, it¡¯s true that when you see one of them in front of you, you do feel somewhat unsettled.

    ¡°Eh, whatever, really.¡±

    I aimed Brunhild which was loaded with a [Explosion]-enchanted bullet, and pulled the trigger without hesitation.

    Arge explosion urred at the forehead area of Hekatonkheire. However, when the smokes cleared, what showed itself was the same brain as before, suspended in the emerald-green solution without any injuries.

    ¡°Mu.¡±

    ¡°Kakaka! Don¡¯t underestimate Hekatonkheire! The armor of this thingpletely nullifies any magic!¡±

    When I took a closer look, countless small patterns were drawn in a dense manner on Hekatonkheire¡¯s armor. It¡¯s a form of magic engraving, huh. It seems to have been carved to thest detail in order to maximize its magic defense.

    Considering it¡¯s purpose as a weapon used in the ancient war between golems, instead of anti- magic users, its design was probably to counter skill-holding golems. More like, old man, that¡¯s not your achievement.

    ¡°Reload.¡±

    I changed all bullets to regr ones and pulled the trigger again.

    However, with *gakin* sounds, the bullets hit something right before reaching Hekatonkheire and were deflected.

    Tch, as I expected. There¡¯s a protective wall in ce simr to my [Shield]. It¡¯s at a level where I can¡¯t prate it with Brunhild. Probably, it¡¯d be hard with Yae and Hilda¡¯s swords as well. No matter how sharp the edge is, using a shaving razor to handle a whole tuna is going to be pretty tough.

    Suddenly, a series of rumbling sound came from the floor again; we immediately looked around us in vignce. We can probably handle anything thates at us; however, if it¡¯s something we¡¯re seeing for the first time, there¡¯d be an unavoidableg in our response time.

    Even though I¡¯m gradually bing a god, it¡¯s not like my thinking ability increased as well. If I did something like keeping [el] constantly active and boosting my reaction speed that way, I probably wouldn¡¯t have let my magic power be sucked out that easily back then.

    And while it¡¯s an obvious thought, I¡¯d like to excuse myself from living life constantly in a broken speed.

    The loud sound of something breaking apart resounded within the underground factory. Right after that, as if in a chain reaction, breaking sounds came from all over the ce.

    Hekatonkheire had began moving from its spot underneath the floor. Is it nning to break through the factory like this!?

    ¡°Kakaka! It¡¯s finally time to say farewell to this cramped space, eh!¡±

    ¡°Oi! This is directly under the castle, you know! There¡¯s a huge number of people above¡­!¡±

    ¡°What about them? Would you take care to not step on ants when you walk? What a weird sensibility.¡±

    Kuh, this geezer, he already abandoned his identity as a human mentally.

    Therge eye-like part on its forehead as well as the smaller ones on the side of its head closed, and when they reopened, the Q-crystals and the Magicraft King¡¯s brain was nowhere to be seen. Did they move to somece deeper within the golem?

    Well, that¡¯s an obvious move. As if anyone would leave those obvious weak points hanging in the open like that.

    Hekatonkheire began moving. Things in the factory are breaking apart one by one from the reactive force. It¡¯s dangerous to stay here any longer; there¡¯s no telling when the ceiling may copse on us entirely.

    ¡°[Teleport]!¡±

    I hugged Yae and Hilda close to me and transferred to a ce in Eisengard¡¯s capital.

    The destination of the [Teleport] was on top of the roof of the tallest building in the capital, south of the castle. From here, we can get a good view of the castle.

    The tower which looked like a ship¡¯s crow¡¯s nest was raising smoke and looking like it was about to copse at any moment. The figures of people escaping from the castle can be seen from here.

    ¡°Target acquisition! All remaining persons inside Eisengard¡¯s castle!¡±

    ¡°Beginning acquisiti¡ª¡±

    Covering up the voice from my smartphone,rge explosions urred one after another within the castle. And then, gigantic mechanical wings appeared from within the mes and smoke.

    Right now, ¡°that guy¡± was trying to rise up onto the ground from its underground prison, while explosions and sounds of destruction echoed from all over the copsing castle.

    ¡°¡ªAcquisition finished.¡±

    ¡°Transfer everyone to the ins three kilometers from the capital! Activate [Mega Heal] right afterwards!¡±

    ¡°Roger.¡±

    Upon hearing the report from my smartphone, I immediately gave it furthermands. I don¡¯t think I managed to save everyone. The ones who have already died, and ones who have some sort of protective talisman on them that prevents targeting via magic would be beyond my ability to help.

    As if sneering at my thoughts, the central tower of the castle finally toppled, and disappeared in an explosion.

    In exchange, the gigantic wings from before appeared from behind the smoke again, and cracks began appearing on the ground not just within the castle, but even on the roads connecting to it. Wait, what the¡­ Does its body reach all the way to the area underneath the castle town as well!?

    Breaking through the cracks in the ground, a ck twisted-looking metallic tail appeared. And not just one. Two, three, the number kept increasing. The vicinity of the castle already could not be seen clearly due to the billowing smoke as well as mes.

    ¡°Kakaka! How pleasant! Truly the best feeling! I have finally surpassed those guys from the ancient civilizations! By my hands, the iplete Hekatonkheire waspleted! Kakakakaka!¡±

    From within the ck smoke, the Magicraft King¡¯s crazed-sounding voice could be heard. No, not just sounding, he¡¯s already gone truly mad.

    From underneath the castle that¡¯s now wrapped in mes, at longst, ¡°that¡± showed its full appearance.

    Its body was entirely ck with brass-colored lines running through it, and on its head were two sinister-lookingrge horns. On its face were eyes and a widely-opened mouth.

    Fourrge arms extended out from its torso; at various other ces, numerous smaller arms grew out of its body as well. On its back grew tworge wings.

    If I were to describe it, it¡¯s a mechanical-looking multi-armed devil. Several long tails were attached to its body as well, and on the tips of those tails were snake-like heads.

    With twirling motions like whips, those tails easily broke the ramparts of the castle to pieces. Seems like they have quite the power.

    Still, it sure is big¡­ Isn¡¯t it around the same size as an advanced-ss?

    To think something like that was sleeping underneath that castle.

    ¡°Touya-dono, we have to stop that! With our Frame Gears¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ While Reginleiv is inside my [Storage], yours are in Babylon so¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah!?¡±

    Both Yae¡¯s Schwertleite and Hilda¡¯s Siegrune are in Babylon¡¯s Hangar, after all. I would have to jump back to Babylon back in the Surface World with a [Dimensional Transfer] if I want to use them.

    I should¡¯ve put the frames of the two of them in [Storage] as well if I knew this was gonna happen. Or more like, shouldn¡¯t I have just ced them inside the [Storage] enchanted on their engagement rings¡­ Oh well. It can¡¯t be helped, guess I¡¯ll¡ª

    ¡°Now now now! Troubled, lost, in a big pinch! At times like those, answering your call, your reliable Onee-chan takes the stage-nano yo!¡±

    ¡°Waah!?¡±

    I was shocked by the sudden loud voiceing right besides me and almost fell off the roof we were on.

    Over there was Karen nee-san, who was throwing her chest out with a *fuun* feeling. When the hell!?

    ¡°Aneue-dono!?¡±

    ¡°Onee-sama!?¡±

    Yae and Hilda were looking at Karen nee-san with round eyes as well. Really, how much must you personify the word ¡°elusive¡± before you¡¯re satisfied!? You aren¡¯t even a person though!?

    ¡°Karen nee-san, why are you here!?¡±

    ¡°My Onee-chan radar was beeping-no yo. Touya-kun was crying and in trouble, and I must go save him! Or something like that.¡±

    Who¡¯s crying, oi. That radar of yours must be broken, no, isn¡¯t it more like a ¡°Something fun is happening¡± radar instead!?

    ¡°And because of that, I brought Babylon over to this world as well. There.¡±

    ¡°Eh!?¡±

    While saying that, nee-san pointed towards an empty sky. There¡¯s only a thinyer of clouds in that direction.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing there¡­¡±

    ¡°Use your [Divine Eye] and look-no yo.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right.¡±

    Babylon¡¯s stealth function, huh. When I activated [Divine Eye], Babylon was indeed floating in the sky over there. More like, she transferred that entire thing over to this world¡­? That¡¯s still beyond me at the moment¡­

    Wait, shouldn¡¯t she have used divinity for this? Using the powers of a god to interfere in the human world should be (except me who¡¯s a trainee) forbidden¡­

    ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t that Touya-kun¡¯s belonging-nano yo? Which means, it¡¯s a belonging of the trainee god. So that means it¡¯s not something which belongs to the human world, so it¡¯s probably okay!¡±

    Sophistry!? Did you just think of that right now!? You¡¯re averting your eyes, you know!?

    Eh, whatever. It¡¯s not like arguing about that will change anything. For now, after sending Yae and Hilda to Babylon via [Gate], I turned to look at Hekatonkheire which looked like it¡¯s ready to begin rampaging.

    Hekatonkheire opened its wings widely, and began floating upwards into the sky. Since it¡¯s not doing anything physical like pping its wings, it¡¯s probably flying with the use of something like an anti-gravity field.

    Tch, [Slip]¡¯s not gonna work on that. With that size, a [Prison] would be too weak to contain it, and opening a [Gate] to drop it somewhere else had also be impossible.

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re going with, I have my own options as well.¡±

    Moving to an unpopted¡ªdue to all the people escaping¡ªsquare within the capital, I called out my Frame Gear, Reginleiv from [Storage].

    I immediately got into the cockpit, set my smartphone on the console, and started up Reginleiv.

    The monitors around me began projecting the outside view. While capturing Hekatonkheire in the center of my vision, I sent magic power through the control sticks and made Reginleiv fly upwards.

    ¡°Activate Fragarachs.¡±

    ¡°Fragarachs, activated.¡±

    With a *bakin* sound, the twelve crystal boards attached to Reginleiv¡¯s back detached themselves. The long te-shaped crystal boards began orbiting around Reginleiv like satellites.

    ¡°Mode change: Sphere.¡±

    The te-shaped crystals changed themselves into spheres. Twelve crystal spheres lined up in front of me like hour markings on a clock.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    The twelve spheres turned into bullets and attacked Hekatonkheire; however, they crashed into an invisible barrier before reaching Hekatonkheire itself, and couldn¡¯t deal any damage.

    ¡°Muu?¡±

    The Magicraft King, who had be the brain of Hekatonkheire, noticed me from that attack. I maneuvered Reginleiv to a spot above Hekatonkheire¡¯s head.

    You can really appreciate the size of that thing when looking from above, eh.

    ¡°Kakaka. Is that the golem you found somewhere? I see, certainly it¡¯s a rare one that I¡¯ve never seen anywhere else before. But, it will not match up to this Hekatonkheire.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Personally, I think it¡¯s far better than some useless antique with size as its only selling point, you know.¡±

    ¡°What impudence!¡±

    Hekatonkheire waved its wings slightly as it started approaching Reginleiv.

    While dodging Hekatonkheire¡¯s attacks, I made Reginleiv head towards an empty field some distance away from the capital. I¡¯ll draw Hekatonkheire over to a spacious area in the opposite direction from the ins I transferred the people in the castle to.

    If it¡¯s here, it should be fine for me to fight harder.

    ¡°Mode change: Dagger.¡±

    The twelve crystal spheres around me split into four, and each of those pieces morphed into the shape of a dagger. Forty-eight crystal daggers began hovering around Reginleiv in a radial pattern.

    ¡°Divinity bestowment. [dius].¡±

    The forty-eight daggers, d in divinity,unched themselves towards Hekatonkheire simultaneously. Forty-eight sacred sparks of light assaulted the sinister-looking multi-armed devil.

    ¡°Kakaka! Useless effort! Before Hekatonkheire¡¯s protective barrier, that kind of, wh, at!?¡±

    Easily punching through Hekatonkheire¡¯s invisible barrier, the crystal daggers pierced into its body.

    To be honest, I think I can prate that barrier even without using divinity, but it¡¯s troublesome to do that.

    ¡°Wh, what is going on!? For Hekatonkheire¡¯s protective barrier to be broken through¡­! You bastard, what did you do!? Tell me!¡±

    ¡°No way.¡±

    The crystal daggers freely flying around in the sky punched hole after hole into Hekatonkheire¡¯s body. However, due to the size of the opponent, the daggers can¡¯t deal enough damage to be considered decisive. Not only that¡­

    ¡°Self-regeneration¡­¡±

    Within the Legacy golems, ones who can repair a certain degree of damage by themselves aren¡¯t rare.

    However, those should at most be able to handle things like surface injuries to the body, and by no means are they strong enough to deal with holes punctured through its entire torso or the like.

    At that stage, it¡¯s already simr to the super regeneration ability owned by [Fanatic Vi], the purple [Crown] serving the ¡°Lady of Madness¡±, Luna Trieste.

    ¡°Could its high regenerative powers have something to do with its size?¡±

    The holes opened up by [dius] on its body were closing by themselves. At least, the surface area definitely has a strong regeneration. I don¡¯t know about the insides, though.

    ¡°Looking down on me, huh!?¡±

    From the palms of Hekatonkheire¡¯s arms, beams of light shot out. Beams in the triple-digits assaulted Reginleiv from all sorts of angles.

    ¡°Mode change: Reflector.¡±

    The forty-eight daggersbined into six crystal tes, and deflected the beamsing at me while circling Reginleiv.

    The rain of beams kepting without pause, but none of them managed to reach Reginleiv.

    At that moment, one of the arms firing the beams was cut off at its elbow.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    The one who cut it down was a purple armored samurai. Yae¡¯s Schwertleite. Following that, another frame started cutting off the other arms as well. This one was an orange-colored frame, Hilda¡¯s Siegrune.

    Both of their frames had some extra equipment in the form of vernier units on their waist and feet. The extra equipment enabled the two of them to fly in the air despite having no flying capabilities originally.

    ¡°So that was finished, huh.¡±

    During a battle against variants, the only ones who can fight in the air are me and Linze. Due to that, the flying-type variants are basically handled by either us or Leen, Yumina and Luu who had long-range options.

    Taking that into consideration, the thing Rosetta of [Workshop] came up with was that. It¡¯s a convenient equipment that grants flying capabilities to Frame Gears which don¡¯t have those, but its operationes with a time limit, and it¡¯s basically only used by the Valkyrias. Exclusive equipment for the exclusive Frame Gears (sounds confusing), so to speak.

    Using those units, Schwertleite and Siegrune weaved through the rain of light beams, and cut off Hekatonkheire¡¯s arms one after another.

    If it¡¯s the two of them, they shouldn¡¯t have much trouble cutting through Hekatonkeire¡¯s barrier. As expected, even that Hekatonkheire doesn¡¯t have the power to regenerate lost limbs, it seems.

    ¡°Impossible! Hekatonkheire is the strongest golem! It¡¯s supposed to be the invincible golem thatbined ancient wisdoms and my, the Magicraft King¡¯s techniques!¡±

    ¡°You only messed around a bit with something that¡¯s basicallypletely built by others, didn¡¯t you? What¡¯s with that proud tone. Like, if you¡¯re gonna say something like that, why don¡¯t you build one yourself from scratch?¡±

    Dr. Elka too was trying to create a golem that surpassed the Legacies, but she¡¯s doing it through her own efforts after all¡¯s said and done.

    ¡°On second thought, didn¡¯t it be worse because you added unnecessary things to it?¡±

    ¡°Yo, you bastard¡­! You dare! You dare belittle this me who is the Magicraft King!? Unforgivable! I¡¯ll never forgive you, brat¡ª!!¡±

    An intense roar of anger came from Hekatonkheire.

    ¡°Prepare to face hell, brat! Taste the golem skill of this Hekatonkheire with your body! There¡¯s a reason why it was called a final weapon. Know that no matter how many thousands, tens of thousands of golems you send at me, Hekatonkheire will never be defeated!!¡±

    Right after that, green-colored smoke blew out from all over Hekatonkheire, and started drifting around its surroundings.

    Don¡¯t tell me, poison!?

    However, while the same could not be said of old Frame Gear models, Yae and the others¡¯ Valkyrias have special filters installed. There should be no way for poison to make its way into the cockpit. However, since there¡¯s always the possibility of something happening, I called Yae and Hilda back to my side.

    ¡°Do you feel anything wrong with your body?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing. There¡¯s no problems.¡±

    ¡°Same here.¡±

    So they¡¯re fine. Still, what¡¯s with that smoke¡­

    ¡°Kakaka! What happened!? Are you not going to attack? How does it feel to have your golem not respond to yourmands!?¡±

    What¡¯s this guy saying? The Magicraft King seemed to have misunderstood something when he saw us who retreated while checking the situation, andughed.

    ¡°Kukuku, this smoke, you see, has the power to paralyze the Q-crystal, in other words the brain of a golem. It can pass through any kind of small opening, and corrode the Q-crystal in an instant following the nerve lines! Your golems are already nothing more but scraps¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡­ Mode change: Lance.¡±

    The crystal boards orbiting Reginleiv piled themselves onto its right arm which was raised overhead. Within moments, the right arm changed to the shape of arge crystalnce.

    ¡°!? Wh, what is going on!? No matter what kind of Q-crystal it is, it should¡¯ve stopped its functions! No golem should be able to resist¡­! How are you moving!? Impossible! Such a thing is impossible!!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember ever saying that this is a golem, you know?¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­!?¡±

    Unfortunately for you, Frame Gears don¡¯t have anything like Q-crystals, you know.

    ¡°Impossible¡­ You say it¡¯s not a golem¡­!? T, then just what¡­ Just what is that!? If that isn¡¯t a golem, what is that!?¡±

    ¡°I see no need to answer that.¡±

    I pushed the verniers on my back to full throttle, and also activated [el]. Reginleiv, which had be a singlence, plunged straight towards the torso of Hekatonkheire.

    As Reginleiv plunged into the interior of Hekatonkheire with the force of its charge, I erged the size of thence while still charging. The ergednce, like an opened umbre, increased the amount of destruction it dealt, and eventually, I broke out of Hekatonkheire from between its wings.

    ¡°Impossible¡­! Impossibleeee!!¡±

    Hekatonkheire lost its bnce after having a giant hole opened on its chest. Seems like I destroyed theponent in charge of gravity maniption as well.

    And then, Hekatonkheire fell. While raising loud rumbling sounds, the multi-armed devil dropped onto the ground.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 354: Various Circumstances, and a Precursor.

    <h4>Chapter 354: Various Circumstances, and a Precursor.</h4>

    The multi-armed devil that fell onto the ground had notpletely suspended all its activities yet.

    The cracks running from its torso to the rest of its body were threatening to break its armor apart. While raising creaking sounds, it tried to raise its upper body up from the ground, but failed and fell back down again.

    Wended besides it, and stared at Hekatonkheire which had stopped moving.

    ¡°As an anti-golem weapon, it¡¯s quite terrifying, really.¡±

    The ability to halt the operations of Q-crystals¡ªsince it¡¯s in the form of a gas, it¡¯s likely something indiscriminate.

    Theponents of that gas probably aren¡¯t anything scientific, but purely things born from Hekatonkheire¡¯s golem skill. If so, it most probably won¡¯t affect itself.

    The ability to indiscriminately render all golems besides itself powerless is way too terrifying. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone who can stop the rampage of that old man besides us who have Frame Gears.

    Suddenly, with a *gakon* sound, Hekatonkheire¡¯s head detached itself from its body. What?

    Six leg-like things sprouted from the detached head, and it began moving separate from its own body.

    Something like a spine was dragged out of the torso together with the head, and trailed behind it like a sort of tail.

    The multi-legged head part moved as if to escape from us (well, it probably is trying to escape) with swift movements, and began digging the ground with drill-like attachments on its legs.

    ¡°[Slip].¡±

    ¡°Gueh!?¡±

    The head part, who fell sideways, kept on spinning on the spot over there. It¡¯s like a spinning helmet.

    I used Reginleiv to grab the tail-like spine that¡¯s dangling from the head part, and red at the head of Hekatonkheire¡­ Or rather, the Magicraft King who tried to escape.

    ¡°Le, let go! For someone superior like me to die in a ce like this is not something that could be forgiven!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Being delusional to this degree probably qualifies as a sickness.¡±

    I wonder, is this what you¡¯d call dementia?

    ¡°In any case, since the main body is already like that, your time shoulde soon enough. How about you do some reflecting while you still can?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kid around with me! I still have things that I must do! Just you watch! By hijacking the body of someone capable¡­!¡±

    ¡°Enough out of you. [Analyze].¡±

    I activated analysis magic on Hekatonkheire¡¯s head.

    ¡°There.¡±

    I stuck Reginleiv¡¯s hand into the back of the hear part, and took ¡°that¡± out from within.

    A human brain floating in a cylinder-shaped capsule. The real ¡°body¡± of the Magicraft King.

    ¡°What are you doing!? Stop it! To lose my intellect would be the greatest loss of mankind, you know!?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know about that.¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect even the capsule to have a voice projection function. Putting the creepy capsule with a brain floating inside down on the ground, I too got out of Reginleiv and descended.

    The cylinder, 2 meters tall with a radius of around 60 centimeters, was filled with an emerald- green solution. From a mysterious device installed on top of the cylinder, several thin tubes extended down to connect to the brain of the Magicraft King which was floating inside like some kind of jellyfish. I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s his life support.

    ¡°D, do you intend to destroy this capsule!?¡±

    ¡°Just the opposite. I¡¯ll make it tougher.¡±

    I enchanted [Shield] onto the capsule, and strengthened it so that it won¡¯t break easily. I also filled up the almost-empty magic power tank of the life support device while I¡¯m at it.

    ¡°Wha-what are you trying to do!?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned it yourself earlier, that I can ¡®curse¡¯ others. For example, something like directly sending the sensation of pain to your brain¡­¡±

    ¡°D-don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    ¡°[O Darkness bind, give punishment to the sins of man, Guilty Curse].¡±

    ¡°Pain¡± is just electric signals sent to the brain if you simplify matters enough. If I just connect the brain floating inside the capsule with that capsule itself using magic, such that any physical shock received by the capsule is directly transmitted to the brain¡­

    I then gave a strong kick to the bottom of the capsule with the tip of my boot.

    ¡°Gugyaa!?¡±

    ¡°Seems like it worked well.¡±

    ¡°Im-impossible! For me to feel pain in a state like this¡­!¡±

    I lightly poked the ss part of the capsule with the sword tip of Brunhild. While the ss itself won¡¯t even be scratched since I had strengthened it,

    ¡°Agya!?¡±

    He¡¯s probably feeling an acute pain as if a needle was pierced into his skin.

    ¡°Wh, what do you intend to do with me!?¡±

    ¡°Well. That¡¯s not up to me to decide. There¡¯s tons of people who would like answers from you besides me, after all.¡±

    The Garudio emperor and Colonel¡¯s group probably have many things they would like to ask this old man about. Since he can feel pain now, the talk should go a bit more smoothly.

    Well, I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll end it at interrogations, though.

    The capsule that was the Magicraft King was passed over to Colonel¡¯s group after receiving a series of interrogations in Garudio Empire.

    Not only did he cause the fall of Lowe, the Magicraft King had apparently alsomitted numerous atrocities for the sake of reviving Hekatonkheire.

    The worst among them would be the fact that he had conducted repeated human experiments to prepare for the operation to transfer his brain into Hekatonkheire. Regardless of age or gender, the number of people who had their brains taken out for that sake alone was in the triple digits. Truly revolting.

    Eisengard, which had lost the Magicraft King, went into a power struggle between influential nobles¡ªthe natural oue. They no longer had the spare time to pay attention towards Garudio Empire.

    The Magicraft King had neither children nor disciples, and the chaos only intensified without a clear sessor.

    I¡¯ve thought about this during Yulong¡¯s case as well but, a sessor must be chosen and nurtured well, or else the country risks falling into disarray when something happens. Gotta keep that in my heart.

    For the record, after their interrogations were finished Garudio did ask Eisengard if they wanted the Magicraft King capsule, but they rejected the offer cleanly, saying they don¡¯t know about a capsule like that.

    The talks on their end turned into something like ¡°The Magicraft King failed in activating an ancient weapon, brought the castle down and killed himself¡±. They also pinned the deration of war as well as the invasion of Garudio Empire squarely on the Magicraft King, saying it was all his arbitrary decision. Well, regarding that part, I feel like it might have been the truth.

    I don¡¯t know to what degree did the core retainers of Eisengard know about the Magicraft King¡¯s misdeeds, but with their current situation, no matter what him going back would just cause more troubles for them.

    I have no idea what happened to the capsule after it was passed over to Colonel and the others. The amount of magic power I poured into it wouldst about a year. Since it should take quite some effort to break that capsule, he would be able to live for at least another year.

    It¡¯s possible that he would be forced to live on while carrying the grudges of the people who died because of his ambitions.

    On another topic, Garudio¡¯s Prince Lucrecion renounces his rights to session, and the current emperor also retired at the same time, with a new emperor having been decided already.

    The new emperor was a young man, 20 years of age, named Lancelet Garudio. Before this, his name was Lancelet Olcot.

    As you might¡¯ve noticed, he¡¯s the son of the former Garudio emperor¡¯s right-hand man as well as the one who found Prince Lucrecion in the past, the prime minister, Lancelow Olcot-san.

    As for how he became the emperor, well, a younger sister of the former Garudio emperor happened to be Lancelow-san¡¯s wife.

    Basically (although not connected by blood), he¡¯s a cousin of the former prince, Lucrecion.

    And, the first thing the new emperor did was giving the former Lowe territories that was under the emperor¡¯s direct authority to the former prince Lucrecion, and giving him the title of Margrave Lowe.

    With this, Lucrecion Rig Garudio became Lucrecion Gran Lowe.

    While a substitute officer would govern the territory until he bes an adult, I¡¯m sure he would grow up to be a splendid ruler. There¡¯s the kind parents who are staying besides him as well.

    Colonel¡¯s group also seemed to be working hard to make thends of Lowe prosper.

    For the moment, that¡¯s a wrap to things, I guess.

    ¡°And something like that.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. To think that old man did something like that. Well, I knew he wasn¡¯t anyone decent to begin with, though.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡±

    Brunhild, the inn [Silver Moon]. I was talking with Norn, Dr. Elka¡¯s younger sister as well as the master of the ck [Crown], [Chronos Noir] about recent happenings.

    ¡°You knew him before?¡±

    ¡°We met once before. While I was searching for my sister. Since he was asking questions left and right about Noir and even came with stupid demands like giving it to him, I got pissed and fought with him, though.¡±

    She just said something scary pretty casually, didn¡¯t she. That¡¯s picking a fight with the entire Eisengard, you know? When I looked at Noir, who was sitting at the same table, a rather indescribable expression was on its face. Even though they¡¯re golems, the Crown series have some easy-to-tell emotions.

    Elfrau, the humanoid-type maid golem sitting next to it also had a bitter smile on her face.

    ¡°And? You didn¡¯te here just to talk about that, did you?¡±

    ¡°Nn, well. Your sister was worried about how you¡¯re doing.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯d like for her to stop treating me like a kid. Sheesh.¡±

    I mean, your outward appearance ispletely that of a kid, you know. You look like you¡¯re 6 even though you¡¯re actually 15. I can understand why Dr. Elka would be worried about you.

    Of course, I¡¯m not gonna say that out loud. I don¡¯t want to trigger herplex and having her explode on me again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a proper ie source too, so I¡¯m fine. Tell her don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Eh, what are you doing to earn a living?¡±

    ¡°I became one of those adventurers. Here, my guild card.¡±

    For real?

    I took a look at the card she passed to me. Uwa, it¡¯s the real thing. And she¡¯s already at blue rank, one step before being qualified to call herself a first-rate adventurer.

    ¡°More like, how¡¯d you get in in the first ce¡­¡±

    While there¡¯s no age limit for adventurers, if your age is too low, the guild won¡¯t issue you a card.

    Even Yumina was barely ok by the standards, and couldn¡¯t receive solo requests as well back during that period. The requirement for a guardian, so to speak.

    ¡°They passed my registration easily when I gave them your name though?¡±

    ¡°Wait a second, oi.¡±

    ¡°I showed them my power too so it¡¯s fine. After I sent a couple of blue-ranked guys who came messing with me flying, an Elf person gave me my card.¡±

    So it was Guild Master Rerishia¡­

    Since it¡¯s the guild master, I think she probably didn¡¯t let Norn¡¯s registration through just because she¡¯s my acquaintance. She did it after understanding that Norn has the required strength.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing things like going to the dungeon inds right now. Adventurers make quite the amount, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Well yeah. It¡¯s a world of high risks and high returns.¡±

    As I said that, Norn stopped her spoon which was moving between her mouth and her omelet rice.

    ¡°Ah, right, you¡¯re one of the highest-ranked adventurers,e to think of it. Do you still receive requests even after bing a king?¡±

    ¡°Yep. Quests that silver-ranked adventurers failed, disaster-level monsters¡¯ subjugations, rescuing of important personages, things like that.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine for you to decline those as well? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re troubled with money or anything; you¡¯re a king after all.¡±

    That would be where you¡¯re wrong.

    The money we¡¯re using to run the countryes from things like tax and ie from national organizations like the dungeon inds¡¯ management.

    However, for Frame Gear developments in Babylon, as well as everything in our knight order from their wages, equipment to meal costs, all of thosee from my own pockets.

    Although they¡¯re called ¡°Brunhild Knight Order¡±, to the end, they¡¯re a private order owned by me as an individual.

    It¡¯s a pretty weird story, but Brunhild¡¯s national defense is basically contracted to my personal knight order. What¡¯s more, we¡¯re paid nothing. Well, I might make a proper knight order that belongs to the nation one day.

    Also, I¡¯m earning my own ie from various channels around the world starting from the Mismede merchant, Olba-san.

    However, with things like the mass production of Frame Gears and the development costs for new weapons, it¡¯s still tough to have enough for everything.

    Because of that, I¡¯ll dly ept requests from the guild if they pay well. Although, since they put a strain on my work as the sovereign, I have to do them while trying to not get caught by the prime minister, Kousaka-san.

    Let¡¯s leave that topic aside for the moment.

    I then turned to look at the small ck knight sitting next to me.

    ¡°That aside, there¡¯s something I wanted to ask Noir.¡±

    ¡°Personal question, acknowledged.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember anything about the white [Crown]?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Unable to answer. No memory at all.¡±

    ¡°I told you it¡¯s useless. Noir doesn¡¯t have any memories of the period before he met me. Although, instead of deleted, they¡¯re apparently sealed away or something.¡±

    Memory maniption, eh? It¡¯s probably due to something done to it¡¯s Q-crystal, the equivalent of a brain in golems.

    ¡°And what are you trying to do by looking for the white [Crown] anyway?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve exined to you before that the barrier this world has, which defends it from outside invaders, is in tatters, right? The white [Crown] might have an ability that could mend that barrier.¡±

    Since variants have already begun appearing over there, the Reverse World¡¯s barrier is probably also in a rather dangerous situation, really.

    ¡°You said it was the Phrase¡­ Or something? Invaders from another world?¡±

    ¡°Regarding the Phrase, their boss¡­ Well, someone who¡¯s in a leadership position on their side had talked with us and sorted out our differences, but there¡¯s a group who left that side and started doing whatever they wanted. Even dragging your world into it as well. Seems like they¡¯ve been moving around quite a bit over in the other world these days.¡±

    As I stopped talking and reached my hand out to the cup on the table, the cup suddenly began shaking.

    ¡°¡­ An earthquake?¡±

    ¡°Seems like it.¡±

    The shaking, around magnitude 3, continued for quite a while. It sure makes you feel ufortable.

    Fortunately, nothing in the shop was damaged, and none of the guests were raising a big fuss about it either.

    Come to think of it, how do earthquakes work in this world?

    Is the cause the same one as back on Earth¡ªrapid shifts in the tectonic tes, or does it have something to do with the arch-spirit of earth? I hope it¡¯s not something like sneezes of the arch-spirit¡­ If the spirit happens to have pollen allergy or something, that would be horrible.

    (Note: you know, considering the spirit of earth is a girl in this generation, that¡¯s a pretty rude remark¡­ Eh, whatever. It¡¯s Touya.)

    ¡°There¡¯s been a lottely. Is this also because of those invaders from another world?¡±

    ¡°Was there really that many?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Aren¡¯t you the king of this country? How do you not know about that?¡±

    Uu. No, well, recently I¡¯ve been busy in the Reverse World as well as up in Babylon, so I didn¡¯t really spend a lot of time on the ground.

    ¡°There¡¯s times when I can feel small shakes even when in the dungeons. As expected, those times were a little scary.¡±

    Eh? Even at the dungeons? The dungeon inds, which can be essed from Brunhild using the gates I installed, are far to the south of the Sandora region, you know. Does that mean the earthquakes are happening on a global scale?

    Is this also one of the precursors to the two worlds merging together¡­

    I had already told the spirits to not make too much of a fuss in order to prevent natural disasters though.

    It is kinda scary for even the dungeons to be affected, though. There might be the risk of copses, too. If it bes too severe, I¡¯ll probably need to consider restricting the [Gate] usage to those inds.

    Oh, right.

    ¡°¡­ What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Just some stuff.¡±

    I took out a pendant I kept in [Storage]. It¡¯s a pendant with a teardrop-shaped blue gem on it.

    Alright, enchant it with [Teleport] and [Gate], and with some [Program]¡­ There. Something like this, I guess.

    ¡°Here, have this.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°If something dangerous happens in the dungeon, by filling that with magic power you can transfer yourself to the castle instantly. You can also bring along people as long as they¡¯re within a three-meter range; it¡¯s a so-called emergency escape option.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    After looking at the pendant she received, Norn turned to look at me with half-lidded eyes. Eh? Don¡¯t tell me she doesn¡¯t like it?

    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re sure you¡¯re not into little girls?¡±

    ¡°Bufuu!?¡±

    I spurted out the water I had in my mouth. What the hell is this girl saying!?

    ¡°How did youe to that!?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped to think that way when you¡¯re giving someone like me essories, you know. Also, there¡¯s the rumor that the king of this country is a licentious yboy.¡±

    ¡°Baseless nder!?¡±

    What is that!? Who the hell is saying something like that, bring him here for a bit!

    ¡°But I¡¯ve heard you have tons of fianc¨¦es, and also brought different girls out on walks all the time, though? An expressionless maid, a little girl in a white coat, and someone with a pair of round sses¡­ Well, thest one is probably my sister, though.¡±

    ¡°Nu, gu. True, that kind of thing, might have happened¡­¡±

    More like, putting aside Yumina and the others, even Cesca and Dr. Elka were looked at like that¡­? And while those two are still rtively recoverable, the professor ispletely out¡­

    ¡°What a skirt-chaser. And isn¡¯t your strike zone a bit toorge?¡±

    ¡°Like I said, that¡¯s wrong. That¡¯s wrong ok? Those people are in positions like my helpers or technical staffs, and we¡¯re not in that kind of rtionship.¡±

    That¡¯s what it is, so there¡¯s no way I¡¯d be hitting on someone who¡¯s outer appearance is 6, ok?

    ¡°¡­ Police report?¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    After throwing a retort at the golem who was tilting its neck, I spent a while exining my rtionship with the Babylon group as well as some other people to the three of them. While I did get them to understand those parts, it was pointed out that by the time I had nine fianc¨¦es, there¡¯s no shaking off thebel of a yboy for me already. Unuu.

    Some timeter, apparently Mika-san of [Silver Moon] had witnessed that scene, and the talk of me giving a present to a little girl had circted all the way into Dr. Elka¡¯s ears inside Babylon.

    I got my shoulders patted from behind by her with a smile that doesn¡¯t reach her eyes at all, while saying ¡°Touya-kun, I need to talk with you a little. About my little sister.¡±

    No, it¡¯s a misunderstanding I say.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 355: Adventurer Rank, and an Examiner.

    <h4>Chapter 355: Adventurer Rank, and an Examiner.</h4>

    The smartphone that I ced on the sideboard besides the bed began ying Rossini¡¯s ¡°William Tell Overture¡± loudly.

    ¡­Noisy. Should¡¯ve put more thoughts into my song selection.

    ¡°Fua¡­ Hello?¡±

    Due to my mind still being groggy, I who had been woken up by the ringtone picked up the call without confirming the caller first.

    ¡°Born! It¡¯s born!¡±

    Suu¡¯s voice, which didn¡¯t lose in intensity even if youpare it to the march of the Swiss army in the William Tell Overture, flew over. She sure is energetic this early in the morning¡­

    (Note: it¡¯s written in a reference-kinda way, but well. Go search march of the swiss soldiers on YouTube and I bet all of you would instantly recognize that tune. Also, now that I think about it, who in the actual hell uses that for a ringtone?)

    ¡°Born¡­ What is?¡±

    As I rubbed my eyes while still feeling sleepy, I asked Suu what she meant.

    ¡°The baby, obviously! I have a little brother now-no ja!¡±

    Suu¡¯s voice, which contained an almost explosive joy, shocked my consciousnesspletely awake.

    A baby? The Ortlinde ducal house¡¯s¡­ Suu¡¯s mother!?

    ¡°Really!? A boy huh, congrattions!¡±

    ¡°Umu!¡±

    Apparently Eren-san, Suu¡¯s mother, went intobor just a little over midnight and the child was born safely just a while ago. Both mother and child are perfectly healthy with no problems.

    With this, the Ortlinde ducal house has its sessor decided too. Seems like if it was a girl, then the sessor would be the child born between me and Suu, or something like that.

    Although, the duke doesn¡¯t know this, but since my children have a 8/9 chance to be a girl (at least for the first nine), it might be hard for them to get a sessor from me.

    I managed to cut the call after soothing Suu whose tension is reaching unknown heights. I know that she¡¯s been saying she wanted a little brother since a while ago, so it can¡¯t be helped that she¡¯s happy, but being forced to go along with that high tension first thing in the morning is a bit tough as expected.

    After a while, while I was dressing myself, Suu sent a mail with a photo attachment of her holding the baby in her arms. So his name is ¡°Edward¡±, eh. Edward Ernes Ortlinde. Ed-kun, I guess?

    ¡°Edward¡± was apparently also the name of the deceased Suu¡¯s mother¡¯s father, that is, Suu¡¯s grandfather. He was someone who could use the non-attribute magic [Recovery].

    ¡°Gotta prepare something for congrattions¡­¡±

    I wonder what would be good. A baby carriage that can defend against all sorts of things by enchanting it with things like [Prison]? No no, that¡¯s overdoing it. Maybe something like the baby bottle I gave to Prince Yamato, hmm, I couldbine that into a congrattory set with a baby carrier or something¡­

    Ah, what about that portable printer I gave to Refreese¡¯s novelist princess? Since there¡¯ll be opportunities to take pictures in the future, if I gift them that together with an album, it should make for a good record of memories. Un, let¡¯s do that.

    I finished changing my clothes and went out of the room in order to invite Yumina along on the way to the Ortlinde house.

    ¡°Suu seemed quite happy, wasn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Normally, when she¡¯s with us, the only one who¡¯s actually younger than her in the surroundings is Rene after all. She must be happy about the fact that she became an elder sister when her brother was born.¡±

    After returning home from visiting the Ortlinde ducal house, we were currently rxing on the balcony while enjoying some afternoon tea.

    Suu, who had be an elder sister with the birth of her younger brother, had reined in her usual energy; somehow, I can feel a kind of calm atmosphere from her.

    While the obedient Suu is nice as well, I wonder if it¡¯s my selfishness to think of the usual innocent Suu as more Suu-like and feel a tinge of loneliness at her change.

    The family was very happy to receive the photo album and the portable printer I gave them as gifts. In fact, they immediately requested me to take a family photo with the butler, Reim-san included.

    With that picture as the first, his life will likely be recorded well with that album. I¡¯m d I gave them that.

    ¡°Un un, it¡¯s trouble to have a younger brother who¡¯s a handful in various ways-no yo.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s trouble for the younger brother to have an older sister who¡¯s munching on my cookies without even asking me as well, you know!¡±

    I red at Karen nee-san who, with her usual elusiveness, is sitting besides me and reaching out to my cookies before I noticed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind the little things-no yo. Or else you¡¯ll go bald in the future-no yo?¡±

    ¡°Not happening! Definitely not happening!¡±

    Like hell I¡¯d go bald that easily! And there¡¯s hair-growth medicine in the [Alchemy Building] anyway so even if I do I¡¯m fine!

    While we¡¯re fighting about trivial stuff like that, the smartphone in my breast pocket started ringing. Oh, it¡¯s from Rerishia-san of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.

    ¡°Yes, hello. It¡¯s Touya.¡±

    ¡°This is Rerishia. I¡¯m calling today for some matters regarding the Adventurer¡¯s Academy we talked about.¡±

    The Adventurer¡¯s Academy is a training facility where newbie adventurers could receive training to a certain degree and learn about things like the mentality, fundamental techniques and other such important points of adventuring.

    The n had been in motion since quite a while ago, and it seems a prototype has finally beenpleted.

    Since she said she wanted to hear my opinion as an adventurer, I headed towards the guild. While I feel a bit bad letting Yumina and the others deal with Karen nee-san in my ce, well, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine.

    I walked out of the gates and into the castle town; it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯vest done this. The town has be a lot livelierpared to the time when the country was just founded.

    When I see the smiles on the townspeople¡¯s faces, I be happy as well spontaneously.

    Brunhild is situated on the trade route between Belfast Kingdom and Regulus Empire. With therge amounts of travellers and merchants who stop by, our country can be called the travellers¡¯ dukedom, so to speak.

    Since passing through Brunhild would only take a couple hours, those who are rushing on their journeys would normally pass through without taking a rest here. However, the number of people who booked into inns here are stillrge even with that.

    Arge part of that is because of the huge amount of things you¡¯d be hard-pressed to find at other countries here, from the Ether Vehicles to the capsule toys sold by the Strand Company.

    For food as well, you can taste cuisines from various different countries here. There¡¯s even Eashen¡¯s rice dishes.

    If you pay the entrance fee for the dungeon inds, you can even go to the sea. If you don¡¯t have any urgent matters to attend to, passing through a ce like this would be unthinkable. Thanks to those people, we¡¯re making a killing from various things.

    As I reached the guild which was built next to the tavern, I took a look inside thetter first before entering the former. If Suika was here, I was thinking I¡¯ll pick her up when I¡¯m going back.

    The drunkard loli Alcohol God wasn¡¯t there. That being the case, I start to get worried thinking about where she might be drinking at now¡­

    I entered the guild, where the receptionist onee-san immediately led me to the back of the guild where Rerishia-san¡¯s room is.

    ¡°Sorry to expressly call you out like this.¡±

    ¡°No, I was coincidentally free as well, so.¡±

    I sat down across Rerishia-san and listened to her exnation of the academy.

    ¡°First, for the current guild rankings of gold>silver>red>blue>green>purple>ck, we decided to add a new white rank at the bottommost. When someone first registers at the guild, he or she will now be white-ranked at the beginning.¡±

    Fumu fumu. So a new white rank below the ck rank, huh.

    ¡°The academy will be a facility where white-rankers receive basic training. However, among the new adventurers who registered with the guild, there are bound to be ones with a decent level of strength already. For those, they can receive a rank-up test at the academy, and have their ranks adjusted to suit their levels. The test will have a fee, of course.¡±

    I see. So if someone has the requisite strength, he/she would be able to rank up and receive higher-ranked requests immediately, huh.

    Since I¡¯ve also had the experience where higher-ranked idiots came picking a fight with me just because I¡¯m lower than them in rank, that¡¯s a wee idea. Eliminating the need to beat

    them up each and every time it happens would help a lot.

    ¡°Who would be the instructors at the academy?¡±

    ¡°Several retired adventurers, and we also n to appoint some active ones in temporary posts too. After finishing the roughly 2 week-long training under those instructors, the students would be automatically raised from white rank to ck rank.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like white-ranked adventurers must all go through the academy, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s also possible for white-rankers toplete requests steadily and rank up that way. However, for the white-ranked requests, most of them will probably be things like chores or gathering materials, and subjugation requests at that level will probably be for a single weak monster only. For example, one horned rabbit or forest spider, I guess.¡±

    New adventurers generally tend to aim for the subjugation requests excessively. While repeating harsh subjugation requests, the fatigue level within their bodies would increase without them noticing, until finally they make a costly mistake somewhere due to that.

    The number of rookies who wouldn¡¯t listen to advices concerning things like that aren¡¯t small.

    If they have essentials like that beaten into them by the veteran adventurers at the academy, they might be able to change their mindsets.

    Well, even if they don¡¯t and end up hurting themselves, it¡¯s their own responsibility.

    ¡°And what about the entrance fee for the academy?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯ll be set to a reasonable number. They¡¯ll probably be split into several sses with different instructors in charge of each, but they¡¯ll all pay the same amount.¡±

    It might be tough on them if they got grouped into a ss with a spartan instructor. Well, they¡¯ll lower the risks of themselves dying out in the field, so that much hardship should be cheap in exchange.

    ¡°Regarding the rank-up test, it will be overseen by several instructors. Since the test is something to gauge the abilities of new adventurers who just registered with the guild, the only ones who are eligible to take it are white-rankers.¡±

    Normally, when an adventurer applies for an increase in rank, the number and difficulty of the requestspleted, number of failed requests, whether the adventurer in question had started any trouble with others, etc.; many different factors are considered. Those are converted into points, and calctions are made based on that to see whether the adventurer can rank up.

    On the flip side, going down in rank is of course also possible.

    Things like failing requests often, fighting with clients, ignoring guild directives andmitting crimes are all grounds for a downgrade; however, well, in most cases they would be banished from the guild rather than receiving a decrease in rank.

    It¡¯s because continuing to hold onto those kinds of adventurers has no merits for the guild. If someone got his or her rank decreases, that actually means the guild has judged he or she can still change for the better, so to speak.

    ¡°The nned construction site is near the ins to the south, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s already over 70%pleted. About that, there¡¯s actually an uncertain factor unrted to the academy for us¡­¡±

    Rerishia-san opened her mouth with a slight frown. What is it, is there some problem?

    ¡°The merging with another world that Your Majesty talked about a while ago¡­ When that bes a reality, people like Norn-san who wishes to be an adventurer may increase in number. In those situations, should we judge them based on their own strength, or the strength of their golems¡­¡±

    Ah, right. Even if the adventurer himself is aplete greenhorn, if the golem he has is a high- performance one then it¡¯s possible toplete high-ranked requests.

    ¡°I believe you should judge them based on their own personal strength. Golems could be taken from their owners at times, and they might also be broken, in which case their owners might go and get a new one. It¡¯ll be a huge pain if their ranks change every time they get a new golem, you know.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. In Norn-san¡¯s case, since she herself was decently skilled, and she also had that golem with her so¡­ I see.¡±

    On another topic, I pity the adventurers who got beaten up by a girl whose outer appearance is that of a six-years old. Still, although that girl seems to be quite capable, it doesn¡¯t mean her physical deficiencies will just go away, so I hope she doesn¡¯t push herself too hard.

    ¡°You¡¯re building academies not just in Brunhild, but in other countries as well, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. For now, the proposals are going forward in Belfast, Regulus, Roadmare and Lestia. This ce would be the first one. Which is why, when a problem urs, we¡¯ll review the situation and fix it on the spot.¡±

    While I talked with Rerishia-san, I asked her something that I was curious about.

    ¡°¡­ That reminds me, where is the headquarters for the Adventurer¡¯s Guild? Is there a top executive for the guild there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry. The location of the headquarters is confidential information. Also, there¡¯s no such thing as a ¡®top executive¡¯ for us. If I have to say it, including myself, there are several guild masters in this world; we are the representatives for the guild, as well as its managers.¡±

    Fumu. It could be that the management level is mostly made up of races with long lifespans like the elf Rerishia-san, or perhaps the fairy tribe like Leen. I think I heard from the professor before that something simr to the current Adventurer¡¯s Guild had already existed back during the ancient era¡­

    They might have not changed much even after 5000 years.

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s one thing. Your Majesty the Sovereign King¡­ No, to the gold-ranked adventurer, Mochizuki Touya-sama, I have one request.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What might it be?¡±

    I have a slightly bad feeling, but for now I¡¯ll listen to it first.

    ¡°I was wondering if you could be an examiner for the first rank-up test of the academy. It doesn¡¯t have to continue past this, just this once would be good enough.¡±

    ¡°An examiner, huh.¡±

    Umu. To tell the truth, it¡¯s bothersome. I mean, I can do something like gauging the strength of my opponent, sure. The people who would apply for the rank-up test are most likely those with confidence in their own power, right? If they¡¯re the type of people who would obediently ept the results that would be good, but I feel like there¡¯s definitely gonna be people who would im I didn¡¯t give them a fair evaluation¡­

    Well, since the final decision lies with the guild, they can¡¯t overturn a made decision no matter what they say, and it¡¯s not like I¡¯m the only one making that decision in the first ce.

    I guess I¡¯m fine with epting that but¡­

    ¡°Would you be fine with me hiding my identity? I just need to be able to understand the other side¡¯s strength, right? If so, there¡¯s no need to tell them my identity or rank, is there?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ I was hoping that if we can borrow the name of a gold-ranked adventurer, the people taking the test would be more willing to ept the results. It would also be an easy-to- understand example that would teach them not to judge people by their appearances¡­¡±

    Rerishia-san sank into thought while staring at me. No, well, I understand what you mean but. I know I don¡¯t look that strong to others, okay.

    ¡°However, even if you say you would hide your identity, isn¡¯t there quite a lot of people who know your features, Your Majesty? I¡¯ve often seen you walking around the town normally as well. Would you be wearing a mask, perhaps?¡±

    ¡°No, I did that once before but it wasn¡¯t really well-received, so I won¡¯t do it this time. It¡¯s not hard for me to change my appearance with the illusion magic [Mirage], you know. Like this.¡±

    I covered myself with an illusion of a random person I found on the before Rerishia-san. Since they would see through it easily if they touched it, things like body shape and height can¡¯t be easily changed, but things other than that are rtively easy to deal with for me.

    With this, they won¡¯t be able to tell my identity apart, and if I introduce myself as a silver- or red-ranked adventurer, that should be enough for the examiner role.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I think this should be alright. To be honest, I was hoping to add some prestige to the rank-up test with the presence of a gold-ranked adventurer, though.¡±

    Rerishia-san said that with a wry smile. Umu, now I feel a bit bad. Ah.

    ¡°Then, how about I drag the other gold-ranked adventurer here as an examiner?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Rerishia-san¡¯s stupid-sounding voice leaked out and echoed in the reception room.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 356: The Academy, and Rank-up.

    <h4>Chapter 356: The Academy, and Rank-up.</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the sudden request.¡±

    ¡°Hohoho. Don¡¯t mind it. Being the great-former king is boring beyond belief anyway. I was also curious to how Hilda was doing, so this is perfect for me too.¡± (Note: I made the term up on the spot. ¡°Great-Former King¡±. Praise me.)

    The great-former king of Lestia Knight Kingdom, Galen Yunas Lestia,ughed and said that. He¡¯s the grandfather of Hilda, and also a gold-ranked adventurer like me.

    Although he looks like a nice grandpa with a cane, he¡¯s truly strong. Excluding people like me and Hilda who are part of gods¡¯ retainers or in simr positions, he¡¯s probably in the category of humanity¡¯s strongest.

    ¡°Kya!?¡±

    ¡°Hohoho. Fumu fumu, not bad.¡±

    The guild receptionist onee-san close by jumped up while holding her butt. If only he didn¡¯t have that. His ero spirit is the same as usual, I see.

    ¡°You never change, Galen-sama.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Rerishia-dono. I cannot give this up, you know. It¡¯s the secret to my longevity, after all. If I stopped, I¡¯ll probably be taking a dirt nap the next day.¡±

    ¡­ It might be surprisingly easy to defeat one of the humanity¡¯s strongest.

    Without even bothering to hide her exasperated expression, Rerishia-san talked to Great- Former King Galen in the reception room we¡¯re guided to.

    I thought he would immediately jump at a beauty on Rerishia-san¡¯s level, but there¡¯s no signs of it happening. Since they seem to know each other, I wonder if he had already cupped a feel before this.

    This grandpa has a weird policy of not touching a woman he had touched once again. Also, his targets are women above 20, so Yumina and the others are excluded. (Note: the age-old question: if he actually touched the fianc¨¦e group, what would Touya do¡­?)

    I had jumped to Lestia with [Gate], exined the situation to Elder Galen, and brought him over to the guild in Brunhild. Of course, I had gotten the permission of the current king, Hilda¡¯s brother, Reinhardt¡¯s permission. (Note: on second thought, Great-Former King Galen is too long each and every time so I¡¯ll just use Elder.)

    Several knights of Lestia had followed along as escorts, but in actuality they¡¯re probably here to keep an eye on him. The one being escorted is far stronger than the escorts anyway, so there¡¯s not much point in guarding him in the first ce.

    ¡°And? By being an examiner, you mean I¡¯ll be fighting the newbie adventurers or something?¡±

    ¡°No, that role will be mine. For Galen-san, it would be good enough for you to watch and give evaluations.¡±

    The rank-up test will have three examiners giving out evaluations. Two of them are us.

    The final person seems to be a silver-ranked adventurer; in my case as well, I¡¯ll be changing my appearance and will participate in the judging as a silver-ranked or red-ranked adventurer.

    And Galen-san would give out the final judgment, so to speak. Nobody should be able to object to the opinions of a true gold-ranked adventurer.

    ¡°Actually, why would you hide your identity? I don¡¯t think it would pose any trouble for you even if you don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re a small country unlike Lestia, after all. Since there¡¯s a good chance I might meet the test takers in town sometime, I¡¯d rather not have them carry some kind of weird grudge against me.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re overthinking this, really. And it¡¯s not like them holding a grudge against you would amount to anything.¡±

    Well, that might be true. What¡¯s the king doing in a ce like this, go work! Is also something I feel I might hear, but well.

    Ido have the self-awareness that I¡¯m a rather free-spirited king¡­

    I¡¯m troubling Galen-san right now, too. Well, although it¡¯s not exactly a properpensation, when the timees for Lestia to hold a rank-up test in their country, I would be willing to appear there as a gold-ranked adventurer too.

    ¡°Fumu. Regarding the test contents, what do you people have in mind? Would having strength alone be enough?¡±

    I¡¯m also curious about that part. Whether it¡¯s a good idea to increase someone¡¯s rank based solely on their fighting ability.

    The type of adventurers who are proud of their strength and usually rely on brute force to solve problems could be found mainly in the blue ranks. As for why, it¡¯s because most of them would not be able to rise up to red.

    The wall between blue rank and red rank is high. Within the requests given to red-rankers, who are said to be first-rate adventurers, are ones from countries as well. If the guild made some unbing individual a red-ranked adventurer, it may give the guild itself problems.

    That¡¯s the reason why, in order for a blue-ranker to rise in rank, that person would require the approval of the guild master in charge of that area. It¡¯s not easy to go up to red.

    In my case, it seemed that the fact that I contributed to building a friendly rtionship between countries, namely the case between Belfast and Mismede, counted a lot towards my promotion.

    In terms of actual strength, I did defeat that ck dragon back then. At the point where I defeated the mithril golem, there¡¯s already no problems for my promotion to red rank. The approval had alreadye down, really.

    A lot of the adventurers who suffered setbacks on their careers came from the blue rank too, it seems. The fact that they couldn¡¯t rise to red made them build up frustration towards the guild, and eventually they start refusing to listen to the guild¡¯s instructions, and got their adventurer¡¯s registration erased as a result.

    In my opinion, if they would fall down from something like that, they never had what it takes to be a red-ranker in the first ce, really.

    ¡°In general, the test content would be decided by the examiners, but I do agree with Galen- sama¡¯s opinion that it¡¯s not a good idea to decide based on only their fighting ability. The rank

    of an adventurer doesn¡¯t reflect only that adventurer¡¯sbat power. As for the detailed judging, that¡¯s also part of the examiners¡¯ skill, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Fumu. So you¡¯re telling us to think of a proper test ourselves, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Of course, we¡¯ll also be participating in the process to see if the contents are good.¡±

    It¡¯s not as if we cannot judge them solely based on their fighting ability. However, it will cause us no end of troublester if we just hand out ranks to people irresponsibly.

    It¡¯s because the ranks of those people would be linked to our names, who gave the ranks to them.

    If you think about that, it¡¯s best not to do this casually.

    As I was thinking about stuff like that, knocking sounds came from the door.

    ¡°Guild master. Thest examiner has arrived.¡±

    Seems like the final examiner has been brought here by the receptionist nee-san. I think they said it¡¯s a silver-ranker¡­

    When I saw the person who entered the room, my eyes turned into dots. Eh?

    ¡°Wai-, why is Karina nee-san here!?¡±

    ¡°Well, I was called here, duh. You didn¡¯t know?¡±

    The one who appeared in front of me was none other than the Hunting God, Karina nee-san. She looked the same as usual, with her emerald-green hair tied in a ponytail and light leather armor on her body.

    ¡°Eh, the examiner, is Karina nee-san!? Wait, when did you get to silver rank!?¡±

    I did know about the fact that Karina nee-san registered with the guild as an adventurer, but I thought she only wanted to hunt stuff¡­

    Wasn¡¯t she aiming for the fact that she can sell the parts of the monsters she hunted at the guild, instead of being able to receive requests and getting promoted?

    ¡°Well, I had already hunted most of the prey that could be found around here-ne. So I went to the dungeon inds for a bit. And when I did that, a stray wyvern showed up there, you see. So I defeated it after epting the request from the guild. The rank up was a side benefit.¡±

    ¡°Defeated it¡­ With only a bow and arrows!?¡±

    I mean, I know her bow skills are beyond first-rate even if she doesn¡¯t use her powers as a god, but is that enough to shoot down a flying wyvern!? (Note: Touya, did you forget about your uncle who shot down a wyvern with his bare hands? Tsk tsk.)

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, if you just cut the tendons in the wings with an arrow it won¡¯t be able to fly anymore. And once it falls on the ground, just one swing of the machete at a major artery and it¡¯s as good as gone.¡±

    No, cutting the tendons in the wings with an arrow is¡­ The only one who can do something like that against a wyvern in the sky is you.

    Still, to think there¡¯s a silver-ranker this close to me¡­ I wonder if the third gold-ranked adventurer would be born soon too.

    ¡°From what I can gather, the ojou-san over here is an elder sister of His Majesty the Sovereign King?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no. Although I call her nee-san, she¡¯s technically my cousin. Karina nee-san, this is the Great-Former King of Lestia Knight Kingdom, Galen-san.¡±

    ¡°Hee, nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Hohoho. As expected of His Majesty¡¯s cousin. There¡¯s no openings.¡±

    Galen-san said that with a somewhat disappointed face while wriggling his hands. He must¡¯ve tried to go for a touch. He did get spun around by Karen nee-san before when he tried to

    touch her; since Karina nee-san¡¯s physical abilities are even higher than Karen nee-san, it should be basically impossible for him to touch her.

    Since Karina nee-san is here now, we went through the details regarding the rank-up test once again.

    Still, the ones being examined by this line-up of ours must have it rough too¡­

    ¡°And so, what¡¯s it going to be?¡±

    ¡°Even if we say judging someone based solely on fighting strength is bad, having none is uneptable as well, isn¡¯t it? For up until green rank, I think basing it on strength only should be fine.¡±

    That¡¯s true. To apply for the rank-up test means that the person has that much confidence in his/her strength. If it¡¯s judging whether that is true confidence or just arrogance, it would be easy to do.

    If all the participants don¡¯t have enough strength to reach green rank, then the test would be over at that point.

    ¡°And what if there is someone with green-ranker levels of ability?¡±

    ¡°How about we let them receive a request and judge them based on their performance whilepleting that? I think we should be able to understand the things they put importance on pretty easily with that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good point. In that case¡­¡±

    While exchanging ideas, we solidified the content of the first rank-up test.

    A monthter, the Adventurer¡¯s Academy, sponsored by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, opened.

    Within the academy, the basic knowledge and skills which are important for adventurers are taught.

    Things such as handling of weapons, characteristics of magic beasts, survival skills, and other adventuring basics are taught. Mostly, these are things that a somewhat experienced adventurer would consider asmon sense.

    To put it bluntly, it¡¯s a school where aplete beginner would be raised to the level of a somewhat-novice adventurer within a short period of time.

    On the other hand, for people who were not adventurers but were doing simr jobs, this ce doesn¡¯t have a lot of new things to offer them.

    People like former knights or hunters, those with a decent foundation and sufficient strength already, are mainly the ones who would be taking the rank-up tests.

    Well, in the first ce, this academy was built to prevent things like inexperienced novices dying due to ack of knowledge and skill. It¡¯s not in its purpose to help those with enough experience already.

    With that kind of reason, the number of people who expressed their intent to enroll wasn¡¯t veryrge. It¡¯s only several young boys and girls. After passing through two weeks of training, they would automatically be promoted to ck rank.

    As for the rank-up test, for this first time only, ck-ranked adventurers would be able to apply for the test as well. It¡¯s a helping hand towards the new ck-ranked adventurers who registered with the guild before the new white rank was implemented, apparently.

    Of course, there were people from other ranks saying they wanted to take the test as well, but this test is, to the end, a test used to measure the strength of ¡°those who have no experience as an adventurer¡±.

    The answer from the guild was that there¡¯s no need to re-evaluate those who already had experience working as an adventurer and had been evaluated by the guild through the default process.

    In the end, the number of people taking the rank-up test was 27. Quite a lot.

    The test takers were assembled at a training field inside the academy grounds, and after a greeting from the guild master Rerishia-san, the rank-up test began.

    ¡°Now, we would begin the rank-up test. First would be some self-introductions, I suppose. My name is Galen. Although I¡¯m no longer active, I¡¯m a gold-ranked adventurer. The youngdy over here is Mochizuki Karina. She¡¯s a silver-ranked adventurer. And finally, that young man there is Regin Leiv. He¡¯s a red-ranked adventurer.¡± (Note: your naming sense, Touya¡­)

    Galen-san was the only gold-ranker in the entire world before I became one as well, and a legendary hero who became the king of Lestia Knight Kingdom (by marrying in). Of course, his name would have arge effect, and most of the people there focused their attention on him.

    Since Karina nee-san was pretty, she also gathered some attention.

    As for me, I had used [Mirage] to change myself into a young man with dark brown hair and a bit of a in face; someone who wouldn¡¯t really leave an impression on first nce.

    Among the test takers, there are also people looking at Karina nee-san and me with obviously negative gazes. I can see their discontent towards a woman and a kid in silver and red rank respectively easily.

    ¡°First up would be a simple test of strength. A one-minute long match against Regin. For weapons, it¡¯s fine if you use the ones you¡¯re used to.¡±

    As Galen-san said that, someone from within the test-takers raised his hand.

    ¡°Excuse me, but shouldn¡¯t we be using weapons for training use? Since some of us have weapons that could cause serious injuries if someone is hit with them.¡±

    The man with long brown hair who raised his hand flicked his eyes towards the person next to him for an instant. Arge bald man was standing there with folded arms and a daring smile on his face.

    The man, who¡¯s wearing a tiger-stripe vest, had somewhat dark skin and looked like a bandit from somewhere, had a huge battle axe hanging from his waist.

    It¡¯s true that if something like that hits a person, they won¡¯t get off with anything light. I don¡¯t know if therge man knows that himself as well, but his smile didn¡¯t fade in the slightest.

    Galen-san looked towards me. Receiving that gaze, I took one step forward.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of weapon you use. Using magic is also fine. I won¡¯t do anything offensively until five seconds before the match ends, so don¡¯t worry. On a side note, I¡¯ll be using this as my weapon.¡±

    While saying that, the thing I took up was a wooden stick that doesn¡¯t even reach 70cm in length. The material is cypress. The fabled ¡°cypress stick¡±, so to speak. (Note: it¡¯s a pretty famous meme weapon that appears in Japanese games, apparently.)

    Upon seeing that, the expressions of the test takers were split cleanly into two camps. Those who rxed their face because of relief, and those who hardened it because of rage.

    The former was relieved that they won¡¯t likely suffer serious injuries, and thetter was angry that they¡¯re being looked down upon, I suppose.

    Especially the bandit-like skinhead with the battle axe, he was ring this way with a pretty dangerous expression.

    ¡°Now then, who would like to go first?¡±

    ¡°Interesting. I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    The one who came forth was, as I expected, the bandit-like man who was ring at me. Since I didn¡¯t really mind the order, I epted his challenge, so to speak.

    As the bandit-like man stood opposite me and readied his battle axe with both hands, he opened his mouth with a grin.

    ¡°So if I beat you down, it¡¯ll be proven that I have the strength of a red rank?¡±

    ¡°Well, although that¡¯s not everything, it¡¯s true that we¡¯ll have to admit you have the same amount of strength as a red-ranker. That aside, are you sure you¡¯ll be using that? You can still change your weapon now if you want, you know?¡±

    ¡°Ke, what¡¯s this guy saying. You scared thiste in the game? O great examiner?¡±

    Haah, this guy¡¯s no good. He doesn¡¯t understand anything.

    Karina nee-san, who seems to have understood that as well, let out a small sigh before starting the match with an unmotivated voice.

    ¡°Oraa!¡±

    At the same time, the man before me swung his prided battle axe down towards me. It¡¯s a little scary how he didn¡¯t hesitate in the least.

    I dodged to the side lightly, upon which the battle axe gouged a deep mark on the ground. Seems like he¡¯s got the power, at least.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    The bandit-like man was swinging his battle axe furiously, but since each swing wasrge, none of them could hit me. It¡¯s as clear as day to me the directions his attacks wille from. On top of that, he¡¯s already out of breath after just that much. A ssic example of someone who¡¯s not using his weapon well at all.

    ¡°Thirty seconds have passed.¡±

    Karina nee-san sent an emotionless voice over here. Even her sight was directed to the mass- production smartphone in her hand, and she wasn¡¯t looking here at all. Well, she¡¯s probably looking at the stopwatch app on the screen, but still.

    ¡°Tch, scurrying around¡­!¡±

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t foresee this happening? I¡¯m of a light body type, and my weapon is light too. You didn¡¯t think it would be hard to hit me? There are speedy types within magic beasts as well. If you can¡¯t switch weapons based on your needs, you¡¯d die.¡±

    It¡¯s not like the battle axe is a bad weapon. However, he should¡¯ve had a sub-weapon like a hand axe or a machete with him.

    We tried to give him some subtle hints before, but he didn¡¯t notice and charged straight in. His attacks are relying on nothing but strength, and only the thought ¡°I need to hit him somehow¡± is driving them; basically, he¡¯s leaving it to luck. He¡¯s not thinking ¡°how can I hit him¡± at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, joke with me, this¡­!¡±

    ¡°Five seconds left.¡±

    ¡°Alright, good work.¡±

    Together with Karina nee-san¡¯s voice, the cypress stick in my hand thrusted into the sr plexus of the bandit-like man.

    ¡°Guowa!?¡±

    The bandit-like man, who probably doubles my own weight, was sent flying with that attack.

    The man, who fell on his back and started rolling backwards like that, eventually stopped and lied on the ground with rolled-back eyes.

    I didn¡¯t put that much force into it though¡­ Seems like he¡¯s not very well-trained either. Aplete let-down, so to speak.

    ¡°Purple, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Something like that.¡±

    ¡°Right, purple then.¡±

    The three of us reached the same opinion. Since he has some strength, it¡¯s fine to promote him from ck. However, it¡¯s not enough to raise him to green. At his level, if three or more horned wolves attacked him, he would probably be taken out easily. As such, he would be given the purple rank.

    There¡¯s no need for that man to continue the test.

    Staff members from the guild started carrying that man towards the infirmary.

    ¡°Well then, next person.¡±

    I switched gears, and called out to the remaining test takers.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 357: A Guild Request, and a Mole.

    <h4>Chapter 357: A Guild Request, and a Mole.</h4>

    (Author note: For this chapter, the POV will change for the second part. The next chapter might continue using the new POV as well.)

    ¡°Hm, guess that¡¯s everyone?¡±

    I had just finished the one-minute mock battle with the 27 rank-up test takers. Not a single one of them was able to touch me, though. Well, that means there¡¯s no one among this group that¡¯s as strong as a gold-ranker, I guess?

    As for the result, of the 27 people, 7 of them were judged to have enough skill to reach green rank. The other 20 people failed to reach that standard. Of those 20, 13 are ck-ranked and 7 are purple-ranked.

    For those 20, the test would not continue past this point. Once they¡¯ve passed their cards to the guild staff and finished their rank promotion, they¡¯re free to leave.

    Galen-san began speaking to the seven left.

    ¡°Now then, for the seven of you who remained, you were all judged to have equivalent skill to at least a green-ranked adventurer. However, that only means you have the minimumbat skill necessary, and nothing else. Being an adventurer requires you to receive many different kinds of requests. There are requests one would be good at, and conversely requests one would be bad at.¡±

    For an adventurer, depending on their main focus their job style changes as well. For me, I was bad with escort requests.

    It¡¯s hard to work well with strangers without any conflicts. Among them, there¡¯s also the type of employers who would go ¡°I hired you, so don¡¯tin. Just follow orders¡± or something like that¡­ There¡¯s also times when you have to do the escort request with other adventurers, and the problems were a headache as well. The time with Suu went smoothly inparison.

    ¡°For example, imagine there¡¯s a magic beast in front of you. If you were a knight or a warrior, you would make efficient attacks in order to bring the magic beast down efficiently. Something

    like piercing the heart, or crushing the head. However, if you were an adventurer instead, there are times when that would actually be a bad move. Do you know why?¡±

    When Galen-san asked that, a girl with a small build within the seven raised her hand.

    ¡°Ho. Ojou-san, you know the answer?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s because it may damage parts that could be sold as materials!¡±

    ¡°Hohoho, exactly. If a magic beast¡¯s skin could be sold at a high price, and yet it was burnt with fire magic, that¡¯s aplete waste. A horn that is valued as a good material for crafting essories would have its value reduced if it¡¯s broken. An adventurer needs to take those things into consideration as they defeat monsters. Of course, if a life hangs in the bnce, the story is different.¡±

    I got it! Was what the girl¡¯s smile expressed as she radiated a joyous atmosphere. I stared daggers into her though. Didn¡¯t I tell you to not stand out?

    I don¡¯t know if she noticed that, but she looked in a different direction and started whistling. That girl¡­

    A head of short-cut hair that¡¯s a bit messy. The girl, who¡¯s wearing a short muffler and clothes that look easy to move in, is called Sarutobi Homura. She¡¯s part of the Brunhild knight order¡¯s intelligence department; a legitimate knight.

    For the rank-up test this time, since I wanted some inside information, I had her mix herself into the participants. I¡¯ve properly gotten her boss, Tsubaki-san¡¯s permission.

    Basically, since she¡¯ll be acting as an inside spy, don¡¯t do anything that stand out too much was what I said to her but¡­ It¡¯s probably part of her inborn character, but she¡¯s a bit too lively. Is it ok for you to not have patience even though you¡¯re a ninja? (Note: ssic joke here. The word ¡°ninja¡± in Japanese consists of two kanjis that read as ¡°one who endures¡±.)

    Karina nee-san, who was looking at her besides me, had a wry smile. I¡¯ve told Karina nee-san and Galen-san about Homura, just in case.

    ¡°Now then, I¡¯ll have the members here ept a certain request. This is part of the rank-up test. The client is the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Since it¡¯s a proper request posted through the official

    channels, if you seed there will be rewards as well. Of course, if you fail, it will also leave a record with the guild. Do be careful.¡±

    For an adventurer, failing a request is not only something that damages their credibility, but also something that could lead to negative evaluations hereon. While it may be obvious, between two adventurers of the same rank, one who fails quests often and one who has never failed a quest yet, it¡¯s clear as day which one the guild would rmend to clients.

    Upon hearing Galen-san¡¯s words, one of the seven, a young man raised his hand up. Oya, it¡¯s the guy with the long brown hair from earlier. He was the one who raised a question before this too; wonder if he¡¯s the cautious type.

    ¡°Is that request a ¡®personal request to an individual¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Wrong. It¡¯ll be a request to the seven of you as a party. Basically, the seven of you will share the responsibility for the sess or the failure of the request.¡±

    To Galen-san¡¯s words, the members in front of us raised a light buzz. I thought the only one who didn¡¯t react was Homura, but there was one more person who was unfazed.

    It¡¯s a female beastman with cat ears. I wonder if she¡¯s from Mismede. Her age is in the early twenties, and had ck hair as well as ck ears which jumped out from her hair.

    She was wearing light leather armor, and arge knife hung from her waist. A cat¡¯s tail, with a white tip, extended out from behind the culotte.

    It¡¯s a getup focusing on agility. During the mock battle, her fighting style was one which utilized fast movements, too.

    A man from within the test takers raised his voice.

    ¡°Just wait a second. That means if someone else here drags our legs and caused the request to fail, I¡¯ll fail it with them?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. I said you all will be sharing the responsibility, no?¡±

    ¡°Tch¡­ Don¡¯t joke with me.¡±

    The man clicked his tongue with an unamused expression. He¡¯s man with a well-built body that stands at nearly 2 meters tall. Around histe twenties, I¡¯d say? He¡¯s scratching his short red hair. He¡¯s wearing armor on his torso and shoulders, as well as his hands and shins, and a broadsword was sheathed on his waist.

    He was decently strong when I fought him. Probably first or second in terms of strength among the seven. He seems pretty used to fighting against a person, so he might¡¯ve been from a knight order or a mercenary band somewhere.

    ¡°I wonder who it is that¡¯ll drag our legs. Depending on the request details, it¡¯ll be troubling if we had a useless blockhead with us, you know.¡±

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    A woman sent provocative words towards the warrior-like man from earlier.

    She¡¯s wearing a no-sleeve vest as well as shirt, and a pair of short pants with arge belt attached. A whip was rounded up and hanging from that belt. On her right shoulder, there¡¯s a tattoo of a snake.

    She looks to be around her early twenties, and her dark silver hair was swept to the back of her head to not be a hindrance.

    The woman was sending a sideway nce at the red-haired man while she folded her arms. Her chest, which was being pushed up by her arms, was threatening to burst out of her shirt. Un, quite big.

    Galen-san was already staring at that one ce with sharp eyes akin to that of a hunter even while he wasughing with a ¡°hohoho¡±. He¡¯s not even blinking.

    ¡°Are you saying this me is a deadweight!?¡±

    ¡°You seem like you¡¯re good at fighting people, but that experience won¡¯t work against magic beasts, you know? You should go and splurge on some antidotes before we leave if you don¡¯t want to suffer from eating poison attacks.¡±

    ¡°P, poison you say!? Ku¡­¡±

    Seems like the red-haired man didn¡¯t consider the danger of poisonous attacks.

    Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Subjugation requests for poisonous magic beasts aren¡¯t low-ranked requests. If they do ept one, the guild receptionist would inform them that, though.

    ¡°Well well. We¡¯ll be in the same party for a request after this, you know. Please don¡¯t start fighting already.¡±

    The one who got between the two while sighing was the young man with long brown hair, who raised a question to Galen-san just now.

    Although he looks gentle at first nce, he¡¯s actually quite the swordsman. He¡¯s around the same level as that red-haired man. Judging from his demeanor, he might be of noble birth. Having said that, though, his equipment consisted of things like dirtied pieces of armor and a rough sword that¡¯s only got its sturdiness going for it. Could he be a fallen noble?

    ¡°Aah? Why do I have to be told something like that by¡­¡±

    ¡°We were just told that we now share the responsibility for the request, right? It¡¯s already no longer your own problem, you know.¡±

    ¡°On a side note, it¡¯s fine if you drop out right here. You can receive a promotion to green rank, and you can start receiving requests as early as tomorrow.¡±

    The test takers were silenced by Karina nee-san¡¯s words. The seven of them here were all recognized to have enough strength to be a green-ranker. We won¡¯t mind even if they don¡¯t ept the request for the test and drop out here.

    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to step out. If you guys want to, get out quickly. You all are noisy.¡±

    A male dwarf spoke with a dismissive tone.

    He had the dwarven characteristics of a short and stout body, and a beard that almost covered up his face entirely. I couldn¡¯t tell his age. Even when they¡¯re young, dwarves have huge beards, and the older ones can easily go over 100, after all.

    He had a battle axe on his back, and a small easy-to-handle hatchet on his waist. He used the hatchet when he fought me during the mock battle.

    It¡¯s likely that he came from Lail Kingdom. In that case, he might be connected to the chief or someone else in the dwarven group that made the Dvergs.

    ¡°For me, while I have no intentions of backing off now, I¡¯d like to reserve that decision until I know the request details. I might drop out depending on the contents.¡±

    Following the dwarf, the next person who raised his hand was a serious-looking man in histe twenties. He has a medium build, and doesn¡¯t have any physical characteristics that stand out; he¡¯s wearing a light brown coat, and holding a staff in his hands. It¡¯s not something close to the cane Galen-san was holding, but a proper magician¡¯s staff.

    The rugged-looking staff had two different magic stones embedded on its tip. Yellow and brown. A dual attribute setup of light and earth.

    He had used magic during the mock battle with me as well. He was making good use of his spells with nicebos like a [Earth Bind] followed by a [Light Arrow], but somehow, he takes a while to focus, and as such there¡¯s a dy to his spells. At that level, it won¡¯t work against anyone who¡¯s decently used to fighting against magic. I had easily escaped from his [Earth Bind] and dodged his [Light Arrow], too.

    His skillset is good against magic beasts, but conversely, he would be bad in anti-personnelbat or groupbat situations. The exact opposite of the red-haired man, huh.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s true that you may find it hard to make a decision without hearing about the request in question first. The location would be the dungeon inds beyond the transfer gates in this country. You are to proceed to one of those inds, and retrieve some ¡®Firewheel Grass¡¯ from the mountainside in the northern part of that ind. This would be the grass.¡±

    Galen-san took out a detailed drawing. It¡¯s a grass with fiery red leaves that grow in a spiral pattern.

    ¡°The time limit is three days. Since there¡¯s quite a few dangerous magic beasts there, the reward would be two white gold coins per person.¡±

    The looks of several of the test takers changed upon hearing that. Well, if they heard that it¡¯s possible for them to obtain two white gold coins, around two million yen, in just three days, that kind of reaction isn¡¯t that weird.

    Originally, it¡¯s a request at the level where it might be tough for green-rankers toplete it. Well, there¡¯s our ninja girl with them as well, and we¡¯ll make sure that there¡¯s no casualties at least during the process.

    The reward would be for thepletion of the request, so regardless of whether they get a promotion in rank after that, they would receive it. Even if all seven (six, in actuality) of them are judged to be only at the green-ranker level, they would still receive the two white gold coins if theypleted the request.

    Of course, if they failed it, that would be left in their guild records, and would be taken into consideration in future rank promotions.

    In the end, none of the 7 dropped out. While some discontent remained, they at least acknowledged the fact that they¡¯ll be challenging the request as a party of seven.

    Guild staffs went around to collect the signs of all seven of them, and the guild master, Rerishia-san gave her approval. With this, the request had been officially epted.

    The ninja girl, Sarutobi Homura.

    The deadpan cat-eared girl, Miu.

    The red-haired warrior man, Gallon.

    The well-endowed tattooed woman, Rose.

    The young man with long brown hair, Abert.

    The boorish dwarf, Dom.

    The serious magic user, Sarges Paltes.

    Besides Homura and the magic user Sarges, none of them had surnames.

    Most adventurers don¡¯t have surnames. There are ones who were ofmon birth and never had one since they¡¯re born, and ones who have hidden their family names due to various circumstances.

    Many of the beastmen and the demi-humans are like that too. Although in their case, a lot of them used their tribe name or the name of their birthce instead, it seems.

    ¡°The entrance fee to the dungeon inds would be undertaken by the guild. However, all other expenses would be your own responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Oi oi, you won¡¯t even give us at least three days¡¯ worth of foodstuff or something?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it already. This is a request made through the proper channels. What reason would there be for a client to pay so much care for the adventurers undertaking the request?¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Gallon clicked his tongue upon hearing Galen-san¡¯s reply. Things like this would depend on the client, after all. Some would provide those, and some wouldn¡¯t give a thing. It would also change depending on subsequent negotiations carried out by the adventurers themselves. In the end, if you don¡¯t like that, don¡¯t take the request; it¡¯s something like that.

    Ah, right right, there¡¯s one more thing.

    ¡°Also, an overseer from the guild would be following you guys.¡±

    ¡°Ha!? Why would we need that!?¡±

    ¡°This request is also a part of the rank-up test, did you forget? That person¡¯s there to judge your skill levels. However, don¡¯t force yourselves trying to show good things to the overseer. If the request fails due to your mistakes, it would lead to a negative evaluation, after all.¡±

    I replied to Rose who reacted to my statement. In the first ce, since that¡¯s actually the main goal this time, it¡¯s something obvious if you think about it.

    If the situation makes a turn for the worst, the overseer would also step in to help. While it¡¯s a proper request, it¡¯s also a test at the same time. It¡¯d be troubling if the test takers died while attempting it.

    ¡°Are there any other questions?¡±

    When I asked that, the cat-eared Miu, who had kept quiet until now, raised her hand.

    ¡°I want to know about that grass that we¡¯ll be going to collect.¡±

    While several other test participants had a ¡°what¡¯s this girl saying¡± face on, we examiners looked at each other and showed slight smiles. So she noticed.

    ¡°The firewheel grass is a nt that grows in clumps on hills, and it grows from summer to fall in a year. Its leaves have a strong smell, and are used as spices. Also, as the magic beast fire lizard loves this grass, the sites where firewheel grass could be found are also often fire lizard habitats.¡±

    Upon hearing my words, several test takers swallowed their breaths.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    (Note: change in perspective from hereon. Although it doesn¡¯t explicitly mention who this is, I think you guys can guess.)

    Ah, I knew it. I had thought there¡¯s no way His Majesty would prepare an easy test; so that¡¯s what he came with.

    When I looked at the other test takers, seems like they¡¯re not really surprised.

    Fire lizards are giant lizards with rust-colored skin. When a fire lizard gets angry, it releases fire from its whole body. The most fearsome attack it has would be the body mming attack while it¡¯s in that state.

    While Eashen also had those (although they were calledrge fire lizards), I¡¯ve never seen one before. There were none near the Koga vige anyway. (Note: the name ¡°fire lizard¡± is spelt in katakana in English, while the Eashen name rge fire lizards¡± was in kanji.)

    Even though I was told it wouldn¡¯t be a tough mission¡­ I wonder if I got tricked. Maybe I should¡¯ve switched with Shizuku or Nagi.

    But but! It¡¯s ok for me to receive thepletion reward of two white gold coins too, right!? If I had two white gold coins¡­ Ufufufufufufu. I could eat as much of this and that as I want! Maybe this isn¡¯t so bad. Or rather, lucky me!

    Ah, when I started grinning His Majesty sent a stare this way. Even though he changed his appearance, his reactions are still the same, huh. I understand. I¡¯ll do my job properly, you know?

    Although the matters regarding the guild doesn¡¯t really concern Brunhild, but we the Brunhild knight order are basically His Majesty¡¯s private knight order, so we¡¯ll follow hismands to the letter, oh yes!

    Well, His Majesty doesn¡¯t really give us tough jobs to do anyway.

    If I have to say it, Chief Tsubaki¡¯s the one who keeps giving out impossible orders. She¡¯s using us to the bone. She¡¯s never going to get married like¡­ Killing intent!?

    I looked around while feeling a shiver down my spine. I don¡¯t know where she is, but she¡¯s definitely here! Hii, the chief¡¯s scary! Such a scary woman, it¡¯s even more impossible¡­ The killing intent increaseddd!?

    ¡°¡­ Are you alright?¡±

    The cat-eared onee-san called out to me who¡¯s starting to have cold sweats.

    ¡°A, awawa. Alright, I¡¯m alright, yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±

    The cat-eared onee-san turned to look at the three examiners standing on the tform again. The killing intent had dissipated before I realized. Please don¡¯t scare me like that, chief¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure the one who¡¯s going to be the overseer His Majesty just mentioned is the chief¡­

    Still, the cat-eared onee-san, Miu-san, I wonder if she was worried about me? It might also be because I was behaving suspiciously though. In any case, she seems to be a good person.

    I wrote down ¡°Miu + 1¡± on the scoring sheet in my heart. This doesn¡¯t have much to do with her ability as an adventurer, does it.

    ¡°Then, the seven of you wille back here and deliver the firewheel grass before sunset three days from now. That would mark thepletion of the request. That is all.¡±

    The three examiners, including His Majesty, as well as the guild master then took their leaves. Now then, time to start working.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 358: The Test Island, and Blood Liger.

    <h4>Chapter 358: The Test Ind, and Blood Liger.</h4>

    (Author note: This chapter of Isesuma is brought to you through the eyes of our ninja girl, Sarutobi Homura.)

    Since His Majesty and the others are gone, us seven who are left on the field started discussing about what to do from now on.

    ¡°Then, is everyone fine with finishing their own preparations and assembling in front of the transfer gates an hour from now?¡±

    ¡°Wait a second, why the hell are you taking charge?¡±

    To the man with long brown hair, Abert¡¯s words, the red-haired warrior-like man, Gallon was it, retorted. I¡¯m bad against this type¡­ Annoying.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to. If you want to, please enlighten us on the direction of this party henceforth yourself.¡±

    ¡°No need for something like that. We just need to get to the ind and get that firewheel grass or whatever as soon as possible, right? I¡¯ll go by myself, so you guys can just wait here. I don¡¯t need extra baggage.¡±

    This person just said something weird.

    ¡°Are you an idiot? If you failed, we would fail with you, you know. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll risk my two white gold pieces on you, blockhead.¡±

    The tattooed nee-san with huge boobs¡ªRose let out words with a tone that sounds like she¡¯s dealing with a true idiot towards Gallon. Although her words are rather bad, I think the same way as well. Why would anyone leave the possibility of obtaining a huge sum of money in the hands of some total stranger?

    Ignoring Rose and Gallon who had started ring at each other, the staff-wielding magic user, Sarges-san started walking away. Arere?

    ¡°Then, in front of the transfer gates in an hour. Excuse me.¡±

    Leaving only those words, he left with brisk steps. Un, he¡¯s a pretty selfish person in a different way from Gallon alright.

    Following that, the dwarf, Dom-san also started walking away with the same hard face as before. After that, the cat-eared beastman Miu-san also departed.

    ¡°Well then, in an hour.¡±

    ¡°Keh.¡±

    ¡°Fun.¡±

    Probably having reached the conclusion that staying like this isn¡¯t going to help anyway, the final three, Abert, Gallon and Rose also left the academy grounds.

    While seeing them off, I ced my hands on my waist and heaved a sigh.

    ¡°Somehow, everyone seems like they¡¯ll be a handful.¡±

    ¡°Adventurers are generally people with one or two quirks, you know. Especially for ones at higher ranks, I feel like that trend bes stronger.¡±

    ¡°I see, that¡¯s reasonable. So that¡¯s why His Majesty is at gold, huh.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t find that reasonable. Also, Karina nee-san, don¡¯t say whatever you want, please.¡±

    ¡°Uwa, His Majesty!? And, Karina-sama!?¡±

    When I turned around, somehow His Majesty and his cousin, Karina-sama were standing behind me before I realized. His Majesty had released the illusion magic over him and was in his usual appearance.

    I moved backward swiftly before dropping to one knee and lowering my head.

    ¡°What, what, what may your purpose be for this visit?¡±

    ¡°Well, I just wanted to send you a cheer to work hard. I think you know, but your primary mission is to observe their behaviour, got it? Don¡¯t help them more than what¡¯s necessary just because you want the request to seed. Even if you be friends with some of them.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    You¡¯re saying some tough things¡­

    ¡°If I may, to what degree would ¡®more than what¡¯s necessary¡¯ be at¡­¡±

    ¡°Something like you (Homura) bing the center of the party, I suppose. Don¡¯t do anything shy. Just don¡¯t stand out. Endure. You must endure.¡± (Note: hidden joke. As mentionedst chapter, the word ¡°ninja¡±, or rather, ¡°shinobi¡± in Japanese means ¡°one who endures¡± literally.)

    Telling me to endure¡­ That¡¯s harsh. I¡¯m the worst at enduring, you know.

    ¡°And this. There¡¯s three day¡¯s worth of food and some simple medicine, as well as some other stuff inside this rucksack. It¡¯s enchanted with [Storage], so it can hold quite a lot of things.¡±

    A magic formation appeared out of thin air besides His Majesty, who then took out a small bright green-colored rucksack from within.

    There¡¯s a magical storage space inside, so it can apparently hold an amount several tens of times of the rucksack¡¯s original capacity. Plus, it¡¯s not heavy even though it has that much stuff. This is nice. And the design¡¯s cute too.

    ¡°Can I have this?¡±

    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s necessary for the request¡­ Eh? The rucksack? N¡­ Well, sure, I don¡¯t mind¡­¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    Hehehe. I¡¯m gonna go boast about this to Shizuku and Nagiter.

    ¡°Remember the periodic contacts. Also, hide your smartphone. If the others see it, it¡¯ll cause some problems, after all.¡±

    That I understand. The only ones who have a smartphone within this country are people in important positions, people who are handling special missions, and people who have personal connections with His Majesty.

    By personal connections, in this case I don¡¯t mean His Majesty¡¯s family members, but those who are friends with him. The innkeeperdy of the inn ¡°Silver Moon¡± has one, and the maid Rene-chan has one too.

    Of them, I would fall into the category of people who are handling special missions. Well, in the first ce that¡¯s the kind of people shinobis are.

    Those who know of the existence of the smartphones know who has them. Since the fact that they have smartphones also mean they¡¯re under His Majesty¡¯s protection, those who know about it won¡¯t make any stupid moves towards those people.

    There are no idiots in this world who would go against His Majesty, who is the owner of rumours such as turning the rebel in the Regulus Empire coup d¡¯¨¦tat case into a cripple, erasing the Heavenly Emperor of Heavenly Empire Yulong with a beam of light, subjecting the ve King of Sandora Kingdom to eternal torment, and many others. If there were, well, they¡¯re idiots.

    ¡°Well then, Brunhild knight order intelligence department, Sarutobi Homura, will return to her mission now!¡±

    ¡°Un, I leave it to you. Keep up your vignce, ok?¡±

    His Majesty gave a small nod while smiling. Alright, I¡¯m gonna work hard!

    An hourter, the seven of us assembled in front of the transfer gates. Everyone was holding some extra gear and luggage. The dwarf, Dom-san had the most luggage, while the one with the least is me. I¡¯m only carrying a light-looking rucksack, after all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go around telling us to share food with youter, alright? That¡¯s your own responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me-. At least, I definitely won¡¯t trouble you-.¡± (Note: she¡¯s dragging out the ends of her sentences here.)

    ¡°Keh, a cheeky kid.¡±

    Ha, what a noisy man. I stuck my tongue out towards Gallon, who turned his back towards me and was heading towards the transfer gates. Behaving like he¡¯s some cool stuff with that giant shield on his back¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s get moving as well.¡±

    Following Gallon, who had walked ahead, Abert also started walking. Rose and Dom-san, then Sarges-san, and finally Miu-san and I walked towards the transfer gates.

    There are three gates that lead to the dungeon inds. Those each connect to a different ind and the dungeon on it, and this time, we¡¯re going to the gate that leads to the ind which has the ¡°Amaterasu¡± dungeon.

    ¡°¡­ Are you really ok with not buying any food?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ah, it¡¯s ok, it¡¯s ok. There¡¯s no problem.¡±

    ¡°That so.¡±

    Miu-san spoke up while walking besides me. Her voice was rather cold, but still she was probably worrying about me.

    Seemed like the guild had already made contact; when the gatekeepers checked our names and guild cards, they let us through without problems.

    Since the gatekeepers are knights belonging to Brunhild as well, they know about me. We see each other often in the canteen and other ces anyway.

    They pretended to not know me during the procedures, but once everyone else except me went through the transfer gates, all of them sent a silent thumbs-up at me which expressed the words ¡°Do your best!¡±.

    I gave a thumbs-up back to them with the silent words ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡± and went through the arch-shaped transfer gate.

    The other end of the gate was set inside a mausoleum-like building, near the coast where sea breeze was blowing. I say building, but it¡¯s just a roof supported by round pirs; it doesn¡¯t even have walls.

    While it¡¯s an embarrassing talk, it¡¯s actually my first timeing to the dungeon inds. Until now I was always busy with missions and training, and, well, I can¡¯t swim so¡­ I don¡¯t really want to go to the sea.

    Still, it¡¯s hot¡­ From what I heard, it gets pretty cold when it¡¯s night time. Is that true? If so, the temperature difference in this ce is huge.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s get to the ind where the firewheel grass grows. There should be a bridge.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that.¡±

    Gallon muttered while making a small tongue click towards Abert¡¯s words. Abert should¡¯ve heard that clearly, but he just shrugged slightly.

    Sarges-san took out a map from his bosom and confirmed that.

    ¡°¡­ Around 1 km from here in the north. We can get to the ind in question from the bridge there.¡±

    The entire archipgo consists of seven inds of varying sizes.

    Of the seven, three had a dungeon on them, and were named ¡°Amaterasu¡±, ¡°Tsukuyomi¡± and ¡°Susanoo¡±.

    However, those were actually the names for the dungeons, and the inds themselves have their own names.

    The seven inds themselves were named Sundy, Mondy, Tuesdy, Wednesdy, Thursdy, Fridy and Saturdy. Pretty weird names, but His Majesty¡¯s the one who named them so I can¡¯t reallyin.

    Of them, ¡°Amaterasu¡± is located on Sundy Ind, ¡°Tsukuyomi¡± on Mondy, and ¡°Susanoo¡± on Wednesdy.

    We are currently on Sundy Ind. Our destination is Tuesdy Ind.

    We can get to the secondrgest ind of the seven from here via a bridge.

    After we walked for a while, arge bridge came into view. The stone bridge stretched over the ocean all the way to another ind far off in the distance.

    ¡°Amazing, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°Apparently this bridge is something built by the Sovereign King of Brunhild as well. It¡¯s been enchanted with strengthening magic and won¡¯t break easily, or such.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s apparently a special barrier put in ce too. It¡¯s blocking magic beasts from crossing this bridge. It¡¯s really something¡­¡±

    Rose, Abert and Sarges-san spoke their impressions while looking at the bridge. All seven inds are connected with these bridges, or so they say. Although it will take time, you can basically walk to any of the seven inds.

    Since only the inds of Sandy, Mondy and Wednesdy have transfer gates installed on them, the person will have to walk back to any of those inds if they want to return, though.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand there like idiots, just cross already.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re noisy. We know that!¡±

    Rose angrily retorted to Gallon. Can¡¯t that person think a bit more about what to speak before letting it out¡­

    We all began crossing the bridge. Since the view was so nice, I was unconsciously focusing more on the scenery and was at the back of the group before I realized it.

    Still, man it¡¯s hot. There¡¯s even some heat haze if I look towards the other end of the bridge. I took out a water bottle from my bag and drank the water inside. Kuu-, it¡¯s dang cold-. It¡¯s nicely chilled and delicious.

    Apparently, the time is stopped for things inside the sack, and the temperature of the things put inside would remain the same when they¡¯re pulled out. Food won¡¯t be spoilt too. Although you can¡¯t put living things inside it, if it¡¯s dead then it can.

    As I returned the water bottle to the rucksack, something was reflected in my eyes. There¡¯s something above the skies of Tuesdy Ind which we¡¯re heading towards. Is that¡­ A bird? Wait, but that¡­

    I activated my mystic eyes while making sure the other members don¡¯t notice my actions.

    The mystic eyes I have are ones with the power of ¡°Far Sight¡±. irvoyance, basically. It can let me see things far away while also ignoring light obstacles in the way.

    In my right eye, the scenery is erging and flying farther towards the target¡­ Uee!?

    What I saw was a dragon. It had scales which glowed with a dull light, a long tail andrge wings. As its forearms had merged with its wings, it¡¯s probably a wyvern species.

    Does that ind even have dragons!? Wha, what, what do I do!? Even if it¡¯s a lesser species, a dragon is a dragon. It¡¯s definitely not an opponent our party can manage. If I had the knight order equipment, and Shizuku and Nagi with me, then I think it might be possible though.

    I¡¯ve heard that before I joined, the seniors in the knight order fought against more than a hundred dragons once. Although I heard they only managed with their equipment and the support of His Majesty and others, I wonder if it was possible for me¡­

    For the moment, I need to tell Chief who¡¯s the observer about the wyvern.

    While pretending to wipe my sweat using a towel, I typed on the smartphone hidden inside the towel to send a message to Chief.

    Pi.

    >Confirmed a wyvern. Awaiting instructions.

    A reply from Chief came back quickly.

    Pi.

    >No problem. Continue with mission.

    Gunuu. Is she telling us to do something by ourselves!?

    I mean, sure, it can be argued that being able to react to sudden changes in the situation is also a hallmark of a good adventurer, but¡­

    ¡°Oi, you feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ah, I¡¯m fine, yes.¡±

    ¡°If so then that¡¯s fine, but if you feel bad speak up. It¡¯ll bring us trouble too if you copsed or something.¡±

    The dwarf Dom-san called out to me who had a long face. His words were harsh, but I suppose he¡¯s concerned about me.

    There¡¯s the case with the beastman Miu-san as well; it¡¯s possible that I¡¯m being cared for since I¡¯m the youngest in this group no matter how you look at it.

    When I raised my head, the figure of the wyvern was no longer there. Un, it might have just been a passing-by dragon¡­ (Note: I can make a wish to the stars and pray that¡¯s correct, Homura, but we all know that¡¯s not gonna happen.)

    We left the bridge, and took our first steps on Tuesdy Ind.

    Since we¡¯re now out of the barrier on the bridge, we need to raise our guards. Magic beasts could attack us at any time.

    Sarges-san stopped and confirmed the directions using a maic stone.

    ¡°This way. The firewheel grass should be somewhere on that mountain there.¡±

    The staff he had was pointed towards a reddish rocky mountain in the distance. Uwa, that¡¯s far¡­ We probably can¡¯t cover that distance by today. Un?

    ¡°¡­ Something¡¯sing.¡±

    At nearly the same time I noticed the presences, Miu-san raised her voice.

    Everyone else took their stances and looked around in vignce. From the forest in front of us, the sound of leaves rustling could be heard.

    The thing which jumped out in front of us with a *pyon* was a small deer. Everyone rxed and let out a breath.

    ¡°This bastard, scaring us like that¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha, you were scared? Spineless.¡±

    ¡°What was that!?¡±

    As Gallon and Rose were about to get into an argument again, the deer with cute round eyes in front of us was snatched up by arge magic beast which jumped out from the side.

    We, shocked by the sudden event, could only stand still while the raw sounds of bones breaking and blood spurting out reached our ears. The head of the deer dropped down with a plop from the mouth of the beast.

    While moving its bloodstained mouth, its eyes caught sight of us.

    The head of a lion with long teeth, blood-red mane and limbs with tiger stripes, and golden eyes.

    ¡°Blood Liger¡­!¡±

    The name of the magic beast slipped from Rose¡¯s mouth.

    Blood liger¡­ I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a species of magic beast that lives in mountainous regions. After that, uhh, umm¡­ What was it? Chief talked about this magic beast sometime before! I should¡¯ve paid attention back then!

    ¡°Gogaaaaaaa!!¡±

    The blood liger released a sharp roar towards us. Not good!

    We snapped out of our stupor and held up our weapons.

    ¡°Take your distance! That thing¡ª¡±

    ¡°Uraaa!¡±

    Rose was saying something, but Gallon ignored that and charged in.

    He aimed a downward swing towards the blood liger, but it evaded easily. In retaliation, the liger sent a strike towards Gallon.

    ¡°Heh, something like this¡­!¡±

    Gallon blocked the front paw of the liger with therge shield he had. He managed to withstand a strike that would most likely have sent me flying. Oo.

    ¡°I said get away, idiot!¡±

    ¡°Ah!?¡±

    At the same time Rose yelled, the blood liger released me from its mouth.

    ¡°Guaaa!?¡±

    Gallon was bathed in the fire attack and fell backwards. The liger tried to press its attack at once, but Dom-san sent his hatchet flying towards it.

    Noticing the hatchet, the liger made arge jump backwards before turning to look this way.

    ¡°Be careful! That thing can breathe fire! It¡¯s dangerous to get close to it!¡±

    Right! I remember now! Like Rose said, the blood liger can breathe out fire!

    ¡°[Come forth Rock, pulverizing boulders, Rock Crush]!¡±

    When Sarges-san chanted the magic incantation, a boulder the size of arge barrel appeared on top of the blood liger. However, the timing was slow, and the liger avoided it easily. The boulder fell to the ground and smashed into pieces.

    ¡°Slow! Can¡¯t you do something better!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to concentrate on magic! Don¡¯t tell me to do the impossible in this kind of situation!¡±

    Abert thrusted his sword towards the liger. Sarges-san seemed to have be irritated at his words and shouted back in anger.

    Rose swung her whip and drew the attention of the liger.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine here, go do something about the guy rolling on the ground over there!¡±

    Sarges-san, as told, started casting healing magic towards Gallon who was down on his knees.

    ¡°Oi, little girl! Don¡¯t swing your whip over here! I¡¯ll split you!¡±

    As Dom-san was about to strike the liger with his battle axe, Rose¡¯s whip shed by in front of his eyes with a bad timing.

    This isn¡¯t working. There¡¯s no teamwork at all.

    I took out several bo shurikens from my clothes and threw them at the liger¡¯s face. One of them struck one of the liger¡¯s eyes splendidly. Although it seems like I aimed for it, it was a coincidence! (Note: you have to admit, Homura is cute in ways Touya will never be. Also, bo shuriken = stick shuriken. Just google it.)

    ¡°Gurugaaaa!¡±

    With one of its eyes crushed, the liger changed targets and started chasing after me. Oops, not gonna let you catch me that easily-.

    I grabbed onto a tree branch, and with the force of one full rotation using the branch as the axis, I jumped to another branch. While the liger was chasing after me, I was running using the trees one after another. This is exactly the Art of Monkey Flying. (Note: joke. The Japanese name would be ¡°Sarutobi no Jutsu¡±. As you can probably tell, it¡¯s the same name as the surname of Homura.)

    At a ce sufficiently far away from everyone else, Inded on the ground and took out my ninjato.

    Its movements themselves aren¡¯t that fast. It¡¯s like a turtle if Ipare them to Moroha- sama¡¯s swordy shown to us during training sessions. As long as I pay attention to the mes, I can probably take it down myself.

    Ah¡­ But it would be bad if I defeated it by myself, wouldn¡¯t it? I was told to not stand out as well.

    Etto¡­ What should I do?

    - Pixel

 Chapter 359: Liger Subjugation, and the Night Watch.

    <h4>Chapter 359: Liger Subjugation, and the Night Watch.</h4>

    (Author note: This time is from Homura POV as well.)

    Having one of its eyes destroyed by my bo shuriken, the blood liger charged towards me, filled with rage.

    ¡°Maybe defeating it by myself is a bad idea¡­¡±

    In that case, my job would be making sure everyone else can defeat it.

    I took out a small bottle the size of my thumb from my inside pockets, and dripped a bit of the somewhat-sticky liquid inside onto my katana.

    ¡°Guorugaaaaa!¡±

    ¡°Yo, to.¡± (Note: sounds she¡¯s making. Think grunting when lifting stuff, something like that.)

    While dodging a strike from the charging blood liger, I made a small cut on its shoulder as it passed by.

    With this, it¡¯s missionplete. Now I just need to wait for the poison to circte.

    What I had shed the liger with was a paralytic poison made from the Cursed Frog inhabiting Eashen.

    It¡¯s a poison that obstructs breathing as well as paralyzes the body, and of course, it spreads faster the more the afflicted target moves around. Although, at a nce it might seem be simply tired.

    I¡¯ll just let someone else finish it once it¡¯s weakened.

    And as I was thinking that, the beastman Miu-san arrived first, and lopped off the tail of the blood liger with a thick knife immediately.

    ¡°Gyauaaaaa!?¡±

    The liger turned around and spit mes towards Mir-san. Abert, who had followed Miu-san and had apparently predicted that move, came forward to block the mes with a shield.

    Well, I wonder about that one?

    ¡°¡­ U, hot!?¡±

    Although he held out for a while, eventually Abert threw the shield away and escaped. That¡¯s natural. If you try to receive a fire breath with a metallic shield that¡¯s obviously what¡¯s going to happen.

    ¡°[Come forth Light, a shining barrage, Light Arrow]!¡±

    This time, arrows of light from Sarges-san came flying from behind Abert. Of the three arrows, two were dodged but one managed to inflict a wound on the side of the liger¡¯s head.

    The liger started wobbling. I have no idea if that¡¯s due to the hit from the light arrow just now or the poison, though. However, it¡¯s definitely beginning to weaken.

    ¡°There!¡±

    ¡°Fun!¡±

    Rose¡¯s whip entangled one of the liger¡¯s front legs, while the other one had a deep wound gouged out by Dom-san¡¯s battle axe.

    ¡°Gugyaaa!?¡±

    The eyes of the blood liger, which had fallen to the ground and could only struggle in ce, contained only bloodlust and rage.

    Towards that liger, Abert¡¯s sword, Miu-san¡¯s knife and Dom-san¡¯s battle axe were swung down. I¡¯mpletely in spectator mode.

    ¡°Out of the way! Oraa!¡±

    Running past me, the revived Gallon swung his bastard sword down towards the head of the blood liger.

    The sword swung with brute force crushed the skull of the liger, and destroyed its nose and mouth as well.

    The blood liger which became stained in blood, just like its name, stopped moving after that.

    ¡°Keh, that¡¯s what you get.¡±

    Ah-ah. That guy just took the best part like that. Even though he basically didn¡¯t do anything.

    Also, this is¡­

    ¡°God, what are you doing this time!?¡±

    ¡°Ah!? Why do I have to get shouted at by you again!?¡±

    Gallon shouted back angrily towards Rose. I¡¯m tired of seeing this pattern, but the only one here who would shout at that man is that nee-san after all.

    ¡°The fangs of a blood liger can be sold at a high price! If you break them like this, there¡¯s absolutely no value left in it! Can¡¯t you think before you swing that sword of yours!?¡±

    ¡°Gu¡­!¡±

    That¡¯s correct. Not just the blood liger specifically; that kind of fangs can usually sell for a decent sum. However, the two fangs of this particr blood liger in front of us had been hit by Gallon¡¯s sword strike, and had both been broken in the middle.

    These fangs, which are often used for handicrafts, would obviously garner a higher sum therger they are. If a fang¡¯s been broken in the middle like this, its value would drop like a rock.

    As such, one should pay attention to that when defeating it.

    Miu-san took the broken fangs out of the liger¡¯s mouth. Following that, with practiced movements, she removed the ws from the four limbs as well.

    ¡°I want the fur and skin as well, but now¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°? Why is that? If it can be sold, then we would help with the dismantling as well¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be tiresome carrying a whole liger¡¯s worth of skin and fur on us, and the smell of blood is too strong too. It might attract other magic beasts.¡±

    Rose answered Abert¡¯s question.

    Seems like this tattooed big-boob nee-san knows a lot about magic beasts and their handling. She might¡¯ve been a hunter before this.

    Well, if I used the rucksack I got from His Majesty, the smell wouldn¡¯t leak out and there¡¯d be no problems in transporting it too.

    ¡°Then just bury the fur and skin somewhere else. We can go get that on the way back.¡±

    When Dom-san said that brusquely, Rose and Miu-san looked at each other and nodded, before starting to dismantle the blood liger together.

    Since we¡¯d only get in the way even if we tried to help, the rest of us just watched from the side.

    ¡°Can you eat the meat?¡±

    ¡°If you like the taste of shoe leather, go ahead.¡±

    As Abert asked a question while looking at the dismantling work with interest, Rose answered without looking at him.

    Generally, carnivores are too muscr and taste bad, after all. Well, there are ones that are somewhat edible among them. And dragon meat was amazingly delicious, too. Although I almost never get to eat that.

    While Abert and I were looking at the dismantling work, the other three, Dom-san, Sarges-san and Gallon were resting at a ce close by.

    When the two of them finished the dismantling, we buried the fur and skin under arge tree quite a distance away from where the corpse of the liger was.

    The fangs and ws were given to Dom-san to carry. Once the test is over, we would sell everything to the guild and split it evenly between the seven of us.

    ¡°Then, let us move. We need to at least reach a ce close to the foot of that mountain by nightfall.¡±

    Just like Abert said, it¡¯s dangerous to move around once it gets dark. You might get separated from the group, and the chance of magic beasts attacking also increases.

    We silently marched towards the mountain.

    On the way, as we were moving forward while repelling the small magic beasts that came our way every now and then, a sudden shrill sound like a bird¡¯s chirping resounded around us, and we reflexively stopped our feet.

    ¡°What was that just now!? A magic beast!?¡±

    ¡°Hororo Bird. It¡¯s a magic beast, but not dangerous. Good at using a loud voice to threaten others.¡±

    While everyone else looked around with their guards up, only Miu-san continued walking forward while leaving those words.

    The group rxed when they saw that and continued onwards. Rose caught up to Miu-san, who had walked ahead, and struck up a conversation.

    ¡°You seem to know a lot about magic beasts.¡±

    ¡°I was born in the region close to the Great Sea of Trees within Mismede, after all.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s why. I was in the hunter¡¯s guild in the empire, so I know a bit about magic beasts as well, but that¡¯s up north, you see. I don¡¯t really know that much about magic beasts to the south.¡±

    Hmm. So Rose nee-san was from the empire¡¯s hunter¡¯s guild. That¡¯s why she was that knowledgeable about magic beasts. She used to hunt them, after all.

    ¡°From your clothes, are you born in the east?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Rose suddenly turned around and shoved a question to me as well. Since we three are the only girls, it might be easier to talk with me.

    ¡°We, well yeah. I¡¯m born in Eashen.¡±

    ¡°Eashen, eh. You¡¯ve suree from far away. Ah, the king of Brunhild was also born in Eashen, wasn¡¯t he? Was that why?¡±

    ¡°Ah, un. That.¡±

    The replies I gave to Rose turned out a bit clunky. Un, I¡¯m bad at lying, after all.

    His Majesty wasn¡¯t born in Eashen. However, the talk that he was seems to be amon rumour in the world.

    In the first ce, Brunhild was formed in a true sense when the n of ninjas under our Chief had came under His Majesty right after he was given a plot ofnd between Belfast and Regulus.

    And after that it was the Four Heavenly Kings of Takeda and their subordinates, so at the beginning almost all the inhabitants were from Eashen, apparently.

    There¡¯s also a lot of Eashen elements in the town like food and other things, so it can¡¯t be helped that such a misunderstanding would surface.

    Still, I wonder where did His Majestye from? Yulong? Wait, that¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t think the gentle His Majesty would be able to leave his home country alone until it became like that.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Miu-san, who had been walking in the front, stopped walking all of a sudden, and Rose stopped her feet as well. The cat ears on top of her head twitched.

    ¡°The sound of water. We¡¯re close to a river.¡±

    ¡°A river?¡±

    Rose called over Sarges-san from behind her and had him check the map.

    ¡°There is indeed a river on the map. If we follow that upstream, we should be able to reach the foot of the mountain we¡¯re heading towards.¡±

    While confirming their direction with the map, Sarges-san gave Rose his conclusion. For the sake of caution, all of us had a copy of the map of this ind, but the one Sarges-san had was the most detailed and urate. The uracy of a map changes with its price tag, after all.

    Well, the map on the smartphone-chan I have is the most urate though! It even shows our current location!

    We eventually reached the river, and started following it upstream towards the mountain that was our goal.

    To be honest, walking alongside a river has its pros and cons. You know, magic beasts are also living beings and thus need to drink water, right? So we might have a chance meeting and something like that.

    Well, since the visibility around here is nice, we can easily spot a magic beast from afar and run away though.

    We might¡¯ve gotten lucky, as not a single magic beast showed up in front of us as we walked along the riverbank.

    Eventually, the sun sank below the horizon, and we decided to set up camp at an open spot near the river since it was too dangerous to continue onwards in this darkness.

    We started a fire with dried branches that we gathered, and started eating the rations each of us had brought.

    ¡°Where are you going? It¡¯s dangerous to go too far away, you know?¡±

    Rose spotted me who was silently trying to leave the circle everyone else made around the fire, and called out.

    ¡°Just, just going to pick some flowers.¡± (Note: a Japanese female-only expression for ¡°going to the toilet¡±, if you don¡¯t know.)

    ¡°Ah¡­ Sorry about that. Take your time.¡±

    I left Rose who had a wry smile on her face, and went deeper into the woods.

    In truth, I was also going to eat, but seeing what came out of the rucksack I decided there¡¯s no way I could eat this in front of the others.

    I climbed up a random tall tree and took ¡°that¡± out from within the rucksack.

    ¡°If I eat something like this in front of everyone, there¡¯s no way I won¡¯t be suspected, Your Majesty¡­¡±

    The right side of the bowl was filled with freshly-cooked rice. The left was filled with karae roux, from which the appetizing smell of spices drifted. And the sparkling Fukujinzuke. This is, without a doubt, karae rice.

    Our king really is weird.

    ¡°However¡­ Ah, so delicious!¡±

    This karae rice is a masterpiece. Since I told them I was going to pick some flowers, I couldn¡¯t take my time eating this.

    However, I wasn¡¯t thinking about that at all as I wolfed down the food in front of me. This is really delicious, you know.

    After I finished eating, while drinking water from the water bottle, I sent a message to His Majesty for the periodic contact. No problems over here¡­ Done.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t really without problems. Honestly, watching the fight against the blood liger, I felt that they¡¯repletely not up to it. They were getting into each other¡¯s way, too.

    As they¡¯re an improvised party I¡¯m not expecting any decent teamwork from them in the first ce; however, being able to adapt to situations like this is another requirement for adventurers as well. Well, that¡¯s my two cents as an outsider, though.

    If I stayed away for too long they might get some weird misunderstandings, so let¡¯s head back to the camp for now.

    With my belly full, I moved to a spot a bit of a distance away from the campfire and lied down on the grass.

    Everyone else were eating the food they brought. Normally, when you think of travel rations it¡¯s preserved meat or fish, beans and nuts, and dried fruits, but for short trips like this one people would bring stuff like bread or fresh fruits.

    ¡°? The smell of karae¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you saying. I understand how you would miss the taste of your homnd when you¡¯re eating that kind of bread though.¡±

    Miu-san, who was twitching her nose and sniffing the air tilter her head, and Roseughed while tapping her shoulder.

    Although Miu-san turned to look at me for a while, I pretended to not notice. The nose of a beastman is strong after all¡­ Am I busted?

    When I looked at everyone else, there was Dom-san who was making some sort of meat-and- vegetable soup with a pot that he brought along. He even had alcohol.

    Abert, who also saw that, reacted.

    ¡°Is it really fine to be drinking alcohol when we need to be careful of night assaults by magic beasts?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be an idiot, to a dwarf this amount is the same as in water. It¡¯s impossible to eat a meal without some alcohol.¡±

    Abert could only give up after being told that. Dwarves being heavy drinkers ismon sense, after all. I know someone who¡¯s even more of a heavy drinker, though¡­

    That person wouldn¡¯t be drunk even if she looks hopelessly drunk on the outside. Actually, I have a feeling she can freely control her drunkenness. She did win once against all the dwarven craftsmen in a drinking contest.

    Even though she looks like a girl even younger than me¡­ There¡¯s nothing but weirdos among His Majesty¡¯s rtives.

    Leaving aside Dom-san who continued to drink, Abert opened his mouth.

    ¡°We would need someone to watch the fire at night, but what do we do for the rotation?¡±

    I checked with the smartphone just now; it¡¯s around 8 pm currently. The time could be understood from the position of the moon and the stars as well. From now until next morning would be around nine hours, I¡¯d say.

    We decided on a 2/2/3 split of watch duty. We didn¡¯t do a one-by-one rotation because if the person on watch duty fell asleep, there would be no one who would stand watch. If there¡¯s two or more, we can each cover the others.

    However, now that it¡¯se to this the way we are to be paired up with each other bes important. At least, that¡¯s what I thought when Rose instantly dragged me in and made us three girls into one group¡­ Well, not that I mind.

    With that, we¡¯re left with the four men; since it seems like there might be problems urring if Abert and Gallon were put together, they were split into the two groups of Abert/Sarges and Dom/Gallon.

    We argued a bit when deciding the order, but in the end, we settled on us > Abert/Sarges > Dom/Gallon. The Abert/Sarges group, who had to be woken up in the middle of the night, drew the shortest straw.

    As the night became deeper, the temperature dropped further. Besides us girls who are doing the first watch, the others took out thick mantles and rolled up in them before heading off into dreand.

    Of course, we too had mantles or other simr articles on ourselves to block the chill as we sat by the fire.

    We should be able to reach the location where firewheel grass grows by tomorrow. It¡¯d be good if there¡¯s no fire lizards there. I heard that adult fire lizards are pretty big, and they also generally move around in groups.

    When I moved my eyes upwards, I caught Rose looking around.

    ¡°? Anything happened?¡±

    ¡°No, I was just wondering if the overseer from the guild is around right now. I can¡¯t sense anyone around, so I was thinking whether that person is actually looking at us right now or not.¡±

    She is, you know-. At least, the person right in front of you is.

    Besides, there¡¯s no way our Chief would use someone who would let their presence be detected by novice adventurers as an overseer.

    ¡°There definitely is one. Most likely, from Brunhild¡¯s intelligence department. Far above our league.¡±

    Miu-san said that decisively in contrast to Rose¡¯s words. Oh, she¡¯s firm. However, Rose raised one of her eyebrows and made a surprised expression.

    ¡°Why would Brunhild¡¯s intelligence departmente up here? Isn¡¯t this a job rted to the guild?¡±

    ¡°One of the examiners was a rtive of the Sovereign King of Brunhild. If so, using something like that isn¡¯t weird. Their mission is probably to monitor our movements, and also to rescue us if anything happened.¡±

    She¡¯s pretty sharp. After hearing Miu-san¡¯s exnation, Rose started looking around again, but since she couldn¡¯t find anything, she decided to start talking to Miu-san again.

    ¡°So does that mean if we fall into a dangerous situation, we would be rescued?¡±

    ¡°Probably. But if that happened, the test would end there. Failure of the request, no rank ups, and no rewards.¡±

    ¡°That would be troubling¡­ Still, it¡¯s reassuring. That means we¡¯d be safe no matter what happens, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like you to not trust them too much, you know-.¡±

    I cut into their conversation.

    ¡°The other side is ultimately an overseer whose job is to conduct surveince on us, and would probably only move when we¡¯re in some serious crisis. They probably won¡¯t move unless it¡¯s on a level where someone might lose an arm. Well, if a high-ranked magic beast that we can¡¯t do anything against popped up, they would probablye in right away, though.¡±

    ¡°N. It¡¯s not guaranteed that the other side would make it if they moved after confirming something happened to us. We shouldn¡¯t count on that.¡±

    Just like Miu-san said, there¡¯s the possibility that we might be dealt serious damage before the overseer managed to resolve the situation.

    Well, I¡¯m here to prevent that, though. I think I can at least buy enough time for help to arrive.

    ¡°Tch, adventuring really is filled with dangers.¡±

    ¡°Still, it can earn a lot. This time as well, if we seed it¡¯s two white gold coins.¡±

    ¡°Amazing, isn¡¯t it. I wonder what I should buy¡­¡±

    My face ckened a bit unconsciously as I thought about the rewards.

    The wage given by the knight order isn¡¯t that high. We get a lot of special privileges in exchange, though. Things like being able to use the game room, and also being able to have free meals at the canteen as long as it¡¯s below a certain amount. Since His Majesty is providing the funds for most of our basic necessities, we aren¡¯t really troubled by our rtiveck of money.

    Sometimes, His Majesty would give us extra money while saying it¡¯s a ¡°bonus¡±, too.

    For the rewards this time, I wonder if it¡¯s something like that as well.

    ¡°When the pay is this good you start suspecting some deeper plots, eh.¡±

    ¡°They probably intend for us to buy good equipment, no? If we do get a promotion in rank, that means we would be receiving requests that are higher in¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re noisy, you girls! How the hell are we supposed to sleep!?¡±

    Overwhelming Rose¡¯s voice, Dom-san¡¯s angry shout came from behind us. The three of us shrugged and looked at each other with awkward faces. We were indeed a bit too noisy.

    After that, we continued the night watch in silence for a while, but eventually we started talking about various topics again¡ªin a smaller voice¡ªuntil the time when we handed off the watch to the next group.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 360: The Fire Lizard Herd, and the Nest.

    <h4>Chapter 360: The Fire Lizard Herd, and the Nest.</h4>

    (Author Note: We¡¯ll be following Homura POV this time as well. Please stay with it a while longer.)

    ¡°Already morning. Wake up.¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­?¡±

    I opened my eyes as my body was being shaken by Miu-san.

    Yesterday night, after we passed the watch to Abert and Sarges-san, I lied down immediately but wasn¡¯t able to fall asleep quickly enough. Thanks to that, I¡¯m still a bit sleepy.

    I washed my face in the river next to the camp to wake myself uppletely. The sky¡¯s already bing brighter.

    Abert looked around at everyone before beginning to speak.

    ¡°Let us depart then. We need to find some firewheel grass before the day ends.¡±

    ¡°We should probably pay attention to our surroundings as we proceed from now on. We don¡¯t know where the grass might pop up, after all.¡±

    The firewheel grass was said to grow in mountainous regions. Like Rose said, I feel that we¡¯re already pretty close to areas where the firewheel grass could grow.

    It could be growing right around that corner, even. Better be careful.

    We observed the environment around us carefully as we proceeded on the mountain path.

    After we walked for about three hours, the forest around us gave way to boulders. It should be somewhere around here.

    There are some nts growing around here, but they aren¡¯t firewheel grass. They¡¯re all growing in ces like under the shadow ofrge rocks, so even my mystic eyes are finding it tough to search.

    There are boulders taller than Gallon all around us, so the visibility is really bad. It¡¯ll be a hassle to search through all this.

    ¡°What now? Do we split up and search?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s the fire lizards, don¡¯t forget. It¡¯s dangerous to move around alone.¡±

    ¡°Grouping up would only eat away the time we have. It would be faster for us to split up. If we take too long, we wouldn¡¯t be able to make the deadline of tomorrow evening.¡±

    Dom-san and Sarges-san replied to Abert¡¯s proposition. True, if we spent too long finding the firewheel grass and failed to meet the deadline, that would be putting the cart before the horse.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and look for them myself. Spending time arguing about this is the biggest waste of time.¡±

    Gallon left those words behind and started looking around in the surroundings by himself. He has a point.

    ¡°Still as selfish as ever.¡±

    ¡°However, what he said is correct. Time is passing by even as we stand around like this.¡±

    Following Gallon, Sarges-san also split away from us and began searching around. We looked at each other, and decided to go at it individually as well.

    I climbed onto the tallest rock formation around here and looked around with my mystic eyes. It¡¯s kind of ate question, but is it fine for me to look for it too?

    Since searching for the firewheel grass is technically part of the test as well, if me, who is an outsider, help in that¡­ Etto, un, I don¡¯t know.

    If I don¡¯t know, I ask someone else!

    Let me send a mail to Chief.

    Pi.

    >The firewheel grass, is it fine for me to look for it?

    The reply from Chief came.

    Pi.

    >No problem. Continue with the mission.

    (Note: I forgot to mention this thest time, but they¡¯re using some weird expressions with their messages¡­ I think the general meaning is the same, but I have no idea if this is some kind of reference, a dialect, or something else.)

    Un, seems like it¡¯s fine. Alright, I¡¯ll look for it seriously!

    Nothing¡­

    I spent several hours after that looking for the thing, but I couldn¡¯t find them anywhere. Are they really on this ind?

    The purpose of the test was to see how they would act when carrying out a request; in that case, what if the request content actually didn¡¯t really matter and there¡¯s actually no firewheel grass here?

    ¡­No, it¡¯s His Majesty we¡¯re talking about. He might¡¯ve gotten here earlier to pick out all the firewheel grass around except for those in hard-to-find locations. He has a bad personality after all-.

    Though, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s bad enough to ask us to go pick something that isn¡¯t there. If His Majesty says there are, there probably are.

    ¡°Ow ow ow. My waist hurts after all that bending down to look for the grass.¡±

    I looked up and stretched. My back¡¯s sore after so long¡­ I put my hands on my waist and bent my upper body backwards in arge motion.

    The world became upside-down. Since my body is soft, I can even look directly backwards like this¡­ Eh?

    Something was on the rock formation behind me.

    Arge reptilian body and sturdy-looking bronze-colored scales. A thick tail, and sharp ws. The slit eyes that aremon among reptiles stared at me without blinking.

    I half-turned my body without breaking eye contact to face it from the front.

    At the same time the world returned to its normal orientation in my eyes, the lizard in front of me jumped at me.

    ¡°Uwaa!¡±

    I dodged the m attack with a side turn. I took out some bo shurikens and threw them at it, but the red scales deflected them easily. Hard!?

    It probably got angry from the fact it was attacked; mes spew out from all over its body. There¡¯s no mistake, that¡¯s a fire lizard!

    ¡°To find a fire lizard before any firewheel grass, what bad luck¡­¡±

    I drew the ninjato at my waist and held it up in a reverse grip. What to do¡­ Even if I apply poison onto my katana like thest time, it¡¯d probably evaporate from the heat; in the first ce, I doubt I can even pierce through those scales.

    If only I¡¯m Shizuku. That girl is good at water arts so she probably could just put those mes out with a *psha*. I¡¯m good at fire arts, so¡­

    ¡°Having said that, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m gonna run. Since no one else is looking, let¡¯s just do this.¡±

    I first moved to a location upwind from the lizard, before throwing a small pouch concealed in my sleeves which contained scale powders from darkness butterflies.

    ¡°Gyua!?¡±

    Receiving the powder that causes blindness directly in its face, the fire lizard rampaged around in a craze. Even if it¡¯s called a fire lizard, no matter what, gushing out fire from its eyes is impossible, so it cannot protect itself against this.

    Now that it cannot see its surroundings, this is the perfect chance.

    I started lifting up therger rocks around here and throwing them one after another at the fire lizard. Using blunt attacks against a physically tough opponent. That¡¯smon sense.

    ¡°Gue! Gugya!¡±

    After receiving a few watermelon-sized rocks to its head, the fire lizard definitely looks weakenedpared to earlier.

    Not boasting, but I have a decent amount of physical strength. If it¡¯s rocks of that size, I can throw them around easily. I seem to be hearing voices that are asking me if I¡¯m fine with that despite being a girl, but I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s convenient in a lot of ways, you know?

    ¡°Gyuaaaaa!¡±

    ¡°Oops, that was close!¡±

    The fire lizard spit out mes from its mouth. It¡¯s simr to the fire breath the blood liger we fought yesterday used.

    ¡°This guy!¡±

    ¡°Gyafu!?¡±

    I started throwing even bigger rocks at the fire lizard.

    Eventually, the fire lizard stopped moving, and the fire surrounding its body disappeared. While sprawled out on arge rock, it stopped breathing with its tongue dangling out of its mouth.

    Alright! Com! Plete! Victory! Eh? I didn¡¯t look like a shinobi?

    It¡¯s fine as long as I win! In the first ce, shinobis are people who wouldn¡¯t choose their methods in order to achieve their goals, super-rationalists anyway!

    I poked at the dead fire lizard. It¡¯s not hot. Actually, if I have to say it, it feels cold. Weird.

    This fire lizard should also have harvestable materials, but I don¡¯t know what they are. The skin? If so, I might¡¯ve hit it too hard with the rocks.

    Miu-san or Rose might know about it. Should I go and ask¡­ No, I should focus on finding the firewheel grass first.

    If there are fire lizards here, that means there should be firewheel grass around too¡­

    When I was going to resume searching while thinking that, a sudden explosion of light lit up the sky.

    Well, I say explosion but it¡¯s really just light. The shes that shined bright even though the sun is up repeated several times in the sky north from here.

    Is that light-attribute magic? Maybe it¡¯s [sh]¡­ That means it¡¯s Sarges-san.

    Some kind of signal¡­ Has he found some firewheel grass, or¡­ I shot a nce at the corpse of the fire lizard next to me, and started running towards the location where the shes shot up from.

    When I got to the location, which was a recess between rock formations that looked like a valley, Sarges-san, Gallon and Dom-san were there surrounded by a whole group of fire lizards.

    To be exact, it seemed like they were chased into this valley-like ce and got stuck in a pincer attack.

    The attacks of the fire lizards, which had mes wrapped around their bodies, were endured by Gallon and Dom-san in each direction.

    ¡°[Come forth Light, a shining barrage, Light Arrow]!¡±

    From behind Gallon¡¯s shield, Sarges-san released arrows of light.

    The three light arrows hit several fire lizards consecutively, but they didn¡¯t do much besides blowing them backwards.

    The strength of a magic is proportional to the amount of magic power the caster pours into it, as well as the caster¡¯s own proficiency. I feel bad for saying this, but Sarges-san doesn¡¯t seem like he can use very strong magic.

    To be honest, if he poured all of his magic power into a spell, he might be able to defeat several of them; but if he falls down afterwards due to magic power exhaustion, there¡¯d be no point.

    I threw some bo shurikens at the lizard group around Dom-san.

    While there¡¯s no way the shurikens would be able to pierce the tough scales, they did draw the attention of the lizards that got hit. Dom-san swung his battle axe down towards the fire lizards that looked towards me and showed openings.

    After that, he swung his axe sideways to restrain the other fire lizards as he propped up his shield and got back into a guarded position.

    Eventually, Miu-san and Rose, as well as Abert joined up with us, and it turned into a group battle between the fire lizards and the seven of us.

    Having said that, the three who were stuck in the valley between two groups of fire lizards are still in that situation. What to do¡­

    It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t handle this, but I was told to not stand out too much¡­ Ei, whatever! It can¡¯t be helped in this situation!

    ¡°Dom-san, hold your shield up and get ready!¡±

    Dom-san didn¡¯t seem to understand why I said that, but still put his shield up.

    I took out some ¡°special tools¡± from the punch at my waist, and threw them at the fire lizards in front of Dom-san.

    An instantter, the fire lizards in that area were blown upwards together with a loud explosion noise. Rock pieces also sted outwards, and the shield Dom-san held up rang continuously with the sounds of those pieces hitting it.

    The fire lizards stopped moving due to the sudden explosion. Dom-san, Gallon, and everyone else froze up as well, though.

    ¡°The three of you, get over here now while you can!¡±

    ¡°Ah? O, ou!¡±

    Gallon and the others ran past the fire lizards that dropped down, and regrouped with us.

    Like that, we decided to leave the valley area and move to the exit before turning around there to fight any fire lizards that chased after us. If it¡¯s there, we won¡¯t have to worry about getting caught in a pincer.

    ¡°Oi, shrimp! You don¡¯t have any more of those just now!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me shrimp. I do have a few left¡­¡±

    ¡°Then just throw them!¡±

    ¡°You there! Do you know how much those grenades cost to make!? It needs things like magic enchanting, and just one of those cost quite a bit! It¡¯s around three silver coins, you know! Enough money to buy three luxurious meals goes up in one use, you know! Do you understand, you muscle idiot!?¡±

    When I unintentionally shouted back at Gallon who said something stupid, Rose grabbed my shoulder from behind.

    ¡°Calm down a little! I know it¡¯s expensive, but nothing¡¯s more important than life. When we receive our rewards, we¡¯ll give a bit to you, so¡­¡±

    Really? You won¡¯t go back on your wordster, right? Those aren¡¯t equipment given to members of the knight order, but ones bought with my own money, after all. There¡¯s no way His Majesty would give us something like this.

    After getting everyone¡¯s agreement, I took out my remaining Koga-brand explosive grenades from my pouch. Three left. While that¡¯s not enough to kill the remaining fire lizards outright, it should be easy to finish them off after they are blown away by the explosions.

    ¡°Fly away!¡±

    I threw the grenades at areas where the number of fire lizards are high.

    With three loud explosive noises, the fire lizards were blown away, and the ones that received damage were struggling on the ground.

    ¡°Now! Start from the weakened ones, and make sure you finish them off!¡±

    Following Gallon¡¯s words, everyone started killing the fire lizards that were immobilized from the sts. While there might be parts like the skin that we could recover from them as materials, this isn¡¯t the kind of situation where we can do that.

    I, as well, was going around and stabbing my ninjato into the soft throats and bellies of the fire lizards that were overturned by the explosions.

    The group of fire lizards were still in a state of confusion thanks to the explosive grenades, and some ran away, while some others were no longer in a state where they can fight.

    Eventually, after Dom-san cut down thest fire lizard there, we all sat down on the spot.

    ¡°That, that just now was dangerous¡­¡±

    ¡°Definitely. Without the little girl¡¯s explosives, we might¡¯ve been taken out back there.¡±

    Abert and Dom-san muttered that while taking a breath. Like I said, stop calling me a little girl.

    ¡°Thank you. You saved us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine¡­¡±

    I waved one hand at Miu-san, who said her thanks to me, while still lying down.

    This is bad¡­ I¡¯ve been pretty active just now, weren¡¯t I? They won¡¯t say something like ¡°now we can¡¯t do the judging for the test properly thanks to you¡±, right? Right?

    While praying that I don¡¯t receive a scolding message from Chiefter, I stood up.

    Around us, numerous fire lizard corpses were strewn about.

    ¡°Can we sell these?¡±

    ¡°The fire lizards? We can, but they won¡¯t give us much of a profit. The skin would sell for the most, but there are magic beast skins that are just as hard and have a better texture. It¡¯s dirt cheap, basically.¡±

    I was shocked at Rose¡¯s reply. All that work for basically nothing, eh.

    ¡°Still, why did that many fire lizards¡­ Did you guys do something?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything! When we tried to get around that rock formation over there we found some fire lizards, and as we were fighting them more and more kept showing up!¡±

    And before they realized, they were surrounded, apparently. That¡¯s a clearck of attention to their surroundings there. Minus points for you guys.

    As I was thinking about that while looking at Gallon who¡¯s retorting to Abert, Miu-san suddenly started sniffing the air as if she realized something.

    ¡°This is¡­!¡±

    Miu-san started walking towards the valley-like rock formation. Wa-wait, that¡¯s dangerous you know!? There may still be fire lizards there after all.

    I chased after Miu-san, and everyone else also followed.

    When we got out of the rock valley, and climbed onto a tall slope, in front of us was the sight of a whole field of firewheel grass growing profusely, like a ming red carpet.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°Amazing¡­¡±

    Abert and Gallon stood there dumbfounded. Sarges-san cut off a stalk growing by his feet at its roots and confirmed it.

    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. It¡¯s firewheel grass.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, we did it! We found it!¡±

    ¡°Un. We did it.¡±

    Rose hugged Miu-san, who was next to her, and rejoiced.

    This area was surrounded by tall boulders all around, so my mystic eyes wouldn¡¯t have found it. It¡¯s like a secret garden.

    ¡°I see. This is why there were so many fire lizards.¡±

    Like Dom-san said, this ce might¡¯ve been a feeding ground for the fire lizards. To the fire lizards, this is a ce they wouldn¡¯t want outsiders to intrude upon.

    ¡°Alright, for the sake of precaution, everyone should take a few stalks for themselves.¡±

    No one objected to Abert¡¯s words, and everyone started picking up stalks of firewheel grass. The request only asked for one, but we need to consider things like dropping it identally too.

    Besides, these might sell for a good price too. Everyone else probably thought the same thing as me; we all took as much as we could. Possibly due to having achieved our objective, everyone started chatting lightly.

    ¡°I was wondering how this would go, but it turned out pretty easy, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that? During the time with the blood liger, weren¡¯t you in a pinch?¡±

    ¡°Well well, we can get the two white gold coins with this. Let¡¯s just say our thanks.¡±

    ¡°However, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t agree with¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Un. Might¡¯ve been too easy.¡±

    ¡°Two white gold coins with just this¡­ Is there something else¡­?¡±

    As the six of them were talking, I spotted something weird higher up the rock formation.

    I jumped up to the top. Even though it was on top of arge rock, there were things like straw and grassid out over there. The top portion was also caved in in a bowl shape, as if somethingrge had been on top of it.

    Wait a second, isn¡¯t this some kind of nest¡­!

    ¡­ That huge number of fire lizards didn¡¯t eat the firewheel grass underneath. Why is that?

    There¡¯s a reason why they couldn¡¯t eat even if they wanted to. The fire lizards could onlye in and eat a bit when ¡°it¡± left its nest. Since if they¡¯re ever found, that could only mean death¡ª

    ¡°Everyone! Run away from h¡ª¡±

    ¡°GogaaAAAAaaaaa!!¡±

    Together with a roar that sounded like it would tear the very space apart, the owner of the nest showed up in the sky above our heads.

    Scales glowing with a dull light and sharp fangs. A long neck and a tail with a sinister-looking poison barb attached at the end. It had no forelimbs, but tworge leathery wings.

    It¡¯s the wyvern.

    Two crimson eyes looked down, as if in mockery, at us.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 361: The Wyvern, and the Miraculous Strike.

    <h4>Chapter 361: The Wyvern, and the Miraculous Strike.</h4>

    (Author Note: This became pretty long, so I¡¯ll be splitting it into two parts and releasing them simultaneously.)

    Crap. Crap, crap, this is bad!

    A wyvern is a bit too much no matter what!

    I used up all my precious explosive grenades, and I didn¡¯t bring my knight order equipment with me!

    In the first ce, I can¡¯t deal with a wyvern by myself! If it was on the ground, I might¡¯ve been able to do something, but I don¡¯t have anything that can shoot down a flying wyvern.

    While pping its wings, the wyvern continued to re at us.

    I dropped down from its nest and regrouped with everyone else slowly, while trying not to agitate the wyvern.

    ¡°Yo, you¡¯ve got to be kidding me, why is a wyvern¡­¡±

    ¡°Wyverns are red-ranked subjugation targets. There¡¯s no way we can do this¡­¡±

    Rose and Sarges-san stood stiffly like frogs being stared at by a snake.

    Apparently, when His Majesty was still a novice adventurer, he defeated a ck dragon and gained the title ¡°Dragon yer¡±; however, it¡¯d be a grave mistake topare us to him.

    While the ck dragon was a red-ranked subjugation target like the wyvern, there¡¯s a huge difference between the two. While the ck dragon was a proper dragon, the wyvern is only a subspecies that isn¡¯t a true dragon in any way. That¡¯s why, even if someone defeated a wyvern, he or she wouldn¡¯t be able to get the Dragon yer title.

    Eh, even if we can get a title, if an actual dragon showed up that¡¯d be worse¡­ We¡¯d definitely die.

    It might even be better in this case that it¡¯s a wyvern, if you think about it that way. (Note: Homura, are you escaping reality right now? Come back to us, oii.)

    ¡°Everyone, listen carefully. We need to move away slowly. Don¡¯t act hastily. And don¡¯t show any hostility towards the wyvern. Don¡¯t agitate it. If we make any kind of weird movements¡ª¡±

    Suddenly, cutting off my words, a loud *garararaan* sound of something metallic being banged on came from close by. Ueeeeeeeeee!?

    When I turned around, there was Gallon, who had dropped his shield onto the rocky ground. Wai¡ª! (Note: Gallon, the man who continues to gather hatred from the moment he showed up.)

    ¡°Wa, no! The handle of my shield suddenly came off¡ª¡±

    ¡°GogaaAAaaa!¡±

    The wyvern made a loud roar and spit out three fireballs towards us.

    ¡°Run away!¡±

    Everyone ran desperately away from that ce, and got away from the fireballs. The fireballs thatnded behind us charred the rocks around easily; it was a power that would¡¯ve turned us into cinders if we were hit directly.

    What do we do!? Is facing it our only option left!? Chief and the others should¡¯ve noticed something abnormal is happening here already, but until help makes it here, can we face off against that wyvern by ourselves¡­

    ¡°O, oi! What¡¯re we supposed to do!?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that!? You¡¯re the one who caused this in the first ce!¡±

    ¡°The two of you! Now isn¡¯t the time to be squabbling like that!¡±

    ¡­ Nope, no way!

    Can¡¯t be helped. I wanted to continue with my mission until the end, but guess that ends here. I need to do something about this situation myself.

    ¡°All of you, if there¡¯s a chance, run away from here. I¡¯ll draw its attention away from you guys.¡±

    ¡°Wa, wait just a second! You¡¯re gonna make yourself the bait!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one with the highest agility in this group, after all.¡±

    I answered Rose¡¯s question with a smile.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯m staying too.¡±

    ¡°Miu-san¡­ I¡¯m d, but it¡¯s easier to run by myself. If Miu-san came along it would be harder instead. I¡¯m sorry but you¡¯ll be in the way.¡±

    I let out somewhat cruel words. To be honest, if someone else was with me I¡¯d get distracted, so it¡¯s true that they¡¯ll be in the way.

    ¡°Still, leaving you alone¡­!¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s settled. Run away quickly, you guys.¡±

    Abert said something, but I ignored it and charged towards the wyvern.

    I took out some bo shurikens from my bosom and threw them at the wyvern¡¯s eyes, but it dodged them swiftly. Tch.

    While running towards a direction opposite from everyone else, I threw shurikens as well as rocks at the wyvern to draw its attention.

    When I nced over towards the others, they didn¡¯t run away and were still at the same spot, possibly due to some hesitation. Just run quickly, you guys¡­

    I took out the vial containing the cursed frog¡¯s poison from my sleeves, and threw it up in a parabolic trajectory towards a spot above the wyvern.

    Immediately after it reached a good spot, I threw a bo shuriken at it and destroyed the vial. The paralytic poison contained within rained down on the wyvern like a glittering rain.

    ¡°GugigiaaAAa!?¡±

    That poison wouldn¡¯t show much of an effect if it¡¯s not applied within the target¡¯s body. However, it would still generate a stinging pain on the skin on contact.

    Of course, there¡¯s no way I thought I could defeat it with something like that. I just thought it would show great results if I used it to try and anger the wyvern. Like that.

    ¡°GurugaaAAAAa!¡±

    ¡°Oo-to to!¡±

    While spewing out fireballs left and right, the wyvern chased after me.

    When I looked back again, everyone else had disappeared from where they were just now. Seems like they finally escaped. Good.

    I continued escaping in a direction opposite from where everyone else was, just in case. I jumped over the rock formation and escaped from the sloped area.

    Now then. How can I run away from this guy¡­ It should still take some time before Chief and the others get here. If I escaped too early, the wyvern might turn back and chase after everyone else¡­

    Should¡¯ve saved the explosive grenades. If I had some, I could¡¯ve dropped that stupid dragon down to the ground somehow.

    I think when Karina-sama hunted one, she aimed at the tendons in the wings¡­ Nope, not possible for me.

    If I have to do it, I would rather get close and cut it directly with a de. Well, if I did something like that I¡¯ll just fall together with the wyvern though!

    ¡°GagyaAAaaa!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The wyvern had circled in front and cut off my current escape route, so I changed directions and charged into the forest nearby.

    I moved from branch to branch quickly like a monkey.

    Has everyone else made it to a safe location already, I wonder? I just need to somehow outrun this guy now¡­

    When I was having that kind of thoughts, a fireball came flying from behind me and blew away the tree I was about to jump to. Not goo¡­!

    I balled myself up and defended against the wood chips that came flying towards me. As I crashed onto the ground like that, I rolled forward to kill the impact.

    ¡°Ku!¡±

    The tail tipped in poisoned barb flew towards me without dy. I dodged it somehow by jumping to the side, but a dull pain suddenly shed in my right ankle. I think I might¡¯ve hurt it when I crashed just now.

    It might¡¯ve be harder to run away now¡­

    The wyvern above tried to spew another fireball at me who¡¯s starting to panic on the ground, but for some reason it made a coughing motion, and only a small me came out of its mouth. Nn? Ah, has it run out of magic power?

    Among magic beasts, the majority takes in magic element from the surrounding environment and converts that to their own magic power in order to power their magic. The thunder bear¡¯s lightning, and the killer mantis¡¯ wind des are examples of that. I remember hearing somewhere that the wyvern¡¯s fireballs are simr too.

    Serves you right. That¡¯s what happens when you spam it so much.

    ¡°Having said that, I¡¯m still in a pinch aren¡¯t I¡­¡±

    It¡¯s going to recover after some time too. Conversely, this time window now, where it can¡¯t use the fireball attack, is my only chance.

    Still, I don¡¯t have anything that could defeat the wyvern. No, it¡¯s not like I have no ideas at all, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll work.

    ¡°GorugaaaAAAAAAaa!¡±

    The wyvernnded on the ground and attacked me directly with itsrge jaw.

    As I dodged that somehow by moving backwards, I threw some bo shurikens into the open mouth of the wyvern.

    ¡°GigyaaAAaa!?¡±

    Even if it has tough scales, the inside of its mouth should be fine, right?

    The wyvern spat the bo shurikens that pierced into its throat back out with gagging motions. Tch, doesn¡¯t seem like it did a lot of damage. Although it does seem like I managed to injure it somewhat.

    Another tail strike came towards me who was clicking my tongue. It was a strike that had the added centrifugal force of the wyvern twisting its body.

    I slid on the ground and barely dodged the tail. The tail that passed right over my head mowed down the trees in its trajectory easily.

    This is bad. I¡¯m getting worse at dodging. My ankle hurts. Chief, are you still not here yet!?

    ¡°[Entwine O Roots, curse of the tree spirit, Wood Bind]!¡±

    What answered the question I shouted in my heart was not Chief, but the tree roots that grew out from the ground rapidly. Those roots bound the feet of the wyvern firmly.

    Wait a second, this is¡­!

    When I raised my face, the figures of Miu-san and the others running towards me entered my eyes. There was Sarges-san, the caster of that magic just now, behind them too.

    ¡°Eeeeeeeh!?¡±

    The poison barb-tipped tail swung towards the approaching Miu-san. Dom-san and Abert received that strike with their shields, but as they were unable to withstand the physical strength of a wyvern, the three of them were blown back into the woods.

    The wyvern ripped apart the roots binding its feet and flew up into the sky again.

    ¡°You alright!? Any wounds!?¡±

    Rose, who had reached where I was before I noticed, called out to me.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m fine¡­ Why did you guyse back!? There¡¯s no point in what I did now was there!?¡±

    ¡°We were running away while trusting you at first, you know. But along the way Gallon suddenly turned back by himself. After that, we all just followed.¡±

    ¡°Haa!?¡±

    Gallon raised his sword while ring at the wyvern in the sky. He didn¡¯t seem to be as scared as he was before.

    ¡°¡­ Are you an idiot?¡±

    ¡°Shut it! If you died because of my mistake, it¡¯d leave me feeling bad! Like hell I¡¯ll let people point at me behind my back, saying I abandoned a kid to her death!¡±

    Mistake¡­ Ah, when he dropped the shield? I did think ¡°no way-¡± when that happened though.

    Miu-san and the rest came out from the woods again. It seems like they didn¡¯t receive a lot of damage, even though they were blown away.

    ¡°GogaaaAAAAaaaaa!¡±

    The wyvern roared. If it was an elder dragon or something simr, just the roar alone could make people wither, but as it¡¯s just a dragon subspecies its roar doesn¡¯t have that kind of effect.

    Still, I think it cannot be helped that our movements are duller than usual when facing against an opponent that¡¯s far above our own level. In actuality, everyone here has some stiffness in their movements.

    The wyvern made a sudden descent and targeted Abert and Dom-san with its sharp ws. The two of them could do nothing but defend; they don¡¯t have any sort of leisure to counterattack. If they swung their weapons towards it, at worst they¡¯ll get their own arms ripped to pieces.

    ¡°Uoooooo!¡±

    Aiming at the timing when the wyvern is focusing on the two in front of it, Gallon charged towards its back. The broadsword in his hand was swung down towards the long tail, which was hanging down close to the ground. Ooh!?

    ¡°GurugaaAAa!?¡±

    Didn¡¯t work! Although Gallon¡¯s sword did cut through the skin on the tail, it didn¡¯t go deep enough and could only leave a light wound. The wounded tail then twisted around like a whip before sending Gallon flying with a sideway sweep. Uwa!?

    ¡°Gahaa!?¡±

    Sarges-san ran towards Gallon, who was bouncing on the ground as he was sent flying, in order to heal him with magic.

    The wyvern tried to chase after Gallon, who had injured its tail, but at that moment Abert also pulled out his sword and managed to inflict a cut on the wyvern¡¯s wing membrane. This one too, however, was a shallow cut, and not enough to deal serious damage.

    ¡°GogaAAaaa!¡±

    After that many annoying attacks, as expected, it¡¯s probably enraged; the wyvern opened its huge mouth towards Dom-san and Abert.

    The next moment, a strong breath of me enveloped the two of them. It¡¯s not a fireball attack, but a fire breath.

    It¡¯s recovered some magic power already!

    Does the close-range fire breath cost less magic power to use than the long-range fireball?

    ¡°Guaaa!?¡±

    ¡°Unuu!?¡±

    Although the two of them put up their shields, they still received the breath head-on; the two fell down onto the ground.

    The mes breathed out by the wyvern spread to the trees around, and our surroundings were turned into a sea of mes within moments.

    Whilepletely ignoring that, the wyvernunched fireballs again, this time towards Sarges- san and the heavily wounded Gallon.

    Sarges-san covered for Gallon, and while the two of them managed to avoid a direct hit, they were blown away together with the ground around them, and became unable to move.

    I jumped towards the wyvern, which hadnded on the ground and was trying to shoot more fireballs, without hesitation. If the two of them get hit again, they would die.

    I leaped up to its back, and stabbed the ninjato in my hands down with all my strength. However, the ninjato only pierced into its body slightly. I knew it, but it¡¯s really hard!

    If I knew something like this would happen, I would¡¯ve bought a mithril one at least! It was my fault for thinking that I¡¯ll be fine since I have the knight order-issued crystal sword!

    ¡°GyaruaaAAaa!?¡±

    ¡°Uwaa!?¡±

    I fell to the ground back-first after being shaken off by the wyvern. Ouch¡­!

    As I was writhing from the pain, Rose and Miu-san, who followed me up, also received a strike from the wyvern¡¯s tail and were blown away.

    Everyone had wounds all over their bodies and couldn¡¯t even stand up properly.

    However, I still stood up while staggering.

    ¡°Ahh, whatever! It¡¯s do-or-die now anyway!¡±

    Being a shinobi isn¡¯t an upation with a lot of fighting involved in the first ce. Retrieving intelligence and returning back with it; a lot of our techniques are specialized for that purpose. In the first ce, the naming for our elemental arts had the meaning of ¡°escape¡± in it. Things like poison as well, they¡¯re supposed to be used to dy our pursuers instead of actually trying to kill them.

    However, I¡¯m bad at those elemental arts. What I¡¯m good at were things like taijutsu, closebat techniques. When training with the knight order, I¡¯ve been doing things in that category all the time as well. And there¡¯s one technique among the ones I¡¯ve been taught that could work against the wyvern.

    In my current state, it¡¯s impossible for any attack I make to pierce through the wyvern¡¯s tough scales and thick muscles.

    Then what should I do?

    The answer is simple. Just inflict damage directly from within its body. Well, it¡¯s not simple to do at all, but it¡¯s not impossible.

    ¡°Etto, gather my magic power in my fist with a *guguu*, and when I hit the opponent, release only that magic power out with a *bam* like it¡¯s exploding¡­ Or something? Elze-sama¡¯s exnations are pretty hard to understand¡­¡±

    I gathered ki in my dantian as I was taught to, merged my magic power within my body slowly, and focused it on my fist. If one is a master, that person can strike far-away enemies without touching them with this.

    Me? Un, obviously I was struck and flew away.

    ording to Linze-sama, I have more magic power than others. Most mystic eye holders are like that. If I had aptitudes on top of that, I could¡¯ve been able to use magic; I thought about that quite a few times.

    I gathered that magic power, together with the ki I gathered within me as well, all into my fist.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only seeded once, and I don¡¯t know if my technique is enough to reach a wyvern¡­ But I can only do it.¡±

    I red at the wyvern who¡¯s standing imposingly in front of me. It¡¯s probably because Abert cut one of its wing membranes just now, but the wyvern isn¡¯t trying to fly up. This is a good chance; before it flies into the sky, I¡¯ll hit it!

    I charged towards the wyvern like an arrow. The wyvern opened its mouth and shot a fireball at me, but I dodged it at thest possible moment, and charged all the way into its bosom.

    ¡°Yaaaaaaaaaaaah!!¡±

    My fist, enveloped in magic power and the ki I tempered, struck the chest area of the wyvern that isn¡¯t covered by thick scales. The instant my fist touched the wyvern, I made the magic power in my fist explode, and released that force outwards.

    I felt like I was punching a tough piece of rubber. While it may be obvious, there¡¯s no way the wyvern would feel anything from my small fists.

    I fell backwards from the reactionary force of the punch andnded back-first.

    I immediately tried to stand back up, but perhaps as a side effect of using my ki just now, my body isn¡¯t responding well. My knees are shaking. At this rate¡­!

    ¡°Gu.¡±

    A strange sound came from the wyvern. When I looked up while still crouching, the wyvern stepped backwards with shaky steps, one after another.

    ¡°Guboa!¡±

    Eventually, the wyvern vomited out some weird stuff before copsing face-first onto the ground.

    ¡°I did, it¡­?¡±

    The wyvern, lying down in front of me, wasn¡¯t moving. Well, I can¡¯t move right now as well, though.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Ue, it stinks! Also it hurts!¡±

    Rather than being happy, I feel like crying in front of the wyvern¡¯s stinky vomit and my bloody right hand, which had sustained serious damage from that punch just now. Since I still can¡¯t move, I can¡¯t escape to somewhere upwind. I feel like vomiting now too¡­

    ¡°Guru¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    I felt my heart stopping when I heard that low growling. When I raised my face again, the wyvern had raised its long neck into the air, and was trying to stand back up.

    ¡°Tell me you¡¯re lying¡­¡±

    ¡°GogaaAAAAAAaaaaa!!¡±

    I faced the unbelievable reality as the wyvern¡¯s roar hit my ears.

    I thought I defeated it¡­

    The wyvern then started to breathe fire out in my direction; its motion looks slow to me for some reason. I don¡¯t think I can dodge this¡­

    Uwaa, I think I might actually die. I should¡¯ve eaten some more delicious stuff¡­ Shizuku, Nagi, be well¡­ Eh, wait¡­

    ¡ªWeird. No matter what, Chief and the others should¡¯ve reached us already by this time. Why¡­ Ah. I see. I understand now. So it was an order from above.

    It¡¯s that person¡¯s stance to not help until the very end in these kinds of situations, after all. Even so, he will still definitely help at the end, so it¡¯s kind of irritating.

    He seems to be strict but is actually kind. That¡¯s why, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to die from this.

    ¡°[Prison].¡±

    See?

    - Pixel

 Chapter 362: The Rewards, and the Test Results.

    <h4>Chapter 362: The Rewards, and the Test Results.</h4>

    The mes the wyvern unleashed couldn¡¯t even burn a single strand of my hair. A powerful barrier magic is covering the wyvern, after all. Of course, the mes did not leak out from the barrier anywhere.

    There¡¯s only one person who could do something like this.

    ¡°Sote¡­¡±

    ¡°No, well, I thought you might be able to defeat it, so.¡±

    Well I¡¯m sorry for not living up to that!

    I red at His Majesty who dropped down besides me from the sky. Stop saying nonsense, this sadist king!

    Since he¡¯s using illusion magic, he lookspletely different, but the way heughs is the same. It¡¯s obvious.

    ¡°Target lock. [Come forth Light, the goddess¡¯ sce, Mega Heal].¡±

    His Majesty casted recovery magic. Miu-san and the rest, who had fallen earlier, began to stand up while wobbling.

    My bloody right hand was healed in front of my eyes. My ankle doesn¡¯t hurt anymore as well.

    However, possibly due to exhaustion, my head still feels hazy and I couldn¡¯t stand up, opting to sit back down on the ground instead.

    ¡°Exhaustion caused by depleting your magic power. Just who taught you that kind of all-out attack skill, sheesh¡­ [Transfer].¡±

    It¡¯s your fianc¨¦e, mister.

    I feel my consciousness clear up as His Majesty used a magic power-transferring spell on me. I hopped up and checked my body movements, and there are no problems. I¡¯m revived!

    ¡°Now then, has everyone else recovered? I think you know already, but the test is over at this point. You can continue with the request if you want, but I will not help any further if that¡¯s the case. Of course, that means you guys will still have to deal with this wyvern by yourselves.¡±

    The wyvern in question was rampaging about in the cube-shaped translucent barrier. I can¡¯t hear any noise from inside. Although I can still understand it¡¯spletely enraged just by looking at it.

    ¡°I¡¯m dropping out. I¡¯m not gonna throw my life away here.¡±

    Sarges-san, whose robe has be tattered, raised his hand first. Rose and Miu-san also raised their hands after that.

    ¡°I want the rewards, but I can¡¯t spend them if I¡¯m dead. I¡¯ll drop out here too.¡±

    ¡°Me as well.¡±

    Abert and Dom-san, who saw the others raising their hands, also followed suit.

    ¡°We¡¯ll stop here too. We¡¯ve felt how powerless we are plenty of times already.¡±

    ¡°Though I¡¯m ashamed to admit that, aye.¡±

    Whileughing dryly, the two of them looked at Gallon with a sideways nce.

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ Drop off too. It¡¯s regretful, but I¡­ We don¡¯t have enough strength to defeat a wyvern.¡±

    While gripping his sword, Gallon muttered bitterly. He¡¯s probably gritting his teeth at how weak he is. Well, it¡¯s good that he can admit that, at least.

    While silently acknowledging his feelings, His Majesty turned his eyes to me this time. Ah, me too?

    ¡°Yes yes, I¡¯ll drop out. I surrender~¡±

    ¡°That was light.¡±

    His Majesty muttered while having a wry smile. I mean, it¡¯s not likeining now will do me any good.

    His Majesty then snapped his fingers.

    ¡°Release.¡±

    ¡°GurufugaaaAAAA!¡±

    The wyvern was released, and its rage-filled roar resounded in the surroundings.

    Everyone else besides His Majesty and I braced themselves again, but before they did anything, the figure of an old man with a sword in his hand suddenly appeared in front of the wyvern.

    Are!? That¡¯s Lestia¡¯s Great-Former King!? When had he been¡­ Ipletely didn¡¯t notice! Also, isn¡¯t that Karina-sama by His Majesty¡¯s side!? What are these people!? It¡¯s kinda scary how they can hide their presence better than shinobis!

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯vest fought a wyvern. Let¡¯s see, how about I teach you guys a thing or two about defeating it?¡±

    Grandpa Elder said that before disappearing in an instant.

    The next moment, the grandpa had already circled all the way to the back of the wyvern. And with a single sh, he cut off the wyvern¡¯s tail from its base.

    ¡°Gyauaaaaaaa!?¡±

    ¡°First off, you seal its ability to fly. Normally, you would think about doing something to the wings, but it¡¯s actually faster to damage the tail. Without its tail, it can¡¯t bnce itself in the air and as such wouldn¡¯t be able to fly properly.¡±

    The wyvern tried to escape into the skies above, but it immediately crashed head-first into the ground. I see.

    After that, the Elder proceeded to cut off the w-tipped toes on the wyvern¡¯s feet.

    ¡°This is the best ce to target. It¡¯s a lot thinnerpared to other body parts of the wyvern, and if you manage to cut them off, you would eliminate the possibility of wing attacks. And finally¡­¡±

    When the grandpa jumped lightly and swung his sword, the wyvern¡¯s head was cut off easily. Uee!?

    And right after that, just when I thought I saw several shes of light, the wyvern¡¯s two wings were separated from its torso, and its body was also split cleanly into half.

    In the span of a few seconds, the wyvern, which had instilled fear into us as a being of absolute strength earlier, was cut into chunks.

    ¡ªThis is a gold-ranker.

    ¡°And well, that¡¯s the bare minimum, I¡¯d say.¡±

    ¡°¡°¡°Ehhhhhhhhhh!?¡±¡±¡±

    We all shouted out at the same time. That just now was the bare minimum!?

    ¡°If you take into consideration the potential materials you could get, it¡¯s best for you to end it in one strike. Something like piercing the heart or the brain with one hit, I guess. Of course, that would require a good weapon, I suppose.¡±

    That is true, but¡­ Also, I only realized this just now, but the sword the grandpa is using is a crystal sword. A sword made from fragments of the Phrase. No wonder it could cut the wyvern that easily. Did His Majesty make that?

    Even if I had a sword as good as that, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hunt the wyvern that easily. At most, I¡¯ll go at it haphazardly and badly cut up the wyvern¡¯s body, resulting in a drop in its value as materials, I guess.

    As we were nkly standing still, His Majesty turned his eyes towards us.

    ¡°Now then, regarding the result of the rank-up test, I¡¯m sorry to say it, but all of you would be green-ranked.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Is that because we failed the quest?¡±

    Abert opened his mouth upon hearing His Majesty¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well, there is that. We have confirmed all of your movements for ourselves. Including what you guys did after you split up back at the academy. First, none of you had gone to the guild¡¯s resource room. That¡¯s a big minus to you guys. Even with just a light research, you should¡¯ve been able to know quite a bit about the firewheel grass as well as the fire lizards.¡±

    Ah, right. There was the exnation about that facility when people first register at the guild. It¡¯s important to make prior preparations, after all.

    ¡°And there¡¯s also things like your coordination. Even if it¡¯s with people you¡¯ve never worked with before, you should¡¯ve been able to do better if you put some thoughts into it.¡±

    He¡¯s probably referring to the time with the blood liger. That time, everyone was thinking about themselves and didn¡¯t consider the others at all.

    ¡°And at night, did you guys do things like maintaining your equipment? It¡¯s scary for your gear to suddenly break down at critical moments, you know?¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡±

    Gallon lowered his head when he heard His Majesty¡¯s words. His shield was probably damaged during the fight against the blood liger. The reason why all this had happened was because he didn¡¯t notice that. I myself was doing things like chatting with everyone else and didn¡¯t do anything like maintenance, did I¡­ Gotta reflect¡­

    ¡°With regards to the wyvern at the end, if you thought that was a stroke of misfortune¡­ That¡¯s a huge mistake. If you guys have been more observant, you should¡¯ve been able to infer something from how the fire lizards didn¡¯t eat the firewheel grass in that area even though it¡¯s their favorite food, or how the fire lizards were moving in groups even though they prefer moving alone usually. Well, from the moment you guys didn¡¯t do any information gathering at the guild, that part is probably set in stone already.¡±

    I did notice it, you know? It was toote when I did though.

    It wouldn¡¯t do if I don¡¯t observe my surroundings more attentively¡­ Ah¡­ This is something Chief always scolds me on. To think more before I move.

    ¡°There¡¯s some other minor things as well, and overall, the three of us have decided that none of you have reached the level of a blue-ranker. It¡¯s a shame.¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, I believe it¡¯s a fair judgment. If this wasn¡¯t part of the test, all of us would¡¯ve been eaten by the wyvern right around now. If nothing else, at least I have been taught the proper mindset of an adventurer by taking this test, so I¡¯m thankful for that.¡±

    Abert let out some admirable words. Everyone else stayed silent; they probably all thought something simr.

    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly a constion prize, but oh well. That wyvern there, you all can do what you want with it.¡±

    ¡°¡°¡°Eh?¡±¡±¡±

    We opened our eyes wide when we heard what the grandpa in front of us said. Eh? What? You¡¯re giving us that wyvern!? Really!?

    ¡°Wait, is that fine!?¡±

    His Majesty too cut in while looking surprised. Stop it! Don¡¯t say anything unneededdd!

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Their equipment should¡¯ve been damaged pretty badly during this test anyway. This guy is only a dragon subspecies, and I did cut it up pretty roughly so its price would¡¯ve dropped quite a bit. Counting it all up, this isn¡¯t that much money, really.¡±

    ¡°Even after all that, I still think this would go for about 5 white gold coins at least¡­¡±

    Five white gold coins! If we divide that by seven, I guess that¡¯s around 1/3 of our initial rewards? Since it was 2 per person at first, that would mean it¡¯s 14 for all seven of us; and now it¡¯s at 5.

    It¡¯s still enough money to be considered a huge sum by us. Wait, but since we do have to spend quite a bit on our equipment, I guess we won¡¯t be left with much?

    Everyone else seemed to be happy as well. The test results were a shame, but still, it was probably a good experience for them as newly-anointed green-ranked adventurers.

    We then began dismantling the wyvern together. We only managed to do it until the end because Karina-sama taught us the method to dismantle a dragon, though.

    During that time, Dom-san went off to dig up the blood liger materials we buried yesterday. This should us some money too.

    Of course, with all this stuff, there¡¯s no way we can carry them back to the guild easily. However, I know of one person who can do that easily.

    ¡°Jii¡ª¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ I got it, so stop looking at me with those eyes.¡±

    Mm, as expected of His Majesty. Such kindness.

    His Majesty stored the mountain of materials with his storage magic swiftly. Everyone went wide-eyed at that, but when they were transferred back to the guild right after with transfer magic, they were even more shocked.

    I understand how you feel, guys. Our sovereign is a walking mass of irrationality, after all.

    After all our materials have been inspected at the guild, we were paid seven gold coins each with one gold coin leftover for all of us.

    We could¡¯ve split this gold coin up between the seven of us as well, but then Abert suggested we use this coin to have a meal with everyone, so we are now heading straight towards the tavern.

    Well, the tavern is right next to the guild so it didn¡¯t even take us a minute to reach it.

    I¡¯m the only one here who can¡¯t drink any alcohol yet so I only have some fruit water, but in exchange I¡¯m chomping down hard on the foods. This kind of opportunity doesn¡¯te often, after all.

    ¡°What are you going to do from now on?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    As I was biting into a piece of roast chicken, Rose called out to me. Miu-san was sitting next to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s a kind of fate for us to have taken the test together, you know; so, we¡­ And those guys over there as well, we¡¯re nning to continue moving together in a party for a while. And so, I¡¯m here asking about your opinion.¡±

    Ah, I see. So you guys were talking about something like that. When I nced at the table next to us, Dom-san and Gallon were having a drinking contest. Abert wasughing and watching that while drinking as well, and Sarges-san was silently drinking besides them.

    ¡°Is Miu-san going together as well?¡±

    ¡°N. Because Rose invited me.¡±

    Is that so. That sounds interesting, to be honest. But¡­

    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ll have to pass.¡±

    ¡°Why!? We would be a lot safer together than working alone, you know!?¡±

    ¡°No well, me registering as an adventurer was supposed to be something temporary in the first ce, you see. I don¡¯t intend to work as an adventurer in the long term. I¡¯m good if I can earn a bit from time to time.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why¡­ Then we won¡¯t force you. It¡¯s a job where you might have to risk your life too, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Regrettable.¡±

    Rose and Miu-san gave up on the notion while having regretful expressions. I¡¯m sorry to you guys, but I have mypanions in the knight order of Brunhild. It¡¯s not bad to work as an adventurer when I¡¯m free from time to time, though.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be in Brunhild, though. If you see me, feel free to say hi. I¡¯ll help you guys out if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re troubled with. Despite how I look, I¡¯m pretty well-known around here, after all.¡±

    ¡°Ah, then I¡¯ll rely on you at that time.¡±

    ¡°N.¡±

    Whileughing, we clinked our cups together once. The fact that I got some new friends might be the biggest reward out of the mission this time. I guess I¡¯ll let them meet Shizuku and Nagi sometime as well.

    ¡°Ah, right, I still havn¡¯t gotten the repayment for my explosive grenades!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Miser?¡±

    What are you guys saying!? Someone whoughs at one copper coin will eventually cry for one copper coin, you know!? I need to get my just payment!

    I turned my eyes to the men, who have already be splendidly drunk on the other table, and nned my approach.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    (Note: POV change back to Touya. I¡¯ll miss you, Homura¡­ Just a bit¡­)

    ¡°That would be all for my report.¡±

    ¡°N. I¡¯m d no one said anything like they¡¯ll give up on being an adventurer after what they¡¯ve been through. The appearance of the wyvern was an unexpected ident, after all.¡±

    I patted my chest when Tsubaki-san finished speaking. Most of the dragons around that ind had obeyed Ruli and left. To think another dragon besides the one Karina nee-san had hunted before had also made its nest there¡­

    Since it seems like more might actually turn up in the future, let¡¯s have Ruli patrol that area from time to time.

    ¡°This mission should¡¯ve taught Homura quite a few things as well. That kid had a part of her that doesn¡¯t really think about things¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, someone who could naturally blend into that kind of group would obviously be best at this kind of infiltration mission. I¡¯d be thankful if she would have a bit more patience, though.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll discipline her harshly starting tomorrow on that front.¡±

    Discipline, you say¡­ She¡¯s not a dog, so don¡¯t.

    ¡°That¡¯s part of who Homura is, and not one of the shinobi¡¯s techniques she was taught, after all. If she could consciously use that to her advantage, then I wouldn¡¯t have anyints, but well.¡±

    Well, true. It¡¯s not anything like a high-level technique, but just her own nature. Even then, the ability to hit it off with others easily is still amazing, I think.

    ¡°Ah, also, tell her that move she used against the wyvern is banned from now on. Without proper equipment, her fist will just receive all the damage; besides, there¡¯s no point if she falls over from exhaustion every time she uses it.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Tsubaki-san¡¯s presence disappeared after she replied. It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t want toe down from the ceiling, but¡­ I wonder if this is part of her ¡°style¡± or something.

    ¡°Have you finished your difficult talks?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±

    Galen-san, who was sitting on the sofa opposite me,ughed while drinking tea. A mass- production model smartphone was ced on the table before him. It¡¯s something I gave him as thanks for this time.

    While the current king of Lestia and Hilda¡¯s elder brother, Reinhardt brother-inw already has a smartphone, Galen-san said he wanted to be able to talk to Hilda as well, so I took this opportunity to gave him one. However.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say this one more time, but don¡¯t do things like taking peeping photos with this, alright?¡±

    ¡°You sure do suspect me deeply¡­ Do I look like someone who would do something like that?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t be saying that.¡±

    I do want to believe in Galen-san¡¯s words when he swears by his title as a knight, though.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if I get permission from the other party, right?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Well, I mean, that¡¯s fine, but¡­¡±

    ¡°By the way, do you have more of that ¡®gravure¡¯ thing, those photos of women that you showed me thest time? Do you?¡±

    Why did you repeat yourself? Well, I do, but¡­

    Guess it¡¯s better than having him walk down a path of crime (?). I found some suggestive gravure shots from the inte and sent them to Galen-san¡¯s smartphone.

    ¡°Fuoooooh! Nice! Nice! How vivacious!¡±

    Looking at the figure of Galen-san looking at the smartphone with a lecherous expression, I thought that the newbie adventurers must never be shown this sight. Their dreams would be crushed.

    ¡°Touya-dono! Touya-dono! I heard from Hilda that there¡¯s apparently something called a ¡®movie¡¯ that¡¯s like moving pictures, right!? Could there be some kind of ¡®movie¡¯ with these girls in it too!?¡±

    Sharp!? Shouldn¡¯t the elderly be bad at tech-rted stuff!? Does his ero-power make him exceed his limitations!?

    After that, since Galen-san was utterly irritating with his continuous ¡°Please!¡±, I capitted in the end and downloaded a few videos off the and sent them to him.

    ¡°Hohoho. I cannot get enough! It¡¯s shaking, it¡¯s shaking!¡±

    The old man is satisfied. Uh, the sound ising out, you know¡­

    I took out a pair of earphones the professor made from [Storage], and gave them to Galen-san.

    Several dayster, Galen-san sent me some photos of women¡¯s chests and butts (they all had their clothes on), and I had no idea how I should react to that.

    Please tell me he did ask for their permission¡­

    I was going to delete the photos he sent me altogether, but after some thought, I decided to keep them. Just in case. You know, just in case.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 363: The Over Gear, and the Joint Training.

    <h4>Chapter 363: The Over Gear, and the Joint Training.</h4>

    To the north of the Brunhild Dukedom castle, there is a gigantic field.

    There¡¯s a special barrier cast over this field that prevents unauthorized personnel from entering, and it¡¯s also enchanted with visual-blocking magic that can be activated to block out the inside. It¡¯s the same thing as the barrier around Babylon.

    And as for the purpose of this field, it¡¯s mainly used forbat practice with Frame Gears, testing of new models, and experimenting with new inventions made in Babylon.

    At this testing field, right now, one such experiment is going on.

    ¡°That¡¯s some nimble movements it¡¯s got there.¡±

    ¡°Golems are mechanical things as well, in the first ce. It¡¯s obvious thepatibility would be high.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s not manually operated, it¡¯s actually faster in reaction timepared to Frame Gears, you know.¡±

    While looking at the mechanical form in front of us that was running around the testing field, Professor Babylon and Dr. Elka besides me answered my murmurs.

    The thing running about in front of us was a ck lion-shaped mechanical beast.

    Arge translucent sphere is embedded in the chest area, while the clear parts made out of crystal materials that can be seen here and there on the body glittered as they reflected sunlight. Gold lines ran through the robot lion¡¯s ck body.

    For size, if we take the size of a Frame Gear as that of a normal human being, it¡¯s around the size of an actual lion.

    This is the golem-strengthening unit the professor and Dr. Elka developed, the [Over Gear].

    There¡¯s a cockpit inside the crystal sphere on the chest¡ªcalled a Core Frame¡ªand the golem, which is the core for the Over Gear, as well as its master would be inside there.

    The Over Gear, which synchronizes directly with the golem inside it, is capable of drawing out the golem¡¯s characteristics and amplifying it. Just like what its ssification of a golem- strengthening unit suggests, it¡¯s something like a powered suit for golems.

    If so, why isn¡¯t it in a humanoid shape, you may wonder? I wondered about that too.

    Regarding that, the answer given by the two developers are:

    ¡°¡°Because we wanted to make something weird.¡±¡±

    Like that. Basically, they¡¯re letting their own interests take over at this point. These idiots.

    The ck lion kicked the ground and jumped straight upwards. Uoo, that¡¯s some amazing jumping power!

    As if trying to test its own limits, the gear is running around at full speed, and doing things like sudden braking and jumping around. Those are pretty fierce movements. In terms of maneuverability it¡¯s above the Frame Gear, that¡¯s for sure.

    ¡°Is it perhaps using some sort of golem skill?¡±

    ¡°No, at the current stage golem skills are still too dangerous to be used so that function¡¯s been sealed. What you¡¯re seeing is purely the specs of that gear, the [Leo Noir].¡±

    For equipment, it only has crystal-made ws and fangs at the moment. However, even so, in my eyes it¡¯s still enough to stand against several intermediate-ss variants. Although it¡¯s probably impossible to deal with an advanced-ss by itself at that level.

    ¡°Un, it might be interesting to make that be capable of transforming into a humanoid shape, too.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯ll still be centered around the core frame, wouldn¡¯t it be closer to retrofitting instead of transforming? By exchanging the parts¡­¡±

    Leaving aside the two of them who began some weird discussion, the ck lion, [Leo Noir] stopped its movements. The gear moved itself into a lying down position, and from its core frame, a young girl and a ck knight got out. The younger sister of Dr. Elka, Norn, and her partner golem, the ck [Crown], Noir.

    I walked towards Norn who was standing still and asked about her impression of the Over Gear.

    ¡°You were moving it pretty well earlier. How did you feel riding in it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    There¡¯s no reaction. What?

    The eyes of Norn, who was looking up at me, were like that of a dead fish. She came close to me while wobbling, and grasped the hem of my coat.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Upu.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Please excuse us for a minute ?

    ¡°Seems like the shock absorption function wasn¡¯t up to par.¡±

    ¡°The inside of the cockpit shakes a lot more than we thought it would. We would have to increase the setting above the level used for the Frame Gears, I guess¡­¡±

    ¡°Oi you there! Have some concern for us too, damnit!¡±

    Norn, who had vomited out everything she had and was now lying down t, and I, whose feet received a critical hit from that Norn, both red at the two idiotic researchers with teary eyes.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I can control something like that, the way it is¡­ It has way too much power. I just wanted to make it run a little bit, and it bes like that¡­¡±

    Those words leaked out of Norn¡¯s mouth weakly as she lied on the ground. Ah, I can understand somewhat. When I first learnt the eleration magic [el], I felt that way too. Or more like, you mean those movements just now didn¡¯te from your own intentions?

    So, she was in a state like that of a new yer ying a fighting game, and was just randomly mashing the attack buttons?

    ¡°Thanks to that, the ce I¡¯m riding was also shaking like crazy¡­ Uu.¡±

    ¡°Quiet, silence.¡±

    Noir gently stroked the back of Norn, whose face turned blue and had started feeling nauseous again.

    ¡°Well, for the first test this is a decent result, I guess. The main problem right now would be the fact that we can¡¯t start mass-production of this Over Gear so easily.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t? Why is that?¡±

    I interjected when I heard the professor¡¯s monologue as she looked up at Leo Noir. What do you mean you can¡¯t mass-produce it? Did they develop this gear exclusively for Norn and Noir like the Valkyrias?

    ¡°Yep. Each gear would have to be fine-tuned to the golem it would be paired with, after all. It should be fine to consider them all personal machines.¡±

    ¡°You mean, if Nia¡¯s Blood Rouge gets into this Leo Noir, it won¡¯t be able to move it?¡±

    ¡°That would be the case. Other golems wouldn¡¯t even be able to start this thing up. While Frame Gears could be used by different people, since the Over Gear utilizes its power through its connection with the golem, no matter what, only that golem¡¯s master would be able to control its specific gear.¡±

    I see. In the first ce, a golem is something exclusive to its master, so it makes sense.

    ¡°Even in cases like the Soldats, in the end, there¡¯s only one golem master. There¡¯s no point in one person being able to use multiple Over Gears; the value of mass-production lies in its numbers and the ease of ess, after all. Well, before all that, only Legacies can operate this Over Gear anyway.¡±

    If each and every one of them has to be made to order, that¡¯s obviously not something you can call mass-production. Well, we would still be producing a lot of them, though.

    ording to the two of them, as long as the core frame is built to order, the other parts could be interchanged between existing gears. For example, in the future when we finish the core frame for Nia¡¯s Over Gear, we could use the limb parts from Norn¡¯s gear directly on it.

    ¡°It¡¯s still tough to repel the variants with only the other side¡¯s forces, huh¡­¡±

    ¡°For now, that is. We¡¯ll improve upon what we have and make it something we can mass- produce eventually. Their individualbat strength might fall as a result, though.¡±

    It¡¯s a choice between quantity and quality, eh. And while a certain degree of quality is necessary, without sufficient numbers there would be situations that we cannot respond to; it¡¯s a tough question.

    On the way back to the castle, I dropped by the knight order¡¯s training grounds. They¡¯re receiving Moroha nee-san¡¯s hellish training again as usual; however, recently I think they¡¯re beginning to get used to it.

    ¡°Touya-sama, you came at the perfect time.¡±

    ¡°N? Something happened?¡±

    Hilda came up to me as I was watching the knights¡¯ training. Her breathing is a bit rough; she was probably training together with them. I took out a towel and a cold drink from [Storage] and passed them to her.

    ¡°Thank you very much. Actually, I was in a call with my elder brother just now. And there, a talk about whether it is possible for Lestia¡¯s knight order to hold a joint training session with Brunhild¡¯s knight order came up.¡±

    ¡°Reinhardt-san said that?¡±

    Fumu. A joint training session with Knight Kingdom Lestia¡¯s prided elites, huh. That might be good.

    Hilda had a wry smile on as she continued speaking to me while I thought about the proposal.

    ¡°Although, I think that¡¯s only the surface excuse, and what elder brother is really after is the chance to cross swords with Moroha nee-sama and receive her guidance¡­¡±

    Ah, so it¡¯s that. I seem to recall hearing about Reinhardt nii-san losing to Hilda after the world conferencest time. As expected, losing against his own younger sister must really hurt.

    (Note: Touya is technically calling Reinhardt ¡°brother-inw¡± here, but it¡¯s troublesome to type that each and every time, so I¡¯ll just use nii-san. Same with ¡°Moroha nee-sama¡± used by Hilda, really.)

    He also has his job as a monarch, so I think it¡¯s normal for there to be a gap between the two of them. Not to mention the fact that Hilda¡¯s in the process of bing my dependant.

    Well, the idea of joint training itself is good, so I¡¯ll get on with it. I¡¯ve also troubled Galen-san for the guild test the other day, so might as well.

    I took out my smartphone and contacted Reinhardt-san.

    ¡°Eh, right now? You mean we¡¯re starting right now!?¡±

    No, well, I don¡¯t have any problems with that. I¡¯m just wondering if you¡¯re a bit too hasty¡­

    For now, I opened a [Gate] to Lestia, and Knight King Reinhardt came over, followed by several elite knights of Lestia.

    While the king of Lestia doubles as themander of the knight order, there is a proper vice-mander in ce.

    ¡°Thank you for today¡¯s opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Us as well; thank you very much.¡±

    The vicemander in question was exchanging greetings with our knight ordermander, Rain-san.

    Lestia Knight Order Vice Commander, Franz Iceman.

    His age is over forty, and his hair has streaks of white mixed in; with the small moustache, he gives off the impression of a dandy older gentleman.

    He¡¯s a friend of the previous king, and a master to the current king, Reinhardt nii-san. He¡¯s a sword master who had been taught by Hilda¡¯s grandfather, Galen-san in the past. He is a serious person, and his character is good too. I¡¯m so d he didn¡¯t inherit his master¡¯s ero- ness.

    Normally, in a joint training between knight orders of two countries, themanders don¡¯t participate.

    I mean, if, and we¡¯re talking about a big if, ourmander loses to a knight from the other side, wouldn¡¯t that be bad? We¡¯d be looked down upon by the other side as well.

    That¡¯s normally how things would go, but uh, forget about him being yourmander as well, why is your monarching out to fight first, Lestia?

    Since a while ago, the knights from both sides have been watching the match between Reinhardt nii-san and Moroha nee-san with bated breaths.

    Well, it¡¯s just Reinhardt nii-san being beaten up one-sidedly though¡­

    ¡°At least hold back a bit¡­¡±

    I could only put my hand to my face at Moroha nee-san¡¯s inability to read the atmosphere. The saving grace is that even though Reinhardt nii-san was being beaten up badly in front of them, no one from our knight order did anything stupid likeughing at him.

    Well, everyone here understands Moroha nee-san¡¯s strength with their own bodies after all¡­ They might be thinking it can¡¯t be helped for him to lose and be sympathetic to him.

    Moroha nee-san isn¡¯t even part of our knight order in the first ce anyway. She¡¯s just a special advisor to them.

    N? If so, then it¡¯s also weird that she¡¯s participating in this joint training even though she¡¯s technically unrted? Well, it¡¯s toote to be wondering about that.

    Again, Reinhardt nii-san received Moroha nee-san¡¯s strike and was sent flying out of the ring. Ouch¡­

    ¡°Moroha-sama¡¯s demon-like fighting style is something impressive to behold, indeed. I can feel my blood burning too.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­ Um, I¡¯m sorry for my wet nket elder sister¡­¡±

    I reflexively shrank myself a bit at Franz-san¡¯s words. Sending the king of a country flying, that¡¯s something that can lead to war with a single misstep, you know¡­

    ¡°No no, we don¡¯t mind it at all. Our king is satisfied with that too. A person would grow faster without bingcent if there¡¯s a wall in front of him, after all.¡±

    Well, I understand what he¡¯s saying. I believe I¡¯ve gotten much stronger than before as well, but I¡¯m still not even close to being able to match those people.

    It¡¯s impossible for me to becent right now. If I get proud of my abilities, that pride will just get shattered the next moment easily.

    ¡°Recently, we¡¯ve incorporatedbat training against magic beasts into our regimen, but it¡¯s not going very well. It¡¯s not like we can catch magic beasts and bring them to our training grounds. We were thinking of going on a field training in the near future¡­¡±

    ¡°Since there¡¯s norge magic beasts around Brunhild, we don¡¯t have a lot of anti-magic beast experience as well, now that I think about it. Although if we go to the dungeon inds, there would be some strong magic beasts there¡­¡±

    As befitting its title as the Knight Kingdom, Lestia has a huge number of knights. Most of them are assigned to guarding towns or cities, and defeating magic beasts in the vicinity is also part of their duties.

    There are often times when the knight order cooperates with the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, and knights and adventurers work together to hunt magic beasts as well, apparently. And from there, the path for adventurers to enter the knight order also opened up for some. The great former king, Galen-san, started as an adventurer, after all.

    Hmm,bat training against magic beasts, huh¡­ No harm in trying it.

    ¡°Un. Guess I¡¯ll go find some random magic beasts and bring them here, then. Edible ones should be good.¡±

    ¡°¡°Eh?¡±¡±

    Leaving the shocked Rain-san and Franz-san behind, I used [Gate] to move to locations where nice magic beasts could be found

    ¡°If you don¡¯t aim at the joints, your swords will just bounce off-. Don¡¯t stand directly in front of it-, it¡¯ll blow out bubbles-. You¡¯ll melt, you know-.¡± (Note: Touya¡¯s shouting with a bit of azy feeling. You know, the one where you drag out the ends of your sentences a bit.)

    I gave some suitable advices to the knights who are running around.

    The knights from Brunhild as well as Lestia were fighting a tough battle against a crab magic beast with red shell, a Bloody Crab. On a side note, the Brunhild members aren¡¯t using their crystal swords. Since it wouldn¡¯t be proper training otherwise.

    The bloody crab is a red-ranked subjugation target going by the guild¡¯s standards. It¡¯s the same rank as lesser dragons. It¡¯s also a type of magic beast that can be found in Lestia from time to time as well.

    However, the one I brought over this time is quite big. Perhaps it might even be silver-ranked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit toorge¡­?¡±

    Looking at the bloody crab which was fighting against several Brunhild and Lestia knights, Hilda murmured with a stiff expression. Hmm, it really isrge.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a guess, but maybe that one is beginning to turn into a behemoth¡­ If we left it alone for a few more years, it might turn into something we need to use Frame Gears to subjugate.¡±

    I answered while sending healing magic to a knight who was blown away by the crab¡¯s pincers. The knight, who was bouncing along the ground, managed to stand up somehow and headed back towards the bloody crab.

    There¡¯s around 20 people if we count both countries, huh? There¡¯s no ce for the magic beast to escape, so I think we can defeat it.

    ¡°Fumu¡­ It¡¯s easy to understand its movements if you look at it from the side. See how it would brace its two front legs when it would use the bubbles?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Also, when it¡¯s swinging down its pincers¡­ There, it moves itself in the opposite direction to the strike.¡±

    Reinhardt nii-san and Franz-san were analyzing the crab from outside the grounds. First is to observe. Through observation, one can grasp the opponent¡¯s characteristics, how it moves, and how it responds to attacks, and build tactics based on that. It¡¯s the same whether the opponent is a magic beast or a human.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re doing this, we could¡¯ve gotten a Cyclops. It¡¯s more fun that way.¡±

    ¡°Please no. That¡¯s a giant, you know. That¡¯s something we¡¯re supposed to use Frame Gears to deal with, you know.¡±

    Moroha nee-san, who¡¯s still not reading the mood, said something stupid. Cyclops are magic beasts with about the same body size as golems. While they¡¯re smaller than Frame Gears generally, there¡¯s variations between individuals, and there could berge ones like the crab before our eyes.

    ¡°Even without Frame Gears, it¡¯s not something they can¡¯t defeat if they deal with it properly. They just need to find the optimal way to fight against it. There are aspects that we can utilize even in normal training as well. Being able to see through an opponent¡¯s weakness instantly, and attack it. Being able to choose the weapons, location, and time that can maximize one¡¯s own strength, being able to move without wasting any energy, and being able to coordinate with allies perfectly. If we can draw on all of those as much as we can, it would be an easy fight.¡±

    You said it so easily, but none of that is easy, isn¡¯t it¡­

    While I was feeling amazed at nee-san¡¯s words, it seems like the knights have finally weakened the crab enough, and they went all out on a big attack. Spears pierced through the joints before axes chopped off the pincers. And eventually, the swords of several knights were thrusted deep into the abdominal area, which is covered by thinner shells, and the bloody crab finally copsed onto the ground.

    ¡°Alrightttt!!¡±

    ¡°We, we did it¡­¡±

    ¡°Good job!¡±

    While the way they expressed it were all different, the knights from Brunhild and Lestia shared their joy with each other. There were some wounded knights, but I healed them with healing magic immediately, and also used [Refresh] to replenish their stamina.

    ¡°Guess the training ends here.¡±

    ¡°That would be the case.¡±

    While nodding to Hilda¡¯s words, I took out a extrarge pot from [Storage] and put it on top of a roughly-made firewood stove I made using earth magic. I added water to the pot and lit the stove on fire.

    I started lining up foodstuff on the table I took out as well. Using miso as the base should be fine.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re gonna have crab pot! Dismantle the crab!¡±

    ¡°¡°¡°Ohh!¡±¡±¡±

    The knights all took up their swords and rushed to the crab.

    I threw the dismantled crab parts into the pot together with some meat, vegetables, tofu and mushrooms and boiled them, and soon an appetizing smell beganing out. Everyone ate the finished crab pot with relish, and they all had satisfied smiles on their faces. It¡¯s something they themselves had worked hard to bring down, so it must be delicious to them.

    While I was thinking about useless things¡ªmaybe the fact that this is more delicious than normal crabs was because it¡¯s been through a lot as a magic beast¡ªthe smartphone in my breast pocket rang.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Silhouette-san.¡±

    The matron of the brothel ¡°Moonlight Parlor¡±, as well as the boss of the premier intelligence organization in the Reverse World, the [ck Cats]. She normally gathers various information from the other side and sends them over to me; however, I somehow feel a sense of foreboding towards today¡¯s call.

    ¡°Yes, hello. This is Touya. Yes¡­ Yes. What?¡±

    Wait a second. I mean, I was the one who defeated the cyborg grandpa there, sure, but still.

    Magicraft Kingdom Eisengard is in a state of near-total copse¡­ Just what do you mean by that?

    - Pixel

 Chapter 364: The Giant Golden Tree, and the Black Panther.

    <h4>Chapter 364: The Giant Golden Tree, and the ck Panther.</h4>

    The Reverse World, Magicraft Kingdom Eisengard. The country once ruled by the Magicraft King, Gibram Zain Eisengard.

    He was a crazy cyborg old man, who revived a final weapon of the ancient civilization, Hekatonkheire, and even tried to destroyed his own country; although, I defeated him in the end.

    I had no further interests towards Eisengard after that, and so, I had no idea what happened to that country after the Magicraft King had died.

    And right now, it seems that Eisengard is on the brink of copse. What happened?

    The first signs of the abnormality urred two weeks ago. Here and there in Eisengard, golden snow began falling.

    The strange snow had stopped immediately, but a few days after that, cases of people falling sick suddenly appeared all over the country. They suffered from a high fever as well as internal pain, and within a short period, their bodies would wither, and they would die. The popce was gripped with fear at the onset of this mysterious disease; meanwhile, patients were appearing in various towns and cities.

    And yet, the tragedy that would befall Eisengard had only just started.

    When people were trying to bury the ones who had died to this strange disease, it was said that golden flowers suddenly burst out of the corpse¡¯s forehead and bloomed.

    And those same corpses, with the golden flowers atop their heads, rose up and attacked the people.

    The same thing repeated itself in towns and cities alike. Now, those zombies with golden flowers on their heads were apparently walking about openly in the streets.

    This incident did not spread across the entirety of Eisengard, but was mainly centered around its northern region.

    When I heard the name of the town¡ªZine¡ªwhere these phenomena first showed up from Silhouette-san, I finally managed to remember what happened back then.

    Several months ago, a group of variants had appeared near that town; and one of them, an ostrich-type variant, had pecked at the ground several times right before it died.

    Could that strange behaviour be the cause for this incident?

    Having thought that, I brought along the currently free members, Yumina, Sakura, as well as Suu, and used [Dimensional Transfer] to move to the ce where that happened.

    ¡°What the hell is this¡­!¡±

    What appeared before us when we finished the transfer was a giant golden tree.

    The tree, which definitely goes over 100 meters in height, has a distinct metallic shine to it, and doesn¡¯t look like a nt at all. Even its leaves look like thin metallic sheets.

    Huge. While there were several trees back on Earth that had also broken 100 meters in height, it¡¯s my first time seeing something like this.

    As it¡¯s gold in color, light is reflecting off it in various angles, and it¡¯s blinding to look at. It¡¯s not a simple tree; there are parts that resemble a cypress, parts that resemble a pine tree, and even parts that resemble a rose and parts that resemble broad-leaf bamboos. It¡¯s a giant tree that was created from a mix between metallic parts which mimicked a variety of different nts.

    ¡°Touya-san, this is¡­!¡±

    ¡°Aah, probably the same thing as the variants.¡±

    As I answered Yumina, I was convinced; the ostrich-type variantst time must have nted some kind of seed into the ground back then.

    ¡°So you mean that tree itself is a variant-no?¡±

    Suu asked a question. At least, I¡¯ve never seen a nt-type Phrase before. Variants are things born when Phrases are embued with the evil god¡¯s element. If there are nt-type Phrases out there, then it wouldn¡¯t be weird for there to be a nt-type variant too.

    ¡°The golden snow¡­ That¡¯s probably not snow, but spore-like things this tree released to spread throughout Eisengard.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Mushroom?¡±

    Sakura tilted her head and scowled. Right, Sakura doesn¡¯t like mushrooms. You won¡¯t grow big like that, you know. Like a certain plumber with a moustache somewhere.

    ¡°Something like that. And the people who came into contact with those variant spores were afflicted and became zombies¡­¡±

    Instead of bing zombies, I guess it¡¯s close to say they¡¯re bing variants. Just like how the Phrase also turned into variants.

    ¡°The variants are doing something called ¡®soul eating¡¯. The reason why not everyone was affected was probably because those who were had stronger negative emotions, and were thus morepatible with the variants.¡±

    I actually heard from Silhouette-san already; most of the people who became afflicted were adults. As expected, older people tend to hold more negative emotions like stress, anger or even hatred.

    However, it¡¯s not like there are no affected children at all. Child zombies reportedly appeared in the slum districts ofrger cities. This kind of thing differs ording to the environment, after all.

    The town of Zine close by is in a state of total copse: one-third of the poption had been turned into zombies, one-third had been killed by them, and thest one-third had run away from the town.

    The people who were afflicted don¡¯t have much fighting strength. Ifbat-type golems are avable, then defeating them isn¡¯t something difficult. However, if the difference in number is toorge, that would change.

    The variant-afflicted people who destroyed the town of Zine had apparently moved to attack other towns. It¡¯s a scenariomonly seen in B-rate zombie flicks; however, for those who were being attacked, it¡¯s nothing they can joke about.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way we can leave something like this alone, eh. Touya! Let¡¯s get rid of this stupid tree already!¡±

    Just as Suu said, we need to get rid of this thing as soon as possible to prevent any further damage. However, when it¡¯s this big, I have no idea where I should even begin to look for its core¡­

    ¡°In the worst case, it might even be underground¡­ Nn?¡±

    There¡¯s something near the top of the giant tree. It¡¯s hard to tell because of all the gold- colored leaves, but I¡¯m sure I saw a blood-red ¡°something¡± up there for a second¡­

    ¡°[Long Sense].¡±

    I extended my senses, and caught it in my eyes. Around 80 meters up the tree, within the tree trunk, there¡¯s a red core surrounded by golden thorns.

    So this tree is a type of variant as well, huh.

    While I¡¯m thankful for the fact that I can see its core unlike other variants, that core is stupidlyrge too. The diameter is around 4 meters, I think?

    If this giant tree really is a variant, then it could be an advanced-ss.

    Sakura and Suu seem to have found the core as well. Although it is pretty hard to see, the color contrast is there so it¡¯s not hard to confirm where it is at least.

    ¡°Destroy that core?¡±

    ¡°It looks surprisingly simple-ja no.¡±

    As if reacting to Suu¡¯s words, suddenly, numerous golden thorns shot out of the ground under our feet and assaulted us.

    The spiked thorns attacked from all directions with whip-like motions.

    ¡°[Teleport]!¡±

    I took the three girls and escaped with instant movement.

    Immediately, we moved to a location several hundred meters away from the giant golden tree.

    In the distance, from the base of the giant tree, we can see innumerable tentacle-like golden thorns extending outwards. That was dangerous.

    I did think that it should have some kind of defense mechanism if it¡¯s incapable of moving itself. Still, I didn¡¯t expect them to attack from underground as well. I was thinking something along the lines of the leaves turning razor-sharp and falling down on us. Or something like chestnut-like fruits with spikes all over them dropping down.

    Still, that¡¯s quite the thick wall¡­ With that, even if we¡¯re in Frame Gears, there¡¯s a high chance we¡¯ll get entangled in them if we approach. If that¡¯s the case¡­

    ¡°Yumina, can I leave this to you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. That much is nothing for me.¡±

    Yumina took out her smartphone, and pressed on a certain app on its home screen. The name of the app is ¡°Storage¡±. As its name suggests, it¡¯s a function I enchanted onto the smartphone.

    Yumina then called out a certain thing stored within that ¡°Storage¡± app.

    A silver Frame Gear appeared before us. Yumina¡¯s personal frame, the long-range sniping- specialized Brunnhilde.

    Yumina got into Brunnhilde, and took up a stance with the long-range rifle that was equipped on her back; her aim was, of course, the giant tree variant in front of us.

    ¡°One shot, one kill.¡±

    Brunnhilde¡¯s finger pulled the trigger. The crystal bullet loaded in the rifle flew out of the barrel, and headed towards the golden tree in a beautifully straight line.

    The silver meteor-like shot did not stray from its course, and perfectly impacted the red core of the giant golden tree. As a bonus, the [Explosion] enchanted onto the bullet activated, and the core was blown to smithereens.

    The giant tree, with its core blown up, crumbled like an explosion-demolished building, and disappeared from view while raising arge amount of dirt cloud.

    The gold-colored wreckage of the tree eventually started to release ck smoke and dissolved into a sticky liquid-like state before disappearing. No matter how many times I see it, it¡¯s still an unsettling sight.

    ¡°It¡¯s safe with this?¡±

    ¡°For now, I guess.¡±

    I answered Sakura.

    With this, there shouldn¡¯t be anymore variant-afflicted people showing up. Now I just need to do something about the currently active ones in Eisengard¡­

    When I searched using the map, as expected, the afflicted people have already spread out all over the ce in the northern regions.

    How should I deal with this¡­ The area is too big for me to cover with area magic; and in the first ce, variants have the same special characteristic of magic-absorption just like regr Phrases, so magic wouldn¡¯t work.

    [Meteor Zapper] should work since it¡¯s a physical attack, but that one is indiscriminate, so¡­ If I blow away the entire town in the process, there¡¯s no point.

    ¡°Are?¡±

    As I was pondering the problem while looking at the map, the pins indicating variant-afflicted people suddenly began to disappear. Ehhh?

    The variant-afflicted people are disappearing?

    ¡°What does this mean-ja?¡±

    ¡°Since we defeated the giant tree variant, the rest disappeared with it, or something?¡±

    Suu and Sakura looked at each other. Well, that¡¯s the most logical conclusion, I suppose¡­

    Yumina, who had descended from Brunnhilde, looked at the map, which was still showing the continuously disappearing pins, and fell into thought.

    ¡°The variant-afflicted people in the town was being controlled by that giant tree¡­ Could that have been the case, perhaps?¡±

    I see. That¡¯s one way to look at it. It¡¯s like the Soldat golems; the giant tree is themand tower, while the people who were afflicted be subservient to it, huh.

    If we assume the golden flowers on top of their heads act as some kind of receiver, then the story would match up. Since [Search] doesn¡¯t recognize them as variants anymore, I guess they¡¯re dissolving like the giant tree right about now.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s head towards Silhouette-san¡¯s ce. She might have more information about the situation.¡±

    When I said that, Yumina grimaced a bit. What?

    ¡°Going to that ce is a bit¡­ We have Suu with us as well; wouldn¡¯t it be bad in various ways¡­?¡±

    Ah¡­

    Right, bringing a 12-year-old girl to a brothel is a pretty questionable act¡­ Eh, thest time with Yumina and Luu werepletely out as well though!

    ¡°Why is it that I can¡¯t be there?¡±

    Suu came forward with her question. Please spare me. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m gonna exin what a brothel is to you. Having said that, if I just give a vague exnation, Suu will only be more confused, too.

    Even if she¡¯s my fianc¨¦e, I¡¯m definitely not going to say something like ¡°It¡¯s a ce where men pay women to do erotic things with them!¡± to a girl younger than me. Although, I think she should have some degree of knowledge thanks to the sex ed our ero maid and ero professor put them throughst time.

    ¡°For, for the moment, I¡¯m going to go contact Silhouette-san. Yumina, Sakura, I leave the exnation to you!¡±

    ¡°Eh!?¡±

    ¡°King-sama, not fair.¡±

    While feeling the criticizing gazes of the two on my back, I took out my smartphone and moved away from the group.

    Themercial city located in the north of Strain Kingdom, Cantarre. It¡¯s the city that is home to the brothel ¡°Moonlight Parlor¡±, as well as the stronghold of the intelligence organization [ck Cats].

    We are waiting for someone while sitting at the open terrace of a caf¨¦ in a corner of the city. The person we¡¯re waiting for arrived before the tea we ordered did.

    ¡°Sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok; we¡¯re troubling you toe here as well.¡±

    The beauty, which would capture any man, and the bewitching smile. She is none other than the boss of the [ck Cats], the ¡°Shadow Lily¡±, Silhouette Lily. She¡¯s one of the people cooperating with us in the Reverse World.

    Silhouette-san sat down at our table before ordering some drinks from a waiter. The ck- clothed men around her, who are exerting an intimidating aura all around as they stood guard, are scary as hell though!

    ¡°First, a thank you is in order, I suppose. The incidents that urred in Eisengard are dying down one after another. It was you guys, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°So the afflicted people really did disappear?¡±

    ¡°Afflicted? Ah, you mean those corpses that came back to life with those demonic flowers on their heads. Yes. Around an hour ago, all the walking corpses apparently melted down and disappeared.¡±

    So the variant-afflicted people are all gone. We shared the information regarding the giant golden tree with Silhouette-san. For now, everything is settled¡­

    ¡°I feel some sense of guilt, really. If we had noticed that variant sooner¡­¡±

    ¡°The tablet didn¡¯t react at all?¡±

    ¡°Apparently not. I wonder why?¡±

    The sensing board is a magic tool that detects the sounds Phrases or variants make as they appear from another dimension, and uses that to calcte their numbers as well as the time and location of their eventual appearance, before showing that information on its screen.

    It¡¯s just a guess, but¡­ It¡¯s probably unable to detect the seed of that tree variant, which was nted directly in this world.

    Silhouette-san nodded and epted that exnation. Since it didn¡¯t pass through dimensions and was here from the start, there¡¯s obviously no way the sensing board can detect it.

    After that, I introduced Sakura and Suu to Silhouette-san, but when she learnt the two of them are my fianc¨¦es as well, Silhouette-san started teasing them just like the other day. However, the only ones who were flustered were me and Yumina; Sakura and Suu, whose knowledge regarding that area was rtively light, didn¡¯t understand most of her jokes.

    After teasing us for a while, Silhouette-san suddenly brought up another topic.

    ¡°Oh right, I heard from Est from the [Red Cats]. Is it true you taught them magic?¡±

    ¡°Magic? Well, it¡¯s true I did that¡­¡±

    I swallowed the rest of my sentence when I saw the way Silhouette-san¡¯s eyes sparkled. Ah, this is going to turn out like that, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Ah, well, magic is something that can only be used by people with the aptitudes, so¡ª¡±

    ¡°You can check that, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    I could only answer in the affirmative when faced with the power of Silhouette-san¡¯s smile.

    While being stared at by the girls who are sitting at the same table, I took out magic stone fragments and ced them on the table. I mean, it can¡¯t be helped, can it? She¡¯s helped us out quite a bit up until now, and we¡¯ll continue to rely on her for various things in the future too.

    I was thinking, please have no aptitudes so I can be spared anything troublesome, in my heart, but s, a man can never get what he wants. Silhouette-san had the aptitude for darkness magic.

    Well, it¡¯s easier to teach magic of the darkness attributepared to the other elements. Of course, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll teach her ancient magics, so it¡¯s just summoning magic for now.

    ¡°Summoning magic? Something like a familiar?¡±

    ¡°Something like that. Normally, the summoning result is random¡­ You leave it up to fate, basically. However, if I help, I can narrow down the result range to a degree. Do you have anything you¡¯d want from your summoned beast?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ I think something cat-rted would be good. If it¡¯s strong enough to be able to guard me, that would be even better; is that possible?¡±

    Nn¡­ Well, it is possible. However, with Silhouette-san¡¯s magic capacity, even if she manages a contract with a summoned beast, she would probably be able to call it out for only a few minutes at best; as such, I don¡¯t think it would serve the role of being her bodyguard well.

    Well, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t do anything about that, though.

    In any case, since there¡¯s no way I can do the summoning here, I transferred the group to a ce without people some distance from the city.

    I called Kohaku over from the Surface World, and began drawing the magic circle on the ground. After that, I asked Silhouette-san to focus her magic power, and mixed that with Kohaku¡¯s spiritual energy. This should work.

    The ck mist that appeared within the magic circle expanded outwards explosively after some time, and disappeared. A panther with dark fur, that almost makes people wonder if it¡¯s formed from condensing the ck mist earlier, appeared at the center of the magic circle.

    ¡°¡­ So it is indeed the White Emperor-sama. It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    ¡°It is. You seem well.¡±

    The ck panther conversed with Kohaku harmoniously. So it¡¯s the type that canmunicate, huh. ording to Kohaku, this panther in front of me is of a species called ¡°Lightning Panther¡±, and as its name indicates, it can control lightning.

    When Kohaku exined the circumstances, it readily agreed to undertake the contract, so I took out a cor with a silver medallion attached to it from [Storage].

    ¡°That is?¡±

    ¡°Just a normal cor. Not the medallion, though; I have poured magic power into it beforehand, so using that, the summoned beast can move about in this world continuously. With this, it should perform the job of being Silhouette-san¡¯s bodyguard perfectly.¡±

    I moved towards the ck panther to put the cor on, but was blocked by a barrier around the magic circle. Ah, right. It can¡¯te out until Silhouette-san finalizes the contract.

    Once Silhouette-san gave it the name of ¡°Shade¡±, it got out of the magic circle calmly. I then put the cor on its neck. That should be everything.

    ¡°¡­ Amazing. I can converse with this child within my heart.¡±

    ¡°That would be telepathy. It should remain active even if you¡¯re separated up to a point.¡±

    Well, if they¡¯re separated that would mean it fails as a bodyguard.

    Unlike Kohaku, Shade apparently can¡¯t transform itself into a miniature form. That means Silhouette-san would be bringing along a huge ck panther as she moves about. That¡¯s gonna stand out, no doubt¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ve stood out plenty up until now, so this much is nothing. On the contrary, I¡¯m thankful for the fact that this child would be able to scare away more of those unsavory people, really.¡±

    Silhouette-san was pretty calm about it as she stroked Shade¡¯s head. I see.

    After that, Silhouette-san kept stroking Shade together with Suu and Sakura for a while, but then she turned towards me and hit her hands together once.

    ¡°Right right. There¡¯s someone I want you to meet, actually; could you spare the time? He¡¯s in this city right now, coincidentally.¡±

    ¡°Someone you want us to meet? Who is that?¡±

    ¡°The most important person of this country.¡±

    Towards Silhouette-san¡¯s mischievous smile, we could only return nk stares.

    -Pixel

 Chapter 365: Dinner, and the Ruined Fortress.

    <h4>Chapter 365: Dinner, and the Ruined Fortress.</h4>

    The restaurant Silhouette-san brought us to was something that clearly caters to the nobility; a high-quality establishment.

    Over in this world, there¡¯s no such thing as a dress code, but as expected, it doesn¡¯t look like a shop we can enter while in our adventurers¡¯ mode.

    That¡¯s why, we took a short break as we returned to the vi on Dracliff Ind, where Yumina, Sakura and Suu each took out some formal clothes they had inside the [Storage] enchanted on their smartphones, and I changed into a zer and leather boots as well.

    This zer was something based off the uniform I was wearing when I first came to this world; Zanack-san, who I sold that uniform to, was the one who designed this.

    Zanack-san was saying something about how the sewing had been rough, but I don¡¯t see how. It¡¯s almost indistinguishable from the uniform it was based off of. Honestly, looking at the raw materials, I¡¯d say this one has a better durability.

    Still, it does feelforting to be wearing a necktie again after so long. Oops, for precaution¡¯s sake, I should keep Brunhild hanging from my waist at least.

    ¡°Those are new clothes, aren¡¯t they? They suit you well.¡±

    ¡°King-sama, cool.¡±

    ¡°As expected of Touya-nano ja.¡±

    The fianc¨¦e group gave me their praises. I think they¡¯re ttering me a bit much, but I said my thanks to them regardless. Still, now that I think about it, Zanack-san is the only one who saw me in my uniform, huh.

    When Silhouette-san saw my figure as we returned from the ind, she made ament.

    ¡°That¡¯s some weird clothing. Are those the kind of clothes one wears for formal asions over in your world?¡±

    ¡°No, well¡­ It is so for the ce I lived at.¡±

    It¡¯s actually from another different world, but exining that would be troublesome, so I gave Silhouette-san a suitable reply. Students do wear their uniforms for ceremonial asions sometimes, so it¡¯s not exactly wrong.

    When we, now dressed formally, entered the restaurant, one of the staff saw Silhouette-san and rushed over.

    On a side note, the ck panther Shade, who became Silhouette-san¡¯s summoned beast a moment ago, was staying with us as usual.

    The staff all had a stupefied face on when they saw it, but Silhouette-san exined that it¡¯s her guard while stroking Shade¡¯s head; after that, no one raised the matter again. Well, we¡¯re bringing Kohaku along too, for that matter.

    It¡¯s a guess, no, it¡¯s probably the truth, but this restaurant is likely under Silhouette-san¡¯s patronage.

    If so, then it was probably alright even if we hadn¡¯t changed. Well, it would be bad if the other side were to feel slighted, so I guess it wasn¡¯t a waste.

    Seems that that ¡°other side¡± is already here. We were guided to the second floor of the restaurant, and when we entered a room deep within the building, there was the figure of a woman sitting in front of arge table. Behind her, two silver-colored knight golems are standing guard.

    She looks to be around her forties. Her eyes are blue, and a pair of sses covered them. A gentle smile was on her lips, and she gives off a simr feeling in some ways to Yumina¡¯s mother, Belfast¡¯s Queen Yuel.

    Her light brown hair was brushed upwards, and held in ce by a barrette. And on top of that, a silver tiara-like circlet shined as it reflected the ambient light.

    ¡°My sincere apologies, Your Majesty. Did we keep you waiting?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve just reached here myself. Those people there are?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Mochizuki Touya-sama, and his fianc¨¦es.¡±

    After exchanging greetings with Silhouette-san, the woman stood up and bowed lightly towards us.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am the leader of this Strain Kingdom, Margarita Twente Strain. I wanted to talk with you at least once.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m Mochizuki Touya. You know about me?¡±

    While bowing to Queen Margarita, I asked a question. Did Silhouette-san talk to her about me?

    ¡°Strain has its own intelligence department as well. Recently, topics concerning you are all the rage, you know? The great magician that stopped the war between Prim Kingdom and Trihn God-Empire, defeated the golden monsters that appeared in Eisengard, and also destroyed the ancient final weapon Hekatonkheire. You¡¯ve also repelled the purple [Crown] once before, taken the chivalrous thieves¡¯ group [Red Cats] under your wings, and live on an ind where countless dragons reside. And now you also made deep connections with the [ck Cats], as well.¡±

    ¡°There are several points I would like to correct in that summary¡­¡±

    The Red Cats aren¡¯t under my wings or anything like that, and I don¡¯t exactly live on Dracliff Ind too. There is the vi that serves as our base of operations there, though.

    ¡°May I ask something? What could your rtionship with Silhouette-san be?¡±

    ¡°A personal client¡­ Would be the correct term, I believe. She provides me with important information that I need sometimes. Of course, she won¡¯t give me information regarding other countries easily, but if it¡¯s things regarding my own country then it is fine. It¡¯s helpful in pinning down negative influences such as insurgents within the country.¡±

    Insurgents¡­ Huh. Seems like she has a lot to deal with too, so I¡¯ll refrain from going further down that topic. It smells like trouble. So Strain Kingdom has problems with its unity¡­

    I nced at Yumina for a second. She sent a small nod back with a smile. Her mystic eyes activated without problems; seems like the queen¡¯s as good a person as she looks to be.

    Well, even if she¡¯s a good person, she still could be troublesome to deal with, just like the monarchs back in the Surface World. Let¡¯s see if she¡¯s a fox or a roon¡­ (Note: both foxes and roons are animals that can symbolize cunning and slyness.)

    ¡°For the moment, let us sit down and eat. The food here is delicious, you know.¡±

    We sat down at the table as she suggested. Shade, the ck panther who¡¯s guarding Silhouette-san, also sat down next to the chair she¡¯s sitting on.

    Kohaku was sitting on top of Yumina¡¯s knees. Eh, won¡¯t that make it hard to eat?

    While I was thinking something like that, a carpio-like dish was brought in as appetizer. The herb-based sauce looked very appetizing.

    The thinly-sliced meat was tender, and when I bit into it, the sauce and the finely-chopped vegetables added together to great effect. It really is delicious. If the appetizer is this good, I¡¯m looking forward to the rest.

    The fact that I don¡¯t know what kind of meat this is is slightly uforting though. It¡¯s somewhat beef-like¡­ Well, since Her Majesty the Queen is eating it as well in front of us, it shouldn¡¯t be anything too weird.

    ¡°Does Touya-san know of a country named ¡®Belfast¡¯?¡±

    I almost spit out the food in my mouth upon hearing Her Majesty the Strain Queen¡¯s sudden words. I took out a piece of napkin to wipe my mouth in a panic, and drank some water.

    ¡°It seems that you do.¡±

    ¡°¡­ That would be correct. On the other hand, where did Your Majesty hear about the country named Belfast?¡±

    If she spoke about ¡°Brunhild¡±, that¡¯s still understandable. I had already given that name out to people like Nia of the [Red Cats] as well as His Majesty the Prim King. However, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve never said the name ¡°Belfast¡± to anyone over in this world.

    ¡°In the recent months, there have been several cases of persons with unknown origins being found within this kingdom. As they cannot speak themonnguage, we thought they were refugees from some remote frontier at first, but as they began to learn ournguage, we

    realized that¡¯s not the case. Some among them were capable of wielding magic, and they were also saying that they¡¯re from countries called ¡®Belfast¡¯, ¡®Roadmare¡¯, ¡®Regulus¡¯, and ¡®Ferzen¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­!¡±

    Transferrers! There are people who drifted over from the Surface World through cracks in the world barrier here!?

    ¡°Of course, those are all country names we¡¯ve never heard of before. When we asked them if those are names of towns or cities, they were firm in saying that those are countries. Furthermore, when they looked at a world map, they said something about how it waspletely reversed from that of the world they were in.¡±

    Silhouette-san was silently watching us as we listened to Her Majesty the Queen. I¡¯ve told Silhouette-san about how we¡¯re from a different world, so it¡¯s not out of the question for the Strain queen to know about it too.

    However, judging from the flow of conversation, it doesn¡¯t seem like the queen heard about it from Silhouette-san.

    ¡°Where could you people be from?¡±

    The queen in front of us went straight for the heart of the matter. Her eyes, which are looking directly at us, looked to be sincere.

    Well, it¡¯s not something I want to hide. To be honest, it¡¯s for the best that she knows about this, really. As the leader of a country, it¡¯s not something she would want to ignore.

    ¡°¡­ As you¡¯ve probably already guesses, we¡¯re from another world. It¡¯s a world that neighbors this one; something like its twin. Over there, while still inexperienced, I¡¯m serving as the sovereign of a country named ¡®Brunhild Dukedom¡¯. Also, Yumina here is the princess of Belfast, which Your Majesty the Queen just mentioned.¡±

    The queen showed an expression of shock upon hearing my words; from what I could tell, however, it wasn¡¯t due to hearing about how we¡¯re from another world, but the fact that Yumina is the princess of Belfast.

    Yumina, who¡¯s ced into focus, just smiled and nodded to her.

    For now, I should talk about all the important things that have happened so far, I suppose.

    As the appetizers were removed from the table, and the soup dish was served, I looked at Her Majesty the Strain Queen.

    I managed to wrap up most of the exnations around the time we finished the main dish. Normally, it¡¯s a talk that most would be hard-pressed to believe, but the sessive appearance of the variants, the information on the transferrers, and our existence before her eyes all lend credibility to it.

    I¡¯ve also showed her things like the view of the cities in the Surface World as well as Frame Gearbat through videos.

    Further, I reported about the battle we had against the giant tree variant earlier today.

    ¡°I had also heard about Eisengard being on the verge of copse, but to think that sort of thing happened¡­ So that strange phenomenon wasn¡¯t caused by a kind of disease, then?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Quite likely, the variant¡¯s spores¡­ Or seeds, I suppose; they would react with the negative emotions of the people they came into contact with and bloom into those flowers, taking over control of the host body in the process. Since the source of all that had already been destroyed, things should be fine for now.¡±

    There¡¯s the possibility that simr tree variants had been nted elsewhere, so I can¡¯t say that with certainty, though.

    ¡°And, well¡­ Is our world really going to merge with yours in the future?¡±

    ¡°It is. For a while, you may experience things like light earthquakes and other phenomena. Also, there might be more of those transferrers appearing in the future. Of course, there might

    also be simr people appearing in our world, so I hope we can both endeavor to protect them.¡±

    Criminals would be off our considerations, though. While we would show some consideration to their situations, there¡¯s no way we will treat someone who came to our world and killed several people in any decent way.

    ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll kindly protect the ones who appeared in our country as well.¡±

    That¡¯d help a lot. We¡¯ll have to send them back to their homnd sometime soon as well.

    ¡°I want to convey this matter to the neighboring Holy Kingdom as well. Apparently, several transferrers have appeared there too. The Holy King had also been concerned about this.¡±

    The Holy Kingdom¡­ Holy Kingdom Alent, huh. The country I visited when I came to the Reverse World for the first time.

    Apparently, a transferrer appeared in the Holy Capital Alen who can use recovery magic, which caused a bit of fuss. Although that person cannot converse with others, the kingdom had weed him/her as a state guest due to the fact that he/she can use the rare recovery magic.

    Since that person can use magic, he/she might be someone from Magic Kingdom Ferzen.

    Still, the holy capital, eh. I wonder if the merchant Sancho-san and the others I¡¯ve met there before are still doing well. Right, it was at that city where I first met Nia and the rest from the Red Cats.

    ¡°In the future, I¡¯m nning to hold a conference between the two worlds¡¯ leaders; do you have any interest in participating?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ From what I¡¯ve heard from you, Prim, Trihn and Garudio would be participating; in that case, us Strain Kingdom as well as our allied countries, Holy Kingdom Alent, Raze Martial Kingdom, and Panashes Kingdom should agree to it as well.¡±

    ¡°Panashes¡­ Ah, I¡¯ve met with the prince of that country before. Back when variants appeared in this country. He was¡­ Quite an impactful prince, alright.¡±

    The master of the blue [Crown]. His name was Robert, wasn¡¯t it?

    With the crown on top of his bowl-cut golden blonde hair, the pumpkin pants and the white tights, he¡¯s a prince that would leave an impression on anyone regardless of whether they wanted that or not.

    The Strain queen also floated a bitter smile when she heard my words.

    ¡°While I certainly can¡¯t say much regarding his taste in clothing, he¡¯s excellent as an individual and overflowing with a sense of justice. He¡¯s also engaged to my niece, actually.¡±

    That prince is engaged to the niece of Her Majesty the Strain Queen¡¯s niece, huh¡­ So, Strain Kingdom and Panashes Kingdom would have a tie of blood between them?

    ¡°The power of the blue [Crown] held by the Panashes royal family is strong, after all. We were helped by it several times in the past. Since most [Crown] holders don¡¯t take too kindly to serving under a country, and we can¡¯t track most of them down reliably enough, Prince Robert is the only one we can ask for help from in most cases.¡±

    Ah¡­ I can understand. [ck], [Red], and [Purple], their masters all have problems after all¡­ If I think about it this way, that sleeping prince actually does sound like an excellent person¡­

    Oh, right.

    ¡°I think there¡¯ll be more opportunities for us to contact each other in the future, so I¡¯ll pass this to you now.¡±

    I took out a mass-production model smartphone as well as a user manual from [Storage], and passed them to the queen. The user manual is written in the Reverse World¡¯smonnguage.

    ¡°This is?¡±

    ¡°A magic tool used formunication; I¡¯ve already given others to Silhouette-san and the Prim king. It also has a lot of different functions and is a very convenient tool to have, really.¡±

    Silhouette-san taught the queen the basics on using the smartphone. Her Majesty the Queen was surprised at the various functions included in it.

    While the Reverse World is more developed than the Surface World in terms of science, theirmunication devices are stillrge and unwieldly; they average out at around the size of amon microwave. On top of that, their maximum range is short as well.

    If it¡¯s our smartphone, on the other hand, it would connect as long as there¡¯s magic particles in the air around it, regardless of distance. Well, as expected, ces like deep within the sea might be stretching it a bit, though.

    ¡°This map is really helpful¡­ It shows the streets of the royal capital clearly. It would y a huge role in city nning, and also help in nning trade routes between cities.¡±

    Seems like Her Majesty the Queen is already thinking about practical applications for the smartphone. As expected of a politician, the first thing she thinks of is how it could benefit her country.

    ¡°Can this not be mass-produced?¡±

    ¡°For now, it¡¯s only for the leaders and other important vessels of the various countries. There¡¯s the fear of it being misused, after all. Well, we do have insurances in ce for that eventuality, though¡­¡±

    Each mass-production model smartphone has its own unique serial number, and I can track their locations with my own smartphone. They also have forced transfer magic programmed on them, and I can teleport them to me if I need to. They won¡¯t break with any half-assed effort, so it¡¯s practically impossible to dismantle it. And in the first ce, they¡¯re programmed to teleport themselves to me before they¡¯re destroyed, anyway.

    After that, while receiving more questions from Her Majesty the Queen, the meal continued. The dessert was a crepe-like dish with whipped cream and orange sauce, apanied by ck tea. The food was well-made until the end.

    As expected of a restaurant that the queen would visit, the cooking was superb. It was very satisfying.

    ¡°The time we spent together had been meaningful to me. I¡¯ll be returning to the capital; I want to make haste and start rying the matter regarding the two-world conference to the other countries.¡±

    When we got out of the restaurant, a luxurious-looking golem carriage and several silver-d knights and knight-type golems awaited Her Majesty the Queen.

    The golem carriage isn¡¯t an automatic carriage, but a wagon-like part pulled by a golem with wheels attached to it. The wagon also has a tform that looks to be for the golem knights.

    ¡°Then, be seeing you.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Careful on your way back.¡±

    As the queen got onto the wagon-like carriage, it pulled away from us.

    I managed to create an opportunity for the leaders of this world toe together in a meeting. This is a big step forward in our preparations. The food was delicious too, so I¡¯m satisfied.

    I turned and lowered my head towards Silhouette-san.

    ¡°Thank you very much. With this, we¡¯ve made more progress.¡±

    ¡°From the information we¡¯ve gathered so far, it¡¯s already an established fact that those golden monsters are appearing all around the world, and you guys are the only ones who can fight against them. It¡¯s not as if this doesn¡¯t concern us. Well, the matter this time can also be taken as my thanks for this child, I suppose.¡±

    When I said my thanks, she smiled slightly while patting the head of Shade, who was sitting next to her. The ck panther narrowed its eyes infort.

    Silhouette-san parted with us in front of the restaurant. She really seems to be quite busy. In a word, she¡¯s in a position akin to the owner of arge corporation, after all. Although that corporation mainly operates adult shops.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re here anyway, might as well go visit Nia and the rest.¡±

    The abandoned fortress, which served as the Red Cats¡¯ base of operations, is in Strain Kingdom as well. It¡¯s in a ce near the border with Holy Kingdom Alent, but well, that doesn¡¯t matter when I can use [Gate] anyway.

    ¡°By Nia, you mean that girl from the thieves¡¯ group-ja na? It¡¯ll be my first time meeting her- no.¡±

    ¡°Chivalrous thieves¡¯ group, okay. Don¡¯t say that in front of the person herself, got it? You¡¯ll make her feel bad.¡±

    I reminded Suu. Right, besides Yumina, Luu and Leen, everyone else still hasn¡¯t met with the people from Red Cats yet. It¡¯s a good opportunity; I¡¯ll introduce Suu and Sakura to them as well. When I tell her Suu¡¯s my fianc¨¦e, Nia¡¯s definitely gonna say something stupid to me again¡­ For now, I opened the [Gate], and transferred ourselves to the Red Cats¡¯ hideout.

    ¡°Wh¡­!¡±

    When I passed through the gate of light, I was dumbstruck at the sight of the abandoned fortress that entered my eyes.

    Well, it was an old abandoned fortress, but with its state right now it¡¯s fit to be called ruins, or wreckage. The walls arepletely in a crumbling state, and destruction marks can be seen here and there in the grounds. The chairs and tables that the group used to use are scattered here and there, and Est-san¡¯smunicator was also in a corner, broken.

    Thedder used for ascending and descending was also broken, almost as if by cannon fire.

    This clearly doesn¡¯t look like anything normal. Are Nia and the others alright?

    I took out my smartphone and hurriedly pressed Nia¡¯s number in the address book.

    -Pixel

 Chapter 366: Temporary Disbandment, and the Two Crowns.

    <h4>Chapter 366: Temporary Disbandment, and the Two Crowns.</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re alright. There were no casualties on your side, right?¡±

    ¡°Like I¡¯ll get taken out that easily. Well, the fortress was messed up pretty badly, though.¡±

    The other members of the Red Cats around Niaughed when they heard her words.

    After we reached the abandoned fortress, I immediately called Nia, and the call connected quickly. When I asked for their current location, and hurriedly opened a [Gate] to go there, what greeted me was the entire group, Nia, Vice Chief Est-san, the close aides Yuri and Yuni and everyone else lookingpletely fine. It kinda threw me off for a while, really. Well, I¡¯m truly d everyone is alright though.

    We¡¯re in the middle of a forest far up in the north from the abandoned fortress the Red Cats were using. Trees densely surrounded us from all sides. It¡¯s a perfect spot for hiding from others.

    ording to Nia, their hideout was suddenly attacked by several giants yesterday. Those giants were under someone¡¯s control, and the people doing that had also been firing things like cannons at them behind the giants.

    ¡°Giants?¡±

    ¡°Trolls, actually. They are ugly monsters with monstrous strength and regenerative powers; however, their intelligence is on the level of a monkey. There shouldn¡¯t have been any trolls in the area¡­ It¡¯s quite likely that our opponents have monster tamers in their ranks.¡±

    Est-san answered my question.

    Trolls, huh. I¡¯ve never seen one before, but are they different from the ogre tribe? The one in our knight order gave off a feeling of being a good-natured strongman though.

    ¡°They arepletely different. Trolls are muchrger, and they¡¯re monsters while the ogre tribe is from the demon race. That was rude to the ogres.¡±

    Sakura frowned a little as she exined. No, well, sorry about that; but there is the question on whether it is alright to treat the monster in this world the same way as the monsters in our world, you know.

    Sakura¡¯s the princess of the country of the demonfolk, Demon Kingdom Xenoas, after all. I should¡¯ve paid more attention.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying someone was controlling those trolls?¡±

    ¡°Aah, we¡¯re sure about that. They had tattoos all over their bodies, so they could be from the J tribe.¡±

    ¡°The J tribe¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a minority tribe that lives in the country to the north, the Ice Nation Zardonia. They have techniques which allow them to control monsters, and I hear some of them make a living as mercenaries thanks to that. Trolls are monsters moremonly found in colder regions to begin with, so the possibility is high in my opinion.¡±

    Even in the Reverse World, which is more advanced scientifically than the Surface World, there¡¯s still strange techniques around, huh. If this was the Surface World, they would probably be from the Great Sea of Trees, wouldn¡¯t they.

    ¡°But why would that tribe attack you? Did you do something that would make them angry at you?¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve been doing things like that from the start. The mastermind is probably some random noble from Strain Kingdom. The aim is probably the treasures we¡¯ve collected, I guess? If they manage to destroy us without reporting it to the country, they would be able to keep everything for themselves, after all.¡±

    Nia¡¯s group are chivalrous thieves. They mainly target unscrupulous merchants or corrupted nobles, and rob them of their valuables. However, around 70% of that were given to the less fortunate people and orphanages and other such groups, so they don¡¯t really have a lot of loot with themselves.

    Although that¡¯s something one can learn with a bit of investigation, attacks like this apparently aren¡¯t rare; I suppose it¡¯s natural to believe thieves would be storing all the valuable they¡¯ve gotten.

    ¡°Still, you did well escaping safely with everyone-no.¡±

    ¡°Est led the retreat while I drew their attention with Rouge. I escaped after beating up a few trolls. I did have to pay a bit ofpensation for that, though.¡±

    Nia looked at the red golem standing next to her, Rouge, as she replied to Suu.

    The red [Crown], Blood Rouge. The price for its poweres in the form of its master¡¯s blood. Through that sacrifice, Rouge gains unparalleled destructive power and the ability to control fire. With that, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to defeat a few trolls.

    To be honest, I¡¯m more impressed how they went ahead with their attack while knowing their opponent is one of the [Crown] holders.

    ¡°No, there were quite a lot of them, you know. As expected, having only Rouge fight against all of them is disadvantageous for us. Plus, it was in the middle of a forest, so there¡¯s no way I can aggressive use my mes.¡±

    ording to them, just the trolls alone numbered six. Without being able to use its mes fully, that must¡¯ve been pretty tough. And Nia can¡¯t keep paying thepensation for Rouge¡¯s power for a long time, too.

    ¡°Well, yeah. It¡¯d be bad if I copsed from loss of blood, so I escaped quickly. The other side¡¯s aim was probably our treasures, so they didn¡¯t give chase as well. Kukuku, while it¡¯s unfortunate for them, our wealth is all inside this thing right here, so their efforts would end up giving them zero returns.¡±

    Niaughed in an evil matter while waving the smartphone in her hand. Of course, that smartphone has the [Storage] application. Even if I say it¡¯s 30% of what they gained, it¡¯s still no small sum of money.

    The attackers must be feeling a deep bitterness right now. Come to think of it, the reason why they destroyed the fortress to that degree might¡¯ve been to vent their feelings.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good you guys are fine but¡­ What are you guys going to do now? Go back to your base in the holy capital?¡±

    ¡°No, that ce has been found by the holy capital¡¯s knight order, so it¡¯s been abandoned already. For the moment, we¡¯ve split our members into small groups and sent them into hiding. The only people here are ones close to Nia.¡±

    ¡°While it¡¯s not what I want, we can only hide for the moment. We¡¯ll have our revenge for this one day.¡±

    The Red Cats had over 100 people originally after all. It would be hard to run with all those people clumping up in one spot.

    The other members have already scattered in units of a dozen or so people, and the ones left here, including Nia and the other cadres, number a little over ten. True, with this size it¡¯d be easy to hide.

    ¡°For the moment, everyone¡¯s gone their own ways-desu ne. I want to find a good spot to settle down-desu.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our fate as vagabonds-ssu yo. It can¡¯t be helped-ssu.¡±

    Nia¡¯s close aides, Yuri and Yuni exchanged light banter while having wry smiles on their faces.

    ¡°Then you all should juste to Brunhild. We have lots of emptynd, and there¡¯s also plenty of jobs, you know?¡±

    Everyone went silent when Suu said that, but after a while, Nia recovered and looked at me with glittering eyes. Mu. Why¡¯d you have to say that¡­

    ¡°There was that too! If we go to the other world, there¡¯s no way they can track us down, so it¡¯s perfect for hiding ourselves! And besides, didn¡¯t you say the two worlds are gonna get stuck together eventually anyway? It¡¯s not a problem even if we get there a bit faster right? Right!¡±

    ¡°No, well, uun¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with you, c¡¯mon. [ck]¡¯s also in your country, right? So isn¡¯t it fine for us to go too?¡±

    ¡°No, I was just thinking, but is it really fine for a king to invite a band of thieves into his own country¡­¡±

    I know Nia¡¯s group are chivalrous thieves, which means they don¡¯t indiscriminately steal from anyone and everyone, but still. I need to think of my position here as well¡­

    As I was worrying over this, Yumina pulled on my sleeve from next to me.

    ¡°Touya-san. Nia-san is the holder of the red [Crown]. Couldn¡¯t we recruit her as a tester for the Over Gear like Norn-san?¡±

    ¡°Muu. Well, that should be fine¡­ I think?¡±

    The professor and Dr. Elka would be overjoyed if that happens. The more data they have, the better, is what they told me themselves.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know what that is, but I¡¯ll help if that¡¯s what you want. Also, I promise to never steal in your country.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Really?¡±

    ¡°Chivalrous thieves don¡¯t lie. We can¡¯t continue being chivalrous thieves if we can¡¯t earn the trust of the people, you know. We will definitely repay kindness shown to us.¡±

    In Nia¡¯s eyes, I can see a strong conviction. Well, the sisters Elka and Norn are there already, so at this point¡­

    ¡°Alright, fine. For now, since it¡¯s tough for me to bring this many people back at once, I¡¯ll split you guys and make multiple jumps, okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t really understand what you mean, but thanks.¡±

    Is this really going to be fine? Vice Chief Est-san is my only hope now¡­

    To be honest, it would be easier to use the dimensional gate installed on Dracliff Ind instead of [Dimensional Transfer], but that ce connects to Babylon¡¯s [Garden], so.

    I should ask the professor to set up a dimensional gate on the ground sometime.

    After several rounds of [Dimensional Transfer], I have brought all the Red Cats members to Brunhild.

    I had transferred them to a ce a small distance away from the town, to let them see this country for themselves.

    First, I casted trantion magic on everyone so they wouldn¡¯t be troubled bynguage. For reading and writing, they¡¯ll have to learn that themselves.

    As they walked on the streets in the castle town, they were surprised by various things that showed the difference between here and their own world.

    ¡°Your Majesty, hello!¡±

    ¡°Yes, hello. Don¡¯t go too far away, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yees!¡±

    A group of children said hi to me and then ran off. They were holding baseball gloves and bats for children¡¯s use.

    ¡°¡­ You really are the king, huh.¡±

    ¡°Well yeah. I¡¯m leaving basically everything to my excellent subordinates, though.¡±

    I answered Nia¡¯s muttering with a wry smile. We have quite a few capable people in our government when all¡¯s said and done, really. The Takeda Four Heavenly Kings, and our knight order members too.

    ¡°The townspeople all look so happy-ssu ne.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of different things being sold, and a lot of different people too.¡±

    ¡°This country is situated between tworge countries called Belfast and Regulus, and there¡¯s a lot of people who pass through due to that. Many kinds of people visit this country, you know.¡±

    While talking with Yuni and Yuri, we arrived at the inn ¡°Silver Moon¡±. There was the option of letting them stay in the castle, but as expected, even if they¡¯re chivalrous, inviting thieves into the castle is a bit, you know.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this a nice-looking inn.¡±

    Nia made thement as she looked at the inn. I¡¯m d you like it. Well, even if she doesn¡¯t, ¡°Silver Moon¡± is the only inn in this country, so she doesn¡¯t have a choice anyway. There¡¯s only the second branch of ¡°Silver Moon¡± here, as well as the newly-constructed third branch.

    We entered the inn, upon which Mika-san, who was at the counter, called out to me.

    ¡°Oya, wee. Did you bring guests for us?¡±

    ¡°Yep. Total is 12 people; is it ok for them to stay here? It¡¯ll be long term.¡±

    ¡°We can manage if it¡¯s 2 person per room. The caravan that was here departed just this morning, that¡¯s why. Now then, please sign here.¡±

    The Red Cats members signed on the room book Mika-san brought out.

    While I was looking at that sideways, directly in front of me, a person descended from the staircase leading to the second floor and let out a ¡°geh¡± sound when she saw us.

    ¡°Why are the Red Cats here¡­ Oh, right, it can¡¯t be anyone else except you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hypothesis, correct.¡±

    ¡°Master, they can hear you¡­¡±

    Norn, who isn¡¯t even trying to hide her displeased face, stood on the stairs together with her golem, the ck [Crown] Noir. The humanoid maid golem Elfrau-san was also with them.

    Nia caught Norn¡¯s figure as well, and spoke up towards her.

    ¡°Oh, ain¡¯t you [ck]? You¡¯re as small as ever, eh. You also staying here?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not a guest why would I even be here? You¡¯re as stupid as ever.¡±

    ¡°And your words are as toxic as ever, this pipsqueak.¡±

    ¡°That proves that I have a functioning brain, unlike someone else.¡±

    Oh oh, they¡¯re ring at each other hard. Their rtionship was this bad? Yuni said they were rivals or something thest time¡­

    I called out to Norn to try and soften the tense atmosphere.

    ¡°Going out?¡±

    ¡°To the dungeons. Yesterday, news came out that a bicorn appeared in ¡®Amaterasu¡¯. Bicorn materials sell for a lot, right?¡±

    Bicorn¡­ Ah, those ck horses with two horns. I did hear before that their horns can be sold for a high price. Apparently, daggers made with those horns would possess the darkness attribute.

    Norn¡¯s earning money by diving into the dungeons from time to time. She¡¯s not going in every day; apparently, it¡¯s only around once a week in terms of frequency.

    ¡°And how¡¯s your rank?¡±

    ¡°Still blue. I can still get money even without raising my rank anyway.¡±

    One can¡¯t earn a lot of points towards getting a rank-up in the dungeons. In the first ce, the act of adventurers going into the dungeons has basically nothing to do with the guild. To put it bluntly, they just went into the dungeons by themselves, hunted some monsters, and came out with materials for the guild to buy.

    If an adventurer wants to increase his/her rank, he/she should focus on proper requests issued by the guild; however, since Brunhild is a pretty peaceful country, there isn¡¯t really any tough requests like subjugation being posted by the guild here.

    When a strong magic beast shows up in the dungeons, the guild would post a subjugation request for that, but in that case it would be firste-first-served. It¡¯s not like strong magic beasts show up all the time.

    There are material-gathering requests, but those don¡¯t give a lot of points.

    Because of that, overall, for adventurers Brunhild is a ce where it¡¯s easy to earn money, but hard to raise their ranks in. Of course, it¡¯s also a great ce for those who wants to polish theirbat skills.

    To be honest, reaching blue rank in such a short time in such a location, without even taking the rank-up test, is actually quite impressive.

    Nia and the others asked me about adventurers and dungeons, so I exined to them in concise terms.

    On a side note, while I was exining, Norn¡¯s group left quickly. She clearly doesn¡¯t want to be involved with us any longer than necessary.

    ¡°So basically, you defeat monsters and magic beasts in that dungeon¡­ Undergroundbyrinth, and earn money by selling their materials, is it?¡±

    ¡°That sounds interesting, doesn¡¯t it! Shall we also earn our ies with that for the moment?¡±

    ¡°Wait just a second! I already said that to Norn, but don¡¯t use the power of the [Crown] inside the dungeon, ok?¡±

    It¡¯d be terrible if the dungeon copsed. For emergencies, I passed several pendants¡ªthe same ones as the one I gave Norn, with transfer magic enchanted for escaping¡ªto Est-san.

    After that, we ate a light meal at ¡°Silver Moon¡±, then I took the Red Cats to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. I¡¯m a bit uneasy, but since Est-san¡¯s here, I think it should be fine. I¡¯d like to believe that¡­

    - Pixel

 Chapter 367: Release, and Liberation.

    <h4>Chapter 367: Release, and Liberation.</h4>

    I had Professor Babylon make a dimensional gate in the courtyard of the castle as well. With this, it¡¯s possible to use the gate to directly transfer to this world from Dracliff Ind on the other side.

    Since that ind has a lot of dragons living there, people don¡¯t approach that ce in general. In the first ce, no one besides me can use the gates anyway.

    For theing two-world conference, I¡¯m nning to invite the leaders over on the other side to Dracliff Ind before bringing them over to Brunhild.

    Well, I say conference, but this time it¡¯ll be little more than an introduction. If we can build good rtionships with each other, the talks that woulde would go smoother, as well.

    ¡­ I can also wee them by preparing a lot of local cuisines, huh.

    That was the thought that ran through my head as I looked at the three in front of me, who are enjoying a pot dish, and one more person some distance away, lying down on the grass.

    ¡°Is it just me, or are you guys always eating something whenever Ie visit¡­?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°This pot dish thing is nice. One can enjoy a lot of different tastes from it.¡±

    ¡°Hafu, hafu¡­ The tofu is hot¡­ But also delicious.¡±

    Under a perg in the [Garden], the three Phrase ruler-ss girls, Mel, Nei and Rize are eating a yosenabe, ced on top of a magic stove specially made by Professor Babylon, with relish.

    You girls are just here to be fed food, aren¡¯t you¡­

    ¡°Cesca-san brings a different dish every day, so it¡¯s always enjoyable.¡±

    ¡°I never knew that curry alsoes in so many different types, like chicken curry, beef curry, pork curry, seafood curry, curry udon, and others.¡±

    ¡°Every dish was delicious. We had curry for seven days straight before this.¡±

    Uh, wait, didn¡¯t you say it was a different dish every day¡­ Aren¡¯t they all curry? You¡¯re being tricked, aren¡¯t you?

    To the Phrase girls, who had never experienced the act known as eating before this, I suppose even small differences like that are good to them.

    ¡°Oi, you¡¯re not going to join?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the appetite¡­¡±

    I called out to Ende, who¡¯s lying down on the grass patch outside the perg. There¡¯s scratches all over his body. The training with Takeru ojii must be tough.

    Still, this guy¡¯s image is changing a bit, or at least that¡¯s what I felt. He¡¯s gaining some muscles too. Before this, he gave an impression of being a cat-like person somehow; now it¡¯s more like a tiger.

    ¡°You need to eat at least a little, or else you¡¯re not gonnast through the training sessionster, you know?¡±

    ¡°Even if I eat, I¡¯ll probably vomit them outter, so not eating is probably better¡­ And besides, although I¡¯m not at Mel and the others¡¯ level, I¡¯m from a race that can function for quite a while without having to eat, too.¡±

    Right, this guy was from another world too.

    Still, just how harsh is Takeru ojii¡¯s training¡­

    I was curious about something, so I activated divinity and used [Divine Eye] on Ende. While faint, there¡¯s ayer of golden powder-like particles around Ende¡¯s body. Arara.

    ¡°¡­ Did you do something? Your eyes turned gold for a second there.¡±

    ¡°Just looking at you with [Divine Eye] for a bit. There¡¯s divinity around you. As expected, you¡¯re beginning to be a dependant.¡±

    ¡°Eh!? What¡¯s that!?¡±

    Ende jumped up. I unintentionallyughed a little when I saw his worried expression.

    ¡°Rx, it¡¯s not anything negative. To exin it simply, it¡¯s like being recognized by the gods as someone rted to Takeru ojii, the Martial God. Something like the divine protection of the Martial God. Isn¡¯t there something that changed within you recently?¡±

    ¡°Now that you say it¡­ I think I¡¯ve gotten better at receiving hits, I think?¡±

    Uh, isn¡¯t that just because of the training¡­ Was what I thought, but it might actually be part of the strengthening from bing a dependant.

    ¡°Well, it just means you¡¯re steadily gaining more power.¡±

    ¡°I kept getting beat up by Shishou every time, so I can¡¯t really feel that¡­¡±

    While saying that, Ende looked off into the distance with dead fish eyes, and a forced smile on his face. You, uh, really alright?

    ¡°The variant ruler-ss twins¡­ Was it? That beat you upst time. Do you feel that you can win against them now?¡±

    ¡°Leto and Luto eh¡­ I wonder. They sounded like they were still holding onto a secret ace back then. Anything about the variants sincest time?¡±

    Even if you ask me that, there¡¯s nothing much to say¡­ They¡¯ve just been popping up here and there in both worlds from time to time. They¡¯re almost like cockroaches.

    There have been reports in both worlds of cases where only several lower-ss variants appeared. They were all defeated by adventurers, knights or golem users, apparently.

    With them appearing so frequently, the public would have no choice but to acknowledge the existence of those mysterious monsters. At least it wouldn¡¯t turn into a panic thanks to the various countries handling it properly.

    Well, that¡¯s only in the Surface World; the Reverse World isn¡¯t responding as well yet.

    That¡¯s natural, to be honest. The majority of the monarchs in the Reverse World don¡¯t really understand what exactly is going on, after all.

    ¡°And the Phrase?¡±

    ¡°Not even a shadow.¡±

    It should be safe to assume that all of the Phrase had already be variants.

    ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t it be fine to let Mel outside already? ording to Nei, the variants don¡¯t seem to be interested in Mel anyway.¡±

    ¡°Unn¡­ Even so, having your location known to the enemy is still¡­¡±

    Phrases emit a special sound that can¡¯t be heard by humans in order to let the others know their current location. That sound can even cross world barriers; Mel had been constantly chased after by the Phrase due to that.

    In order to fool them, Mel took the method of shrinking herself down to only her core, thus reducing the volume of the sound she produces, and hiding in other living beings to use their heartbeats as cover, but¡­

    It should be prudent to assume that the variants also have the same ability to sense the location of others.

    If the variants attacked Brunhild because I let Mel out of here, that would be horrible.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you erase that resonance sound?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same as the heartbeat of a human. You can¡¯t just tell someone to stop their heart, right? Although it is possible to make it fainter¡­¡±

    A troubled smile floated on Ende¡¯s face.

    Looking at the three ruler-ss girls that continued to peck away at the pot, I suddenly noticed one thing.

    ¡°When Rize was moving together with you, how did she manage to evade the Phrase¡¯s detection? She should have that resonance sounding out of her core as well, right?¡±

    ¡°In Rize¡¯s case, she reduced her activity levels to the stage where she¡¯s one step before bing only a core and made her resonance sound fainter that way, and I used an item with my power sealed inside it to dispel the rest. However, Mel¡¯s resonance sound is too strong for that to work.¡±

    Umu. So it isn¡¯t going to be that easy, huh.

    ¡°Your barrier, this¡­ [Prison], was it? Can¡¯t you spread it over the entire country?¡±

    ¡°[Prison] loses effectiveness therger it is. If I make it thatrge, I¡¯m not sure if it can keep blocking out Mel¡¯s resonance sound.¡±

    ¡°Then what about a small barrier? Can¡¯t you make a barrier around the core that only erases the resonance sound and doesn¡¯t interfere with anything else?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I can.¡±

    I slowly moved my eyes away from Ende, whose eyes changed to a half-lidded look. In the direction I moved my eyes to, the three Phrase girls had stopped eating from the pot, and were looking here with expressionless faces.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Want to go out?¡±

    ¡°If possible, yes.¡±

    Mel answered with a smiling face that looked totally different from just now.

    Well, of course she would want to go out, right¡­

    Using [Divine Eye], I confirmed the location of the cores in the three girls¡¯ bodies. I turned to Nei, who had volunteered herself to be first since it could be dangerous, and casted a divinity- strengthened [Prison] around her core.

    A tiny cube-shaped barrier, which blocks out only the resonance sound from the core and lets everything else pass through, formed around Nei¡¯s core.

    ¡°It disappeared¡­¡±

    ¡°It did.¡±

    ¡°It sure did.¡±

    Mel, Rize and Ende murmured collectively. Wait, you can hear it too, Ende? To be honest, if I strengthen my ears like when using [Divine Eye]¡ªuhh, [Divine Ear]? [Divine Hearing]? ¡ªI should be able to hear it too, though.

    For the moment, since it looks to be alright, I did the same with Rize and Mel.

    Although we were worried about Mel¡¯s resonance sound in particr, as expected, it wasn¡¯t strong enough to ovee the [Prison] enhanced with divinity.

    When Mel understood that it¡¯s a sess, her eyes glittered as she sped her hands together in front of her chest.

    ¡°With this, we can go down to the ground together with Endymion, right?¡±

    ¡°No, not like that.¡±

    ¡°Ehhhh¡­¡±

    Nonono. You guys aren¡¯t normal humans, or creatures in this world, you know.

    I took out three star-shaped pendants from [Storage]. I then proceeded to enchant the three pendants with [Mirage], such that the person who wears them would look like a human.

    ¡°Ohh! Mel-sama has taken on the figure of a human!¡±

    ¡°The red hair fits you well too, Nei.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine with this?¡±

    The three of them were turned into young girls: Mel had ice-blue hair, Nei had ming red hair, and Rize had chestnut-colored hair. Their clothes too were changed to nd-looking, normal articles. No matter how anyone looked at them, they were a group of human girls.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s just an illusion, if someone touches you, there¡¯s the possibility of them finding out, just so you know.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t let anyoney a finger on Mel-sama¡¯s body.¡±

    Nei said that with a voice full of confidence, but you know that applies to yourself too, right?

    For the ruler-ss, some parts like their faces and hands feel very simr to that of a human¡¯s, so it would be fine if those parts are touched (although their body temperature is low); however, other parts, like the shoulders, back and feet are hard crystal materials, so if those ces are touched the difference can be felt immediately.

    Well, just like Nei said, it¡¯s tough for normal people to even touch the three of them to begin with.

    ¡°Oh, and this.¡±

    I took out two mass-production model smartphones and manuals from [Storage], and passed them to Nei and Rize.

    ¡°It¡¯ll make it easier for us to contact each other, so you girls should take these too. Also, I don¡¯t think I need to remind you, but don¡¯t go out of this country, okay? It¡¯ll trouble me if you guys did something weird in other countries.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I promise you on that.¡±

    As Mel answered, Nei and Rize also gave a firm nod. I think it should be fine with this¡­

    I¡¯ll go give a warning to Ende just in case.

    ¡°You need to take responsibility for them and lead them around properly, got it? I¡¯ll close my eyes to some small troubles, but if it¡¯s too much, it¡¯ll be house arrest for you guys again, okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Didn¡¯t we promise to lend our strengths to you, Touya? We won¡¯t do anything that would trouble you.¡±

    Really now¡­

    For the moment, I left my suspicions aside and transferred ourselves to the castle.

    I then gave them a tour of the castle, while also introducing Ende and the others to people I met along the way. As my friends, for that matter.

    Actually, where should I make these guys stay at now¡­ Making them stay at the castle is bad, and since they just got released from Babylon, sending them back is a bit off, too.

    ¡°Silver Moon¡± wouldn¡¯t work too¡­ I can already picture them getting into troubles with the other guests. I mustn¡¯t cause Mika-san any more trouble.

    Guess I¡¯ll go ask the person in charge of constructions, old man Naito, if there¡¯s any empty houses they can use. If there isn¡¯t any, then I suppose I¡¯ll have no choice but to ask one to be built.

    If I make them live in a standalone house, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems that would happen easily. Ende and Rize already had experience living in this world before anyway, so it should be fine.

    When I contacted old man Naito, I was told that there¡¯s coincidentally an empty house on the east side, which consists of mainly farnd.

    Apparently, old man Naito built that house for one of his old acquaintances, but that person entered government service back in Eashen, so it became useless. Furnitures have also been prepared to a degree, so it wouldn¡¯t be a problem even if people were to start living there immediately. I¡¯ll dly make use of it.

    As we entered the castle town, Mel was excitedly looking around with glittering eyes, while pointing here and there and asking Ende to exin various things. When I look at them from behind, they look like an ordinary couple with a good rtionship.

    ¡°Mel-sama looks happy.¡±

    ¡°Muu, uu. That is true¡­ I can¡¯t really stomach the fact that it¡¯s that guy next to her, though.¡±

    Nei¡¯s ring at Ende with a bitter face; having said that, it seems she¡¯s at least considerate enough to not get in the way of those two.

    However, apparently Nei has a limit to her endurance too; when Mel took Ende¡¯s hand in her own, she suddenly broke off from us and approached the two of them from behind withrge strides.

    ¡°Mel-sama! There¡¯s something interesting there too!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Nei?¡±

    And just like that, Mel was dragged away forcefully by Nei. Oi oi.

    ¡°Nei looks happy too.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    I tilted my head at Rize¡¯sment. I don¡¯t really understand these guys.

    The two girls were staring at a yakitori stall on the side of the street. Nei called out to the old man who¡¯s grilling some skewers in front of them.

    ¡°Oi, you. Is this food?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Well, yes, it is¡­¡±

    As soon as the old man manning the stall said so, Nei grabbed a few pieces from the grill and put them into her mouth.

    ¡°Mel-sama! This is meat! It¡¯s delicious!¡±

    ¡°Wai-, customer! The money!¡±

    Ignoring the yelling stall owner, Nei continued chewing on the yakitori pieces in her mouth while grabbing a few more and passing them to Mel.

    Ende took out some silver coins from his pocket in a hurry and passed them to the old man, and without even waiting for the change, dragged the two girls away from the stall.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to have a tough life ahead of you, Ende¡­¡±

    I muttered that to myself with a wry smile. Well, I won¡¯t be helping him anyway. He¡¯s rted to them, not me, in any case.

    After that, Ende and Rize exined the concept of money to the two of them. While they understood it quickly since they¡¯re both quick on the uptake, there¡¯s still a lot more they need to learn before they can adapt to human society, I guess.

    -Pixel

 Chapter 368: A New Spark, and Getting a Bride.

    <h4>Chapter 368: A New Spark, and Getting a Bride.</h4>

    ¡°A civil war¡¯s going to happen in Horn Kingdom soon!?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Surrounding the throne, the factions supporting the king¡¯s grandson and the king¡¯s younger brother are facing off against each other.¡±

    I unintentionally let out a loud voice in surprise when I heard Tsubaki-san¡¯s report.

    Horn Kingdom. It¡¯s a country situated to the east of Magic Kingdom Ferzen, and north of the former Heavenly Empire Yulong.

    With fertilend, a climate blessed by the various spirits, and the hard work of a capable king, it¡¯s a prosperous country that poured its national strength into agricultural development, and is at the forefront of the Surface World in terms of that.

    Its customs and culture are apparently quite simr with Eashen in some ces. If this was on Earth, it would be a country in the Asian cultural sphere, so to speak.

    A year ago, tragedy suddenly struck the aforementioned Horn Kingdom. The sudden death of the country¡¯s king.

    Normally, the crown prince would inherit the throne and continue to lead the country as the new king.

    However, the crown prince in question had passed away just one week before the king did, at the young age of 21. It¡¯s apparently caused by an ident.

    While thete king had no other male heirs, thete crown prince did have a son. In other words, he¡¯s the grandson of the king.

    As the young child, who was barely over 1 years of age back then, could not possibly lead the country, the prime minister back then acted as regent and took control of the government.

    However, the grandson¡¯s session process was called to a halt. Thete king¡¯s younger brother came out with an objection.

    The prime minister who took over governance in ce of the grandson was the father of the widow of thete crown prince. Based on that, the younger brother imed that this is a ploy by the prime minister¡¯s family to take over the country, and that he himself is the only person fit to inherit thete king¡¯s will.

    Actually, there was friction between the king and the crown prince back when they were alive. The king was a conservationist who wanted to preserve the current state of the country, while the crown prince was a reformist who advocated for the inclusion of new industries to the country; they had even openly shed against each other in the past, apparently.

    It¡¯s somewhat ironic that those two who, although different in approach, were both thinking of their own country, had passed away at nearly the same time.

    It was said that the king had alwaysined to his younger brother that the crown prince was a possessor of dangerous thoughts that could shake the foundations of this country, and had promised to take the right to session away from the crown prince, and give it to the younger brother instead.

    On the other hand, the prime minister imed that while the king and the crown prince were in opposition in their views, they understood each other as people both worrying for the country, and had been trying toe to an understanding.

    He had also imed that he was asked by both the king and the crown prince to mediate between the two of them.

    With two parallel views, the tension continued rising, until finally the country was on the cusp of war.

    ¡°Instead of a conflict between the grandson faction and the younger brother faction, it¡¯s more urate to say that it¡¯s between the prime minister and the younger brother instead, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Yes. On one hand is thete king¡¯s younger brother, Ganossa Da Horn, and on the other hand is the prime minister, Schwein Adante. To Prime Minister Schwein, thete king¡¯s grandson, Cuo Da Horn, can be considered his grandson too, since he¡¯s the son of his daughter.¡±

    Tsubaki-san replied to the words uttered by our prime minister, Kousaka-san, who was standing next to me.

    That sounds like a rather troublesome situation alright. Although, problems regarding session are prettymon in such situations, so it can be said to be natural, as well.

    It¡¯s normal practice to have the crown prince inherit the throne, but in cases like, say, when the crown prince is aplete fool, and the second prince is a brilliant individual, there would obviously be some confusion. It would be better for the people to have a talented person on the throne, after all.

    However, to the king in question, both of them are his sons. Well, as a king it would probably be wrong for him to be swayed by personal feelings, but still.

    Still, a civil war, huh. Since it might not directly damage other nations anyway, should we intervene in this matter or not? We might get called out for unnecessary intervention in another country¡¯s affairs, to be honest.

    ¡°It¡¯s troublesome when we don¡¯t have connections with the other country in cases like this¡­ What are the other countries doing?¡±

    ¡°Ferzen is watching the situation without doing anything for the moment. They apparently have some connections with both the grandson faction and the younger brother faction, so it might be hard for them to move. However¡­¡±

    Tsubaki-san hesitated a bit before opening her mouth.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually the presence of Yulong in the shadow of this civil war.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Yulong? What do you mean? Ever since the grand invasion of the Phrase and the civil unrest that followed, Heavenly Empire Yulong has basically ceased to function as a country.

    Right now, only several small cities exist in that region, and they had all dered their own independence. Apparently, even now there¡¯s small conflicts between those city-states from time to time.

    ¡°Thends of Yulong are to the north of Horn Kingdom. Since the grand invasion, the number of people who are flowing into Horn from Yulong is substantial, and a problem has urred due to that.¡±

    ¡°A problem?¡±

    ¡°The people of Horn cannot ept the ones from Yulong into their midst so easily. As a result, many of those from Yulong had apparently be bandits and such, andid waste to the fertilends of Horn.¡±

    Quite the trouble there indeed.

    Still, could Horn Kingdom really not take in the people from Yulong? Wasn¡¯t it a rich country blessed in agricultural aspects?

    ¡°I believe Yulong had also nned to invade Horn Kingdom to its south, just like with Hanock in the west. Not only that, apparently the people of Yulong also belittled Horn Kingdom as a country of barbarians with a lower level of civilization. With the other side being like that, it¡¯s natural that the citizens of Horn wouldn¡¯t take too kindly to the refugees from Yulong.¡±

    Umu. If what Kousaka-san said was the truth, then I suppose it can¡¯t be helped. Those people from Yulong had looked down on Horn Kingdom all the time in the past, and yet now when they¡¯re troubled, they expect to be helped just like that. Well, there¡¯s no way the people from Horn would agree to it that easily.

    ¡°As you already know, there¡¯s a division in Yulong that specialized in things like assassination and sabotage. When the country copsed, they had all separated, and some of them had drifted over to Horn. There are rumors that those same people are involved beneath the surface of the current unrest in Horn.¡±

    Yulong¡¯s assassination corps¡­ If I remember correctly, they¡¯re called [Kurau] or something. They¡¯ve also targeted me before. They were a group of people who wore masks like the ones in Chinese operas, and were dangerous fellows who would blow themselves up if they failed their mission.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, the death of thete Horn king and crown prince¡­¡±

    ¡°It could be a crime by the king¡¯s younger brother Ganossa or the prime minister Schwein; either one could¡¯ve hired the [Kurau]. Or, it could be the act of a third party who wished to lead Horn into a civil war¡­¡±

    Etto, assuming the grandson faction hired the assassins responsible¡­

    The prime minister would obviously want his grandson to inherit the throne. In that case, the king (if what the king¡¯s younger brother imed was correct) who wanted to pass the throne off to his younger brother would be an obstacle; and for the crown prince, if the prime minister wasn¡¯t part of his reformation faction, there could be reason for him to be targeted due to a difference in governing policy. Still, would he kill his own son-inw for that?

    On the other hand, if the younger brother faction was the culprit¡­ Well, if the younger brother¡¯s side of the story was to be believed, then he shouldn¡¯t have a reason to kill either one of them. The throne woulde his way in due course, anyway.

    If that talk was a lie, and the prime minister¡¯s im that the two of them were trying to make peace with each other was true instead¡­ Well, then he would obviously want to kill both the king and the crown prince in order to obtain the throne.

    Still, in that case, there are problematic points such as the fact that the king¡¯s grandson was left alive even though the younger brother should be aiming to kill all potential sessors¡­ Umumumu¡­

    ¡°This is confusing.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    No matter how many hypotheses we make, without something decisive, we can¡¯t actually do anything.

    Hmm, well, for the moment I suppose the grandson faction is more innocent-looking? Their potential reasons for killing the king and crown prince are pretty weakpared to the younger brother faction.

    ¡°Either way, I suppose it¡¯s better for us to not do anything, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°The other side isn¡¯t in contact with us anyway, so there¡¯s no reason for us to involve ourselves. With Your Majesty¡¯s power, it would be easy to forcefully put a stop to the conflict in that country, but I believe that is overreaching on our part. Or perhaps, would you rather use this opportunity to subjugate Horn with force as the first step of your world domination n?¡±

    What¡¯s this person saying¡­ Even though it should be a joke, it doesn¡¯t sound like one¡­

    To be honest, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t do that. But still, you know how tough it would be to govern the entire world after I conquered it? I already have my share of troubles with just this small country, too.

    ¡°Well, for now our country¡¯s developmentes before matters regarding other countries. While the number of citizens as well as the size of the town has been increasing, crime rates have also risen in proportion to that. For now, the knight order members as well as Nyantarou- dono¡¯s feline surveincework are working hard to protect the town, but I fear the drop in avable personnel once the knight order is dispatched somewhere else.¡±

    I understand Kousaka-san¡¯s worries. Basically, the town¡¯s security personnel would be lessened whenever I send knights out for Frame Gear operations. I do wish thatrge-scale battles won¡¯t happen, but with the variants increasing in power and the world barrier weakening, we never know what could happen.

    ¡°Should we form a guard corps separate from the knight order, as expected?¡±

    ¡°I suppose. We can let Yamagata or Baba-dono lead it, and make it a division under the country instead of Your Majesty as an individual. If we do that, when Your Majesty is absent, they can still move freely to a degree.¡±

    Un, it should be fine if it¡¯s those two. And they didn¡¯t like riding in Frame Gears much to begin with, too. They should do well for this job.

    ¡°The fishing industry based off the dungeon inds has started operating normally as well. Merchants from both Belfast and Regulus have started toe here to buy fresh fish.¡±

    ¡°Please tell the fishermen to not go too far off the coast, okay? Since monsters will show up if they¡¯re too far out.¡±

    ¡°We understand that as well.¡±

    I had ordered the kraken I summoned to patrol the waters near the inds and chase awayrge monsters, but if they go out of that area, I can¡¯t promise their safety.

    After that, I received more reports on other matters from Kousaka-san and Tsubaki-san, and my job for the morning is over.

    After eating lunch with everyone, it would be the Reverse World for me in the afternoon. I have some small things to do in preparation for the two-world conference in the future.

    First, I should go to Trihn God-Empire, I suppose. Let¡¯s contact His Majesty the Emperor and make an appointment. Linze and Hilda were coincidentally free and said they wanted to go as well, so I brought them along.

    As we transferred ourselves to the imperial pce in the capital of Trihn God-Empire with [Dimensional Transfer], the person sent out to wee us spotted us immediately and came closer.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Prince¡­ Or not, Princess Lystis. Have you been well?¡±

    ¡°Aah, ever since the senate was dissolved, there has been a ton of things for us to do. If I¡¯m not well, I wouldn¡¯t have made it this far.¡±

    While it wasn¡¯t the rigid-looking male clothing I sawst time, it isn¡¯t something a girl would wear normally like a dress. Wearing a rough-looking jacket on top and pants below, the crown princess of the empire, Lystis Le Trihn greeted us.

    When I introduced Linze and Hilda as my fianc¨¦es, while she was surprised, she exchanged handshakes with the two of them with a smile.

    ¡°Father and elder brother are waiting for you. There¡¯s apparently something they wanted to consult you about.¡±

    While saying that, Lystis-san led us into the castle. Consult¡­? What could it be about?

    In a room within a corner of the castle, the emperor, Harold La Trihn, was waiting for us together with the crown prince, Rupheus La Trihn, and Princess Lystis¡¯ teacher, Sir Zerorick.

    Both the emperor and the crown prince wore sses, and had a simr intellectual look; on the other hand, Sir Zerorick gave off the feeling of a warrior who had experiences numerous battles.

    Back when the senate was still in control of the empire, both the emperor and the crown prince looked a bit thin and unwell, but now they had betterplexionspared to before.

    ¡°Ohh, thank you foring, Touya-dono.¡±

    The Trihn emperor stood up from his chair and came forward for a handshake.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you¡¯re doing well.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you, every day has been fun for me. I almost feel as if I¡¯m regressing in age.¡±

    I smiled wryly at the emperor¡¯s words. Until recently, he had been an emperor only in name, and was oppressed by the tyranny of the senate in actuality. It stands to reason that he would be more energetic once they¡¯re gone.

    The same goes for the crown prince; the gloominess during the time when he was forced to be engaged with the daughter of the senate chairman was gone from his expression.

    While I only heard about this from others, apparently like her father, that fianc¨¦e in question had also relied on her status as the daughter of the senate chairman to do whatever she wanted; after the senate was dissolved, she had been arrested for her crimes.

    Anyone would feel like they¡¯re reborn if they¡¯re freed from a fianc¨¦e who¡¯s over 40, looks neither like a man nor like a woman, and also has a terribly twisted personality.

    Although we talked about this on the phone before, I once again gave the exnation regarding the two-world conference to His Majesty the Emperor and His Highness the Crown Prince, and asked them if they had any potential countries in mind that they can convince to join.

    ¡°Unfortunately, our diplomatic rtionships were also controlled by the senate in the past, you see. We don¡¯t really have any country that¡¯s friendly with us. We have a non-aggression pact with Raze Martial Kingdom to our south, but that¡¯s the extent of our rtionship; and as for Diem Kingdom to our east, they had been threatened by us before to be a vassal state. Right now, only Prim Kingdom¡ªwith which we managed to form ties due to your help, Touya-dono¡ªwould probably be willing to interact with us in a friendly manner.¡±

    Un, Prim did almost get invaded back then. ¡°It¡¯s something done by the senate so it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with us¡± isn¡¯t something that can be said for this, anyway.

    ¡°Which is why, at theing-up two-world conference that you spoke of, it¡¯s necessary for us to show off the reborn Trihn. Well, separate from that, there¡¯s actually something we¡¯d like to request Touya-dono this time¡­¡±

    ¡°That reminds me, Princess Lystis also said something like that¡­ What is it? If it¡¯s something I can do, then I¡¯ll lend you my strength.¡±

    His Majesty the Emperor nced at the sses-wearing crown prince to his side and cleared his throat. The crown prince, too, looked rather ufortable all of a sudden. What?

    ¡°Ah¡­ Well, I heard that Touya-dono met Queen Margarita of Strain some time ago?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Her Majesty the Queen had agreed to participate in the two-world conference. She also promised to call out to Raze Martial Kingdom and Holy Kingdom Alent. What about it?¡±

    ¡°Queen Margarita has a son and daughter, you see. And the 20-year-old daughter, Crown Princess Berlietta, was said to be a beautiful woman with ample intelligence. And so, well¡­¡±

    As I looked at His Majesty the Emperor, who was hesitating in his speech, with a suspicious gaze, Linze who was next to me opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­ Could it be that you wish for her to be engaged to the crown prince, or something like that- desu?¡±

    With a feeling of ¡°that¡¯s it!¡±, the emperor pped his knee and pointed at Linze.

    ¡°Yes! Exactly! It¡¯s a good idea that can work to promote a new friendship between Trihn and Strain, don¡¯t you think? And as such, I was thinking if we can ask Touya-dono to convey our intent skillfully to the other side¡­¡±

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you just contact them yourself? I can give you Her Majesty the Queen¡¯s number if you want.¡±

    ¡°No, well, you know how our country had been in the grips of the senate until recently¡­ Honestly, I feel that she might not want to leave her precious daughter in the care of such an ipetent emperor¡¯s son¡­¡±

    I mean, yeah, I guess that¡¯s possible¡­ Although there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll say that out loud in front of the emperor, whose shoulders are slumped and looked pretty dejected.

    ¡°And how does Your Highness the Crown Prince view this matter?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I agree with father¡¯s thoughts in general. However, it¡¯s the truth that I still have some resistance towards forming a rtionship with someone I don¡¯t know well¡­ It might trouble the other side, too. Marrying someone that she dislikes would only bring her sadness¡­¡±

    While pushing up his sses, the crown prince gave a rather indecisive reply. Assuming she might dislike you even though you¡¯ve never met each other, isn¡¯t that too negative?

    ¡°Elder brother thinks in a much too pessimistic manner for most things. Isn¡¯t it also possible for you two to find each other agreeable once you¡¯ve married?¡±

    The crown prince¡¯s face had a bitter expression when he heard the manly words from his sister. Well, since Princess Lystis had been living her life as a man until recently, and also had more opportunities to work with the armypared to her brother, it¡¯s probably natural for her to be more gant in this regard.

    While it¡¯s a political marriage in form, if the two of them love each other then it doesn¡¯t matter much. It¡¯s like that in my case anyway.

    ¡°Does that crown princess not have any fianc¨¦s of her own?¡±

    I snapped to attention at the point Hilda raised towards His Majesty the Emperor. Right, if the other side already has someone she¡¯s betrothed to, it would be bad to get between them.

    That reminds me, Hilda received a pretty big shock when she first learned I have fianc¨¦es of my own, didn¡¯t she.

    ¡°There¡¯s no worry about that. ording to our investigation, Princess Berlietta has neither a fianc¨¦ nor any potential candidates. Although we don¡¯t have any idea if there¡¯s any man she¡¯s attracted to.¡±

    None, huh. If that¡¯s the case¡­ Eh, wait a second?

    It¡¯s weird how the crown princess of a country¡ªwho¡¯s already 20¡ªdoesn¡¯t have a single fianc¨¦ or potential suitor, isn¡¯t it? There is the possibility that she simply has a strict standard, though.

    ¡°Whatever the case, first it¡¯s contacting Queen Margarita, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°It may be troublesome, but please take care of it. It may change the future of our country, after all.¡±

    I inwardly muttered a bit, that I¡¯m not really used to something like this, as I watched the emperor lower his head to me.

    However, it isn¡¯t a bad method in order to form a tie of friendship between the two countries. Still, if it goes well then everything¡¯s fine, but if it doesn¡¯t it¡¯ll be very awkward for both sides.

    Should I just go all out and gather young men and women from various royal families and powerful noble houses, and hold a blind date party at the two-world conference?

    Well, even if it doesn¡¯t go to that level, it can still be a party to get them to know each other.

    The only thing we¡¯ll do is providing the location, and we¡¯ll leave everything afterwards to the participants themselves, anyway. Un, I should give that idea more thought. Fortunately, there¡¯s a pro regarding such matters in our household. Or rather, she¡¯s an actual god of that field¡­

    For now, I took my smartphone out in order to make an appointment with Her Majesty the Strain Queen.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 369: Two-Country Talks, and People of Similar Interests.

    <h4>Chapter 369: Two-Country Talks, and People of Simr Interests.</h4>

    Since I¡¯ve managed to secure an appointment with the queen of Strain, I decided to have a talk with Crown Prince Rupheus.

    If the salesman doesn¡¯t know what he is selling, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sell anything no matter how excellent his products are, after all.

    For now, I¡¯ll do up a simple resume for him with a photo and some write-up done by the pce scribes.

    ¡°Something like this, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Fumu fumu. Well, it looks pretty good. Except for one point.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t mention it¡­¡±

    Crown Prince Rupheus had a gloomy aura around him as we talked.

    The point I talked about, was the fact that the crown prince had a past engagement annulled. While it was entirely due to problems with the other side so he doesn¡¯t have anything to be ashamed of, and that was written properly on the paper as well, there¡¯s still the possibility that he could be seen as someone who couldn¡¯t judge the character of others.

    Well, in this case, that was a false usation since he was being forced by the senate to ept the engagement.

    Princess Lystis, who had been looking at the sheets of paper I held in my hands from the side, opened her mouth suddenly.

    ¡°Nn? Elder brother, the hobby/specialty section isn¡¯t filled in here.¡±

    ¡°No, that is¡ª¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re getting married, it would be found out anyway. It¡¯s better if you just write it down here, you know?¡±

    With a forced expression, Crown Prince Rupheus wrote down ¡°Magic engineering / Maintaining golem equipment¡± in the hobby/specialty section.

    ¡°Heeh. You¡¯re interested in magic engineering?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s far beyond merely interested. Elder brother had been tinkering with the ¡®smartphone¡¯ Your Majesty the Sovereign King gave us for several days before this, and usually, if he¡¯s free he would go and do things like tuning the golem carriages or something like that. I sometimes wonder if he can actually make golems as long as he has the materials.¡±

    ¡°As expected, stuff like the G-cubes and Q-crystals are beyond me. The only people who can do that are a select few geniuses like Dr. Elka.¡±

    The crown prince replied to his sister with a bitter smile. It gives me a bit of aplicated feeling to hear that Dr. Elka being called a genius, though. I mean, leaving aside her personality for the moment, it¡¯s true that she¡¯s talented. She¡¯s having difficult-to-understand talks with Professor Babylon all the time, after all.

    Judging by what his younger sister said, it seems that the crown prince is quite a tech-savvy individual.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the kind of hobby that needs to be hidden, though-desu.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. That¡¯s what I think, too.¡±

    Linze and Hilda looked at each other and tilted their heads. To that, Crown Prince Rupheus once again let out a gloomy aura as he averted his eyes.

    ¡°In the past, I was once hit with the words ¡®It¡¯s pathetic for one who would be the next emperor to be ying around with the jobs of servants. Since the dirtiness and smell of oil from ying with machines would get onto me as well, stop doing that at once¡¯¡­¡±

    Ah¡­ From the oba-san fianc¨¦e, eh? Yeah, that could be a trauma. I wonder if this person¡¯s negative personality also came from there¡­

    Since there¡¯s also someone like the Magicraft King of Eisengard in this world, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something that would warrant a scolding. Well, that old man was a harmful pest though.

    The crown prince started to look dejected again; he¡¯s probably remembering his past. The pair of sses on his nose was also nted and falling, as if reflecting his emotions.

    Ah.

    ¡°Right. There¡¯s actually something I¡¯d like Your Highness the Crown Prince to take a look at. It¡¯s something right up your alley, I believe.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    I brought everyone to the courtyard of the Trihn castle, and took out an ether vehicle from [Storage] there.

    It¡¯s an improved model from the Fiat 3.5 HP imitations that I sold to the monarchs over in the Surface World before. (Note: Fiat 3.5 HP is an early car model. Y¡¯all will have to google this yourselves, since I can¡¯t right now.)

    ¡°This is called an ether vehicle. It¡¯s a type of vehicle that can move by itself without a golem.¡±

    Transportation in the Surface World mainly consists of horse carriages, while in the Reverse World, there are golem carriages beside normal horse ones.

    Golem carriages are carriages that are pulled by multi-legged or tread-type golems, and they can carry around a sizeable amount. Of course, there¡¯s also the presence of small models for a few people to use.

    The scientific developments of this world are generally based off of golems, so there are many things in this world that require those golems to function. Transportation is also a part of that. Even the ships in this world have golem technology in their parts.

    In the case of the ether vehicle, however, besides the ether liquid which it uses as fuel, most of its other parts are at a level where the level of magic engineering in this world is sufficient to handle; plus, it also doesn¡¯t need golems.

    I got onto the ether vehicle and drove it around the courtyard a few times for everyone to see; and once I returned to where everyone else was, as expected, the first one who jumped at it was Crown Prince Rupheus.

    ¡°This is amazing! The poweres from a magic engine¡­ No, it¡¯s not a normal magic engine. To think it can produce that much speed with this small size¡­! If the body is erged a bit, it may be able to use a Barreken-made magic engine¡­ But then, would the performance drop due to the increase in weight? In order to transfer the power from the engine without any waste, the shaft at the center¡­¡± (Note: since there¡¯s no reference, I assume ¡°Barreken¡± is the name of a magic engineering brand.)

    The crown prince muttered to himself as he moved around the ether vehicle while looking here and there. Looking at that figure, I felt that he may be a good match with the dwarfs who¡¯re addicted to tinkering with machines.

    ¡°I can present this to you if you want.¡±

    ¡°Really!?¡±

    ¡°In my world, various countries are already trying to develop improved models based on this one. Aren¡¯t new designs floating up inside your mind as well, Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I really do want to try improving this. This is interesting. It¡¯s been a while since I was this excited about something.¡±

    I can understand his feelings a bit. When I was a kid, there was a period when I was engrossed in the first toy car I got, doing things like buying new parts and exchanging them, and opening small holes on the body to reduce weight.

    For the moment, I passed a manual with the design blueprint for the vehicle as well as points on its usage and maintenance to the crown prince. The authors are the professor and Rosetta. It¡¯d be troubling for both sides if he couldn¡¯t put it back together after taking it apart, after all.

    I also gave him several bottles of ether liquid as a service.

    While saying his thanks all the while, the crown prince got onto the ether vehicle with glee and went towards the golem workshop located near the stables.

    ¡°From experience, he¡¯s not going toe back out for several days. Umu¡­ Was it a failure after all to ask him to write the resume properly?¡±

    His younger sister, Princess Lystis, folded her arms and sighed.

    Well, while I think that his current look is much better than the dejected look before, my opinion isn¡¯t what matters here. I suppose we can only pray the other side is a generous person who wouldn¡¯t mind this hobby of his.

    Conflicts between married couples due to their interests aren¡¯t something umon, after all¡­ I think it¡¯s better than hiding it, though.

    ¡°Anyways, I¡¯ll go bring the talk about the marriage to Strain Kingdom now. I¡¯ll try my best to not betray your expectations. Even if it¡¯s rejected, I¡¯ll properly tell you the reason from the other side.¡±

    ¡°Please take care of¡­ No, we leave it to you.¡± (Note: not sure what this part means. From what I could tell in the raw, I think she was speaking in a masculine way but switched to a more polite tone and repeated herself.)

    As Princess Lystis saw us off, we transferred ourselves to Strain Kingdom via [Gate], bringing along the resume and photograph of the crown prince.

    The capital of Strain, Citronia, was a city that looked somewhat simr to the capital of Belfast.

    This ce has a liveliness that doesn¡¯t lose to the Holy Capital Alen of the neighboring Holy Kingdom Alent. Various people and golems moved around on the streets, creating a healthy bustle.

    ¡°It¡¯s a nice city, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    While looking around at the city, Hilda spoke her thoughts. Linze, who was next to her, was also looking at the golems around her with a curious look.

    We headed towards the pure white castle directly in front of us. It¡¯s a beautiful castle; its red roofs form a nice contrast with the blue sky behind them.

    When I gave my name to the guards stationed on the bridge before the castle gates, we were escorted in courteously. Seems like Her Majesty the Queen had already made the preparations.

    After waiting for a while in therge guestroom we were led to, Queen Margarita of Strain Kingdom came into the room with several maids and knights following her.

    ¡°Wee, Your Majesty the Sovereign King. We meet again.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Please pardon our sudden visit this time.¡±

    I honestly didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be meeting the queen again so soon; our first meeting at a restaurant was only a few days ago. I had assumed the next time would¡¯ve been the two-world conference.

    ¡°And those youngdies there are?¡±

    ¡°My fianc¨¦es, Linze and Hilda. Linze is a magician who¡¯s capable of wielding ancient magic, and Hilda is the princess of the knight kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, so it wasn¡¯t just the three from the other day?¡±

    Her Majesty the Queen had a half-surprised, half-dumbfounded expression on her face. During the dinner meetingst time, Yumina, Sakura and Suu were present. She seems shocked that there¡¯s another two people but¡­ There¡¯s actually nine in total. I¡¯m very sorry.

    Come to think of it, I don¡¯t really know much about the general view on marriage in the Reverse World. I wonder if even royalties here don¡¯t usually have several spouses.

    When I asked that, it seems that that¡¯s not the case. Just like the Surface World, if you¡¯re a noble or royalty, it¡¯s not rare for you to have several wives or concubines.

    The previous king of Strain Kingdom had two wives; both of those wives had one daughter each, and the elder daughter is the current Queen Margarita.

    Her Majesty the Queen had married the son of a duke, and had given birth to a daughter and then a son. Her husband had apparently passed away a few years ago. The elder daughter would be Princess Berlietta.

    Since we were coincidentally on a rted topic, I decided to bring out the matter entrusted to me by Trihn God-Empire.

    ¡°So the Trihn emperor said that¡­ While it¡¯s a proposal I¡¯m thankful for¡­¡±

    Her Majesty the Queen spoke in an apologetic tone while furrowing her brows.

    The people around us also had delicate expressions. Araa, doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s well-received. And I even had Crown Prince Rupheus write up a resume too.

    ¡°Umm, does Princess Berlietta already have someone she¡¯s interested in? Or are you uneasy about sending your daughter to Trihn?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing of the sort. I actually feel apologetic to Crown Prince Rupheus of Trihn.¡±

    The queen answered with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Well, Bell¡­ Berlietta is, how should I say it, a bit weird¡­ She had been interested in golem technology since young, and studied in magic engineering techniques extensively.¡±

    Ororo? Isn¡¯t that¡­ Exactly what we wish for?

    ¡°I wonder if she took after me; when she gets engrossed in something, she bes¡­ She would look at nothing but the thing she¡¯s working on, and ignore everything else. There were several talks of engagement brought up to her before this, but she ignored them all, saying ¡®If I had the time to make children, I¡¯d rather make a magic engine¡¯.¡±

    Muu. So before bringing up the talk of marriage, I have to somehow get her to show interest, is it?

    Well, I do have several baits I can use on this kind of person. I think the same hand I used against the crown prince of Trihn would work here, wouldn¡¯t it?

    ¡°For now, is it possible to meet with Princess Berlietta? I¡¯d like to talk to her, and also give her a present.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. That child should be in her personal workshop in the castle, so I¡¯ll call her over.¡±

    While one of the maids went away to call Princess Berlietta, we talked about the transferrers who identally drifted through the gap between dimensions into this world.

    There are eight transferrers who Strain have sheltered. Of them, three does not wish to return to their home country. The other five said they wanted to return, so I¡¯ll be bringing them back togetherter.

    Queen Margarita was apparently interested in magic, as she was asking Linze various questions.

    ¡°So even someone from this world is capable of using magic as long as they possess the required aptitude?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Since this world has fewer magic particles in its atmosphere, it would require substantial talent on the individual¡¯s part in order to use strong magics, but¡­ It¡¯s not impossible-desu. It should be at a practical level, I think.¡±

    ¡°Well, then how would one get about with knowing their aptitudes¡­¡±

    Cutting off the rest of Her Majesty¡¯s words, the door of the guestroom opened, and a single woman rushed in.

    She had the same light brown hair as Queen Margarita brushed upwards, but perhaps because she was running, her hair was messy and loose in ces.

    I had heard that she was 20, but with her nd-looking ck-rimmed sses and childish face, she looked more like someone my age. So this person is Princess Berlietta.

    She was wearing work clothing simr to the overalls Rosetta of Babylon always wears, without any sex appeal. The leather gloves stained with oil adds to her image of a technical staff even more. Looking at her figure, I¡¯m sure most people would never imagine that she¡¯s actually the princess of a country.

    ¡°Bell¡­ Berlietta. What is that way you¡¯re dressed? I¡¯m sure I told you to get changed beforeing here?¡±

    ¡°Okaa-sama, please leave the small matters to afterwards! More importantly, is that person there the sovereign from which you received that ¡®smartphone¡¯ from!?¡±

    Ignoring her mother, who scolded her with a frown, the princess looked towards me with glittering eyes.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Princess Berlietta. I am the sovereign of Brunhild Dukedom, Mochizuki Touya¡ª¡±

    ¡°Please give me a ¡®smartphone¡¯ too! That thing is amazing! It¡¯s revolutionary! The fact that it¡¯s mass-produced means it¡¯s not something from the ancient civilizations like the Legacy golems, right!? Just what kind of technology was needed to make it that small!? As expected, is it using ancient magic engineering techni¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wait up wait up wait up! Too close, too close!¡±

    I hastily put my hands up towards the steadily approaching Princess Berlietta, and blocked her advance.

    When Hilda got between the two of us and red at her, she finally stopped moving towards me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not the one who made that. It¡¯s the technicians at our ce. That¡¯s why I cannot answer your questions, unfortunately.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see. And I thought I could hear some useful things too.¡±

    Her tension having disappeared, Princess Berlietta dropped down onto one of the sofas nearby and heaved a sigh. That¡¯s quite the gappared to before¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty the Sovereign King. My daughter has been disrespectful¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind. I was just a bit surprised. Princess Berlietta¡¯s interest in magic engineering seems to be substantial. In that case, I have a present here that you should like¡­¡±

    ¡°Present!? Could, could it be a ¡®smartphone¡¯!?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not.¡±

    While bringing along the once-again dejected Princess Berlietta, as well as the queen and her escorts, we moved ourselves to the inner courtyard. As expected, it¡¯s not something I can take out of [Storage] inside a room, after all.

    ¡°Amazing! Is it really alright for us to receive this!?¡±

    ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡±

    Princess Berlietta, who was already tinkering here and there on the ether vehicle, showed an expression of joy upon hearing my words.

    ¡°Is it really fine?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve also given one to His Highness the Crown Prince of Trihn too. Actually, His Highness the Crown Prince is also someone who likes to tinker with such things. I think he and Princess Berlietta would go well together.¡±

    ¡°Ara, that is convenient!¡±

    Princess Berlietta looked at us with a nk face due to hearing her own nameing up in the talk between me and the queen.

    ¡°What¡¯s this talk about?¡±

    Since the person involved still has no idea about the situation, we filled her in. We talked about how the crown prince of Trihn would like to seek a rtionship, and that he is also someone interested in magic engineering; I also passed her the resume and photograph.

    ¡°Fun¡­ Well, his looks aren¡¯t that bad¡­¡±

    Princess Berlietta muttered while looking at the crown prince¡¯s photo. Seems like the talk won¡¯t break down for the moment. As expected, she might be a bit interested in the other side due to him being someone with the same interests as her.

    ¡°For the moment, wouldn¡¯t you meet and talk with him? His Highness the Crown Prince was also engrossed in improving the ether vehicle, so you should be able to have an interesting talk with him.¡±

    ¡°I suppose, so. Well, if it¡¯s just meeting him¡­¡±

    When Princess Berlietta answered in a small voice while going slightly red, everyone else from Strain around her, from the queen to the knights and maids, started moring.

    ¡°That Berlietta-sama is¡­!¡±

    ¡°That Berlietta-sama who used to hole up inside the workshop all the time¡­!¡±

    ¡°That Berlietta-sama who never showed any interest in fashion or men¡­!¡±

    ¡°Shut it, you all!¡±

    As she shouted back with a bright red face, the shut-in princess Berlietta got onto the ether vehicle and drove away. Her handling¡¯s pretty good.

    ¡°For that child to show that kind of face¡­ It seems that I can hold some expectations for this. Your Majesty the Sovereign King, the matter of the engagement talk with Trihn, I leave it to you. It might be that child¡¯sst chance, after all.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that is the case, though¡­ For now, I¡¯ll set up a ce where the two can meet. I¡¯ll contact you again at ater date.¡±

    She seems rather receptive. Thank god, it seems that it might work out.

    Since they both share the same hobby, they should have lots of conversation topics between them.

    ¡ªWhen two people of simr interests meet each other, a certain thing will always ur; however, I hadpletely forgotten about it back then.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 370: The Marriage Interview, and a Stand-Off.

    <h4>Chapter 370: The Marriage Interview, and a Stand-Off.</h4>

    Within the Reverse World, our main hideout would be Dracliff Ind.

    With the silver dragon, Shirogane, at the top, numerous dragons live on the ind, and humans aren¡¯t allowed tond there.

    If a ship approached the ind, elders who could converse in the humannguage would warn them; and if they do not heed that warning, they would be chased away by force.

    While I did tell them to refrain from killing if possible, that¡¯s not a strict order. If danger would befall the dragon, it is permitted to retaliate in order to protect the ind or itself.

    Dracliff Ind is located in the middle of an ind sea surrounded on four sides by Trihn, Strain, Diem and Alent.

    As I thought that it isn¡¯t a bad ce for the marriage interview between the crown prince of Trihn and the princess of Strain, I decided on this ce for the location of the meeting.

    On the day itself, the Trihn emperor and crown prince, the Strain queen and princess, as well as their respective escort knights met inside the vi on Dracliff Ind, under a sky where dragons freely flew about.

    While Crown Prince Rupheus simply looked to be wearing a more formal attire than before, Princess Berlietta lookedpletely different from her sses-and-overalls look we saw her in the other day.

    A moderately glittering dress wrapped around her body, a small tiara sat on top of her light brown hair which was let down, and a stylish-looking pair of sses as well as some light makeup adorned her baby face. A woman really can change¡­

    In any case, after a round of simple introductions for either side, the marriage interview began in a room within the vi.

    Although I¡¯m technically the matchmaker for these two¡­ Or rather, for these two countries, I¡¯m also somewhat of an outsider, so I tried to not speak out too much during the conversation. And besides, I don¡¯t know much about either of their countries anyway.

    Still, most of the talking was done by the Trihn emperor and the Strain queen, and the two persons who are the main reason why we¡¯re here are not saying much to each other. They¡¯re probably nervous.

    ¡°The garden of this vi has some beautiful greenery, and you can also view the entire ind from there. How about the two of you go there for a walk?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ah, yes, if Princess Berlietta is fine with it¡­¡±

    ¡°E, umm, I don¡¯t mind. The, then let¡¯s go.¡±

    As they kept acting shy with each other, the two of them left for the garden with one escort knight each following behind.

    As a precaution, I also had Kougyoku watch over them from above.

    ¡°Surprisingly, the first impression doesn¡¯t seem to be bad.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It looked like a decent atmosphere.¡±

    Both His Majesty the Emperor and Her Majesty the Queen were looking at the two of them with satisfied expressions; it showed their wishes as parents, not as the leaders of their respective countries.

    Still, from their standpoints as monarchs, this is a rare asion where they can talk with each other. While waiting for their children to return, the two parents started talking about various proposals and other things, andpletely entered working mode.

    As it¡¯s not a talk where I can participate in, I left the two monarchs in the care of the butler Shirogane as well as the three golem sisters, Rubi, Sappha and Emera, and went out to the garden as well.

    Of course, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to go get in the way of the two young people out there. I just wanted to take a peek at the situation. Just a bit, okay?

    When I synchronized my eyesight with that of Kougyoku¡¯s¡ªshe¡¯s currently stooped atop a tree branch in the garden¡ªI caught the figures of the two of them, walking around the garden while maintaining a delicate distance between each other.

    Seems like they havn¡¯t broken the ice yet. They were both trying to start a conversation, but they just couldn¡¯t find the right moment, or so it felt. Why aren¡¯t they using themon hobby they shared as a topic?

    ¡°Both of them seem unfamiliar to this kind of situation, so¡­¡±

    On one hand is a man who had been chained into an engagement with an oba-san until recently, and on the other hand is a woman who holed up inside her workshop without caring about the outside world all the time. While it¡¯s a bitte to be thinking this, are these two really royalties?

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Touya-kun push their backs a little-no yo?¡±

    ¡°Unn, that might be me doing something excessive though.¡±

    ¡°But at this rate, even if they do marry each other, we¡¯ll just have a couple who¡¯s cold to each other, you know-no yo?¡±

    ¡°Right, it certainly does feel that way¡­ Eh, uowaaah!?¡±

    I yelled out in reflex upon seeing Karen nee-san, who was standing besides me before I noticed it.

    ¡°How many times have I told you not to erase your presence and approach me like that!? It¡¯s bad for my heart! Wait, why are you even here!?¡±

    ¡°My onee-chan sensor reacted-no yo. Although, since the people involved this time aren¡¯t really rted to Touya-kun, the sensitivity was kind of bad-no yo.¡±

    The Love God made a rather regretful face. Can that sensor of yours just break down already?

    ¡°Still, I think it¡¯s best if you helped them out a bit-no yo. See, the number of times they spoke are getting smaller, and the atmosphere is also gradually turning into something awkward-no yo?¡±

    Ah, she¡¯s right. Umu, I feel like I¡¯m being moved against my will, but whatever.

    I took out an ether vehicle from [Storage], and started up its magic engine. Karen nee-san lightly hopped into the passenger seat¡­ Well, it¡¯s fine, I guess.

    While the magic engine let out a low hum, I slowly drove the vehicle towards where the two of them are.

    ¡°Ah!?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty the Sovereign King, that is¡­!¡±

    Rather than the fact that I appeared before them, or Karen nee-san who¡¯s sitting next to me, the two of them were focused entirely on the ether vehicle we were riding.

    While the ones I gave them as presents were models based off the Fiat 3.5 HP, this one is modelled after the Renault type K.

    In the year 1902, the France-based Renault won a race held between Paris and Vienne with the aforementioned model. The real thing can put out a maximum speed of up to 125km/h, but this one can¡¯t go that fast. Since it¡¯s only mimicking the external appearance, and the insides arepletely different, after all.

    However, depending on the method, it¡¯s possible to make this run faster than even that. Although I¡¯ve made sure that it can¡¯t go too fast since the body may not be able to withstand that.

    As I stopped the ether vehicle in front of the two of them (precisely, the four of them, since the two escort knights are there too) and got off, they immediately drew close.

    ¡°This is a different ether vehicle from the one a while ago, isn¡¯t it!?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, b-but is it ok if we take a look at the inside?¡±

    Nodding to Princess Berlietta¡¯s question, I opened the bo of the type K.

    The two of them immediately rushed to peer into the car with glittering eyes, almost as ifpeting with each other.

    ¡°There are three ether lines engraved. And this magic engine¡­ I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the model used in Garudio Empire¡¯s golem carriages? The one made by the Griten Company.¡±

    ¡°No, that one isrger, and it also doesn¡¯t have the same detailed construction.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡±

    The two escort knights looked at their charges, who had suddenly started talking flowingly to each other, with dumb-looking faces.

    A magic engine is, as its name suggests, an engine which moves with magic; however, it¡¯s extremely hard for an average human to be able to provide the magic power necessary for the

    engine to start. Only with the magic power of a golem with its G-cube can the magic engine start to output power.

    The ether vehicle moves, in this case, by recing the G-cube with the ether liquid, and putting the amplified magic power from that into the engine.

    Of course, depending on the magic engine, various factors such as durability, noise, output and ether liquid usage amounts would change. That¡¯s the interesting part about this.

    ¡°That¡¯s a new magic engine made in our world. New ether vehicles are still being born right now over in the other side.¡±

    Well, this type K was made by Rosetta during her spare time, though. If I left this to Professor Babylon or Dr. Elka, it felt like they would make something outrageous, so I didn¡¯t.

    Besides that, others are also developing ether vehicles like the dwarves and the magic engineers of Ferzen. If I were to borrow the words of the professor, they were ¡°interesting¡± due to their rather unique shapes and functions.

    ¡°I was thinking about holding a race with all the different ether vehicles developed by the various countries in the future. Right now, we¡¯re drafting a testing stage, so to speak. We¡¯re nning to let a few ether vehicles run on an experimental course we made.¡±

    It¡¯ll still be dangerous without some rules, though. We¡¯ll need to set some safety standards too.

    However, this time¡¯s race is more about experimenting; if this kind of ether vehicle runs on this type of course, what would be the result? Or something like that. As such, we¡¯re nning to do some unreasonable things.

    With magic, the dangers can be reduced to a degree; also, interesting courses can be made with magic¡¯s help.

    We can even make something like a tile that drops the vehicle¡¯s speed for 10 seconds if one goes over it, or an eleration tunnel, you know.

    We also prepared things like seats enchanted with [Teleport]. If the vehicle¡¯s body experiences a strong shock, it would transfer the driver to a safe location instantaneously. It¡¯s the same thing used in Frame Gears; honestly, it¡¯s much better than airbags, isn¡¯t it.

    ¡°Would the two of you like to participate in that test race? It¡¯ll be interesting¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll participate!¡±

    ¡°Of course! No way I¡¯ll miss something that interesting!¡±

    Cutting off my words with a great momentum, the two of them expressed their intention to participate. You guys are too excited, really.

    As they immediately asked to know about the type K¡¯s inner structure, I took out the blueprints drawn by Rosetta and passed them over. If it was the professor or I, we can do it easily with [Analyze], though.

    Well, leaving the professor aside, even if I knew the internal structure, I wouldn¡¯t be able to understand that information, though.

    ¡°I see¡­ So this kind of method was possible too¡­¡±

    ¡°But if it¡¯s like this, in the case of sudden magic power emission¡­¡±

    ¡°For that, this part here¡­¡±

    ¡°In that case, if we leave out this ce¡­¡±

    Leaving the couple who had already entered a world of their own while looking at the blueprints, we turned heel and left the garden.

    ¡°With this, they¡¯ve begun to speak to each other properly, I guess?¡±

    ¡°This is only the beginning-no yo. They need to start being conscious of each other, and wanting to know more about each other. Right now, the thing they want to know more about is the ether vehicle-no yo.¡±

    Well, yeah. It¡¯d be good if they would start being conscious of each other through that shared hobby in the near future. Well, that would be up to the two themselves, and things like timing alsoes into y, so. Eh, I¡¯m not qualified to be saying these things like a know-it-all, am I?

    When we returned to the vi, His Majesty the Emperor and Her Majesty the Queen were making small talks while rxing.

    ¡°Ohh, Touya-dono. How were the two of them?¡±

    ¡°They were speaking to each other nicely. I think it¡¯s going well.¡±

    ¡°Maa. That is well.¡±

    The two leaders looked at each other and smiled with joy. I guess they were worried as parents.

    I introduced Karen nee-san to the two, and while drinking the ck tea Shirogane poured us, we talked about theing two-world conference.

    For Strain Kingdom¡¯s invitations, while Holy Kingdom Alent promised to participate, Raze Martial Kingdom was apparently still hesitating on their decision.

    As for the reason, since they have not suffered an attack from the variants as yet, and doesn¡¯t have any transferrers from our world in their country, they found it hard to believe all this talk about a different world.

    Having said that, it¡¯s stupid to wait until something also urs in Raze for them to believe in our talk, so we¡¯ll have to find some way to convince them right now.

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s that country, then there shouldn¡¯t be any need to worry. Touya-dono just needs to show a bit of your strength, and everything would be settled.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Like the name Martial Kingdom suggests, their country has a culture of respecting individual strength. If you go at them from the front, fair and square, and show your strength to them, even if they wouldn¡¯t believe you they¡¯d at least listen to what you have to say.¡±

    Umu, so it¡¯s a country filled with musclebrains? I feel like if I threw Takeru ojii¡ªwho¡¯s the Martial God¡ªthere, the problem would be solved in an instant¡­

    ¡°I can guess what you¡¯re thinking right now, but that¡¯ll lead to lots of troubleter, so it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t do it-no yo.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I knew it.¡±

    Karen nee-san saw right through me. True, that felt like it would blow up into something huge.

    And as for Panashes Kingdom, the pumpkin pants prince fromst time helped in making the final decision, apparently. He apparently boasted all over the ce that we¡¯re friends, but I don¡¯t remember ever bing something like that. We¡¯re acquaintances, you know. Just acquaintances.

    For now, Trihn, Prim, Alent, Panashes, and if things go well, Raze; we¡¯ll proceed while assuming these five countries will be participating in the two-world conference. (Note: wait what. Strain? Hello? Also, what about Garudio?)

    As we were trying to put our schedules together, a telepathy came from Kougyoku.

    [Master, there¡¯s a slight problem.]

    [What happened?]

    [Those two had started arguing with each other/p>

    ¡°Eh!?¡±

    ¡°Has something happened?¡±

    Her Majesty the Queen tilted her head towards me who had suddenly let out a voice.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s a sudden call, so I¡¯ll be leaving for now.¡±

    While taking my smartphone out from my breast pocket, I faked a bitter smile while acting as if I¡¯m on call with someone else as I walked away from the room. When I reached a position

    where the two leaders wouldn¡¯t be able to see me, I immediately used [Teleport] to move to Kougyoku¡¯s location.

    ¡°Like I was saying! Shouldn¡¯t the first thing be strengthening the magic engine!? We should design a body that would utilize that well afterwards!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there something called bncing the body first!? Nothing well woulde from ignoring safety, you know!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ignoring that! I¡¯m talking about how focusing on durability alone isn¡¯t enough! It¡¯s obviously better to make a specialized type instead of a well-bnced one!¡±

    ¡°That way of doing it will give the driver extra burden! There¡¯ll definitely be some part that¡¯s tough to handle! People are not machines, you hear me!?¡±

    The two of them were shouting back and forth at each other. The escort knights behind them looked very ufortable being there.

    Sounds like the two of them had a difference in opinion when discussing the direction they would take when trying to make an improved model of the ether vehicle.

    ¡°Alright, alright, the two of you should calm down a little¡­¡±

    I tried to soothe the two of them who were ring at each other, but for some reason, their eyes turned to me simultaneously. What is this, scary.

    ¡°What does Your Majesty the Sovereign King think!? Don¡¯t you agree that by raising the level of the magic engine and the quality of each model, the overall possibility of the ether vehicles would expand!? If we don¡¯t do this, ether vehicles would not be able to develop!¡±

    ¡°If it cannot be used by the average people, those high specs would just be wasted! I believe that by designing a more easy-to-handle frame, the durability of the vehicle would increase, and it would be a vehicle that is capable of oveing all sorts of obstacles!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not exactly an expert so¡­¡±

    I¡¯m not the one who made that, you know¡­

    ¡°Fine! If you¡¯re going to keep sticking to it, then I shall show you at the test race! I¡¯ll never lose to Rupheus-sama¡¯s ether vehicle!¡±

    ¡°I ept that challenge! I¡¯ll prove to you at the race, that speed isn¡¯t the only thing that matters!¡±

    No, uh. We didn¡¯t even finish the course yet, what are you guys deciding here by yourselves? It¡¯s not like you two would be the only participants.

    I thought inviting them to the race would be good, but it backfired!

    ¡°OK-nano yo! The both of you should fight it out fair and square, with all your power-no yo!¡±

    ¡°Oi wait! Why the hell are you egging them on!? Onee-sama!?¡± (Note: he¡¯s calling Karen ¡°onee- sama¡± in a bit of an acting kind of way. It¡¯s hard to exin in words like this¡­ Uhh¡­ Just think of it as exaggerating.)

    Before I noticed, Karen nee-san appeared behind me with both her hands pushed out and in a thumbs-up pose. Don¡¯t appear at a time like this to make things worse!

    ¡°Rx, rx. There¡¯s the kind of love that sprouts from conflicts such as this-no yo. Since it¡¯s important for them to both be conscious of each other, right now it¡¯s a good option to let them fight it out all they want-no yo.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Really? You sure you didn¡¯t do it because you thought it¡¯d be fun?¡±

    I looked at Karen nee-san, who stealthily whispered her exnation into my ear, with suspicious eyes. Well, it¡¯s true that they are currentlypletely conscious of each other¡­

    Is this really going to be alright¡­?

    While looking at the two of them, who are facing each other while having fearless smiles on their faces, I felt just a bit uncertain.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 371: The Test Race, and the Course Details.

    <h4>Chapter 371: The Test Race, and the Course Details.</h4>

    ¡°The course would be one round around Dracliff Ind. It¡¯s fine to add various obstacles, instead of making a simple t course, right?¡±

    ¡°Since there¡¯s also a part of this race that¡¯s about testing the capabilities of the ether vehicles. Things like making them run on bad road conditions, and others.¡±

    Or rather, the part about testing is supposed to be the main purpose, really. Now, though, the race portion is bing more important¡­

    In order to be able to record various data, the professor would handle the designing of the race course. I¡¯m a little, no considerably worried about this arrangement, but I can¡¯t make a satisfactory course that would fulfill our needs anyway.

    The course design is being projected on a monitor within Babylon¡¯s [Laboratory] currently. At a nce, it looks like a pretty normal course, but¡­

    ¡°Why is there a split path here?¡±

    ¡°A shortcut, obviously. If the driver goes at it well, it¡¯ll cut away a lot of the track for him. Well, if he fails, then something horrible would be waiting for him.¡±

    ¡°And this part here that¡¯s cut off in the middle?¡±

    ¡°Jump across it. If the jumping distance isn¡¯t enough, the vehicle would obviously fall.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this part above the ocean¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, the pier area? It¡¯s the ce where you would never want to go out of the course, eh.¡±

    ¡­Is this really alright? I once again sternly reminded them to not go overboard.

    I was curious about how they would go about constructing the course on Dracliff Ind in the Reverse World; apparently, they would transfer the [Mini Workshop]s that were used to mass- produce things like Frame Gear-use bullets over and use those to make the course materials.

    Although they don¡¯t have the same functionality as the original, it¡¯s not like they¡¯ll be used to make anyplex machinery or something like that, so it¡¯s fine, or so they told me.

    ¡°Regina-chan, I¡¯ve finished the design for the thing you asked me~¡±

    The door to theb opened, and Dr. Elka walked in followed by the wolf-type golem, Fenrir.

    My unease only increased when I heard she¡¯s participating in the course design too¡­

    ¡°In any case, do it with safety as the top priority. Please don¡¯t let something like a crash happen and make the participants sustain heavy injuries, okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Even if the vehicle breaks into a million pieces, I¡¯ll make sure the driver doesn¡¯t suffer a single scratch. Believe in your lover, hm?¡±

    Who¡¯s your lover, you little girl¡­ I left the grinning professor behind and walked out of the [Laboratory].

    When I moved to the [Hangar] to find Monica, she was doing some maintenance work on an ether vehicle in one of the garages together with the [Workshop] manager, Rosetta, and the mini robots.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Master. Sorry, but could you pass me that wrench there?¡±

    I passed the wrench on the nearby work bench to Monica, who used it to tighten a few bolts on the wheel she¡¯s facing, before breathing out with a *fuu*. Rosetta then moved the wheel a bit, trying to confirm its movement.

    Deeper inside the garage, several skeletal chassis without any outeryers, and with their magic enginespletely exposed, sat side by side. Those are all ether vehicles, each with different characteristics.

    ¡°You doing well?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah. This is nothingpared to Frame Gears. We can probably make it in time even if we only use a bit of our free time to do this. What about the professor¡¯s side?¡±

    ¡°Making some weird course.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll make an ether vehicle that can finish any kind of weird course they throw at it-de arimasuyo. Just watch-de arimasu.¡±

    While tightly gripping a spanner in her hands, Rosetta made a guts pose with a snort.

    These two would be participating in the race this time too. They would fall under the driver category, as opposed to the professor¡¯s group who¡¯s the course designers. I wonder if the weird sense of rivalry they¡¯re feeling against the professors is due to their pride as fellow technicians?

    While it¡¯s not something I wrote into the rules for the race, the two of them aren¡¯t using any Babylon technologies in constructing their vehicles.

    It¡¯ll be meaningless if ether vehicles aren¡¯t things that the average engineer in both worlds can make. Well, the ether liquid that¡¯s used as fuel is another story, though.

    ¡°The dwarves down below are making their own too, right? We can¡¯t lose.¡±

    The dwarves that made the heavy constructions-use robot ¡°Dverg¡± would be participating in this race too.

    While I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what kind of ether vehicle their unique expertise would be able to create, their finished work would be running on the course made by that troublesome duo after all¡­ I hope nothing like an early retire happens.

    Also, our head maid, Lapis-san is participating too. Her driving technique is quite something, and the driving of a master driver would be good data for us too.

    And then there¡¯s the [Red Cats] chief, Nia, who kinda forced her way into a registration. Even if she¡¯s the holder of the red [Crown], she probably won¡¯t be able to act recklessly in an ether vehicle. Even if she did, there¡¯s just going to be the vice-chief, Est-san¡¯s scolding afterwards, so it¡¯s her own responsibility.

    The ether vehicles of the above two participants would also be made by Rosetta and Monica. Since it seemed like they aren¡¯t making very unique-looking vehicles, it should be alright.

    As for national participants besides Trihn and Strain, there¡¯s the Surface World¡¯s Magic Kingdom Ferzen.

    Ferzen had imed magic engineering as one of its areas of expertise, and it had already begun shifting its attention onto the ether vehicle since a while back; when we talked about the race, they quickly signed up.

    Although there¡¯s also a part of me that thought it¡¯d be more fun with more participants, the main reason why I permitted that was because having more models participating in the race would increase the data we can collect. Having said that, I hesitated quite a bit when I heard the driver would be His Majesty the Ferzen King in person.

    The ether vehicle piloted by the king, who¡¯s a macho man who loves collecting the weapons of heroes even though he¡¯s at the top of the Magic Kingdom¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be something like a dump car?

    And while I was harboring various unease like that, the day of the test race steadily approached.

    Well, while the matter regarding ether vehicles is important too, I hope that the two marriage candidates would acknowledge and make peace with each other with this.

    When I called their parents and asked about their conditions, the two of them were both working hard on their ether vehicles to the point of forsaking sleep. Are they really alright?

    The skies, where the roars of dragons can be heard echoing from time to time, are blue without a single cloud. There¡¯s no wind, and the seas are calm; it¡¯s the perfect day for a race.

    For today¡¯s test race, which is around Dracliff Ind, I¡¯ve ordered the dragons not to attack the humans here. Even though they¡¯re dragons, there seemed to be quite a few who are interested in the race itself. Well, I¡¯m fine with them spectating as long as they don¡¯t cause any disturbances.

    As usual, I called out Valkyries and made them act as camera crew; I¡¯ve set up arge monitor at the beach from where we can watch the race.

    Everyone else besides the drivers would be able to spectate the race from here.

    Now then, it¡¯s time to introduce the participants.

    Number 1: [Steel Axe]

    Driver: Griff

    The chief of the dwarven workshop group, Griff would be driving. The machine is the ether vehicle made with dwarven technology, the [Steel Axe].

    Number 2: [Silver Star]

    Driver: Rosetta & Monica

    The ether vehicle made by the [Workshop] manager, Rosetta, and the [Hangar] manager, Monica. They also serve as its drivers. The two of them are participating together.

    Number 3: [White Bird]

    Driver: Lapis

    The ether vehicle piloted by Brunhild¡¯s venerable head maid, Lapis-san. The vehicle itself is made by Rosetta and Monica.

    Number 4: [Red Cat]

    Driver: Nia

    The chief of the [Red Cats], Nia¡¯s vehicle. It¡¯s also made by Rosetta and Monica.

    Number 5: [Strain]

    Driver: Berlietta

    The princess of Strain Kingdom, Berlietta¡¯s self-made ether vehicle, with which she is personally participating.

    Number 6: [Trihn]

    Driver: Rupheus

    The crown prince of Trihn God-Empire, Rupheus¡¯s self-made ether vehicle, with which he is personally participating.

    Number 7: [Ferzen]

    Driver: the Ferzen King

    An ether vehicle which was produced from the crystallization of the Magic Kingdom¡¯s technological prowess. It¡¯s a ratherrge vehicle.

    Number 8: [Brunhild]

    Driver: Mochizuki Touya

    I¡¯m participating too, with a standard-type ether vehicle. This one is the Renault Type K model.

    (Note: I held it in until the end, but why did you even give actual name-like names to the first few if you¡¯re just going to use country names for theter ones¡­ Might as well call the earlier vehicles the [Dwarf], the [Babylon] and the [Maid] or something.)

    The race would have the above eight vehiclespeting with each other.

    Although some of the vehicles looked strange no matter how you slice it, as of right now, it¡¯s still not known whether they have any special abilities. Besides, I¡¯m one of the participants too, so it wouldn¡¯t make sense if they told me that.

    At a nce, the first to jump out would be the [Ferzen] with itsrge size. Well, that one kinda feels like it was made that way to amodate the size of its driver, though.

    An overall map for the course was handed out to the drivers a few days before the race. While detailed descriptions like small obstacles aren¡¯t written, one can understand the general structure of the course from the material prepared.

    The ind is split into four sections ording to the cardinal directions; the course starts in the southern section, and proceeds around the ind in a counter-clockwise direction for one round until the race participants reach the southern section again after traversing the western section.

    The exnation for the course given to me by the professors were as such:

    South: Pier Course

    A course made on top of a pier constructed on the beach and over the sea.

    East: Forest Course

    A course that runs through overgrown hills on dirt paths.

    North: Snowfield Course

    A course made with ice, and is easy to slip on.

    West: Obstacle Course

    A course with numerous obstacles waiting; a dangerous course.

    This is too vague, oi. I knew it, it was probably a mistake to leave this to them¡­

    As for rules, the drivers would have to clear each area within a given time limit, or they would be retired.

    Even if the vehicle breaks down and the driver has to push it to the area goal, as long as that¡¯s within the time limit, that driver is considered to have cleared the area.

    There are a few pit stops set up in each area, where the drivers can repair, or change the parts on their vehicles.

    I mean, the main purpose for the race this time is testing with regards to ether vehicles, and honestly the raceponent should¡¯ve been secondary¡­

    One hour before the race begins.

    The various country representatives that I invited, as well as their escorts, are assembled before the monitor. They¡¯re rxing around the tables I¡¯ve prepared.

    While I¡¯ve invited almost all of the Surface World countries, the only ones I¡¯ve invited from the Reverse World are Trihn, Strain, Prim and Garudio.

    Among them, I¡¯ve also invited the no-longer-holding-rights-to-session Prince Lucrecion¡­ Oops, he¡¯s the Margrave of Lowe right now; anyway, I¡¯ve invited him over on Garudio¡¯s part.

    ¡°It has been a long time. We were indebted to you for the matter before.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Are you parents doing well?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They¡¯re living ratherfortably after leaving the throne.¡±

    The young boy who I¡¯ve not met for a while exuded a mature atmosphere wholly unlike his actual age of 10. He changed quite a bit, didn¡¯t he.

    Although he¡¯s the actual margrave, right now a liaison is still taking care of his territory in his stead. He¡¯s probably learning a lot of things in order to be a proper ruler in the future. It¡¯d be good if today would allow him to rx a bit.

    Since their ages are close, I introduced him to Palouf¡¯s boy king.

    Seems like King Ernest of Palouf didn¡¯t bring a shogi set today.

    The two boys immediately hit it off with each other, due to the different topics they can talk about as people from different worlds.

    I retreated from that spot after the boy king¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Rachel, red at me with a ¡°Why¡¯d you do that¡± feeling. She probably wanted to be alone with her fianc¨¦, I guess.

    Trihn God-Empire¡¯s emperor, Strain Kingdom¡¯s queen, and Prim Kingdom¡¯s king were all talking with monarchs from this side.

    It¡¯s not a bad idea to get to know each other ahead of the two-world conference.

    Since they¡¯re monarchs from different worlds, they might be cautiously probing into each other in their dialogues¡­

    ¡°Kidnapping, eh. Hahaha, I can see it if it¡¯s him.¡±

    ¡°That country called Eisengard ended the moment they made him into an enemy. On this side too, we had two countries disappear off the map.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem as long as you interact with him normally. He does do some surprising things from time to time, though. Like this time.¡±

    (Note: Touya, the sentient force-of-nature. That description isn¡¯t even entirely wrong since he¡¯s a god.)

    Nn? Is it just me, or are their conversation topics a bit weird?

    I didn¡¯t interject, though, since it seemed as if they were having fun talking.

    With the leaders throwing sideway nces at me, I moved towards the area where the participant-use garages are lined up.

    There¡¯s a passageway enchanted with [Gate] opposite the garages, which lead to the various pit stops in the different areas mentioned earlier. If one¡¯s vehicle breaks down during the race, he/she can use the gates at the pit stops to return to the garage to make repairs.

    I entered the garage with the number painted on it.

    Well, I say enter but it doesn¡¯t even have a door or anything, so I¡¯m just walking in. I should start preparing for the race soon.

    Inside the garage, four mini robots were doing the final check on the Type K. These mini robots are my maintenance staff.

    Per the rule, four maintenance staff members as well as one navigator (to ride in the vehicle together with the driver) is permitted for each participant. Although, since the weight would increase by one person and the speed would fall subsequently, nobody registered any navigators besides the Rosetta-Monica team.

    ¡°In any case, make it easy to handle, got it?¡±

    The mini robots raised their hands with a ¡°Roger!¡± feeling. Since I¡¯m not going to aim for first ce or anything like that, I¡¯ll put my main goal down as finishing the race safely for the moment. Speed isn¡¯t a priority, as such.

    While we were working, two shadows appeared behind me.

    ¡°This is your vehicle, Touya? Looks pretty cool.¡±

    ¡°Um, we¡¯ve brought some light snacks.¡±

    The twins, Elze and Linze, showed up at the garage. They were holding small baskets in their hands, inside which some sandwiches and fruits are ced.

    When I asked about the others as we were eating, it seems that they all went to meet up with people rted to them.

    Yumina and Suu went to the Belfast king, Luu went to the Regulus emperor, Hilda went to the Lestia king, Leen went to the Mismede beast king, Sakura went to the Xenoas demon king, and Yae went to the Eashen Mikado.

    In Yae¡¯s case, she went to meet up with her older brother, Juutarou-san, who came as the guard of Ieyasu-san, who came as the escort of the Mikado, though.

    Also, Sakura was dragged there by her mother, Fiana-san, while being very uncooperative.

    In the case of Elze and Linze, as they don¡¯t have anyone like that among the guests, they¡¯re pretty free right now.

    If we push it a bit, there¡¯s the emperor of Refreese which is their birth country, but that¡¯s over with just a round of light greetings.

    ¡°So, any confidence?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to go for the win. This is more about performance testing, after all.¡±

    ¡°What is that weak-sounding reply? You don¡¯t have any thoughts about doing well at all?¡±

    Elze said something like that, but really, what¡¯s in it for me even if I win? I¡¯m honestly more concerned about Crown Prince Rupheus and Princess Berlietta.

    Well, in any case, I¡¯m d as long as I can finish the race safely. Since I have no idea what kind of things are set up on the course¡­ I hope there aren¡¯t things likendmines. I hope.

    After a while, everyone else also came here, and while we were having fun talking, the mini robots finished their maintenance works.

    ¡°Touya, is it no good if I ride on this-no?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ While I think it should be safe, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t. You wouldn¡¯t want it if we identally fall into the ocean and get wet, right?¡±

    Suu wanted to ride with me, but I refused. Getting wet is still the better part; who knows what other kinds of traps are there out on the course.

    Everyone else besides Suu seems to be thinking about that too, as they didn¡¯t say they want to ride as well. The navigator position is optional anyway; it¡¯s not like I need one. I can just make a map disy hover in front of me.

    On a side note, there¡¯s one bear plushie here who raised its hand as if to say ¡°Then I¡¯ll ride!¡±. Uh, what¡¯s the point even if you got on¡­?

    ¡°Fufu. Since I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be a hindrance, can you let it get on?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Well, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    It can¡¯t be helped since Leen asked me to. P excitedly ran all the way out of the garage as if saying ¡°Yay!¡±. Where are you going¡­

    Is it that happy about getting to ride? Well, that¡¯s one of the emotional expressions it¡¯s gotten via [Program], I guess.

    ¡°Alright, now I just need to wait for the race to start.¡±

    As I said that out loud while looking at the finished Type K, P, who came back from outside the garage, pulled on my pants.

    ¡°What?¡±

    When I followed P, who¡¯s waving its hand at me, outside the garage, I found Crown Pre Rupheus and Princess Berlietta, who were facing each other with fearless smiles. Uwa¡­

    ¡°Congrattions on finishing without a hitch. However, no matter what you do, victory will still belong to my [Strain]!¡±

    ¡°I shall return those words back to you as they are. While unfortunate, your prided creation will only be able to see the dust clouds left behind by my [Trihn]. My condolences.¡±

    ¡°Fufufufufufu.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha.¡±

    The two of you, your eyes aren¡¯tughing¡­ The staff members around you guys are drawing back too¡­

    ¡°So that is the rumoured scene of carnage-ka no¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±

    I can hear the voice of Suu and Elze from behind as I peeked at the two from behind the garage walls.

    Is this alright? I mean, they are very conscious of each other right now just like Karen nee-san said they would, but the direction¡¯s a bit weird, isn¡¯t it¡­?

    ¡°Fifteen minutes before the race would begin. All participants, please change into your racing suits and assemble in front of the main headquarters.¡±

    Dr. Elka¡¯s voice came out from the speaker installed on top of the garages. So it¡¯s starting.

    The two of them, who were still ring at each other, also broke up and returned to their respective garages. Alright, let¡¯s start preparing too.

    Haah¡­ In any case, please let the race finish safely.

    While praying to Kami-sama inside my heart like that, I headed towards the room located deep within the garage.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 372: Start, and the Pier Course.

    <h4>Chapter 372: Start, and the Pier Course.</h4>

    ¡°As we¡¯ve notified you earlier, if you cannot clear an area within the stipted time frame, you¡¯re retired. On the other hand, you can clear the area even if your vehicle breaks down and you have to push it, as long as you do it within the time given.¡±

    Dr. Elka was exining things about the race from above a stage.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok to obstruct other drivers. The vehicles have been enchanted with magic that disallow direct contact between each other, so you can push as hard as you want. However, the lighter ones may be blown away depending on the force, so do be careful.¡±

    All vehicles participating in the race have been modified to produce a rejection field in sync with their magic engines. To exin it simply, it¡¯s like how two poles with the same prity on mas would repel each other.

    The minimum distance the vehicles can get close to each other for is 10cm; the field between the vehicles would repel themselves if they try to push any closer. With this, drivers can safely push at each other and obtain advantages on the course. While it started off as a safety measure, it¡¯spletely a battle-use function now.

    ¡°If a serious crash urs, the driver would be teleported to this location right beforehand. Although that happening doesn¡¯t mean a retire straight away, since the vehicle would probably be wrecked, you would likely end up with the same result. We¡¯ve also installed a manual emergency teleport button, so do make sure to press it if anything happens.¡±

    That would be the [Gate] enchanted onto all the seats. In preparation for possible injuries, we also have the [Alchemy Building] manager, Flora, on standby here.

    ¡°Ah, also, magic¡¯s forbidden during the race. If you use anything, you¡¯re disqualified, so make sure you don¡¯t. I¡¯m talking to you, Touya-kun.¡±

    ¡°I know, shut it.¡±

    If I can use magic, it would just end with me using [Slip] on everyone and winning by andslide.

    ¡°Also, the race would be covered¡ª¡±

    ¡°A cat is to a man what a man is to a cat! The heaven knows, the earth knows, and the cat also knows! The magnificent cat knight, Nyanta¡ª*ahem*, D¡¯Artagnyan shall take that role-nya!¡±

    Sakura¡¯s summoned beast, Nyantaro, jumped up onto the stage with a mic in his hands instead of the usual thin rapier.

    What, you¡¯re doing the live coverage? Is it okay with that ent?

    ¡°Now then, it¡¯s time to begin the race-nya! All participants, please get into your ether vehicles and wait for the start signal-nya!¡±

    A red line is drawn across the stone-paved path atop the beach, and our vehicles are lined up together at that line. A simultaneous start.

    The participating drivers all got into their vehicles and started up their magic engines. I also got into the Type K, and started up its magic engine while calling out a map¡­ Ah, wait, I can¡¯t use magic.

    P, who got into the seat besides me, passed me a printed course map. Oh, how thoughtful of you.

    Let¡¯s see, so this stone path extends out in a straight line for some distance and ends, with the road continuing on the sandy beach? And a while after that, it turns right, out into the sea and onto the pier constructed for this race, huh.

    The pier¡¯s width is only around 2.5 times that of a normal ether vehicle¡¯s. It¡¯ll be hard to pass someone who¡¯s driving in the middle of the road. If one tries to pass another forcefully and was pushed off, even if it¡¯s in the shallows, that should be as good as being retired. Isn¡¯t this a bit too tough right out the gate?

    Well, whatever. For now, I¡¯ll just drive with safepletion of the course as my top priority. It¡¯s fine even if I¡¯mte at starting off. It¡¯ll give me the chance to survey the situation.

    I put on my helmet and lowered the attached goggles.

    ¡°Are you ready-nya? Now then, the first Babylon Race, begin-nya!¡±

    The sound bomb used for the signal went off at the same time Nyantaro shouted to start. Confirming that sound, the eight participating vehicles all roared past the starting line at once.

    ¡°Ohh, and we have our leader of the pack with number 5, Princess Berlietta¡¯s [Strain] jumping ahead of everyone else-nya! And after that is number 4, the [Red Cat] and number 2, the [Silver Star]-nya!¡±

    Princess Berlietta¡¯s [Strain] dashed out with a strong momentum, followed by Nia¡¯s [Red Cat], and then Rosetta & Monica¡¯s [Silver Star]. After that is Lapis-san¡¯s [White Bird], Crown Prince Rupheus¡¯ [Trihn], and then me, in sixth ce.

    Behind me, the Ferzen King¡¯s [Ferzen] and the dwarf Griff¡¯s [Steel Axe] followed closely.

    Although there¡¯s already five people in front of me, there¡¯s not that much difference between us yet.

    The straight stone-paved path ended very quickly, and was reced by a course of sand. While the somewhat-wet sandy ground is hard to drive on, it¡¯s not as bad as quicksand, so it¡¯s fine.

    ¡°Hahaha! Your Majesty the Sovereign, allow me to proceed ahead!¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°And a fierce attack from the [Ferzen]-nya! It headed up the positions in an instant-nya!¡±

    Completely ignoring the hard-to-drive-on sandy surface, the [Ferzen] sted past me. Itsrge body rushed past the [Trihn] in front of me in an instant too; its momentum is almost like that of a small bulldozer.

    Nuu. Although I did say I won¡¯t be concerned about the rankings, it¡¯s still frustrating to get passed.

    ¡°The frontrunners have already turned towards the ocean, and entered the pier course! Since it¡¯s hard to pass others on the narrow pier, once they enter, there¡¯s probably not going to be any changes in the current rankings for a while-nya! Ho-we-ver! As it¡¯s also a ce where the smallest mistakes can send you flying down into the waters, we never know what may happen-nya! It¡¯s exciting-nya!¡±

    As the pier course is built over a stretch of shallow coastal area, the deepest part is still below 1 ? meters in depth. None of the vehicles participating in the race this time have an air-tight cabin, so as long as idents like a seatbelt malfunction happen, even if they fall off the course, they should be able to get out quickly. There¡¯s the emergency teleport button too, for precaution¡¯s sake.

    If it¡¯s at theparatively shallower regions, even if a participant falls off the pier, he/she can still possibly get back into the race by going back to the beach. Since the ether vehicles aren¡¯t moving via gasoline engines or anything like that, it¡¯s not like getting wet would make them inoperable. Well, their rankings would probably fall quite a bit no matter what, though.

    I also got onto the pier course from the beach. When I looked at the back mirror, there¡¯s quite a bit of distance between me and the [Steel Axe] behind me. He shouldn¡¯t be able to catch me by surprise with a sudden burst with this distance.

    Having said that, I also don¡¯t feel like trying to catch up with the [Trihn] in front of me. Our vehicles should be close in weight from the look of it. If so, it¡¯s too dangerous to get into a pushing contest as the oue would be uncertain.

    However, if you know that the other side is lighter than you, it¡¯s the obvious choice to go with an aggressive approach¡­

    ¡°The [Ferzen] is steadily approaching the [White Bird] ahead of it! If the [Ferzen] goes for an overtake here, the [White Bird] would get pushed out without a doubt-nya!¡±

    The Ferzen king¡¯s [Ferzen] is pressing down upon the [White Bird] driven by our maid, Lapis- san, on a straight stretch of the pier course.

    ¡°Allow me to push through by force! Don¡¯t think badly of this!¡±

    ¡°Muh.¡±

    The [Ferzen] lined up besides Lapis-san¡¯s [White Bird]. As the [Ferzen] is ratherrge, when the two vehicles are driving side-by-side, the course is starting to look very narrow.

    The [White Bird] shakes from getting bumped sideways by the [Ferzen]. Although it managed to stabilize right before the edge, if it gets pushed again it would definitely fall down the pier.

    The [White Bird] picked up its speed. It¡¯s probably trying to get in front of the [Ferzen].

    Not losing, the [Ferzen] also elerated, and ended up in front of the [White Bird].

    ¡°Fuhahahaha! How¡¯s that¡ªmuh!?¡±

    In front of the boasting Ferzen King is a right-angle curve to the left.

    ¡°Nuoooooo!¡±

    While pushing down hard on the brakes, the [Ferzen] turned itself towards the left and barely managed to clear the curve¡­ Was what would¡¯ve happened.

    At that timing, the [White Bird] swiftly cut into the inside of the [Ferzen].

    The [White Bird], which came into the curve with a drift-like motion, bumped into the [Ferzen] right as thetter barely managed to stop itself at the edge of the curve.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    With its bnce broken, the [Ferzen] crashed into the ocean. Leaving the huge water stter that urred behind, the [White Bird] sped forward on the pier.

    ¡°Ohhhh! The [Ferzen] is out of the course! It¡¯s upside-down in the ocean-nya!¡±

    Uwa¡­ Thank god I didn¡¯t do anything too forceful like that.

    Crown Prince Rupheus¡¯ [Trihn] and my Type K passed by the same curve while looking at the [Ferzen] in the water, marked by the bubblesing out. Of course, we lowered our speed and passed through the right-angled curve safely.

    As thest ce [Steel Axe] was also passing through the same curve, the Ferzen King showed his face on the ocean surface and drew in arge breath.

    ¡°Seems like the driver is fine for the [Ferzen]-nya. Since it probably won¡¯t lead to a retire now, if he can somehow make it back to the beach¡­ Nyaa!?¡±

    ¡°Nuuoooooooo!¡±

    When I sneaked a peek backwards at where the [Ferzen] had fallen because of Nyantaro¡¯s shocked voice, I saw the Ferzen King lifting up the [Ferzen] from the ocean with an impressive stance.

    Wait a second, that¡¯s allowed too!?

    ¡°Seii!¡±

    The Ferzen King threw the [Ferzen] back onto the pier just like that, before climbing back himself, and starting the magic engine of the [Ferzen] after getting back into it.

    While there¡¯s a good distance between him and everyone else now, he¡¯s definitely not going to be retired with that.

    ¡°Still, how should I say this¡­ That¡¯s way too forceful.¡±

    When I muttered that with a dumbfounded face, P who¡¯s sitting next to me folded its arms and nodded.

    There¡¯s definitely something wrong with the world if that¡¯s the king of the magic kingdom.

    ¡°And we have a change in the leading group too-nya! As they got off the pier and returned to the beach, the [Silver Star] overtook the [Red Cat] and the [Strain] at once and imed top position-nya!¡±

    Hee. Rosetta and Monica took first ce, huh. Not bad.

    I reached the end of the current pier course as well, and kept driving on the sand towards the next pier segment. The [Trihn] in front of me isn¡¯t showing any signs of being in a hurry too; it¡¯s probably still testing the waters at this stage. I swerved to the right and got onto the second pier course.

    If I remember correctly, this segment has a lot of S-shaped curves and simr things.

    Thinking about how the [Ferzen] took a dive into the sea just now, there¡¯s no other way except to lower one¡¯s speed and go at it carefully for this part.

    Having said that, the [Trihn] in front of me isn¡¯t lowering its speed as much as I thought it would when it cleared the S-shaped curves. Is it a difference in grip strength? Must have good tires.

    On the other hand, possibly because it¡¯s not suited for this kind of course, Princess Berlietta¡¯s [Strain] fell in ranks.

    Right now, the first ce is the [Silver Star], followed by the [Red Cat]. The [Strain] is in third ce.

    ¡°What a sight! The [White Bird] slides through the right-angled curve while passing by the [Strain]-nya! It¡¯s now in third ce with that beautiful overtake just now-nya!¡±

    So Lapis-san also managed to overtake her. Wait, you can drift on this narrow pier!?

    With this, the [White Bird] is in third, the [Strain] is in fourth and the [Trihn] is in fifth.

    The two fated opponents (so to speak) were getting closer.

    The [Trihn] kept trying to overtake the vehicle in front, while the [Strain] perfectly blocked all of its openings.

    ¡°Mu¡­!¡±

    ¡°I shall not let you pass!¡±

    On top of the pier where one wrong step and an ocean bath awaits, the two were swerving left and right in defiance of each other.

    As doing that would obviously drop their speed, I¡¯ve managed to reach a position right behind the two of them.

    Muu. They¡¯re blocking my way¡­

    It¡¯s easy to tell from behind, but whenever the [Trihn] moves to one side, the [Strain] would move to the same side to prevent it from passing. They¡¯re moving in sync on top of the pier, so to speak.

    P, who¡¯s sitting besides me, pushed its arm out towards the front with a ¡°Go! Go!¡± feeling. I get it. Let¡¯s go.

    Targeting the timing when the two of them once again moved to the same side on a straight stretch of the pier, I immediately drove forward while elerating hard.

    ¡°Eh!?¡±

    ¡°Ah!?¡±

    While looking sideways at the two¡¯s shocked faces, I overtook them easily with my Type K.

    Sorry about this, but I¡¯ll be going ahead. As I rounded another curve while maintaining some speed, Lapis-san¡¯s [White Bird] entered my view.

    I¡¯m at fourth right now. It¡¯ll be good if I can maintain this cement until the end of this area.

    We got off the second pier segment, and were now driving on the third beach segment. Oh, seems like Lapis-san¡¯s [White Bird] has locked onto Nia¡¯s [Red Cat] in front of it.

    ¡°And now, nearing the end of the southern area, the [White Bird] makes its move again-nya! It¡¯s a dead heat on the beach, going back to the main course! The [White Bird] is cutting in sharply from the inside of the curve-nya! And it¡¯s an overtake! The [White Bird] is now in second ce-nya!¡±

    The position changed as soon as we got onto the main course from the beach, huh. It¡¯s pretty intense, isn¡¯t it.

    While catching sight of Nia¡¯s vehicle in front of me, I drove along the course while maintaining the current pace.

    The stone-paved main road is not as easy to drive on thanks to all the sand scattered on top of it. While it¡¯s not like going out of the course here would make me fall into the ocean, it¡¯s still best to be cautious.

    ¡°And the [Silver Star] has passed through the pier course¡¯s gate-nya! It immediately goes on towards the forest course in the east! Here, the way participants deal with the rough mountain roads would be the key-nya!¡±

    So Rosetta¡¯s group is first. The [White Bird], in second, also passed through the gate, before Nia¡¯s [Red Cat] in third did the same, well below the time limit.

    I, as well, ran through the gate in fourth position, and cleared the pier course.

    ¡°Oops, the vibration really is quite severe.¡±

    The rough mountain paths of the eastern forest course gave us a rough wee. Plus, not only is the road surface uneven, it also rises and falls irregrly, making the path quite scary to drive on. There¡¯s ces where the road is inly higher on one side too; if one elerates at a bad ce, it¡¯s possible for the vehicle to overturn.

    As I kept driving on for a while, a signboard showed up in my sight with the words ¡°Pit stop 500 meters ahead to the right¡±.

    ¡°it might be good to change our tires and other parts early on¡­¡±

    P nodded as I muttered. Right. It¡¯ll be tough for us to continue like this. Our tires might blow out somewhere. Also, I¡¯ll definitely get carsick.

    ¡°Oh, the first ce [Silver Star] has entered the pit stop here-nya. After that, the [White Bird] has entered the pit stop too¡­ Nyanya!? The third ce [Red Cat] ignored the pit stop and elerated past! It effortlessly reached first ce-nya!¡±

    ¡°Aw yeah! First ce for me!¡±

    Oi oi, that Nia, she¡¯s going to keep driving? I guess she doesn¡¯t seem like the type who would get sick, but are her tires going to be alright?

    Ah, not the time to be worried about others right now. I turned right and entered the pit stop point.

    As we passed over a magic formation, we were transferred to the road back at the starting point that led to the garages.

    I moved the Type K to the garage with the number ¡°8¡± on it. Inside, the mini robots came out from the back and started changing things like the tires and suspension parts to ones for off- road use as soon as we got off the vehicle.

    When I confirmed the current race situation with the small monitor installed in the garage, it seems that both the [Strain] and the [Trihn] have cleared the pier course and entered the forest course. The dwarven [Steel Axe], as well as the once-almost-retired [Ferzen] seemed like they¡¯ll make it within the time limit as well.

    No retirees for this area, huh. For something made by that professor, so far it¡¯s actually quite decent. Wait, one person fell into the ocean early on so I guess it¡¯s not that safe?

    Outside the garage, Rosetta and Monica¡¯s [Silver Star] rushed past; they¡¯re probably returning to the race. So they¡¯ve already finished refitting their vehicle for off-road use, huh.

    After that, Lapis-san¡¯s [White Bird] also returned to the course. As if recing her, Princess Berlietta¡¯s [Strain] and Crown Prince Rupheus¡¯ [Trihn] rushed into the garage as ifpeting with each other.

    ¡°Nugugu!¡±

    ¡°Fununu!¡±

    The two vehicles, which appeared while pushing against each other, disappeared into their own garages at almost the same time.

    And when I thought they¡¯re gone, for some reason, the two drivers got out of their garages and started ring at each other while having strange smiles on their faces.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite good. However, the next area would not be the same! You¡¯d best be prepared!¡±

    ¡°I shall return those words right back to you. Please don¡¯t go and overturn yourself or something and retire, ok? It won¡¯t be interesting for me if you got out like that!¡±

    ¡°Ufufufufufu¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡±

    What is that, scary.

    The two of them, their mouths are smiling but their eyes totally aren¡¯t¡­ Well, looking at that, some may think they¡¯re perfectly suited to each other, to be honest.

    Oops, right, now isn¡¯t the time.

    When I returned to my garage, the tire exchange had just finished. I, as well as P, got back into the Type K, started the magic engine and drove out of the garage.

    When I returned to the course, I can see the [Steel Axe] following behind me. Seems like the [Steel Axe] had also ignored the pit stop.

    Well, it¡¯s true that the [Steel Axe] looks like an ether vehicle that¡¯s more suited to drive on an off-road setting. The [Ferzen], on the other hand, got off the course and entered the pit stop.

    ¡°Now, back to the forest course-nya! From the top, currently we have the [Red Cat], the [Silver Star], the [White Bird], the [Brunhild], and the [Steel Axe]-nya! Oh, and here we have the [Strain] and the [Trihn]ing out of the pit stop too-nya!¡±

    As I drove forward while listening to Nyantaro¡¯s live coverage, a sudden dirt patch on the road caught my tire right as I rounded another curve. Dangerous!

    ¡°That¡¯s a disgustingly well-thought out location¡­ Can¡¯t let my guard down here too.¡±

    While running through a tunnel-like stretch with trees growing on both sides and stretching above, I gripped the steering wheel tighter.

    -Pixel

 Chapter 373: Rough Roads, and the Forest Course.

    <h4>Chapter 373: Rough Roads, and the Forest Course.</h4>

    ¡°We¡¯re in the forest course right now, and in first ce, we have Nia Vermouth¡¯s [Red Cat]! Slightly behind, Rosetta & Monica¡¯s [Silver Star], as well as Lapis¡¯ [White Bird] are in hor pursuit-nya!¡±

    And my [Brunhild] is chasing after the aforementioned Lapis-san right now.

    I understood it well after driving for a bit, but this forest course is pretty harsh. The view ahead is blocked by trees, making it hard to grasp the situation in front.

    ¡°Uwoh!¡±

    And not only that, the road also goes up and down all over the ce, so if I ever elerate a bit more than necessary, the entire vehicle would go airborne for a second.

    At least we have a rough map for use since the course has already been revealed to us ahead of time. P, in the passenger seat besides me, held up a piece of paper towards my direction.

    ¡°So the course splits over here¡­¡±

    When you¡¯re somewhat into the forest course, it splits up into two courses.

    Course A is shorter, but the road condition is worse, and it also has a lot of obstacles.

    On the other hand, Course B takes a roundabout path but isparatively easier to traverse.

    The two courses, A and B, would merge back togetherter in the area.

    Normally, you would worry about which course to take in this case, but for me the only possible option is Course B.

    I mean, it¡¯s the course made by those two, you know. I can¡¯t even begin to imagine what kind of horrifying traps would be waiting in there. It¡¯s best if I stay as far away as I can.

    Also, I mentioned this before, but I don¡¯t hold attachments towards getting high rankings in this race. I won¡¯t ask for anything more than finishing the race safely.

    ¡°Oh! And now, we see the first ce [Red Cat] going into Course A, while the current runner- up [Silver Star] goes into Course B-nya!¡±

    Mu, so Rosetta¡¯s group also chose Course B, huh. As expected of the girls who knew the professor for a long time. Nia went for Course A on the other hand¡­ I feel like she didn¡¯t think about anything while making that decision. It¡¯s probably just because it¡¯s closer, or something like that.

    The [White Bird], which is in front of me, turned left. So it¡¯s Course A for Lapis-san as well. Is it alright¡­

    While worrying like that, I turned right at the junction and headed towards Course B.

    After a while, the road extended out of the forest, and I was treated to a scenic seaside drive with great view.

    The road is even and easy to drive on, and I can¡¯t find any faults with the scenery. There¡¯re some seagulls flying in the skies out at sea¡­ Wait, those are dragons. Oh well.

    This roundabout Course B doesn¡¯t have any obstacles around the course itself, so I can also see Rosetta and Monica¡¯s vehicle ahead. There¡¯s quite the distance between us.

    Even if it¡¯s Course B, that doesn¡¯t mean there will be absolutely no traps. Let¡¯s proceed without any carelessness.

    ¡°The [Brunhild] headed into Course B! The [Steel Axe], which is right behind, went into Course A-nya! And of thest group, the [Strain] went towards B, the [Trihn] went towards A, and finally the [Ferzen] also headed towards B-nya!¡±

    Princess Berlietta went for B, while Crown Prince Rupheus went for A, huh. That¡¯s somewhat surprising. It seemed like it would be the opposite for them judging by their personalities.

    Since both the [Steel Axe] and the [Ferzen] looked like they have enough power to withstand any kind of horrible road conditions, it would¡¯ve made sense for them to choose Course A;

    however, the [Ferzen] went for B instead. Well, it did fall out of the course once earlier. Is he perhaps choosing the safer option due to that?

    In Course A, we have the [Red Cat], the [White Bird], the [Steel Axe] and the [Trihn].

    In Course B, we have the [Silver Star], the [Brunhild], the [Strain] and the [Ferzen]. We split into two even halves, huh.

    ¡°Nyanya! Arge river is in front of the Course A pack leader, the [Red Cat]! The [Red Cat] headed for the jumping tform right before it and¡ªthere it goes! Barely, it just barely made it-nya!¡±

    Just barely¡­ How wide is that river? Man, am I d I went for Course B.

    ¡°Following that, the [White Bird] also makes the jump without problems! Oh, and now we have the [Steel Axe] elerating towards the jumping tform as well-nya! A huge leap¡­ And itnded! Oh, oh oh, the rear wheels are looking dangerous there-nya! It¡¯s falling, it¡¯s falling, it¡¯s¡­ It got back up! That was close-nya!¡±

    The [Steel Axe] did look like a pretty heavy vehicle, after all. It¡¯s amazing it even jumped in the first ce.

    Unlike Course A, over here on Course B, we have nothing but a long-stretching unpaved¡ªbut otherwise easy¡ªroad. It feels like one of those countryside roads between viges.

    Oh, there¡¯s an ether vehicle that¡¯s rushing towards me with amazing momentum from behind. The [Strain] driven by Princess Berlietta, eh.

    She¡¯sing in at quite the high speed. Since I¡¯m not nning to fight for a high ranking, I¡¯m not going to block her way or anything like that.

    ¡°I shall be going ahead!¡±

    While raising dust clouds behind it, the [Strain] rushed away on the unpaved road.

    After getting in front of me, the [Strain] didn¡¯t loosen up in the slightest, and proceeded to chase after Rosetta and co.¡¯s [Silver Star], which is further in front. Is she going to be alright, pushing her magic engine like that?

    While it¡¯s not like magic engines would overheat or anything, if the engine is made to run beyond its limits, the magic power flowing inside would be dull, and there¡¯s the risk of the engine bing stalled, or so I remember hearing.

    While I was worrying about that, Nyantaro¡¯s shocked voice flows over from the speaker.

    ¡°Oo-tto! Something suddenly started flying out from within the forests around Course A-nya! Those are¡­ Pies-nya! Fresh cream pies are flying towards the participants, and the front- runner [Red Cat]¡¯s driver, Nia, ate one square in the face-nya! While the [Red Cat] was forced to stop at the roadside due to that attack, the [White Bird] sted past it while dodging the pies being thrown!¡±

    To think it would be pies. I knew it, nothing good woulde out of Course A. My condolences to Nia.

    Apparently, afterwards the [Steel Axe] also passed Nia while she¡¯s still reeling from the pie attack.

    ¡°And now, the [White Bird], first in its course, has returned to the main course from Course A- nya! Following it is the [Steel Axe], and then the pie-smeared [Red Cat]! And from the other side, the top two of Course B, the [Silver Star] and the [Strain] also approached the main course!¡±

    While Course B was even easier to drive on than I had expected, it still doesn¡¯t change the fact that it¡¯s a huge detour.

    The first vehicle to make it back onto the main course is the [White Bird]. After that is the [Silver Star], then the [Steel Axe], the [Red Cat], the [Trihn], the [Strain], the [Brunhild], and the [Ferzen]; in that order, the section with two split courses ended and we¡¯re now back on one course.

    Sigh. I was fourth before entering the split courses, but now I¡¯m in seventh. Well, not only did I choose the longer Course B, I also didn¡¯t even try to raise my pace at all, so it¡¯s a natural result.

    I rushed through the rough mountain roads while trying not to lose the [Strain] in front of me.

    ¡°Oops!¡±

    As we got out of the forest again, a wide area with mud patches here and there greeted us. This is almost like a wend, no, a rice paddy might be closer. Paths where one vehicle can pass through are spread out throughout the area like a spider¡¯s nest or a maze.

    Instead of the muddy field, I¡¯m more concerned about the numerous merlion-like statues that are standing all around this area, though. I have a bad feeling about this¡­

    In any case, let¡¯s first proceed through while avoiding the mud patches. If the vehicle gets caught in one of those, it might sink too deeply to move.

    As the other vehicles are also maneuvering through the field with caution, the distance between the participants shrunk. While I¡¯m carefully turning the steering wheel here and there and trying to avoid the mud patches all over, I suddenly hear a loud sound of something sting out.

    ¡°Buwawa!?¡±

    ¡°That hurtsssss!¡±

    ¡°Oo-tto, the [Silver Star] is suddenly attacked by a water jet-nya! What a horrifying trap-nya!¡±

    A sudden jet of water from the mouth of one of the merlion statues mentioned earlier scored a direct hit on Rosetta and Monica¡¯s [Silver Star]. The force behind the water jet, which almost made it seem like it¡¯sing out of a fire hose, pushed the [Silver Star] all the way into a mud patch on the ground.

    ¡°Fugyu!¡±

    The [Silver Star] fell sideways due to the water jet, and Rosetta and Monica fell into the mud just like that. At the same time, the water jet stopped. Uwaa¡­

    ¡°Damn this professor-like harassment-de arimasu!¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    While cursing the course designers, the mud-caked Rosetta and Monica somehow pushed the [Silver Star] upright and started moving it back towards the course.

    During that time, the vehicles that were behind them drove past one after another. Of course, all of them paid close attention to any water jet attacks from the merlion statues.

    The muddy [Silver Star] got back onto the course in front of me, and we finally got out of the rice paddy-like area.

    After that, the course turned into a straight course on rough ground. The bumpy road surface stood as our next challenge. Or rather, I think this is already beyond the level of ¡°rough ground¡±.

    ¡°Ugogogogogo¡­¡±

    The road is so bumpy, I feel like I¡¯m on one of those rodeo machines as I¡¯m driving through. P, sitting besides me, is ying around as if it¡¯s on a trampoline even though we¡¯re technically just driving on a straight path. If our vehicle, which has its suspension changed, is shaking this much, then what about the vehicles that didn¡¯t even change their suspensions¡­

    ¡°Are?¡±

    Nia¡¯s [Red Cat], which should¡¯ve been ahead of me, was parked at the roadside. In the shadow of the vehicle, the figure of a pie-caked Nia crawling on the ground on all fours can be seen¡­

    ¡°Oueeeeeeee¡­¡±

    ¡­I¡¯ll pretend I never saw that. Sheesh, that¡¯s what you get for not going to the pit stop earlier. While feeling sorry for Nia, I drove past her.

    ¡°Oohhh, and here, the [Steel Axe], which has been showing off a powerful run, has finally overtaken the [White Bird] and came out on top-nya!¡±

    Nu. The [Steel Axe], which has ignored the pit stop earlier like Nia, has conversely made it to the top, huh. I feel like this has more to do with the toughness of the driver than the difference in performance of the ether vehicles, though.

    ¡°Still, this, really shakes, quite hard!¡±

    It¡¯s like I¡¯m driving on top of a washboard. By the time I got out of that hyper dirt road, I was also done in pretty hard, and it was taking all I have to keep Linze¡¯s sandwich from flowing back up my throat.

    ¡°I feel horrible¡­¡±

    There¡¯s no way I can drive properly like this. As I was proceeding along the course at a slow pace, the [Ferzen] rushed past me from behind.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Sovereign, you stillck training, eh?¡±

    Zip it. I¡¯m just a bit delicate¡­ Upu. Or rather, this is the normal reaction for most people, ok!?

    ¡°Now, the eastern forest course ising to an end soon-nya! The current first ce is the [Steel Axe]! Following that is the [White Bird], the [Trihn], the [Strain], the [Silver Star], the [Ferzen], the [Brunhild] and finally the [Red Cat]-nya!¡±

    I still feel like the vehicle is shaking even though we¡¯re supposed to be running on even ground now¡­ While listening to the live coverage by Nyantaro, I somehow kept driving so as to keep up with the rest. When I sneaked a nce behind me, it seemed that Nia also finally got out of the demonic washboard road earlier.

    ¡°¡­ It feels cold somehow.¡±

    As we¡¯reing to the end of the forest course, I can feel a chill in the air. Is this from the next area, the snowfield course?

    ¡°And the [Steel Axe] is the first vehicle to clear the forest course! Following that, the [White Bird] also clears the course in second ce-nya! The two of them headed straight towards the snowfield course! This is a dangerous area where almost all the roads are covered in ice-nya!¡±

    The snowfield course is a course of ice. Without changing the tires, there would be no way anyone can drive properly on the roads there.

    I passed through the forest course¡¯s goal gate. Seventh ce, huh.

    As I entered the snowfield course, the roads are already being covered in a lightyer of snow. While they¡¯re magically-generated, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that they make the road slippery. Not to mention, they¡¯ve been stirred up by the previous vehicles, and turned into something like ayer of sherbet on the ground.

    Just like at the forest course, a signboard pointing to the next pit stop showed up on the side of the road soon. Of course, I¡¯m going in.

    The coldness in the atmosphere disappeared like an illusion the moment I returned to the garage area. Well, that¡¯s to be expected, I guess.

    In front of the 5th and 6th garages, I once again spotted two people ring at each other whileughing strangely.

    ¡°Ufufufufufu¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha¡­¡±

    Both the princess and the crown prince have pale faces even as they kept ring at each other. It¡¯s probably the effect from the demonic washboard road earlier.

    After driving the [Brunhild] into my designated garage and asking the mini robots to exchange the tires, I also lied down t on the spot. I have to get rid of even a bit of my carsickness¡­

    ¡°Sorry, P. Could you bring me some ice?¡±

    I asked my partner, who¡¯s fine even after all that trampoline-like action (well, I mean, there¡¯s no way it¡¯d get sick anyway), to bring some ice cubes from the freezer box at the back of the garage.

    It¡¯d have been so easy if I can use [Refresh], really. Magic is banned during the race, after all¡­

    I threw the slightlyrge piece of ice P brought me into my mouth. As I licked the ice for a while, the nausea from earlier started to fade gradually.

    Carsickness results from the overreaction of the parasympathetic nerve. As such, if you lick a ratherrge piece of ice slowly and stimte your sympathetic nerve that way, you can achieve a stabilizing effect on your parasympathetic nerve¡­ Is what I saw on TV a long time ago, anyway.

    While there¡¯s apparently individual differences, I do feel somewhat refreshed now.

    On a side note, this apparently works for hangovers as well. Drinking ice water to sober up is apparently something simr. Well, I¡¯m underage, so I don¡¯t know anything about that.

    To stimte the sympathetic nerve, apparently something spicy also works¡­ Examples include nibbling on a piece of chilli, though I¡¯d rather pass on that one.

    As the tire exchange draws to a close, I put on a thick coldproof jacket. This should help against the chill in the next area.

    After getting into the [Brunhild], which now sports spiked tires, I headed back towards the main course.

    The six vehicles that were in front of me had also gotten back and stepped out towards the snowfield course. Hm, ¡°stepped out¡± feels weird here. They are all driving cars, after all.

    Before I realized, the course hadpletely be an ice-covered one. Apparently, pure ice has a decently high frictional index, so it¡¯s stillparatively better. The worst time is apparently when water membranes form on the surface of the ice due to thetter melting halfway.

    ¡°-Tto!¡±

    The tires slipped a bit, and I hurriedly corrected the steering wheel. Tch¡­ It¡¯s melting alright. Gotta be careful.

    ¡°The first ce, [Steel Axe]! It¡¯s zing through the snowfield course as if it¡¯s drynd-nya! Its front and back wheels are connected by tracks, and it¡¯s proceeding forward while breaking apart the ice on the road-nya!¡±

    We¡¯re now on a long U-shaped curve; thanks to that, I can also see the first-ce [Steel Axe].

    Oi oi, having tracks attached, is it a tank or something¡­ Hmm, might be close to a bulldozer though. Rather, is that even legal? I mean, I know the rules didn¡¯t say anything about that, but still¡­

    Since the dwarves had been working on the heavy construction-use Dverg, it¡¯s not weird to think the professor or someone in Babylon taught them about tracks. I feel like they might actually make a Dverg with its lower halfposed of a pair of tracks¡­

    ¡°However, possibly due to the increased weight, its speed is lower than before-nya! The second-ce [White Bird] is catching up¡ªit broke past! The [White Bird] managed to overtake the [Steel Axe]-nya! However, arge wall of ice stands in front of it!¡±

    Blocks of ice are piled up like bricks to form a wall that blocked off the right half of the course. The wall is around a meter tall. And further in front, another identical-looking wall is blocking the left side of the course this time. The same pattern¡ªwalls blocking the left and right consecutively¡ªrepeats itself down the course.

    In order to avoid the walls while proceeding on the course, one would have to make sharp zigzagging motions. It¡¯s a considerably tough feat to achieve while driving on top of the slippery ice.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡±

    While Lapis-san is navigating through the wall area with difficulty, the [Steel Axe] ignored that and directly plowed through the walls of ice as it barreled straight down the course.

    ¡°You think these weak walls can stop me!?¡±

    Everyone lost their words while looking at the [Steel Axe], who¡¯s breaking through the walls with a method that only it, with its armored body and caterpir tracks, can aplish.

    Within moments, it took back first ce, and cleared the ice wall area just like that. I have no idea if the dwarves are smart or stupid, looking at that¡­

    While the method it took was kinda dumb, the pieces of the ice walls the [Steel Axe] smashed through fell onto the ground, and actually became obstacles for the vehicles behind it. If this was a calcted move, then he¡¯s quite¡­ Nah, not possible.

    While dodging the broken blocks of ice on the course, the rest of us proceeded onwards.

    While the smaller pieces can be ignored as they either pass under the car or get bounced aside, therger pieces leave me no choice but to dodge them. Well, the [Ferzen] was pushing through everything with itsrge tires, though.

    ¡°Now then, after the ice wall area, we have the slope area-nya! It¡¯s extra slippery here, so participants need to be careful-nya! Especially if you¡¯re behind other vehicles; you would have to pay close attention in order to not get hit by the vehicle in front of you in case it slips and falls down-nya!¡±

    The wide course is slowly sloping upwards. Since I can¡¯t see the end of the slope, it probably turns into a downhill course somewhere.

    If you slip once on this slope, you would fall all the way to the bottom, eh. I guess the best option would be to rush up after building some momentum?

    While I was thinking about how to proceed as I looked at the frontrunner group, which had already started climbing the slope, several snowballs with diameters of around 2 meters suddenly appeared on top of the slope and started rolling down.

    Uwaa.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 374: The Snowfield Course, and the Obstacle Course.

    <h4>Chapter 374: The Snowfield Course, and the Obstacle Course.</h4>

    ¡°Guoooo!?¡±

    The [Steel Axe], which was running at the front, collided first with the 2m-diameter snowballs that came rolling down the slope. Seeing as how those snowballs didn¡¯t break upon crashing into the [Steel Axe], which broke through all those ice walls earlier, they¡¯re probably strengthened with magic.

    The weight of therge snowball pressed down on top of the [Steel Axe].

    ¡°Gununununununu¡­!¡±

    The driver, Griff, upped the output of the [Steel Axe] further. The tracks on the vehicle raised a loud sound as they tried to bring the [Steel Axe] upwards, but it seems that just staying still on the slope is taking all of its power.

    And then, as if to finish off the stalling [Steel Axe], another snowball rolled down from the top of the slope and collided with the snowball that struck the [Steel Axe] earlier.

    ¡°Nuga!?¡±

    That instant, the tracks on the [Steel Axe]¡¯s wheels slipped, and it finally became unable to withstand the weight as the entire vehicle started sliding down the slope together with the two snowballs stuck to its front.

    ¡°Dowaaaaaaaaaaah!?¡±

    The [Steel Axe] dropped all the way to the bottom in an instant, and after passing through my side while being pushed by the snowballs, it fell out of the course at the right-angled curve right behind.

    ¡°Oohh! The first-ced [Steel Axe] instantly dropped tost ce, and fell out of the course on top of that-nya! It crashed into a wall of ice just like that, and overturned-nya! The driver, Griff, has been sent back to his garage via the emergency transfer function-nya!¡±

    Uwa. While the driver sounds like he¡¯s alright, I worry about the ether vehicle in that case¡­ Well, even if he manages to get back here, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to get back on course and clear the area before the given time limit. The [Steel Axe] is practically-speaking retired at this point.

    ¡°To retire like that is¡­ Oops!¡±

    Dangerous! I barely dodged the snowball that had approached without me noticing. The snowballs that appeared at first had rolled down all the way here. This isn¡¯t the time to be worried about others, I guess.

    Everyone else also continued driving up the slope with a renewed wariness after witnessing the tragedy that urred earlier.

    Lapis-san¡¯s [White Bird], which had be the first ce thanks to the [Steel Axe] falling off, has cleared the slope area, it seems. Following her, the [Trihn] and the [Strain] crossed over as well.

    I climbed up the slope steadily while turning the steering wheel here and there to dodge the snowballs that continuously dropped down from the top. Damn, the tension is killing me. If I get hit once, it¡¯s back down to the bottom for me, after all.

    Once I managed to reach the top of the slope, I¡¯m greeted with a downhill road this time. As it¡¯s not that steep a slope, I simply slid down while braking (it¡¯s basically useless on this road, though) from time to time.

    Once I reached the bottom, the course returned to a normal one. Well, besides the road surface still being frozen, that is.

    ¡°The first ce [White Bird] has cleared the frozen hairpin curve section-nya! And now, the biggest hurdle of this course, the snowfield maze section awaits-nya!¡±

    When I was looking at the map, I was like ¡°Are they idiots?¡±, but I guess they really did make it¡­

    The goal of this entire snowfield course lies beyond the maze created with snow blocks as walls. As long as we can get out of here, we can say goodbye to this slippery hell altogether.

    ¡°The [White Bird], which headed into the maze ahead of everyone else, had already met with a dead end early on-nya! It makes a U-turn and went back on the path it came from! This is in-nya! It¡¯s inly annoying-nya!¡±

    However, it can also be said to be a logical obstacle. Since if you waste too much time navigating through this maze, you run the risk of exceeding the time limit for clearing the area and getting retired as a result.

    There¡¯s that ssic maze clearing method which involves cing one hand on the wall and walking while continuously touching thetter, but that is rather time-consuming as well. Now then, what to do¡­

    Following the [Ferzen] in front, I also headed into the maze, surrounded by walls of snow.

    Immediately, I¡¯m met with a T-junction in front of me. Since the [Ferzen] turned to the right, I chose the opposite way and headed left.

    Afterwards, another cross-shaped junction showed up in front of me, so I turned left here as well. And after I drove for a bit on the road surrounded by the white walls, the same white wall showed up in front of me. Damn, a dead end.

    At least the roads are wide enough to make U-turns with; I turned back towards the cross junction earlier. Etto, which way did Ie from again¡­?

    I thought to check the tire tracks, but there¡¯s quite a few of them on the ground and it¡¯s all jumbled up; apparently some other vehicles have also passed through this ce.

    ¡°Now, with the [Red Cat] entering the maze, all active participants have begun the maze clearing segment-nya! It¡¯s exciting to think about who would clear this maze first, isn¡¯t it-nya!¡±

    When I looked up, one of my summoned Valkyrie was flying overhead with a mass-production model smartphone in her hands, probably filming us. I can easily understand the structure of

    the entire maze if I synchronized my sight with hers, but I suppose that¡¯s a bit too underhanded.

    I can¡¯t use magic too, and the map P has doesn¡¯t have the detailed structure of the maze (obviously) as well¡­ Nn?

    I met eyes with P sitting besides me. Then I turned my sight upwards.

    P. Stuffed animal. Light. Overhead.

    ¡­I think this should work?

    As P¡ªit apparently realized what I was trying to do¡ªtried to run away, I extended my hand out quickly and grabbed it.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just for a bit. I won¡¯t do anything like letting you fall on the ground.¡±

    P swung its head sideways with a fierce momentum. Ignoring P who¡¯s expressing

    ¡°NOOOOOOO¡± with its whole body, I built up force in my arms before throwing it straight upwards.

    ¡°Look carefully, okay!¡±

    P flew up to a spot far exceeding the height of the snow walls, stopped for a moment in the air, then started to fall downwards.

    I managed to catch the falling P without any issues.

    ¡°So? Did you see it?¡±

    P raised its hands upward and expressed its anger at me silently for a while, before sitting down at the passenger seat besides me with a *hmph* and pointing towards the road directly in front of me.

    Got it, my dear navigator. Let us proceed then.

    I kept driving in the [Brunhild], while relying on the P-Nav whenever we meet a crossroad. Well, I just threw it upwards every time, though.

    It¡¯s kindate to be asking this, but P¡¯s got a decent memory, doesn¡¯t it? Since it can remember the location of the dead ends within just that one instant where it¡¯s in the sky.

    That reminds me, ording to Leen, it can apparently now do things that she¡¯s sure she had never [Program]¡¯d it to be able to do before.

    While it sounds unthinkable, could it be that thanks to Leen bing my dependant, P, which is something like Leen¡¯s familiar, also received some of that influence?

    The dependant of a dependant of god¡­ Would that be somewhere at the level of spirits? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible though. I mean, I¡¯m not even a full-fledged god myself.

    After several experiences of being thrown upwards, P had be somewhat lethargic; even so, it still pointed out the roads I should take, towards which I turned the steering wheel each time.

    Just as I was worrying about whether P can manage to stay sane until the goal, the view in front of us suddenly cleared up.

    Ooo, we got out!

    ¡°Nyanya! The first one to get out of the maze is the [Brunhild]! It¡¯s on a straight line towards the snowfield course¡¯s final gate-nya!¡±

    While ruminating on the fact that I somehow climbed all the way to first ce, I stepped down on the gas panel and drove the [Brunhild] towards the snowfield course¡¯s goal.

    It¡¯s weird, isn¡¯t it. Even though I didn¡¯t want to bother myself over rankings in this race, when I actually hit first ce, I start wanting to keep my current rank.

    ¡°The [Brunhild] clears the snowfield course in first ce, and finally heads into thest area, the obstacle course-nya!¡±

    Ohh. When you hear someone saying you¡¯re the first to clear the area, it really does feel good.

    As I proceeded towards the next course, the ice coating the road surface gradually disappeared, and the road returned to a normal state. Alright, since I¡¯m in first anyway, let¡¯s speed up a bit, shall we? Gotta widen the gap a bit while I can.

    Even though this section is called the obstacle course, I don¡¯t really see anything resembling obstacles so far. I was expecting something like caltrops scattered all over the ce¡­ Nn?

    Something appeared on the road surface as I made a turn. Uh¡­ Is that something drawn on the road? White on a ck background¡­ Wait, isn¡¯t that a skull mark¡ª!

    It was toote. By the time I realized it, the [Brunhild]¡¯s front wheel has already drove onto the panel with the skull mark drawn on it, and a clear *click* sound reached my ears.

    The next instant, an impact sent me upwards, and my body floated in the air for a moment. Together with that, a loud exploding sound reached my ears.

    When I came to, myself and P had already been transferred back to our garage, where we fell head-first onto a prepared mattress.

    ¡°Nyanyanyaa!? The [Brunhild] exploded-nya!? Wha, wha, what about the driver¡­ Ah, the driver is fine-nya! The transfer is sessful-nya! What a terrifying course-nya¡­!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too much no matter how you look at it!?¡±

    I shouted from on top of the mattress. Is andmine really ok!? Is it really ok!? I know part of the purpose of this race is about testing the performance limits of the ether vehicles, but we¡¯re not trying to make APCs mainstream here, you know!?

    The figure of the [Brunhild], which is reflected on the small monitor installed in the garage, is horrible beyond words.

    While it¡¯s notpletely impossible to repair fully, that¡¯s definitely not something I can manage within the race¡¯s time limit. It¡¯s unfortunate, but I have no choice but to retire from the race. Damn it.

    I contacted headquarters and ryed my intention to retire.

    ¡°And the [Brunhild] has decided to retire here-nya! A pity indeed!¡±

    Chih. To think I¡¯d be the first retiree of the race. Since the [Steel Axe] is practically retired too, the race is down to six participants now, huh.

    After asking the mini robots to recover the wreckage of the [Brunhild], I used [Gate] to move to the audience seating in front of therge monitor set up earlier together with P.

    ¡°Oh, Touya-dono. It¡¯s a shame.¡±

    ¡°Damn, and I was betting on Touya-dono winning the whole thing too!¡±

    The Regulus emperor and the Mismede beast king, who were sitting at the same table, called out to me. Wait, you guys were making bets?

    ¡°You guys sure say some selfish things.¡±

    While replying with a wry smile, I looked up at therge monitor. Seems like the other vehicles are still stuck inside the maze.

    When I looked at the maze from above like this, I can tell that it¡¯s rather well-made. This is going to take a while.

    I started to worry for them a bit while looking at the timer that¡¯s floating on the top right corner of the screen. Well, if they get past the maze, the goal for the snowfield course is right in front, so there¡¯s that.

    ¡°Touya-san, are you alright?¡±

    When I turned around, I saw Yumina and the others sitting at a table together. P started running towards Leen with quick steps. I headed towards the table as well, and sat down at an empty seat.

    ¡°I knew you would be fine, but when your vehicle exploded, I felt my heart go cold-de gozaruyo.¡±

    ¡°That was scary.¡±

    Yae and Sakura said that to me; I was plenty frightened myself, you know. I was careless. To think that kind of trap would be there right after entering the obstacle course area¡­

    ¡°Should¡¯ve paid more attention back then. Getting caught by such an obvious-looking trap¡­¡±

    ¡°No, well, I was raising my speed quite a bit at that time, so. And since it was right after a curve, it was hard for me to see the surface of the road¡­¡±

    Un, no matter what I say, it just sounds like I¡¯m making excuses, aren¡¯t I. It¡¯s true that I got a bit ahead of myself after making it to first ce, anyway.

    ¡°Well, we ced it there while anticipating things like that, you see. I did think the first vehicle would probably trigger it, but to think it would be you, Touya-kun¡­¡±

    ¡°True~¡±

    ¡°¡­ There you are, you root of all evil.¡±

    I directed an unamused re at theb-coat wearing young girl and the woman wearing thick sses, who were standing behind me from some time ago.

    ¡°Oi you, don¡¯t you thinkndmines are overdoing it?¡±

    ¡°While some parts of me cannot deny that usation, it¡¯s true that we managed to confirm the function of the emergency escape system with this, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    So you do admit that you¡¯re overdoing it? These bastards. Well, I mean, I did expect something to this degree happening the moment I let Professor Babylon and Dr. Elka handle the course design¡­

    ¡°And wait, what are you girls nning to do in case the escape system didn¡¯t work as expected?¡±

    ¡°No problem. We build in severalyers of extra safety measures for that purpose. We were more worried about the possibility of no one triggering that mine, actually.¡±

    ¡°When it exploded, we went ¡®We did it!¡¯, you know?¡±

    These girls, sheesh. I swear, magic engineering schrs are all messed up in the head somewhat.

    ¡°Nyanya! And now, the [Silver Star] finally makes its way out of the maze at second ce! And right after it, what a surprise, the [Ferzen] also makes its way out-nya!¡±

    I turned my eyes to the monitor upon hearing Nyantaro¡¯s live coverage. So Rosetta¡¯s pair and the Ferzen king made it out, huh.

    Following that, Crown Prince Rupheus¡¯ [Trihn], Lapis-san¡¯s [White Bird] and Princess Berlietta¡¯s [Strain] also made it out, and finally Nia¡¯s [Red Cat] also got out of the maze.

    Nia, who¡¯s inst ce, reached the goal with barely any time to spare before the time limit.

    ¡°And now, it¡¯s time up for the snowfield course-nya! With this, the [Steel Axe] is retired from the race-nya!¡±

    The [Steel Axe], which got back on the course after getting blown off and overturned at the slope + snowballs zone, worked hard with its driver, Griff, but was still unable to make it in time.

    If it was me, I would¡¯ve probably given up immediately, but it seems like the dwarves don¡¯t throw in the towel until the very end.

    The remaining six vehicles all started traversing the obstacle course. Since they all knew about the grand explosion that blew me out of the race, everyone¡¯s driving seemed pretty careful.

    Since they were all staying far away from the skull marks whenever thetter appears on the road, their overall speed was rather slow, and no change in rankings urred before they reached the pit stop for the obstacle course.

    Since the contents of the obstacle course were not revealed to the participants at all, they shouldn¡¯t have any idea on how they can best customize their vehicles for this section. In the end, I think they¡¯ll just go with a basic configuration.

    After they finished exchanging their tires, in order from first thest, the [Silver Star], the [White Bird], the [Ferzen], the [Trihn], the [Strain] and the [Red Cat] all got out of the garage one after another.

    Since there¡¯s skull marks here and there on the road surface, nobody raised their speed too much. In that kind of situation, Lapis-san¡¯s [White Bird] with its exquisite techniques that dodged the traps without losing much speed, and Crown Prince Rupheus¡¯ [Trihn] which manages to scrape the edges of the traps with smaller movements than the other vehicles stood out from the rest.

    Within moments, the two vehicles had overtaken the ones in front of them, and the [White Bird] reached the top while the [Trihn] reached third ce.

    ¡°And now, after thendmine area we now have the straightforward straights course-nya! A steep cliff on the left and a steeper cliff on the right, if you fall down it¡¯s a guaranteed retire- nya!¡±

    A log bridge-like course is reflected on the monitor. While the course is surrounded by the ocean on both sides so falling shouldn¡¯t do that much damage, given its height, it¡¯s basically impossible for one to pull their ether vehicles back up if they do fall. Even if the driver can get out safely thanks to the transfer function, he/she would have no choice but to retire.

    And since there¡¯s nothing like guard rails next to the course, even a slight mistake in adjusting the steering can lead to the vehicle flying off the cliff.

    ¡°Another viinous course design¡­ There¡¯s definitely something else there too, right?¡±

    ¡°Now then, I wonder?¡±

    ¡°I wonder~?¡±

    I threw a sideways re at the two as they looked at the monitor with grins on their faces. Dr. Elka¡¯s guard, the wolf-type golem Fenrir sighed next to her feet. So golems can sigh too¡­

    ¡°Nya! After entering the straights course, the [Strain] suddenly rushed forward with amazing speed-nya! It¡¯s fast! It¡¯s already overtaken the [Ferzen]-nya!¡±

    Ohh. That¡¯s quite the speed alright. If she¡¯s using a setup focused on speed, this straight section is indeed a chance she wouldn¡¯t want to let go of.

    ¡°The [Strain] also overtook the [Trihn] just now with the same speed! And just like that, it approaches the [Silver Star]¡ªwait, what-nya!?¡±

    The road surface in front of the [Strain] suddenly began sprouting out a ck liquid, which spread on the road into a puddle.

    ¡°Hiia!?¡±

    The [Strain]¡¯s front wheel slipped aftering into contact with the ck puddle, and the vehicle began spinning. Ah! That¡¯s oil, isn¡¯t it!?

    Princess Berlietta is putting her all into turning the steering wheel in order to stabilize the vehicle, but ignoring her efforts, the [Strain] continued spinning towards the edge of the road. At that rate, she¡¯s going to go off the course and dive into the ocean together with her vehicle.

    However, moments before the [Strain] would fall off the road, the [Trihn] came in from behind and crashed into the former, sending it back towards the middle of the road.

    The [Strain] overturned and stopped on the road; one of its front tires fell off the body, and rolled off the course into the ocean below.

    The [Trihn], which crashed into the [Strain] earlier, spun around and stopped on the course; there¡¯s smokeing out of its bo.

    ¡°Nyanya! A crash urred between the [Strain] and the [Trihn]-nya! Oh, both drivers seem to have escaped with the emergency transfer function and are safe-nya! Thank goodness-nya.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    While listening to Nyantaro¡¯smentary, I opened a [Gate] back to the garage area, where the two of them should be at now.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 375: Budding, and Cooperation.

    <h4>Chapter 375: Budding, and Cooperation.</h4>

    (Author note: as it got too long, I split it into two chapters. 1/2)

    I can hear the arguing voices of the two in front of the garages. They¡¯re fighting fiercely against each other; it doesn¡¯t seem like they noticed my presence.

    ¡°Why did you crash into me back there!? Was there a need for you to expressly wreck your own vehicle along with mine for no reason!?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re fine with falling down the cliff and retiring like that back there!? I would never ept such a conclusion!¡±

    ¡°But¡­! At this rate, you would be retired together¡­!¡±

    Princess Berlietta¡¯s face was colored in sadness as she gradually looked down.

    ¡°Not yet. There¡¯s still a possibility. Fortunately, you and I are both driver and technician. It¡¯s not impossible for us to go back and fix our vehicles on the course itself before time¡¯s up. While first ce may be impossible now, you¡¯d like to at least finish the race, no?¡±

    True, going by the rules, as long as you don¡¯t announce your own retirement from the race, and if it¡¯s still within the course¡¯s time limit, then it¡¯s possible to fix your vehicle on the course and finish with that. Of course, if anyone other than the driver for that team enters the course area, that team would be disqualified.

    Crown Prince Rupheus threw some tools into arge clunky toolbox besides him before standing up.

    Princess Berlietta was still standing there while looking down. Taking her hand, the crown prince pulled her along half-forcefully.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s head back first. It¡¯s not toote to think about this then.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Un.¡±

    The two of them transferred themselves back to the obstacle course using the gate at the pit stop.

    Crown Prince Rupheus is pretty proactive, isn¡¯t he? That reminds me, back when they were going to arrest his oba-san fianc¨¦e, he was leading that effort from the front too. Well, that one was probably more due to his personal grudge, if I have to guess.

    It¡¯d be good if they can make it in time to finish the race. Since the time limit of this final course is longer than the rest, it¡¯s very much possible.

    When I went to my own garage to take a look¡ªsince I came here, why not¡ªthe mini robots were diligently repairing the [Brunhild]. Eh, they¡¯re fixing it faster than I expected. Was the damage not as bad as I thought?

    Come to think of it, there aren¡¯t any burn marks on the chassis. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Was that explosion illusion magic? And the thing that blew me up was actually wind-attribute magic?

    Kuh¡­ I was tricked. If it was only damaged to this degree, I might¡¯ve been able to continue the race. Retiring back then was a hasty decision.

    Also, I think I¡¯m under evaluating the worth of the mini robots. If you think about it, they are also the crystallization of the technologies of an ancient civilization. There¡¯s no way they would be anything short of excellent; I mean, they¡¯re also helping out in Frame Gear maintenance and other things, too.

    ¡°And now, the [Ferzen] charges straight into the birdlime area-nya! It¡¯s trying to push through by force but¡­ It¡¯s not working! Those are some strong birdlimes-nya! Nyanya!? The Ferzen king alighted and raised his own vehicle up into the air-nya!?¡±

    On the small monitor installed in the garage, the figure of the Ferzen king raising his birdlime- covered vehicle up was shown. What is he doing, this person¡­

    He then tried to carry his vehicle out of the birdlime area just like that, but well, obviously, the result is his own feet getting stuck to the ground by birdlime.

    On the screen, the Ferzen king finally realized his mistake and had an ¡°Oh crap!¡± expression on. Nononono, you¡¯re supposed to realize that much earlier, ok!?

    He tried to move his feet somehow, but as the melted cheese-looking birdlime strands kept sticking to him, it¡¯s hard to muster any strength, and eventually his bnce is broken and he falls over together with the vehicle he¡¯s still carrying.

    ¡°Nuooo!¡±

    Still, he tried hard to move with wriggling motions. That figure was almost like a certain something, caught by a trap on the kitchen floor¡­ I¡¯ll not mention what that something is.

    With this, the [Ferzen] is practically retired, I suppose.

    Since Crown Prince Rupheus and Princess Berlietta are not likely contenders for first ce any longer, the ones that are stillpletely in the race are Lapis-san¡¯s [White Bird], Rosetta & Monica¡¯s [Silver Star] and Nia¡¯s [Red Cat].

    All three are ether vehicles made by Rosetta and Monica, so I don¡¯t think there would be a lot of difference in specs. Which would mean that driver skills would be the deciding factor here.

    The [White Bird] and the [Silver Star] both cleared the birdlime area beautifully; inparison, the way Nia cleared it made me feel like I was watching a tightrope act. Is she alright?

    On a sub screen ced at one corner of the monitor, the Ferzen king was still trying to get out of the birdlime. Just retire already.

    And on another sub screen in the same corner, I can see Crown Prince Rupheus and Princess Berlietta, who had made it to the straights course and were heading to their own vehicles. I¡¯m worried about their repair work.

    Since I was concerned, I decided to head to the location myself using [Gate]. Since I¡¯m already retired, and ampletely clueless about ether vehicles, I¡¯m not going to be of any help though.

    ¡°How is it? Think it¡¯s fixable?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty the Sovereign King?¡±

    The crown prince, who was looking into the opened bo and checking on something, looked up in response to my voice.

    ¡°The activation seal for the magic engine as well as the ether lines arepletely burnt away. It¡¯s been used to elerate quite unreasonably, after all. I was too focused on strengthening the main body of the vehicle, and neglected to do the same for the magic engine; this is the result.¡±

    The crown prince squeezed out his voice in regret. Looking at his vehicle, the body can¡¯t be said to be in good shape either. One of the rear wheels is twisted in a weird direction, for starters.

    ¡°And over there?¡±

    I called out to Princess Berlietta, who had just finished removing a wheel. With both of its front wheels removed, the [Strain] looked a bit like a cart.

    ¡°Since one of the front wheels dropped into the ocean, it won¡¯t be able to move like this. I was thinking to attach the leftover front wheel to the center-forward position and make do with a three-wheeled drive¡­¡±

    So she was nning to make it a tricycle.

    If she¡¯s going with that, then it should work¡­ Was what I was thinking, when she showed me something that had fallen below the driver¡¯s seat. When I saw that, I unintentionally let out an ¡°Achaa¡­¡±.

    Yeah, no matter how I see it, that¡¯s the steering wheel isn¡¯t it.

    ¡°It broke off. Since I wasn¡¯t exactly paying attention to the durability of my vehicle, and only sought more speed¡­¡±

    Like this, there¡¯d be no meaning even if she manages to convert her vehicle into a three- wheeled one; not being able to steer properly is¡­

    ¡­ Nn?

    I looked alternately at the two vehicles in front of me. Sensing my looks, the two drivers also looked at their vehicles and then the other¡¯s, before eventually exchanging looks with each other.

    Ah.

    ¡°Um¡­ Is it possible for you guys to exchange parts with each¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡°That¡¯s it!¡±¡±

    I swallowed back thest ¡°other¡± that couldn¡¯t leave my throat in time. Seems like it¡¯s possible. It¡¯s true that the rules never stated that two participants can¡¯t cooperate with each other.

    ¡°Is the magic engine on the [Strain] the type used in Eisengard¡¯s Kieris carriages?¡±

    ¡°Un. Made by Terion. It¡¯s quite the high-ss article among those used by golem carriages, you know.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then it should be fine. I¡¯ll work on the magic engine exchange.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll switch out the twisted tire on the [Trihn] with one of the [Strain]¡¯s. Ah, you have to remove that blue pin first or the ether liquid would leak out, so be careful.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Before my eyes, the two of them gave out instructions I can¡¯t understand to each other rapidly, then began working with great speed.

    ¡°I see¡­ The activation seal is a bit shifted. I was wondering how it dealt with the interference¡­¡±

    ¡°Hee¡­ So by using this part to strengthen this spot, it raised the durability. Here too¡­¡±

    Even though they¡¯re in a pretty serious situation, the two of them had smiles on their faces and were enjoying this. What¡¯s gotten into them now¡­?

    ¡°There¡¯s the first event-no yo. With this, the distance between the two has been shortened instantly-no yo.¡±

    ¡°¡­ There you are, you god of rampant curiosity.¡±

    ¡°That hurts! Onee-chan is the Love God-nano yo!¡±

    I let out a small sigh when I heard the expected voice from behind me. At this point, I¡¯m not surprised when she appears all of a sudden anymore.

    ¡°They¡¯re beginning to acknowledge each other-no yo. While it¡¯s still slight, there¡¯s definitely a budding love there-no yo.¡±

    ¡°Is that so.¡±

    I¡¯m not really sure, but since the god in charge of that aspect is saying it, it¡¯s probably right? Still, they¡¯ve been shouting at each other until just now, so how did they be close to each other so quickly?

    Well, they had the same hobby to begin with, and it¡¯s not like their personalities arepletely ipatible. It might just be due to the right opportunity, I guess.

    ¡°Ohh! In front of the first ce [White Bird], suddenly, a family of cats appeared on the road- nya!¡±

    Ha? As I heard some iprehensible words from Nyantaro who¡¯s doing the live coverage, I synched my eyesight with the Valkyrie who¡¯s doing the camera work for the race to confirm what¡¯s going on.

    When I did that, I can see the sight of a whole line of cats blocking the road in front of the [White Bird], which had stopped. That line is long! How many kittens are there in this family!?

    Is something like this also part of the obstacles in this course!? It¡¯s true that nobody would dare to break through that by force¡­

    The vehicle in second, [Silver Star], caught up to where the [White Bird] is and stopped in front of the cats as well. Arya. The ones behind caught up.

    The kitten blockade continued with no end in sight. Lapis-san and Rosetta only had troubled faces on, but Monica was starting to look a bit annoyed. Well, I can understand her feelings somewhat.

    At this rate, Nia¡¯s going to catch up too, you know¡ªah, see, there she ising from the back.

    Nia too pushed down on the brakes when she saw the kitten blockade. As a result, the three remaining vehicles in the race all lined up there in one spot.

    It¡¯s quite a fearsome trap, in some ways. Even though it¡¯s kinda heartwarming.

    ¡°Nyanya¡­ Toment on this obstacle is veryplicated given my situation-nya¡­¡±

    Well yeah. Nyantaro¡¯s a Cait Sith, after all.

    All the while, the kitty blockade is still ongoing apanied by nonstop ¡°nyan¡±s. There might actually be 101 of them in there¡­

    Ah, Monica jumped out of her vehicle. Seems like she¡¯s reached the end of her patience; she¡¯s going to move the kittens to the other side herself.

    As Monica reached down and tried to gently lift up one of the kittens¡ª

    ¡°Nyanya!? The kitten slipped through her hands-nya!?¡±

    The projection of what we thought was an actual kitten swayed. Illusion magic! Monica then tried to touch the other kittens, but none of them were real either.

    Nia¡¯s [Red Cat] jumped out first. Following that, Lapis-san¡¯s [White Bird] also started elerating. After Monica returned to it, the [Silver Star] also chased after them.

    Basically, that illusion trap was made to stall the frontrunners. What a nasty design.

    *Vrrrrrrrr*, *vrrrrrrr*¡­

    The ether vehicle Crown Prince Rupheus and Princess Berlietta finished working on was six- wheeled; they had taken the [Strain] with only two rear wheels and attached it to the rear hook of the [Trihn].

    While I understand that if the [Trihn] ran by itself, the [Strain] would¡¯ve been retired automatically, the finished product looked substantially reckless¡­

    Back to the [Trihn]¡­ Wait, since itbined with the [Strain], is it [Trirain] now or something? Anyways, from a while ago, its magic engine had been letting out the sounds from earlier, but it kept refusing to start up. The magic power inside is probably not circting properly.

    ¡°Come on, please move¡­!¡±

    ¡°Move¡­ I beg you!¡±

    Crown Prince Rupheus was in the driver¡¯s seat and passing magic power into the magic engine, trying to start it. Princess Berlietta was looking at that from the passenger seat, almost as if praying.

    N? Wait, just now¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s running!¡±

    ¡°We did it!¡±

    With a sudden loud roar, the magic engine which had stayed silent until now finally started running. Residual light particles from the ether liquid used in the engine began blowing out of the muffler.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The [Trirain], reborn after having been converted to a six-wheeled hybrid, rushed down the straights course with great speed. It became smaller and smaller and, within moments, disappeared from view.

    ¡°Ohh, how fast. They¡¯re already beyond the horizon-no yo.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Karen nee-san, you used a bit of your power just now, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Really? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about-nano yo.¡±

    She¡¯s ying it dumb, but I¡¯m sure the magic engine working was due to nee-san having done something to it. Although it was slight, I sensed some divinity. I don¡¯t know what exactly it was that she did, though.

    ¡°The prayer of a girl in love can cause miracles-no yo~¡±

    Karen nee-san smiled with joy while winking.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 376: Last Run, and Goal.

    <h4>Chapter 376: Last Run, and Goal.</h4>

    As if making up for the time lost, the [Trirain], carrying the two of them, continued its explosive progress.

    They blew through the birdlime zone straight on. The Ferzen king, who was still struggling, could be seen on the monitor for an instant. He¡¯s still not giving up?

    And for the kitten zone, since the trick was already revealed, it didn¡¯t count as an obstacle at all. They blew through the illusionary kittens and continued forward.

    ¡°Nyanya! The new [Trihn + Strain] hybrid is making astounding progress-nya! However, it¡¯s still a great distance off from the leading three-nya! And as for those three, they¡¯ve finally entered thest area in the obstacle course-nya!¡±

    Thatst area is a region with ¡°?¡±-marked panels spread out here and there on the course.

    As there¡¯s quite a bit, if you try to drive while staying away from those panels, you would lose quite a bit of time.

    As I was looking at the way the panels were arranged while floating high up using [Fly], I could understand the trickiness of this trap.

    And more than anything, everyone else probably still vividly remembers the explosion trap I ate at the very beginning of this course. Even if it had been made with illusion magic, and the vehicle was simply blown off by magically generated wind so there was very low damage overall, the explosion was shy in appearances nheless. There¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t get cold feet if they think about how a simr trap may be among the ones in front of them.

    ¡°Ah, also, there¡¯s lucky panels mixed into them, so going over one or two may bring you unexpected joy¡­ Says here-nya. Really now-nya¡­¡±

    Would there be anyone who would drive over one just because of that, though. Judging from past experiences, that just sounds fishy as hell. I don¡¯t think anyone normal would¡­ Ah, Nia went for one.

    ¡°Nya!? The [Red Cat] halted on the spot-nya! This is¡­ Apparently, it¡¯s 60 seconds of stop time- nya!¡±

    ¡°Ugaa¡ªaa!¡±

    Nia screamed while wing at her head. A miss, huh. Rather than going all out on a bet, it¡¯s definitely more urate to say that she just found it too troublesome.

    Lapis-san¡¯s [White Bird] cleared the traps with clever maneuvers. Following that, Rosetta and Monica¡¯s [Silver Star] also got out of the area while carefully avoiding the trap panels.

    The [White Bird] was the first one to get out of the trap area. However, the [Silver Star] in second got out pretty quickly as well; there¡¯s almost no gap between the two.

    While asionally bumping into each other, the two vehicles ran through the obstacle course¡¯s clear gate.

    ¡°Now, we only have thest stretch to the final goal in the south area, where the race started- nya! It¡¯s thest run! Who will the winner be-nyaa!¡±

    A fierce dead heat unfolded between the two as they headed towards the goal. The goal in question is right in front of the audience seating; as such, I dropped back down to the ground and waited for the two vehicles together with the rest of the audience.

    The two ether vehicles passed through the final corner, and appeared in our view. They¡¯re even¡ªwait, no, is the [White Bird] slightly ahead!?

    Perhaps, the disadvantage of having two riders is showing its effect here.

    The two are charging straight towards the goal gate! The veryst dead heat! Once they cross the gate, the entire race would end, after all.

    And an instant before the [White Bird] and the [Silver Star] was going to cross the goal!

    The road surface in front of the goal suddenly dipped down into the ground and formed something like an underground carpark entrance, and the two vehicles disappeared under the goal just like that.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Unya?¡±

    The audience, me included, stared at the ted ground right before the goal with nk looks.

    Eh? What was that? They kind of disappeared downwards like one of those magic pitches you see in baseball though.

    The course returned to normal as if nothing had happened, and behind me, the sound of Professor Babylonughing with a *fuh* can be heard.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯ll teach them to not lower their guard until it¡¯s actually over. They say negligence is one¡¯s greatest foe, and also darkness lurks¡ªowch owie owwh, Touya-kun, bullying a young girl might lead to you awakening to a strange fetish you know, stop it¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re noisy.¡±

    I grinded the professor¡¯s head with my two fists. To put that kind of trap at the very end. Isn¡¯t thatpletely unrted to testing the vehicles¡¯ performances and just a prank in bad taste!?

    ¡°And, where did Lapis-san and the others go!?¡±

    ¡°If they head straight down the underground path, they shoulde out from the other side of the goal. It hurts, so could you let me go? I think something might leak soon.¡±

    I don¡¯t know what it is that might leak, but for the moment I let the professor go.

    Nyantaro, who was listening in from the side, snapped back to attention and picked up his mic again.

    ¡°E, to. For, for the moment, it seems that the two are alright-nya. Ooto! And while that was going on, the [Trihn + Strain] had already made it to the final trap area-nya!¡±

    When I followed Nyantaro and looked up at the monitor, sure enough, the figure of the [Trirain] pressing forward while dodging the panels could be seen.

    ¡°Alright! Sixty seconds!¡±

    And Nia was finally free from the trap¡¯s penalty too. And right when I thought that, she immediately drove onto the panel directly in front of her. Is she that much of an idiot!?

    ¡°Ooooooh!? All the panels in the trap area disappeared-nya!¡±

    ¡°Oya. She found the clear panel. And there¡¯s only one of them too; quite the luck.¡±

    While rubbing her head after I¡¯m done grinding it, Professor Babylon muttered. So she really did put in a lucky panel¡­ Ipletely thought it was a lie.

    The [Red Cat] and the [Trirain] rushed through the now-barren trap area in a straight line.

    Passing through the obstacle course¡¯s clear gate, the two continued pressing on towards the final goal.

    ¡°Nya!? The [Silver Star] and the [White Bird] appeared from underground on the opposite side of the goal-nya! The [Red Cat] and the [Trihn + Strain] had also rounded the final corner, and entered thest straight before the goal-nya!¡±

    This is¡­! The [Red Cat] and the [Trirain] from the side of the course, and the [Silver Star] and the [White Bird] from the opposite side. With the goal gate right in the middle, the four (well, five if you count the [Trihn] and the [Strain] separately) ether vehicles rushed towards it.

    Only one of them who crosses that gate can be first ce. Who would that be¡­!

    ¡°Gooooooooooooooooooooooaaaaall!¡±

    The vehicles, two on each side, crossed path with each other in front of us. Dr. Elka waved a checkered g at the goal.

    ¡°Wh, which¡­ Who was the winner?¡±

    ¡°The four of them crossed the gate at almost the same time¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the final decision!?¡±

    The audience was confused, but I could see the instant the first vehicle crossed the goal with my eyes. Karen nee-san could probably see it too.

    ¡°I¡¯ll put the footage up on the monitor-¡±

    With the still image that Dr. Elka ced on the monitor, everyone was able to see the ether vehicle that made it to first ce, albeit with a truly small difference. It¡¯s quite the unexpected oue¡­

    ¡°The first ce is, the [Red Cat]! Nia Vermouth¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Yeahhhhhhh!¡±

    While still in the [Red Cat], Nia raised both her hands up in triumph. Oi, drive with your hands on the steering wheel.

    The few people in the audience who are rted to the [Red Cats] were also making noise and celebrating their chief¡¯s win.

    The rest of the audience also sent apuse to the winner and the other participants, but one of them, the Strain queen moved next to me and asked me something with a low voice.

    ¡°Your Majesty the Sovereign King. It¡¯s a bitte, but by [Red Cat], could that be, um¡­¡±

    Giku.

    Oh snap. The [Red Cat] are wanted people in both Strain Kingdom and Holy Kingdom Alent. Do I have no choice but to y dumb here!?

    ¡°¡­ S, saa, what could you be talking about?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see. I thought they were rted to a group of chivalrous thieves who punished corrupt nobles and the like. Seems like it was a misunderstanding on my part.¡±

    She¡¯s smiling, but something tells me this person definitely sensed something¡­ Crap, I messed up¡­ Should¡¯ve at least told her to change her vehicle name.

    On a side note, second and third ce went to Lapis-san¡¯s [White Bird] and Rosetta & Monica¡¯s [Silver Star] respectively; they passed through at almost the same time, though. And fourth would be Crown Prince Rupheus and Princess Berlietta.

    I went towards the [Trirain] and called out to the two of them, who had just alighted.

    ¡°It was a shame, wasn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. While there is some regret about not being able to im first, I¡¯m happy about simply being able to finish the race. It was a very fun experience!¡±

    ¡°Me as well!¡±

    As I looked at the two of them who replied with smiles on their faces, I felt d that I invited them to this race. And somewhere in the middle I even felt that I might¡¯ve done something unnecessary, too.

    ¡°Princess Berlietta.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    The crown prince looked towards the princess by his side, and kneeled down on the spot.

    ¡°You are a wonderful woman. After this experience, I believe that I can get along well with you. Pleasee to Trihn. I want you to support me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    Princess Berlietta took the crown prince¡¯s hand in her own while blushing. Eh, what is this development.

    ¡°Ara ara. Seems like everything¡¯s wrapped up nicely, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°Seems like it. Whew, with this I feel my shoulders bing lighter already.¡±

    The Strain queen and the Trihn emperor looked at each other and nodded. Is it like that?

    I don¡¯t really understand but I guess it¡¯s something like acknowledging each other after shing? Both of them had a favorable first impression of each other, anyway.

    And like that, the race ended, and we transitioned to an outdoor party.

    We¡¯ll be preparing various cuisines for everyone at a special venue set up on the beach. As we had already made ns for this, various royal chefs from countries in both worlds are here to provide local delicacies.

    It was a spur-of-the-moment thing I thought up, thinking that it would be interesting to taste all the different cuisines as well as be good entry points for everyone to know more about each other; and it worked out surprisingly well.

    Crown Prince Rupheus and Princess Berlietta, who announced their engagement, received congrattions from the various leaders assembled. In a sense, since this let their faces be remembered by the other countries, this was a great opportunity.

    ¡°It¡¯s great how it all ended well, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°True. If it¡¯s those two, I feel like they¡¯ll do well together even if they fight from time to time.¡±

    While looking at the happy-looking couple from another table, I replied to Yumina¡¯s words. Although they might fight with each other in the future, if it¡¯s those two I think it¡¯ll be fine.

    ¡°Still, to think the event organiser is the first one to retire; that¡¯s rather embarrassing isn¡¯t it, eh?¡±

    ¡°Gu¡­ I couldn¡¯t help that, okay?¡±

    As I was pouting at Elze¡¯s teasing words, one of my fellow retiree, the Ferzen king came to me.

    ¡°Oh, good work out there. A pity for the both of us, eh, Brunhild sovereign?¡±

    The Ferzen king ended the race still stuck to a bunch of birdlime, and retired like that. Although, apparently after being rescued he got over it quickly after taking a bath at the vi. The person in question then sat down on the seat directly in front of me.

    ¡°The race was quite interesting. It also showed me lots of possible improvements. It¡¯s fun to think about how ether vehicles would develop after this.¡±

    ¡°Hearing that you enjoyed it is good enough for me.¡±

    ¡°Right. Also¡­ The people in this world aren¡¯t so different from us after all.¡±

    While saying that, the Ferzen king turned to look at the young couple some distance away. That reminds me, the person in front of me is also in an engagement right now, isn¡¯t he.

    Ah, right. The Ferzen king was ted to be my brother-inw in the future¡­ Once I¡¯m married with Luu, and he is married with Luu¡¯s elder sister, Elishia-san, it¡¯ll happen. I was trying to not think about that.

    ¡°That aside, there was a message from my home country a while ago. It¡¯s about Horn Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Horn Kingdom?¡±

    That country that¡¯s on the brink of civil war? If I remember correctly, they¡¯re split between the king¡¯s grandson¡¯s faction and the king¡¯s brother¡¯s faction. Since Ferzen is a neighboring country of Horn¡¯s, if anything happens, they might get notified as well.

    ¡°You know about how both factions have approached us Ferzen for cooperation, right? So far, we¡¯ve maintained our neutrality and tried to convince both sides to talk it out. And apparently, they¡¯ve finally agreed to hold a conference with representatives from both factions, with Ferzen as the witness. That conference would happen three days from now.¡±

    I see. So they¡¯d talk it out with each other with Ferzen as a mediator. If this goes well, theing civil war may be avoided.

    ¡°I would very much like for you to participate in that conference, actually. To be honest, I¡¯ve felt something was off about this whole situation all the time. The previous king of Horn was a wise ruler. I cannot help but doubt that someone like him would leave smoking sparks behind like this. There must be something deeper to this.¡±

    The deceased previous king had apparently told his younger brother that he would take the rights of session away from the crown prince, who was on bad terms with the king, and give it to him; on the other hand, he had also apparently told the prime minister that he wanted his help to make up with the crown prince.

    That¡¯s two obviously contradictory ims there. Either the previous king told a lie to either one of them, or one of them had lied themselves. Well, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility of the previous king being unstable in mind and having frequent changes to his thoughts though.

    There¡¯s also the strange rumor Tsubaki-san¡¯s reports indicated. The existence of Yulong¡¯s intelligence division, [Kurau]. If they had be subordinates to either the king¡¯s younger brother or the prime minister, things could get really troublesome.

    ¡°I understand. I shall participate in that conference as well. It¡¯s my wish for the Horn Kingdom to resolve its current problems and participate in the two-world conference in the future as well, anyway.¡±

    ¡°I see. That helps. I can rest easy knowing that you¡¯ll be there.¡±

    After saying that, the Ferzen king left our table.

    Fumu. If it¡¯s to see through some lies, it may be good to borrow the power of Her Eminence the Ramissh Pope. She who holds the [Mystic Eyes of Sincerity], with the power of seeing through lies.

    With her, we should be able to quickly understand which one between the king¡¯s younger brother and the prime minister was lying. The Keeler polygraph made by the professor would¡¯ve worked too, but given the situation it¡¯s probably best to proceed with the subtler option.

    I left to look for Her Eminence the Ramissh Pope, who¡¯s probably seated at another table, to ask for her cooperation.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 377: Horn Kingdom, and the Heated Conference.

    <h4>Chapter 377: Horn Kingdom, and the Heated Conference.</h4>

    Horn Kingdom.

    A country focused on agriculture, situated in the Surface World, on the eastern edge of the continent. Being blessed with fertilends and mild weather, it had developed into a region with unique culture, and only interacts with very few outside countries.

    One of the reasons for that was the invasion by Heavenly Empire Yulong in the past.

    Until around a hundred years ago, Horn Kingdom had some territory to its north as well. That piece ofnd was taken by Yulong through force.

    Horn Kingdom obviously took offense, and severed any diplomatic ties with Yulong while forming an alliance with Ferzen to keep the former in check. Afterwards, it continued its half- istion diplomacy for nearly a hundred years.

    It sounds nice when they say that Horn has a unique culture and national identity; however, the fact that nothing new ising in from the outside also means that Horn is being left behind by the world. It¡¯s not even trying to take in some of its ally, Ferzen¡¯s magic-inclined cultural development.

    And one of the people who felt a sense of crisis at the current situation is the previous king, Tonam Da Horn¡¯s son and the crown prince, Kamra Da Horn.

    At this rate, Horn Kingdom would never develop any further. Driven by that thought, he petitioned the king¡ªhis father¡ªto start proactively gather foreign talents and incorporate their skills into the current structure.

    However, the king did not approve of his thoughts; and with that, a rift formed between the king and the crown prince. They did not acknowledge each other¡¯s views at all, and apparently they break out into arguments whenever they meet. As they both had stubborn personalities, they did not give ground in their arguments, and their rtionship only worsened with the passing of time.

    And a year ago, tragedy struck the royal family.

    The idental death of the crown prince. He fell down a cliff together with his carriage on a rainy day, and departed this world at 21 years of age.

    A huge funeral procession was held, and all the citizens mourned the early death of the crown prince. And as if to pour more oil on the fire, the king also passed away suddenly, only a week after the crown prince did.

    As for the cause, some said it was due to the shock of losing his son piling up on top of his mental burden, while others imed it was the worsening of his body condition, which had been in a bad state for several years before this.

    A state funeral was immediately held, and the entire nation mourned. The citizens were struck hard by the consecutive tragedies.

    However, the misfortunes that would befall Horn Kingdom did not end with this.

    Normally, the crown prince would inherit the throne when the king dies. However, that crown prince had died just a week ago. In this case, following regr procedure, the one-year-old son of the crown prince, Cuo Da Horn would inherit the throne instead.

    Of course, there¡¯s no way a baby one year old can manage the country as king. As such, people expected the prime minister, as well as the maternal grandfather of the young King Cuo, Schwein Adante to act as regent for the moment.

    However, thete king¡¯s younger brother, Ganossa Da Horn voiced his objection.

    He imed that thete king had wanted to take the right of inheritance from the crown prince, and pass it to his younger brother¡ªin other words, himself¡ªinstead. Following that logic, he used Schwein of plotting to take away the authority of the throne by force.

    On the other hand, the prime minister side imed that thete king had wanted to mend his rtionship with his son. He refuted the king¡¯s younger brother¡¯s ims, saying that he himself had been asked to mediate between the two.

    ¡°With neither side yielding, a power struggle began to brew between the grandson faction and the younger brother faction. And ultimately, it has brought the country to the brink of civil war¡­ Is it something like that?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    The Ferzen king gave a small nod to the Ramissh pope¡¯s words.

    Arge carriage belonging to Ferzen was running on the road leading to Horn Kingdom¡¯s royal castle.

    Inside the carriage, which is wide andfortably furnished, Her Holiness the Ramissh Pope and His Majesty the Ferzen King are sitting in front of me.

    And on my two sides are Yae and Sakura, who tagged along with the reason of guarding me.

    ¡°Ferzen would mediate between the two camps and oversee their discussion. And during that, I¡¯d like to borrow Your Holiness the Pope¡¯s power to see through any lies they might make.¡±

    ¡°And depending on the results, Ferzen would align themselves with one of the factions, is it?¡±

    ¡°Umu. With my country behind one side, that should be enough deterrent against a civil war.¡±

    Well, I can agree to that. Still, I know Her Holiness the Pope is here to see through lies, but what am I supposed to do here?

    ¡°I¡¯d like to request Touya-dono to be on guard against magical interference. While I don¡¯t think it¡¯s likely, there might be people who would aim to harm the king¡¯s younger brother or the prime minister. There might be things that we cannot notice ourselves, after all.¡±

    I see. It¡¯s true that if the former intelligence corps of Yulong is involved, something may actually happen. They¡¯re the type who would blow themselves up for their cause. There¡¯s no telling what could ur.

    As I took a deep breath to refocus myself, the carriage stopped; we¡¯d arrived at the royal castle, it seems.

    The royal castle is smallpared to the ones in Belfast and Regulus. Its appearance, too, is rather simple, with almost no splendour to speak of.

    Topare, let¡¯s see¡­ Think Shuri Castle, except more dull-looking and without the red color. It¡¯s just an image, though.

    We passed through the gates, and entered the castle. Unfortunately, the gates don¡¯t look like Shureimon at all.

    As the carriage came to a stop, from another carriage which had been in front of us, soldiers belonging to Ferzen¡¯s magic corps jumped out. In a simr fashion, holy knights belonging to Ramissh alighted from yet another carriage behind us, and lined up in front of our carriage.

    The captain of the soldiers opened the door of our carriage for us. We alighted in the order of His Majesty the Ferzen King, Her Holiness the Ramissh Pope, and finally my group of three.

    ¡°Wee to Horn Kingdom, Your Majesty the Ferzen King, Your Holiness the Ramissh Pope, Your Majesty the Brunhild Sovereign.¡±

    A man stood in front of the door that leads into the castle. Age around thirty, swept-back ck hair, and a pair of sses on his face. His appearance gives off the impression of being a civil servant, but his eyes are sharp. He¡¯s wearing asymmetrical ethnic-styled clothing, and there¡¯s a sash hung over his shoulder.

    ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°One of the Four Marquises of Horn Kingdom, the Eastern Sea Marquis, Toren Hanoi. A pleasure to make your acquaintance.¡±

    ¡°The Four Marquises?¡±

    When I spoke out due to hearing a new phrase, the person in question answered me himself.

    ¡°It refers to the four marquises within Horn who hold thergest territories. I govern over a territory facing the ocean to the east, hence the Eastern Sea Marquis.¡±

    Within the numerous territories in Horn Kingdom, there are four pieces that are particrlyrge; their governors are called the Eastern Sea Marquis, the Western Forest Marquis, The Northern Mountain Marquis and the Southern Spring Marquis, making up the Four Marquises.

    Within them, the Nothern Mountain Marquis and the Western Forest Marquis support the king¡¯s younger brother, Ganossa Da Horn, while the Eastern Sea Marquis and the Southern Spring Marquis support the prime minister, Schwein Adante; they¡¯re perfectly split in half.

    So, Eastern Sea Marquis Toren in front of me is part of the prime minister faction.

    Marquis Toren¡­ I guess the Eastern Sea Marquis is fine. The Eastern Sea Marquis guided us into the castle.

    ¡°I did not expect Your Majesty the Brunhild Sovereign and Your Holiness the Ramissh Pope to visit as well, however.¡±

    ¡°I had wanted to see Horn¡¯snds that are famed for their wonderful ambience. We¡¯re thankful to His Majesty the Ferzen King for listening to our unreasonable request.¡±

    ¡°I see. Our country doesn¡¯t interact with other countries at all besides Ferzen, after all¡­ I¡¯m part of the group who thought that that¡¯s not something good¡­ On this asion, it¡¯d be fortunate for us if you would act as witnesses for our conference.¡±

    The Eastern Sea Marquis answered with a bitter smile. Fumu. So this person is part of the reformists, huh. He might be holding some sort of expectations towards us, who are leaders of foreign countries, lending credibility to their views.

    Eventually, we were guided by the Eastern Sea Marquis to a room that looked like a conference hall.

    It¡¯s a luxurious-looking room, with gold coloring peeking out here and there on the walls and the pirs. A huge dragon is engraved on the entire ceiling, leaving quite an impression. It¡¯s a drastic departure from the simplistic look of the castle itself. For now, we sat down at the north side of the rectangr frame-shaped table ced in the room, and several Ferzen soldiers and Ramissh holy knights stood behind us as guards.

    The Eastern Sea Marquis left the room to call in the representatives of the two factions. After that, I looked around the room and found the source of the magic power which I had been feeling since a while ago.

    ¡°Fuun¡­¡±

    ¡°Touya-dono? Is something wrong-degozaru ka?¡±

    Yae noticed my line of sight and asked.

    ¡°The eye of the dragon engraved on the ceiling. And the crystals it¡¯s gripping in its hands. Those are most likely enchanted magical tools.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Well, they aren¡¯t things that would harm us. From what I can tell, its effects are something like [Silence] which prevents sound from leaking out of this room, a barrier that prevents teleportation-type magics, and an activation sequence for a simple protective wall¡­ I think.¡±

    Basically, sound from within the room would not be heard outside, any kind of transfer magic would be dispelled, and if someone tries to harm another person within the room, a protective shield would appear. Well, I don¡¯t know about the strength of it, though. Still, it should count as a decent safety measure.

    After some time, the doors on the two sides from where we were sitting opened together, as if timed beforehand, and the representatives of the two factions entered the room.

    Since none of them are above a king in terms of standing, we remain seated as they entered. Yae and Sakura stood up and nodded in greeting, though.

    And like that, we exchanged greetings.

    To our left is the prime minister, Schwein Adante, followed by the Eastern Sea Marquis earlier, Toren Hanoi, and the Southern Spring Marquis, Navait Chelmin.

    Prime Minister Schwein is right before his seventies, and despite being an old man, the light in his eyes cannot be underestimated. He has some white beard on his face, and the deep wrinkles on his face as well as the hooked nose entuated his impression of being a strong- willed person. He looks like the type who wouldn¡¯t really get jokes.

    On the other hand, Southern Spring Marquis Navait is in his thirties, and looked like a middle- aged man with a rather plump body shape. While he looks like he¡¯s mild-mannered, from a while ago he has been constantly wiping sweat off his face with a handkerchief; I wonder if he¡¯s nervous. He seems like a weak-willed person.

    And then, to our right, we have the king¡¯s younger brother, Ganossa Da Horn leading the other two marquises, the Northern Mountain Marquis, Hawkes Manius and the Western Forest Marquis, Seiria Suile.

    If I remember correctly, the king¡¯s younger brother Ganossa is forty this year. He looks very well-built. The ck moustache and hair make him look younger than his actual age. Together with the sharp glint in his eyes, he definitely looks like a warrior.

    Northern Mountain Marquis Hawkes, who¡¯s sitting next to him, is an old man over sixty. He¡¯s a grandpa with a mysterious atmosphere around him, and is somewhat hard to read. He kind of reminds me of old man Naito. A rather useless person.

    Thest person, Western Forest Marquis Seiria. The only woman in the Four Marquises, with a head of chestnut brown hair.

    Her age looks to be in the early twenties. Pretty young. However, in contrast to her age, she has a resolute aura which makes one raise their evaluation of her unconsciously. It¡¯s only my first impression, but she looks like a hard-headed person who wouldn¡¯t allowpromises. While she is a beauty, she doesn¡¯t look like the type that men would approach, eh.

    Besides the main actors, there are also several guards and aides following behind each group.

    Prime Minister Schwein.

    Eastern Sea Marquis Toren.

    Southern Spring Marquis Navait.

    King¡¯s younger brother Ganossa.

    Northern Mountain Marquis Hawkes.

    Western Forest Marquis Seiria.

    The conference that would decide the future of Horn Kingdom began.

    ¡°Elder brother disagreed with Prince Kamra¡¯s thoughts. He feared that his son¡¯s radical ideas may shake the very foundations of this Horn Kingdom. That is why he had promised to withhold the crown prince¡¯s session rights, and transfer them to me.¡±

    ¡°However, you cannot prove that he had actually made that kind of promise. While the story would be different if the crown prince had already been stripped of his session rights, right now, following civilws, it is the proper procedure for the first son of Prince Kamra, Prince Cuo to inherit the throne, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Is Prime Minister-dono insinuating that my ims are falsehoods?¡±

    ¡°Nothing of the sort. The king had been very troubled by the rift between him and his son. A spur-of-the-moment statement made when he is ovee with emotions¡­ I believe that that¡¯s a possible scenario as well, is all I¡¯m saying.¡±

    Prime Minister Schwein and the king¡¯s younger brother Ganossa. They¡¯re going onplete parallels, with neither side willing to back down.

    Just like what the prime minister said, it¡¯s possible that the king may have said that when he¡¯s drunk, or after one of his more heated arguments with the crown prince¡­

    Even though he said it, he doesn¡¯t really want to do it¡­ There¡¯s the possibility. The problem here, however, is that the king¡¯s younger brother fully believes in those words.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to confirm, Prime Minister-dono. Is it true that on the day elder brother died, there was an argument between him and you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes. It is the truth; what about it?¡±

    ¡°ording to the people in the castle back then, elder brother had cleared everyone else out of the room, saying he had something important to talk about with you. Can you tell us what that something was?¡±

    While receiving Ganossa¡¯s re, Prime Minister Schwein slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­ We only talked about the will of the deceased Prince Kamra. It was about how he still believed that Horn needs to open its doors to the world in order to not get left behind by it. However, the king was still opposed to the idea, and it developed into an argument¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that the truth? Didn¡¯t elder brother talk to you about passing the throne to me? There were several points I found suspicious regarding elder brother¡¯s death too. Don¡¯t you have any idea about them, Prime Minister-dono?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I have no idea what you¡¯re asking from me.¡±

    Nn? So he¡¯s iming the prime minister killed the king?

    No no, would he kill the king just because he wanted the country to be opened to the outside?

    Ah, if the king died, he could control the country as regent to his grandson. I guess the motive is there.

    The two of them maintained their silence while ring at each other. If you ask me, both sides have suspicious parts to them.

    Well, it¡¯s for times like this that I brought Her Holiness the Pope along, though.

    There¡¯s not many people who know of the pope¡¯s lie-detecting [Mystic Eyes of Sincerity]. And given that it¡¯s the half-isted Horn Kingdom, there should be very little possibility anyone here knows.

    I stealthily asked Her Holiness the Pope, who¡¯s sitting next to me.

    ¡°How is it? Can you understand which side is lying?¡±

    ¡°That is¡­¡±

    Her Holiness the Pope tilted her head with a troubled look.

    ¡°Neither side are lying¡­ I think.¡±

    ¡°Eh? What, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°My mystic eyes did not react. Either both sides are saying the truth, or they believe what they¡¯re saying to be the truth¡­ Or, they may have something that could block the effects of my mystic eyes¡­¡±

    Although I havn¡¯t seen an artifact that could block the effects of mystic eyes yet, if we assume mystic eyes to be a type of non-attribute magic, it¡¯s not impossible.

    I don¡¯t sense anything like that from both sides, though¡­

    ¡°Prime Minister-dono is the grandfather of Prince Cuo. If he bes regent, he could wield even more authority than before. However, with Ganossa-sama here, there¡¯s no way that could happen. Exactly a thorn in his side, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°What exactly are you trying to say here, Norther Mountain Marquis?¡±

    As the Northern Mountain Marquis grandpa opened his mouth, the Eastern Sea Marquis opposite him red his way with a sharp look.

    ¡°Nothing much. On the way to the royal castle, the carriage Ganossa-sama rode in had one of its wheels fall off, and he almost sustained serious injuries because of that. He might¡¯ve even died if something else went wrong.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Shocked voices came from the prime minister¡¯s side.

    ¡°I thought it¡¯s an ident due to the decaying of the material at first, but there¡¯s some suspicious parts about it. Prince Kamra also passed away due to a carriage ident¡­ Do you have any ideas, Prime Minister-dono?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I would have any. I find it confounding that you would even consider asking me that sort of thing.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Whileughing, the eyes of the Northern Mountain Marquis never left the prime minister. Is the wheel falling off the carriage simply an ident? Or¡­

    I looked at Her Holiness the Pope again, but as expected, she only returned a small sideways shake of her head.

    There shouldn¡¯t be any reason for the prime minister to kill Prince Kamra. I mean, he¡¯s the husband of his daughter, for one.

    ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s take a break for now.¡±

    When the Ferzen king said that, the people in the room left via the door they came in from in the beginning.

    I leaned back against my chair and let out a breath. The tension just now made for a pretty bad ambience. They were constantly ring at each other and stuff, you know.

    I drank the tea prepared by the maids of Horn (they¡¯re wearing ethnic-like clothing, so I¡¯m not sure if they are maids, though). Delicious. It¡¯s like Eashen¡¯s tea, but also a bit different. On the side, Sakura is munching on some cookie-like thing which apanied the tea.

    ¡°Delicious. King-sama, try some?¡±

    ¡°This one? Hee, it¡¯s pretty nice.¡±

    ¡°Un. Want to bring some back to everyone as souvenir.¡±

    Sakura smiled lightly. The tension that lingered in the room abated instantly. Ah, I¡¯m healed¡­

    The Ferzen king, who was muttering to himself while folding his arms, turned to look at us who have calmed down. (Note: Fuyuhara-sensei made a mistake here and wrote ¡°Ferzen kingdom¡± instead of ¡°Ferzen king¡± in the raw, lol. Guess nobody told him.)

    ¡°What¡¯s your opinion on the meeting just now, Sovereign?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. While both sides feel like they¡¯re saying the truth, both sides also have parts that I¡¯m suspicious about.¡±

    ¡°Fumu¡­ Still, this isn¡¯t going anywhere.¡±

    ¡°My apologies. Me being here turned out to be rather useless¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, it¡¯s not Your Holiness the Pope¡¯s fault¡­¡±

    The Ferzen king hurriedly consoled Her Holiness the pope, who had her shoulders dropped in dejection. As I was smiling wryly at that sight¡ª

    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡±

    The scream of a woman came from outside. While there is a soundproof barrier in this room, it only blocks sound from going outside, and outside sound can normally be heard by people in this room.

    The scream came from beyond the door the prime minister¡¯s side went through. I immediately threw open that door and jumped out into the hallway.

    Arge group of people was gathered at a ce further down the hallway. A woman was squatting down while trembling in front of an opened door. The scream earlier was probably from this person.

    When I ran into the room beyond that door, the sight of a single man lying face-down on the floor greeted me. With a puddle of blood on the carpet beside him, the identity of the man, who had already breathed hisst, is none other than the Southern Spring Marquis, Navait Chelmin¡­

    - Pixel

 Chapter 378: Poisoning, and Culprit.

    <h4>Chapter 378: Poisoning, and Culprit.</h4>

    (Author: this isn¡¯t a detective novel. As the culprit is using a certain magic that has not appeared yet, please do not try and guess the trick involved in this incident. Touya-kun has been using new magic all the time though.)

    The conference is called to a halt, and we asked Prime Minister Schwein to prevent anyone from leaving the castle for the moment.

    The room doesn¡¯t have any signs of struggle. Looking at the teacup rolling around on the floor, as well as the Southern Spring Marquis who died after vomiting blood, poison seems to be the most likely method.

    ¡°[Search: poisonous substance].¡±

    Upon using [Search], a reaction came back from the liquid that has partially seeped into the carpet. As I thought.

    On the nearby table, a tray is ced, upon which a teapot and a porcin jug filled with tea could be seen.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the one that prepared this tea?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s apparently something the prime minister asked to be sent to everyone¡¯s room before the conference began. Since the room is unlocked while the conference is going on, anyone could¡¯ve entered during that time.¡±

    The Ferzen king answered. So, practically anyone could¡¯ve done the deed. While the ones who were participating in the conference are obviously in the clear, it¡¯s possible for them to order their subordinates for this. Of course, that includes the prime minister, the one who had this tea prepared in the first ce.

    On a side note, the guards for the conference had positioned themselves outside the room on alert after the conference was paused.

    Did they not hear the sound of a person copsing on the floor even though they were right outside? Was what I was thinking, until I noticed a familiar-looking dragon engraving on the ceiling of the room. So it¡¯s because of that.

    Let¡¯s call Flora of the [Alchemy Building] here to analyze what¡¯s left of the tea. Knowing the type of poison used might be a hint towards figuring out this incident.

    ¡°Still, why did they want to kill the Southern Spring Marquis? It¡¯s rude to say this, but shouldn¡¯t the prime minister or the king¡¯s younger brother be a better target¡­¡±

    The Ferzen king tilted his head. That¡¯s true¡­ A threat? Something like intimidation?

    ¡°A, ano, about that¡­¡±

    While we were thinking about the problem, a female servant called out hesitantly from the hallway.

    ¡°A, actually, this room was supposed to be used by His Excellency the Prime Minister.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°The prime minister had prepared the wide south-facing room over there for the Southern Spring Marquis at first, but the Southern Spring Marquis asked him to exchange their rooms, saying this one is smaller and morefortable for him¡­¡±

    The servant pointed to the door on the opposite side of the hallway.

    Now that I looked at it, this room is facing towards the north, and doesn¡¯t receive much sunlight. I suppose the prime minister must¡¯ve prepared the better south-facing rooms for the guests, the Southern Spring Marquis and the Eastern Sea Marquis, while leaving the north- facing room for himself.

    ¡°That means¡­ Prime Minister-dono was the one who could¡¯ve died instead-degozaru ka?¡±

    The surrounding people froze upon hearing Yae¡¯s words.

    The original target of the poisoning was the prime minister, but due to the Southern Spring Marquis requesting a change of rooms, he died in the prime minister¡¯s ce¡­ That¡¯s probably the correct way to look at this. Unless, of course, if the Southern Spring Marquis had reasons for people to target his life too.

    For the faction supporting the king¡¯s younger brother, the faction supporting the prime minister is an enemy, and as such the Southern Spring Marquis being targeted isn¡¯t impossible. However, normally, they would obviously aim for the prime minister over him.

    The room is around 8 tatami wide, with a table and sofa, arge closet, and a window facing the north. Next to the door is a string connected to a bell used to call servants to the room.

    I opened the closet to take a look, but there¡¯s nothing inside. Well, this room is something closer to a break room than a ce someone would stay in, after all.

    Suddenly, the thought that I can probably revive the Southern Spring Marquis with the light- attribute magic [Resurrection],monly known as revival magic, appeared in my mind for an instant.

    [Resurrection] is an ultimate magic which must be used within an hour of death, requires the body to have no injuries, and also consumes an unworldly amount of magic power and life force.

    As there¡¯s a high chance for the caster to die in the process, it¡¯s never used unless if it¡¯s on people with close rtions like family or lovers.

    There¡¯s naturally the requirement of the caster being a high-level practitioner that can handle such a magic, and it isn¡¯t rare for the caster to die without seeding at the revival. Due to the above reasons, there¡¯s barely any records of sessful revivals left in history. The sess rate is below 20%, or so I heard.

    I thought that if it was me I should be able to handle it risk-free, but ording to Karen nee- san¡¯s exnation, in my case, aside from my magic power, there¡¯s the risk of me providing too much life force to the recipient¡ªunless if they¡¯re my dependants¡ªthat it changes their fundamental existence.

    ¡°Even if you freeze a melted ice sculpture, it won¡¯t go back to the same ice sculpture as before¡± was Karen nee-san¡¯s words.

    ¡°I pray for the soul of this person to ascend towards the sky without going astray. O God, please grant him a peaceful rest.¡±

    Her Holiness the Pope gave a prayer for the Southern Spring Marquis, who¡¯s lying prone on the ground. Souls of the deceased don¡¯t head towards the Divine Realm where Kami-sama is. They head towards the Heavenly Realm, which is below the former.

    Over there, the soul is purified and reborn within a new body. Although overly-tainted souls can apparently only be animals¡­ I can only pray that this person isn¡¯t like that.

    As a precaution, I searched the body¡¯s pockets and other ces to see if there¡¯s anything that could be a clue.

    There¡¯s nothing that really stands out. A fountain pen and a pocket watch, some tobo leaves and damper inside a case, a pipe and some matches. These are all the things he had on his body.

    Guess I¡¯ll ask Flora to look at the Southern Spring Marquis¡¯ bodyter too.

    ¡°King-sama, a bit.¡±

    When I turned around, Sakura was waving me towards her out in the hallway. What is it?

    I left the room and headed towards Sakura. Yae¡¯s with her too.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Un. You see, recently, there are times when I can hear very well.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Times when she can hear very well? What¡¯s that mean?

    ¡°Sometimes, even people talking from really far away. When I asked Karen nee-san, she said it¡¯s because of you.¡±

    ¡°Eh!? What¡¯s that supposed to mean!?¡±

    ¡°Sakura-dono, did you awaken to your [Dependant Trait]-degozaru ka? How envious¡­¡±

    Yae showed a shocked expression, but eh, wait a minute. What¡¯s this [Dependant Trait] anyway!?

    ¡°Are? Did Touya-dono not hear from Karen aneue-degozaru ka? Yumina-dono also awakened it-degozarou?¡±

    ¡°Yumina did? ¡­ Ah, that power that appeared together with bing a dependant, huh.¡±

    Those who receive the ¡°love of god¡± and turn into dependants would awaken to special powers. In Yumina¡¯s case, she awakened to the power of future prediction. Although she¡¯s still only capable of seeing a few seconds ahead.

    So it¡¯s the ears in Sakura¡¯s case, huh. That reminds me, she¡¯s often singing together with Sousuke nii-san. Suika was often with them while calling it a party, too. She might¡¯ve received some ¡°love of god¡± from them as well.

    In Yae¡¯s case, she¡¯s often with Moroha nee-san, but that¡¯s the same for Hilda too. Don¡¯t tell me, did the effect dilute by being shared with the two of them?

    ¡°And, so. Earlier, I heard something falling onto the carpet from this room. Like *goton*. So I focused towards this ce a little¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? But didn¡¯t that room have [Silence]¡­ Oh, right.¡±

    The power obtained from bing a dependant is the power derived from a god. It¡¯s not something [Silence] can block. The *goton* sound she heard is probably the sound of the teacup falling.

    ¡°Probably. And then, after that, although I could only hear bits and pieces, there were some *gasa gasa* sounds, and also the sound of a window opening.¡±

    ¡°Wait a second. Isn¡¯t that weird?¡±

    ¡°Un. That¡¯s why I called.¡±

    What¡¯s going on here? Assuming he had already died when the teacup fell onto the carpet, there shouldn¡¯t be any sound made after that. That would mean that someone other than the Southern Spring Marquis was in the room.

    Or, it could be that the poison was a slow-acting one, and the Southern Spring Marquis had died after drinking the tea and then moving around in the room for a while¡­ I guess? If they¡¯re trying to kill someone, it¡¯s more natural to use a poison with instant effect, though.

    ¡°Any chance that it was from some other rooms?¡±

    ¡°Muu. I don¡¯t have the non-attribute magic [Teleport] for nothing. I have confidence in my spatial recognition ability.¡±

    Right. I use [Teleport] as well so I can understand that.

    However, there¡¯s still some confusing points. To begin with, why would the culprit bothering all the way to this room himself if he¡¯s using a method like poisoning to kill the Southern Spring Marquis? Wait, if it¡¯s for a twisted reason like wanting to see thest moments of the victim then I guess it¡¯s possible.

    And if he¡¯sing over here anyway, he could¡¯ve chosen a better method besides poisoning. The Southern Spring Marquis doesn¡¯t look like a strong person no matter how you slice it. He¡¯d probably die easily with a single knife.

    No no no, more than anything, if the culprit came to this room then the theory that ¡°the prime minister was supposed to be killed¡± wouldn¡¯t stand. If the culprit knew who was in this room, that would mean he was aiming for the Southern Spring Marquis in the first ce.

    ¡°Un¡ªnn¡­¡±

    I scratched my head in a way simr to how a certain great detective who has unkempt hair and wears a hakama always did¡­ I don¡¯t understand!

    I returned to the room which contained the crime scene, and opened the north-facing window. That window opens out to the inner courtyard, where several tall trees are nted. There¡¯s no one around the ce.

    ¡°There¡¯s no lock on the window. If he escaped, then it¡¯s gotta be through here, huh.¡±

    I went through the window and got out into the inner courtyard. No footprint-like marks can be found. Jumping along the tree branches and escaping¡­ Is impossible. There¡¯s more than 5 meters between the window and the nearest tree. I guess I could¡¯ve made that jump, though.

    ¡°The ground¡¯s soft. It should¡¯ve at least left some footprints¡­¡±

    If the culprit had been here, how did he escape? Ah, transfer magic¡­ Wait, that room has anti- transfer magic measures. If it was someone like me who can fly in the sky, then I guess it¡¯s easy to escape.

    Ah, so that means I¡¯m the culprit? I see, that¡¯s a point I hadn¡¯t considered.

    ¡­Haa. I should stop fooling around and try to look around for clues again. And as I looked around, I noticed something which had fallen onto the ground below the window.

    ¡°¡­ What, it¡¯s just wood chips.¡±

    They¡¯re 2cm long thin wood chips. Did they break off from the window frame?

    As I was thinking about something like that, Yae came running towards me.

    ¡°Touya-dono! The Eastern Sea Marquis and the Western Forest Marquis are!¡±

    When I returned to the conference room in a hurry after hearing Yae¡¯s words, I found the two aforementioned individuals ring at each other.

    While Prime Minister Schwein and Ganossa aren¡¯t here, the Northern Mountain Marquis was sitting at the side with his arms crossed and a very bitter expression on his face.

    ¡°There¡¯s a limit to making false assumptions! Why would we want to kill the Southern Spring Marquis?¡±

    ¡°The culprit targeted the prime minister, not the Southern Spring Marquis. He became the sacrifice due to having his room changed with the prime minister¡¯s right beforehand. And who are the people that consider the prime minister a pain? I believe we all know the answer.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way we would¡¯ve killed him! We would never do something as despicable as that¡­!¡±

    ¡°While that may hold true for the Western Forest Marquis, what about the others?¡±

    Upon those words, the sitting-down Northern Mountain Marquis turned his head and red at the Eastern Sea Marquis.

    ¡°¡­ Eastern Sea Marquis. Are you perhaps referring to me?¡±

    ¡°Use any means to win. Isn¡¯t that your favorite way of doing things, Northern Mountain Marquis?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny that. The north bordered Yulong, after all. A single bit of negligence can cost me my life, and there¡¯s always the danger of being targeted. In that kind of situation, there¡¯s no way I can choose my methods. Well, ever since His Majesty the Sovereign King over there crushed Yulong, things have gotten really easy.¡±

    The Northern Mountain Marquis turned towards me and grinned. Sigh, there¡¯s that misunderstanding over here too.

    ¡°I¡¯ll throw this out first, but I didn¡¯t crush Yulong or anything, okay. Even though they had more than a few chances to rebuild their country, they only had their own selfish intentions in mind. The fact that the country crumbled was their own doing.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Was Your Majesty the Sovereign King not the one who destroyed the Heavenly Capital Shenhai?¡±

    The Eastern Sea Marquis turned towards me. That¡¯s also wrong, I tell you.

    ¡°That¡¯s something done by the Phrase. I have no idea how they arrived at that conclusion, but the people of Yulong are iming that ¡®If I wasn¡¯t there those crystal monsters wouldn¡¯t appear as well. There wouldn¡¯t be any fighting, and things wouldn¡¯t be the way they are now¡¯; in actuality, if I wasn¡¯t there, the people living in Yulong would be killed off without a single survivor.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see. So I suppose the people of Yulong should be thanking you instead? As expected of Your Majesty the Sovereign King. Howmendable.¡±

    The Eastern Sea Marquis brought his hands together and pped.

    Mu. I wonder why, I¡¯m feeling some thorns from the Eastern Sea Marquis¡¯ words. I didn¡¯t feel anything like this when he was guiding us in earlier, though. Did he perhaps have rtives living in Yulong or something?

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Your Majesty the Sovereign King know who the culprit of this murder case is already?¡±

    ¡°No, as expected that¡¯s a bit¡­ Well, we are investigating into it, but right now we can¡¯t even remove the possibility of suicide.¡±

    Don¡¯t say something so unreasonable. There are way too little clues for us to find out about anything.

    The Eastern Sea Marquis took off the sses on his face and wiped the lens with a handkerchief as he went back to ring at the Western Forest Marquis.

    ¡°While saying this would be rude to the Southern Spring Marquis, it¡¯s truly fortunate that Prime Minister-dono wasn¡¯t the one who died to the poisoning attempt. If Prime Minister- dono had died, even with Prince Cuo we would¡¯ve been crushed in an instant, after all.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re going to keep on assuming we¡¯re the culprits, aren¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re the culprit specifically. Even if you¡¯re within the same faction, there must be things you aren¡¯t told about, after all.¡±

    As the two of them began ring at each other again, the door opened, and Prime Minister Schwein and Ganossa entered the room.

    ¡°We¡¯ve exined the circumstances to the Southern Spring Marquis¡¯ retainers. My apologies for this, but I¡¯ll have you stay in the castle for the moment; we¡¯ve prepared rooms for you already.¡±

    ¡°Is it fine, Ganossa-sama?¡±

    Upon hearing the prime minister¡¯s words, the Northern Mountain Marquis asked for Ganossa¡¯s opinion. The royal castle can be said to be the home base of the prime minister faction. It isn¡¯t strange for them to be wary.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. There is nothing to hide for me. Any lingering suspicions would be lifted soon.¡±

    Ganossa answered without faltering. Either he really isn¡¯t the culprit, or he¡¯s considerably convinced that we wouldn¡¯t grasp any conclusive evidences¡­

    At the current stage, we don¡¯t understand anything, huh. It¡¯s also plenty possible that none of the people here are involved, and the murder was only the result of a portion of the retainers taking independent movements.

    ¡°Then we shall guide you to your rooms. I¡¯m truly sorry for this, Your Majesty the Ferzen King. We¡¯ll guide Your Majesty and the others to your rooms as soon as we can¡­¡±

    ¡°Before that. Can I have a moment?¡±

    Her Holiness the Ramissh Pope raised her hand. Oh?

    ¡°Under the exalted name of our god, I ask your conscience this. Including both direct and indirect involvement, are all of you innocent with regards to the Southern Spring Marquis¡¯ murder? Can you say out loud, right here and now, that you did not kill him?¡±

    Of course, everyone had answered ¡°I did not kill him¡± to Her Holiness the Pope¡¯s question.

    Following the prime minister, the king¡¯s younger brother and the marquises left the room. We became the only ones left in the room; before long, soldiers came in to guide us, and we were led to a spacious guest room deep within the royal castle.

    I looked up at the ceiling of the room we were guided to, and confirmed the existence of the same dragon engraving as in the rooms before. Still, well, doesn¡¯t hurt to be safe.

    ¡°[Silence].¡±

    I casted another silencing magic over the room. With this, there¡¯s absolutely no way the conversation within this room would leak out. Well, if someone had been hiding in this room since the beginning, he would be able to hear everything easily, but since I can¡¯t sense any presences we¡¯re fine in that regard.

    I looked at Her Holiness the Pope.

    ¡°So, how was it? You used your mystic eyes just now, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. One person had lied during the questioning just now.¡±

    The question had been a restrictive one in the form of ¡°Including both direct and indirect involvement, are all of you innocent with regards to the Southern Spring Marquis¡¯ murder?¡±. Which means, if a person lied when answering, that would mean he/she is without a doubt the one who killed the Southern Spring Marquis.

    ¡°A, and who was the one who lied-degozaru ka?¡±

    Her Holiness the Pope slowly opened her mouth in reply to Yae¡¯s question.

    ¡°Hai. The one who lied, was the Eastern Sea Marquis¡ªToren Hanoi.¡±

    - Pixel

 Chapter 379: The Second Murder, and Securing the Suspect.

    <h4>Chapter 379: The Second Murder, and Securing the Suspect.</h4>

    ¡°The poison is called Yulonifred. It¡¯s a vicious poison that can be extracted from Yulonishia¡¯s roots-no. If ingested orally, it would react with the person¡¯s internal magic power which is present in his saliva, and would corrode and destroy his digestive tract in an instant, leading to a swift death-no.¡±

    The above was the analysis of the poison that was in the tea, given by Flora who came here from the [Alchemy Building].

    ¡°And that Yulonishia¡­¡±

    ¡°A nt that only grows in the treacherous mountain ranges in northern Yulong. You can find some from time to time in Demon Kingdom Xenoas.¡±

    It was Sakura, instead of Flora, who answered my question. She seems awfully knowledgeable about this.

    ¡°This poison was used in Xenoas too. Since the death is gruesome, it¡¯s often used to threaten or warn others, is what I heard.¡±

    I see. Since Sakura is the child of the demon king, she must¡¯ve been taught about these kinds of dangers. Still, poison form Yulong, huh. As expected, there¡¯s some Yulong elements in this case.

    ¡°Is the Eastern Sea Marquis someone under Yulong¡¯s g-degozarou ka?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be easier to understand if he had hired assassins from Yulong, though.¡±

    No matter how rotten, he¡¯s still one of the Four Marquises of Horn Kingdom. It¡¯s unlikely for him to be a henchman working for the Yulong remnants. It¡¯s more natural to think he¡¯s the one using them.

    ¡°Master. About the deceased here. Besides the poison, there¡¯s also traces of a strong sleeping medicine in the body-no. I believe the victim had been put to sleep first before being forced to drink the poisoned tea.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Make him fall asleep first before poisoning him? Why the hell would the murderer do something so troublesome?

    The conference ended -> the Southern Spring Marquis asked for the room to be changed -> he was put to sleep -> the poison was administered -> he died. Is the flow of events something like this?

    Before that, if he was made to drink poison after falling asleep, that would mean that someone was indeed in that room back then.

    Maybe, the culprit was hiding in therge closet, and waited until the Southern Spring Marquis came back from the conference before making him fall asleep and then poisoning him¡­ What the hell. This doesn¡¯t make any sense.

    Or maybe it¡¯s like this. The culprit was expecting to kill the prime minister, but when he came out of the closet he found the Southern Spring Marquis instead. He made the marquis go to sleep for the moment, but since his face was seen he eventually decided to kill him, or something like that?

    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    In the first ce, if you¡¯re gonna wait for him, just use a knife. Why poison? Is it his policy or something?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the culprit already confirmed to be the Eastern Sea Marquis-degozarou? We¡¯ll know everything if we just catch him and make him confess-degozaru.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying things the no-good police from some mystery drama would¡­¡±

    ¡°Mister¡­? Who is that-degozaru?¡±

    I smiled wryly at Yae who made a questioning expression. What Yae said isn¡¯t exactly uneptable. To be honest, that¡¯s probably the fastest method to resolve this.

    Still, that way of doing things has a lot of problems too. The target is tentatively one of the tops of a country we don¡¯t have diplomatic rtions with, after all.

    We can do it if we get permission from the country¡¯s leader, but right now we¡¯re in the middle of deciding that leader, so.

    The judgment using mystic eyes wouldn¡¯t be conclusive evidence. Although I don¡¯t believe Her Holiness the Pope would lie, it¡¯s something only the person herself can confirm after all; it¡¯scking in authenticity.

    We need some conclusive evidence, in the end.

    As I left the room once again and entered the hallway, I saw the Ferzen king walking towards us from a distance away.

    ¡°Oh, you were here, Brunhild sovereign. I was talking with Prime Minister-dono and Ganossa- dono just now, and it was decided that we would hold the session rights conference again tomorrow. We would be staying here for the night; what about you?¡±

    He¡¯s asking whether I would return for the time being with transfer magic, I guess. Returning is fine too, but I¡¯m worried about the possibility of something happening while I¡¯m gone, so I decided to stay here as well. Also, we¡¯re technically counted as suspects as well. Even though we don¡¯t have any possible motives and also have alibis.

    ¡°What about the other marquises?¡±

    ¡°They all have vis in the capital, but it¡¯d be foolish to let them return in this situation. They¡¯ll be sleeping in rooms prepared for them tonight¡­ Of course, we¡¯ll be keeping an eye on the Eastern Sea Marquis as much as we can.¡±

    The Ferzen king spoke in a low voice.

    Still, I understand nothing about this case, huh¡­ Like why the Eastern Sea Marquis would kill the Southern Spring Marquis. It¡¯d be easier to understand if hemitted the murder for a personal grudge instead of something rted to the session rights problem.

    The Southern Spring Marquis¡­ He seemed like a good-natured person, though. I definitely didn¡¯t think he was the type of person who would earn someone¡¯s hatred. Well, nobles are people who always garnered some degree of ire to begin with.

    Since it¡¯se to this, should we go with Yae¡¯s n after all¡­? Sneak into the Eastern Sea Marquis¡¯ room at night, force him to confess about the murder case, then erase his memories¡­ No no, as expected that should be left as the final option.

    Since we already know who the culprit is, things should be clear as long as we don¡¯t let him escape¡­ I think.

    ¡°Was what I thought, but¡­¡±

    ¡°We let him escape-degozaru na¡­¡±

    I, together with Yae, opened our mouths with a sigh. Just like we said, the Eastern Sea Marquis had splendidly escaped. To where, you ask? The world beyond.

    Beside our feet, being bathed in the evening sun, lied the dead body of the Eastern Sea Marquis. Of course, we didn¡¯t do it.

    Earlier, while we were discussion our future ns in the room we were assigned, a ghastly pale Ferzen king rushed in and conveyed to us the news of the Eastern Sea Marquis¡¯ death.

    The location was at the room the Eastern Sea Marquis was supposed to be staying in; two hours ago, saying he wanted to rest for a while, he had apparently shut himself inside the room.

    When a female servant entered the room together with some guards in order to confirm the menu for dinner, the Eastern Sea Marquis had already drawn hisst breath, or so I was told.

    On a side note, this isn¡¯t suicide. A scarf could be seen tied around his neck as he lied prone on the floor next to the bed.

    ¡°This time, it¡¯s an easy-to-understand strangtion, eh.¡±

    ¡°Betrayed by the assassin he hired-degozarou ka?¡±

    ¡°Not an impossible theory.¡±

    Still, this scarf¡­ It¡¯s not a regr scarf. This silkiness and smooth touch¡­ It should be quite the expensive article. There¡¯s also a crest sewn onto this; this is¡­

    The lines of sight of the others, who were looking at the dead Eastern Sea Marquis, converged on one woman in this room.

    ¡°Western Forest Marquis. Isn¡¯t this scarf your belonging?¡±

    The sharp eyes of Prime Minister Schwein pierced through the Western Forest Marquis. That crest is apparently the Western Forest Marquis¡­ The Suile marquis house¡¯s house crest.

    The Western Forest Marquis, who had gathered everyone¡¯s eyes, slowly shook her pale face sideways.

    ¡°N, no. I mean, that scarf is indeed my belonging. However, I had lost it somewhere yesterday¡­ It¡¯s the truth!¡±

    ¡°You had a fierce argument with the Eastern Sea Marquis earlier. Could it be¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it! And in the first ce, there¡¯s no way the Eastern Sea Marquis¡¯ guards in front of this room would¡¯ve let me in anyway!¡±

    That¡¯s true. And besides, using a scarf with your house crest on it as a murder tool is beyond stupid. And even if she did, she should¡¯ve taken it back with her.

    Flora was using a variety of magic tools to scan the Eastern Sea Marquis¡¯ body, and confirming various information. The one she¡¯s using now is a portable tool with [Analyze] applied to it using [Enchant]. Its appearance resembles that one tool used by the medical staff in a certain SF television drama. It¡¯s a western drama set in space.

    Flora, who was holding that tool in her hands, tilted her head slightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°This is weird-no.¡±

    I asked Flora to exin to me the incongruity.

    Eh? ¡­ I see, that really is weird. It doesn¡¯t add up.

    ¡°Could the tool be malfunctioning?¡±

    When I asked her, Flora began to manually check the body, doing things like turning it over, before making her decision.

    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake as I thought-no. The body doesn¡¯t lie-no.¡±

    ¡°That means the Eastern Sea Marquis back then¡­¡±

    An effect achieved using magic, or some unknown tool, I suppose? If Flora is right about this¡­

    If such a magic was used, then we mustn¡¯t let the perpetrator escape. Since there was an order not to let anyone out of the castle, it should still be fine.

    Hah¡­ In the end, I¡¯m doing what Yae suggested we do earlier. I can¡¯t call the police from some mystery drama no-good anymore.

    Guess this just means I can¡¯t solve cases by logical reasoning like those great detectives. I can only find the culprit and make him confess through the brute force approach.

    It¡¯s forceful, but let¡¯s go with the fastest method. If we let him escape, things would get troublesome. There¡¯s no need to hold back against a group of assassins.

    I gathered divinity in my eyes and activated [Divine Eyes]. After that, I slowly looked over each person in the room.

    Prime Minister Schwein, Ganossa, the Western Forest Marquis, the Northern Mountain Marquis¡­ Not them, huh. While it may be obvious, the Ferzen king and the Ramissh pope aren¡¯t too.

    ¡°Y-your Majesty the Sovereign King? Is there anything wrong?¡±

    Probably growing uneasy due to suddenly being stared at, Her Holiness the Pope called out to me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just confirming something.¡±

    While apologizing to Her Holiness the Pope, I headed out of the room and scanned through the waiting soldiers and knights, as well as the female servants who were present in the hallway.

    There!

    I walked in a straight line towards the target.

    In front of me stood a young man with short brown hair, whose appearance is that of an ordinary soldier¡¯s no matter how you look at him.

    He has a mild-looking face that gave off a sense of harmlessness. He¡¯s wearing Horn Kingdom¡¯s standard armor, with a sword on his waist, and a spear in his hands. He¡¯s probably one of the guards in the castle.

    ¡°Wha, what is it?¡±

    The young man opened his mouth with a somewhat forced smile. Towards him, I shed a nice smile while cing my hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    ¡°[Gravity].¡±

    ¡°Gufuu!?¡±

    The young soldier crumbled on the spot due to the sudden gravity magic applied to him. Unable to move his body, his eyes looked upwards at me. There were surprise and hatred swirling around inside his eyes.

    ¡°Y, Your Majesty the Brunhild Sovereign! What are you¡­!¡±

    Prime Minister Schwein called out to me as the rest of the group rushed out from the room. A soldier belonging to his own country had just been apprehended by another country¡¯s king. There¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t panic.

    ¡°I just caught the suspect, is all. Please wait just a moment. I¡¯ll peel off his fake skin right away.¡±

    I bound the soldier¡¯s limbs using metal wires taken out of [Storage]. Since [Gravity] would be released too, I need to make sure he can¡¯t run away beforehand.

    ¡°Alright, then. [Absorb].¡±

    ¡°W, what!?¡±

    Using the absorption magic [Absorb], I took in theyer of magic power that was covering the soldier. I¡¯ve already seen through the fact this this guy has some sort of magic enchantment covering his entire body with [Divine Eyes]. Since the [Gravity] magic was also absorbed, the weight increase effect on him disappeared as well.

    The young soldier¡¯s appearance changed. The brown hair turned ck, and the length also increased. The in-looking young man¡¯s face turned into a foxy face coupled with sharp eyes, the round-ish chin also turned rugged with some stubble growing out. No matter how you see him, he¡¯s not a young man but someone in the prime of his life. His body shape also seems to be a bit bigger than before.

    ¡°T, this is¡­!?¡±

    Ganossa opened his eyes wide and muttered.

    The one lying on the floor over there was no longer a harmless-looking young man, but a suspicious man who was looking at his surroundings with murderous intent in his eyes.

    ¡°Magic to change your appearance, huh. A perfect tool for undercover work. Is it non-attribute magic? Or is it an artifact?¡±

    ¡°¡­ How did you know¡­!¡±

    ¡°The presumed time of death was clearly abnormal-no.¡±

    Instead of me, Flora was the one who answered. Yep. It was due to that discovery that I managed to figure out what the culprit had done.

    ¡°From the degree of magic power depletion after death, the time of death was estimated to be around 5-6 hours before-no.¡±

    ¡°If so, that would mean the Eastern Sea Marquis had died at around the same time the Southern Spring Marquis was killed. If so, who was the Eastern Sea Marquis who talked with us, and shut himself inside his room two hours ago? Of course, it would have to be an imposter. And given the high quality of the disguise, it must be something magical in nature. Since nobody was allowed to leave the castle yet, I figured that you might still be around here while disguising yourself.¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­!¡±

    It¡¯s possible that he was nning to kill even more people after this in order to fan the mes for the civil war. Otherwise, he should¡¯ve escaped as soon as possible.

    While grinding his teeth, the man red at us. There¡¯s hatred and anger in his eyes. Those emotions didn¡¯te from having his disguise seen through; they were due to something else, and were directed at me personally.

    ¡°So you¡¯re part of [Kurau]¡¯s remnants, huh.¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    The eyes, tainted with hatred, had shock registered in them for an instant. I bent down and fished around in the bosom of the immobile man, and soon enough a Chinese opera-ish mask fell out. As I thought.

    ¡°What is the former assassination corps of Yulong plotting in Horn? Is your goal to trigger a civil war in Horn? Things like killing the Southern Spring Marquis while making it seem like you were aiming for the prime minister, you did quite a bit, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Kukuku¡­ [Kurau] will never break. There¡¯s nothing I would say to you. Go ahead and kill me. This country¡¯s already done for. Eventually, the rage of Yulong will make its way to you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Right, I don¡¯t really care about that, so. [Come forth Darkness, imnted false memories, Hypnosis].¡±

    ¡°Wha!?¡±

    The hypnosis magic I casted easily robbed the agent of his consciousness. If you¡¯re an agent, you should work harder on your magic countermeasures.

    Now then, time for you to spill the beans.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 380: The Truth, and the Assault.

    <h4>Chapter 380: The Truth, and the Assault.</h4>

    The agent, who didn¡¯t have a single protective talisman or other items to that effect, easily fell under the influence of [Hypnosis].

    Though, when I thought about it, if he had a magic-blocking talisman it would sh with his own disguising magic as well. No matter the magic, there are downsides to it.

    The details we got out of the hypnotized agent went as follows:

    Before the conference began, the Southern Spring Marquis had already been put to sleep, and hidden inside the closet of the room where his body was foundter.

    That would mean that the Southern Spring Marquis who showed up at the beginning of the conference was an imposter.

    When we called for a break, he went to the prime minister and asked for the room to be changed. It¡¯s to make it so that the murder case, which would urter, would look like it targeted the prime minister.

    He then entered the room, dragged out the sleeping Southern Spring Marquis from the closet and killed him with poison.

    He then escaped out the window, and used a hooked rope to climb to the roof. The wood chips I found under the window fell during this.

    And like that, he invaded the Eastern Sea Marquis¡¯ room, and strangled him to death with the scarf he stole from the Western Forest Marquis while changing his appearance into his victim¡¯s.

    On a side note, the magic the agent used was a non-attribute magic, [Mimicry]. As its name suggests, it¡¯s a magic used to mimic others.

    The amazing thing about this magic is the fact that it can mimic the entire body. It¡¯s different from the illusions I used in the past, and others wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize it even if they touched him. Since the voice also changes, apparently the vocal cords are included in the mimicry too.

    Well, there¡¯s disadvantages to this magic too; while it may be obvious, you cannot mimic something that¡¯s smaller than your own body mass. Which means you can¡¯t mimic children or short-statured people.

    Further, to use the magic, the caster must be in contact with the target of mimicry. What¡¯s more, the target must be alive.

    Also, the magic doesn¡¯tst for a long time; the maximum duration is six hours. Once the mimicry is released, to mimic the same target again, the caster must touch that target again; there¡¯s a multitude of restrictions in using it.

    Even so, it¡¯s still a fearsome magic that¡¯s a perfect match for infiltration missions.

    Using this magic, the agent pretended to be the Eastern Sea Marquis and intentionally fanned the discord between the prime minister faction and the king¡¯s younger brother faction. And after he retired to his room, he ced the body of the real Eastern Sea Marquis in the room and then escaped.

    And when he stood around while pretending to be an innocent soldier, I came up and apprehended him, and the rest was history. The real soldier who was the target of his mimicry waster found unconscious inside a closet in a corner of the pce.

    Even more shocking, however, was the fact that this man had a [Storage Card] with him.

    [Storage Card] is the name of a card with storage magic enchanted within, and was used widely in the Reverse World. It cannot do things like stopping the time of the things that were put inside, and was mainly used for things like carrying golems around.

    He was using this to carry around the body of the Eastern Sea Marquis. As for why he was holding onto a magic card from the Reverse World, it turned out that Yulong had found a person who drifted over from that side in the past. That person was caught by [Kurau] and killed, and all of his magic tools were taken. The card used here was among that.

    There¡¯s no doubt that the two murders are done by the agent. The case is solved, and everyone lived happily ever after¡­ Guess the second part is pushing it somewhat.

    ¡°That agent had infiltrated Horn Kingdom over a year ago, and had been moving around in order to cause chaos within the country. The conflict between the two of you had also been orchestrated by him.¡±

    ¡°What¡­!¡±

    ¡°That cannot¡­!¡±

    Prime Minister Schwein and Ganossa were both stumped for words. Dawn was breaking, and the color of fatigue was already showing on their faces; however, they had to stay awake for a reason.

    Talking about the agendas of [Kurau], that same agent had disguised himself as thete king, and promised to hand over the session rights to Ganossa and disinherit the crown prince in a secret meeting.

    If the king died afterwards, that would createsting discord between the crown prince and the king¡¯s younger brother, which would lead to civil war with a good possibility.

    However, the crown prince had died of ident. It came as a surprise to the agent himself as well. He had considered making revisions to the n, but since the prime minister began moving to push the king¡¯s grandson to the throne, he carried on with the original n and assassinated the king while making it look like he died of illness.

    The scenario had only changed from the crown prince faction VS the king¡¯s younger brother faction, to the king¡¯s grandson faction VS the king¡¯s younger brother faction.

    ¡°So, so you¡¯re saying I was dancing on the palm of the enemy¡¯s hand this entire time¡­¡±

    With his eyes still wide-opened from shock, Ganossa sat down powerlessly on a nearby chair and trembled slightly. While looking at him from the side, Prime Minister Schwein opened his mouth.

    ¡°Just what could their objective be¡­¡±

    ¡°This is only a hypothetical talk, but. If a civil war actually breaks out, isn¡¯t there something the both of you would want to make use of?¡±

    ¡°¡°!¡±¡±

    A shocked expression once again showed itself on their faces; they stared at me for a moment, before turning their eyes to each other.

    ¡°The Iron Machine Soldier.¡±

    The two men in front of me twitched.

    Iron Machine Soldier. Taking parts of a Frame Gear as reference¡­ Or rather, giarizing parts of a Frame Gear, it¡¯s a mock Frame Gear developed by the Roadmare scientist Bowman with support from the secret organization called [Gordias].

    Different from the ¡°Dverg¡± being developed by the dwarves, the Iron Machine Soldiers arepletely weapons of war.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they being imported into this country? Those Iron Machine Soldiers. In order to be able to crush your opposition, you had purchased them from some unknown ck merchant who you never even investigated. Well, the actual purchase may not have been made yet, though.¡±

    ¡°¡°¡­¡­¡±¡±

    The two of them didn¡¯t say anything.

    The [Storage Card] I mentioned earlier. The original owner, who drifted over from the Reverse World, was killed, and [Kurau] gained possession of all the things that were kept inside this card. Among them, the thing that they were most interested in¡­ Yes, golems.

    Based on the testimony I got out of the agent, I believe that the original owner should¡¯ve been a high-ranking individual in a [Factory] somewhere. As proof, inside that [Storage Card], there were 3000 units of the standard military-use golem, [Soldat], which were used by countries like the Magicraft Kingdom of Eisengard.

    There are no other exnations for how a single person would be holding that many golems. Even if they¡¯re Soldats, there¡¯s no way a single person would be able to operate all of them at once, after all. My guess is he became victim to a dimensional drift while in the middle of delivering those golems to some ce.

    And as if that¡¯s not enough bad news, in the newly-formed assassination organization [Kurau], there are remnants of [Gordias] present.

    Golem technology and the Iron Machine Soldiers. Obviously, [Kurau] had incorporated them into its assets. And it had sold the new-model Iron Machine Soldiers it made to both the king¡¯s

    grandson faction and the king¡¯s younger brother faction in secret, marketing it as a trump card that could decide the oue of the civil war.

    Of course, they didn¡¯t do this for money.

    Horn Kingdom would be fatigued due to the war, and its military power would fall as well. And with the Iron Machine Soldiers being used in the fighting, the damage would only be worse. Plus, the battle would be around the capital. As the civil war stretches on, the military strength of the country would naturally be drawn towards the capital, leaving the borders unguarded. Specifically, the north, governed by the Northern Mountain Marquis and Ganossa¡­ The region bordering Yulong.

    The new Iron Machine Soldiers are Iron Machine Soldiers, yet at the same time, they¡¯re not. They¡¯re Iron Machine Soldiers that have be golems.

    As the civil war rages on, an army of Iron Machine Soldiers would attack from Yulong.

    At the same time, all of the Iron Machine Soldiers that are used around the capital in Horn would start moving by themselves and attack from the inside too; with no means of fighting back, Horn would be driven to copse by [Kurau]¡­

    ¡°The above would be the likely scenario. Well, there are parts that are just my spections, but I don¡¯t think it should be that far off.¡±

    It¡¯s rude to say this, but Horn Kingdom¡¯s recognition of magic and technology is still undeveloped¡­ Or rather, it¡¯s stalled. They¡¯re using only the tools and techniques that have been passed down within the country, and knows nothing else besides them. And [Kurau] took advantage of that technological gap.

    This is only a guess, but I think they were already nning to invade Horn with the abovementioned n before they got their hands on golem-rted tech. They would slowly shave away at Horn form the inside, and increase [Kurau]¡¯s influence within. Like that, they would spend years sending personnel belonging to [Kurau] into the center of the country, and turn Horn into and effectively ruled by people who used to belong to Yulong.

    ¡°Corrosion¡± should be an apt term to describe it. With no one else being the wiser, the people of Horn would be slowly reced by the people of Yulong¡­ Such a scene floated up inside my mind as I thought about it.

    ¡°His Majesty the King¡­ Is the fact, that elder brother¡­ Was assassinated by them, the truth¡­?¡±

    With a strained voice, Ganossa asked. I could see his fists shaking in anger on top of his knees.

    The Ferzen king and the Ramissh pope, who were sitting down at a sofa in a corner of the room, looked towards me. I suppose it¡¯s better to say it clearly here¡­

    ¡°¡­ Without a doubt. Although, it would be hard to produce concrete evidences since it¡¯s more than a year ago¡­ Excuse me.¡±

    I yed a video before Ganossa and Prime Minister Schwein.

    It¡¯s a clip I created using [Mirage], based on the memories I forcefully extracted from the agent using [Hypnosis] and [Recall].

    In front of the two of them, the figure of a servant, who was mixing a minuscule amount of poison into the tea leaves prepared daily for the king, was shown. While it may be obvious at this point, that servant was in fact the agent using his mimicry magic.

    The servants who brewed the tea and carried it to the king were different individuals, and they were innocent. Taking advantage of the moments where the one in charge of the tea leaves was negligent, he impersonated that servant and added the poison into the leaves.

    Since those tea leaves are probably long gone, there¡¯s no way we can confirm this for ourselves.

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way but to believe in this memory. If you think I¡¯m showing you an illusion, then that¡¯s also fine, but¡­¡±

    [Recall] isn¡¯t a widely-known magic by any means, and it¡¯s plenty possible to im that I¡¯m showing them a fabricated vision. Just this alone cannot constitute any solid proof.

    All of a sudden, Ganossa stood up with a bang, and headed towards the room next door¡ª where the agent was being held¡ªwith fire in his eyes. Wait, this is bad!

    Inside the room I chased after Ganossa and ran into, there was the figure of the agent who was bound in ropes and then further paralyzed with a [Paralyze]¡ªdue to the concern that he might kill himself by biting his tongue¡ªlying on top of the carpet.

    Several soldiers were standing watch inside the room, and Yae and Sakura were on standby there too.

    The Horn soldiers guarding the agent were shocked at Ganossa¡¯s sudden entry, but the person himself ignored them and went straight to swinging his sword down at the agent.

    ¡°Mu¡­!¡±

    With a *gakin* sound, the sword was deflected by the walls of the [Prison] I casted.

    ¡°Why did you stop me!¡±

    ¡°Ah, well, I don¡¯t really want to stop you for that. I just thought it isn¡¯t wise for you to kill him selfishly like that.¡±

    While Ganossa is the king¡¯s younger brother, he isn¡¯t the king.

    It¡¯s the question of whether it is fine to kill the criminal who had assassinated the king on a single person¡¯s arbitrary decision like this. At the very least, it should require the permission of Prime Minister Schwein. There¡¯s also the crimes of killing the Southern Spring Marquis and the Eastern Sea Marquis too. Well, it¡¯s their country¡¯s problem anyway; I released [Prison] for the time being.

    ¡°¡­ True, there¡¯s a need to execute this fellow publicly and also to let the citizens know of the truth of the matter, I suppose¡­¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡±

    Ganossa bit his lips as he listened to the prime minister¡¯s muttering.

    A foreigner saying this is a bit weird, but in any case, the people and feudal lords of Horn should be holding some distrust towards the central government with the rumours of civil war flying around recently.

    That was due to the conspiracies of another¡­ Well, it should be a good enough reason for them to point their anger somewhere else. That¡¯s actually the truth, though, so saying it in an excuse-making way feels kinda¡­ N?

    Even while under the effect of [Paralyze], the agent was still ring my way. While his eyes were stained with the same rage and hatred I saw in him before, his mouth felt like it was forming a smirk.

    ¡°[Recovery].¡±

    I dispelled his paralysis. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem with me here anyway; if he bites his tongue, I can just heal him.

    ¡°Is there something you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Kukuku¡­ Horn is already doomed. If I do not contact back as scheduled, [Kurau] will start moving. Right about now, around 3000 Iron Machine Soldiers as well as an equal number of armored Wood Golems should be attacking from the north. This country would fall under the control of the newborn Yulong.¡±

    ¡°That cannot be!¡±

    ¡°What did you say!?¡±

    Ganossa and Schwein shouted out simultaneously. There sure are arge number¡­ I see, since they modified those knockoffs with tech based from Soldats, they don¡¯t need as many pilots on the Iron Machine Soldiers. And the armored golems don¡¯t need pilots to begin with.

    For the number, the total is around 6000. The number of pilots would be 1/5 of half of that¡­ Etto, 600? Around there. So 1/10th of the total.

    Still, to think those armored golems would show up¡­ They probably made them based on information they got from [Gordias]. [Cor of Subordination] should be necessary to make those, but since it¡¯s Yulong, they probably have lots of them left within the region.

    ¡°We can¡¯t stand around like this! I¡¯ll return to the north immediately and strengthen our defenses¡­!¡±

    As Ganossa, whose fief is in the northern region, tried to leave the room, he almost collided with a Horn soldier who ran into the room.

    ¡°Insolence! You, name your¡ª¡±

    ¡°Please forgive my rudeness, as I carry urgent news! Several giant iron knights have appeared around the capital and are rampaging around, destroying things all around them! Please respond immediately!¡±

    ¡°What did you say!?¡±

    Prime Minister Schwein shouted in shock as the soldier gave his report while lowering his head almost as if prostrating.

    ¡°Kukuku¡­ Hahahah! Seems like it¡¯s already toote. Shouldn¡¯t you quickly escape? At this rate, His Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s son in the royal pce would depart this world as well, you know?¡±

    ¡°You bastard¡­!¡±

    Ganossa grabbed the cor of the agent and raised him up from the ground. Even as he was red at by Ganossa, the agent¡¯s sneer never left his face.

    ¡°In the first ce, without Ferzen¡¯s sudden intervention, Horn should¡¯ve be part of Yulong in the past. This country of fools, who could not understand our heavenly emperor¡¯s gracious consideration to guide the lesser inhabitants of Horn, should just perish like this. For you to be living peacefully like this even though we¡¯ve lost our homnd¡­¡±

    ¡°What, so in the end it¡¯s just jealousy directed at Horn Kingdom?¡±

    When I muttered that, the man turned towards me with an angry expression.

    ¡°You bastard dare say that! You¡¯re the one who destroyed our country in the first ce! What did you think the people of our glorious Yulong had to go through¡­!¡±

    ¡°I already said it was the Phrase that destroyed Yulong, not me. Please stop it with your misunderstandings.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! If you had obediently handed over those giant soldiers to the heavenly emperor, Yulong wouldn¡¯t have perished! It was your arrogance that had condemned the people of Yulong to the depth of hell! You demon!¡±

    That¡¯s just messed up. What is this guy even saying? This is why I hate idiots and drunkards. There¡¯s no way I can talk to them. While I doubt every person in Yulong is like this, there¡¯s just way too many of them.

    ¡°You¡¯re only saying things that are convenient to you, huh. Glorious Yulong? Ha, makes me sick just listening to it. If there¡¯s someone from Yulong out there who¡¯s earnestly trying to rebuild the country, I wonder how will he feel if he heard that? What you¡¯re doing is basically taking things away by force, just like bandits. Bandits talking about glory; what a joke.¡±

    ¡°You bastard¡­!¡±

    ¡°Your [Kurau] or whatever turned out to be nothing more than a group of thieves in the end. And you tout that around with pride too. The ones who are dragging the face of Yulong through the dirt isn¡¯t me. It¡¯s people like you.¡±

    The reason why the Yulong region still existed to this day was because the neighboring countries did not want to be involved with Yulong, and also because, while twisted in spirit, some of the remnants are trying to rebuild their country.

    If no one had tried to rebuild Yulong, thend would probably be split up by neighboring countries like Hanock Kingdom, Demon Kingdom Xenoas, Roadmare Union and Ferzen Magic Kingdom.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really care about the pride of a thief anyway. It¡¯s already a foregone conclusion for [Kurau] to be crushed by me, as well. I¡¯ve not forgotten the fact that you guys tried to kill me and those close to me before, you know. ¡ªSearch. How many Iron Machine Soldiers are there in the Horn capital?¡±

    A map was projected in front of me, and several pins fell down on top of it.

    ¡°Searching finished. 31 in total.¡±

    ¡°Something like that, huh. Yae, can I leave this to you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind-degozaru yo.¡±

    When I turned behind to look at Yae, she nodded with a smile. Me and Reginleiv might cause some coteral to the capital if we did it.

    Opening the window, Yae jumped out towards the inner courtyard which was shrouded in the morning mist.

    She raised her left hand high towards the sky, where the morning sun was slowly rising up.

    ¡°Come-degozaru! Schwertleite!¡±

    From within the storage space enchanted on the engagement ring on her left ring finger, a giant purple samurai appeared in the air together with blinding light. With a loud rumble, Yae¡¯s Frame Gear, Schwertleitended in the capital of Horn.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 381: Iron Machine Soldier Neo, and Trash Cleanup.

    <h4>Chapter 381: Iron Machine Soldier Neo, and Trash Cleanup.</h4>

    ¡°Wha, what is that¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Huge¡­ T, this is the rumored giant soldier the Brunhild sovereign possesses¡­!¡±

    It¡¯s probably their first time seeing a Frame Gear; Ganossa and Prime Minister Schwein, as well as the Western Forest Marquis, the Northern Mountain Marquis and the Horn soldiers present all solidified as they looked up at Yae¡¯s Schwertleite.

    I guess they were imagining something around the size of the Iron Machine Soldiers they were sold. Well, they were practically isted from the world, so there would be no way for them to get concrete information from the outside, only rumors. That¡¯s the reason why [Kurau] was able to enact this n in the first ce.

    If they had known about the [Gordias] incident, no way would they ever consider buying those suspicious Iron Machine Soldiers. While it¡¯s possible for them to hear about it from Ferzen, that incident began from the death of their former king, after all¡­ It¡¯s not something they can talk about easily.

    Yae jumped up to Schwertleite¡¯s cockpit hatch agilely using its knees and waist parts as footholds. You could¡¯ve just lowered the wire used for boarding¡­ Well, it¡¯s faster that way for Yae in any case.

    Once Yae got into the cockpit and closed the hatch, a low humming was produced as the various crystal parts on the gear started lighting up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be following her. Sakura, there probably won¡¯t be anymore attacks aiming at this ce, but if they doe, meet them with the Rossweisse.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Sakura nodded once. She also has her exclusive frame, the Rossweisse, inside her engagement ring, and there¡¯s her song magic too. It should be fine to leave this to her.

    Prime Minister Schwein called out to me who had floated upwards due to [Fly].

    ¡°Your Majesty the Sovereign¡­! Please, the capital¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll chase them out of the capital soon enough. You should focus on rescuing and evacuating the citizens.¡±

    I answered to the prime minister before flying sever dozen meters up into the air in an instant.

    ¡°Target lock. The Iron Machine Soldiers inside the capital. Activate [Gate].¡±

    ¡°Understood. Activating [Gate].¡±

    The light of [Gate] magic activating shone here and there in the capital. Using the transfer gates that opened on the ground, I disced all the Iron Machine Soldiers from the capital to an open field some distance away.

    ¡°Yae, we¡¯re going.¡±

    ¡°Okay-degozaru.¡±

    Yae¡¯s Schwertleite also fell into a transfer gate. After that, I followed to the same location using [Teleport].

    It¡¯s easier to use [Teleport] for short-distance transfers. When ites to transferring arge number or forcefully, [Gate] is a better choice, though.

    On the ins I moved them to, the Iron Machine Soldiers were surveying their surroundings. We should be able to go wild here.

    ¡­Ah. Couldn¡¯t I have used Reginleiv to clean them up like this? Nn¡­ Oh well. Yae¡¯s raring to go already, and Reginleiv could change thendscape around here too.

    I dropped down onto Schwertleite¡¯s shoulder and observed the Iron Machine Soldiers in front of us.

    They¡¯re slightlyrger than the old Iron Machine Soldiers. Around 7 meters, I guess? They have sturdy-looking armor too. It¡¯s the same with the older version in how its arms are way longer than its legs and it having no head, but it¡¯s different in other ces. For one, I don¡¯t see a cockpit hatch on the back where there used to be one.

    They¡¯re totally unmanned, huh. No doubt it¡¯s the technology from the Soldat golems they got their hands on. They should be moving while receiving orders from a fewmander models.

    It¡¯s just a guess, but they might¡¯ve transnted the core¡ªthe G-cube¡ªand the processor¡ª the Q-crystal¡ªof the golems directly into the Iron Machine Soldiers.

    I thought there should at least be a mannedmander unit, but to think they¡¯re all unmanned. Like this, without someone to respond to changes in the situation, they should only be able to carry out simplemands.

    While we had tried tobine Frame Gear and golem technology and produced the Over Gear as a result, theirs felt like they just went with what they had.

    However, there are still some unclear points. How did they manage to recreate the Iron Machine Soldiers, which are rather sophisticated even if they¡¯re just Frame Gear knockoffs?

    The main developer, Professor Bowman, had already been executed in Roadmare, and all other technical staffs who were rted to its production have been apprehended. And I¡¯m sure we had destroyed all the production facilities as well.

    Further, I don¡¯t think the engineers in the Surface World can utilize golem technology this easily.

    Could it be that a few golem engineers had also drifted over together with the man who held the [Storage Card] I found? Nothing of the sort turned up in the agent¡¯s memories, though.

    If that person was going to deliver the Soldats to some ce like I guessed, then it wouldn¡¯t be weird for there to be maintenance engineers following along with him.

    Well whatever. First is neutralizing these things in front of me. I¡¯ve still got to deal with that army that¡¯s pressing down from the north after this too.

    ¡°Try to target only the limbs for a few of them, keep them as intact as you can. The professor and Dr. Elka would probably want a few to dissectter.¡±

    ¡°Got it-degozaru.¡±

    At the same time as I got off Schwertleite¡¯s shoulder, the Iron Machine Soldiers, who had recognized us as enemies, charged in this direction withnces in their hands.

    Their movements were coordinated, with five machines forming a V-shaped formation as they charged at us. As expected, they¡¯re using technology from the Soldats.

    Soldats generally have lower performance than other golems. In exchange, they make up for it in numbers. For that, they need good coordination with each other. Their ability to fight in groups is higher than normal golems. However¡ª

    ¡°Kokonoe Shinmei-ryuu Ougi: Hien Reppa.¡±

    With the boosters on its feet increasing its speed, Schwertleite shed head-on with the V- shaped charging formation the Iron Machine Soldiers took.

    Together with a huge boom, four of the Iron Machine Soldiers were sent flying.

    The Iron Machine Soldier in the lead, on the other hand, was pierced through by Schwertleite¡¯s katana and became a skewer. An unmanned model as expected. Long-distance operation¡­ Or not, it¡¯s closer to being pre-programmed. I guess the orders would be something along the lines of ¡°Destroy Horn¡¯s capital¡± or ¡°Kill all enemies who fight back¡±?

    The one Yae had pierced through was probably themander; the other four suddenly lost all forms of cohesion, and started attacking randomly.

    They¡¯re no longer a threat. One by one, they fell under the de of Schwertleite.

    The other Iron Machine Soldiers formed groups and attacked with group y as well, but every one that came forward was bisected and fell down to the ground as rubble.

    ¡°They are a notch above the Iron Machine Soldiers from before. They¡¯re pretty sturdy too. Thest one had parts falling out just by hitting it once, after all.¡±

    I should probably call them Iron Machine Soldier Neo or something. Well, they¡¯re still far below a Frame Gear, though.

    A few more minutester, all the Iron Machine Soldiers were cut down, and their remainsid all around the field we¡¯re on. All of them were unmanned, in the end. I can see a G-cube inside one of them from a crack in the chest armor. Now I¡¯ve gotten solid confirmation that golem technology was used on these things.

    I¡¯ve also confirmed something simr to ether liquid from the wreckages. It¡¯s a cloudy brown- colored liquid, and I can feel only a very small amount of magic power from it. If ether liquid is carbonated water, this would be the same carbonated water, shaken up so much that almost no gas is inside. With it being so degraded, I can¡¯t even call it a copy of the original anymore. In a sense, I guess you can call it something original?

    It¡¯s probably used to channel the magic signals from the G-cube to the rest of the body, but this is far too iplete a work.

    The thing they¡¯re trying to do is simr to the professor¡¯s approach, though.

    While storing the wreckages into [Storage], I opened up a map of the capital, and started searching.

    ¡°What are you looking for-degozaru ka?¡±

    Yae, who had returned Schwertleite to her ring, stood behind me and looked at the map.

    ¡°Since these Iron Machine Soldiers are using golem technology, they must have a master who is somewhere nearby. Judging by the number of Iron Machine Soldiers, around six to seven people¡­ If they¡¯re members of [Kurau]¡­ There.¡±

    Given the fact that they would have to give orders remotely to themander units, they shouldn¡¯t have protective talismans on themselves¡­ Well, I was right. They¡¯re all holding onto those masks of theirs like it¡¯s a treasure. It¡¯s funny how that¡¯s the thing that brought disaster to themselves in the end.

    Seems like they¡¯re riding a carriage or something simr; they headed out of the capital¡¯s north gate, and are running away as fast as they could. Like I¡¯ll let you do that.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yae.¡±

    ¡°Acknowledged.¡±

    Holding Yae¡¯s hand, we used [Teleport] to move to the fields north of the capital instantly.

    ***

    (Note: change in perspective.)

    The covered wagon sped under the morning sun, away from the capital as fast as it can.

    Everyone inside the carriage was confounded by how the ns they worked on had copsed one after the other.

    They were supposed to take a few months to carefully guide Horn Kingdom into civil war, but were forced into directly mounting an attack on the capital, and on top of that, their trump card, the Iron Machine Soldiers, had all disappeared.

    Everything began going out of order the moment their hated enemy, the Brunhild sovereign arrived in Horn Kingdom.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it!? To kill that sovereign no matter what before we begin moving into Horn!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say the impossible! Just how many assassins do you think we¡¯ve sent to that country!? Not a single one of them returned, you know!¡±

    Contact with the assassins would all disappear before they even reached the sovereign. The rumors that a hidden guard unit exists in Brunhild had already spread within [Kurau] so much that they believed it¡¯s true.

    There¡¯s a group within the Brunhild Knight Order that consists of ¡°shinobis¡± from Eashen.

    Brunhild is the enemy that they would never allow to live, and yet at the same time, it¡¯s an existence they mustn¡¯t oppose.

    Normally, they should¡¯ve taken over Horn without letting the other side notice, and move the people of Yulong into thend to form the foundation for a new Heavenly Empire. Yulong¡¯s people arerge in numbers. As long as they move to that piece ofnd, everything afterwards woulde naturally.

    However, Yulong had obtained ¡°golems¡±.

    It had appeared in front of [Kurau] suddenly, as if it hade to guide Yulong.

    They had even felt that, with this power, one day they wouldn¡¯t need to fear Brunhild anymore as well. Now that they thought about it, they might¡¯ve been led around by those bunch formerly from [Gordian].

    They were fixated on making the Iron Machine Soldiers stronger than the giant soldiers possessed by Brunhild. That had been the wrong thing to do. Our objective had been to make Horn into the new Heavenly Empire. Defeating Brunhild¡¯s giant soldiers is not important to that end.

    ¡°I knew we shouldn¡¯t have used those Iron Machine Soldiers¡­! That had been the thing that called that demonic sovereign here!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no point talking about something that had already been done! Right now, we must return to the main unit as soon as¡­¡±

    ¡°Nu!?¡±

    A single girl stood in the middle of the road in front of the approaching wagon.

    Seeing the girl, instead of stopping the wagon, the driver brandished his whip and increased the speed.

    He remembers the appearance of that girl. A swordswoman from the east, and a rtive of their hated enemy. No need to hesitate, kill her right here. His brethren would surely say that if they were in his ce.

    The four horses raised shrill neighs as they charged at the ck-haired girl.

    The next instant, the figure of the girl disappeared, and everything besides the horses spun into the air.

    ***

    After Yae jumped into the air and cut the harness connecting the horses to the wagon, they ran down the street with great momentum. The horses have no sin, after all.

    On the other hand, for the wagon that lost its pulling force, I drove a bullet from Brunhild into its front wheel.

    The wagon, which lost one of its front wheels like that, pitched and rolled forward before mming itself into the street surface. I¡¯ve already confirmed the fact that everyone inside was someone from [Kurau] who held a mask each.

    From the wagon, which had copsed sideways, ck-clothed men wearing Chinese opera-esq masks came out.

    ¡°Did you think you can actually escape?¡±

    ¡°The Brunhild sovereign¡­!¡±

    One of the men who came out threw something that looked like the kunai used by Tsubaki-san towards me. That¡¯s a dart, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°[Shield].¡±

    Blocked by the invisible shield, the arrowhead-shaped metal piece fell to the ground. That thing apparently came with poison as well; how prepared.

    ¡°Shyyaaaaaa! You shall know the wrath of Yulong¡ª!¡±

    ¡°How many times have I said to stop hating me for that? Are you guys idiots? Oh, right, you are, sorry about that.¡±

    There¡¯s no doubt in my mind that these guys have some sort of filter installed on their ears that block out anything they don¡¯t want to hear.

    They only take in twisted truths to their liking, and spread baseless rumors around them to justify their standpoints. Getting rid of everything undesirable; they call it patriotism, but it¡¯s just a show of their arrogance.

    I fired a paralysis bullet into the men who jumped at me, sealing their movements.

    During that time, with each sh of Yae¡¯s katana, the men who were hit by the back of her de fell to the ground unconscious.

    I took the masks off the fallen ones and burned them with magic. It¡¯ll be trouble for me if they pulled off more of that suicide bombing stunt. They¡¯ll properly receive judgment back in Horn.

    ¡°Just like how you guys will never forgive me, I¡¯m sure Horn Kingdom will never forgive you guys as well. This foolish n of yours will be spread around and bring shame on all of Yulong. You guys will probably be abandoned by your fellow countrymen as well.¡±

    ¡°Gu¡­¡±

    I gripped the man¡¯s head and, using [Hypnosis] + [Recall], extracted the needed memories. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d want to see his private memories.

    ¡­¡­Tch. So there was a factory under the direct supervision of the Golden Order¡¯s leader, Galzeld, left. Galzeld was summarily executed in Ferzen after having his mind broken with that box from hell, after all¡­ It was an oversight. Also¡­

    ¡°How is it-de gozatta?¡±

    ¡°Un. There really was a golem engineer who drifted over from the Reverse World. He¡¯s been put to work forcefully with a Cor of Subordination.¡±

    I talked to Yae about the memory fragments I took. It¡¯s probably that engineer whobined golem and Iron Machine Soldier together to create a new piece of technology. He¡¯s probably a skilled one.

    Even though he cannot understand themonnguage here, he was able to establish conversations with others, albeit rough.

    ¡°A drifter-degozaru ka¡­ If he didn¡¯tnd in Yulong, he would¡¯ve been put under protection by now¡­¡±

    Sandora would¡¯ve been bad as well, now that I think about it. It¡¯s be quite thewless area these days too.

    Well, that ce still has a lot of the liberated ves, so there isn¡¯t much of people oppressing others going on there, apparently.

    I¡¯ve asked the leaders of the other countries to shelter the drifters if they find any. Since

    they¡¯re not like the Phrase, which releases a special resonance sound when they appear in the world, it¡¯s basically impossible to shelter them as soon as they appear, which is a point of frustration.

    If the two worlds merge together, such things will stop happening; however, is that a good thing, or bad¡­

    We tied up the ringleaders of the attack on the capital, and returned to the inner courtyard of the royal pce using [Gate].

    ¡°Ohh! Your Majesty the Sovereign! These guys are¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yes. They¡¯re the group who tried to sink the capital into a sea of mes. They¡¯re also part of [Kurau].¡±

    Prime Minister Schwein, who rushed here after seeing us arrive, red at the men rolling around on the floor with fire in his eyes.

    The Horn soldiers on standby behind him also showed expressions of rage.

    ¡°Bring them to the dungeons! Station some users of healing magic next to them; don¡¯t let them kill themselves before they¡¯re sent to the gallows!¡±

    The Horn soldiers took away the ones who are paralyzed and unable to move and the others who have been knocked unconscious by Yae.

    Now, all that¡¯s left is the army that¡¯s said to be assembling in the north of Horn.

    Can they really move that quickly when they don¡¯t have smartphones like we do?

    No, if the technologies of the Reverse World have been leaked to them, then it wouldn¡¯t be strange for them to have amunication device or two. Nia and the others in [Red Cats] also had those. Well, I¡¯ll know if I search.

    ¡°Search. In the north of Horn, around the border with Yulong, Iron Machine Soldiers¡­ Ah, also search for wood golems.¡±

    ¡°Searching¡­ Search finished. Disying.¡±

    Red pins fall down on the map one after another. So they¡¯ve begun moving.

    Still, it¡¯s hard to tell things apart when everything¡¯s red.

    ¡°Change the color of the pins for wood golems to yellow.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Changing disy.¡±

    ¡­Didn¡¯t change much. The screen¡¯s just turned into a mix of red and yellow instead. My eyes feel weird.

    ¡°How many are there in total?¡±

    ¡°3021 Iron Machine Soldiers, 3122 wood golems, for a total of 6143.¡±

    Around the predicted number, huh. Although, almost no [Kurau] members are actually among them.

    ¡°This time, I go?¡±

    Sakura asked me while looking at the map. In the past, she had almost died at the hands of assassins from [Kurau] once. That was the trigger for my meeting with her; it seems that she has already gotten over it as well.

    Well, the Sakura of now would win easily against those assassins even if they attack her all at once, after all.

    Still, as expected it¡¯s impossible for Sakura¡¯s Rossweisse to deal with 6000, right? If you add in Yae¡¯s Schwertleite, each of them still has to deal with 3000; add in my Reginleiv and it¡¯s 2000 per person. While we can probably beat them with enough time¡­

    Can¡¯t help it. Guess I¡¯ll call the guys from the knight order. Since the location is at Yulong, we won¡¯t need permission to sortie anyway.

    Oh, that reminds me.

    I took out my smartphone and made a call. Will she pick up? It¡¯s early in the morning. If I¡¯m lucky, she should still be awake after burning the midnight oil.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Hewwo¡­¡±

    ¡°Professor? Are you awake?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m awake¡­ I finally finished it, so I was just about to sleep¡­¡±

    ¡°So you finished it? Sorry. Can it be used in actualbat immediately?¡±

    ¡°Nn? Use that? Well, I did prepare it to be used at any time, but what¡¯s this about?¡±

    The professor, probably having finally snapped out of her sleepiness, asked back. I exined the situation over on my side concisely.

    ¡°Hoho. It¡¯s turned into quite the interesting affair over there, hasn¡¯t it. True, they would make great opponents for the test run. There¡¯s no need to hold back since they¡¯re unmanned, too. Got it. ck and red, I¡¯ll make ¡®both¡¯ ready to be used. You go ahead and contact the drivers.¡±

    Ah, right. There¡¯s that.

    Those two both seem like they¡¯d be bad-tempered in the morning¡­ In the worst case, they might not even pick up the call.

    Can¡¯t be helped. I shall rely on the reliable person this time. They¡¯re all in the same inn, anyway.

    I opened the contact list and called that person from my smartphone.

    ¡°Ah, hello, Est-san? Sorry to bother you this early in the morning; I have something I want to ask you to do¡­ Yes, well¡­¡±

    I¡¯m sure she can wake both of them up just fine. She is the vice chief of a group of chivalrous thieves, after all.

    Now then, I should go get the knight order group who¡¯s probably doing their morning practice.

    I feel kinda bad to ask them to do trash cleaning this early in the morning, though. Should I give them some bonus this month?

    - Pixel

 Chapter 382: The New Over Gear, and Disciples of the Martial God.

    <h4>Chapter 382: The New Over Gear, and Disciples of the Martial God.</h4>

    ¡°I sure didn¡¯t expect to be made to ride in this first thing in the morning.¡±

    A voice ofint could be heard from the giant ck lion standing on thends of Yulong.

    [Leo Noir]. Using a Legacy golem as its core, it¡¯s a mechanical beast made bybining the same technologies found in Frame Gears, an [Over Gear].

    As it¡¯s the exclusive gear for the [ck Crown], Noir, its pilot would necessarily be Noir¡¯s master, Norn.

    From the voice that¡¯sing out, a feeling of resistance after being forcefully dragged out of bed could clearly be felt.

    ¡°Really? I¡¯m pumped for it, though.¡±

    On the other side, letting out a voice that felt like it left all its fatigue somewhere on the streets beforeing here, was the master of the [Red Crown] Rouge, Nia.

    And that Nia was inside a giant mechanical tiger colored a deep scarlet. A new Over Gear, [Tiga Rouge].

    Its size isn¡¯t very different from Leo Noir. Silver lines run on its red body, and parts made out of crystal materials can be seen here and there, glittering under the morning sun.

    ¡°The previous problem has been fixed, right?¡±

    She probably switched the channel; Norn¡¯s voice came out of the smartphone held by the professor next to me, instead of the external speaker.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ve raised the vibration resistance and shock absorption values a lot, and the power control should be adjustable now too. Isn¡¯t there a gear lever for that on the console to your right?¡±

    In the previous test, the power output was sorge that control was basically impossible, and the absolutely horrible ride condition made the pilot sick as all hell. This time, it seems that that¡¯s properly addressed.

    While this is Nia¡¯s first time piloting, she has been training properly with an Over Gear-version Frame Unit. There should be no problem with her operations. As long as she doesn¡¯t get too ahead of herself, that is.

    I opened thems with the pilot of the Knight Baron that¡¯s standing behind me.

    ¡°Est-san, please follow up on Nia well.¡±

    ¡°Understood. If she goes overboard, I¡¯ll have her wear half-dried underwear for a week.¡±

    ¡°Stop it with the subtle harassment!¡±

    As Est-san replied on themon channel, Nia who heard that retorted with a truly fed up voice.

    This time, ten members from the [Red Cats] are participating.

    All of them are using red-painted Chevaliers, except for Est-san, who¡¯s in a Knight Baron. Of course, that one is red, too.

    Since it¡¯s red, shouldn¡¯t it be a red knight instead of a ck knight? Red Baron¡­ Oh, Red Lynx sounds like a good name.

    From our knight order, around forty are participating. While themander and both vice-manders are participating, there isn¡¯t a lot in terms of numbers. If Yumina and the others participate as well, our forced would add up to about 60.

    The other side has 6000; so it would be 100 per person. Not a tough job.

    ¡°Suu, you¡¯ll mainly be taking care of the wood golems, okay.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡±

    Suu¡¯s voice responded from the Ortlinde, alreadybined into its Overlord form together with the support mechas.

    The wood golems are bigger than the Frame Gears. While a Frame Gear is around 10 meters, a wood golem is usually around 16-17 meters, and in rare cases it can even go up to 20.

    However, Suu¡¯s Ortlinde Overlord easily goes over 25 meters in height.

    It¡¯s not called the Golden Giant for no reason.

    It¡¯s sorge that¡ªsince it may cause friendly fire in its surroundings due to its size¡ªit has an rm installed in the cockpit that would sound when there¡¯s a friendly unit near its position.

    The battle this time isn¡¯t something like protecting a town from the Phrase. It¡¯s an extermination; as such, there¡¯s no need to be prudent.

    ¡°Touya-san. They¡¯re swarming over from the other side.¡±

    Yumina sent a warning from within the silver-colored Frame Gear, Brunnnhilde, positioned on

    aboulder nearby. As befitting of a long-distance sniping-type unit, Brunnhilde¡¯s sight distance is huge.

    I casted [Long Sense] and looked towards the north, and sure enough, a whole horde of garbage-like things are heading this way.

    They shouldn¡¯t be able to see us yet from that distance, I think?

    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s not possible isn¡¯t it¡­¡±

    Looking up at the gold giant standing besides me, glittering under the morning sun, I inadvertently let out a wry smile. No way they wouldn¡¯t spot us with the world¡¯s most eye- catchingndmark right here.

    Which would mean that they¡¯re charging in while knowing that we¡¯re here? So they¡¯ve made the resolution to fight, huh.

    ¡°What do we do? Your Majesty.¡±

    Themander, Rain-san, asked from within her Shining Count. The answer to that question is already set in stone.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin the battle. For starters, let the two Over Gears be the spearhead. The knight order will be supporting the Red Cat Corps to take out the Iron Machine Soldiers. Yumina and Sakura, support everyone; Elze, Linze, Yae, Hilda, Luu, Leen and Suu, you girls focus on the wood golems.¡±

    I¡¯ll have Yumina and Sakura support everyone else using long-distance attacks. Rin¡¯s Grimgerde is a long-distance attacker as well, but most of her weaponry like the Gatling cannon can¡¯t be used when there¡¯s a lot of friendly targets around, after all. I¡¯ll have her help out on the wood golems¡¯ side.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go, Rouge!¡±

    ¡°Acknowledged.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going, Noir.¡±

    ¡°Understood, activating.¡±

    The two mechanical beasts, ck and red, awakened and dashed off at the same time.

    They¡¯re fast. The Red Cat corps, which moved out after them, were immediately left behind.

    Leo Noir and Tiga Rouge, who had charged into the enemy¡¯s position in an instant, blew away the Iron Machine Soldiers in front of them while relying on their momentum.

    ¡°What is that. Would they be blown away that shily with just the momentum?¡±

    While standing on top of a rock formation and looking at the battlefield using my smartphone projection, I unintentionally raised my voice upon seeing how the Iron Machine Soldiers were blown away.

    ¡°The Over Gears can project a magical barrier around themselves depending on the state of their eleration. That can also be very effective at body blows if they choose to use it that way.¡±

    The one who exined that was the older sister of Norn, Dr. Elka.

    Her hair is as messed up as usual, but there are obvious circles under her thick sses. So she didn¡¯t sleepst night.

    However, there¡¯s a trance-like smile on her face as she looked with satisfaction at the two Over Gears. The wolf-type golem Fenrir, who¡¯s next to her, was looking up at her in exasperation though.

    Still, a magical barrier, huh. It¡¯s the same as how I would put up a [Shield] when I¡¯m flying in the sky using [Fly], isn¡¯t it.

    The fangs of Tiga Rouge crushed the arm of an Iron Machine Soldier, while the ws of Leo Noir sted the legs of a wood golem into smithereens.

    Both the Iron Machine Soldiers and the wood golems couldn¡¯t keep up with the nimble movements of the Over Gears. Over there, the distinction between the hunter and the hunted is clear as day.

    ¡°Not drawing out the advantages of Soldats at all, that. They¡¯re wasting the function like that because they made them all unmanned.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    When I asked Dr. Elka to exin her remarks, in her stead, Professor Babylon answered me from the side.

    ¡°It means that they¡¯re just a brainless mob if there isn¡¯t a humanmander on the field. Soldats generally cooperate in groups of five. A party like that can cooperate further with other simr five-unit parties to achieve greater results. Right now, however, they¡¯re unable to reach that stage because they¡¯re all unmanned. They¡¯re just following theirmander units, and they¡¯re not going beyond a simple one-vs-five scenario. Originally, they¡¯re capable of coordinating on a one-vs-hundred scale, you know.¡±

    Assume three human masters, A, B and C exist. Normally, by reacting to changes in the battlefield, the five Soldats under them each, for a total of fifteen, would be able to fight seamlessly as a single group.

    However, if A, B and C all gave the simple order of ¡°Defeat the enemy¡± before proceeding to sit back and watch the situation without doing anything, the Soldats won¡¯t be able to exhibit any high-level coordination. The only advantage to theck of human supervision would be the fact that the masters would be safe from any harm.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way the goddess of victory would smile on a bunch of cowards who would not stand on the field themselves.¡±

    While saying that, the professor took out a cigarette, lit it, and began puffing out smoke. Oi you, stop smoking when you¡¯re a little girl.

    ¡°N? Ahh, this isn¡¯t tobo you know. Specially made by Flora from [Alchemy Building], it¡¯s an Ether Cigarette. The smell is nice, and it calms you down too. Wanna try?¡±

    While it doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s nicotine or things like that in it, I wonder why is it that I feel like something far more suspicious is inside that thing. I¡¯ll pass.

    ¡°More importantly, uh. That person there who¡¯s cutting down Iron Machine Soldiers by herself¡­ That¡¯s your elder sister, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Eh!?¡±

    When I turned to look at the screen the professor is pointing to, somehow, the figure of Moroha nee-san who¡¯s fighting while swinging a crystal broadsword around was there before I noticed. Karina nee-san¡¯s there too. She¡¯s using a crystal hand axe though.

    Ah, the fight¡¯s sealed. This is a 100% win for us.

    I became convinced in our dominant win after seeing that.

    ¡°Are? I don¡¯t see the figure of one more person who seemed like he would happily jump into that¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m right here!¡±

    ¡°Owaa!?¡±

    Behind me stood Takeru ojii with his folded arms. Ahh, that scared me! Why is he appearing in the exact same way as Karen nee-san!?

    The worn-out dougi, red headband and steel-like body. The Martial God descends, or something like that.

    That reminds me, Karen nee-san isn¡¯t here is she; she¡¯s probably still sleeping at this time in the morning¡­ I¡¯m sure she passed this time since it isn¡¯t really rted to anything romantic.

    I¡¯m also curious as to how Takeru ojii and the others knew about this, but for now, I¡¯m a lot more concerned about the guy behind him who¡¯s looking this way with dead fish-like eyes.

    ¡°Why are you here as well, Ende?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, Touya¡­ I don¡¯t have the right to refuse.¡±

    Ende averted his eyes with a bitter smile. Well, from this situation, I can tell at least that he¡¯s dragged here forcefully by his shishou, Takeru ojii.

    ¡°So? Why are you guys here?¡±

    ¡°Umu. Rather than fighting against mechanical dolls, we¡¯d rather deliver punishment to the rotten masterminds behind them. You¡¯re going there, right?¡±

    Takeru ojiiughed. Ah, so that¡¯s what¡¯s going on¡­

    It¡¯s true that I was thinking of leaving the Iron Machine Soldiers and the wood golems to everyone else, and going ahead to crush the [Kurau] members.

    I¡¯ve already gotten the location of their base from the memories I took, and I¡¯ve also grasped the existence of the group who¡¯s watching this battle from the shadows. They¡¯re probably in a huge panic right now due to the Iron Machine Soldiers losing this badly, though.

    As their numbers are rather small, I don¡¯t think all of the Iron Machine Soldiers¡¯ masters are there. I don¡¯t know if the rest are standing by at their base, or on another separate mission.

    It¡¯s the end for them in either case.

    ¡°For the record, please don¡¯t kill them, okay?¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t do anything like that. Subjugating them without killing; that is the training topic this time, after all. You listening, Ende?¡±

    ¡°Eh!? I¡¯m doing it!? What about shishou!?¡±

    ¡°I shall stand back and observe your battle. And decide on your next training objective based on the results.¡±

    Ende made a speechless face. I was a bit concerned, so I tried asking Takeru ojii.

    ¡°Out of curiosity, what¡¯s the training for when he fails¡­¡±

    ¡°I havn¡¯t decided yet¡­ Let¡¯s see¡­ How about a 168-hours full marathon?¡±

    Ende started shaking his head left and right fiercely. 168 hours¡­ He¡¯s gonna make him run for a week nonstop!? There¡¯s a limit to how spartan you can be, you know!

    Since I felt that Ende was too miserable, I sent out a lifeboat.

    ¡°Th, then how about a rest day as a reward if he sessfully subjugates them? A warrior needs to rest sometimes, right?¡±

    ¡°Fumu¡­ True, one needs a suitable degree of rest sometimes. Alright, if you manage to subjugate them without issue, I¡¯ll go with that.¡±

    When he heard Takeru ojii¡¯s words, Ende had tears in his eyes as he wordlessly hugged me. Oi stop, stop it. I don¡¯t have that kind of taste.

    For now, after deciding on the n of action, I left the professor and Dr. Elka to Fenrir and headed out to crush the remaining ones.

    There¡¯s a cavalry troop of around 300 people in the shades of a rock formation a few kilometers away from this ce. First will be them.

    Takeru ojii said to leave them all to Ende, and I happily epted. I mean, if it decreases my workload, why not?

    Since all three of us can use transfer magic, we used [Teleport] to arrive at the scene, upon which a group of mask-wearing individuals greeted us with shock together with their horses.

    ¡°Wha, yo, you bastard are¡­!¡±

    ¡°[Prison].¡±

    Ignoring the people who are making a fuss, I first casted a barrier over this ce. I¡¯m not letting a single one of them escape.

    Since I did it over a wide area, it¡¯s not very strong; it¡¯s still as tough as your average iron te, though, so it wouldn¡¯t break that easily.

    ¡°Alright, take care of the rest~¡±

    ¡°Cheh, wouldn¡¯t it be fine for you to help a little¡­¡±

    While muttering under his breath, Ende stepped forward. If I helped you, that wouldn¡¯t be training, now would it.

    ¡°Three minutes, Ende. I¡¯ll give you three minutes to suppress them. If you go over by even a second I¡¯ll consider this time a failure.¡±

    ¡°Eh!? There¡¯s a time limit for this!?¡±

    Takeru ojii unleashed some truly merciless words while folding his arms. Oni. An oni is here¡­

    Three hundred people in three minutes¡­ If he can¡¯t manage 10 people per 6 seconds, he wouldn¡¯t make it.

    ¡°Guha!¡±

    ¡°Gofue!?¡±

    Leaving me who¡¯s doing that kind of calctions in my head, Ende disappeared in an instant and proceeded to strike down the men on top of their horses.

    ¡°Wha, what the hell is this guy!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just one brat! Kill him!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time here, so hurry up and fight me!¡±

    While jumping around using the backs of the horses, Ende continued to break the masks. He seems pretty desperate. Well, there¡¯s a rest day or a weeklong marathon on the line for him, so I can understand why¡­

    Ende still hasn¡¯tnded on the ground even once. Are you Yosh*tsune¡­?

    Spears were thrusted towards Ende who was jumping around in the sky. However, using the tips of those spears as footholds, he jumped even higher.

    ¡°Ohh¡­ So he can even do something like that.¡±

    Inside the encirclement made by the enemy, almost like a spinning top, Ende kept sting people away. His long muffler trailed behind him, as if to trace his movements.

    The horses, which lost their riders, ran off in all directions. As I set the effects of [Prison] to only affect humans, the horses passed through easily and disappeared somewhere.

    Some idiots misunderstood that scene and tried to escape while riding on their horses, but they were blocked by the [Prison] and dropped down from their horses.

    Before I noticed it, more than half are down for the count already. Is this a good pace?

    ¡°One more minute!¡±

    Takeru ojii called out. Eh, it¡¯s actually pretty dangerous? I guess it¡¯s hard to fight while holding back.

    ¡°That guy¡¯s control of his power when fighting a human opponent is still not there yet. Well, he¡¯s won all his battles using an instinctual fighting style before this, after all; he¡¯s what you call a ssic genius type.¡±

    ¡°A genius, huh. What an annoying guy. You should just make him run a week.¡±

    ¡°Wait a second! I can hear you over here, you know!¡±

    While looking the other way, Mr. Genius retorted to our remarks. Oi oi, you sure you have that kind of leeway? There¡¯s not much time left, you know.

    ¡°This is the¡­ Last!¡±

    The explosive roundhouse kick unleashed by Endended solidly on the face of thest enemy remaining, and broke his mask into pieces.

    The field is now strewn with bodies all over the ce. Well, none of them should be dead. If we¡¯re suppressing them without killing, then isn¡¯t the fighting not needed? Was what I thought, but there¡¯s no need to hesitate against assassins anyway.

    ¡°The time?¡±

    ¡°Two minutes forty-seven seconds.¡±

    Takeru ojii, who¡¯s holding a mass-production model smartphone in his hand to measure the time, looked up from the screen and announced. So the weeklong marathon is no more, huh. Ende also stroked his chest in relief.

    ¡°However.¡±

    Ende and I both looked towards Takeru ojii when we heard his next word. Eh? What do you mean ¡°However¡±?

    ¡°The guy that ate yourst attack. He¡¯s dying, you know.¡±

    ¡°Eeh!? Wai, please wait a second! Oi, get yourself together! Please don¡¯t die now, die a little bitter!¡±

    Ende shook the shoulders of the man whose eyes had rolled into his head, and whose face had been crushed with blood flowing out here and there. Oi, wouldn¡¯t that have the opposite effect instead?

    ¡°[Come forth Light, the goddess¡¯ sce, Mega Heal] ¡­¡±

    As I couldn¡¯t stand still while seeing the desperate Ende, I casted healing magic on the dying man.

    ¡°U¡­ I was¡­?¡±

    ¡°Thank god~ Thank you for not dying. Alright, let¡¯s try this again.¡±

    ¡°Gofue!?¡±

    Upon the face of the man, who had woken up, Ende presented another¡ªprobably more held- back than thest one¡ªattack. What am I looking at¡­

    ¡°Shishou, the time!?¡±

    ¡°Two minutes fifty-nine seconds. Well, I¡¯ll count that as a pass.¡±

    The master¡¯s like that, and the disciple isn¡¯t that far behind. I just hope Elze isn¡¯t poisoned by them¡­ I¡¯m very worried.

    When I looked at the battlefield again, as expected, there¡¯s no way they can end it in three minutes; they¡¯re still fighting.

    As the knight order and the Over Gears mainly focused on defeating Iron Machine Soldiers, Elze and the rest concentrated on the wood golems.

    With movements simr to what Ende had shown just now, Elze¡¯s crimson Frame Gear, Gerhilde danced on the battlefield.

    The pile bunker that¡¯s built into its left arm pierced through a wood golem¡¯s abdomen, and as its upper body began falling forward, this time the pile bunker on its right hand pierced through the core inside its throat. She¡¯spletely ruthless.

    ¡°Pulve ¡¤ rize!¡±

    Was she poisoned already, or was she like this since the beginning¡­

    For now, let¡¯s tie these guys on the ground here up and send them to Horn¡¯s royal pce. I suppose it¡¯s either the death penalty or being sent to the mines for them.

    I won¡¯t let the remaining ones in their hideout escape either. I need to rescue the golem engineers who were being forcibly put to work as soon as possible, too.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be participating in crushing their hideout as well; that¡¯s fine, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. We¡¯re the ones who made you apany us in the first ce, anyway.¡±

    I can see the figure of Ende who¡¯s obviously relieved behind Takeru ojii, but I¡¯ll ignore that for now.

    ¡°And where is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit to the north¡­ This ce.¡±

    I showed the location on the map projected into the air. It¡¯s a ce very close to the city of Heiron, where the false emperor from that time had been at. There¡¯s around three hundred people assembled inside a small fort.

    It¡¯s enclosed by rocky hills and built in a hard-to-discover location. If the memories I took was correct, there¡¯s also an underground factory at that location.

    It¡¯ll be bad if we took our sweet time and let them escape as a result. The best course of action here is a blitz assault.

    We confirmed the location, and transferred ourselves.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 383: Destruction of the Hideout, and the New World.

    <h4>Chapter 383: Destruction of the Hideout, and the New World.</h4>

    The fort that was surrounded by steep rock formations had a distinctness to it that could be likened to the one from ¡°The Hollow Needle¡±. The parts that were dug out of the rocks and the parts that were made out of wood were mixed together. It¡¯s as if a multistoried building had slipped in between the rocks seamlessly.

    I can see a man, who¡¯s standing on top of a wooden watchtower-like scaffold, looking at us who appeared suddenly with his eyes wide open. A tough-looking door made from wood resembling oak stood in front of the fort imposingly and blocked our advance, but¡­

    ¡°Funn!¡±

    ¡­The tough-looking door was blown away easily by a straight punch from Takeru ojii.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t we have, like, dealt with that a bit more smartly?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re a man, you charge in from the front. All other methods are heretical!¡±

    Should I call that easy-to-understand or¡­ Well, I was going to destroy it anyway so I guess it doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°E, enemy attack! Enemy attac¡ªk!¡±

    The lookout on the watchtower I saw earlier started ringing a bell with a wooden mallet like crazy. In response to that, men wearing ck masks began pouring out from all over the fort.

    Mu? Although their masks are simrly Chinese opera-esq, theirs have gold shadings on them. Are they the cadres of [Kurau]?

    ¡°Well, doesn¡¯t really concern me anyway.¡±

    I drew out the gunde Brunhild, and began shooting down the men in front of me one by one. Of course, with paralysis bullets.

    Takeru ojii and Ende also jumped into the midst of the masked group, and began blowing them away.

    I could¡¯ve taken care of them altogether by locking onto them with my smartphone, but in that case I might let someone who¡¯s not wearing a mask get away, and it also wouldn¡¯t be good training for Ende; as such, I¡¯m sticking to the straightforward elimination approach.

    ¡°Bring out the Iron Machine Soldiers!¡±

    N? Large magic circles formed on the ground to our sides, and two somewhat glittering Iron Machine Soldiers appeared within them. Yep, definitely made by those [Gordian] dudes.

    The excessively gaudy-looking, gold-colored Iron Machine Soldier took one step out of the magic circles, before it was blown away to the rock walls behind it and smashed into pieces. Are?

    When I reflexively looked towards the other Iron Machine Soldier, the only thing I saw was the figure of Takeru ojii with his fist thrusted high up towards the sky.

    I followed that fist and looked upwards. Over there was the figure of the other Iron Machine Soldier, bing smaller in the sky after being blown upwards.

    And like that, it fell down after a while, scattering its parts all over the ce as it crashed. Rest in peace.

    ¡°¡­ Looking at that sure makes you lose your confidence, eh¡­¡±

    Ende muttered to himself. I understand. That¡¯s what I thought every time I have a match with Moroha nee-san. The act ofparing ourselves was a mistake in the first ce, though.

    ¡°Mo, monster!¡±

    ¡°Ru, run away!¡±

    Futile struggles. I¡¯ve already casted a [Prison] over this area, so you guys won¡¯t be able to escape. Ah, wait, since it¡¯s thin an Iron Machine Soldier might be able to break through it.

    Since I can feel any breakage in the barrier instantly, though, I can just repair it right there.

    ¡°O-tto.¡±

    I turned my body to dodge the dagger strike that suddenly came at me from behind. I couldn¡¯t sense its presence until the veryst moment.

    When I turned around, a man wearing a pitch-ck mask and holding two daggers was standing there. The others had it too, but from this man, I can perceive a far stronger stench of blood. Without a doubt, his was the presence of someone who lives on killing others.

    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re the leader of [Kurau]?¡±

    ¡°Exactly¡­ The shadow that lives within the darkness of Yulong¡ªgufuoa!?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    The leader, who was arrogantly saying something, ate a strike from Ende in his side and flew away with his body bent in the shape of the ¡°<¡± symbol.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Are? Were you nning to listen to it all?¡±

    ¡°Nope, was nning to shoot him halfway.¡±

    ¡°Alright, no problem then.¡±

    There¡¯s no problem, yeah, but¡­ I¡¯m a bit unsatisfied with this, but oh well.

    I sent a paralysis bullet towards the leader, who¡¯s rolling on the floor in agony while holding his side. When I pulled off his mask after restricting his movements, the face of a man in his forties without any special characteristics showed itself.

    He looks like a regr uncle you can find anywhere, but I guess that¡¯s an advantage when your job is an assassin.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this, but your ns would all end in vain. If you really wanted to help Yulong, you should¡¯ve switched those daggers of yours out with a hoe or something.¡±

    Leaving the leader, whose face was twisted from either regret or pain¡ªI don¡¯t know which¡ª behind, I went deeper into the fort.

    As I swatted away the ones who came at me without mercy, I found the transfer formation leading underground.

    This hideout was originally something that [Gordian] made in pursuit of their goal, creating an empire of magic, ¡°Magia Imperium¡±. Simr pieces of magic technology can be found here and there inside the fort.

    Leaving the other two to deal with the situation aboveground, I poured magic power into the formation and transferred myself underground.

    The ce I transferred to looked like a giant limestone cave, with a whole bunch of materials like wood and metal scattered around; it gave off the impression of a hangar of some sort. At a nce, I can already see several things lying around that are obviously made from Reverse World technology.

    There are some Iron Machine Soldiers mid-assembly here too. No doubt about it, this ce is the production facility. The only Iron Machine Soldiers left here are all iplete; guess they sent all thepleted ones out to fight.

    Around ten men wearing the [Kurau] masks came towards me and pulled out their swords; they¡¯re probably the guards of this ce.

    ¡°You¡¯re in the way.¡±

    ¡°Gofu!¡±

    ¡°Goha!?¡±

    With Brunhild, I swiftly incapacitated them. Rather than the men with swords who attacked me, I was far more concerned about the prisoner-like group wearing ragged clothes who were standing around the Iron Machine Soldiers.

    They¡¯re not wearing masks. I was convinced that they¡¯re not part of [Kurau]. Not because they¡¯re not wearing those masks, but because they had [Cors of Subordination] around their necks.

    From within the group, a single elderly man walked towards me. He looks to be over sixty. His white beard flowed freely down his face, and there¡¯s a pair of small round sses on his nose. While his gait was a bit unsteady, I can sense a definite force of will within the eyes behind those sses.

    ¡°We, follow, you. Please, do not, kill.¡±

    While making motions with his body, the elder talked to me with broken sentences. So they really are people from the Reverse World.

    Still, ¡°do not, kill¡±, huh. Well, that¡¯s what happens when you shoot guns right in front of them.

    ¡°[Trantion].¡±

    I casted trantion magic on all the men in front of me. With this, they should be able to converse with me properly.

    ¡°Are you all golem engineers?¡±

    ¡°! Can, can you understand our words!? Yes, we are golem engineers. On the way to deliver golems to the Magicraft King of Eisengard, we were suddenly lost in a ce we¡¯ve never seen before. And after that, we were caught by those masked men and forced to wear these cors¡­!¡±

    They were delivering to the Magicraft King¡­? If they don¡¯t know about the fact that

    Eisengard¡¯s Magicraft King is already gone, does that mean they drifted here since before that?

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to the detailster. How many people were brought here in total?¡±

    ¡°There were eighteen at first, but now there¡¯s only the fifteen you see here. Three were killed when we were caught. Um, could you tell me where we are? Words we¡¯ve never heard and magic technology we¡¯ve never seen before, it¡¯s almost like we¡¯ve wandered into a different world¡­¡±

    That¡¯s exactly what¡¯s happening to them, but I¡¯ll leave the exnations forter.

    I took off everyone¡¯s [Cors of Subordination], and freed them from their restraints. Some cried in joy when their cors were taken off; they must¡¯ve suffered quite a bit.

    ¡°For now, we¡¯ll be moving from here. Is there anything you¡¯d like to bring with you?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but please wait a bit.¡±

    The elder began digging at a spot near the feet of an iplete Iron Machine Soldier, and dug out a card-like thing after a while.

    ¡°That is?¡±

    ¡°My personal Storage Card. This alone is something I would never allow to be taken, after all. I¡¯ve buried it there all this time.¡±

    Quite the prudent grandpa. With agees wisdom, I guess.

    Alright, first I¡¯ll bring them to Dr. Elka, who¡¯s a fellow resident of the Reverse World and a golem engineer as well.

    I connected this ce with the top of the hill Dr. Elka and Professor Babylon were at using [Gate].

    When the two of them, who were looking at the battlefield, turned around and saw us who came out of the [Gate], Dr. Elka opened her eyes wide and pointed at the elder.

    ¡°Eh? [Professor]!?¡±

    ¡°Nn!? The [Restore Queen] girlie!?¡±

    The two of them were speechless as they pointed at each other.

    ¡°Acquaintances?¡±

    ¡°Eh, yes. He¡¯s a famous golem engineer in our world. Could it be that the golem engineers that were caught¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, un. It¡¯s them.¡±

    ¡°Girlie, just what is going on? We can¡¯t understand anything. In the first ce, where is this ce?¡±

    ¡°Etto, where should I start with this¡­¡±

    For now, the talk should go faster if they know each other. I left them in the care of Dr. Elka and the others, and went back to the fort.

    The fort was almostpletely suppressed by Takeru ojii and Ende already, and I can see fighters belonging to [Kurau] lying about here and there. I one-sidedly teleported these guys all to the prisons back at Horn.

    I have to send them all there without missing anyone. These guys are like weeds, if you don¡¯t pull their roots out they¡¯ll grow back again soon enough.

    After using [Search] to confirm that there are no other humans left inside the fort, we walked out of the gate.

    Apparently, Takeru ojii will do the finishing-up.

    ¡°Pay attention, alright. [Ki] is present everywhere in nature. One can find ki in the air, in the ground, and in the light of the sun. To take that ki into yourself and refine it, is what it means to turn the power of nature into your own. And if you can properly control that¡­¡±

    Takeru ojii thrusted his hands out in front of him, and swayed them around as if trying to gather something.

    After a while, arge mass of energy, different from magic power, gathered densely in front of him to a degree where it can be perceived by the naked eye.

    That mass grew to the size of an exercise ball, and the surrounding air was visibly shaking with its existence.

    ¡°Haaaa!¡±

    Together with a yell filled with spirit, the mass was fired out from its position before Takeru ojii.

    In the next instant, a loud boom and a severe impact assaulted our bodies. It felt almost as if a bomb had exploded right next to us.

    When the dust cloud had cleared, the fort that was in front of us was gone. All we could see was the gouged-out wastnd extending outwards; even the rock mountain that was behind the fort was gone as well.

    Even the rocks and mountains far off in the distance had pieces scraped off along the trajectory; it was almost as if an advanced-ss Phrase had fired its particle cannon there. That was some unbelievable firepower.

    Can someone really do this with just his body, without using either magic power or divinity?

    With the underground factory gone as well, the [Kurau] hideout hadpletely disappeared off the face of this world.

    ¡°What can I say¡­ I suppose I¡¯m stillcking in training¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I think that falls under the category of things you¡¯re not supposed to try and imitate¡­¡±

    As Ende muttered with a nk look on his face, I replied absentmindedly while looking at the blown-away rock mountain.

    The members of [Kurau] were all handed over to Horn Kingdom, and the Iron Machine Soldiers

    +wood golems army was annihted. With this, their ambition to take over Horn Kingdom had failedpletely.

    The leader of [Kurau] as well as its cadres were all publicly executed. The rest were given life sentences, otherwise known as being sent to the mines. They will never step on the ground outside again.

    Several dayster, a new king was crowned in Horn Kingdom. Cuo Da Horn. A one-year-old king.

    At the same time, the prime minister of Horn, Schwein Adante announced his intention to resign. And the one who he rmended to be the next prime minister was the younger brother of the former king, Ganossa Da Horn.

    And like that, the uncle became regent in ce of his nephew, taking care of national matters in his stead. Thinking normally, this might¡¯ve been the safest option from the beginning.

    Horn Kingdom had decided to abandon its isted state until now, and for starters, sent out its youngsters to other countries to study.

    By taking in the cultures and customs of other countries through those young people, Horn Kingdom would surely be able to embrace a new stage of progress.

    They would do well to work hard, in order to not be like their former neighbor Yulong, who only pursued the glories of their past while neglecting their essence.

    It¡¯s fine to be proud of your past. However, if you focus too much on that, you¡¯d be no different from a foolish son who looks down on others due to his parents¡¯ achievements.

    I can only believe that there are still people who can properly look at the future within Yulong¡¯s young generation.

    Now then, regarding the rescued golem engineers.

    They were, with one exception, originally engineers who server in the [Factory] in Eisengard.

    The highest authority for the important [Factory] belonging to a country would obviously be its king.

    However, the king of Eisengard, the Magicraft King is currently missing, and no one knows whether he is even alive. Furthermore, with the Magicraft King gone, Eisengard, without a leader, had delved into chaos.

    Even after I ryed that information to them, most of the engineers still wanted to return home; as such, I used the [Dimensional Gate] and returned them back to Eisengard.

    As most of them had families back there, I can understand how they feel.

    However, they were treated as dead in Eisengard and had lost their jobs regardless, and there¡¯s a possibility that they might be suspected of having embezzled the 3000 Soldats that were with them. It¡¯s dangerous for them to stay in Eisengard.

    As such, I went for broke and tried consulting Garudio Empire¡¯s former Prince Lucrecion¡­ Now Margrave of Lowe, about them, and received the answer that they would dly receive them in their territory. Well, they are all excellent engineers. There¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t want them.

    Around this time, they should be heading towards Garudio Empire together with their families.

    And so, the problem would be the one that¡¯s left¡­

    ¡°And so, that gramps¡­ Was it Professor? What did he say he would do?¡±

    ¡°He said he¡¯s going to travel around this world. Wants to see all the different countries, apparently.¡±

    Dr. Elka furrowed her brow while ying with the straw she held in her mouth. The ice cubes inside the ss of orange juice on the table made a *clink* sound.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it dangerous? To let an old man travel by himself¡­¡±

    ¡°Before he left this country, he made some simple Soldats using the dwarves¡¯ workshop. Apparently he was hiding some G-cubes and Q-crystals. On a nce, all you can see are five fully armored knights, you know. They¡¯re perfect as escorts.¡±

    He made some golems during that short period? They¡¯re not Legacies, but still, as expected of one of the top five golem engineers in the Reverse World, I suppose.

    ¡°I wanted him to help me with various things too. He said he wanted to enjoy the sightseeing trip for a while, or something. He was forced to build the Iron Machine Soldiers constantly before this, so I guess it¡¯s his way of trying to forget that.¡±

    Un. Well, if he made some Soldats, then that means it at least hasn¡¯t be a trauma for him. Guess he just wanted to stay away from making machines for a while.

    ¡°Oi damnit! The break¡¯s already over! Get over here and help out!¡±

    ¡°Eeh~ Monica-chan¡¯s too harsh¡­¡±

    The yelling voice of the maintenance chief, Monica, reached us who were sitting down at a table in a corner of the [Hangar] and drinking tea.

    Behind her, the ck and red Over Gears were seated down, waiting for an overhaul including checking for damages caused by the battle.

    Whileining under her breath, Dr. Elka nevertheless started heading towards the feet of the Over Gears while apanied by Fenrir.

    As I thought to leave as well and stood up from my seat, the smartphone in my breast pocket rang. Are? How rare, it¡¯s from Kami-sama.

    ¡°Yes, hello.¡±

    ¡°Ohh, Touya-kun. There¡¯s something I want to talk about; can youe to the Divine Realm?¡±

    I¡¯ve got no ns after this. I told him that I¡¯m okay with that, and ended the call. What could the talk be about, I wonder?

    Guess I¡¯ll go and find out. Oh, before that, I should swing by the kitchen and grab some presents. I feel bad going empty-handed.

    Pretty sure our head chef ire-san made some yokan recently. There should still be some left, as long as Karen nee-san didn¡¯t eat them yet. I¡¯ll bring them along.

    Bringing the yokan that had fortunately avoided Karen nee-san¡¯s assault, I headed towards the Divine Realm.

    The same-as-ever 4 ? tatami room floating in a sea of clouds, with neither walls nor a ceiling, greeted me.

    ¡°Hello. Here, a present. Yokan.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry for that. I¡¯ll bring out the tea.¡±

    Kami-sama took out things like a knife and tes from a cupboard, and ced them down together with some tea. Thebination of tea and yokan is unbeatable, isn¡¯t it~

    ¡°And so, what is this talk you wanted to have?¡±

    ¡°Umu. It is three dayster.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Kami-sama opened his mouth while cutting up the yokan piece on his te with a small fork.

    Three dayster? What¡¯s happening then?

    ¡°What happens three dayster?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the day when the two worlds would oveppletely. Three dayster, the two worlds that you¡¯ve been travelling in would be one, and leave the management of us gods.¡±

    ¡°Eeehh!?¡±

    I unintentionally raised my voice. I did hear that they wouldn¡¯t know when it would happen until it¡¯s close, but isn¡¯t this too sudden!?

    I had wanted to start the two-world conference before it happened for real¡­ No, actually, depending on how you look at it, this is good in its own way. Since it would present the truth

    to those who doubt the reality of things. Once it happened, they would not dare treat our words as jokes. The kings of the Reverse World would seriously confront this matter.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s sudden, but we really can¡¯t do anything about that. Originally, it was a world that the Destruction God would¡¯ve dealt with long before this, and it¡¯s also rather unstable and hard to predict.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ True. Three dayster, huh.¡±

    To what degree could we prepare countermeasures with that amount of days¡­

    ¡°And what about the cataclysms?¡±

    ¡°Normally, that¡¯s very likely to happen. However, you became the Spirit King. If you speak with the spirits governing over things like sea,nd or storm, you can minimize the damage. Things like small earthquakes will ur over a long period, but overall the worlds would merge peacefully. At most, some of the topography would change.¡±

    Terrain features changing is plenty scary already, but at least it seems that it wouldn¡¯t develop into a disaster movie. The panic of the popce would be scarier.

    ¡°From that moment onwards, the two worlds will be outside of my jurisdiction. Since it¡¯s thest time, I¡¯ll make it a service and make themonnguage of the two worlds the same. Well, all I¡¯ll be doing is making them think it¡¯s the samenguage, though.¡±

    It¡¯s a miracle that only people who have been in both worlds would recognize. It¡¯s basically casting trantion magic over the entire world. The scale¡¯s way too big.

    It¡¯s not something I absolutely can¡¯t pull off, but it¡¯ll probably take me over a week just to lock onto them all with my smartphone, so¡­

    ¡°Or more like, is that fine? Isn¡¯t it bad to interfere with lower worlds using the power of a god?¡±

    ¡°Originally, it is so. Well, it¡¯s like a illegal move that¡¯s only possible at the veryst moment, and because an evil god was involved in this. For the world to leave the hand of us gods also mean for us to abandon our managerial responsibilities over it, after all.¡±

    So it¡¯s like throwing a book that used to be at the library away because it had some problems¡­ Once it¡¯s thrown away, it¡¯s no longer something owned by the library. As such, the library has no obligation to manage it. After that, it¡¯s just seeing who picks up that book¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s your job from there onwards. Banish the evil god from the newly formed world. Once you do that, the world would be allowed to exist. The Destruction God wouldn¡¯t have anyints about that.¡±

    ¡°Quite the troublesome problem I¡¯ve gotten¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, thinking normally, you¡¯re a direct dependant of me, while the other side is a failure of a god. There¡¯s not a single element present that may cause you to lose. That evil god is tricky, though. There¡¯s no telling what kind of convoluted hand he may y. Pay attention to that.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Are? Isn¡¯t this like taking over a project? The image of a new employee in apany, who was entrusted with work by a veteran employee who left thatpany, appeared in my mind.

    ¡°There¡¯s a whole seven gods down there as support. Nothing too serious should happen.¡±

    ¡°No, uh, rather than supporting, I feel like those people just came with the feeling of having a vacation¡­¡±

    It¡¯s true that we now have the Love God, the Sword God, the Agriculture God, the Hunting God, the Music God, the Alcohol God and the Martial God assembled like a Shichifukujin setup, but if you ask me whether they¡¯re doing their support jobs properly, that¡¯s a delicate question to answer.

    ¡°Well, their support job came with the aspect of a vacation in the first ce. It can¡¯t be helped. Eventually, when you properly be the manager of that world, it may just be a resort area for the gods, you know.¡±

    That gives me aplicated feeling as well. Isn¡¯t there some better worlds out there if you¡¯re talking about a resort? Well, all that woulde after we do something about the evil god, anyway.

    First, I need to go talk with the spirits; and after that is meeting with the other leaders. We won¡¯t know what may happen from this point on; gotta brace ourselves.

    While stuffing my cheek with the yokan, I refreshed my determination with a sip of the hot tea.

    ¡ªThree days after that.

    In the world that had be one, a single country vanished from the map.

    -Pixel

 Chapter 384: The Merging of the Worlds, and the Golden Thorn.

    <h4>Chapter 384: The Merging of the Worlds, and the Golden Thorn.</h4>

    I had conveyed the matter about the change that would happen to the world three days from now to everyone I could. Borrowing the strength of the country leaders of both worlds, the guild master Rerishia-san, and the [ck Cat]¡¯s Silhouette-san, I had them warn the popce not to approach dangerous areas three days from now.

    Kami-sama did say there wouldn¡¯t be anyrge changes, but just to be safe. In Brunhild, too, I¡¯ve marked the dungeon inds as off-limits on that day.

    I¡¯ll be putting a lot of burden on the arch-spirits and the spirits directly under them. They¡¯ll be suppressing earthquakes, erasing tsunamis, calming volcanoes, and dealing with other such natural disasters to prevent them from happening. It¡¯s something we can do only because we know it would happen in advance.

    Normally, the spirits have nothing to do with earthquakes or volcano eruptions. Those are natural phenomenon, which happen spontaneously by themselves. Even so, this time alone I¡¯ll have to ask the spirits to lend me their strengths regarding this issue. The spirits themselves also wouldn¡¯t want to see the world destroyed at this rate.

    I¡¯ve done everything I could; all that¡¯s left is praying to god.

    ¡ªAnd morninges, three dayster.

    I woke up before the rm on my smartphone could rang.

    Honestly speaking, I hardly slept. Since 12am at midnight could also count within the ¡°three dayster¡± time period. It can¡¯t be helped since not even Kami-sama could know the exact timing, but still, it¡¯s pretty frustrating.

    ¡°Morning, everyone.¡±

    ¡°Good morning¡­ Are you okay? Touya-san.¡±

    Yumina looked at my face with a worried look. I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just ack of sleep.

    I¡¯ve already talked about this with everyone else, and in the end, we¡¯re not doing anything special today; we¡¯re just going to spend it normally.

    Having said that, I suppose everyone still feels worried; after breakfast, everyone gathered in the living room. They spent time doing things like reading books or ying trumps.

    I sat down on the sofa and was reading news sites on my smartphone as well; a thought came to me that it would¡¯ve been convenient if we had an emergency broadcast application which would ry information real-time when incidents like this happen.

    When I called up the professor in Babylon and consulted her about that, she answered that it¡¯s plenty possible if we borrow the power of contracted spirits to do that.

    It¡¯s toote right now, but after this, let¡¯s make one and distribute it around. Things like a tsunami warning or a fire warning would be really helpful.

    As I cut the call and switched the disy to go back to the news site I was reading, ¡°that¡± came.

    For just an instant, the ground shook intensely with a *don!*. After that, small shakings of around magnitude 1 to 2 continued.

    ¡°So it¡¯s here¡­¡±

    ¡°To, Touya¡­¡±

    Suu came clinging onto me in her unease. It¡¯ll be alright. The spirits should be repressing them right now.

    ¡°Touya-san, the sky¡­!¡±

    Linze, who was at the balcony, raised her voice. When we got out onto the balcony¡ªwith Suu still clinging onto me¡ªwe saw a dark sky, even though it¡¯s morning right now. Thick clouds hung all around us, projecting a dark shadow almost as if it was midnight.

    ¡°Wha, what is that!? That shining thing there¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Beautiful-degozaru na¡­ However, it also feels somewhat unnatural-degozaru¡­¡±

    At the area in the sky Luu was pointing to, a curtain of light was drawn over the clouds. Yae, next to her, also had her eyes wide open at the sight.

    ¡°The sky splitted¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s an aurora. I don¡¯t know about this world in particr, but they¡¯re a type of natural phenomena.¡±

    ¡°The pr lights, huh. I¡¯ve heard that you can see it sometimes in the Great Sea of Trees. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen it despite my long age, though.¡±

    As I replied to the uneasy-looking Hilda, Leen made a supplementary exnation. On Earth, it was something you can see in cold ces, but I guess it¡¯s different here.

    During the time when we were focusing on the sky, the ground continued to shake. It¡¯s to a degree so weak that nothing in the room fell down from it, though.

    The sky changed color randomly, sometimes red, sometimes green, sometimes violet; however, it disappeared eventually. We retreated from the balcony due to the rain that started falling at the same time the light show disappeared.

    The rain had no force. It was a light drizzle. However, it was not ordinary.

    ¡°Rain¡­ of light¡­?¡±

    Just like Sakura said, the rain that dropped down from the sky shined in the seven colors of the rainbow. They glittered brightly, and disappeared upon bursting open on the ground.

    Unbelievably, this rain doesn¡¯t form puddles. Every drop disappeared into the ground as if being absorbed by a sponge. When I tried extending a hand out to touch them, there was the sensation of raindrops hitting my hand, but my hand remained dry.

    I tried putting a cup out on the balcony, and sure enough, nothing gathered inside. Just what is this rain?

    ¡°It¡¯s possibly a matter that contains magic power. Something like the ether liquid¡­ It could be that the magic power in the atmosphere is falling down all at once.¡±

    Leen looked at the rain with interest. I guess this won¡¯t develop into floods, but is this okay¡­ Well, it¡¯ll be a rain of blessing fornds that have no magic power in them and have been abandoned by the spirits¡­

    ¡°Ah, the sky¡¯s clearing up!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it is¡­ Wait, eh?¡±

    I looked upwards when I heard Elze¡¯s voice. True, the rain was beginning to let up, and the rays of the sun began to peek through.

    The thing is, though, I could see two suns behind the partition of the clouds. What¡¯s more, a part of them are ovepping with each other.

    Everyone stood in silence as they looked at the shocking sight. Eventually, the two sunsbined into one, and released a burst of strong light.

    An almost explosive sh assaulted our eyes. When we opened our eyes again timidly, all that was there was the same sun as usual.

    Before we noticed, the earthquakes have stopped too. Is it, over?

    ¡°Open the world map. Disy it in the air.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Disying.¡±

    With a *vron* sound, the world map appeared in front of us. That was not the same world map we were used to seeing, but an entirely new one.

    Roughly describing, the Reverse World continent is at the left, and the Surface World continent is at the right. However, there are some parts that are different from before.

    ¡°Eashen and Egret¡­ The ind countries are pretty far out from where they were. In the Reverse World too.¡±

    ¡°Panashes Kingdom and Refreese Imperium has and connection now. Will it be alright?¡±

    When I turned my eyes towards the location Yumina pointed out, indeed, the front part of Panashes Kingdom was touching thend of Refreese Imperium.

    The territory ovep is not that wide, so I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll fight over it, but I¡¯m worried about the people who used to live there.

    I immediately sent this map data to Babylon, and also called the professor to update everyone¡¯s terminal with the new information. I don¡¯t think everyone else¡¯s mass-production model smartphone can disy the new world map just like that.

    The professor, who picked up the call, also seemed to have anticipated that.

    ¡°How are the observations?¡±

    ¡°No problems so far. No tsunamis or fissures, and no signs of volcano eruptions too. If I have to say it, the atmosphere is a bit unstable, but it¡¯s well within permissible margins.¡±

    Seems like the spirits are working hard. I should probably prepare something as thanks for them on another date.

    For now, I put the new world map as photo attachment and sent group mails to everyone else in order to get that information out.

    For the sake of precaution, I also called the Refreese emperor.

    ¡°It does seem to be true that we¡¯re connected, but the other side is a single ind country, so things should work out fine. ording to the Strain queen, the Panashes king is of a mild disposition. It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll make sure to handle this well.¡±

    In terms of understanding of the current situation, Refreese is in the advantage. They shouldn¡¯t be forced to take a bad deal in talks.

    Rather than that, I¡¯m more concerned about Kyri Kingdom, the country that is currently neighboring both Refreese and Belfast, separated only by a patch of sea.

    I don¡¯t know anything about that country right now, after all. Well, if I ask around in Strain or Garudio, it shoulde up easily.

    As if aiming at the timing when I felt relieved after confirming the current situation, suddenly, arge *gakyannn* sound of ss breaking came from high up in the sky.

    ¡°! What!?¡±

    ¡°Touya-san! That!¡±

    Yumina pointed a finger at the sky.

    Something that looked like a shooting star was falling from the eastern sky. When I immediately activated [Divine Eyes] and then [Long Sense], the figure of that thing was clearly reflected in my eyes.

    A poisoned barb. That was what I thought it was. A dull gold-colored thorn needle with lots of twisted-looking barbs growing on it flew off into the sky.

    That sinister-looking thorn was d in a muddy divinity.

    ¡°Search! Where will that object just now fall at!?¡±

    ¡°Analyzing¡­ Analyzed. Disying.¡±

    A pin fell down on the map disyed. Regulus, huh! Damn it!

    It¡¯s to the northeast of the imperial capital Garia, near a ins area. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s fortunate, but there are norge towns or cities nearby.

    Even so, we cannot feel relieved. That was, without a doubt, something that came from the evil god. It fell into this world after piercing through the world barrier. There¡¯s no way we can leave it alone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back!¡±

    Since it¡¯s close, I can move there immediately using [Teleport]. Since I don¡¯t know what may happen, I¡¯m going by myself. If there are no problems, I can just connect that ce to here via a [Gate].

    When I used [Teleport] and transferred myself to the target location inside Regulus, I saw a huge crater on the ground.

    At the center of the crater, there was the figure of the twisted thorn, piercing through the ground.

    Its size is around thirty meters. And that¡¯s without counting the portion that¡¯s buried in the ground.

    ¡°Just what is¡­¡±

    As I tried to approach the thorn, the ground near it started changing color like water stains spreading on a wet towel.

    The poisonous-looking dull gold-colored darkness was corrupting the ground.

    ¡°The earth is rotting away¡­¡±

    ¡°You are¡­¡±

    Suddenly, earth began rising up in one location and formed the figure of a woman before long. It¡¯s the spirit of earth. As I didn¡¯t summon her, she made a substitute body using rocks and dirt. Her real body is probably still back in the Spirit Realm.

    ¡°That object is releasing a poison which rots away the earth. At this rate, the surrounding area would all rot away, and the earth here will be lost from this world.¡±

    ¡°Lost? You mean they disappear?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They do not dissolve. They vanish, into nothingness¡­¡±

    So it¡¯s not like it¡¯s melting down to be something like magma, butpletely disappearing, huh. They¡¯ve sent me another troublesome thing¡­

    ¡°My king. That.¡±

    The spirit of earth pointed towards the giant poison thorn, which began to produce *pakin pakin* sounds before releasing variants out from itself. Man, those things sure appear however they want.

    All the variants born from the thorn were lower-ss. The ant-like lower-sses turned their ded appendages towards us and came thrusting.

    I took out a crystal hammerrger than myself from [Storage], applied [Gravity] to it to double its weight, and swung it down at the lower-ss variants.

    The variants, which were crushed with their cores altogether by the hammer, released ck smoke and dissolved into a sludgy liquid before disappearing.

    While I was doing that, the same kind of variants were continuously being born from the poison thorn. I kept swinging the hammer and crushing the variants, but at this rate it¡¯ll never end.

    First, I¡¯ll have to do something about that poison thorn.

    While crushing the variants that were being born, I made a full swing towards the poison thorn using the hammer that had its weight increased.

    An impact like hitting a heavy bronze bell was transmitted to my hand from the hammer.

    Cracks began to form on the poison thorn with a *pikiki* sound, and it began to fall. The cracked fragments of the thorn fell down all around it.

    The weird darkness that was eroding the ground seemed to have stopped as well.

    ¡°Man, changing its methods every time¡­ What is this, harassment?¡±

    The pieces of the thorn began melting into a sludge. Up to that point, it was the same as the other variants, and I thought it would be disappearing after producing some ck smoke this time as well.

    However, the liquid-like substance that it melted down to somehow turned into a powdered form, and carried by the wind, began drifting around the area. The golden powder filled the surroundings with a yellow color.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Gu, uu, u, aa!?¡±

    Suddenly, the spirit of earth began writhing in pain, and fell to her knees on the ground before falling over. What!?

    I ran towards the fallen spirit of earth and crouched down before calling out.

    ¡°Oi! Are you alright!?¡±

    ¡°My apologies¡­ My king, please escape. This is¡­!¡±

    Leaving those words, the rocks and dirt that formed the body of the spirit of earth crumbled down, back to their original forms.

    ¡°Just what is¡­¡±

    The moment I tried to stand up, an intense dizziness assaulted me, and I fell to my knees in a simr manner as the spirit of earth did earlier.

    What? What, is this!?

    I can¡¯t put strength in my body. I tried to stand up, but not even one second passed before I fell down on my sides again. It¡¯s hard to breathe. I can feel cold sweat on my body, and my eyes are bing dizzy as well.

    ¡°Ku¡­ Could it be, that this powder¡­¡±

    While ring at the powder that¡¯s still hanging around this ce like a mist, I struggled to somehow make my body stand up.

    Anymore would be bad. I have to escape from here somehow.

    ¡°[Tele, port] ¡­¡±

    The transfer magic isn¡¯t activating. Impossible. I tried again, but once again, it failed to activate.

    I can¡¯t refine any magic power in my body. Is this because of that mist as well?

    When I tried myst resort and drew on my divinity to turn into my god form, an intense pain and dizziness iparable to before assaulted me, and I vomited on the spot.

    ¡°Uguoee!¡±

    I rolled on the ground to avoid the thing I vomited out. When I looked up at the sky after rolling myself into a upwards-facing position, ¡°that¡± was reflected in my clouded eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re, kidding, right¡­?¡±

    Judging from the angle of the sun, it¡¯s from the west. Innumerable meteors were falling down from that direction, d in golden light. Don¡¯t tell me, every one of them are the same thorn as this one!?

    My nausea reared its head again as I looked at the ominous meteor shower.

    I tried to somehow move myself out of this mist in my hazy consciousness, but it¡¯s not working at all.

    This is seriously bad. It¡¯s bing hard to even keep my eyes open¡­

    ¡°Ku¡­!¡±

    ¡°King-sama!¡±

    A girl with light red-colored hair entered my hazy sight. Sakura¡­? I see, by [Teleport]¡­

    While looking at the figure of Sakura running towards me with the corner of my eyes, I lost consciousness.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 385: The Godslaying Poison, and Countermeasures.

    <h4>Chapter 385: The Godying Poison, and Countermeasures.</h4>

    When I opened my heavy eyelids, a ceiling I remember seeing before entered my eyes.

    It¡¯s my room. I¡¯m on top of the same bed I always slept on.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake-no yo?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Karen nee-san.¡±

    Karen nee-san was sitting down on the sofa next to the bed, with a mass-production model smartphone in her hand.

    I tried to sit up, but my body feels heavy.

    ¡°Stay down a while more-no yo. Since the effects of the [Godying Poison] had only worn off a little while ago, your stamina is still low-no yo.¡±

    ¡°¡­ [Godying Poison]?¡±

    ¡°A poison that can kill even gods-no yo. We didn¡¯t expect the other side to have this kind of card too-no yo.¡±

    Karen nee-san muttered to herself while folding her arms.

    Poison¡­ Poison, huh. True, that feeling back then felt like a type of poison.

    [Godying Poison] is a poison used to kill gods. The stronger the target¡¯s divinity is, the stronger its effects be. It¡¯s something that¡¯s seriously bad news to my rtives (gods) too, it seems.

    If I remember correctly, it was when I tried to turn into my god form that the effects worsened, as well.

    Karen nee-san and the others couldn¡¯te to my rescue. Even if they gained a human¡¯s body, a god is a god. They would just fall down on the spot when they reach that ce.

    Which is why, the only member other than them who could use transfer magic, Sakura volunteered herself. As she¡¯s bing a god¡¯s dependant as well, she also received the effects of the poison, and apparently slept for a whole day.

    ¡°A whole day¡­ Then what about me?¡±

    ¡°Three days-nano yo. It was a huge deal-no yo. Everyone was all shook up, and wouldn¡¯t leave from the side of your bed-no yo. Man, my younger brother sure is loved-no yo.¡±

    So I was sleeping here for three whole days¡­ I¡¯ve caused everyone to worry, didn¡¯t I. Better apologizeter.

    ¡°Has the poison¡¯s effectpletely disappeared?¡±

    ¡°[Godying Poison] only works when the target is in contact, and if you take your distance from it, the effects would disappear by themselves, so don¡¯t worry-no yo.¡±

    Is that so¡­ So as long as we don¡¯t get close, it should be fine, is it¡­ Wait, that! Didn¡¯t I see a whole bunch of that thing fall down towards somewhere!?

    ¡°Map disy!¡±

    ¡°Disying.¡±

    A new world map was projected from my smartphone, which was ced on a side table.

    ¡°Wha¡­!¡±

    I lost my words. The western half of the world map, on the Reverse World side, a single part was missing. Or rather, it isn¡¯t missing, it¡¯s just cut off from the continent.

    The northern and easternnds of Eisengard hadpletely disappeared, leaving the country isted from everywhere else.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°The same thing as the one that Touya-kun destroyed had fallen down all around this location- no yo. They ate away at thend, and changed thendscape-no yo¡­¡±

    ¡°Those thorns¡­!¡±

    The obliteration of the earth I heard about from the spirit of earth¡­ The one I found didn¡¯t progress any further since that thorn was destroyed by me, but to think it could be something like this¡­

    ¡°Still, why did it fall down only near that ce¡­?¡±

    ¡°Small ones had fallen in other locations as well-no yo. It¡¯s ording to Regina-chan¡¯s analysis, but wasn¡¯t there something buried there in the past? It¡¯s possible that the remains of that thing had drawn therger ones to that ce, was what she said.¡±

    The ce Karen nee-san pointed out. I remember that ce as well.

    It¡¯s the ce where that giant golden tree appearedst time. So you¡¯re telling me that acted as a kind of advance party?

    The golden spores that was spread out all over that country¡­ They had dropped using those as markers¡­

    ¡°What happened to Eisengard?¡±

    ¡°About that¡­ We don¡¯t actually know-no yo. We only know that [Godying Poison] had been spread out over the entire country.¡±

    ¡°The entire country!?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to that, we couldn¡¯t look into the country with divinity as well. The vision gets interfered with like noise being produced on a TV-no yo.¡±

    The earth which has been corrupted by the [Godying Poison] would interfere with magic used by us, who belong to the gods, and make us unable to act much, apparently. I was wondering why the cities inside Eisengard wasn¡¯t showing up on the map even though the shoreline showed up properly. It¡¯s probably blocking my search magic as well.

    How can this be. I can¡¯t even head there via transfer magic. Well, even if I could I¡¯ll just fall t from the poison the instant I get there, though.

    There would be no problems if there was a user of search and transfer magic besides me, who doesn¡¯t belong to the gods¡­ Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know anyone that talented outside my circle of acquaintances.

    ¡°It¡¯s weird in the first ce-no yo. [Godying Poison] is something that kills gods. Even if the evil god is a sham with low divinity, it should be effective against him as well-no yo. So how¡­¡±

    ¡°I have a conjecture about that.¡±

    Before I noticed, Moroha nee-san stood behind Karen nee-san. Same as usual, what a sudden entrance.

    ¡°I was always suspicious of the fact that the evil god kept holing up inside the dimensional gap, without ever showing himself out in the world, but now I understand. He was trying to adapt his body to the [Godying Poison].¡±

    ¡°Adapt?¡±

    ¡°Little by little¡­ He made his body grow ustomed to the poison. It¡¯s possible since he¡¯s an evil god with a low level of divinity to begin with. And like that, he obtained a body that could withstand the [Godying Poison].¡±

    ¡°¡ªNo, ¡®withstand¡¯ is the wrong word to use there. It¡¯d be more urate to say he managed to take it into himself.¡±

    Karina nee-san entered from the balcony window. Wait just a second, where the hell do you think you¡¯reing in from, Miss Hunting God!? There¡¯s a fine and proper door right over there you know!

    I wanted to retort to her quite a bit, but I held that back, and instead asked her a question.

    ¡°¡­ What do you mean by ¡®take it into himself¡¯?¡±

    ¡°What do you think weaker creatures do in order to avoid being eaten by stronger creatures?¡±

    ¡°Eh? That would be¡­ Forming a symbiotic rtionship with another stronger creature, or bing able to run away or hide with camouge¡­ And moving around in groups. After that¡­ Ah, I see. Poison¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like that. He had taken in poison that could kill even gods within his body, and with that, we became unable to do anything to him. A cunning one, he is. Neither gods nor their dependants can approach something being corroded by the [Godying Poison], after all.¡±

    Poisonous creatures can be generally split into two categories. Creatures that use poison to hunt, and creatures that use poison to prevent themselves from being hunted.

    The former would be things like snakes or scorpions. For them, poison is a method used to incapacitate their prey, so that it is easier for them to feed.

    Thetter would be things like puffer fishes or poison dart frogs. By secreting poison, they can kill their predators; that acts as a deterrent.

    And the method the evil god took was to mimic thetter category. They said that [Godying Poison] is more dangerous the stronger your divinity is, so¡­ Are?

    ¡°¡­ Could it be that [Godying Poison] doesn¡¯t affect humans?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. In the first ce, it¡¯spletely harmless to anything that¡¯s not a god or a god¡¯s dependant. On the other hand, any and all kind of barriers would be corroded by the [Godying Poison] once it gets in range, so not even Touya-kun¡¯s [Prison] can defend against it.¡±

    Moroha nee-san answered thus. Even [Prison] can¡¯t block it, you say¡­ Two new voices reached my ears as I furrowed my brows.

    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that it was cut off from the continent, really. [Godying Poison] would be absorbed by the earth, and corrupts it in that process. However, those that flowed into the sea would be thinner and disappear. With the sea around it, there¡¯s no fear about the corruption spreading to the rest of the world, basically.¡±

    ¡°But but~, in the end, thends of that country was still corrupted by the [Godying Poison], wasn¡¯t it. For us, the divine, and our dependants, thatnd is basically a poisonous swamp right now, you know?¡±

    The Agriculture God, Kousuke ojii, and the Alcohol God, Suika, were seated down on a sofa and talking. No, seriously, where did you guyse in from!?

    So apparently, the [Godying Poison] doesn¡¯t maintain the mist-like state I saw it in, but gets absorbed into thend eventually and changes it into a venomous (only for gods and their dependants, though) region.

    That reminds me, there was that Americanic hero who¡¯s weak to a special type of ore¡­ Guess it¡¯s something like that. (Note: quite obviously Superman, but it could also be some obscure reference I don¡¯t know about. Doesn¡¯t change much, anyway.)

    ¡°What happened to the people living in Eisengard?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much has changed yet, apparently. Although thends have been contaminated with the [Godying Poison], it¡¯s not harmful to the humans, after all. Still, it¡¯s in a dangerous situation due to the variants appearing from all over the ce. Well, those are all information we heard from people who got onto a ship and escaped to the neighboring countries.¡±

    Ovepping with Moroha nee-san¡¯s exnation, a sad guitar melody began flowing in from the closed closet in my room. Erik Satie¡¯s ¡°Gymnop¨¦dies¡±¡­

    I¡¯m not going to retort anymore. Something like ¡°why is the Music God inside my room¡¯s closet¡± is a trivial matter at this point. (Note: Touya has achieved Ignore Lv.7! Skill proficiency has increased!)

    ¡°A few of those thorns also dropped down at other countries too, right? What about them?¡±

    ¡°Since they¡¯re all small ones, only a few variants popped out from them, so the Advanturer¡¯s Guild and knight orders belonging to the countries managed to subjugate them somehow. All therge ones seem to have dropped down at Eisengard¡­¡±

    ¡°And [Godying Poison] outside of Eisengard?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been spread out by those thorns, but it¡¯s something fundamentally harmless to normal humans and animals, so. Although, since the spirits won¡¯t approach thosends, nothing will be able to grow on them in the future.¡±

    The spirits are something like gods¡¯ dependants as well, after all. There¡¯s no way they would visit and that could destroy themselves.

    That means, Eisengard would be and with no spirits in it¡­ Unable to receive the spirits¡¯ blessings, wouldn¡¯t that just turn into a ce man cannot live in?

    ¡°And, what are you going to do now? This world has already left the hands of the World God- sama. All that¡¯s left is to see how you, Touya, would act.¡±

    Karina nee-san looked at me with a fearless smile. What will I do? Isn¡¯t that already decided?

    ¡°I¡¯ll defeat that evil god, obviously. As if I¡¯ll let them do whatever they want anymore than this. I¡¯ll definitely erase them from this world without a trace.¡±

    Karen nee-san and the others looked at each other and smiled. It¡¯s kinda irritating to see all those faces that clearly expressed ¡°we knew you would say that¡±.

    ¡°Good determination!¡±

    Opening, or rather, blowing away the door to the room with a *Doban!*, Takeru ojii made his entrance.

    Like I saidddd! Will it kill you guys to enter normallyyy!?

    ¡°We shall help out with your battle however we can! Fight without reservations! I¡¯ll pick your bones up afterwards!¡±

    ¡°Stop saying it like I¡¯m nning to die. Also fix the door.¡±

    I looked at Takeru ojii, who¡¯s raising his fist up towards the sky in a disy of useless passion, with cold eyes and replied. Don¡¯t say things that sound like a bad omen.

    ¡°Touya-san! Have you woken up!?¡±

    As expected, with that much noise, everyone else should¡¯ve noticed as well.

    In an instant, everyone came in and crowded around my bed. Wait, Suu! Please don¡¯t dive towards me!

    From among them, I held the hands of Sakura, who¡¯s tearing up a little, and brought her closer.

    ¡°Thank you. If Sakura didn¡¯te to rescue me¡­¡±

    Shaking her head sideways, Sakura looked at me directly with her eyes.

    ¡°That much is obvious. It¡¯s natural for us to help King-sama. It¡¯s the job of the wife to support the husband. Rely on us more.¡±

    It isn¡¯t ¡°wife¡± since we¡¯re not married yet, but I¡¯m honestly d to hear her feelings. I unintentionally hugged Sakura who said that while smiling. Kuuh, so cute!

    ¡°How envious-no¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t help it this time. Sakura was lying in bed for a day too, you know. Let¡¯s just think of this as a reward.¡±

    Elze patted the head of Suu, who¡¯s nibbling her thumb. If something like this is a reward then I don¡¯t mind giving them out anytime, you know.

    Still, the fact that Sakura was affected by the [Godying Magic] means that, as expected, everyone else is in danger too¡­

    That¡¯s a pretty serious problem with regards to our goal of defeating the evil god.

    ¡°To what degree can [Godying Poison] affect us? If everyone who¡¯s here is out, then what about, say, our knight order? Will they be affected?¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ It¡¯s hard to say-nano yo. It¡¯ll be fine if they¡¯re people who we have absolutely no rtions with. However, just with them being under our protection, they would already be

    affected for a bit by our divinity¡­ Although the effects will be light, it¡¯s possible that the people Touya-kun are close to will also be affected by the [Godying Poison]¡­¡±

    Karen nee-san muttered while folding her arms with an ¡°Unn¡­¡±. Eh, they can be affected with just that much?

    Moroha nee-san nodded slightly as well before exining.

    ¡°Romantic love, friendship, familial rtions,passion, simple goodwill¡­ The [Godying Poison] will react to those ¡®love of god¡¯ and eat away at the life of the target. It¡¯s possible that every single person who lives in Brunhild would receive some form of damage. Well, they won¡¯t have their lives threatened like us, and will just have some light nausea and dizziness.¡±

    The phrase ¡°If you hate monks, you can¡¯t even stand seeing a kasaya¡± ran through my head. A demonic poison that corrodes everything rted to its natural enemy, the gods. What unpleasantness. (Note: a Japanese idiom to the effect of ¡°hating everything rted to something you hate¡±. Also, a kasaya is a traditional Buddhist monk wear. Google for more details.)

    Basically, it could affect everyone I¡¯ve ever known¡­ My chest hurts somehow. Oh, wait, it wouldn¡¯t affect people I don¡¯t like or people who I didn¡¯t even pay attention to, would it.

    ¡°Um, is there no way to defend against that [Godying Poison]-desu ka?¡±

    Towards Linze who timidly asked her question, Kousuke ojii replied.

    ¡°Nothing in the human realm. It¡¯s not impossible to do something like the evil god and let the poison corrode yourself to adapt to it, but if he did that, we as well as you girls would never be able to touch Touya-kun again.¡±

    ¡°Rejected-ja! We will never acknowledge such a method!¡±

    Suu rejected the notion at once. I, too, don¡¯t want to take such a method.

    ¡°We need to think of some n to break through this. And that, uh, evil god? We cannot leave that fellow to do as he pleases either.¡±

    Luu spoke out with that, but we have no idea what to do in the current situation. If everyone inside Eisengard had died, there would¡¯ve been the option to sink the entire country. Although, I don¡¯t feel like they would disappear that easily.

    ¡°Umm, I¡¯m not sure if this qualifies as a n-degozaru ga¡­¡±

    Yae nervously faced towards Karen nee-san and raised her hand. What is it? If she¡¯s got an idea, then we should hear it by all means.

    ¡°Does that [Godying Poison] have an effect on machines as well-degozarou ka?¡±

    ¡°Machines? Ah, it won¡¯t work if you attack with Frame Gears-nano yo. Even Touya-kun¡¯s [Prison] would be corroded. Something like the protective barrier around a Frame Gear¡¯s cockpit wouldn¡¯t do you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, I¡¯m not talking about that; what about golems?¡±

    For an instant, I made a nk face without understanding what Yae meant, but then it came to me.

    ¡°For example-degozaru na. If there¡¯s a golem that Touya-dono thinks dearly of, would it be affected by the [Godying Poison] and die¡­ Or rather, have its function suspended- degozarou ka?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It wouldn¡¯t. If it¡¯s a golem, then¡ªto put it bluntly¡ªit would fall under the category of a tool¡­ It¡¯d be treated the same as a sacred treasure. Since it¡¯s not a living being, it shouldn¡¯t be affected by the [Godying Poison]¡­¡±

    I see. Just like what Moroha nee-san said, golems¡­ Well, Frame Gears as well; the machines themselves would not be affected by the [Godying Poison].

    If [Godying Poison] is capable of affecting tools, then something should¡¯ve also happened to my clothes and Brunhild, as well as my smartphone.

    I feel like I saw a ray of light amidst the darkness. If you speak of golems, it¡¯s Dr. Elka. Let¡¯s quickly consult her about this.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 386: The Wings of the Dead, and Madness Once Again.

    <h4>Chapter 386: The Wings of the Dead, and Madness Once Again.</h4>

    ¡°Funu funu, so basically, that [Godying Poison] is a poison that would react against anyone who Touya-kun holds goodwill towards?¡±

    ¡°On a side note, it seems that we are in the danger zone as well, Elka-kun. We probably wouldn¡¯t die, but we would still faint or be light-headed from it, apparently.¡±

    The professor looked towards me with a grin while saying that. This girl¡­ I¡¯m a bit pissed somehow.

    Since there¡¯s no way we can talk about the gods, it became that [Godying Poison] is a poison to that effect.

    Poisonous to myself and anyone I hold goodwill towards, and harmless to the others.

    It¡¯s a bit irritating to admit it, but just as the professor said, it¡¯s likely that the poison would work on those two as well. I mean, if you ask me whether I ¡°like¡± them or ¡°hate¡± them, I¡¯d have to answer ¡°like¡±. Even though my irritation keeps rising up like a flood as I looked at the loli professor in front of me who¡¯s still grinning over here.

    ¡°And so, we became unable to move about within Eisengard. We can¡¯t send people in even if we wanted to scout the inside.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I mean, isn¡¯t it fine even if Brunhild doesn¡¯t move? For example, if we send someone from, say, the [ck Cats], who ispletely unrted to you, wouldn¡¯t he be able to scout that ce?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Are? Right, that does sound possible.¡±

    I kept telling myself that I have to fight against the variants under the evil god, so I¡¯ve been under the impression that I have to do something myself; but yeah, now that I think about it, if it¡¯s just scouting then I can do that as well.

    ¡°Still, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that it¡¯s dangerous. I feel a bit bad about asking others to do that¡­ It¡¯ll be terrible if something happened.¡±

    ¡°Well, I can understand how you feel. So? You said that golems wouldn¡¯t receive the influence of that [Godying Poison] or something?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Which is why I¡¯m here to ask if you can make a reconnaissance or spy-type golem¡­ Or if you know about a Legacy that fits that role.¡±

    Dr. Elka sank into thought before slowly raising her head and bringing up two fingers.

    ¡°There are two problems. Even if we send out a Factory-made golem, or a golem made by me, without a master by its side, it¡¯s possible that it won¡¯t be very useful. I think you understood by watching the Soldats from that time, but in the first ce, non-Legacy golems can¡¯t makeplicated decisions by itself without its master around to give it orders.¡±

    Muu¡­ That¡¯s true. Those remote-controlled Iron Machine Soldiers back in Horn Kingdom were horrible. If it can¡¯t decide on things by itself, when faced with an unexpected situation it could fail to deal with it properly and face some severe consequences.

    ¡°And second. The above would leave us with no other options besides Legacies, but golems who can handleplex decision-making like that would have to be ones that umted experience over a time period measured in years. Basically, it would have to be golems that have already operated under a master for several years at least. If it¡¯s worked with the master for years, that master would obviously have attachments towards that golem; and to ask for that golem to be sent to a dangerous ce, or to give that golem over to us¡­¡±

    ¡°The master would never allow that¡­ Huh.¡±

    Most Legacies would be in a dormant state when they were first excavated. Since they havn¡¯t been activated in a long time, they¡¯ve lost their memories of the past, and were effectively reset into a nk te. Through their meeting with a new master, they would learn various things from the beginning again.

    The three sisters that I obtained, Ruby, Sappha and Emera also learnt various things as time passed, and became able to make independent decisions.

    There¡¯s no way I would send those three, who have nobat power whatsoever, to Eisengard; and even if they were proficient inbat, I would never send them to a dangerous ce just because someone else told me to.

    Of course, I¡¯d refuse if they asked me to sell the three to them.

    Dr. Elka¡¯s sister Norn, and Nia from the [Red Cats]. They also shouldn¡¯t want their golems, Noir and Rouge, to be put into that kind of situation.

    ¡°What should we do¡­¡±

    ¡°Should we obtain a Legacy model that¡¯s good at reconnaissance, and start training it now?¡±

    ¡°The other side might do something while we¡¯re wasting time with that. If possible, I want to obtain information from within as soon as I can¡­¡±

    ¡°Haste makes waste¡±; maybe that¡¯s the only option¡­ Or should I ask the [ck Cats] or someone else, and have them send personnel in to scout? But there¡¯s a high chance they¡¯ll meet variants on the way. They would need to be as strong as an average red-ranked adventurer¡­

    ¡°Besides those¡­ It¡¯s also an option to steal a Legacy that¡¯s rich in experience.¡±

    ¡°No no, as expected that¡¯s¡­¡±

    That¡¯s a crime, isn¡¯t it. I¡¯m not desperate enough to start robbing others.

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t n on robbing from innocent people. There are lots of Legacies being used by criminals. And most of them are stolen goods to begin with, as well. I¡¯m talking about those.¡±

    Ah, so that¡¯s what you meant. If so¡­ Well, I guess it¡¯s okay?

    ¡°Fumu. I get what master¡¯s trying to say. It¡¯s the ¡®Wings of the Dead¡¯, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    The golem who¡¯s been lying down on the floor of the [Laboratory], Fenrir, raised his head. [Wings of the Dead]?

    ¡°The [Wings of the Dead] is a bandit group that¡¯s active in Holy Kingdom Alent. They¡¯re awless bunch that¡¯s attacked and plundered from several viges already. One of the reasons why they¡¯re quite hard to catch is because they hold a Legacy that¡¯s good at reconnaissance and spying; the exact type you want, Touya-kun.¡±

    ¡°I see. And you¡¯re suggesting we take that golem away from them?¡±

    It feels a bit bad, but the golems themselves have no sin. I do feel a sense of aversion to be using something that was used by a band of thieves, but now isn¡¯t the time to be dragged back by that. Above all, there¡¯s no way we can allow a group like that to remain free.

    ¡°I¡¯d be d if you would undertake that proposition. The golems being worked by that group happen to be my siblings, actually.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Is that so?¡±

    Fenrir said that while shaking his tail.

    ¡°I think they were called ¡®Anubis¡¯ and ¡®Bastet¡¯, if I¡¯m not wrong. To be precise, rather than being the same generation model as Fenrir, they¡¯re closer to being sessor models. Since the maker is the same, you can call them his little brother and sister.¡±

    If they¡¯re the same as Fenrir, does that mean they¡¯re animal-types too? It¡¯s true that if they look like animals, they should be useful for surveince. Wait, if it was a wolf-type like Fenrir, then it could be hunted down.

    The talk would go faster if Fenrir would go to Eisengard for us, really.

    However, Dr. Elka doesn¡¯t actually belong to Brunhild; she¡¯s a guest of ours, at the end of the day. I¡¯m not shameless enough to ask a guest to send her precious golem to a dangerous ce for us for reconnaissance.

    I guess we¡¯re going with taking away those two Legacies from that band of thieves.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know where they are, though. A band of thieves would obviously be hiding in a way such that the knight order of that country cannot find them, and there¡¯s too little clues for me to use my search magic¡­¡±

    ¡°A band of thieves would know another well. Don¡¯t we have someone in that profession nearby?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Remembering about the ones the professor was referring to, I immediately headed towards the ce where those girls were staying at.

    ¡°[Wings of the Dead], huh. We havn¡¯t directly met them before, but we know about their rumors. They¡¯re a bunch of scum who attack viges and take everything that could be sold for money; and on top of that, they would kill every single man, and sell all the women and children to illegal ve merchants.¡±

    ¡°Even though they¡¯re also a band of thieves like us, our stances are fundamentally different. As we basically have no connection, there¡¯s not much information we can give you; however, we do have an idea on where their hideout might be.¡±

    While saying that, the chief of the [Red Cats], Nia, as well as the vice-chief, Est-san, pointed to a certain location on the map as we sat in the inn [Silver Moon].

    On the new world map, it¡¯s a location in Holy Kingdom Alent, a desert area not far from me Kingdom Taubaan.

    ¡°The rumors say their hideout is somewhere in this area. Those guys attacked a lot of different locations, but there must be one spot where they keep their spoils. I think it should be somewhere around here, since there¡¯s an oasis nearby.¡±

    Nia circled out an area with a particrlyrge oasis in the desert with her finger.

    ¡°Do those [Wings of the Dead] guys have anything like a symbol? Something that could identify someone as a member of that group.¡±

    ¡°I heard that members have a winged death god tattooed somewhere on their shoulders.¡±

    Nice. Simple and easy to tell.

    ¡°Search. People who have a winged death god tattoo.¡±

    ¡°Searching¡­ Search finished. Disying.¡±

    Pins fell down on the map. It¡¯s a bit spread out, but this ce where the pins are concentrated must be their main camp.

    ¡°As unreasonable a magic as always, yours is¡­ If something like this was used by others, wouldn¡¯t thieves be extinct from this world?¡±

    ¡°This magic isn¡¯t as omnipotent as you think. Your world is just underdeveloped in terms of magic culture, and so itcks countermeasures. With the two worlds bing connected and exchanging information, that gap will probably be filled in soon enough, though.¡±

    To those who aren¡¯t in the know on the situation, they probably don¡¯t know a thing about the merging of the two worlds yet.

    Eventually, there will definitely be quarrels and conflicts between the two worlds (they¡¯re part of one world now, though). While observing and investigating Eisengard, I must also hurry up and prepare for a meeting with the leaders of therger countries.

    In any case, since this group of bandits have apparently done horrible things, there¡¯s no need to hold back against them. Let¡¯s quickly catch them all and hand them over to the holy capital¡¯s knight order.

    Your golems shall be dly received by me¡­ Kukuku.

    ¡­Somehow it feels like I¡¯m the one who¡¯s the bandit. Well, I mean, I¡¯m doing exactly that to them, so.

    The bandit group, [Wings of the Dead], has their base set up in a rotting ruin on the side of an oasis.

    ¡°Y-y-you bastard, who are you!? You working for the Holy Kingdom!?¡±

    ¡°Wrong but you¡¯re not far off. The part about you guys being caught by me wouldn¡¯t change either way.¡±

    Around us, the figures of bandits who¡¯ve been knocked unconscious by me could be seen. The only one left is the man in front of me.

    Judging from the attitudes of the ones who are now lying on the ground, the guy in front of me is the chief. He¡¯s wearing a pretty high-ss leather armor and mantle, too.

    On a side note, the golems which were my objective have already been captured using [Prison] and stored inside [Storage]. They were Fenrir¡¯s sessor models; both ¡°Anubis¡± and ¡°Bastet¡± lookedpletely like a ck dog and a ck cat respectively.

    It¡¯s true that if they used these kinds of golems to conduct spy activities, the bandits would know everything they want about the knight ordering to arrest them.

    They had attacked me in concert with each other; theirbat abilities were rather high too, so it can be said that they¡¯re suited for assassinations as well.

    ¡°A-are you looking to im our bounties? Then we¡¯ll give you even more gold than that! I¡¯m not lying! I-inside here, we have most of the money we¡¯ve gotten from¡ªgugaa!?¡±

    I drove a paralysis bullet into the chief, who¡¯s trying to win me over while smiling vulgarly, without hesitation.

    ¡°I¡¯m thankful for the offer, but I think I¡¯ll be donating them to some orphanagester instead. Pray for the children¡¯s happiness inside your cells.¡±

    I piled up the fallen bandits into a mound, and transferred them altogether to the knight order¡¯s guardroom with a single note that read ¡°These guys are the bandit group [Wings of the Dead]. Catch them.¡± Just like how I dealt with those [Kurau] bunch back in Horn Kingdom.

    If I go there properly, I should be able to receive their bounties as well, but the procedures would be troublesome, and my purpose here is rather ndestine, so I opted to stay anonymous.

    The king of a country going to another one and destroying a bandit group there just because he wanted golems; that sounds a little bit¡­ Besides, I¡¯ve also got to consider the Holy Kingdom¡¯s honor.

    I found the treasures the bandits have been storing in a room deep inside their hideout, and proceeded to chuck them wholesale into my [Storage]. The belongings of a bandit would go to the one that defeated him, so there¡¯s no problem with this. I¡¯m nning to give the valuables to orphanages within the Holy Kingdom; still, there¡¯s quite the sum gathered here¡­ Crushing bandits is surprisingly profitable¡­

    It might be good to incorporate this into our knight order¡¯s training. It counts towards bonus pay for them, and also makes the world a better ce; two birds with one stone, isn¡¯t it?

    Well, this time they coincidentally had the easy-to-find tattoo so it went smoothly, but things probably wouldn¡¯t be so easy every time.

    When I finished gathering the treasures and went out of the ruins, the blinding sun shone directly into my eyes.

    Why is it that in a desert, the sun always feels so hot¡­ Nn?

    I can see a small dot of some kind in the sun. It¡¯s falling towards this direction¡­ That is¡­!

    I dodged the downward swing of the scythe by jumping sideways. A stone pir that was at the entrance of the ruins was cut through cleanly in a diagonal direction, and fell grandly onto the sands below.

    ¡°Gi¡­¡±

    The thing that appeared from within the dust cloud, was a golem with a small purple body and a disproportionatelyrge scythe in its hands. The purple [Crown], Fanatic Vi. Which means¡­!

    ¡°The bandits that were my target was a miss, but Luna is super lucky! I¡¯m so d to be able to meet To-yan all the way out here in this kind of remote desert! As expected, the strings of fate are tied snugly around our necks, aren¡¯t we? I want to tighten it more!¡±

    That person was standing on top of one of the still-standing stone pirs with a parasol in hand.

    Adoll-like young girl, with amethyst-like long hair, gothic clothing and a tiered skirt. The eyes, seemingly smiling in enjoyment behind a pair of sses, harbored clear madness.

    Luna Trieste. The master of the purple [Crown], also known as the ¡°Lady of Madness¡±.

    ¡°¡­ Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Iyan~. Isn¡¯t it obvious that I¡¯m here to fight to the death with those bandits? Before this, you see, I found a vige that was burnt to the ground with every viger killed. I thought that was interesting, so I came here to ask them to y with me too. But now that To-yan is here, I don¡¯t care about that anymore!¡±

    Luna jumped down from the stone pir she was on and threw away the parasol she held in her hand.

    No, she only threw away a part of it; a thin de appeared from within the middle pole of the parasol, and glittered under the harsh sun.

    The silvery de assaulted me like an stic whip. Fast. Although she¡¯s not as good as Yae or Hilda, she¡¯s nevertheless very skilled.

    I dodged the endless onught of shes by paper-thin differences.

    ¡°Ahahahaha! Amazing! It¡¯s not connecting at all! But it¡¯s not enough! To-yan should do it too! sh, stab, pierce, punch, kick, gouge, kill away!¡±

    ¡°Sorry but I¡¯m not into any of those! [Prison]!¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    An invisible wall surrounded Luna and repelled her thin sword.

    ¡°Are aree? What is this? To-yan¡¯s magic?¡±

    ¡°Restraining magic, [Prison]. That wall is never going to break. Give it up.¡±

    ¡°Vi, can you do it?¡±

    ¡°Gi.¡±

    The purple golem thrusted itsrge scythe towards the [Prison]. Not gonna work. Even though it¡¯s slight, I¡¯ve incorporated divinity into it; that [Prison] is never going to break from anything they do.

    With a dull *Giin*, Vi¡¯srge scythe was repelled away. See.

    ¡°Ahaha, it¡¯s true. Alright, Vi step aside for a bit. I¡¯ll try and break it too.¡±

    ¡°I told you it¡¯s impossible. Just be obedient¡­ Wha!?¡±

    After she threw away her thin sword with a *poi*, Luna¡¯s right arm began to be enveloped by a dull gold-colored metallic substance. ¡°That¡±, which was multiplying with a *paki paki* sound, transformed Luna¡¯s right arm to a golden spear from the elbow up.

    ¡°Here goes!¡±

    When Luna thrusted out her right arm, a loud, metallic striking sound rang out across the desert, and the [Prison] broke into pieces.

    ¡°It broke, it broke! Kufufufu, it hurts so much! Every time I try to use this power, my entire

    body feels like it¡¯s being chopped up into pieces. It feels so good I might leak¡­ Holding it back is hard.¡±

    Oi oi, you¡¯re kidding me¡­

    In front of my eyes, dull gold-colored fragments could be seen protruding out everywhere on Luna¡¯s body. She looked uncannily simr to a Phrase ruler-ss.

    And, from that body, I could unmistakably feel the sinister divinity of the evil god.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 387: Natural Enemy, and the Orphanage.

    <h4>Chapter 387: Natural Enemy, and the Orphanage.</h4>

    Just what happened to that girl.

    Without a doubt, that¡¯s the power of the variants; the power of the evil god.

    ¡°That is¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, this? A while ago, I was attacked by some weird golden monster, you see? They would regenerate no matter how many times I cut them. I began to feel a sense of familiarity with them since they¡¯re like me. And as we kept stabbing into each other, somehow, this happened.¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­!¡±

    What does this mean? Could the super regeneration of the purple [Crown] reacted in some way with the variants and took their power in for itself? Or¡­

    ¡°I be just a bit more brutal when I¡¯m using this power, but if it¡¯s To-yan then it¡¯s alright, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Did you be the evil god¡¯s henchman?¡±

    ¡°¡®The evil god¡¯s henchman¡¯? What¡¯s that?¡± (Note: while Touya used the proper terms¡ª¡°evil god¡± and ¡°henchmen¡± were written in kanji¡ªLuna simply parroted the pronunciation back in katakana.)

    Luna was making a nk face¡­ Guess she hasn¡¯t been possessed by the variants.

    ¡°That power belongs to a twisted god called an evil god. It¡¯s best if you throw it away right now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna. I want to y around with To-yan with this power. Like this!¡±

    The golden spear extended towards me like a certain golden cudgel. I drew Brunhild from my waist, and parried it away with de Mode.

    However, the spear changed its course midair and came at me again from behind. As I dodged by jumping to the side, the spear plunged into the ground where I was.

    ¡°Ahn, a shame. I still can¡¯t move this proficiently yet.¡±

    That movement earlier was just like the arm-de used by the Phrases and the variants¡­ A troublesome fellow got her hands on a troublesome power, damn¡­

    As I was cursing in my mind, Vi came attacking with therge scythe poised in its hands.

    I received the metallic handle of the scythe with Brunhild, and let it slip past me. Towards Vi, who pulled out the scythe that pierced into the ground and tried to attack me again, I activated magic; specifically, at its feet.

    ¡°[Slip].¡±

    ¡°Gii!?¡±

    Vi slipped and fell down face-first.

    ¡°Ahahaha! Vi, you look so stupid!¡±

    Leaving Luna who¡¯s pointing at her partner andughing aside, I took out a crystal broadsword from [Storage].

    Raising it overhead with both hands, I unleashed a [Gravity]-strengthened sh on the prone Vi.

    With a loud impact sound, the sh¡ªwhich is more of a smash than a sh¡ªshook the ground.

    Vi, who received that attack, was gruesomely crushed in half from its head down to its waist. As expected, it shouldn¡¯t be able to regenerate anymore with this.

    Honestly, I feel bad for this. In terms of appearance alone, Vi resembles the ck [Crown], Noir, as well as the red [Crown], Rouge, that I¡¯m familiar with, after all.

    Even though they¡¯re machines, it doesn¡¯t feel good to be doing this kind of thing to a golem with its own consciousness.

    ¡°Eii, Vi¡¯s grudge¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­!¡±

    Luna changed her right arm¡¯s metallic portion to a broadsword, probably to mimic me.

    Even though it¡¯s ratherrge, Luna swung it around easily as she came at me with a horizontal sh that threatened to slice me in half. She might not feel the weight since it¡¯s be part of her body.

    ¡°[Shield]¡­!¡±

    I noticed my failure only after activating the magic. Even if it¡¯s a sham, that broadsword still carries divinity with it. A regr [Shield] wouldn¡¯t do anything¡­!

    ¡°Guu!¡±

    Together with the easily-broken [Shield], I was sent flying to a wall nearby.

    I should¡¯ve used my weapon to ward it off like earlier, instead of using magic.

    Luna jumped towards me as I was trying to get up. Pushing her knees down on my shoulder, she got into the so-called mounted position on top of me.

    When I looked up, my eyes met with Luna¡¯s, which have a suspicious glint in them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve~ caught~ you~. Kufufu. When I¡¯m trying to kill each other with To-yan, my body gets hot, you know. Is this love? It¡¯s love, isn¡¯t it? ¡­ Ah, I¡¯ve thought of something good.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Wai, whaa!?¡±

    While staying in her mounted position, Luna smoothly untied the ribbon around her chest, and began unbuttoning the buttons one by one. Her ckce bra was slightly peeking out.

    ¡°Whu, what are you doing!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Since I heard it doesn¡¯t hurt for the boy. It apparently hurts a lot for the girl; I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    ¡°What talk is this!?¡±

    While breathing roughly, Luna looked down at me with a flushed face and an enchanting smile. The tongue that peeked out slightly as it licked her lips looked strangely bewitching.

    Wait up wait up, what the hell is this!?

    While panicking, my arms were suddenly grabbed by someone. The owner of those small and cold hands was looking down at me, who¡¯s on the ground, in reverse from above my head.

    Over there was the purple [Crown], Vi, who I supposedly crushed moments earlier.

    ¡°Wha, don¡¯t tell me it can even regenerate from that state!?¡±

    ¡°Vi won¡¯t die from something to that degree, you know? Since it can¡¯t feel pain, its regeneration is even faster than me, after all.¡±

    I had definitely crushed its brain, the [Q-crystal], and its heart, the [G-cube], so why¡­!

    Suddenly, the sound of something dropping to the ground with a *pasa* entered my ears; and when I turned my eyes back from Vi, the figure of a fully naked Luna straddling me, backlit by the sun, entered my eyes.

    ¡°Hyowaaaaaaaaah!?¡±

    My whole body goes rigid from shock, or something else. Could it be because of the heat from her red face, Luna¡¯s sses have be clouded; her smile now looks somewhat obscene. Under the scorching sun, the blinding naked body glittered from the sweat drops rolling down.

    ¡°Wai, wait wait wait! What are you doingggggggg!?¡±

    ¡°Ahn. Don¡¯t struggle so much.¡±

    When Luna had opened up my shirt, she lowered her waist on my exposed stomach. It¡¯s obvious, but Luna isn¡¯t wearing anything. Which means, on top of my belly, there¡¯s¡ª

    ¡°T, te, [Teleport]!¡±

    ¡°Harya?¡±

    I escaped from that spot with a [Teleport] without even setting a target coordinate. I dropped down in a rolling position onto the desert ground about ten meters away.

    Th, that was scary¡­ In a lot of ways, scary¡­

    ¡°Nmou. A shy one, aren¡¯t you, To-yan?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem!¡±

    I can¡¯t do this. This girl is too dangerous. She¡¯s like a natural enemy for me. If I¡¯m caught, I¡¯ll definitely be done in!

    And anyway, since I¡¯ve alreadypleted my purpose here, there¡¯s no reason to stay any longer!

    ¡°Farewell!¡±

    ¡°Ah, mou¡­¡±

    While hearing the voice of Luna echoing in my ear, I used [Teleport] to transfer directly to the holy capital.

    I had intended to exit in a backstreet alley, but probably because I was still flustered, I ended up on top of the roof of a building instead.

    Amidst the voices of children and yelling of old men that I could hear from below, I calmed my rough breathing while lying down on the roof as-is.

    ¡°That was scary¡­¡±

    I felt what it means to be a frog being stared at by a snake, or something like that¡­ My heart¡¯s still beating away at a furious pace, you know. I was about to have something precious taken away¡­

    My throat¡¯s dry¡­ I took out some chilled fruit water from [Storage] and gulped it down.

    Haa¡­ Delish. That calmed me down a little.

    Fo, for the moment let¡¯s just go back. I¡¯ve gotten what I came here for anyway. I¡¯ll have Dr. Elka do some tuning up for them¡­ Who should I entrust these two to as their new master, I wonder.

    It¡¯s fine for it to be me, but since they¡¯re from the same series as Fenrir, it¡¯s possible that no jamming would ur if Dr. Elka bes their master as well.

    Fenrir should be d about the newrades too.

    As I stood up and tried to transfer back to [Babylon], I remembered about the treasures I took from the bandits.

    Oops, there was that too. Since I¡¯m at the holy capital anyway, let¡¯s go around giving those money to the orphanages.

    ¡°The closest orphanage¡­ It¡¯s right here?¡±

    When I searched for [orphanages], a red pin fell down on my current location. Seems like the roof I was on actually belonged to an orphanage.

    No wonder I kept hearing the voices of children and the yelling of some old men since a while ago.

    ¡­The yelling of some old men?

    I casually looked down from on top of the roof.

    Three thuggish-looking men were shouting at an auntie and some children.

    ¡°Like I¡¯ve been saying, Ms. Director, the deadline is tomorrow! Can¡¯t you just pack your stuff up and get out with the brats by today?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t¡­ If we¡¯re chased out of here, then just where would the children live afterwards!?¡±

    ¡°You think we care about that!? Just go to the slums or something!¡±

    I don¡¯t really understand the details, but I can tell they¡¯re trying to chase the children out.

    Still, those old men really do look ill-natured. Oh?

    A ck golem carriage stopped in front of the orphanage¡¯s doors. A man got off the carriage that was pulled by a multi-legged type golem.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°You guys are still dragging your feet, huh. Something like those filthy brats, just chase them out already, you idiots.¡±

    When the man called boss by the others took out a cigar from his pocket, one of the three men hurriedly came forward and lighted it with a match.

    He¡¯s a rather rotund man over thirty, and wearing a Chinese-style changpao-like long gown. A pair of gold-rimmed sses that showed off his bad taste, a balding head, and two strands of catfish-like beard beneath his nose¡­ O, ya?

    What is this? I feel like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere¡­

    ¡­Who¡¯s this guy again?

    ¡°Zavit-san, I¡¯ll definitely return the money. So please¡­!¡±

    The old auntie, who¡¯s likely the orphanage¡¯s director, clung onto the man with gold-rimmed sses. However, the man called Zavit simply flung away the arms that were clinging to him with disgust, and spat on the ground.

    Zavit¡­ Zavit, you say¡­?

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with your dirty hands, grandma! Do you really not understand the fact that this ce already belongs to us [Papillon]!? I¡¯ll give you ten seconds. Disappear right now along with those dirty kids over¡ª¡±

    ¡°Aaaaah! I remember now!¡±

    Upon hearing the keyword of [Papillon], I finally managed to drag the figure of that man up from the bottom of my memories. And originally, I had wanted to keep it there forever, too.

    When he saw me, who had suddenly raised my voice while standing on the roof, the other side also pointed towards me while raising a scream-like ¡°Hyoeeaaaaaaaaa!?¡±

    Zavit Grant. The man who was an executive of [Papillon]¡­ Or not, I guess he¡¯s already the chief now. It¡¯s reasonable for me not to remember him. I had effectively only met this guy for a couple of minutes, after all.

    [Papillon] was the organization that Silhouette-san and others in the [ck Cats], whom I¡¯m working with, used to belong to.

    Zavit was persistently harassing Silhouette-san in various ways in order to obtain the information management division she managed.

    I had casted a ¡°curse¡± on that Zavit in order to make him shut up.

    It was a curse that would slowly paralyze parts of his body whenever he or his subordinates be involved with Silhouette-san¡¯s group.

    [Papillon], under the cursed Zavit, immediately left the city Silhouette-san and the others were in. I didn¡¯t expect them to run all the way to the neighboring country, though.

    Compared to before, it feels like they¡¯ve lost some degree of cohesion as an organization. That reminds me, when Silhouette-san left, apparently quite a few others also washed their hands of [Papillon] as well.

    I jumped down from the rooftop andnded in front of Zavit and the others.

    Even as his face paled visibly, Zavit opened his mouth falteringly.

    ¡°Wh, wh, why are you bastard here!¡±

    ¡°Just a coincidence, really. You¡¯re still doing bad things like before, huh. Should I prepare an even stronger ¡®curse¡¯ this time?¡±

    ¡°Hii!¡±

    Zavit made a run for it in front of my eyes. Seems like the effects of the ¡°curse¡± hasn¡¯t reached his lower body yet.

    ¡°[Slip].¡±

    ¡°Bugeryah!?¡±

    Zavit fell forward with strong momentum and bashed his face on the pavement.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    ¡°What did you do to the boss!¡±

    ¡°Shut it. I¡¯m in a bad mood today, don¡¯t get in my way. [Gravity].¡±

    ¡°¡°¡°Gufuu!¡±¡±¡±

    I used [Gravity] on Zavit¡¯s three underlings as they jumped at me and made them fall down onto the ground.

    ¡°Oi.¡±

    ¡°Hyes!?¡±

    ¡°How much does this orphanage owe you?¡±

    ¡°T-three white gold coins; thi, thi, this is a proper coteral collection, you know!? I have the deed here!¡±

    He pushed a piece of paper that he took out of his breast pocket towards me. Fuun, it does look like the real deal¡­ Three white gold coins, huh. Around 3 million yen?

    If they cannot return that sum by the deadline which is tomorrow, thisnd would be the belongings of [Papillon], apparently.

    ¡°Well, whatever. It¡¯s money I was nning to donate anyway. Here, three white gold coin.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    I passed Zavit three white gold coins which I took out of [Storage]. He¡¯s probably aiming for thend rather than the gold, anyway. Sorry to disappoint you.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got no problem with this, right?¡±

    ¡°Eh? No, wai¡ª¡±

    ¡°If you have, then I guess it¡¯s time for another ¡®curse¡¯¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hyoeeeeeee!?¡±

    I was joking, but when Zavit heard that, he jumped up with great vigor and dashed at full speed back to his golem carriage, before escaping from the orphanage as fast as he could.

    ¡°Bo, boss¡ªs!?¡±

    The three hoodlums, after I released the [Gravity] on them, ran out the door of the orphanage while chasing after Zavit. They sure do run away fast.

    ¡°A, ano, just who are¡­¡±

    The director-san of the orphanage nervously called out to me.

    I picked up the deeds of the loan Zavit dropped, and burned it to ashes with fire-attribute magic.

    ¡°I was told to donate these to orphanages by a certain person, you see. I¡¯m nning to go around to other orphanages as well, so don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    ¡°Donate¡­! That huge sum!?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the details as well. Three white gold coins¡¯ worth is gone from this, but please take it. I hope this would help your management of this ce.¡±

    I made up some random talk that would fit¡ªnot all of it is a lie, though¡ªas I passed seven white gold coins to the director.

    Now then, when I checked, there¡¯s apparently five other orphanages in the holy capital.

    Since I¡¯ve already said it, let¡¯s give ten white gold coins to each of them. The gold hoarded by the bandits would fall a little bit short, but if I sell some of the jewelry they had then it should be enough.

    I also passed some snacks to the children on the side before leaving the orphanage. I remember director-san bowing down to me deeply at the end.

    Alright, let¡¯s quickly go around to the other orphanages before returning to Babylon.

    I¡¯m going to take a break after that. I don¡¯t feel like doing anything more today. Healing. I require healing-nano desu.

    As I shook my head to try to dispel the image of a girl¡¯s naked body that¡¯s floating up in my brain together with the scorching sun, I opened a [Gate] that connects to the next orphanage.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 388: Black Cat and Black Dog, and Panashes Kingdom.

    <h4>Chapter 388: ck Cat and ck Dog, and Panashes Kingdom.</h4>

    ¡°Our mission would be to head towards that Eisengard country, and try to investigate its state of affairs, correct?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. However, there¡¯s no need to overdo it. Act while ensuring your own safety above all else.¡±

    The golem with the figure of a ck cat, ¡°Bastet¡± nodded slightly. On the side, the golem that looked like a ck dog, ¡°Anubis¡± also nodded while shaking his tail.

    As expected of golems belonging to the same series as Fenrir, theirnguage skills are impressive.

    ¡°Leave it to me, King-sama! I¡¯ll blow them all away to the day after tomorrow!¡±

    ¡­I¡¯m a bit worried about the dog. I wonder if he sensed my worry; Fenrir deftly smacked Anubis on the head using his foreleg.

    ¡°Ouch!? Ani, what¡¯re you doing!?¡±

    ¡°Your mission isn¡¯t to defeat the enemy. It¡¯s to sneak in and obtain information. Don¡¯t mistake the priority of things.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s exactly as Fenrir nii-sama says. You understand, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t go and pull my feet down now.¡±

    Is it decided by the order in which they started up; the three has be siblings with the eldest being Fenrir and the youngest being Anubis. In terms of size, Anubis isrger than Bastet, though.

    ¡°Bastet ane, do you really think I¡¯m that stupid¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes I do.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cut me off and say it! And dogs are smart, you know!¡±

    No, uh, there¡¯s plenty of stupid dogs out there, you know. And you¡¯re a golem anyway.

    I felt that when I looked at Fenrir, but this series¡¯ personality¡­ Or rather, their individuality as golems are pretty developed.

    I wonder if this means their brain, the Q-crystals, are ones with supetive performancespared to the average.

    ¡°If you think it¡¯s dangerous, run away quickly. You guys have been given various power for that purpose, after all.¡±

    The three golems¡¯ master, Dr. Elka, spoke while patting Bastet.

    I had obtained the two golems in order to not make her send her important partner, Fenrir, to somece dangerous, but in the end, it still turned into a situation where she sends two of her important golems to that same ce. Talk about getting our priorities backwards.

    It¡¯s partly as an apology, but I¡¯ve given various powers to these two golems.

    There are enchantments such as [Storage], [el], [Shield], [Fly] and [Invisible] on their cors, and ones like [Paralyze] and [Gravity] on their ws. There¡¯s no way average humans or golems would be able to do anything to them.

    Communications from the two wouldn¡¯t be a problem even under the influence of the [Godying Poison], apparently.

    From the words of Karen nee-san, [Godying Poison] is, at the end of the day, ¡°a poison that harms gods, or living beings loved by the gods¡±, and so it wouldn¡¯t have any effects on the two of them who aren¡¯t living beings.

    As it¡¯s a deadly poison to us on the other hand, we could only send them until either an ind off the coast of Eisengard, or the edge of a neighboring country.

    I immediately brought the two golems along with me to the western region of Garudio Empire, on the opposite shore of Eisengard, using [Gate].

    When I tried to confirm the situation of the Eisengardnds on the other side using [Divine Eyes], I could vaguely see dark gold lighting out of the ground over there.

    People with no rtions to gods wouldn¡¯t see them, and there would also be no effects; that¡¯s the [Godying Poison], no doubt. I feel like I¡¯m bing nauseous just by looking at it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget your regrmunications. The duration will be 1 month. Make sure to return here even if you¡¯ve not finished gathering information. We¡¯lle and pick you up if you send us a contact.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    While I believe Bastet will be fine, I¡¯m still a bit worried about Anubis.

    ¡°¡­ Oi, Anubis. Please remember not to talk once you¡¯re over there.¡±

    ¡°Eh. Why? Buhe!?¡±

    Bastet¡¯s cat p made a beautiful sound as she jumped up and hit the nk-faced Anubis with her paw.

    ¡°You big idiot! A talking dog would be the epitome of suspiciousness, wouldn¡¯t it!?¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay. I see, so it¡¯s like that. Got it!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Bastet. You¡¯re the only one I can rely on. Please make proper use of this idiot somehow.¡±

    ¡°Idiots are like tools; it depends on the user to make them work. I¡¯ll definitely make good use of him.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two a bit too cruel!?¡±

    Bastet nimbly got onto the back of the protesting idiot dog¡­ Or rather, Anubis.

    Anubis floated upwards right after that. They¡¯ve probably invoked [Fly].

    ¡°Alright, be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please take care of master.¡±

    ¡°Yosh, let¡¯s goooo!¡±

    With [el] being activated in parallel, Anubis, and Bastet riding on his back, flew across the ocean surface with the speed of a rocket. The sea spray left in their path is quite something.

    That idiot, he does this right after I told him not to stand out!? I can only pray that nobody is looking in this direction.

    After a while, the figure of Anubis disappeared. Seems like he activated [Invisible]. Must¡¯ve been Bastet¡¯s decision.

    Will those guys really be okay¡­

    Well, we have no choice but to leave it to them on this end. I¡¯ll do the things that I have to do.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. Brunhild Dukedom Sovereign, Mochizuki Touya.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m greatly obliged for your polite greeting. King of Panashes Kingdom, Labell Tell Panashes. Wee to Panashes.¡±

    Standing up from a chair, a good-natured grandpa with white beard extended his hand towards me.

    I¡¯d guess his age to be over seventy. However, the hand that gripped mine was powerful, and made him feel younger than his age.

    Right now, I¡¯m at the royal castle of Panashes Kingdom.

    I¡¯vee to have a preparatory meeting for their own meeting with Refreese Imperium that will happen a few dayster.

    Refreese Imperium and Panashes Kingdom were the only two countries to bend neighbors after the worlds have merged together.

    The northwestern tip of Refreese Imperium in the Surface World had been connected to the eastern side of Panashes Kingdom in the Reverse World.

    Thend that ovepped was small (it¡¯s still bigger than Brunhild) and also uninhabited, so it shouldn¡¯t cause a lot of trouble.

    However, as it¡¯s still something the two countries should seriously hold a discussion over, it¡¯s been decided that the Refreese emperor would visit Panashes Kingdom in a few days together with a few of his trusted retainers.

    Of course, via my transfer magic. My visit this time to Panashes Kingdom also has the purpose of setting the groundwork for that.

    Apanying me is Kohaku and Brunhild Knight Order¡¯s vice-captain, Nik-san, as well as several of his subordinates. The reason with this personnel selection was something like a superficial thought of showing off to the other side, really.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you from my son, Robert. Something like, riding in a huge golem, humble even while being a king and holding peerless strength, flying around the world without rest for the sake of the world and its people, a brave and resourceful, wless and pure individual.¡±

    Where did such a saint pop out from I wonder.

    I looked towards the pumpkin pants prince standing behind the king, with a small blue golem besides him.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly right, father! My friend, Mochizuki Touya-dono is a man of great broadmindedness, kind to others, and thinks of the people, a wonderful person!¡±

    ¡°Please, nothing of the sort, Prince Robert.¡± (Note: Touya¡¯s speaking inplete katakana here except for the ¡°Prince Robert¡± part. Usually it means the character is speaking in a weird tone.)

    That bastard. I know he probably doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions, but stop raising the bar for me. Also, since when did I be your friend.

    Dr. Elka¡¯s younger sister, Norn, and Nia from the [Red Cats] both said it, but he truly is an annoying prince. The fact that he himself is like a lump of good intentions only furtherplicates this.

    If not for the blue [Crown], u, bowing its head down with all its might towards me from behind the prince, I would probably have inadvertently blurted out ¡°annoying¡± some time ago.

    Well, even if I did say it out loud, I have a feeling he would just pay it no mind.

    For the moment, while progressing with the talk about the conference with Refreese Imperium, I passed a mass-production model smartphone to the Panashes king.

    Right now, the countries in the formerly Reverse World which holds smartphones are: Prim Kingdom, Trihn God-Empire, Strain Kingdom and Garudio Empire, the above four.

    There¡¯s the [ck Cats]¡¯ Silhouette-san for individuals that has it as well, though.

    I had passed it over while thinking that it would be convenient for various things if more of the kings had this, but now that I think about it, since Panashes used to be an ind country, it may not need to make contact with other countries as much. Well, it¡¯s be connected to Refreese bynd now, so it should be needed soon.

    After I finished my meeting with the king, as expected, Prince Robert came and asked for a smartphone as well. However, I was troubled on whether I should pass him one.

    It worries me a bit that there¡¯s the possibility of him sending annoying amounts of mail to me if I gave him a smartphone.

    Robert has the power of spatial transfer at his disposal via u¡¯s ability. As such, he could move about between various ces like me, but each time he would be forcibly put to sleep as apensation for using that power.

    As a parent, that must be worrying. If only he had a way to contact his son during those times; apparently, the Panashes king had thought that many times.

    Since Prince Robert was a child that the king received at a rather advanced age, he dotes on him quite a lot.

    Having said that, Prince Robert didn¡¯t grow up to be a selfish idiot. Even I can tell that theirs is a good parent-child rtionship where both thinks of the other dearly.

    I guess there¡¯s no way I can refuse¡­

    ¡°Thank you! With this, we can contact each other at any time, can¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Only mails when it¡¯s not important. And for those mails, summarize the important points and don¡¯t make it too long.¡±

    I thought about giving him Norn and Nia¡¯s address in order to increase the potential targets, but since I might get beaten up by those twoter, I abandoned that thought.

    ¡°That reminds me¡­¡±

    I asked the blue golem in front of me something that had been on my mind since quite a while ago.

    ¡°u. I have a question for you; is it okay to ask?¡±

    ¡°Question? I don¡¯t mind. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Do you know the white [Crown]?¡±

    ¡°White¡­ Regarding [Albus], is it?¡±

    It knows. The blue golem in front of me knows about the white [Crown].

    ¡°You remember!?¡±

    ¡°I have not slept for very long after the great war. Hence, I still retain some of the memories.¡±

    u, who is the blue [Crown], had apparently been passed down in the Panashes royal family since before it became a royal family, in other words, before Panashes Kingdom existed.

    Due to that, it didn¡¯t sleep for as long as the other [Crown]s, and as such seem to have retained some of its old memories.

    Pasha.

    ¡°What kind of ability does the white [Crown] hold? Is it something that could repair a degrading barrier, or something like that?¡±

    Since the two worlds had joined to be one, it should¡¯ve produced a considerable strain on the world barrier.

    If the barrier is broken, this world would have no means of defense against other worlds.

    The Phrases¡­ Or the evil god army, as they basically are that now; they¡¯re probably not the only threat out there. There¡¯s a definite need to look after the world barrier.

    ¡°I cannot talk about the details of the Crowns¡¯ golem skills. I¡¯m not allowed to speak about ssified information regarding the other Crowns by the Meister.¡±

    Mumu. I guess that makes sense. If it can talk about that easily, then things like the weaknesses of each [Crown] holders would be easily avable. The Meister¡­ Chrome Ranches, was it? He installed some protective measures in the [Crown]s to make them unable to leak information regarding the other [Crown]s, I guess.

    ¡°The white Crown [Albus] is a special Crown. It is the pair to the ck Crown [Noir], and the end. The fool that would return everything to null.¡±

    Return everything to null¡­? What¡¯s with that final weapon-like thing. I had imagined it to be something like a white mage with restorative abilities. Is it something dangerous instead¡­

    Pasha.

    ¡°Do you know where the white [Crown] is right now?¡±

    ¡°Unknown. I had thought it to be with the ck [Crown].¡±

    Is that so? Then there might be some hints at the location where Noir was found. I¡¯ll go ask Dr. Elkater.

    Pasha.

    ¡°What the hell are you taking photos of since a while ago¡­¡±

    ¡°This is amazing! See, you and u are showing up over here!¡±

    ¡°Ask for permission before taking them. That¡¯s proper manners, you know.¡±

    ¡°I see! That sounds right! Then can I take one more?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna.¡±

    I brusquely cut down the request of the prince who¡¯s absorbed with the camera app. This guy, since he¡¯s smart unlike what his appearance suggests, he immediately remembered the operations after looking at the manual once.

    Since it seemed like he¡¯s going to send selfies as mail attachments to meter, I sternly instructed him to do that with the king as much as possible. That king should be d to receive photos which notify him of his son¡¯s well-being.

    After that, the prince shook his head and spoke with a serious tone.

    ¡°Touya-dono, there¡¯s one thing I want to ask of you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll listen if that¡¯s all you want. Depending on what you want to ask, it¡¯s possible that I might not be able to do it, after all.¡±

    Please don¡¯t ask me to take a two-shot together for you to make it your home screen. I might seriously punch you. It¡¯s scary how much this prince in front of me can¡¯t grasp the proper distance to take in interpersonal rtionships.

    ¡°I actually have a fianc¨¦e in Strain Kingdom; I was wondering if you could give one of these to that person as well.¡±

    ¡°In Strain Kingdom? Ah¡­ Right, now that I think about it Her Majesty the Queen did say something like that.¡±

    If I remember correctly, it¡¯s the queen¡¯s niece. Since the other side is part of a country¡¯s royalty, I don¡¯t suppose she¡¯s some suspicious individual who I can¡¯t trust, but I¡¯ve never met the person in question before, so.

    Well, even if someone uses the smartphones for weird things, I would know about it immediately.

    ording to the prince, whenever he goes to Strain Kingdom with u¡¯s crown ability, he would be forced to sleep for almost a whole day afterwards due to thepensation, so they could barely talk with each other. That is quite tough, indeed.

    Well, it¡¯s something I¡¯ve already given to Her Majesty the Queen as well as her daughter, Princess Berlietta. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to give another to someone who¡¯s basically the princess¡¯ cousin.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s pass it to her ourselves. I¡¯ll connect this ce to Strain¡¯s capital with a [Gate].¡±

    ¡°That is good! I can also introduce my best friend Touya-dono to Celes, so it¡¯s two birds with one stone!¡±

    So miss fianc¨¦e is called Celes, huh. Also, don¡¯t make me into your best friend without my permission. I¡¯ll admit I don¡¯t have a lot of male acquaintances near my age group, but that¡¯s that.

    Or rather, with Ende and this guy, isn¡¯t there too many of the oddball types¡­ Kinda feels like it¡¯s going to be tiring to keep being friends with them¡­

    I opened up a [Gate], and headed to Strain¡¯s capital together with Prince Robert and the rest.

    -Pixel

 Chapter 389: The Fairiesâ€™ Future, and a Visit from a Prince.

    <h4>Chapter 389: The Fairies¡¯ Future, and a Visit from a Prince.</h4>

    The talk between Refreese Imperium and Panashes Kingdom proceeded without troubles. The new border line was decided swiftly, and the two sides have established a friendly rtionship with each other.

    For the countries that used to be in the Surface World, the thing known as golem doesn¡¯t exist; and for the ones that used to be in the Reverse World, magic is a very umon thing.

    For the difference in recognition in that area to be resolved on a national scale, the nations themselves must lead the way.

    As a sign of friendship, Panashes Kingdom will be sending a few golems to Refreese Imperium, and thetter will gift the former some magic books in exchange; they¡¯ll also send a few golem engineers and magicians to each other as technical guides.

    I hope that by adopting each other¡¯s culture into their own, they can understand and interact with the other more deeply.

    Now then, about the information from Anubis and Bastet, who have infiltrated Eisengard.

    As expected, since [Godying Poison] doesn¡¯t affect normal people, they¡¯re living life normally within the country.

    Apparently, in the town they¡¯re in currently¡ªit¡¯s a port town on the eastern edge of Eisengard¡ªrumors that some golden monsters have destroyed several other towns already, and that the Magicraft Kingdom¡¯s golem knight order has been dispatched to deal with them are floating around.

    Bastet and Anubis will be leaving that town by tomorrow, and head towards a bigger town ind.

    While receiving Bastet¡¯s report, I went to Dr. Elka to consult about the information regarding the white [Crown] that I heard from the blue [Crown], u.

    ¡°It was a coincidence that led us to Noir, you see. Normally, [Crown]-ss golems are found inside ces like ruins or sites of old research facilities, but we found him inside a mine instead.¡±

    ¡°A mine?¡±

    ¡°It was a magic light stone mine, if I remember correctly. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s been in disuse for several decades already, and I only found it by chance too. I thought it was an abandoned

    mining golem from before, but it had the [Crown] series¡¯ emblem on its neck, so I immediately knew what it was.¡±

    Dr. Elka immediately recovered Noir and began repairing it, but with her abilities back then, it took a long time. The repairs finally finished after a year; however, Noir did not choose Dr. Elka as its master.

    ¡°The [Crown]s choose their masters. I guess I just didn¡¯t have thepatibility required. I had never imagined my younger sister Norn, who sneaked into theboratory when I was out on a trip, to be its master, though.¡±

    Dr. Elka made a wry smile as she took a sip of the coffee ced on the table.

    I wonder if the [Crown]s have a set of criteria when they choose their masters. ck-Norn, red-Nia, blue-Robert, purple-Luna¡­

    Muu. I can¡¯t think of anything besides the fact that all of the masters have troublesome personalities¡­

    The blue [Crown] had been passed down in the Panashes royal family for generations, and the previous master of the red [Crown] was Nia¡¯s father. Gics or lineage could be a possible factor as well.

    ¡°That reminds me, the conditions in which we found Noir in was a bit strange.¡±

    ¡°Strange?¡±

    ¡°Un. Normally, when you find Legacies, they¡¯re in situations like buried inside the earth or sleeping in some ruins. But in Noir¡¯s case, it felt like it was thrown away inside the mine tunnel. Even if it¡¯s in disuse now, that mine should still have people who worked in it before, right? Which means¡­¡±

    ¡°Someone had thrown it away inside the mine after it became abandoned, or it had gone into the mine and shut down by itself¡­¡±

    ¡°Someone had forced it into a situation where it had to shut itself down¡­ That possibility isn¡¯t zero as well.¡±

    Noir was thought to be together with the white [Crown]¡­ At least, ording to u. It sounds unlikely, but could the one who drove Noir into shutting itself down be the white [Crown], Albus?

    It doesn¡¯t show up on my search magic too. Its appearance shouldn¡¯t be different from Noir and Rouge, and its color is likely white. If that¡¯s the case, I should be able to tell it¡¯s the white [Crown] the moment I see it¡­

    Either there¡¯s something blocking my search, or it no longer exists in this world already.

    Mu. Nothing¡¯ll happen from me worrying about things I can¡¯t resolve right now. Let¡¯s refresh our mind a bit.

    When I returned to Brunhild¡¯s royal castle from Babylon, Leen was sitting on a sofa in the living room with her arms folded and pondering something. P was folding its arms besides her as well, but you¡¯re not thinking about anything, are you.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Just a bit. I was thinking about the amount of magic power and aptitude held by the people in our world and the other one.¡±

    Dear me, my fianc¨¦e-san is thinking about something difficult again¡­ I sat down besides her in order to hear her out.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably due to the different path of evolution they took, but the people on the other side has lower magic power than us in general. It¡¯s likely that the number of people with magical aptitudes is small too. Their sense for manipting magic power is sharper, but that¡¯s most likely because they use magic tools on a daily basis.¡±

    Aah, right, while candles are stillmonce here, the other side has things like neon lights made with magic light stones, after all. The light intensity adjustment of that is done through magic power maniption.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that the people on the other side aren¡¯t suited to using magic?¡±

    ¡°Unn, it¡¯s not like that¡¯spletely the case. Aren¡¯t the people from [Red Cats] and that [ck Cats] manager using magic properly?¡±

    Leaving Nia and the others aside, I had helped out during that time when Silhouette-san used summoning magic, though.

    ¡°Well, if the people from both worlds mingle together in the future, after some generations, a new change might be brought forth. It might be somewhere around our grandson¡¯s grandson¡¯s grandson¡¯s age, though.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a long way off into the future, huh.¡±

    ¡°Ara, is that so? At least, to us who are gods and his dependants, that¡¯s a period of time that could pass as an instant, you know.¡±

    Leen grasped my hand. She is of the fairy race, and has a long lifespan. To her who had already lived for a long time, I suppose it would feel that way.

    ¡°Our grandson¡¯s grandson¡¯s grandson, eh. Can¡¯t imagine it at all.¡±

    ¡°Well, the children born between you and I would be of the fairy race as well, so they would have a long life too.¡±

    It¡¯s the same with Sakura who¡¯s part of the demon race, but children born between a fairy and a human won¡¯t take on characteristic of both parents like half-elves. The child will always be of the fairy race.

    Further, the fairy race has a very low chance of birthing male children; the child of a fairy would be female with a possibility of around 80% to 90%.

    I¡¯ve asked about this towards Kami-sama before, but our children would be born as children of gods. Of course, their lifespan would be longer than normal. However, it¡¯s at most twice the length of a normal person, and by the next generation¡ªour grandsons¡ªtheir lifespan would drop down to basically the same as average.

    Which is why, the children of the ones with long lifespan originally, Leen and Sakura, would probably live the longest.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a long rtionship, huh.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s just one thing I¡¯m worried about, to be honest¡­ If our daughter grows more than me before her development is stalled, when we line up as a family, wouldn¡¯t I get treated as the daughter and our daughter treated as your wife instead¡­¡±

    Leen muttered under her breath. Well, that possibility does exist¡­ I think?

    Leen¡¯s outer appearance is around 11 to 12 years old, and right now she barely looks older than Suu. However, unlike Leen whose growth has stopped, Suu would definitely overtake her eventually.

    Including me, everyone¡¯s aging would stop at a suitable point after we¡¯ve be adults, but Leen is already an adult ording to the standards of her race. She will never grow bigger than where she is now. I guess she¡¯s still hung up about that.

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing you need to worry about. You¡¯re you no matter what; just boldly stay by my side and it¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem¡­ Well, whatever. It¡¯s stupid to be jealous of a daughter that doesn¡¯t even exist yet, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    Snickering, Leen stretched her body and put her arms around my neck before giving me a kiss. I hugged her small and delicate frame back.

    ¡°At the end of the day, I¡¯ll be fine as long as you love me enough to make me not be jealous of my daughter, I guess.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best¡­ Was that weird for a reply?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re nine times more troublesome than a normal person, I don¡¯t mind giving you a bit of discount, you know.¡±

    That¡¯s a thankful offer. To be honest, rather than thinking about which one I love more between my wife and my daughter, I believe that love between spouses and love for a child are different things in the first ce. N?

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s prettyte to be asking this, but what are your parents or siblings doing now, Leen?¡±

    ¡°It really iste to be asking that.¡±

    The fairy girlughed teasingly.

    No, well, since she¡¯s the fairy tribe¡¯s chief, I somehow got the image of an ¡°elder¡± from that, and assumed her parents had already passed away or something.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any siblings. In the first ce, races with long lifespans like us usually find it hard to conceive children, and us fairies are a race with abundant curiosity on top of that. Even married couples would go around and do their own things for centuries on a stretch, so the child is almost always an only child.¡±

    I was thinking about how they managed to not go extinct like that, but then I realized that since the parents will live a long life anyway, that actually makes it bnced overall¡­ I think?

    ¡°And, your parents?¡±

    ¡°After they¡¯ve reached a certain amount of age, some¡ªnot everyone¡ªof the fairies would head into [Avalon]. They would prepare to spend the rest of their lives there.¡±

    [Avalon] is a differentnd with its entrance situated in the Great Sea of Trees, and is apparently something simr to the Spirit Realm in nature. The elderly fairies would move there and slowly live out thest couple hundred years of their lives, before passing away.

    ¡°And my parents have already gone to that [Avalon]. I think they¡¯re still alive, but they probably will note back to this world ever again.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing that you need to worry about. I¡¯ve already finished saying goodbye to my parents a few hundred years ago, you know. Besides, don¡¯t I have a new family now?¡±

    Leen smiled with a face from which I couldn¡¯t sense and sadness. I suppose to the fairy tribe, that¡¯s something normal.

    ¡°¡­ I had wanted to meet Leen¡¯s parents, actually.¡±

    ¡°Ara, if it¡¯s about that, then I actually want to greet your parents too, you know.¡±

    If I master [Dimensional Transfer] more, I think I can move to my previous world as well. However, I¡¯m treated as a deceased person in that world. If I want to let Leen meet dad and mom, I think the most I can do is something like standing beside their bed like ghosts? Nono, if I do that it¡¯ll make their hearts stop and then they¡¯ll be ghosts as well. Guess I¡¯ll stand beside their bed in their dreams or something.

    Well, there¡¯s nothing much I can do about the situation.

    As if to break apart the atmosphere that had be somewhat solemn, my smartphone vibrated and notified me of an iing call. It¡¯s from the knight ordermander, Rain-san. I wonder what happened?

    ¡°Yes, hello?¡±

    ¡°This is Rain. Your Majesty, actually there¡¯s someone in front of the castle gates who named himself as a friend of Your Majesty¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Friend?¡±

    Who could it be? If it¡¯s Zanack-san from the clothing store or Mika-san from [Silver Moon] then Rain-san should know them too, so maybe Ende?

    ¡°That is¡­ How should I say it; it may sound rude, but his dress is way too bizarre¡­ He¡¯s also wearing something like a miniature crown, and calling himself a prince¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯ll go there soon. Please tell him to wait there for the moment.¡±

    Speaking of a bizarrely dressed prince, there can¡¯t be anyone besides him. That bastard, he came here with his teleportation ability, didn¡¯t he. Call me when you¡¯re going to pull

    something like this, was what I thought, but when I checked he had actually dutifully sent a mail to me before this. I didn¡¯t notice.

    Seems like he remembered my words of ¡°Mail me except for important things¡±. However, as expected, I really cannotprehend the nerves of sending a one-sided message of ¡°Heading over there¡± before arriving just three minutester.

    ¡°The prince you mentioned?¡±

    ¡°Aah. For the first time, I know how annoying people with teleportation abilities can be. I¡¯m reflecting.¡±

    In my case, I would properly confirmed whether the other party is avable, though. As much as possible. Whenever I could. I mean, I can¡¯t exactly do that when there¡¯re emergencies, right.

    ¡°Will youe as well, Leen? I can introduce you to him.¡±

    ¡°Right. I¡¯m a bit interested too. Come here, P.¡±

    P, who had been rolling around on the sofa in order to not disturb us, jumped off and clung to my right foot.

    I hugged Leen close before activating [Teleport]; in an instant, we were before Rain-san in front of the castle gates.

    As expected, the one in front of me is the prince with a short mantle, pumpkin pants, white tights and short bob-cut blonde hair, Robert.

    ¡°Yaa, Touya-kun! We¡¯vee!¡±

    ¡°Zip it with that tone.¡±

    Normally, this is the ce where I gave him a generous chop on the head, but since he brought guests with him I held back somehow.

    One of them, a small blue golem, is¡ªit goes without saying¡ªhis partner, the blue [Crown] u. Without its spatial warp ability, they wouldn¡¯t have been able toe here through teleportation anyway, so it¡¯s natural that it¡¯s besides him.

    And then, there¡¯s the girl wrapped in a beautiful dress standing besides Robert. The girl, with xen long hair, is smiling while looking at Robert with glittery eyes.

    She is Robert¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Celestia Twente Hernandez. A few days ago, I met her when I went to Strain Kingdom together with Robert to deliver a smartphone. She¡¯s the niece of Her Majesty the Strain Queen, and a bona-fide royalty.

    This girl¡­ Celes, she has epted all of Robert¡¯s quirks including his bizarre fashion sense, so in a way, she¡¯s the perfect fianc¨¦e for him.

    Honestly, I had legitimate doubs about how such a girl fell for that guy (discourteous but oh well), but it seems that she seriously yearns for Robert from the bottom of her heart. To each their own, I guess.

    ¡°Hello, Touya-sama. Thank you very much for the wonderful present the other day. It¡¯s like a dream how I¡¯m now able to talk with Robert-sama every day.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡±

    Holding the mass-production model smartphone I gave her in her hands, Celes smiled with happiness.

    Behind the two, four knights¡ªmost likely guards¡ªfrom their countries stood at attention with two for each side, but besides them, there¡¯s also one more young man standing there.

    His age doesn¡¯t seem to be that far apart from me or Robert.

    Ash-colored short hair and rare golden eyes. His ears are a bit sharp at the ends, and scale patterns can be seen on his reddish-brown skin. Two horns grew out of his scalp, and a fat tail can be seen behind¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ A dragonkin?¡±

    Leen opened her mouth as she looked at the young man. To Leen, who used to be the royal court magician of Beast Kingdom Mismede, the race of the young man before her must be something she¡¯s curious about.

    ¡°Dragonkin? We are dragonewt. The ones who have inherited the power of dragons, proud descendants of the Martial King.¡±

    (Note: that while ¡°dragonkin¡± is in kanji, ¡°dragonewt¡± is in katakana i.e. it¡¯s spoken in the English pronunciation in the raw.)

    Dragonewt. Wonder if that¡¯s what they call dragonkin on the other side. In my eyes, he looks pretty simr to the adventurer Sonia-san, though.

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought him here today to let Touya-kun meet him! He is¡ª¡±

    When he spoke up to there, Robert suddenly toppled face-first and began sleeping with loud snoring. Thepensation for the [Crown] ability, huh.

    Leen and P, and Rain-san who saw it for the first time jumped with surprise and looked towards me.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine it¡¯s fine. This is normal.¡±

    u immediately moved Robert onto its shoulder. Celes took out a handkerchief from her pockets, and wiped off the dirt from Robert¡¯s face. How gant.

    ¡°Please pardon us. Could you lend us a room with a bed? He should wake up after around four hours.¡±

    He sure sleeps well¡­ I¡¯m not reluctant about lending them a room, so I asked Rain-san to lead the way.

    After Robert and u, as well as the two knights who acted as his guards left, Celes cleared her throat cutely with a *kohon* and introduced the dragonkin¡­ Wait, it¡¯s dragonewt, isn¡¯t it? Anyway, she introduced him to us.

    ¡°I shall introduce him in ce of Robert-sama. He is Zanbert Gal Raze. Raze Martial Kingdom¡¯s second prince.¡±

    The youth known as Zanbert lightly lowered his head upon Celes¡¯ introduction.

    The prince brought a prince, oi.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 390: The Prince of Raze, and a Foolish Challenge.

    <h4>Chapter 390: The Prince of Raze, and a Foolish Challenge.</h4>

    Raze Martial Kingdom.

    A kingdom situated to the west of Strain Kingdom and to the north of Eisengard. A country consisted of multiple races, it ces emphasis on decorum and values martial strength.

    Mismede Kingdom over on this side would be the closest to it in terms of form. Starting with the beastmen, various races mingle and live together in the country; within it, the weirdest aspect would be its national identity.

    As can be seen from the country¡¯s name of ¡°Martial Kingdom¡±, its people seek strength. And it¡¯s not just regr strength; it¡¯s said that they seek mental fortitude as well.

    To exin it simply, they respect tough guys who are strong in both body and spirit.

    First, one has to be strong. Next, one has to be able to emphasize with others. They¡¯re a bunch of people who personifies the idea ¡°A healthy mind begins with a healthy body¡±.

    Excluding golems, it¡¯s the strongest country in the world, or so they say.

    ¡°You cannot live on if you¡¯re not tough. You do not have the right to live if you¡¯re not kind.¡± I guess? They¡¯re like a detective from somewhere.

    And so, as for the reason why the second prince of such a country visited us, that is¡­

    ¡°I would like to be granted a serious fight against the strongest person in this country. I have been given permission by my father.¡±

    ¡°Nonono, if you fight seriously you¡¯d die, you know? It¡¯d be an instant kill, you know?¡±

    If you talk about the strongest in our country, that¡¯d undoubtedly be either Moroha nee-san or Takeru ojii.

    Having a serious fight with those two¡­ No way I can let that kind of suicidal n pass in front of me.

    However, the second prince of Raze Martial Kingdom, Zanbert Gal Raze, apparently took offense at my words and replied back with a resistant tone.

    ¡°I am the second prince of Raze Martial Kingdom, for what it¡¯s worth. I am within the top five strongest in my country without a doubt. I do not believe that I can fall that far behind an opponent. If you want to decline because you have no self-confidence, I¡¯d like you to say that upfront.¡±

    Umu, that¡¯s not what I meant at all though. What should I do with this¡­

    ¡°If he says he wants to fight, why don¡¯t we just let him? It¡¯s something he brought up anyway, so there shouldn¡¯t be anyints even if he loses, right?¡¯

    Mr. Zanbert¡¯s temple twitched again as Leen let out her words. That Leen, is she provoking him knowingly?

    ¡°What kind of martial arts does Prince Zanbert use?¡±

    ¡°Most everything. If I have to pick one, hand-to-hand fighting.¡±

    That would make his opponent Takeru ojii. He¡¯s the Martial God anyway, so it¡¯s a suitable role.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask this again, but you really don¡¯t have any intentions of giving up, right?¡±

    ¡°Nay! Being able to fight against a strong person, and polish one¡¯s own martial prowess further; there¡¯s no greater joy than that!¡±

    Prince Zanbert let out those words with a fierce smile. Me, I¡¯m honestly worried whether it¡¯ll even be a proper fight¡­

    ¡°Hahaha! Quite the nice ambitious youth we have here. Alright, I shall be your opponent!¡±

    The loudughter of Takeru ojii resounded in the training grounds to the north of the castle.

    Standing by at the edge of the field, myself as well as Elze and Ende could only make cramped smiles. Besides us, there¡¯s Moroha nee-san who volunteered to be the referee smiling as if she found this enjoyable, and Leen¡ªshe who egged Prince Zanbert on in the first ce¡ªwho¡¯s sitting down on a bench and reading a book as if none of this concerns her. P who¡¯s near her feet looked like it¡¯s excited, though.

    On a side note, Robert¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Celes, apparently has no interest in the match, as she immediately headed off to the room Robert was carried off to.

    Apparently this happens all the time, and she says she finds no greater enjoyment than watching the sleeping face of Robert by his side. Quite the strange taste¡­ Wait, the other one also has strange tastes, so I guess they¡¯re a perfect match for each other in that sense.

    ¡°How long do you think he¡¯llst?¡±

    ¡°Dunno¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it depend on shishou?¡±

    ¡°As expected, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll go at that prince seriously, though.¡±

    When we, who simply cannot imagine Takeru ojii losing, had such a conversation between us, the second prince of Raze looked towards us with an irritated look. Seems like he has very good ears.

    ¡°Raze-stylebat arts, Zanbert Gal Raze! Let us fight fair and square!¡±

    ¡°Very well! My name is Mochizuki Takeru! Here Ie, young man!¡±

    ¡°Are you both ready? Then, begin!¡±

    The next instant after the referee, Moroha nee-san, swung down her arm, Prince Zanbert flew away while bouncing on the ground like a ragdoll together with a *Don* sound after receiving Takeru ojii¡¯s elbow strike to his chest.

    ¡°¡°¡°U, waaaa¡ªaa!?¡±¡±¡±

    The voices of Elze, Ende and I echoed within the training grounds. What just happened!? What the hell did he just do!? That damn uncle!

    When we ran up to Prince Zanbert while panicking, he was foaming at the mouth, and his eyes havepletely rolled back into his skull.

    ¡°You trying to kill him!?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, if I was, I would¡¯ve more cleanly gouged out his heart. I properly held back so that he¡¯s one step from dying, so it¡¯s alright. His heart might¡¯ve stopped for a wee bit, but some light recovery magic should wake him up.¡±

    Nonono, in the first ce, if he requires healing magic, then isn¡¯t that already a dangerous state where he might possibly die!?

    Since I can¡¯t leave this alone, I casted [Cure Heal] on him, upon which Zanbert promptly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Ha!? Wh, what was I¡­¡±

    ¡°You were taken out by Takeru ojii in one hit. You don¡¯t remember?¡±

    ¡°Im, impossible¡­! This me, taken out in one hit¡­!?¡±

    The second prince fell prostrate on the ground while leaking out a disbelieving voice.

    ¡°Boring. Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if you kept himpany for a while longer?¡±

    ¡°If he couldn¡¯t block that much, then it wouldn¡¯t have made any difference. I don¡¯t think he would live up to your expectations, you know?¡±

    ¡°O, once more! Please let me try again!¡±

    Here we have the fearless Zanbert, butting in on a conversation between gods¡ªor rather, Takeru ojii and Moroha nee-san.

    ¡°Fumu, once more you say. Do you have any ns? If you don¡¯t, it¡¯ll just be a repeat of earlier, you know?¡±

    ¡°I shall unleash the true power of us dragonewts! With that, there¡¯s no way I would lose that easily!¡±

    ¡°Hoho, the true power of dragonewts, huh. Interesting. Then I shall be your opponent once again!¡±

    Since both parties have agreed to it, we started over from the top and held the match again. Why won¡¯t you give up¡­

    ¡°Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    From the body of Zanbert who took a stance, a swaying [Ki]-like substance rose up.

    The muscles on his body bulged up, and scale patterns emerged all over his skin.

    ¡°Is it Toukihou?¡±

    ¡°It is Toukihou.¡±

    Ende and Elze opened their mouth with a bit of surprise. That Toukihou is a fighting technique where the user assimtes magic power into a part of their body, and fights by changing the characteristics of their body as they adapt to the situation.

    The ¡°Hakkei¡± used by the dragonkin Sonia-san also seemed to be an application of that, so I wonder if the prince, who is of a simr race as her, using it isn¡¯t something unusual.

    ¡°Attacks like the one earlier won¡¯t work on me now, when I have transformed into a Dracle! My power, speed and toughness of body all rise several times in this state!¡±

    With a ferocious smile on his face, Zanbert roared.

    ¡°Well then, begin!¡±

    At the same time Moroha nee-san called out, once again, Prince Zanbert was blown off with a *Don* sound and bounced away on the ground with a tailspin.

    ¡°¡°¡°Againnn¡ªn!?¡±¡±¡±

    Nothing changed at all! We were only made to see the exact same scene asst time!

    Once again, we rushed towards Zanbert¡ªwho was foaming at the mouth and rolling his eyes back, same as before¡ªand casted [Cure Heal] on him.

    ¡°Ha!? Wh, what was I¡­¡±

    ¡°You were taken out by Takeru ojii in one hit again. The same asst time.¡±

    ¡°Im, impossible¡­! This me who has turned into a Dracle, taken out in one hit¡­!?¡±

    The second prince fell prostrate on the ground and groaned again. Identical to before, ey.

    ¡°Ku¡­ It¡¯s my loss!¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    It¡¯s so far gone that I don¡¯t even know what to say to him. Things like ¡°It¡¯s a shame¡± or ¡°You¡¯re quite good¡± all sound fishy when he didn¡¯t even put up a fight.

    At times like this, let¡¯s ask the one who fought himself for some words. Since he¡¯s an adult, he should reply with some consoling words like ¡°You¡¯re on a good track¡± or ¡°Your future is promising¡±, right? (TL: aaaaaaand there¡¯s the g. I totally didn¡¯t copy-paste this from earlier.)

    ¡°Ah¡­ How, was he?¡±

    ¡°Not worth talking about!¡±

    Instantly cut down! Well, I mean, I can understand that; he basically didn¡¯t do anything, after all. It¡¯s more urate to say he wasn¡¯t allowed to do anything, though.

    Raising his head, Prince Zanbert headed towards Takeru ojii while still on his fours, and kneeled in front of him.

    ¡°I, it¡¯s myplete loss! That strength, is almost like a god of martial arts! It¡¯s far above my reach¡­! I, I beg you! Please take me as your disciple!¡±

    ¡°I refuse!¡±

    Instantly cut down again! At least pretend to consider it for a bit, please! The prince¡¯s freezing up on the spot, isn¡¯t he!?

    ¡°Is he no good even though you took Ende and Elze as your disciples?¡±

    ¡°Ende is someone I picked up myself, and Elze is your dependant. Compared to those two, he¡¯s not on a level that warrants attention, you know. It¡¯s impossible to teach a baby multiplication.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be! Are you saying I¡¯m below these people!?¡±

    Prince Zanbert cried out while pointing at Ende and Elze. I suppose it¡¯s hard to ept the fact that those two, who seem like they¡¯re around the same age as him, are epted as Takeru ojii¡¯s disciples while he isn¡¯t.

    ¡°You¡¯re out of the question when you can¡¯t even judge an opponent¡¯s strength correctly. If you appraise someone based on something like their appearances, you¡¯ll eat a harsh counter one day, you know.¡±

    No, well, forget one day, he ate one just earlier, didn¡¯t he.

    Prince Zanbert, who still couldn¡¯t ept it, looked at Ende and Elze with antagonistic eyes. Oi oi, that¡¯s barking up the wrong tree alright. It¡¯s not their fault that you can¡¯t be a disciple of Takeru ojii, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Th, then! If I can win against either of those two, then please make me your disciple!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind with that.¡±

    ¡°Alright! It¡¯s a promise!¡±

    ¡°Eeee~¡± voices leaked out from the two of them when they heard Takeru ojii¡¯s instant reply, sounding like they found this truly bothersome. I understand how you feel, guys.

    ¡°Also, Ende and Elze, if either of you pull your punches, tomorrow¡¯s training menu will be the Hard Course.¡±

    ¡°¡°Geh!¡±¡±

    The two¡¯s faces paled at Takeru ojii¡¯s added remark. Just what kind of training have you been making them go through normally¡­

    ¡°On the other hand, the one who beats him the fastest among you two can take a break tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    ¡°¡°Awlright!¡±¡±

    And at his second added remark, the two¡¯s faces broke out into joyous grins. Seriously, just what kind of training have you been making them go through normally¡­

    After that, I witnessed the exact same thing that happened with Takeru ojii twice more in session. When it¡¯s to this degree, I already have no more impressions to give. Using recovery magic on the prince was also starting to feel like some kind of work.

    On a side note, the one who managed to get the half-day break was Ende. Isn¡¯t that where you pull back,e on. I feel sad for Elze.

    And finally, Zanbert asked me for a match as well, but since I found it all just annoying at that point, I blew him away like everyone else and made him fly in the air like a ragdoll.

    Coming this far, I finally realized the fact that this second prince may be an idiot.

    ¡°Impossible¡­ I was¡­ The proud descendant of dragons, dragonewts losing to mere humans¡­ The humans in this country are weird¡­¡±

    Zanbert muttered quietly with a blue face while falling on all fours on the ground. Well, to be fair, nobody here is a ¡°mere human¡±, so.

    ¡°First, throw away that thought process about dragonewt this, mere humans that, or whatnot. Don¡¯t mistake pride with arrogance. Such things are less than trash when you tread far down the path of training.¡±

    The prince of Martial Kingdom raised his face when he heard Takeru ojii¡¯s words. He¡¯s been blown away so much that his clothes are in tatters as well. Recovery magic can¡¯t heal clothes, so it¡¯s no wonder.

    ¡°When someone boasts of his own strength without understanding the power of his opponent, that is a clear sign that he¡¯s carrying weakness inside of him. The you of earlier was exactly like that. That type of person is brittle. They can break easily.¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­¡±

    ¡°However, someone who has acknowledged their weakness and could face it head-on, and climbed up while remembering that weakness in their heart is strong. You have been given that chance. Whether you use it well or waste it is up to you.¡±

    ¡°Se, sensei!¡±

    Dunno what that was about but the idiot prince is shaking with some deep emotion, oi. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s such a good idea to treat everything that uncle there says seriously, you know.

    The divines, likely due to their powers, are rather sketchy when handling things. It¡¯s highly likely that he just blurted out some random words that came to him via feeling.

    ¡°That reminds me, in the end, what did youe here for? You can¡¯t havee here only to fight, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah. F-father entrusted me with a letter. H-here it is.¡±

    When Elze threw out an urate remark, Zanbert took out a crumpled-as-hell piece of letter from his bosom. Oi, shouldn¡¯t you have passed that to me first?

    When I spread the letter open and read it, it contained a notice from the Martial King that Raze Martial Kingdom will be participating in the world conference that would be held at Brunhild, and also some words expressing a wish for us to break the pride of the second prince who had be somewhat arrogant.

    Forget breaking, I think it caved in a little.

    Well, since the king himself said that, I guess there¡¯s no problems. Still, they¡¯re quite the spartan royal family, eh. Their family motto is probably something like ¡°First, be strong!¡±.

    ¡°I have fully understood how weak I am. I shall carve sensei¡¯s words deep into my heart and renew my efforts at training from tomorrow onwards. Thank you for your guidance!¡±

    ¡°Umu. I won¡¯t make you my disciple, but when you think you¡¯ve be strong enough, you maye here again. I shall break that conceit of yours down once more.¡±

    You a demon?

    Isn¡¯t that like a parent pushing a lion cub down a steep cliff, then when it climbs back up after enduring all kinds of hardship, the parent pushes it down again with a smile?

    In Takeru ojii¡¯s case, I feel like he might even throw some stones down as a bonus.

    In any case, seems like Raze Martial Kingdom would be participating in the conference as well. It¡¯ll be more of a party than a conference, but well, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    I prayed that the king there, known as the Martial King, isn¡¯t an idiot like his son here is.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 391: The Black Ship, and the Captive Vampire.

    <h4>Chapter 391: The ck Ship, and the Captive Vampire.</h4>

    ¡°There there, such nice kids you are. Eat as much as you want.¡±

    ¡°Nyaa.¡±

    ¡°Gau!¡±

    A broad smile bloomed on the face of the tavern matron. In front of the shop under the curtains of dusk, she was giving leftovers to a pair of stray ck cat and ck dog, but when some new guests came in, she went back into the shop.

    The ck cat (Bastet) and ck dog (Anubis) have infiltrated the Magicraft City Steele, often called the second capital of Eisengard.

    At taverns or inns, various information is exchanged. Even as they enjoyed the food they were provided from outside the tavern, the two scout-type¡¯s hearing would never let any of that information escape their notice. And in the first ce, the two of them don¡¯t need to eat food anyway.

    ¡°Anego, ain¡¯t it fine if we don¡¯t eat stuff like this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t throw away others¡¯ kindness. Also, if we show off the fact that we¡¯re friendly to humans, it¡¯ll help our information gathering as well.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Anubis wolfed down the remaining food while thinking ¡°Is it something like that?¡±. Food such as these will get converted to ether that can power themselves by the magic furnace in their bodies, so it¡¯s not like it¡¯spletely useless.

    While pretending to be engrossed in the food between them, their ears were listening attentively for information from within the tavern.

    ¡°Apparently the vige of Tonam got attacked by the golden monsters.¡±

    ¡°Really now. What were the Magicraft Knights doing?¡±

    ¡°Beaten up pretty badly, or something. How many towns and viges does this make?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know. Things went weird ever since the day of that ¡®Demonic Comet¡¯.¡±

    Those ¡°golden monsters¡± are most likely the variants. Seems like quite a few towns and viges have been attacked already.

    ¡°There¡¯s also the rumor that golden skeletons marched on the streets night after night¡­¡±

    ¡°What the hell is that. Where were they heading?¡±

    ¡°Apparently it¡¯s to the south.¡±

    ¡°The south¡­ To Eisenbrook?¡±

    To the south from here, is the capital of this country, Eisenbrook. Due to the rampage of the giant demonic golem, Hekatonkheire, the capital had been on a continuous path of decline.

    Of course, that¡¯s not the only reason for its fall; the death of the Magicraft King, who was almost dictatorial in his one-man reign, and theck of sessor afterwards was arge factor as well.

    As is the usual for a country that lost a leader it depended on, conflicts between potential sessors broke out, and the nobles were engulfed in fighting for political power, leaving the popce to fend for themselves.

    The people who lost their homes, their jobs, or their families due to Hekatonkheire were ignored by the nobles, and in the end, with anger and despair in their hearts, they left the capital behind.

    The number of people who left the capital increased day by day, and right now, its status as the capital is already in a questionable state.

    ¡°The curse of His Majesty the Magicraft King, eh.¡±

    ¡°Stop it, don¡¯t say something like an ill omen.¡±

    ¡°In any case, this country¡¯s done for. It¡¯s better if you run to Garudio or Strain. Right now, ships are still leaving, but we don¡¯t know when that¡¯ll end, you know. This country¡¯s going to be isted.¡±

    As a matter of fact, the number of people who escaped Eisengard are increasing as well.

    The people¡¯s unease exaggerate the rumors floating around, and those rumors then further fan the people¡¯s unease; a dark shadow had fallen on the country.

    [Those skeletons that were heading south sound suspicious.]

    [Then, next would be over there?]

    Using a voice that the humans cannot hear, the ck cat and ck dog conversed.

    [If that rumor is true, then the variants are definitely involved in it. There¡¯s no way we¡¯re not going to investigate that. Let¡¯s go.]

    [Roger that.]

    Bastet and Anubis walked out of the city together with brisk steps. Nobody paid any attention to them.

    When they became covered by the darkness of night, Bastet lightly jumped up onto Anubis¡¯ back.

    Anubis then began running with supernatural speed. And just like that, the two of them disappeared into the night.

    This is a digression, but the figures of the two running in the night became the source of a rumor about ¡°A shadow running in the dark night¡±, and they unknowingly poured even more fuel on the unease of the Eisengard popce.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand, but in any case, it ended well didn¡¯t it!¡±

    When Robert, who fell into a deep sleep on a bed in the castle aspensation for the teleportation ability he used, woke up, it was two hours after Prince Zanbert from Raze Martial Kingdom lost utterly against Yae, Hilda and Luu following Ende and Elze.

    When he loses that badly in session, one may start to think that Raze Martial Kingdom isn¡¯t anything much, but in this case it¡¯s quite clearly due to our girls being too abnormal instead¡­ I mean, they¡¯ve gotten to the point where they can defeat an elder dragon easily by themselves, you know.

    I feel bad for saying this, but I think half of our knights can win against that prince as well. They¡¯ve not been training under Moroha nee-san everyday for nothing.

    I had expected Prince Zanbert, whose heart was broken into pieces, to be pretty depressed, but he betrayed that expectation by somehow bing high-tensioned, and near the end, it felt like he was heading into the fight knowing he would lose.

    And at the end,

    ¡°I have perfectly understood just how weak I am with my own body. After this, there¡¯s nothing except training to reach higher!¡±

    Was what he said, with a refreshed-looking face for some reason.

    Well, if the person himself is fine with that, I shall not say anything.

    After passing the satisfied Prince Zanbert a letter addressed to Raze Martial Kingdom¡¯s king, the group returned using u¡¯s spatial transfer.

    Robert¡¯s going to fall asleep over there as well, isn¡¯t he. How should I say it, it¡¯s quite the convenient and inconvenient ability at the same time, huh.

    When we were going to go back to the castle as well, a call came in on my smartphone.

    It¡¯s from King Lefan of Egret Kingdom. What is it? Maybe those giant squid-like Tentakras showed up again?

    ¡°Yes, hello.¡±

    ¡°Ohh, Brunhild sovereign! Apologies, could youe here quickly?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Apparently there¡¯s an unidentified shiping from the southwestern sea. From the aerial scouting done with Loufs, it¡¯s clearly an armed ship.¡±

    The Loufs are giant birds that are used by Egret. Armed ship¡­ A military vessel? It could also be a pirate ship.

    The southwest¡­ I called out the new world map and checked the direction. Could it be from this ¡°Demonoid Kingdom Helgaia¡±?

    Since back when I first learnt that the two worlds would merge into one, I¡¯ve begun collecting information on the countries in the Reverse World. When I formed a partnership with Silhouette-san and the [ck Cats] under her, I was able to gain more detailed information than before. As such, I know about ¡°Demonoid Kingdom Helgaia¡± to a degree.

    Demonoid Kingdom Helgaia. It¡¯s an ind country where demi-humans known as ¡°demonoid¡± lives.

    The aforementioned ¡°demonoid¡± is a race simr to what we in the Surface World know as demonkin. Werewolves and alraune, vampires and ogres, races that are closer to magic beasts than others within the demi-human category.

    While they possess a proper culture of their own unlike goblins, kobolds or minotaurs that cannot establishmunication with other races, simr to the demonkin of our world, the demonoids were also persecuted for their appearances and other factors in the past.

    Several hundred years ago, a vampire calling himself the ¡°Demonoid King¡± created a country for the demonoids, Helgaia, and began protecting the demonoids from persecution.

    Several countries, apparently finding the news displeasing, dered war on Helgaia to destroy the country, but the Demonoid King beat back every single one of their attempts, and now nobody would touch them.

    Due to that, the number of demonoids (demonkin) in the Reverse World is very small. Nearly all of them are living in Helgaia, after all. As a matter of fact, I myself have never seen a single demonkin-like race in the Reverse World yet.

    Helgaia is smaller in sizepared to Demon Kingdom Xenoas, but as its climate is close to that of Egret¡¯s, being a fertile tropical ind, the demonoids were able to live in peace and happiness, or so it was said.

    Could the ship that¡¯s heading towards Egret Kingdom right now be a warship from that Helgaia?

    However, I felt that Helgaia is like Demon Kingdom Xenoas in its stance against conflicts; something like ¡°We¡¯ll take the fight if someone else picked one with us, but we won¡¯t actively pick fights with others¡±.

    In any case, I can¡¯t ignore this, now can I.

    ¡°My apologies. Since the opponent is a country from a different world, I¡¯d very much like to borrow the power of Your Majesty the Sovereign who acts as the arbiter.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember bing an arbiter though¡­¡±

    Standing on the ever-beautiful sandy beach of Egret, I used [Long Sense] boosted by [Divine Eyes] to look at a spot beyond the horizon.

    There really is a shiping this way. Two, to be exact. ck bodies, and those are clearly cannons they¡¯ve got there. The arrival of the ck ships, eh.

    Plus, even though that ship has a sail, it also has tworge waterwheels attached on its sides. There¡¯s no chimney, but is that a steamboat? Wait, if it isn¡¯t releasing steam then guess it¡¯s not one.

    It¡¯s probably a ship made with golem technology.

    There¡¯s some sort of emblem painted on the sail; is that the emblem of Helgaia?

    ¡°We can¡¯t unterally decide they¡¯re attacking us too; what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Umu. However, my people are fearful. First, we must learn what the other side wants.¡±

    The Egret king, standing besides me, opened his mouth and replied. The big man, possessing a well-toned body covered in unique tattoos, and wearing Native American-ish traditional clothing, red at the sea in front of him.

    ¡°For now, how about we send out a request for them to stop their ships? If they don¡¯t stop with that, that would prove they have no interest in a dialogue with us.¡±

    It¡¯s just like what Hilda¡ªwho came together¡ªsaid, firstes dialogue. Depending on their reaction, we would change our response to match the situation.

    ¡°What would you do if they attacked you?¡±

    ¡°Un, there¡¯s no reason for us to sit back and obediently take a beating if they attacked us, but considering that we don¡¯t know their reasons, and that it might affect the rtionship between Egret and Helgaia in the future, we should capture them rather than kill them.¡±

    ¡°Umu. I am of the same opinion. If we know they¡¯vee here as invaders, though, then there would be no need to hold back.¡±

    I, and then the Egret king, talked about our opinions when Elze asked a question.

    ording to the information I have, Helgaia shouldn¡¯t be the kind of country that would invade others of their own volition. I think we should be fine on that regard.

    ¡°For now, I¡¯ll head over and try to talk to them.¡±

    I activated [Fly] andunched myself off the beach. When I reached the sky above the two ships right afterwards, I deployed the non-attribute magic [Speaker] and called out to the ships with ¡°Ah, ah.¡±

    ¡°Attention to the two ck ships over there. Ahead of you is Egret Kingdom territory. Stop your ships immediately, and have a small boat carry a messenger to exin¡ªohh!?¡±

    The cannon at the bow of one ship fired at me in the middle of my speech. Oi oi, no matter how you see it, that¡¯s not a friendly attitude, right? I mean, they might be thinking of me as a suspicious person who showed up by flying in the air, but firing a cannon at me is a bit too far- stretched, right.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let that attack just now slide, but anymore would be seen as a deration of war against us. First, we want to listen to your reasons. I¡¯ll say it again. Immediately stop your ships, and follow our instructions. We would like to talk¡ª¡±

    Even though I¡¯m in the middle of my talk, there¡¯s some dude on the deck who¡¯s pointing towards me and shouting something. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s ordered by that guy, but immediately after, two more cannon shots were fired from the ship.

    Those bastards. I take it they don¡¯t have any intention of talking. They¡¯re totally here to sell a fight to us, aren¡¯t they? There¡¯re dudes on the deck who¡¯s shouting ¡°Shoot him down!¡± and ¡°st him to pieces!¡± too.

    Before their capture, should I make them go through some scary experiences¡­

    ¡°[Come forth Darkness, what I seek is a ruler of the deep seas, Kraken].¡±

    Two huge shadows appeared behind the ck ships. Wriggling tentacles came out of the water and raised the two ships up, and the ships¡¯ crew raised screams of terror and began running about, trying to escape.

    The krakens, which have stuck themselves to the back of the ships, havepletely stopped their movements. For the time being, I¡¯ve ordered them via telepathy to not destroy the ships. However, I¡¯m not done yet.

    ¡°[Come forth Darkness, what I seek is a warrior of the abyss, Merfolk].¡±

    This time, half-fishmen with scales covering their entire bodies and tridents in their hands emerged out of the sea and assaulted the ships.

    Merfolks are monsters living in the sea, but they can operate for a short while onnd, and while not as much as when they¡¯re in the water, theirbat strength is high.

    ¡°Hiiiii!?¡±

    ¡°Uwaaaaaa!?¡±

    The crew members drew out swords and went up against the attacking merfolks, but with their des unable to pierce the hard scales of thetter, they were disarmed one after another.

    I¡¯ve ordered the merfolks to capture their opponents without killing them as well. The merfolks proceeded to tie the crew members up with the rope found onboard with experienced motions.

    When the ships arepletely suppressed, I noticed one strange thing.

    Among the crew members, not a single one of them is a demi-human. I suppose they¡¯re not warships from Helgaia, but pirates.

    Inded on the ship, and asked the merfolks to bring the one who was ordering the crew around to me.

    He was arge man with a full-faced beard that, I cannot deny, does look like a pirate somewhat.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the captain of this ship, eh. Why did you ignore our instruction to stop your ship earlier?¡±

    ¡°Who, who are you!? A hunter sent by the Demonoid King!?¡±

    ¡°Demonoid King?¡±

    By Demonoid King, does he mean the king of Demonoid Kingdom Helgaia? ¡°Hunter¡±, does that mean these guys are being chased by them?

    As I was going to ask him for more details, I caught sight of one of the merfolks beckoning me over to the door that leads down to the ship¡¯s hold. Summoned beasts that can¡¯t talk, unlike Kohaku and the others, are troublesome during times like this, aren¡¯t they. Well, since I can roughly understand what they want, there¡¯s no big problem.

    When I left the deck to the other merfolks and headed down into the hold, I found a cubic iron cage 2 meters on all sides, inside which three women were held with silver chains binding their bodies.

    Two of them were brown-skinned women wearing maid-like clothing. Dark elves¡­ I think?

    The remaining person had long silver hair and scarlet eyes, translucent white skin and slightly tapered ears. Since our knight order has someone like her, I could tell at the first nce. She¡¯s a vampire.

    She looks to be in her early twenties, but since vampires have long lifespans, I know that her appearance can¡¯t be relied on to guess her age.

    The clothing she wore was also different from the other two: a expensive-looking dress. She¡¯s probably a noble.

    ¡°¡­ Who might you be? You don¡¯t seem to be therade of those people.¡±

    While saying that, the vampiredy red at me with a severe look. However, there¡¯s a shade of fear in her eyes when she looked at the merfolk next to me. Well, it¡¯s natural to be scared of someone bringing a half-fishman into the room with him. It¡¯s he suspicious.

    ¡°I am Mochizuki Touya. The sovereign of a country called Brunhild Dukedom. And you are?¡±

    ¡°Brunhild¡­? I¡¯ve never heard of that country before¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a small country, so. You seem like a vampire, so are you someone from Demonoid Kingdom Helgaia?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes. I am udia Mira Helgaia. Wife of the Demonoid King, Alford C Helgaia.¡±

    ¡­¡­Excuse me?

    -Pixel

 Chapter 392: The Demonoid King, and Helgaia.

    <h4>Chapter 392: The Demonoid King, and Helgaia.</h4>

    ¡°So, these guys are pirates that have drifted to Helgaia, and when they broke out of prison, they kidnapped Your Highness and took you together with them, is it¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I couldn¡¯t hold down my curiosity about the thing known as humans, and when I headed down into the dungeons, I was met with that group of pirates who had just escaped¡­¡±

    That is quite the misfortune¡­

    When we asked udia-san, who named herself the queen of Helgaia, about her circumstances in the Egret castle, it seems that she was dragged into the pirates¡¯ escape.

    In the Reverse World, simr to the Surface World, demonkin (they¡¯re called demonoids on the other side, but since it¡¯s troublesome I¡¯ll just use demonkin to refer to them) is a feared existence due to their appearance that is close to monsters.

    For those pirates, they might as well have drifted into a country of demons.

    I wonder if they thought they would be eaten or something if they don¡¯t escape. Well, it can¡¯t be helped even if they do think like that if they see weretigers, werewolves or ogres. Even though they¡¯re actually really nice if you talked with them¡­

    ¡°Does that mean those ships are pirate ships?¡±

    ¡°No, the ship those people rode in was apparently in tatters and could not be used anymore. Those ck ships are something our king, as well as my husband, the Demonoid King made as a hobby¡­ I don¡¯t think he would¡¯ve imagined those ships to be hijacked as well.¡±

    Hobby¡­ Making warships as a hobby, I wonder if he has lots of free time or something?

    Well, he¡¯s a vampire so I guess he has all the time in the world anyway.

    The Demonoid King who built the country of Helgaia for the oppressed demonoids, and worked to protect them several hundred years ago; I suppose that person is udia-san¡¯s husband himself.

    When I thought about it, in order to take away the persecuted demonoids from other countries, warships might be something that¡¯s needed.

    ¡°And so, what will happen to us?¡±

    ¡°That is obvious; we¡¯ll try to contact the other side somehow, and arrange for your return back to your country. You¡¯re a victim in this case as well, after all. Until then, feel free to rx at our ce.¡±

    When the Egret king, sitting down on a sofa, answered udia-san¡¯s question, she lowered her head slightly.

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration, Your Majesty the Egret King. I wasn¡¯t aware that your nation existed in such proximity to Helgaia, but we are thankful for this kindness you¡¯ve shown us. I¡¯m ashamed of myself for holding disrespectful misconceptions about humans before this¡­¡±

    ¡°Well,pared to you demonkin¡­ Demonoids, us humans are weak and brittle. That¡¯s why we make do with our wisdom and knowledge. That, coupled with fear and prejudice, gives birth to ones such as those pirates, people with slyness and cowardice¡­ I hope you can understand that not everyone is like them.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Regarding the rtionship between Egret and Helgaia, the two of them apparently feels that if the other party isn¡¯t keen on establishing rtionships with other countries, then there¡¯s no need to quickly get along with each other. As long as they¡¯re not in an antagonistic rtionship, it¡¯s fine even if they don¡¯t force themselves and establish diplomatic ties, I suppose.

    If the other country is one with such a stance, then we should honor that, was the Egret king¡¯s words.

    I personally feel that, like the Demon Kingdom Xenoas, they should establish some ties with other countries even for a bit, but well, I understand that forcing them isn¡¯t good. I think the Egret king honestly has the same thought as me deep down, but we have to give precedence to the wishes of the other side for this.

    ¡°Now then, regarding how we should send Your Highness and your maidservants, as well as those pirates to Helgaia¡­¡±

    The Egret king sent a look towards me. Hei hei, I got it, no problem.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head to Helgaia with a [Teleport] and then open a [Gate] from there. That¡¯s the safest way too.¡±

    I can use [Teleport] together with the queen and others, but since it¡¯ll be my first time teleporting there, I might make a mistake and end up on top of a roof, in a stable, or worse.

    ¡°I¡¯m thankful, Touya-dono.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ What is¡­¡±

    ¡°His Majesty the Brunhild Sovereign is a user of transfer magic. He can move to Helgaia within an instant.¡±

    ¡°Is something like that possible?¡±

    The Helgaia queen looked at me while speaking up in surprise.

    For the other side, in which magic isn¡¯t very developed, such a notion might be pretty hard to believe. Plus, Helgaia¡¯s a country that¡¯s rather shut-off from the outside world, too.

    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s quickly¡­¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    Opening the door to the reception room, one of the Egret king¡¯s close aide, the warrior chief Totora rushed in.

    This Warrior Chief Totora was one of the men who rode on the giant Louf birds, and came to Brunhild some time ago.

    ¡°What is it, making so much noise. You¡¯re rude to the two guests, you know.¡±

    ¡°Ha! Please pardon my rude disy, as it is an emergency!¡±

    ¡°Emergency? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Four new ck ships appeared on the southwestern sea! They¡¯re heading straight in this direction!¡±

    ¡°What did you say!?¡±

    The Egret king stood up forcefully. More ck ships? Friends of those pirates¡­ Probably not. They¡¯re probably¡­

    I connected us to the beach with a [Gate], and headed there together with the Egret king and the Helgaia queen; true enough, I can see four silhouettes on the horizon.

    They¡¯re still far away, but it¡¯s quite clear that they¡¯re the same type of ships as the two ck ships currently floating off the shore nearby.

    ¡°They¡¯re probably ships sent out to chase after the pirates.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I guess there¡¯s no need for me to go to Helgaia anymore, eh?¡±

    When the Egret king and I exchanged our opinions, the Helgaia queen ced her hands on her chest and showed a joyous expression.

    Elze, Hilda and Yae, who were at the beach earlier, came towards us.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same situation as before; are we going to ask them to stop their ships again?¡±

    ¡°Well, guess that¡¯ll be the case. We¡¯ve gotta tell them that this ce belongs to another country. Having them think of this ce as an uninhabited ind is, well, you know.¡±

    While answering Hilda, I sighed slightly. Doing that would mean I¡¯ll have to go out myself again, after all.

    Well, it isn¡¯t like Warrior Chief Totora and the others can¡¯t do it with their Louf birds, but there¡¯s the possibility that the other side might open fire on them like earlier, so it¡¯s better if I go.

    ¡°I just hope the people on those ships are agreeable in nature-degozaru na.¡±

    ¡°You said it. Spare me from the instant attacks, really.¡±

    Using [Fly] again, I flew to where the four ck ships are. I stopped at a ce a bit farther away than thest time, and activated [Speaker].

    ¡°Attention to the crew of the ck ships. The sea before you is part of Egret Kingdom¡¯s territory. Stop your vessels immediately. If you belong to Demonoid Kingdom Helgaia, please obediently follow our instructions. Your queen desires for that as well.¡±

    Now then, what¡¯s gonna happen¡­

    The four ships continued to sail for a while, before the leading ship stopped the waterwheels on its sides and reduced its speed. Following that, the other three ships also started to slow down. Guess they¡¯re going to follow our instructions?

    I slowly approached the ck ships from the air.

    On the deck of the leading vessel, there¡¯s a pale-skinned man with silver hair, who¡¯s wearing a ck mantle that¡¯s fluttering in the wind, staring at me. Wait, that person is a vampire, isn¡¯t he. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ The Demonoid King?

    When I silentlynded on the deck, the demonkins surrounded me with a wary atmosphere. Since they didn¡¯t take out their weapons, I shall not go into abat-ready stance as well.

    ¡°Name yourself. I am the king of Demonoid Kingdom Helgaia, Alford C Helgaia. A proud Vampire Lord.¡±

    Arya, as I guessed. A vampire lord, huh.

    That reminds me, His Majesty the Demon King of Xenoas has something like a Four Heavenly Kings under him, and one of them was a vampire lord as well. He looks like he¡¯s in his twenties, but he¡¯s definitely at least a few hundred years old.

    ¡°A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Demonoid King. I am the Sovereign of Brunhild Dukedom, Mochizuki Touya. Best regards from now on.¡±

    The gallery around us started buzzing when they heard my words.

    ¡°A king?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me such a kid is the king of that ind?¡±

    ¡°No, didn¡¯t he say Egret Kingdom just now? What¡¯s happening here?¡±

    ¡°Impossible, there¡¯s no way a king woulde all the way out here¡­¡±

    No no. Isn¡¯t your king all the way out here as well? I mean, he is right in front of me and everything.

    ¡°Brunhild¡¯s king, I trust my wife is safe¡­?¡±

    Nn? I¡¯m being red at, somehow? There¡¯s a strong pressureing from the Demonoid King in front of me too.

    Are, I guess I¡¯m being misunderstood here, aren¡¯t I. Could they be thinking that the pirates kidnapped their queen on our orders?

    ¡°Please wait a moment. It seems like you¡¯re misunderstanding something here; the group of people who kidnapped your queen are unrted with us. As for the queen and her maidservants, they have been safely rescued, and have been warmly weed to Egret¡¯s royal castle where they¡¯re staying currently. The reason I came here is to return them to you, okay?¡±

    When I spoke to him, the Demonoid King¡¯s ring eyes opened wide in surprise.

    ¡°¡­ Is that so? When those bunch drifted onto our shores, they were saying something like the human countries wouldn¡¯t stay silent if we did anything to them, so I thought their escape and kidnapping of the queen was all part of some human country¡¯s n¡­¡±

    Not correct. The fact that the pirates managed to escape was entirely on them, and the queen was simply heading down to the dungeons out of curiosity and got dragged into it by coincidence.

    For now, since the talk should proceed faster if he meets with the queen himself, I opened a [Gate] connecting the deck to the beach of Egret where everyone else were at.

    ¡°udia!¡±

    ¡°Dear!¡±

    The Helgaia king, who passed through the [Gate], rushed straight towards the queen who¡¯s standing on the beach, and hugged her tightly. Ooh, how passionate.

    ¡°Are you alright? You¡¯re not hurt anywhere?¡±

    ¡°Yes. His Majesty the Brunhild Sovereign over there saved me from the pirates, and I was warmly weed by His Majesty the Egret King over here.¡±

    The wife replied to the worried husband¡¯s nce with a smile. Upon hearing her words, the Demonoid King¡¯s eyes turned towards the Egret king for the first time.

    ¡°So you are the Egret king?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. King of Egret Kingdom, Lefan Letra. Wee to my country, king of a neighboring nation.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m obliged for your greeting. I cannot thank you enough for helping my wife in her predicament. Let me convey my gratitude again.¡±

    ¡°Those words are better sent towards my friend, His Majesty the Brunhild Sovereign. He was the one who saved Queen udia from the pirates by himself, after all.¡±

    The Demonoid King looked at me again with a gaze containing shock. To be exact, it wasn¡¯t by myself, but with two krakens and a whole group of merfolks, though.

    ¡°Egret king¡­ There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask¡­¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such an ind in the seas around here until now. What exactly is this country called Egret¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. You should direct that question to His Majesty the Sovereign as well. He is a magician capable of manipting all phenomena, a well-informed person who knows various things about the world, and a mediator between countries who arbitrate over their quarrels and lead them to a friendly rtionship. He is sure to answer any doubts you may have.¡±

    Ah, did you just throw this to me wholesale!? I mean, I am probably the one person who knows the most about what¡¯s happening to the world right now, but still!

    Well, I guess I¡¯ll exin it to them. Whether they believe me or not is a separate matter.

    I took out my smartphone and projected a map into the air.

    ¡°This is a map of the world currently. Ever since the meteor rain some days ago, two separate worlds have beenbined into one to form our current one. The one on the left is Your Majesty the Demonoid King¡¯s world, while the one on the right is the world I, as well as the Egret king, used to live in.¡±

    ¡°What¡­! Besides the fact that the left and right are reversed, the two arepletely the same! T-then, if this ind is Helgaia, then this reversed ind here is¡­¡±

    ¡°The ind we¡¯re on right now, Egret Kingdom.¡±

    After that, I exined to His Majesty the Demonoid King about the ongoing situation the world is facing.

    For better or for worse, no variants have appeared in Helgaia yet; as such, it¡¯s rather hard to exin to the two of them the threat of the variants.

    As such, I elected to show them videos of our fight against the variants. As a result, they were able to understand that such fearsome monsters existed out there for real, and that they could appear in Helgaia at any time.

    ¡°¡­ I understand. So Your Majesty the Brunhild sovereign is trying to create a ce where the kings of the world can meet and talk with each other?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing grand. I¡¯m only lending a hand in deepening the rtions between fellow rulers, in order for them to get to know each other better, and develop friendly rtions.¡±

    I talked to them about the two-world conference I had nned as well, and the Demonoid King sunk into thoughts about the prospect.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask one thing. In your world, how are we¡­ The demonoids treated?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s well¡­ Unfortunately, there are still a lot of people who hold prejudices due to your appearances. However, most countries have banned unjust treatment of the demonkin, and there are also countries that would wee them with open arms. This Demon Kingdom Xenoas here is a country of demonkin as well, the same as Helgaia.¡±

    ¡°Ohh¡­ Then, what about being treated as ves¡­¡±

    ¡°If they havemitted crimes, they may be sent off to mines as crime ves, but other than that, most countries in our world have banned the act of very, so.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    In the Surface World, only the two countries of Heavenly Empire Yulong and Sandora Kingdom acknowledged ves as personal possessions of others. The other countries only recognize very in the form of crime ves, and while some countries allow using them asbor forces, some others prohibit even that.

    With both Yulong and Sandora gone from the equation, very is basically universally ouwed; however, unhealthy customs tend to survive in the gaps, and there are still ve trading going on via underground routes and such. Well, they are being crushed every time one is found, though.

    ¡°Helgaia was a country that was formed by those who had all been oppressed by the humans. There are a lot of us who wouldn¡¯t easily acknowledge us joining hands with human countries.¡±

    Probably, yeah. Xenoas was like that too, so I can understand. While they did stop isting themselves, their trades with other countries are still only on very small scales right now, after all.

    ¡°However, Helgaia will not have a future if it continues on that path. The only oue of being left behind by the outside world is a slow demise. As a king, I must do something about that.¡±

    ¡°In that case, how about first establishing diplomatic rtions with this Egret Kingdom? If you can deepen your mutual understanding through things like sending ambassadors to each other¡¯s country, it would help the development of your countries as well.¡±

    After I spoke up, the Egret king took a step towards the Demonoid King.

    ¡°Umu. From the standpoint of Egret, we¡¯d like to extend our hospitality to this new neighbor of ours. Is it fine?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Understood. First is learning about the countries next to our own, I suppose. Please take care of me.¡±

    The Demonoid King firmly gripped the hand the Egret king extended towards him. Seems like the talks are going in a good direction.

    Of course, I¡¯ll help out with anything I can in regards to building a friendly rtionship between the two countries. When I conveyed that to them, the Demonoid King exchanged a look with his wife and made a slight smile.

    ¡°That would help us out a lot. Recently, giant Tentakras have appeared in the sea near our country, and our fishermen were troubled over how they cannot do any fishing due to that. Do you have any good ways of solving this problem?¡±

    The Egret king and I unconsciously looked at each other and madeplicated expressions.

    So they¡¯ve been rampaging in the oceans on the other side as well, those giant squids¡­

    - Pixel

 Chapter 393: The Two-World Conference, and Fire and Ice.

    <h4>Chapter 393: The Two-World Conference, and Fire and Ice.</h4>

    On this day, the [Two-World Conference] was held.

    As the host country for the [Two-World Conference]¡ªthat sounds rather grandiose, but to be honest, all Brunhild is doing is providing a venue for the conference, as well as requesting for cooperation in our preparation against the variants.

    Also, when disagreements ur between other countries, if it¡¯s something we can help to resolve, then we will lend a hand. Brunhild¡¯s position in the world is something like that.

    It was like this since back when we were only the Western Alliance, but it bes more of a party than a conference every time. It¡¯s now basically the norm since we just followed the flow every single time.

    Here and there in the venue, while having friendly conversations, various talks between nations are being exchanged.

    Since there are representatives from the Reverse World countries present here, there¡¯s nock of conversation partners.

    On a side note, the countries we¡¯ve invited this time from the other side are:

    Prim Kingdom.

    Trihn God-Empire.

    Strain Kingdom.

    Holy Kingdom Alent.

    Garudio Empire.

    Raze Martial Kingdom.

    Panashes Kingdom.

    The above seven.

    I¡¯ve asked the Demonoid King of Demonoid Kingdom Helgaia on his intent to participate as well, and he decided to pass on this asion. Since he had finally begun interacting with Egret, I suppose he isn¡¯t keen on appearing in this kind of event so readily yet.

    While I¡¯ve met with the rulers of Prim, Trihn, Strain and Panashes, this is my first time meeting the rulers of Alent, Garudio and Raze.

    The young new emperor of Garudio, Lancelet Rig Garudio. After the sh with Eisengard, since Imperial Prince Lucrecion renounced his right to session, he became the one who would seed as the next emperor.

    We exchanged greetings earlier, and he felt like a serious young man to me. When Yumina, who was following me, looked at him with her mystic eyes, she confirmed that he was indeed possessed of a straightforward disposition as a person.

    As they¡¯re fellow young rulers of the same generation, he¡¯s currently having fun talking with Lestia¡¯s knight king and Lihnea¡¯s King Cloud. I hope they be friends.

    Next is Holy Kingdom Alent¡¯s Holy King, Garaud Zess Alent.

    Even though he¡¯s close to sixty, he was arge-bodied man who doesn¡¯t look nearly as old as what his age suggests. A grim face and the white beard. He¡¯d be a good match against Baba jii- san.

    I was totally imagining a slender, delicate-looking man since he¡¯s called ¡°holy king¡± and all¡­ Well, we have an unbnced leader in the form of the macho man who¡¯s king of the kingdom of magic here in our world as well, so.

    Holy Kingdom Alent was apparently a country formed by a hero who unified the surrounding tribes with guidance from the spirits.

    Due to that, it has a deep-rooted faith in spirits, and spirits are referred to as ¡°holy spirits¡± in the country, apparently. (Note: ¡°spirit¡± and ¡°holy spirit¡± are pronounced the same in Japanese: both being ¡°seirei¡±.)

    When I told him that I can use spirit magic, at first, he thought it was something simr to summoning magic, and was angry at me saying ¡°Using holy spirit-sama as servants!¡± and other things along that line.

    However, after I exined to him that spirit magic is a magic in which the caster seeks for cooperation from the contracted spirit throughmunicating with it, he honestly apologized.

    Since there¡¯s coincidentally another person who can call out a spirit here in the venue, I introduced him to Eashen¡¯s Shirohime-sama, and asked her to call out her contracted spirit (who¡¯s also her mother), the spirit of snow.

    I could¡¯ve done the spirit summoning myself, but I asked Shirohime-sama to do it, thinking that it could be a good opportunity for them to know each other better as fellow monarchs; however, the result was a failure.

    The Holy King, who saw a spirit for the first time, started praying to the spirit of snow on the spot. It was likely quite embarrassing; the spirit of snow promptly returned to the Spirit Realm with a bright red face.

    When I promised to provide beginner magic tomes about spirit magic to him, he held my hand and gave his thanks to me rather exaggeratedly. My hand hurts¡­

    Well, that¡¯s still the better one. The problem is another¡­

    ¡°I desire a bout with Mochizuki Takeru-dono.¡±

    ¡°No, like I said¡­¡±

    The one who¡¯s drawing closer to me with glittering eyes while saying that is the king of Raze Martial Kingdom. The Martial King, Gimlet Gal Raze.

    He¡¯s the father of Prince Zanbert, who came to our country and got beaten up hard the other day. Of course, he¡¯s also a dragonkin¡­ A dragonewt.

    He¡¯s a macho old man who feels like the result of putting an extra round of muscle on his son. Various scars could be seen on his visible neck and wrists.

    Unfortunately for him, Takeru ojii had went on a training trip together with his two disciples, Ende and Elze. He¡¯ll probablye back by sunset, but in either case, I don¡¯t really want to see something like the king of a country getting blown away by one hit.

    ¡°Have you not heard from your son about what happened when he fought Takeru ojii?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to; I can tell that he got blown away in one hit. Ever since then, my son¡¯s arrogance had disappeared, and he¡¯s diligently making effort these days. I¡¯m thankful to you guys from the bottom of my heart. That¡¯s why, I¡¯d like to have a bout with my son¡¯s benefactor.¡±

    ¡°No, that logic¡¯s weird, okay.¡±

    How does that lead to this. Aren¡¯t you mixing a bunch of sophism together to hide the fact that you just want to fight, you old man? The way you¡¯re carrying the conversation over is a bit too forceful.

    If it¡¯s Moroha nee-san or Karina nee-san then they¡¯re avable, but the result will be the same, so I don¡¯t really want to do it.

    As I was worried over how to handle this, a helping hand came from a weird direction.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a fight you want, how about I take you on, o Martial King of a foreign country?¡±

    ¡°Mu?¡±

    At the friendship party after the conference, His Majesty the Mismede Beast King came towards us while saying that. Another troublesome¡­ Oi, the Mismede warriors behind you are facepalming, you know.

    ¡°You are Mismede Kingdom¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Ou. I happen to like fighting strong people as well, you see. I feel like I can fight without restraints if it¡¯s against you; how about it?¡±

    Nonono. Isn¡¯t it weird for fellow kings to interact with each other like that? And I¡¯m trying to make you guys be friendly with each other too.

    ¡°Is there a good location?¡±

    ¡°The knight order¡¯s training grounds is behind this ce. How about there?¡±

    ¡°I see. Alright, let¡¯s do it.¡±

    With a grin, the Martial King began leaving the room together with the Beast King.

    ¡°Wai-, you seriously going to do it!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Touya-dono. We won¡¯t hold any grudges even if we lose, and isn¡¯t the training field here made so that we won¡¯t die inside it?¡±

    ¡°Well, it is made that way, but¡­¡±

    Our training field is set up so that if a life-threatening injury was sustained by someone inside, it would automatically cast [Mega Heal], [Recovery] and [Refresh] on them.

    As for why I made something like that, it¡¯s because I¡¯m worried Moroha nee-san might do something stupid when I¡¯m not looking. People like the Lestia Knight Kinge to spar with her from time to time, too. As expected, I wouldn¡¯t feel at ease if I don¡¯t put up some kind of countermeasures.

    ¡­When I thought about it, it¡¯s an out in the first ce for Lestia¡¯s Knight King to get beaten up by Moroha nee-san, isn¡¯t it¡­ If so, does that mean there¡¯s no problem to the two kings fighting each other?

    As I tilted my head with a ¡°Unn¡­¡±, Her Majesty the Strain Queen tapped me on the shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Raze¡¯s Martial King is someone who respects his opponents, and abhors acts of mixing personal sentiments into political affairs.¡±

    Even if you say that, I¡¯m still worried, so I had Yae and Hilda follow them. I asked them to stop the two if anything happened even if they had to use force.

    Following the two, the Raze and Mismede guards also went out of the room while sighing. The subordinates sure have it tough when the tops are muscleheads¡­ I feel sorry for them.

    ¡°That reminds me, were there any refugees from Eisengard arriving in Strain?¡±

    After making some small talks for a while, Yumina presented the question to Her Majesty the Strain Queen. Ah, right, I was curious about that too. There should¡¯ve been quite a few people who abandoned that country and escaped to other countriestely.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s not as much as Garudio, we do have a number of them who reached our shores. However, to start anew on an unknownnd isn¡¯t something easy by all means. There are some who fear that they may be thieves or bandits due to ack of resources.¡±

    While it¡¯s unfortunate, that possibility is ratherrge, isn¡¯t it.

    ording to the reports from Bastet and Anubis, a lot of strange things are urring within Eisengard right now.

    I understand how they would want to escape to get rid of their unease, but going to another country and bing bandits there is nothing but causing trouble for others.

    The issue of refugees is a headache no matter what age or world we¡¯re in, eh. Although it¡¯s still not anything big right now, we don¡¯t know what it may develop into in the future.

    ¡°Just what is happening in Eisengard, I wonder?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re investigating that right now. Unless it¡¯s for a matter of great importance, I don¡¯t rmend going over to that ce. It¡¯d be good for us to stay cautious regarding this case.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean to say that Eisengard might be attacking us?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll actually be Eisengard, though.¡±

    I¡¯m firm in my belief that variant ruler-sses are behind this. The ones I know of are Yura, who had a hand in creating the evil god, and the twin ruler-sses, Leto and Luto, who Ende mentioned; however, there may be more aside from those three. I should ask about this from Nei, who¡¯s together with the Phrase¡¯s sovereign, Mel. They were oncerades, so.

    ¡°Over in your world¡­ Wait, it¡¯s just another continent now, isn¡¯t it. Over in your continent, has there been any rumors of unrest or conflicts?¡±

    ¡°Rumors of unrest, is it¡­ Right, I¡¯ve heard that the dispute between Ice Nation Zadonia and me Nation Dauburn is intensifying recently.¡±

    Zadonia and Dauburn? Etto, they are countries that are located to the north of Holy Kingdom Alent, right. I¡¯ve heard about their bad rtionship with each other before.

    ¡°Those two countries are like cats and dogs¡­ If Zadonia says something is right, Dauburn would definitely disagree; if wordes out that Dauburn imported some new model of armed golems, Zadonia would also import those new golems in defiance to Dauburn. Ever since the two countries were created, they¡¯ve beenpeting with each other like that; it¡¯s basically a tradition.¡±

    Like cats and dogs, eh. There were countries like that back on Earth as well, wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡°Zadonia is a country covered in snow, and Dauburn is a desert country; even though they¡¯re neighbors, their environments arepletely different. It¡¯s been passed down in the two countries that the reason lies with the other.¡±

    ¡°Passed down? Do they not know of the exact reason why that is the case?¡±

    ¡°I do not know that much. I only know that something was stolen.¡±

    ¡°Stolen? By which side?¡±

    ¡°By both sides.¡±

    What is that. When I asked about it in detail, apparently both countries have denounced the other one as a thief. I don¡¯t really get this situation.

    Since Alent¡¯s Holy King is apparently more knowledgeable about this topic, I went to ask him about it.

    ¡°Ah, that story? I heard that the ancient documents they possess imed that Zadonia earned the ire of the goddess of ice, and Dauburn was cursed by a demon god of fire due to an item they stole from each other. We interpreted that story as ¡®They stole an offering to be made to their gods from each other¡¯¡­¡±

    Etto¡­ So basically, Zadonia had something they were going to offer to the goddess of ice, and Dauburn had something they were going to offer to the demon god of fire, and they each stole that offering in question from each other; due to theck of offerings, the goddess and demon god got angry and cursed their countries, resulting in and of extreme cold and and of extreme heat, or something like that?

    Un¡­ First off, that¡¯s not the work of gods, isn¡¯t it. I think. I mean, even the World God-sama was basically leaving these two worlds alone until now, so.

    There¡¯s the case of Ramissh Theocracy before too. Is this another case caused by the spirits?

    ¡°What¡¯re you sinking into thought for? Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re actually thinking of reconciling Zadonia and Dauburn? Even if you¡¯re the [Arbiter], that¡¯s going to be a tough job, you know. Those two countries basically never listen to anything we say, after all.¡±

    The Holy King called out to me, who had be silent. Wait, what do you mean by that [Arbiter]?

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who stopped the war between Prim and Trihn, and the one between Garudio and Eisengard?¡±

    ¡°No, well, those were, how should I say it, spur of the moment, or something like that¡­¡±

    Catching the conversation, the Prim king who had been listening to us nearby opened his mouth.

    ¡°It was surprising when Touya-dono suddenly kidnapped the general of the Trihn army, eh¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re also nning to kidnap the kings of Zadonia and Dauburn?¡±

    ¡°No no no. Please stop speaking like I¡¯m a habitual kidnapper or something. Well, I do think it might be a good idea to let them talk with each other as fellow kings, in a ce where there won¡¯t be any interruptions.¡±

    ¡°I wonder about that. They might start a fistfight instead, you know.¡±

    Un, that¡¯s also troubling, isn¡¯t it. Should I tie them up so that they can¡¯t move¡­ I¡¯m steadily heading deeper down the path of a habitual kidnapper, aren¡¯t I.

    If it¡¯s a personal grudge, I¡¯d like them to fight it out between themselves by all means; however, the damage from such a fight might reach the citizens under them, after all.

    ¡°Do the two country¡¯s people also hate each other and call each other thieves?¡±

    ¡°No, not as much as the nobles. I believe most of them would be happy for the rift between the two countries to close, since that would lead to things like being conscripted ceasing. They were apparently recruited as soldiers on a near-yearly basis, after all. It¡¯s certainly not something they would endure willingly. Nobody lives at thend near their borders, and every time there¡¯s a war, that area¡¯s ownership would exchange hands several times, or something.¡±

    Apparently, no matter who managed to invade the other, they would find the climate unbearable and would run back to their own country in the end, abandoning the territory they conquered. The hell is that.

    ¡°For us Alent, since their ongoing rivalry with each other effectively prevents any conflicts from happening between us, we¡¯re thankful for it, to be honest.¡±

    Basically, the two countries are both wary of the possibility that if either one of them attacked Alent, the other could take that opportunity and attack themselves.

    With that same reason, the close-by Panashes Kingdom and Gem Kingdom havn¡¯t been attacked by them as well.

    When you think about it like that, letting the two countries continue feuding with each other might be the better option for the sake of world peace.

    However, I immediately denied that thought when I caught sight of the Lihnea king and the young Palouf kingughing together in the corner of my vision.

    Lihnea and Palouf have had small skirmishes against each other for a long period of time. Arge part of that was due to the former Prime Minister Warduck who had control of Lihnea, as well as the fake prince Zabun; and right now, the two countries are steadily building up a good rtionship.

    The princess of Palouf, as well as the young Palouf king¡¯s older sister, Princess Lucienne is also the fianc¨¦e of the Lihnea king, Cloud.

    Those two are the proof that even if two countries have fought each other constantly in the past, they can still establish friendly rtionships with each other.

    Well, both Lihnea and Palouf have had their leaders switched out at a good timing, which contributed to the result as well.

    I suppose I¡¯ll sit back and watch the situation for now. Excessively interfering in the affairs of others isn¡¯t something good, and I¡¯ve got my hands full with other things right now anyway.

    As I was thinking about something like that, the smartphone in my breast pocket rang. It¡¯s from Guildmaster Rerishia-san.

    Ah, that reminds me, she asked me to seek permission to set up Adventurer¡¯s Guilds over on the other side, didn¡¯t she. I was nning to bring that topic up at the party after the conference. Well, the conference right now is kinda like a party already, though.

    With a bit of an awkward feeling, I picked up the call.

    ¡°Yes, hello.¡±

    ¡°This is Rerishia. We¡¯ve caught signs of a future variant appearance.¡±

    ¡°¡­ The location?¡±

    ¡°That is¡­ It¡¯s apparently in the sea¡­ In the area between Refreese, Lihnea and Panashes¡ªit could be at the surface or bottom of the sea¡ªwe detected signs of spatial distortion.¡±

    From the sea¡­? It¡¯s an appearance pattern that hasn¡¯t appeared before. If it was the Phrase, we can predict and induce their movements to a degree, as their goal is to kill humans. However, the variants wouldn¡¯t be that easy.

    They¡¯re probably moving with a goal in mind. I don¡¯t know if that goal is an order from the ruler-sses, or a plot of the evil god¡¯s, though. Since we don¡¯t know their aim, the only thing we can do is to watch how they move, I guess.

    Since it¡¯s out at sea, the fact that no humans would be in immediate danger due to their appearance is the only saving grace in this case, isn¡¯t it.

    ¡°The estimated number and appearance time?¡±

    ¡°Around 10 thousand. We believe it should be something close to the invasion of Yulong. The estimated time of appearance is around thirty hours from now.¡±

    About the same as that time, huh¡­ And all of them are variants. For our side too, different from that time, we have the personal frames of everyone, and there¡¯s my Reginleiv as well. We have new mass-produced Chevaliers and Knight Barons, and although there¡¯s only two, the new Over Gears too.

    There are so many countries who would lend their strength to us as well. There isn¡¯t a thing for me to feel uneasy about.

    I conveyed the matter regarding the variant appearance to the leaders assembled here, and asked them to select members for the defense from their knight orders.

    I won¡¯t let the variants or the evil god do whatever they want. This ce is our world, after all.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 394: Interception Preparations, and the Ruler-classes.

    <h4>Chapter 394: Interception Preparations, and the Ruler-sses.</h4>

    I¡¯m lending two Knight Barons and eighteen Chevaliers, a total of twenty Frame Gears to each participating country.

    The countries participating are almost every country in the Surface World¡­ The Eastern Continent. Excluding Brunhild, the total count is at 18 countries. (The tribes of the Great Sea of Trees aren¡¯t included. They take pride in fighting with their own bodies, and as such they wouldn¡¯t ride in Frame Gears.)

    With twenty Frame Gears given to each of the eighteen countries for a total of 360 frames, plus 50 being deployed by Brunhild, and my Reginleiv as well as Yumina and the others¡¯ nine Valkyrias, our total force against the variants add up to 420 Frame Gears.

    During the grand invasion of Yulong, our side had 200 Frame Gears. This time, we have more than twice that number, as well as our new models. We should be in the advantage this time, but our opponents for this round are variants instead of Phrases. We cannot take it lightly.

    And besides these, we also have Norn and Nia¡¯s Over Gears, and I¡¯ve also dragged Ende¡¯s Dragoon forcefully into the lineup.

    The preparations of our force are perfect. The problem left¡­

    ¡°So the appearance location really is out at sea¡­¡±

    Professor Babylon folded her arms as she looked at the map being shown on a monitor in the [Laboratory].

    ¡°How¡¯s the waterproof measures for the Frame Gears?¡±

    ¡°For Touya-kun¡¯s Reginleiv, those girls¡¯ Valkyrias, and¡­ The two Over Gears, and Ende-kun¡¯s Dragoon; those ones are fine. There¡¯ll be no water leakage even if you divepletely into the sea. Your movements will be dull, though. However, other Frame Gears are a bit dangerous since their cockpits aren¡¯t the sealed type. It¡¯ll be fine for them to be submerged up

    to their waists, but anymore and the cockpit would have water enter inside it. It may even be life-threatening for the pilots.¡±

    In the worst case, they might drown themselves, huh.

    Of course, since we have the emergency escape devices, it¡¯s possible for the pilots to escape before they actually drown. However, if, say, someone loses their consciousness and falls down into the sea, they can drown just like that without being able to escape. As expected, it should still be safer for us to fight on the ground.

    ¡°We can¡¯t tell what the variants will do, after all¡­ Using search magic to monitor their movements after they appear, and set up ambushes at the ce where they¡¯re heading¡­ Guess that¡¯s our best option right now.¡±

    ¡°Since there¡¯ll probably be flying types as well, we¡¯ll need to take them into consideration too.¡±

    The ones capable of dealing with airborne enemies are: the ones capable of flight, my Reginleiv and Linze¡¯s Helmwige; the ones with long-distance attacks, Yumina¡¯s Brunnhilde, Leen¡¯s Grimgerde, Sakura¡¯s Rossweisse, and then Luu¡¯s Waltraute with its bombardment unit equipped. I think we can somehow manage.

    I entrusted the tuning of the Frame Gears to the professor and others, and returned to Brunhild¡¯s castle. Since I found Karen nee-san, who¡¯s coincidentally at the terrace, I asked her about something I was concerned over.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking whether the variants would use [Godying Poison]?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. If they spread that around, me and the girls would immediately drop out of the fight, after all.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right, no need to worry about that-nano yo. [Godying Poison] is something that works by getting absorbed by the earth, contaminating it, and turning that entire area into something like a poisonous swamp for gods-nano yo. I¡¯ve told you this before, but that poison has a horrible affinity with running water; if it gets spread out over the open ocean, far before getting absorbed by the seabed, it would get dispersed by the ocean currents and disappear- nano yo. Also, [Godying Poison] isn¡¯t something anyone can make easily, you know.¡±

    Is that so? Wait, then does that mean their stock of the poison has depleted with that meteor shower the other day?

    ¡°In the first ce, [Godying Poison] is made by sacrificing the soul of a god-no yo. And, what that evil god used for the sacrifice is likely¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ The subordinate god that got eaten, huh.¡±

    That neet god, on top of having his body getting absorbed by the evil god, his soul is now used as sacrifice to manufacture [Godying Poison], eh. There¡¯s no possible salvation for him anymore. Well, he kinda got what he deserved, to be honest.

    Wait, in that case, the [Godying Poison] that¡¯s covering Eisengard right now can be thought of as that neet god¡¯s curse, can¡¯t it? Tch, that guy¡¯s bringing us trouble even after he died. What a god of misfortune.

    ¡°In any case, if we can¡¯t do something about that [Godying Poison], we wouldn¡¯t be able toy a hand on the evil god¡­ Have you gotten any new ideas?¡±

    ¡°The Agriculture God¡­ Kousuke ojii-san is trying to breed a species of divine nt that can absorb [Godying Poison] and convert it into harmless magic particles-no yo. It¡¯s not going well, though¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it tough?¡±

    ¡°Well, it obviously would be. Basically, he¡¯s trying to create a dependant of his from scratch right now. It¡¯s a moreplicated process than the birth of a spirit, you know?¡±

    I see. No wonder I felt like I havn¡¯t seen Kousuke ojii recently¡­ I should bring him some refreshmentster.

    As I was thinking that, the smartphone in my breast pocket rang. N? It¡¯s from Ende.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Touya? Sorry, there¡¯s something I wanna talk about; can youe here?¡±

    ¡°The house?¡±

    ¡°Un, yeah.¡±

    Ende and Mel, as well as the Nei-Rize sisters are living in a detached house in the castle town. Since it¡¯s close by, I decided to walk there.

    Before that, I swung by therge training field to the north that could be seen from the terrace. If I remember correctly, today Rosetta is making final adjustments to the Over Gears.

    At therge training field north of the castle, the figures of two mechanical beasts¡ªone ck and one red¡ªcould be seen standing by in the prone position. They¡¯re Norn¡¯s and Nia¡¯s Over Gears.

    And, there¡¯s a suspicious-looking pumpkin pants prince who¡¯s making a racket in front of them.

    ¡°Why the hell are you here¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, Touya-kun! This, it¡¯s amazing! To think of using the [Crown]s¡¯ abilities like this!¡±

    Robert looked up at the two Over Gears with glittering eyes.

    This guy, he came here with u¡¯s teleportation ability again, didn¡¯t he¡­ As if I needed more of these elusive types besides Karen nee-san.

    ¡°Norn! Nia! Let me ride in that too! Please! Please please please!¡±

    ¡°Shut the hell up, you sleepy prince!¡±

    ¡°Save the sleep talking for when you¡¯re actually asleep.¡±

    Robert, who advanced towards the two girls, ate an iron w from Nia and a shin kick from Norn. His annoyingness is unchanging, I guess. You can just call that his normal state, to be honest.

    ¡°The Over Gears are made to match with the golem that would be riding in it; that means only the master of that golem can pilot it. Even if you got into one, it wouldn¡¯t move, you know.¡±

    ¡°Eh!? Really!?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re something that¡¯s designed to be [Crown]-exclusive in the first ce, after all. Even though Norn¡¯s [Leo Noir] and Nia¡¯s [Tiga Rouge] are of the same type, there¡¯s no golem interchangeability between the two. There¡¯s another spare frame left as reserve parts, but without a [Crown]¡­¡±

    When I spoke up to that point, I finally realized my mistake and covered my own mouth, but it was already toote. Robert¡¯s glittery line of sight assaulted me. Uee. Getting looked at passionately by a guy doesn¡¯t make me happy at all.

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is, it¡¯s possible for you to make an exclusive unit for u who¡¯s also a [Crown], right! So I¡¯ll have a gear I can ride in soon as well!? Amazing! I¡¯m so hyped!¡±

    ¡°No, just wait a second there. It¡¯s not something so easily¡­!¡±

    ¡°You should just make it for him as soon as possible to dodge all the problems otherwise, you know. If not, I think thatme prince will just keep pestering you every single day until you agree to make it for him.¡±

    You serious.

    From Norn¡¯s words, I could sense a weightiness as if it¡¯s backed by real experiences she¡¯s had in the past. When I looked up towards Rosetta, who was doing maintenance work on the Over Gears, she heaved an exasperated sigh.

    ¡°Since the base is the same, it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t make that gear-dearimasu yo. Although, since the tuning with the golem would have to start from scratch, that part will take up a lot more time-dearimasu ga.¡±

    ¡°Norn is a lion, and Nia is a tiger, huh. I wonder what should I be. Maybe something like an elegant deer! Wait, since the both of you are from the cat family, a dog¡­ A wolf or a fox would work too. What do the two of you think?¡±

    ¡°I have absolutely no interest in that. Isn¡¯t a horse or a deer good for an idiot like you?¡±

    ¡°A bear is fine. It¡¯d be best if you would just go off into an eternal hibernation afterwards.¡±

    (Note: Nia and Norn are relentless on Robert¡­ On a side note, idiot in Japanese can be spelt as ñR Â¹, which is made up of the kanjis for horse and deer.)

    Robert waspletely unaffected by Nia and Norn¡¯s cold voices and happily continued talking with them. This prince, isn¡¯t his spirit a bit too strong?

    ¡°In any case, we won¡¯t make it in time for the battle this time round. You¡¯ll be in the observation group together with the monarchs of the western continent.¡±

    ¡°Mumumu¡­ It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll leave it to the next time. Still, will it be okay without me? I¡¯m really worried with only Norn and Nia, you know!¡±

    ¡°Ah? You picking a fight, punk?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thest person I want to hear such concerns from.¡±

    (Note: forget nerves of steel, I feel like Robert¡¯s nerves are made of crystal materials¡­)

    Robert ate an iron w from Nia and a shin kick from Norn again. Well, it felt like he was genuinely worried about us just now. The way he spoke it out, on the other hand¡­

    The super-M prince isn¡¯t faltering at all in the face of the two¡¯s punishments. Oops, I can¡¯t keep this guypany for too long. I bid farewell with Robert and the others, and hurried towards the castle town.

    When I arrived at a decentlyrge house with its own garden in the outskirts of town, Mel, who¡¯s disguised to look like a human thanks to a magic tool I gave her, came out to wee me.

    ¡°Touya-san, wee. It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    You can¡¯t see her as the Phrase¡¯s [Sovereign] no matter what. With an apron on her, it almost feels like she¡¯s a young housewife from somewhere. I suddenly feel an urge to punch Ende. (Note: the riajuu hate runs deep in the blood of all males. Even if said male is an OP isekai harem protag with 9 fianc¨¦es.)

    When I entered the house¡ªwhich is decently wide but doesn¡¯t have any unnecessary things inside, making for a simple look¡ªI found Ende, Nei and Rize waiting.

    Since it isn¡¯t polite to visit empty-handed, I took out a cookie assortment from [Storage] and passed it to Rize as a gift.

    ¡°Sorry to ask you toe all the way here. There¡¯s something I want to talk about, see.¡±

    ¡°What? Is it rted to tomorrow¡¯s fight?¡±

    While drinking the tea that¡¯s been served, I fired a question at Ende. I¡¯ve already asked him to participate with his Dragoon tomorrow. Wonder if there¡¯s some problem on his end.

    ¡°Un, that¡¯s a part of it. Mel and the others, the Phrase¡¯s ruler-sses, can vaguely sense the presence of the variants, which were their formerrades. They can sense the traces of those variants when they try toe to this side from the gap between dimensions. Although, they can¡¯t tell the exact time and number involved like the sensing board the guild has. However, there are parts in which Mel and the others are better at.¡±

    ¡°Better at?¡±

    ¡°Identification. Regarding tomorrow¡¯s variant appearance, there will definitely be advanced- ssesing out. And that¡¯s not all. They felt the presence of a variant ruler-ss too.¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­!¡±

    A variant ruler-ss¡­ The Phrase was originally split in two between the evil god faction headed by Yura, and the Mel faction headed by Nei. As for the end results, most of the Phrases got absorbed by the variant army under the evil god and fed their forces, while Nei relied on Rize to reunite with Mel, bing someone on our side in the process.

    ¡°If the variant ruler-sses that would appear are the Leto-Luto siblings, could you leave them to us? I¡¯ve got a debt to settle with them.¡±

    ¡°Leto and Luto are, uhh, that pair of siblings that beat you up and sent you running with tears in¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean tears!? I mean, it¡¯s true that I had to run away, but what do you mean tears!?¡±

    ¡°Really? But then after that, you went to a different world to steal that pair of sacred treasure swords, then got beaten up by Takeru ojii so hard you lost your memories, then got used by Trihn¡¯s senate chairman¡­¡±

    ¡°Aah-! Aah-! I¡ªCan¡¯t¡ªHear¡ªYou¡ª!¡±

    When Ende started yammering with his hands over his ears, Nei sent an iron fist towards him from the side.

    ¡°Noisy!¡±

    ¡°Buhu!?¡±

    Ende got hit and sunk into the sofa.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also got a score of my own to settle with Leto and Luto. Could you please allow us our request?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind. As long as you don¡¯t mind me jumping in if it gets too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I give you my thanks.¡±

    Nei slightly lowered her head. She¡¯s gotten a lot softer sinceing to Brunhild, hasn¡¯t she. Before, she was d in an aura of killing intent that made you feel like you¡¯d get cut if you approached her. It¡¯s all thanks to Mel and the others, I guess.

    Well, her goal had always been to meet with Mel, so I guess it¡¯s only natural in a sense.

    ¡°That reminds me, I¡¯ve wanted to ask about something; how many ruler-sses are there on their side?¡±

    ¡°When I was still back there, it was only Yura, the Leto-Luto siblings, and Gira. However, there¡¯s no telling whether they¡¯ve increased since then.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    I raised a brow at Nei¡¯s answer. Since I beat Gira, shouldn¡¯t that mean there¡¯s only three of them left?

    ¡°We originally came to this world chasing after the [Sovereign], Mel-sama. However, it¡¯s possible that more might¡¯ve been called from our homnd, [Phrasia], by Yura. Ever since he was back in [Phrasia], that guy had plotted to obtain Mel-sama¡¯s power in order to be the [Sovereign]. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he had a few more ruler-sses under hismand.¡±

    And if he let those ruler-sses be variants¡­ No, he would definitely do that; if so, there¡¯s a possibility that the ruler-sses that woulde attacking this time are ones from that group.

    If they¡¯re not the Leto-Luto siblings that Ende and the others have business with, then I¡¯ll leave them to Moroha nee-san, Karina nee-san and Takeru ojii. Quite literally praying for help from the gods, eh. Well, I¡¯m only going to ask for help from them due to their positions as supports of me, who is going to be a new god.

    ¡°Right, this is a pretty basic question, but can you win against the variant ruler-sses?¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t look down on me, alright? I¡¯ve survived that training from hell as a disciple of the Martial God, you know¡­ Do you have any idea how many times I thought I would die? You don¡¯t, right? Hahaha, the state of martial pinnacle is the state of selflessness. An open and calm mind, a clear and serene spirit. Hahahahahaha.¡±

    I don¡¯t know what Ende is remembering, but his eyes are losing focus, and dryughter began spilling out of his mouth. Is this guy gonna be fine tomorrow?

    ¡°Get a hold of yourself, Endymion.¡±

    ¡°Hah¡­ Ah, I¡¯m fine, Mel. Just recalled some bitter memories.¡±

    With some shaking from Mel, Ende returned to himself. Isn¡¯t Takeru ojii going too far with his trainings? I¡¯m bing worried about Elze, who¡¯s also a disciple under him like Ende.

    ¡°Thanks for the treat.¡±

    ¡­I was wondering why she hasn¡¯t said anything since the start; Rize had cleared out all the cookies I gave her. This girl is way too my-paced¡­

    Is tomorrow really going to be alright¡­ No, it¡¯s fine. Our interception preparations are perfect. All that¡¯s left is to crush them when they get here.

    We have new, reassuring (?)rades with us too. It¡¯s definitely going to be okay.

    Probably. I hope.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 395: The Ruler-classesâ€™ Attack, and the Twin-headed Dragon.

    <h4>Chapter 395:The Ruler-sses¡¯ Attack, and the Twin-headed Dragon.</h4>

    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±

    Pins began falling down continuously on the map projected in the air. Since advanced-sses require time to break through the barrier, it should be mostly lower- and intermediate-sses.

    The ruler-sses should take time to appear as well. It¡¯d be best if we can clean this mob army up before they do, but¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s rather annoying, isn¡¯t it. If only they¡¯d appeared right here.¡±

    Elze¡¯s irritated voice came in from themunicator in Reginleiv¡¯s cockpit. I understand how she feels.

    I tried taking a look at the appearance location with [Long Sense] empowered by [Divine Eyes], and as expected, I could only see flying-type variants; no other types are in sight.

    Judging by the map disy, they¡¯re most likely marching on the seabed right now.

    ¡°They¡¯re advancing towards the southwest in a straight line, aren¡¯t they. Does this mean Yumina-san¡¯s prediction was on the mark?¡±

    ¡°Un. Most likely.¡±

    Like what Hilda said, before the variants appeared, Yumina actually proposed an idea. Could it be possible that the variants that were going to appear would match towards Eisengard¡­ Was what she said.

    And just as she thought, the variants are heading directly towards Eisengard. And that direction means they¡¯re heading towards Panashes Kingdom first.

    I¡¯ve already obtained permission for the engagement from the Panashes king.

    Our battle should be showing up on the huge monitor in the conference room back in Brunhild via the Valkyrie camera crew I summoned.

    The Surface and Reverse World¡­ The eastern and western continents¡¯ leaders would all be watching that. Of course, the Panashes king is among them.

    420 Frame Gears were lined up neatly on the coast of Panashes Kingdom.

    Every single one of them are ring at the tranquil ocean, and waiting for the enemy to show up.

    If this was another day, I would¡¯veunched a [Meteor Zapper] at them already, but doing that now risks causing a tsunami. I might be over-worrying about this, but I¡¯ll hold back on this asion.

    ¡°Touya-san, should we go ahead and clear out the flying-type variants?¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ That should be good.¡±

    I looked up towards Linze¡¯s blue Helmwige, which is already in its flight form and hovering in the air.

    The only ones with flying abilities as part of their base specs here are my Reginleiv and Linze¡¯s Helmwige.

    Some time ago, Rosetta had developed flying units that are Valkyria-exclusive, and Yae¡¯s Schwertleite and Hilda¡¯s Siegrune had used them. However, as we realized those flying units ced too much burden on both the pilot and the Frame Gear, the professor went back to the drawing board and tried to design a new type of flying unit but¡­ She couldn¡¯t make it on time for this battle. I mean, she was making other things like the Over Gears, so.

    And in the first ce, were it not for them appearing over the sea like this, Leen¡¯s Grimgerde¡¯s simultaneous firing, Yumina¡¯s Brunnhilde¡¯s sniping and Sakura¡¯s Rossweisse¡¯s solitary wave attack would¡¯ve been enough to deal with them, and there would¡¯ve been no need for the others to fly.

    I made Reginleiv float upwards and stopped at the same height Helmwige is at.

    ¡°For precaution, stay within Brunnhilde¡¯s firing range. Yumina, I leave covering us to you.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll shoot them down without missing a single one.¡±

    How reassuring. I can leave my back to her without worry, as expected.

    Reginleiv flew through the sky. While the surface of the sea is calm, above it, close to a thousand flying-type variants are heading straight for us like a huge flock of starlings.

    ¡°Activate Fragarachs. Mode change: Dagger.¡±

    The 12 wing-like crystal boards behind Reginleiv transformed into 48 small daggers in an instant, and floated around me like satellites.

    ¡°Here I go. [dius].¡±

    The forty-eight small meteors, sparkling under the sun, rushed towards the flying-type variants heading my way from the front.

    Using [Divine Eyes], I confirmed the cores¡¯ locations, and urately pierced through them with the crystal swords. The crystalline swords that are flying freely in the air left glitteringet- like trails behind, and defeated variants one after another, leaving them to melt down in the air and fall into the sea.

    Still, the burden of using this is as great as usual. I mean, I am manipting 48 swords simultaneously. Even with the thought eleration thates from using [el], it¡¯s still tough on my mind.

    The ones that slipped through my attacks from time to time are brought down by Linze¡¯s Helmwige. The two revolver cannons on its two wings in flight mode spat out crystal bullets and shot them down one by one.

    It¡¯s the same with Leen¡¯s Grimgerde, but our Frame Gears generally can¡¯t run out of ammo. Our ammos are refilled directly from Babylon¡¯s ammo storage via teleportation, after all.

    Although, as expected, if we were to get revolver cannons equipped on other Frame Gears as well, the ammo refilling wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up, and we might even run out of ammo mid-fight, so I didn¡¯t do that. Also, friendly fire is scary.

    From time to time, Yumina¡¯s support fire from the shore would shoot down a variant or two around us. Without fail, she would always shoot through the variant¡¯s core on the first shot.

    Her aim is amazing when she can¡¯t even use [Divine Eyes]. I wonder, is she using her future sight ability to assist in her aiming? Something like seeing images of ¡°It¡¯ll hit if I snipe at that spot¡± before firing?

    Together with the help from Yumina and Linze, I¡¯ve already managed to cut the number of flying-type variants down by more than half.

    Looking at the radar on the console, it seems that the variants at the bottom of the sea are still marching towards Panashes Kingdom¡¯s coastline at a steady pace.

    They¡¯ve already passed below us; after looking at the situation, I decided to keep on destroying the flying-type variants.

    Using [dius], I once again began smashing variants to melting pieces. Before I realized it, the flying-types have already been reduced to a quarter of their initial numbers.

    ¡°Touya! The variants have begunnding!¡±

    When I received Suu¡¯s report and turned the camera towards the coast, I saw the figures of coconut crabs and crawfishes, crustacean-like variants emerging from the sea en masse, and stepping on the sandy beachline.

    The sturdy-looking mineral-like variants, with a dull golden glow on their bodies, marched towards the Frame Gears; I saw some normal crabs and sea roaches too.

    ¡°So the customers are finally here. Well then, time to bring out the reception.¡±

    Various pieces of armor¡ªon its arms, its chest, its waist and its legs¡ªon the ck machine Leen (and P) is piloting, Grimgerde, began opening up, and the Gatling cannons and pod missiles housed within showed themselves.

    ¡°Be blown away, all of you.¡±

    A rain, nay, a storm of crystal bullets assaulted the variants which have shown themselves onnd. Receiving an attack which dishes out several thousand rounds per second, not a single one of them retained their original form as they were demolished.

    ¡°Nice-no. Then, me too!¡±

    Suu¡¯s Ortlinde Overlord raised its right arm. Wait, that¡¯s¡ª

    ¡°Cannon Knuckle Spiral!¡±

    The spinning rocket punch dove into a group of variants, and mowed them down effortlessly. Without stopping, it plunged into the sea; as a result, huge amounts of water and sand were sttered around.

    Pushing through the sand below the sea, Ortlinde¡¯s right arm flew out of the ocean surface together with a huge water pir. That¡¯s way too much brute force.

    In the first ce, Suu¡¯s frame isn¡¯t suited to fight against lower- and intermediate-ss enemies.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move too.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Here I go!¡±

    Yae¡¯s Schwertleite, Hilda¡¯s Siegrune and Elze¡¯s Gerhilde charged at the variants on the beach. In response to that, the Frame Gears of the various countries also took up their weapons and charged towards the water¡¯s edge.

    As if to chase after them as well, amplified song magic began ying from Sakura¡¯s Rossweisse.

    This song¡­ Asking Sakura why did she pick this one is probably not going to get me an answer as always, so I might as well just ignore it.

    It¡¯s a song by a major rock band from Ennd¡­ Or, to be more exact, a song by the band¡¯s vocalist.

    It¡¯s the version that his band members arranged after he passed away due to disease at the age of 45. Of course, I have the original version as well.

    The straightforward lyrics like ¡°I was born to love you¡± and the strong singing voicebined to make it a song that shakes the soul of listeners.

    Sakura¡¯s voice, which is normally clear-sounding, resounded strongly like the voice of the original vocalist who sang that song.

    That singing voice energizes the ether liquid inside the Frame Gears, and increased their base specs temporarily.

    ¡°Brunhild Dukedom Knight Order, charge!¡±

    ¡°Belfast Kingdom Knight Order, follow up!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fall behind! Show them the power of Regulus Empire!¡±

    Being supported by Sakura¡¯s songs, the knight orders of the participating countries began fighting against the variants.

    Steel and gold shed at the edge of the beach. They blew away the lower-sses, and surrounded the intermediate-sses with several of them.

    The variants which had their cores broken raised ck smoke, and melted down into a sludge.

    It¡¯s kindate, but could those things pollute the ocean? Environmental destruction is a bit¡­ I was worried it may turn into something like one of those oil spills that happen with tankers, but the sea isn¡¯t showing any signs of getting polluted. Seems like it¡¯s fine.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Amidst the horde of variants on the beach, two mechanical beasts ran around as ifpeting with each other.

    The shockwave produced by the two beasts made the variants unable to even approach them, and blew them away sessively. The knights around them finished off the variants that were blown off onto the ground.

    At a nce, it seemed like they¡¯re properly cooperating, but that¡¯s just the two of them rampaging around, isn¡¯t it.

    ¡°Oi, the two Over Gears. Don¡¯t do something like crashing into your allies, okay?¡±

    ¡°Oi oi, you think I would make that kind of mistake? Just leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°If you get too far ahead of yourself, you¡¯re gonna get hurt, you know. Rushing ahead without thinking is your specialty, after all.¡±

    ¡°What didya say!?¡±

    I could only look up at the sky when the two of them stopped and began quarreling on the spot. However, the goddess of salvation appeared to save me from my plight.

    ¡°Nia¡­ I believe I was always telling you to move after thinking the situation through, right?¡±

    ¡°Est!? A-are!? Why are you here!?¡±

    The vice-chief of the chivalrous thieves [Red Cats], Est-san, appeared behind Nia in her Red Lynx.

    ¡°While I didn¡¯t let the others from Red Cats participate this time, I let Est-san alone be ced among our knight order. It¡¯d be horrible if you began moving around as you please, after all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s rude!¡±

    ¡°Whatever could you mean. I thought you¡¯d be fine and left you alone for a while and this is what happens. Seems like I really to have to hold your reins all the time.¡±

    Like straddling a horse, Est-san¡¯s Red Lynx agilely got up on top of Nia¡¯s Tiga Rouge. Wait, when you said ¡°hold your reins¡±, you meant that literally?

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. Heave-ho, Nia!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re treating me like a horse!?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine, a horse has its cute points you know. Just do your job properly. Unless you don¡¯t want dinner.¡±

    ¡°Damnit!¡±

    Tiga Rouge, carrying the Red Lynx on its back, rushed out along the shoreline. They¡¯re actually doing pretty well. As expected of those two, who had been partners for a long time.

    Even as the battle is devolving into a free-for-all, our positions are bing more advantageous. Yumina¡¯s Brunnhilde and Luu¡¯s Waltraute are properly supporting the knight orders that are unfamiliar with Frame Gearbat as well.

    In the midst of fighting, amunication came in from Ende¡¯s Dragoon at the front lines.

    ¡°Touya, the advanced-sses areing. ording to Mel and the others who are at the beach, there¡¯s three of them.¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­!¡±

    Three, you say?

    There was a time when multiples appeared before, wasn¡¯t there. That time with the peacock and the nautilus, two of them. That time, the advanced-sses had been caught by the variants, and it was the first time we saw a variant advanced-ss, wasn¡¯t it.

    And this time, it¡¯s going to be three of them, all already variants¡­ And there¡¯s even ruler- sses waiting after that, huh.

    ¡°Touya-san! The sea¡­!¡±

    When I reacted to Yumina¡¯s voice and turned my attention to the front, a huge whirlpool was swirling in the sea near the coast, like a giant mortar. They¡¯re not appearing at the same ce the lower-sses did, but here!?

    The whirlpool is growing everrge. It¡¯s almost like an antlion nest.

    Eventually, the space in the middle of that whirlpool cracked with a *pakin*.

    Following that, two more cracks formed to its left and right, before the space itself fractured like ss. The whirlpool disappeared, and three figures showed themselves above the sea.

    ¡°Here theye¡­!¡±

    The first one, which fell into the sea while raising giant sshes before raising up on its hind legs as if to intimidate its opponents, had the form of a stag beetle. Its size is on the small end for an advanced-ss.

    Well, even so, it¡¯s still about as tall as a building with several dozens of stories. I¡¯m pretty sure even Frame Gears would be easily bisected by that pair of giant golden jaws.

    The next one that appeared was some star-shaped thing. Is that¡­ Uhh¡­ A starfish? Whatever it is, it¡¯s floating on the ocean and slowly rotating.

    This one is a regr-sized advanced-ss, and it¡¯s easily over a hundred meters in length. I think a baseball field should be roughly about that size.

    And thest one that appeared, piercing through space, is¡ªa dragon.

    A double-headed dragon.

    It¡¯s not an Eastern serpentine dragon, but a Western one. However, it doesn¡¯t have any wings.

    Spiky protrusions covered its whole body from the top of its head to the tip of its tail, and there¡¯s some horn-like things on its chest as well.

    Its size is no joke. It¡¯s close to 1.5 times asrge as the starfish from earlier. Without a doubt, it¡¯s the biggest advanced-ss I¡¯ve encountered so far.

    The two-headed dragonnded in the ocean with its four thick w-tipped feet, raising giant water stters around.

    At that time, I finally noticed that someone was standing on each of the two-headed dragon¡¯s heads.

    Two ruler-sses with dark-golden crystal structures on their bodies. Their faces are simr, but one is a male-type while the other is a female-type. They aren¡¯t very tall. Instead of a man and a woman, they feel more like a boy and a girl.

    Two ruler-sses that look very much like each other. Don¡¯t tell me¡­

    ¡°Touya¡­ You remember that promise you made, right¡­¡±

    Ende¡¯s voice came out of themunicator.

    ¡°So, those two ruler-sses are¡­¡±

    ¡°Aah. Leto and Luto. The ones who forced me and Nei through some serious hardships.¡±

    When I looked back up at the heads of the two-headed dragon, I could clearly see the twinsughing as they looked over here.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of spectators, Luto. What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Obviously, we have to send a grand greeting to them, don¡¯t we?¡±

    The two-headed dragon put strength in its four feet as it turned both of its heads towards the shore. Particles of light began gathering in its opened mouths, while sparks began dancing all over its body. Oh crap!

    The next instant, two extrarge particle cannon beams shot out of the two-headed dragon¡¯s mouths together with a blinding sh.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 396: The Golden Destroyer, and the Gold Hammer.

    <h4>Chapter 396: The Golden Destroyer, and the Gold Hammer.</h4>

    (Author: POV changes mid-chapter.)

    ¡°[Shield]!¡±

    I casted defensive magic enhanced with divinity from Reginleiv.

    The normally-invisible barriers shone with a sublime light as they stood against the two particle beams shot by the two-headed dragon.

    It¡¯s impossible for the shield enhanced with divinity to break under normal circumstances, but the other side is a dependant of the evil god. As expected, it possesses power befitting that status; the barriers soon began creaking under the pressure of the attack.

    However, they somehow endured and managed to defend against the particle beams. Although, the [Shield]s immediately broke apart afterwards.

    ¡°First thing they do is that, huh, those bastards¡­¡±

    I was honestly a bit panicked back there, you know. Those guys, messing around¡­

    ¡°Oi, Ende. I¡¯m going to iste those two to somece else; I can leave them to you after that, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah. I¡¯ll do something together with Mel and the others.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll leave that to you then. Fragarach, mode change: Chains.¡±

    The 48 daggers floating around Reginleiv each changed form into short chains, which then connected together to form one single long chain. Two counterweight-like crystal balls are attached on either end.

    The chain, with divinity poured into it, circled around Reginleiv as it lengthened itself.

    ¡°Go. Catch those two ill-natured ruler-sses. [Gleipnir].¡±

    The crystal chain moved with shocking speed and flew towards the two ruler-sses standing on top of the two-headed dragon¡¯s heads. The chain assaulted the twin ruler-sses while undting, almost like a crystal snake.

    ¡°What is this!?¡±

    ¡°What is this!?¡±

    The two counterweights on both ends caught Leto and Luto respectively, and drawing an S- shape in the air, they tightly bound the two together.

    It won¡¯tst long. I sent the two ruler-sses flying towards a nearby beach together with the chains.

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    The chains binding the two of them cracked with a *piki*. Well, those ruler-sses are also holders of divinity as dependants of the evil god, after all.

    Since I can¡¯t let Reginleiv¡¯s Fragarachs get broken this early in the game, I released the bindings, and dropped the two of them onto the beach below.

    Leto and Luto fell onto the beach andnded with safe postures.

    However, this isn¡¯t the end, you know.

    ¡°[Prison].¡±

    This time, I used imprisonment magic to seal the two up. Normally, that [Prison] wouldn¡¯t break from anything.

    However, since they¡¯re variant ruler-sses, that bes uncertain. If they focus their all on breaking it, it isn¡¯t impossible for them to get out of the [Prison].

    ¡ªWell, that¡¯s assuming they can actually put all their focus into breaking the [Prison], that is.

    ¡°Do with them what you want. We¡¯ll deal with the advanced-sses.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Touya.¡± (Note: ¡°Thank you¡± was in English.)

    A monotone Dragoon rushed towards this direction in its high-mobility mode. The three Phrase ruler-ss girls, Mel and the others, are riding in its hands.

    The three of them got down from the Dragoon after it stopped, and Ende also jumped down from the cockpit.

    ¡°What, and here I was wondering who it could be; aren¡¯t you guys the losers and the runaway former [Sovereign]?¡±

    ¡°Ara, aren¡¯t you Nei? To see you together with Endymion who you hated so much before, what a surprise. I was sure you had run back to Phrasia while crying, you know.¡±

    Ignoring the two whoughed at them like that, Ende and the others entered the [Prison]. I¡¯ve set it up so that everything besides variants can pass through them, so they¡¯re fine on that regard.

    ¡°¡ªLeto, Luto. It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    While Mel called out to them, the four of them stood in front of the twins.

    I¡¯m concerned about their battle, but let¡¯s leave it to Ende and the others. I¡¯ve got a ton of things I need to do here as well.

    I returned the chain-shaped Fragarachs to their original board shapes, and made them attach back onto Reginleiv¡¯s back.

    First, we have to do something against the three advanced-sses.

    ¡°Touya-san, how should we respond against the advanced-sses?¡±

    At Yumina¡¯s question, I sank into thought for a while before sending instructions to the others.

    ¡°Suu, take your Overlord against the stag beetle. Sakura¡¯ll support her. Yae, Hilda, Elze and Linze will be on the starfish. Leen, Luu and Yumina, you three cover the knight order and attack the advanced-sses based on the situation. I¡¯ll be handling the two-headed dragon. If you managed to defeat your opponent, go and lend a hand to the others.¡±

    That stag beetle advanced-ss isn¡¯t thatrge. It¡¯s at most 70, 80 meters long. Suu¡¯s Ortlinde Overlord is over 30 meters tall; I think it¡¯s plenty possible for her to hold it back by force.

    In the first ce, Ortlinde is a frame made with point defense in mind. Its defense is solid. And with Sakura¡¯s support added in, it should be perfect.

    I¡¯m a bit worried about the starfish since I can¡¯t tell what kind of attack it would use, but if it¡¯s those four, they should be able to manage.

    And, the thing I¡¯m left to do is to deal with that two-headed dragon as fast as I can, then go and help out the others.

    I¡¯m relying on you, Ende. Please don¡¯t let those ruler-ssese over here.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±

    I re-deployed the Fragarachs on my back, and headed back in towards the two-headed dragon.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    (Note: POV change. I¡¯m pleasantly surprised; it¡¯s a viewpoint we havn¡¯t seen so far. Something like a third-person view centered on one person.)

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s our turn-nano ja! Can¡¯t wait to show them my power-no!¡±

    Suu shook with joy inside Ortlinde Overlord¡¯s cockpit. There¡¯s that thing about it being a defensive mech too, so in the battles up until now, there hasn¡¯t been a single time where Suu had gone out to the front lines.

    However, this time, Touya has expressed his permission. It¡¯s fine to beat those enemies up without hesitation.

    ¡°And anyway, Touya¡¯s a bit too overprotective-no ja. I¡¯m one of his wives too. An advanced- ss variant or two, that¡¯s easy as pie-ja.¡±

    ¡°No negligence. The part King-sama is worried about is that part of Suu¡¯s where you get ahead of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­ T-that just now was me trying to pump myself up-ja. I¡¯m not getting ahead of myself!¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Sakura¡¯s calm voice came over from the speaker installed in the cockpit, making her unintentionally raise her voice.

    She then regretted it a little as her attitude just now was a bit childish. Among Touya¡¯s fianc¨¦es, Suu is the youngest. She¡¯s two years younger than the next youngest Yumina and Luu.

    Even though they¡¯re only two years older, Suu felt that the two of them could already deal with issues maturely. (That¡¯s only what Suu thought, and it isn¡¯t actually true.)

    That thought made Suu impatient. She wanted to quickly be a splendiddy just like those two.

    Recently, she had asked her mother Ellen to teach her things like sewing, etiquette and dancing. Although the results weren¡¯t really satisfactory¡­

    ¡°In any case, right now it¡¯s beating the stag beetle in front of me-no ja!¡±

    Inside the customized cockpit for her personal use, Suu swiftly operated the control stick, and inputtedmands using the buttons under her fingers while pouring magic power into them.

    ¡°Cannon Knuckle Spiral!¡±

    The right arm of Ortlinde Overlord, which it held up, began spinning rapidly from the elbow down andunched off.

    The golden right hand, which flew in a straight line, shed against the dark golden stag beetle which is standing up on its hind legs.

    After around two seconds of grinding against the stag beetle, the right hand bounced off, failing to prate its target, and returned back to the main body.

    The stag beetle hadrge cracks in the center of its chest due to the attack, but those cracks soon began to regenerate, and before long it returned to an unhurt appearance.

    ¡°Mu. So it can¡¯t be dealt with that easily, huh.¡±

    For a normal Phrase, destroying its core would defeat it. That¡¯s the same with the variants, but since the variants aren¡¯t transparent like the normal Phrases, it¡¯s hard to tell where their cores are located.

    And when it¡¯s an advanced-ss, which usually has multiple cores, one can¡¯t even tell how many cores it has, let alone where they are.

    Well, at a nce, it¡¯s most likely not in the thin legs or therge jaws which are used as weapons, but somewhere in its torso or abdomen area.

    ¡°If only I know the locations of the cores-no¡­¡±

    ¡°Leave that to me. Rossweisse is a support-type Frame Gear. It has that kind of powers too.¡±

    ¡°Sakura? What¡¯re you going to do-ja?¡±

    Song magic is released again from the white Frame Gear Sakura¡¯s piloting, Rossweisse.

    The song¡ªthe main theme of aedy movie where the protagonist went back to the past in

    acar-shaped time machine¡ªspread out vigorously, befitting its title of ¡°The Power of Love¡±, as it assaulted the advanced-ss.

    It¡¯s not damaging; the sound and light wave permeated throughout the body of the stag beetle that¡¯s trying to intimidate its opponents, and found the locations of its cores.

    ¡°Three cores altogether. One in the head, two in the chest. The chest cores are lined up vertically with one in the front and one in the back. Sending data.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    On the sub-monitor to Suu¡¯s left, an image of the advanced-ss in front of her was disyed. Three glowing dots could be seen inside its body in the image. Those are the locations of the cores, no doubt.

    ¡°With this, it¡¯s possible to aim at and destroy them-ja. Now I just need an attack that can reach the cores¡­¡±

    While ring at the screen, Suu groaned. It takes quite an amount of power to break through the thick bodies of advanced-sses and reach the cores situated inside them.

    Even with Sakura¡¯s song magic strengthening, it¡¯s unknown whether she can put out that much force. Furthermore, she needs to break the three of them quickly in session, or the advanced-ss will regenerate itself, forcing her to start the process from zero again.

    Maybe bet on the possibility, andbine the drill parts of the all-purpose underground tank [Mjolnir]¡ªwhich makes up Ortlinde Overlord¡¯s legs¡ªwith Overlord¡¯s arm, and use ¡°Cannon Knuckle Spiral¡± on top of that¡­

    ¡°I thought something like this might happen!¡±

    ¡°Wah!? Wh-wh-wh-what-ja!?¡±

    Suu jumped in her seat due to the sudden voice which came from the speakers. The voice just now was from the maintenance chief of the Frame Gears, as well as the manager of Babylon¡¯s [Workshop], High Rosetta.

    ¡°We¡¯ve made specialized tools for Overlord-dearimasu yo! I¡¯ll drop them down right now- dearimasu!¡±

    From Babylon, standing by several hundred meters above in the sky, a single weapon was dropped down. That weapon fell down on top of the sands in front of Suu¡¯s Ortlinde Overlord while producing a loud bang.

    At first, it was a deep tremor sound of *dogon*, then followed by metallic *jarararararan* sounds.

    ¡°This is¡­!¡±

    A gigantic iron ball (it¡¯s not made out of iron though) with a golden sheen, connected to a long chain. This weapon, which is called a morning star elsewhere in the world, was huge beyond description, as befitting a weapon for Ortlinde Overlord¡¯s use.

    ¡°Anti advanced-ss specialized giga gravity weapon, [Gold Hammer]-dearimasu!¡±

    The retort that ¡°Isn¡¯t this a hammer from a hammer throw athletic event instead of an actual hammer!?¡± waspletely not on Suu¡¯s mind, since she doesn¡¯t have the required knowledge.

    First, you all know Ortlinde Overlord¡ªat least a substantial part of it¡ªwas a reference to GaoGaiGar. This was mentioned in the WN before.

    Second, GaoGaiGar had a finisher called Goldion Hammer¡ªwhich the Babylon group actually tried to recreate before (mentioned in passing in the WN¡­ I think).

    Third, Goldion Hammer is an actual hammer. Like, the one-with-a-rectangr-metal-weight- on-a-straight-wooden-handle kind of hammer.

    Now,bine all that, and you see the point of the retort. Which is ¡°This isn¡¯t a hammer you bloody idiot!¡±. Whew, feels nice to get all that off.)

    ¡°The [Gold Hammer] would umte magi-graviton¡ªwhich is created with help from [Gravity] and [Prison]¡ªinside its hammerponent as it spins around. And when that hammer collides with its target, those umted gravitons would be released all at once, and the resulting magi-graviton waves would crush the target into powder-dearimasu yo. As such, the more you spin it, the more powerful it would be; however, if you do it too much,

    Ortlinde Overlord would be unable to handle the generated power-dearimasu. Please be careful with that.¡±

    Suupletely did not understand the meaning of the long exnation Rosetta gave with a proud tone, but she got that it¡¯s a really strong weapon.

    Ortlinde Overlord¡¯s hand grabbed the handle of the [Gold Hammer], which has fallen on the beach. The attached chain¡¯s length only reaches to about its chest area. When it tried raising it upwards, it had no problems lifting the iron ball portion altogether. Seems like it¡¯s still a manageable weight right now.

    In this base state, it¡¯s already good enough to be used as a weapon. However, it¡¯scking when the opponent is an advanced-ss.

    ¡°Alright! A woman needs to be brave; I¡¯ll do it-no ja!¡±

    Ortlinde Overlord started slowly spinning the [Gold Hammer] it¡¯s holding. At first, it swung the hammer lightly back and forth like a pendulum, but it gradually picked up momentum.

    Eventually, the gold-colored ball began flying in a circle vertically as the wind roared around it, blowing up the sand underneath.

    Without killing its momentum, the hammer was then shifted from a vertical rotation into a horizontal rotation. Sparks flew from the golden ball at the end as the tremendous force put huge strain on Ortlinde Overlord¡¯s arms.

    Even Suu could tell that a force several times more than that are being stored in the golden ball right now. A [Prison] barrier was keeping that energy from escaping.

    The stag beetle in front had begun gathering light inside its huge jaws. It¡¯s trying to release a particle beam cannon, simr to what the two-headed dragon had done earlier.

    ¡°Like I¡¯ll let you do thatttt!¡±

    Ortlinde Overlord began rotating its entire body like a gold spinning top to add more force to the [Gold Hammer].

    And, after having been umted to the limit, the mass of magi-graviton was thrown with a fierce momentum towards the stag beetle advanced-ss.

    The [Gold Hammer], which flew out like a bullet, struck the neck of the stag beetle advanced- ss. At the same time, ck particles flowed out of the [Gold Hammer], and began distorting the space around it.

    Together with a loud rumble, arge shockwave shot out into the surroundings.

    And, the body of the stag beetle advanced-ss began crumbling down into sand-like particles, which were then carried away by the wind. Everything, including its cores, were broken down into tiny pieces.

    ¡°Turn into dust!¡±

    The figure of the stag beetle advanced-ss was already gone within the spherical twisted space. And eventually, when the spatial distortion subsided, nothing was there besides the gentle waves.

    Complete annihtion. Contrary to Suu¡¯s words, it didn¡¯t even leave a single spec of dust behind.

    Together with the thrown [Gold Hammer], on a side note. The [Gold Hammer] was, surprisingly, a disposable final weapon.

    ¡°I did it, Touya! Oop!?¡±

    Suu rejoiced in the cockpit. However, right afterwards, Ortlinde Overlord sank to its knees on the shore. Steam and magical residues areing out all over its body, and its arm armors arepletely wrecked too.

    The various meter disys inside the cockpit lost their light as if their power was cut, too, and only the bare minimum disys are left.

    ¡°Wha, what¡¯s going on!? It¡¯s not moving!?¡±

    ¡°No need to worry-dearimasu. The recoil from using the [Gold Hammer] was probably toorge-dearimasho. It¡¯s just a temporary overheat-dearimasu yo. As expected, the current Overlord isn¡¯t good enough to handle that much decay energy-dearimash*ta na.¡±

    Suu opened the hatch manually and got out of herpletely-immobile machine.

    The battles on the beach are still continuing right now; in the distance, the figures of the knight orders¡¯ Frame Gears having skirmishes with lower-ss variants could be seen.

    ¡°Good job.¡±

    A white Frame Gear slid into view below her. It¡¯s Sakura.

    Suu, who¡¯s standing on top of Ortlinde¡¯s opened chest armor, pouted in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that I beat the advanced-ss, but at this rate, I wouldn¡¯t be able to go help Touya and the others, wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be active on your behalf too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair-no ja!¡±

    She did think it was childish, but she couldn¡¯t help but shout out like that. After all, the long- awaited showtime for her had ended this early on.

    ¡°It¡¯s not. Suu already did her job. You can be proud. Monica, transfer Ortlinde Overlord back to Babylon¡¯s [Hangar] together with its pilot.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°A, hey! I¡¯m not done talking¡­!¡±

    The kneeling golden giant was wrapped in light, and disappeared from the beach together with Suu.

    Only Sakura¡¯s Rossweisse was left at that ce.

    ¡°Now then. To go to Elze and the others, or go to King-sama¡­ I guess I¡¯ll go and support the knight orders with Yumina and the others, but¡­¡±

    Inside Rossweisse¡¯s cockpit, Sakura muttered as she checked up on the battle situation with search magic.

    There shouldn¡¯t be a need to worry about Elze and the others. The three martial faction girls among the fianc¨¦e members, Elze, Yae and Hilda are all there after all.

    And as for Touya, Sakura¡¯s even less worried about him than Elze¡¯s group. It¡¯s impossible for him to lose. Not even if heaven and earth inversed themselves. That was the amount of confidence Sakura had in Touya, almost to the degree of blind faith.

    Given that, her only option would be the knight orders supported by Yumina and the others. Rossweisse is a support-type rearguard model in the first ce. Its abilities would be able to fully apply themselves in that kind of situation.

    As Sakura decided on that course of action in her heart, she drove Rossweisse towards the battlefield that¡¯s still wrapped in turmoil.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 397: Starfish-type Advanced-Class, and Six Simultaneous Strike.

    <h4>Chapter 397: Starfish-type Advanced-ss, and Six Simultaneous Strike.</h4>

    (Note: another third-person view chapter. This one seems to be focused on Yae, although since it¡¯s basically third-person that doesn¡¯t show much.)

    ¡°When you look at it again, it¡¯s really huge-degozaru na¡­¡±

    Yae couldn¡¯t help butment on the figure of the starfish-type advanced-ss, which is being shown on the monitor of Schwertleite.

    It¡¯s an advanced-ss that looks like a pentagram, but when you¡¯re looking at it from the side after itnded, it looks more like a kind of small mountain.

    While slowly rotating its body, it¡¯s sending sand flying all over the ce; it¡¯s apparently levitating off the ground a bit. Its dark golden body glittered as it reflected the sun.

    ¡°Now then, how should we deal with this.¡±

    ¡°Just thinking about it isn¡¯t gonna do anything. Early bird gets the worm, get them before they get you! [Boost]!¡±

    The crimson frame piloted by Elze, Gerhilde, rushed towards the starfish-type advanced-ss in a straight line while using the vernier on its back to propel itself. As always, she moves quick.

    ¡°[Touki Release]! Finishing move! [Cannon Break]!¡±

    Gerhilde¡¯s right fist, wrapped in Touki, impacted on one of the starfish-type¡¯s appendages.

    Without pause, the pile bunker equipped on its right arm shot out with a bang, and broke the advanced-ss¡¯ body further. Large cracks began showing on the advanced-ss.

    ¡°Here¡¯s one more!¡±

    Gerhilde took a stance before driving its left fist into the same location. And once again, the vicious pile bunker was unleashed on the same spot, and therge cracks grew even deeper.

    With dark golden fragments peeling off, the tip of one of the starfish-type advanced-ss¡¯ appendages broke off with a snap.

    ¡°Muu¡­¡±

    However, as the broken-off tip began dissolving into a sludge, the broken section began regenerating, and was restored to its original form within moments.

    ¡°Guess the core isn¡¯t going to be conveniently located right there, huh.¡±

    While muttering that, Elze moved Gerhilde away from the advanced-ss.

    ¡°But, I was able to grasp the locations of the cores with that regeneration, onee-chan.¡±

    Amunication came in from the younger sister of the twins, Linze. Her Helmwige was observing the advanced-ss in the sky while maintaining its flight form.

    For both Phrases and variants, when they regenerate, the required magic poweres from their cores. Which means, if one traces back the flow of magic power during regeneration, they can get a decent estimate of where the cores are.

    ¡°Probably, there¡¯s one in the center, and five in each of its legs.¡±

    Six cores in total. Quite arge number even for an advanced-ss.

    ¡°Six¡­ And we have to destroy them at basically the same time, don¡¯t we?¡±

    Inside the orange knight-looking Frame Gear, Siegrune, Hilda murmured.

    ¡°Linze, can we call Leen over and use [Brionac] on it?¡±

    Giant Magic Cannon [Brionac]. A weapon that guarantees destruction with one hit, it fires a specially-modified drill bullet through enormous magic power and the magics [Spiral] and [Explosion].

    Due to that, it can only be used by Linze and Leen, two individuals withrge amounts of magic power, pouring all their reserves into it simultaneously¡­ And even then, they can only fire one shot; in a sense, it¡¯s a very hard-to-handle weapon as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t do that. However, we only have one shot with that, and if even one of its cores are left, we would¡¯ve fired it for nothing¡­ The risks are toorge, I think?¡±

    ¡°Umumu, it¡¯s true that if we missed and Linze-dono as well as Leen-dono dropped out afterwards, that would be tough-degozaru na¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone! In front!¡±

    When Yae and the others looked back at the starfish-type advanced ss when they heard Hilda¡¯s shout, its slow rotation had stopped before anyone of them had noticed.

    Cracks showed on the five appendages, and leaving the central pentagon portion of the pentagram, the five triangr ends detached themselves. Each one of them was connected with the central portion by long and thin tentacles.

    The front ends of the appendages connected to those tentacles reared up almost like a snake¡¯s neck.

    And, particles of light began gathering in front of them.

    ¡°!? Evade-degozaru!¡±

    Reacting to Yae¡¯s words, the Frame Gears scattered from that spot immediately.

    From the tips of the detached appendage of the starfish-type,ser-like attacks¡ªthinner than the particle beam cannons fired by the twin-headed dragon earlier¡ªwere fired.

    A nauseating sizzling sound reached their ears, and when they looked at the ces that were struck, they could see sand melting into a puddle.

    ¡°They¡¯reing again!¡±

    Elze yelled.

    When they looked up, the other appendages of the starfish were extended towards them in a simr fashion. And once again,sers were fired from their tips.

    Fivesers sliced through the sky as they closed in on Yae and the others¡¯ Valkyrias.

    ¡°Lestia-style sword technique, Second ¡¤ Wild Dance!¡±

    Hilda¡¯s Siegrune, which jumped off the beach, wielded its sword and cut one of the extended tip of the starfish-type into pieces in an instant.

    The tip, which was cut up before one could even blink, fell down in pieces onto the beach, where it raised ck smoke and melted down into a sludge. Among them, a red core with a 2m diameter could also be found.

    However, the appendage which lost its tip quickly began regenerating itself, and returned to its former appearance within moments.

    The core was probably regenerated as well. They¡¯re back where they started at, basically.

    Everyone temporarily took some distance from the starfish-type to escape from thesers.

    ¡°Although we already knew it, destroying one end had no meaning, eh.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we have to destroy all of them at the same time, as expected.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only four of us, you know?¡±

    ¡°Two more¡­ Should we ask Yumina-dono, Luu-dono, or Leen-dono for help-degozaru ka?¡±

    With two more people¡­ Or at worst, with one more person, the five of them could hit the five cores in the appendages simultaneously, then before those regenerate, they wouldunch a coordinated attack on the central core; with that, it might be doable.

    However, with the current situation, it¡¯s hard to pull Yumina, Luu or Leen off their support jobs for the knight orders.

    ¡°Two more people, eh. If so, shall we help out?¡±

    ¡°¡°¡°¡°Eh?¡±¡±¡±¡±

    Everyone¡¯s voice ovepped as a sudden enquiry came out from nowhere.

    Before any of them had noticed, two women were each standing on Yae¡¯s Schwertleite¡¯s and Hilda¡¯s Siegrune¡¯s shoulders.

    One of them was holding a three-meter long giant crystal sword that definitely doesn¡¯t look like something a woman can hold up, and the other had a quiver on her back and arge, beautiful bow in her hands.

    ¡°Moroha aneue and Karina-dono!? Since when!?¡±

    Yae opened her eyes wide in shock as she looked at her fianc¨¦¡¯s older sister, standing on top of Schwertleite¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t nning to fight at first, you know. But sitting still just makes me itchy. So I thought maybe I can get some leftovers at least, or something like that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine either way, to be honest. Just got invited by Moroha. Well, it¡¯ll at least let me waste some time.¡±

    The two of them spoke as if they¡¯re here to y. No, they actually are only here to y. At least, the two of them can say that easily.

    ¡°So the five of us including me would get the feet. And the central portion would be dealt with by Karina¡¯s arrow¡ª¡±

    ¡°No no. It won¡¯t do for us to overstep our bounds as supports, you know. The final strike, let¡¯s see¡­ Linze, you do it.¡±

    ¡°Fue!? M-m-me-desu ka!?¡±

    Linze raised a shrill voice due to the sudden nomination. Karina talked about the final strike like it¡¯s something easy to do, but if it misses, everything would be reset.

    To the timid Linze, that might be a bit too tough a burden.

    ¡°It¡¯ll work out if you rx. You¡¯re someone who¡¯s been through quite a few tough spots as well, you know. You can do it. Show some good stuff to Touya, eh?¡±

    ¡°Ye, yes!¡±

    Linze answered vigorously inside the skyborne Helmwige¡¯s cockpit.

    ¡°Alright, then the five of us, myself, Karina, Elze, Hilda and Yae will crush the cores inside that starfish¡¯s five feet together. And immediately after that, Linze would destroy the core in its center. Got it?¡±

    While carrying the giant crystal sword on her shoulder, Moroha notified everyone of the n. Hilda had a slight doubt about how she was able to hear Moroha¡¯s words so clearly even though she isn¡¯t speaking through the speakers installed in the cockpit; but since they¡¯re goddesses who have descended to this world in human form, she figured that it¡¯s not worth it to ponder about things like that, and threw that question out of her brain.

    Moroha and Karina got off the shoulders of the Frame Gears, andnded onto the beach.

    Karina took out two machetes from who-knows-where, and took a stance with one in each hand.

    During that time,sers were being continuously fired off from the appendages of the starfish in front, but Karina deflected all of them using the machetes in her hands.

    Just what kind of skill must you possess to be able to do something like deflectingsers; the four of them stared dumbfoundedly in silence from within their Frame Gears. They eventually decided that it¡¯s not worth it to ponder about things like that as well, and threw that question out of their brain.

    ¡°Alright. Then let¡¯s go. Everyone besides Linze is to spread out and destroy a core each within

    aminute. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Acknowledged.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±

    ¡°Understood, desu.¡±

    ¡°Well then, begin operation!¡±

    Three Frame Gears and two goddesses dashed out on the beach.

    The starfish feet, extending out from its center via tentacles, chased after each one of them withser attacks. However, everyone managed to dodge, reflect, or cut through them. Well, there¡¯s only one person who cut through thesers, but that¡¯s not an important point.

    ¡°Kokonoe Shinmei-ryuu Ougi: Shiden Issen!¡±

    The first one to strike was Yae¡¯s Schwertleite. With sword shes so fast that they¡¯re imperceptible to the untrained eye, she tore through one of the golden appendages of the starfish.

    The moment Yae spotted the red core among the pieces of the foot, she instantly thrusted out her katana, and pierced through her target.

    The core, producing a high-pitched *pakin*, broke apart. One down.

    ¡°[Boost]!¡±

    The next one after Yae was Elze, piloting the crimson Gerhilde. Using the pile bunkers on both arms, she rained blows on the appendage which had been firingsers her way.

    Firstes the punches d in divinity, and targeting the ces that became cracked from those, she drove in the pile bunkers. The figure of the golden appendage being slowly crushed into pieces could no longer be called a fight; it¡¯s more urate to call it a demolition work, or rock excavation.

    ¡°Found you!¡±

    From the broken pieces, the core rolled out. With a scoop-like motion, Elze¡¯s Gerhildended a beautiful uppercut on it, destroying the core. Two down.

    ¡°Hoi, hoi, hoi-tto.¡±

    While deflecting the consecutivesersing her way with the machetes in her hands, Karina ran about on the sand. Her instincts as the Hunting God, to never let a prey escape, had perfectly seen through every move made by the appendage reflected in her eyes.

    As she made a light jump and arrived at the spot right before the appendage, she swung the machete in her hand once, and like splitting firewood, the appendage¡ªtogether with the core inside it¡ªwas split in half. A in and anticlimactic end, with nothing special that requires mention. Three down.

    ¡°Lestia-style sword technique, Fifth ¡¤ Spiral!¡±

    The orange knight piloted by Hilda, Siegrune, shed with the appendage which thrusted itself at her straight from the front.

    The crystal sword wielded by its right arm, with a spiral wind around it, broke apart the tip of the appendage almost like a drill-tippednce.

    The red core, being swept up by the spiralling winds, flew high up into the sky.

    ¡°Fu!¡±

    Siegrune¡¯s sword shed horizontally, and cleanly bisected the core which fell back down, pulled by gravity. Four down.

    ¡°Everyone else finished without problems, huh. Guess I¡¯ll finish this up as well.¡±

    The Sword God, Moroha, smiled while casually swinging her giant crystal sword¡ª3m long and around 30-40cm wide¡ªwith one hand, and cutting apart thesers that came her way.

    And towards the approaching appendage, she made another casual swing of her sword. Even though there¡¯s still quite a bit of distance between the two, the shockwave produced by the sword sh easily cut apart the appendage.

    The sh, which seemed like it cut apart the very space itself, also cleanly cut through the core. Five down.

    Moroha, who had done that without moving a single step, looked up towards the hovering Helmwige.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s get to the finale, shall we?¡±

    A flow of magic power could be felt from the pentagon-like center of the starfish, which has lost its five legs. The final core is there. They need to hurry.

    The regeneration had already begun. If the cores in the appendages are regenerated, everyone¡¯s hard work would be for naught. That cannot be allowed to happen.

    ¡°¡­ Here, Ie!¡±

    Linze gripped the control stick in front of her strongly, and started descending towards the center of the starfish.

    She concentrated all her attention on the illusionary sights for the revolver cannons, disyed on the monitor in front of her.

    When the starfish¡¯s center lined up perfectly with the sights, Linze squeezed the triggers on the control sticks in her hands.

    Together with a series of piercing firing sounds, crystal bullets were fired out quickly in session.

    The center of the starfish advanced-ss had its shape gradually gouged out by the rain of bullets.

    Eventually, within the dark golden wreckage, thest red core showed itself. The merciless rain of bullets from Helmwigended upon it as well, and numerous cracks began showing on its surface.

    However, the central core is more than four meters in diameter, and is rather hard to break. At this rate, the cores in its feet wouldplete their regeneration before that.

    ¡°I won¡¯t, let you!¡±

    In the skies above the starfish¡¯s central portion, Linze had Helmwige transform back into its Frame Gear form.

    Only the flight form has the ability to fly, and the Frame Gear form obviously could not. That led to the result of Helmwige falling straight down due to gravity. Which was exactly what Linze had aimed for.

    ¡°Yaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±

    Together with a yell of fighting spirit, Helmwige¡¯s falling heel dropnded squarely on the cracked central core.

    It¡¯s a strike unleashed by the younger sister, copying moves from her martial artist older sister, whose training andbat sessions she had been watching closer than anyone.

    The brilliant strike had definitely destroyed thest central core. The starfish advanced-ss is no more.

    The central body of the starfish advanced-ss broke down all at once, and began melting down. Everyone left its immediate vicinity in order to not get caught in its death, and watched over it from afar.

    ¡°You did it, Linze! That was quite a good form back there!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve certainly felt your bonds with Elze-dono with that-degozaru na. It was a splendid strike- degozatta.¡±

    ¡°Ee. A beautiful hit filled with spirit. As expected.¡±

    ¡°Is, that so? I was, sort of in a trance back there, so. I¡¯m d it worked¡­¡±

    Linze smiled with embarrassment.

    With this, the starfish-type advanced-ss is down. After this¡­ As Linze turned her eyes towards the shoreline while thinking that, the battle between the twin-headed dragon and Touya¡¯s Reginleiv was also approaching its end.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 398: Twin-headed Dragon Defeated, and the Awakening Divine Sword.

    <h4>Chapter 398: Twin-headed Dragon Defeated, and the Awakening Divine Sword.</h4>

    (Note: seems like it¡¯s back to Touya view.)

    Some sword-like things wereunched from the spinal fins of the twin-headed dragon, and flew towards Reginleiv.

    However, the twelve crystal spheres orbiting Reginleiv like satellites knocked down each and every one of them.

    They¡¯re the Fragarachs in [Sphere] form. In this form, it¡¯s possible for it to fulfill the role of a barrier that automatically repels all projectile attacks.

    ¡°Alright then. I should finish this side up soon as well. I¡¯m worried about Ende¡¯s group, and the knight orders seem like they¡¯re having trouble, too.¡±

    The ongoing battle is slightly in our favor. The lower- and intermediate-sses were stronger than our expectations, so some of the knight orders are being pushed back, but overall we¡¯re steadily heading for the win.

    Seems like both Suu and Elze¡¯s group finished up their businesses. If they went and added their supports to the knight orders, they should gain even more of an advantage. I¡¯ve gotta hurry up too.

    The twin-headed dragon in front of my eyes opened its huge mouths towards the flying Reginleiv, and began gathering particles of light within them.

    ¡°Oops, that¡¯s not gonna happen.¡±

    The twelve flying [Sphere]s changed form into two [Lance]s andunched themselves towards the two mouths of the twin-headed dragon.

    The two [Lance]s, which pierced into their target¡¯s throats, spread open like an umbre and began spinning.

    Like drills, the [Lance]s dug through the mouths of the twin-headed dragon, and burst out of the back of its two heads.

    The two heads cracked and broke into pieces from their jaws up, and began the usual routine of raising ck smoke and dissolving.

    However, the broken parts immediately began regenerating and finished momentster. Well, I attacked them knowing that would happen, though.

    ¡°The locations of the cores¡­¡±

    Using [Divine Eyes], I scoured the body of the twin-headed dragon. The chest and abdomen¡­ And the tail. Three in total, huh. A bit troublesome, but it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t do it.

    Of the two [Lance]s that returned, I took one into Reginleiv¡¯s hand, and changed the other into 24 [Dagger]s.

    And then, merging those [Dagger]s with the [Lance] I held in my hand, I converted them into a single [Heavy Lance].

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    While holding the [Heavy Lance], I charged towards the twin-headed dragon.

    Crashing headlong into the twin-headed dragon¡¯s chest, I proceeded to demolish it with my momentum.

    As expected, it¡¯s hard. The defense is probably tougher than on its heads. Even the spinning [Heavy Lance] isn¡¯t going through it very quickly. This bastard¡­ Just don¡¯t know when to give up, do you.

    ¡°[Divinity Release]!¡±

    An aura of divinity d itself around Reginleiv. At the same time, the resistance I felt disappeared, and the [Heavy Lance] smoothly made its way through the twin-headed dragon¡¯s body.

    Eventually, the tip of the [Heavy Lance] touched the roughly 3m-wide red core in its chest.

    ¡°Break.¡±

    With an eleration from Reginleiv, the core was instantly pulverized into pieces.

    Aftering out of the twin-headed dragon¡¯s back, I made a U-turn, and charged at it again with the [Heavy Lance] held up in my hand.

    This time, I¡¯m aiming at the core in its abdomen.

    The divinity-d [Heavy Lance] once again pierced into the twin-headed dragon through its back, and continued boring into its body.

    And after piercing through therge red core deep within with the [Heavy Lance], Reginleiv broke out of the twin-headed dragon¡¯s body from its abdomen.

    ¡°And with this, it¡¯s the end.¡±

    Like an arrow, Reginleiv flew towards thest remaining core in the tail.

    The core, housed in the tail which is iparably thinner than the chest and abdomen, was easily pierced through and destroyed by the [Heavy Lance] together with the tail itself.

    With all of its cores destroyed, the twin-headed dragon began raising ck smoke and crumbled into pieces.

    While producing ck sludge all over the ground, the twin-headed dragon advanced-ss melted down like a heated wax doll.

    ¡°That was easier than I thought. Now then. I should head to everyone¡¯s¡ª¡±

    ¡°Touya-san! Three o¡¯clock direction, the variant!¡±

    When I looked at the direction Yumina¡¯s sudden call pointed me to, two Chevaliers were caught by a sea anemone-like intermediate-ss variant and were struggling about.

    The dark golden tentacles took the two Chevaliers into its body quickly, and they werepletely absorbed within moments.

    ¡°Flora! What about the pilots!?¡±

    I called out to Flora, stationed in the tent for emergency treatment set up on the beach.

    ¡°They¡¯re alright-desu no. The two pilots both got out safely with the emergency transfer device, and are right here-no.¡±

    I patted my chest in relief when I heard Flora¡¯s reply. People say that casualties are always a possibility in battle, but still, I want to avoid that as much as I can.

    The ones who were eaten were from our knight order, weren¡¯t they. It probably took advantage of the openings created when they went and helped out the other knight orders.

    That tentacle type might be a tough opponent.

    I hoisted the [Heavy Lance] up again and prepared to take it out myself with Reginleiv, but then I noticed that the movement of the sea anemone-type intermediate-ss was weird.

    The sea anemone intermediate-ss was backing off from the shore, and heading into the shallows.

    As I was finding its movements suspicious, the space behind the sea anemone suddenly cracked open, forming a rift in midair.

    The sea anemone disappeared into the space filled with darkness inside the rift. After that, like a video being rewound, the rift disappeared, and the cracked space was restored to normal. Did it escape¡­?

    ¡°What does that¡­?¡±

    I stopped in ce momentarily due to the inexplicable movements shown by the variant. During the instant that space cracked open, I felt like I saw a humanoid figure standing in the darkness¡­ Another variant ruler-ss¡­?

    ¡°¡­ Thinking about it now won¡¯t help. Let¡¯s end this battle first.¡±

    I switched the channel on Reginleiv¡¯smunicator to the open one.

    ¡°All of the advanced-ss variants have been defeated! From this moment onwards, the battle will be for extermination! Everyone is to eliminate the enemies in front of you, without leaving

    asingle one alive!¡±

    ¡°¡°¡°Oou!!¡±¡±¡±

    War cries were raised by the various knight orders. The Frame Gears, with their morale raised high, swung their swords towards the groups of lower-sses remaining.

    We¡¯ve already dealt with around 80% of them. All that¡¯s left is Ende¡¯s group¡­

    I changed the Fragarachs to [Dagger] mode, and sent them towards the knight orders that were being pushed back. While controlling the Fragarachs as they flew about freely in the sky, I turned my head and looked into the [Prison] on top of the beach using [Divine Eyes].

    It sounds like I¡¯m peeking on them, but there technically is a possibility of something happening, so.

    [Divine Eyes] let me see perfectly into the inside of the [Prison]. Inside that space, cut off from the outside, an irregr battle was being carried out.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    (Note: and POV change again.)

    ¡°¡ªLeto, Luto. It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Mel called out to them, but the twin ruler-sses only responded with thin smiles.

    ¡°I was sure that I entrusted the two of you with advising the new [Sovereign]; just what is going on here?¡±

    ¡°Hah. No way we would want to take care of that little kid. You see, we wanted to do something that¡¯s fun.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we got onboard with Yura¡¯s n of crossing worlds. Yura and Gira, and Nei over there all seriously thought to chase after you, but to be honest, we didn¡¯t really care about

    that. We just didn¡¯t want to let the opportunity¡ªto wield our powers however we want in the worlds we crossed into¡ªpass, you see.¡±

    Mel¡¯s slender eyebrow twitched for an instant.

    ¡°And where is that Yura right now? He¡¯s the one pulling all the strings, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°I wonder. We don¡¯t really interact with each other a lot. Ever since obtaining this ¡®Golden Power¡¯, Yura had been doing all sorts of things, but we don¡¯t know the details. There¡¯s no need for us to know, either.¡±

    Not showing his moves even to the twins, who should be his allies. Mel remembered that Yura always had this principle of secrecy to him before as well.

    In [Phrasia], Yura was an excellent researcher and explorer of the unknown. And, as Mel have also noticed, he holds bottomless ambition within him.

    Always hungering for more. In order to obtain what he wants, he wouldn¡¯t choose his methods, wouldn¡¯t shirk from sacrifices, and would never regret his decisions. If something can be used, he would use it; a cold, devilish man.

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter what Yura is thinking about anyway. We¡¯re good as long as it¡¯s enjoyable. And? Is that all you have to say? If that¡¯s so, can we kill you guys yet? I don¡¯t think we¡¯d need something like the power of the former [Sovereign] with where we are now, but since you¡¯re in front of us, I guess we can take it.¡±

    ¡°Just try touching even one strand of Mel-sama¡¯s hair. I¡¯ll grind your core to dust.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say things that you can¡¯t do, okay.¡±

    Nei stood in front of Leto, and turned her rage-filled eyes on her formerpatriot, who¡¯s now a variant.

    Towards her re, Leto simply responded with a thin smile and folded arms.

    Her brother, Luto, who was standing besides her, turned his eyes towards Ende, standing in front of him.

    ¡°We let you escape that time before this. But this time, you¡¯ll die, Endymion. It¡¯d be interesting if you died in front of the [Sovereign], don¡¯t you think? I wonder how should I kill you. It¡¯s troubling.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m troubled too. How should I beat up this idiot in front of me¡­¡±

    Against Luto¡¯s provocation, Ende simply shrugged his shoulders as if mocking him.

    That probably displeased him; Luto pointed a dangerous gaze towards Ende, while letting out a low voice.

    ¡°Hah? Seems like I hit you a bit too hard back then. Is your head okay? How are you, who couldn¡¯t even touch me back then, gonna beat me up?¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s, obviously I¡¯ll get close like this¡ª¡±

    Without any preliminary movements, Ende moved in front of Luto in an instant.

    ¡°Wha!?¡±

    ¡°And do it with all my power, in a gouging motion like this.¡±

    Ende¡¯s right fist, with a twisting motion, impacted on Luto¡¯s left cheek.

    With his neck bent in a weird direction, Luto flew away while bouncing on the ground several times due to the hit he received.

    ¡°Luto!?¡±

    As his sister¡¯s shouted after him, Luto¡ªblown away and rolling on the ground¡ªimpacted against the wall of the [Prison] they were in, and stopped there.

    He immediately stood back up, and red at the white-haired youth who had punched him. Deep cracks had been created on his left cheek, but those immediately regenerated.

    ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me¡­!¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mon, don¡¯t get heated just because you got hit, Luto. Anger dulls one¡¯s judgment. Disturbances in your heart can create fatal openings, you know. That¡¯s what shishou said, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Like you¡¯re so great¡­ Who do you think you areeeee!¡±

    Luto kicked off the ground and charged at Ende in response to his provocation. His right fist was extended towards the muffler-wearing youth, almost as if he¡¯s trying to get back for the hit he took just now.

    However, an instant before the fist couldnd on Ende¡¯s face, he caught it easily with his left hand.

    ¡°Wh¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Only this much? Elze with [Boost] can throw punches a lot sharper than this. If I can¡¯t even stop something like this, I¡¯m gonna get chewed out by shishouter.¡±

    In front of the wide-eyed Luto, Ende made a nimble turn on the spot before thrusting a sharp roundhouse kick at the former¡¯s abdomen. (Note: I¡¯m not sure if ¡°roundhouse kick¡± is the correct English term¡­)

    ¡°Gofu!?¡±

    Once again, Luto was blown backwards. While raising sand all over the ce, he rolled on the ground away from Ende.

    Luto¡¯s older sister, Leto, tried to rush to him, but found her path blocked by Nei and Rize.

    ¡°You¡¯re in my way! Step aside from there!¡±

    Leto¡¯s right arm formed the shape of a de within moments, and turned into a dark gold- colored sword. And that sword was then swung down on Nei, who¡¯s in front of her.

    The de belonged to one who, no matter how small, carried the evil god¡¯s divinity. Nei, who¡¯s nothing more than a Phrase ruler-ss, cannot block that. If she doesn¡¯t dodge, she would be cut in two without resistance.

    However, what Leto felt in the next moment was not the sensation of her arm cutting through a ruler-ss, but a hard resistance together with a *gakin* sound.

    When she looked at her arm, she found a short sword, being brandished by Nei, blocking it.

    While stopping the de arm of Leto, who had turned into a variant, Nei smiled widely.

    ¡°I was a bit worried but¡­ It did stop you properly, like Touya said it would.¡±

    ¡°What, is that sword!?¡±

    Twice, thrice, Leto swung down her dark-golden sword arm, but every sh was blocked by the silvery-white sword Nei held in her hand. Which is natural, since the sword Nei had isn¡¯t a normal sword.

    It¡¯s one of the sacred treasure twin swords Ende took from the world he ran to after he lost to the Leto-Luto twins.

    Afterwards, they were recovered by Touya, but, specially for this asion, lent out to the sisters Nei and Rize.

    Even if they¡¯re ruler-sses, they¡¯re still Phrase. There¡¯s the possibility that they would be ¡°predated¡± by the variants, Leto and Luto. As part of a countermeasure against that, Touya had lent out the twin swords, which were sleeping in his [Storage] until then, to them.

    Of course, the gods on the ground had given their permissions.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking this since a long time ago, but you¡¯re really annoying, you know. Especially the part where you do nothing butin about us, and get in our way every single time.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯ve always disliked you guys too. Like how you¡¯re always just doing whatever you wanted, or how you behave towards Mel-sama with no manners. We wererades before, but now we¡¯re enemies. I can kill you without worries.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s things like that about you that piss me off!¡±

    Leto swung her de arm rapidly.

    Even though she has a divine sword, the other side is still more powerful than her. It¡¯s taking Nei her all just to block the attacks that poured down on her.

    However, right then, another divine sword approached Leto from her blind spot while drawing an arc. That sh beautifully cut off Leto¡¯s de arm, and saved Nei from her predicament.

    Leto¡¯s right arm, which dropped to the ground, melted down into a sludge.

    ¡°Tch¡­! Right, you were here too. The sameck of presence as usual¡­!¡±

    While retreating backwards, Leto regenerated her right arm in an instant.

    In front of her, holding up the divine sword that cut off her arm, Rize stood calmly.

    ¡°Are you alright, Nei?¡±

    ¡°Ahh. Somehow, yeah. Couldn¡¯t you have cut in earlier?¡±

    ¡°I felt bad since you were having fun talking.¡±

    ¡°Just how in the world did you take that as a fun conversation¡­?¡±

    Nei¡¯s voice was one of amazement as she responded to the words of her sister, which sounded partly serious and partly like a joke.

    Ever since her time back in [Phrasia], Rize had been a strange one.

    She¡¯s not a bad kid, but she oftenmitted herself to surprising actions. At first, she was together with Nei in Yura¡¯s faction, but before anyone noticed, she somehow made her way over to Ende.

    While Nei believed she was tricked by Ende into doing that, she couldn¡¯t erase the thought that there¡¯s a good possibility Rize did it on her own volition. Well, since that frivolous man is the root of evil in both cases, she¡¯s determined to punch him anyway.

    ¡°Ha, so you two will be my opponents? Sure. If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll just respond in kind¡­!¡±

    Leto¡¯s body became gradually enveloped in dark-golden metallic substances. Armor pieces with sharp corners were equipped on various parts of her body, from her arms, legs to her torso.

    Besides her face, every part of her body was covered in that armor. It looks to be a strengthened version of [Crystal Armament], thebat mode of Phrase ruler-sses.

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around with me¡­ You damn small fry loser! GAAaaaaaaah!¡±

    When Nei and the others looked towards the additional voice that came out, they saw Luto, facing off against Ende, also beginning to cover himself with a metallic armor. As expected of twins to be so in sync.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start from the beginning again. This time, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pulverize your whole body to dust, core and all. Say your prayers.¡±

    (Note: Luto and Leto, respectively. Telling their dialogues apart without contextual indicators is a bit tough in English¡­ In the raw, Leto speaks with clear feminine indicators, so it¡¯s a lot easier.)

    Leto VS Nei & Rize.

    Luto VS Ende.

    The Phrase¡¯s [Sovereign] silently watched over the two battles from a corner of the [Prison].

    - Pixel

 Chapter 399: Deciding the Match, and the End of the Battle.

    <h4>Chapter 399: Deciding the Match, and the End of the Battle.</h4>

    (Note: seems like we¡¯re sticking with Ende¡¯s group for the start.)

    Turning both his arms into des, Luto charged in.

    The [Crystal Armament] of Phrases is, in a word, something that takes the life energy of a ruler-ss and projects it outside.

    It¡¯s something that¡¯s actually quite simr to the [Touki] used by Ende and Elze.

    With that power, Luto charged at Ende with an explosive force and speed several times greater than earlier.

    ¡°Raaa!¡±

    Luto¡¯s de arms were swung down towards Ende. Ende doesn¡¯t have the same divine swords Nei and Rize had. If he takes those des head on, the only possible result would be being cut in half.

    Even while understanding that, Ende did not retreat a single step backwards. Following his shishou¡¯s teachings, he let out a deep breath, and formed a spiral of magic power below his navel.

    ¡°[Touki Release]!¡±

    ¡°What the!?¡±

    An explosive amount of Touki enveloped Ende¡¯s body. And they¡¯re not normal Touki, either. Divinity is mixed into it. It¡¯s not a pure divinity like Touya¡¯s, but it¡¯s more than sufficient to contend against the evil god¡¯s dependants. Exactly befitting a dependant of the Martial God.

    Ende received the swung down de arm by sping it with his two hands, d in Touki.

    ¡°Haah!¡±

    ¡°Wh!?¡±

    And with a twist, Ende broke off the variant ruler-ss¡¯ arm. To the wide-eyed Luto, a beautiful backhand strike from Ende¡ªafter he tossed away the de in his handsnded squarely on the side of his face.

    Even as he was being blown away, Luto¡¯s broken right arm began to regenerate. While rolling on the ground, he somehow managed to fix his posture and stood back up on his feet.

    However, the moment he turned his face towards Ende, an impact from his shoulder rocked his body, as if an invisible fist hadnded there.

    ¡°Gu¡­! Wh, what was¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Missed, huh. Guess my [Hakkei] isn¡¯t good enough for actualbat yet.¡±

    Ende muttered in a stance with his right fist pushed out. With greater distance, the uracy falls, and the power is also several stages lower. At its current state, it really cannot be called something that¡¯s usable inbat. It¡¯s faster to just punch the opponent directly.

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now. I¡¯ll be returning the debt ofst time.¡±

    Ende dashed towards Luto at full speed. In his fully-armed state, Luto was able to catch that movement with his eyes this time.

    He guarded against Ende¡¯s outstretched fist with the arm that finished regenerating. In order for it to not break again, Luto had reconstructed his arm to be denser and more durable.

    As such, while Luto¡¯s arm raised a creaking sound, it did not break from Ende¡¯s punch this time.

    And in return, he sent a fist covered in numerous thorns towards Ende¡¯s face.

    As Ende, who dodged that fist by a hair¡¯s breath, made a half-turn, Luto suddenly realized his view became upside-down without notice.

    ¡°Guhaa!?¡±

    With a seoi-nage, Luto found himself being thrown on the ground.

    When Ende tried to throw a punch down towards the fallen Luto, his eyes caught sight of a light approaching from the side, and he was forced to jump backwards.

    A heat ray pierced through the spot where his own head had been a moment ago.

    Thatser-like ray crashed into the wall of the [Prison] surrounding them, and then disappeared.

    Looking towards the source of the heat ray, the figure of Leto, who was gathering light on the tip of her stake-like right arm, could be seen.

    ¡°Please die!¡±

    Once again, she released a heat ray from her right arm.

    Ende dodged that with a backstep, and got away from Luto.

    Using that opening, Luto stood back up and extended his de arm towards Nei, who had been trying to attack Leto.

    ¡°Ku!¡±

    Nei used the divine sword in her hands to repel the de arm; upon which, the arm extended to wrap itself around Leto, and pulled her in towards the other twin.

    Leto flew through the air, and with a rotation,nded besides her twin brother.

    ¡°Tch, and I wanted to defeat them while they¡¯re still separated too.¡±

    Ende clicked his tongue while looking at the twins, who had taken up a stance with their backs to each other.

    As twins, their ability to cooperate with each other is superb. With them covering each other¡¯s openings, they can perform at a level not just twice, but many times above their original specs both offensively and defensively.

    ¡°Our bad. We couldn¡¯t hold her down.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped. I also couldn¡¯t finish Luto off, so.¡±

    Ende replied to Nei and Rize, who were facing down the twins on the opposite side of him.

    Ende then kicked off strongly with his Touki-d legs. Reacting to that, Luto¡¯s sword arm attacked him, but he repelled the sh using his own fist, d in a mixture of divinity and Touki.

    Towards the now-defenseless Luto, Ende unleashed a sharp kick.

    However, this time, Leto¡¯s sword arm thrusted itself towards him from behind Luto like a spear.

    ¡°Kuh!¡±

    Ende had to twist his body sideways in order to dodge that, and retreated from that spot.

    Leto had moved without even looking in Luto¡¯s direction. She had sent the interception earlier towards Ende¡ªwho had been attacking Luto directly behind her¡ªwhile her sight never left Nei and Rize in front.

    ¡°As troublesome as ever¡­ These two¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my line. To think we would be done in to this degree by a bunch of small fries. Yura¡¯s going tough at us for sure if he knew about this. Leto! Let¡¯s end this already!¡±

    ¡°Right. I¡¯m getting fed up with this too. I¡¯m also getting irritated by that woman who¡¯s just enjoying the show back there. Let¡¯s do it, Luto.¡±

    Leto smiled fearlessly as she red at their former [Sovereign], who¡¯s standing behind Nei and the others.

    With *baki baki baki* sounds, crystal-like metallic pirs appeared from under the two¡¯s feet in a radial pattern, in the form of a bamboo shoot.

    The multiplying metallic pirs covered the feet of the two in but a moment, and began pushing them upwards.

    The metallic substance eventually merged together into a single form; a body with eight legs showed itself before Ende and the others.

    The form of a spider. On top of its head, the bodies of the twins¡ªfrom their waists up¡ªcould be seen.

    In this world, a demonkin species called Arachne exist: the upper body is that of a woman, and the lower body is that of a spider. Their current form resembles an arachne, but no arachnes with two bodies of different genders exist, and arachnes also don¡¯t have metallic-looking bodies.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s your true form, or something like that?¡±

    ¡°This is also a power given to us by Yura. The idea of using this is a bit offensive to us, but whatever. We¡¯ll kill you all before absorbing you one by one.¡±

    Although it seemed like Luto is the one speaking, there are traces of Leto¡¯s voice in it as well. It seems like they¡¯ve be one in the truest sense of the word.

    Ende could see the flow of magic power inside its body. The two cores that were in the throat areas of the twins had moved to the location of the spider¡¯s heart. The two cores were functioning as one.

    Leto¡¯s right arm, and Luto¡¯s left arm began changing drastically. After a while, two giant pairs of scissors appeared from their arms.

    They¡¯re not the pincers of crabs or scorpions. Their forms are of the cutting tools used by humans, long, metallic scissors.

    ¡°Here!¡±

    The tip of the closed scissors rushed towards Ende.

    As Ende jumped backwards, it pierced deeply into the ground he was standing on a moment ago.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you be cut into halves!¡±

    This time, the voice sounded like Leto¡¯s with a bit of Luto¡¯s mixed in.

    The right arm¡ªwhich is now in the form of a pair of scissors as well¡ªof Leto, who shouted out, mercilessly stretched towards Rize and tried to cut her in half.

    ¡°Rize!¡±

    Nei reached her hand out towards her sister, whose reaction was too slow.

    Leto¡¯s scissors weren¡¯t trying to bisect Rize¡¯s body; it was aiming for her neck. She¡¯s trying to kill Rize by cutting apart the core inside a ruler-ss¡¯ throat together with her neck.

    If the core is destroyed, even if you¡¯re a ruler-ss, you would no longer be able to regenerate. That would mean death.

    At the moment Leto¡¯s scissors closed themselves towards Rize¡¯s neck and tried to bisect it, they stopped with a high-pitched sound. No, they were stopped.

    ¡°Wh¡­!¡±

    Directly in front of Rize, a crystal pir had emerged from the ground and interfered with Leto¡¯s attack by cing itself between the des of the scissors.

    ¡°This damn¡­!¡±

    As Leto poured the evil god¡¯s divinity into the pair of scissors and applied more force, the crystal pir was easily cut down. However, Rize had already escaped from the reach of the scissors during that time.

    ¡°How dare you get in my way¡­!¡±

    Leto turned and red at the person responsible for that crystal pir earlier. The Phrase [Sovereign] calmly standing off to the side, Mel.

    ¡°This battle was something that Endymion and the other two wished for. That¡¯s why, I had nned to silently watch over it¡­ Maybe I do need to reaffirm my will regarding this matter. Somewhere in my heart, I might still be thinking of you two¡­ Asrades¡­ No, I might¡¯ve been.¡±

    ¡°Hah. We¡¯ve long thrown away the boring life of a Phrase. With this power, we can do whatever we want.¡±

    ¡°We are no longer bound by the existence known as Phrases. We¡¯re free! Free to kill whoever pissed us off, free to rampage around as much as we want, free to live however we want! We¡¯ll never listen to you, the [Sovereign], ever again!¡±

    ¡°Truly¡­ My voice doesn¡¯t reach the two of you anymore, does it¡­¡±

    Mel lowered her face for a bit; but immediately, she lifted it back up, and gazed at Leto and Luto who¡¯s in front of her.

    ¡°As the Phrase [Sovereign], I shall put an end to your rampage. [Prisma Chain].¡±

    Receiving Mel¡¯s power, crystalline pirs burst out of the ground one after another. Those pirs changed their forms into chains, and stretched out to bind and immobilize Leto and Luto¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ku! Something like this¡­!¡±

    The spider body began tearing at the crystal chains binding itself. The two, who focused on that, werete in noticing the youth with a swaying muffler behind him, who stood in front of them.

    ¡°Wh¡­!¡±

    ¡°Bushin-ryu Secret Art, Shinra Rasensho.¡±

    Ende, who held up a palm, made a powerful half-step forward and drove that palm together with a spiral of divinity into the body of the spider.

    Although arge *pan!* sound could be heard from the strike, no observable change urred on either Leto or Luto.

    ¡°And with this, my debt is paid.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Don¡¯t tell me, this¡­ This can¡¯t be! What, what is this!?¡±

    The dark-golden bodies of Leto and Luto began melting down.

    They understood then, that the palm strike made by Ende earlier had broken the cores inside their bodies. With no damage being done to the other parts of the body, the shockwave had specifically targeted their cores, and destroyed them instantly.

    The divine protection of the evil god, which had been shielding the cores, couldn¡¯t stand up against the power bestowed by a real god in the end.

    As the spider body crumbled while raising ck smoke, Leto and Luto found themselves sprawled on the ground. Their bodies, too, began melting down, unable to maintain their shapes any longer.

    They opened their mouths, as if to shout out something, but nothing came out.

    Even though they had sold their souls to the evil god, they were her pastpanions; Nei closed her eyes as she faced theirst moments. There¡¯s a possibility that she could end up in their positions, too, if she didn¡¯t choose the correct path to take before.

    When Nei opened her eyes again, she could only see some sooty substance piled on the ground while raising ck smoke. The twins, once ruler-sses like her, hadpletely disappeared from this world.

    ¡°Nei¡­ Alright?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ahh, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Nei gave a short answer to Rize, who called out to her. Even though their rtionship was bad, they still spent several tens of thousands of years together. It¡¯s natural for Nei to haveplicated feelings right now.

    And as if to cut apart those feelings, a single Frame Gear dropped down before the four of them. It¡¯s Touya¡¯s Reginleiv.

    ¡°Seems like you guys are done here.¡±

    ¡°You too.¡±

    Ende raised his hand and replied to Touya¡¯s voice, which was projected out from Reginleiv¡¯s external speakers.

    As if responding to that voice, the walls of the [Prison] around the four disappeared like light snow.

    ¡°All that¡¯s left is cleaning up the leftover variants. Sorry, but could you go out in the Dragoon again?¡±

    ¡°Touya sure is harsh on people as usual. Well, it¡¯s fine. Remember to pay me well for my services, okay.¡±

    ¡°Aah. I¡¯ll treat you guys to whatever you want, katsudon, tendon, unaju, anything.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s it nothing but food¡­ No, I mean, I get it but¡­¡±

    Ende nced back towards the three ruler-ss girls behind him. Even though they don¡¯t gain any energy from it, the three of them eat a lot. Of the money Ende earns from working at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, an overwhelming majority ends up disappearing into their stomachs.

    The three of them could possibly finish off a whole dragon by themselves.

    Ende reconsidered his options, and figured that if he receives gold as a reward only for it to be foodstuffter, it might actually be better for him to just receive food as a reward directly.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    (Note: POV change, back to Touya.)

    ¡°And, guess we¡¯re done with everything this time.¡±

    I sat back on the seat in Reginleiv¡¯s cockpit, and called out the surrounding map data from my smartphone, ced on the central console. Number of remaining variants, zero. We¡¯ve cleared up everything.

    While we have suffered some damages, there are no casualties. The biggest damage would be the two Chevaliers which were taken in by the sea anemone variant, and Suu¡¯s Ortlinde Overlord, I guess. Well, there are several other Chevaliers which have suffered serious damage, too.

    My head hurts thinking about dealing with the aftermath. First up would be a discussion about our future ns in the two-world conference, I guess. The monarchs of the western world¡­ The western continent, they should¡¯ve understood the severity of the situation from therge invasion this time as well.

    If you think about the captured Frame Gears, as well as the movement pattern of the variants up until this point, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for Frame Gear-type variants to show themselves sooner orter.

    We would have to think of something that would allow us to have an advantage over that¡­ I¡¯ll just chuck this matter to the professor.

    If Ende¡¯s group is right, with this, the only variant ruler-ss left should be Yura.

    However, during the instant before the sea anemone variant disappeared, that humanoid shadow I saw¡­ That didn¡¯t feel like Yura¡­

    Had he called new forces over from that [Phrasia] ce Ende and the others talked about? Mm, I have no idea¡­

    Thinking about it now won¡¯t help, I guess. I¡¯ll just do whatever I can.

    I switched the chat channel to open ess inside Reginleiv, and projected my voice out to everyone.

    ¡°Operationplete. I¡¯ll be activating transfer magic, so stand by at your current position. Henceforth, all machines would be heading back.¡±

    - Pixel

 Chapter 400: Countermeasure, and the Golden Palace.

    <h4>Chapter 400: Countermeasure, and the Golden Pce.</h4>

    Two days after we destroyed the variant invasion. Leaders of the various countries have once again assembled in Brunhild, in order to discuss the details of what happened and our future ns.

    As expected, the effect of having witnessed the battle with their own eyes¡ªeven if it¡¯s only projected on a monitor¡ªis huge; the monarchs of the western continent have nowpletely understood the dangerous situation we¡¯re currently in. They should¡¯ve noticed that the world would face destruction if countries around the world do not work together.

    I¡¯ve lent out training units for the Frame Gears, Frame Units to the seven countries of Prim, Trihn, Strain, Alent, Garudio, Raze and Panashes, and asked them to use those for training within their knight orders. I¡¯d like for them to participate in theing battles as well.

    And well, things on that end wrapped up nicely, but¡­

    ¡°Frame Gear-type variants, eh¡­ Well, I guess it¡¯s not impossible. It¡¯s amon sight for opponents to use simr weapons on each other in the world, after all. That¡¯s why I told you to add in a self-destruct button, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°No, uh, I still think that¡¯s going a bit too far¡­¡±

    If we added something like that on our Frame Gears, would people even pilot them anymore?

    I replied back to Professor Babylon, who¡¯s drawing lines on top of a blueprintid out on a table in the [Laboratory].

    ¡°And you said that¡­ Yura, was it? He¡¯s some kind of engineer?¡±

    ¡°N? Ahh, ording to Mel, he can be said to be an engineer, a biologist, a politician¡­ He¡¯s basically a genius. Well, in areas pertaining to unnatural powers like magic, Mel was apparently superior, though.¡±

    ¡°Funn¡­ I bet he¡¯s interested in my Frame Gears, and wants to improve on them and use them however he wants¡­ There sure are those kinds out there, eh, people who can¡¯t make anything themselves and just rely on technologies created by others.¡±

    Eh, why does my chest hurt¡­ I mean, I do know that I¡¯ve been doing nothing but leeching off Earth¡¯s technologies.

    ¡°Plus, isn¡¯t that guy dabbling in golem tech as well?¡±

    ¡°Taking the matter about Eisengard into consideration, yeah, probably.¡±

    ¡°It might be the other way around, too. He may have be interested in Frame Gears because he got his hands on golem technologies¡­ Or something. Well, in any case, betting on my pride as an engineer, I¡¯m definitely not gonna lose against him. So Touya-kun, I was thinking that we need more study materials in order to get inspiration for our next project; how about it?¡±

    ¡°Eeh¡­¡±

    I let out an unwilling voice as the professor pressed herself closer towards me with her nostrils ring. It sounds nice when she calls it ¡°study materials¡±, but to put it simply, all she¡¯s asking for is ¡°show us some robot animes¡±.

    Well, I don¡¯t mind showing them some animes, but they would make some seriously ridiculous stuff once they get some weird ideas¡­ I mean, sure, there are quite a lot of times when those weird ideas have saved us before, though.

    If me hesitating here could lead to a huge defeat the next time round, that would be just stupid. When I agreed even as I¡¯m still holding reservations, the professor immediately called Rosetta and the others and assembled everyone at the [Garden].

    Besides the technical group of Rosetta, Monica and Dr. Elka (Fenrir tagged along as well), somehow unrted parties like Suu, Sakura, Linze and Cesca are here too. P and Kohaku¡¯s group are here, as well.

    ¡°We also, love ¡®anime¡¯, so.¡±

    I guess it can¡¯t be helped since Linze said that. The problem now would be what I want to show them¡­

    Besides Cesca, who¡¯s preparing the tea and snacks, I flicked my finger across the screen of my smartphone as I sunk into thought.

    This one¡­ Is bad. If I show them something like cutting a in two, it¡¯ll turn into a huge headache. Also, showing something with a horrible end when Suu¡¯s here isn¡¯t good either. It could turn into a trauma for her.

    This one¡­ Is more like a political anime rather than a robot one. Animes with hard-to- understand content is a bit¡­

    Guess a more simplistic one should be better? Ah, this one is good. Rather than a robot anime, it¡¯s more like a stic model anime, though. The contents are rather peaceful, and at the same time, it¡¯s fun to watch. Since a lot of different robots (all stic models, but whatever)es out, the professor and the others should be satisfied as well. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll aid them in developing new tech, though.

    I used [Mirage] to project a screen into the air within the [Garden], connected it to my smartphone, and began ying the anime.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re watching anime. No wonder.¡±

    I exined the situation to Yumina, who found it strange that Sakura, Suu and Linze didn¡¯t show up for the three o¡¯clock tea time.

    Since even Cesca is gone (watching anime), Rene became the one who refilled the tea at the terrace table.

    ¡°I wanted to watch as well.¡±

    Luu muttered that while reaching out towards the cookies ced on the table. She likes anime quite a bit, too.

    For Luu, since she was making those same cookies in the kitchen earlier, she couldn¡¯t leave when the professor contacted her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send the anime to everyone¡¯s smartpher, so you can just watch it when you¡¯re free.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you very much!¡±

    ¡°Convenient, isn¡¯t it? This. Information sharing can be done in an instant with this. Can¡¯t you get news of everything happening within the country real-time with it?¡±

    While ying around with her smartphone, Leen murmured. Well, the number of people with those smartphones hasn¡¯t even exceeded 100 yet, so something like that is impossible at the moment.

    Although, since a lot of those with smartphones are national representatives, I do have ess to quite a lot of information easily. Of course, they¡¯re probably only giving me information that are okay to give out.

    ¡°Back in my world, forget country, a regr citizen can even have ess to news all around the world. And not only that, there are information on the level of the daily lives of individuals avable, too.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, were they constantly monitored?¡±

    Luu looked at me with shocked eyes.

    ¡°Ah, no no, it¡¯s not like that. Those individuals would openly share information, you see. For example, Luu writes something like ¡®Today¡¯s snacks were cookies. They were delicious¡¯ on some tform. After that, anyone with a smartphone would be able to see that; even people who you don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s only that much then I don¡¯t mind even if people knew about it¡­ But it¡¯s a bit scary for people who you don¡¯t know to have ess to your information, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°Yep. That¡¯s why we make sure to not send out any weird things. We would only write about things that are fine for others to know, and things that we want others to know. There are people who write things that nobody cares about, too.¡±

    I¡¯m not certain, but I think I can make something like a SNS in this world if I tried. The problem, however, is that we¡¯re too inexperienced in sharing information between ourselves.

    ¡°I believe this is right.¡±

    ¡°What you think is wrong.¡±

    Imagine arguments like that breaking out between entire countries. Back in my world, something like that was urring all the time between individuals, too.

    For starters, something like a blog which simply posts information one-sidedly should be best¡­ Ah.

    ¡°Luu. Would you want to try something like a cooking blog?¡±

    ¡°What is it? Cooking blog?¡±

    ¡°Basically, you take pictures of the dishes you make, and put them on that blog together with things like the ingredients and procedures to make it. Then you show that to others. People can cook that dish themselves based on it, right? Like that, other people can get to eat lots of different cuisines thanks to Luu. People living in countries far away would be able to eat dishes made in Brunhild, for example.¡±

    Fortunately, the foodstuffs avable in the Reverse World¡­ The western continent, they¡¯re very simr to the ones here. The two worlds are very simr to each other to begin with, after all.

    They should be able to make the dishes except maybe some very unconventional ones. Raze¡¯s Martial King had also mentioned that rice exists in the western continent as well.

    ¡°That sounds interesting, doesn¡¯t it. Not just Brunhild, if we can use that to introduce various local cuisines unique to other countries, that can serve to deepen the countries¡¯ mutual understanding.¡±

    ¡°Right. We can do something like spreading the karae cuisine of Mismede throughout the world too. It¡¯s a good step to take for the countries to take an interest in each other.¡±

    Yumina and Leen expressed their approval. Right, it¡¯s not a bad idea for different countries to be interested in each other starting from their food culture.

    Well, difficulties might arise froming into contact with different food cultures, too. Like that time when I proposed to eat the Tentakras to Egret Kingdom. To different countries, a foreign food culture might have parts that they feel are tough to ept.

    For the record, when we invited the monarchs to Brunhild and treated them to different cuisines, no problems were raised.

    Well, they can just look at the recipe and decide if they want to make the dish themselves. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re trying to force them to eat those.

    I¡¯ve gone to various countries myself, too, but I can¡¯t remember if there was something that made me go ¡°I can¡¯t eat this!¡±¡­

    ¡­¡­There was one¡­ That meat ramein I ate in Yulong¡­ That orc shank fake chashumen.

    There are delicious meat among monster meats like dragon meat or Bloody Crab meat, too, though. Tentakra meat is a bit questionable. And for humanoid monsters like orcs, while I personally can¡¯t stomach them, there may actually be people out there who like their meat.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Something like simple snacks, or side dishes¡­ If it¡¯s starting from small things like that, then I think I can do it. Touya-sama, I¡¯d like to try it out.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then give it a try and see how it turns out.¡±

    I borrowed Luu¡¯s smartphone and took a picture of the cookies on the table.

    ¡°So you¡¯ll be writing about things like the ingredients required to make these cookies, how to portion them, the utensils you need and the procedures in order. Can you do it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s something like the recipes Touya-sama showed me before, isn¡¯t it? It should be alright.¡±

    Are? Then wouldn¡¯t it be better for me to just search up recipes and post those directly for dishes from Earth? No, the ingredient names here are different than on Earth, and the is useless for cuisines originating from this world, so it should be better to leave it to Luu.

    It might be good to create more methods to send information between each other, and some other special apps. Maybe a [Fireball] app that fires a fireball if you run it? Hmm, that might be overdoing it.

    However, making and distributing defensive utility apps like [Shield] apps or [Reflection] apps might be good.

    Guess I¡¯ll try tinkering around with that idea.

    When I returned to the [Laboratory], everyone was sticking to the screen and engrossed in the anime. Your eyes will go bad, you know.

    ¡°Like I said, we need to start developing a new type of flight unit as soon as possible. A standalonebination type should be best.¡±

    ¡°Beam sword! It has to be beam sword-dearimasu yo! If we can amplify and converge magic power and grant it de-like properties, then it should work¡­!¡±

    ¡°Nonono, no matter how you think about it, it has to be cannons right! If we minimize the [Brionac] and send magic power to it directly from Babylon¡­¡±

    ¡°A system to amplify output¡­ Using a golem¡¯s G-cube as medium, it should be possible to achieve output beyond its normal limit for a moment¡­¡±

    See. The technical staff group are spouting weird ideas as they¡¯re watching. Can¡¯t you guys sit back and enjoy the story like Suu and the others?

    Well, I¡¯m d they like it, at least. I was a bit annoyed afterwards when Sakura kept singing the theme song nonstop, though.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    (Note: change of POV. This one¡¯s with our sibling spies in Eisengard.)

    The city once called the City of Machines, the capital of Eisengard, Eisenbrook is continuing its fall into obscurity.

    Ever since the Magicraft King, who controlled this kingdom, fell, nobody was able to properly govern this city, and more and more people left the capital every day.

    There were various reasons for the people¡¯s departure, but one of them could be attributed to the eerie ck clouds hanging over Eisenbrook.

    Before people noticed, those ck clouds became ever-present in the skies over Eisengard, and ck rain also fell from them. People grew fearful at the ominous phenomenon, and abandoned the capital.

    The capital has already pretty much be a deste city, void of life.

    Upon finally arriving at the now abandoned capital while gathering the above information, the scout-type golems, Bastet and Anubis, lost their words when they confirmed just how much the capital had been ruined.

    ¡°Anego¡­ Just what, is going on here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­ Whatever it is, it¡¯s definitely not normal¡­¡±

    Copsed people could be found all over the capital. Everyone was dead, with expressions of anguish upon their faces. Their bodies carry no wound.

    As if they passed away without warning, at a table in a caf¨¦, on a bench in a park, in the middle of a flight of stairs, people¡¯s corpses were strewn about everywhere.

    More unnatural, however, is the fact that not a single body has decayed yet. They all look as if they had died less than an hour ago.

    However, Bastet was able to deduce that that is definitely not the case. Compared to the conditions of the dead people, their clothes and belongings were far too tattered. They had obviously been exposed to the weather for quite a while.

    What they can understand from all that, is that these bodies are highly abnormal.

    ¡°Could it be some sort of disease?¡±

    ¡°That is a possibility¡­ But it¡¯s too early to raise conclusions. Let¡¯s go and investigate a bit more.¡±

    The ck cat and ck dog headed towards the highest building in Eisenbrook, the Eisen Tower.

    Until some time ago, the royal castle used to be the highest structure in the capital, but it had copsed during the Magicraft King¡¯s rampage.

    If they climbed up the Eisen Tower, they might get their hands on some clues regarding this abnormal situation.

    The entrance doors are closed and prevented entry into the tower, but that doesn¡¯t matter to the two. With a single swipe from Bastet¡¯s ws, made from crystal materials which are even harder than orichalcum, the thick doors were easily sliced apart.

    Even though loud noises were produced when the doors fell down, nobody showed up to check on it. It seems like there are no living people inside the tower as well.

    The two animals climbed up the in-looking iron stairs. From the outside, they were able to confirm that the top of the tower had an observatory. Aiming for that ce, the two pressed on higher and higher.

    When they eventually reached the observatory, enclosed by ss on all sides, they approached one side and began looking down at the capital.

    From there, they were able to see the streets of Eisenbrook, the ck clouds hanging in the sky, and¡ª¡ª

    ¡°What the hell is that¡­¡±

    Bastet turned her eyes to the ce Anubis was looking at when she heard his murmur.

    Forget humans, the sight distance of the two had far exceeded dogs and cats, and even eagles.

    What those high-performance cameras captured with their lenses, is the figure of a mass of gold towering over thendscape, far to the south of Eisenbrook.

    That mass wasposed of arge number of pencil-like prisms extending out, forming crystalline clusters.

    Bastet, however, didn¡¯t think that that¡¯s a simple crystal cluster. A humongous crystal formation. That form, with some sort of regrity throughout its structure, looked very much like a pce to her.

    ¡°What do we do, anego. Wanna try infiltrating into that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It should be a good idea not to. Take a good look at the surrounding areas. It¡¯s probably going to be tough to get close to that.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡­ Uwa, disgusting.¡±

    Anubis returned his line of sight to the golden pce and looked around it; the ground seemed to be moving. When he increased the magnification and confirmed the situation, what he saw earlier turned out to be innumerable golden skeletons, wandering around like sleepwalking patients.

    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult to try and break through that number to infiltrate. Also, we don¡¯t have anymore time. If we don¡¯t start retreating soon, we wouldn¡¯t make it for the time we settled on with His Majesty the Sovereign King.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right.¡±

    ¡°Our job is to bring back information. If we lose to our greed and be unable to return, that would be putting the cart before the horse. Let¡¯s end our spy activities here. Time to return to Brunhild.¡±

    ¡°Heei.¡±

    Turning on their heels, the two animals began descending the stairs of the Eisen tower.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 401: The Purifying Sapling, and [White].

    <h4>Chapter 401: The Purifying Sapling, and [White].</h4>

    ¡°A golden pce, huh.¡±

    True, it does look somewhat like one. In terms of shape, it looks like a ¡°Í¹¡± symbol. (Note: lifted that out of the raws cos it¡¯s usable like that. That¡¯s actually a kanji character with meaning, fyi.)

    I clicked my tongue as I watched the footage Bastet¡¯s group brought back on my smartphone. I knew this is going to turn into something troublesome.

    ¡°Is the evil god inside that, I wonder?¡±

    While peeking at the images, Yumina asked.

    ¡°If Karen nee-san and the others are right, then probably. On that day when the meteor shower happened, that thing dropped down in Eisengard, and together with the other poisoned thorns, it spread [Godying Poison] throughout the country. In order to prevent us from approaching it. Looking at the current state, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s woken up yet, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Those golden skeletons are most likely people who had their souls eaten, aren¡¯t they¡­ They¡¯re different from the ones before. Guess they¡¯ve also be variants, or something like that?¡±

    Leen ced a hand on her chin and sank into thought.

    The variants predate on the souls of people who hold strong negative emotions, and send the spiritual energy they gain from that to the evil god. The people who had their souls eaten be crystal skeletons, or crystal zombies, and would then go on to attack other people.

    And those crystal skeletons have now taken on a gold coloration. Most likely, they have turned into something very close to the variants.

    It should be correct to assume most of the people still remaining in Eisengard had their souls eaten. The corpses Bastet¡¯s group saw should turn into crystal skeletons and join that army of golden bones before long, I guess.

    ¡°And just what are these guys doing-no ja? They only seem to be loitering about to me.¡±

    ¡°Those golden skeletons, maybe they¡¯re being used as an army¡­ They¡¯re probably defending that pce. Since while we cannot approach that ce due to the [Godying Poison], other people can get close without problems.¡±

    While answering Suu¡¯s question, I was inwardly relieved that I didn¡¯t send unrted adventurers or mercenaries to that ce in my stead. That¡¯s a bit too much for them to deal with, after all.

    ¡°If the capital is like that, then the number of people escaping Eisengard would only keep on increasing, wouldn¡¯t it.¡±

    Just like Yumina said, the number of people leaving Eisengard for its neighboring countries, Raze Martial Kingdom, Strain Kingdom and Garudio Empire, have been rising.

    Since the capital of Eisengard, Eisenbrook, is situated in the south, the northern regions have not be too chaotic yet. However, the people who are escaping from the south would inevitable cross through the northern area before leaving the country via sea.

    It¡¯s very likely that some of the people living in the north would try to leave the country in fear after hearing about the situation from thoseing from the south.

    Also, within the refugees, many of them are on the more affluent side.

    It¡¯s impossible for Raze, Strain and Garudio to just ept refugees left and right.

    Since living would necessarily require money, the viges and towns would be willing to ept rich people like nobles, but the same cannot be said for the less fortunate.

    Even if they went to other countries for refuge, they¡¯ll most likely either starve to death, or degrade themselves to banditry. Compared to that, staying in Eisengard sounds like a better alternative.

    If this situation further deteriorates, there¡¯s gonna be a lot of bad things that can happen¡­

    ¡°How¡¯s Kousuke ojii-sama¡¯s research on a countermeasure against the Godying Poisoning along?¡± (Note: author stopped using brackets for Godying Poison from this point on. Don¡¯t ask me why.)

    ¡°It seems like he¡¯s making progress, but¡­¡±

    I¡¯ve actually passed some rocks and dirt that were polluted by the Godying Poison, brought back by Bastet¡¯s group, to Kousuke ojii. He says he¡¯s going to run tests with those, but I wonder if it¡¯ll be alright.

    When I tried holding a piece of polluted rock with my hand, a severe disgust and paralyzing sensation assaulted my entire body.

    It¡¯s not bad enough to make me copse, but, if I have topare it to something, it felt like putting rotting animal entrails in your hands, or thrusting your hand into a human brain; an utterly repulsive feeling. In any case, the experience was horrible.

    If I felt that way, shouldn¡¯t the damage to Kousuke ojii¡ªwho¡¯s a pure god unlike me¡ªbe even greater?

    Since I felt a bit worried, I decided to head to the east of the castle, where Kousuke ojii had set up a research facility recently. Well, calling it a facility is an exaggeration; it¡¯s just a vinyl house made with thin membrane taken from magic beast materials.

    Inside the vinyl house, several saplings are nted, and notes with some symbols and numbers written on them were stuck on each of those saplings.

    Kousuke ojii was in front of a sapling further in.

    ¡°Yaa, Touya-kun.¡±

    ¡°Heyyo, King-sama.¡±

    At Kousuke ojii¡¯s feet, the figure of a ck dog¡ªAnubis, who had returned from Eisengard¡ª could be seen.

    ¡°Why¡¯s Anubis here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m helping out-ssu.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to handle the rock that¡¯s polluted by Godying Poison, after all.¡±

    As I thought, huh.

    There¡¯s a sapling that¡¯s around 30cm tall besides Kousuke ojii¡¯s feet. Is this the one that can purify Godying Poison?

    ¡°Touya-kun, you know about photosynthesis, right?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Yes. Etto, it¡¯s the process where nts take in light energy and use it to convert water and carbon dioxide into organic matter and oxygen¡­ Is it?¡±

    ¡°Well, simply put, that¡¯s correct. This sapling has a power simr to that¡­ Basically, it has something like a filter, which takes in the Godying Poison present in the earth, and convert that to harmless magic particles.¡±

    Ooh! That can indeed be called purifying the poison. So we finally have a method to reverse the pollution by Godying Poison!

    ¡°However, we still face some problems¡­ Anubis-kun, please do it again.¡±

    ¡°Got it-ssu~¡±

    As Kousuke ojii distanced himself slightly from that spot, Anubis activated the [Storage] enchanted onto his cor, and a fist-sized rock flew out of it. The rocked rolled to a spot right next to the sapling.

    I can tell even from a distance. That rock is one which had been polluted by the Godying Poison. I feel ufortable even by just looking at it.

    ¡°Look at it closely with [Divine Eyes].¡±

    Following Kousuke ojii¡¯s instruction, I activated [Divine Eyes], and closely observed the rock and the sapling.

    I can see something like an impure aura clinging on the rock, but it¡¯s gradually bing thinner from the top down.

    In exchange, the sapling next to it began umting the same impure aura within itself from the bottom up. It¡¯s probably taking in the Godying Poison present on the rock. Eventually, something glittery was released into the air from the sapling¡¯s leaves. Those are¡­ Magic particles? So that¡¯s how it converts Godying Poison into harmless magic particles.

    ¡°This is amazing, isn¡¯t it!? If we nt these in Eisengard¡­!¡±

    ¡°No, not quite. Look closely at that sapling.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ah¡­¡±

    The sapling had wilted. Some Godying Poison still remained inside it. After a while, the sapling becamepletely withered, and the ground on which it was nted began releasing an impure aura.

    ¡°If it cannotpletely convert Godying Poison to magic particles, then there¡¯s no meaning in the endeavor. At worst, there¡¯s even a possibility of the Godying Poison bing more concentrated instead. This is still far fromplete.¡±

    Anubis dug up the polluted dirt, and stored it inside [Storage] together with the withered sapling.

    When I tried picking up the rock that contained the Godying Poison at first, I didn¡¯t feel anything. Seems like the Godying Poison in this has been purified, at least.

    ¡°Do you think you canplete it?¡±

    ¡°I believe I can. Although I can probably finish this in an instant if I use my power as a god, it¡¯s not something impossible to do by human hands. Although, it¡¯ll take some time.¡±

    If Kousuke ojii used his original power, he can probablyplete it in a sh. However, now that he has taken on a human form, he has no choice but to repeat trial-and-error.

    Together with the spirits¡¯ power and the equipment avable in the [Alchemy Building], I hope he can finish the sapling and begin purifying Eisengard as soon as possible.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be troublesome, but I trust you can do it.¡±

    ¡°No no. While it may sound impudent, I find it fun to be able to raise and test various things like this. Such enjoyment cannot be found back in the Divine Realm, after all. I shall dly undertake this endeavor. Please leave it to me.¡±

    Kousuke ojii nodded with the same soft smile as always. Sorry for the trouble¡­ To the gods, this world is only one of many others, and furthermore is a world that has left the hands of the World God; it wouldn¡¯t be strange for them to abandon it. I¡¯m thankful for their help.

    After I spent a while talking with Kousuke ojii about the purifying saplings and other agricultural stuff, the smartphone in my breast pocket rang out. The screen showed the words ¡°Belfast king¡±. Oro?

    Please don¡¯t be another Prince Yamato boasting session¡­ Stuff like him turning over in his sleep, or ying together with his dad; I mean, I know you¡¯re happy, but it¡¯s seriously getting annoying these days¡­ Still, I can¡¯t just ignore the call.

    ¡°Yes, hello.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Touya-dono. Sorry, but could youe to the castle right now? We found something strange that we¡¯d like you to see.¡±

    ¡°Something strange?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it. This is probably¡­ In any case, pleasee as quickly as possible.¡±

    What is it? It didn¡¯t sound like it was something dangerous, but¡­

    I don¡¯t really know what¡¯s going on, but in any case, let¡¯s head over to Belfast Castle.

    Opening a [Gate], I arbitrarily transferred over to the inner courtyard of the castle.

    The king¡¯s younger brother as well as Suu¡¯s father, Duke Ortlinde came over to receive me together with several guards.

    ¡°What happened exactly?¡±

    ¡°Well, rather than ¡®what happened¡¯, it¡¯s more of a ¡®why is this thing here¡¯ kind of situation, really.¡±

    Duke Ortlinde filled me in as we walked.

    Belfast Castle sits in the capital, Alephis, which is surrounded by the castle town on its east, west and south, and Lake Palette on its north.

    This Lake Palette serves as the water source of the capital, and ess is forbidden to normal people. The wideke, which spreads out behind the castle, is treated as a royal possession.

    A while ago, a shark monster named ¡°One-horned Shark¡± had made its way into theke by ident. Apparently, something like this happens once every few years.

    Since there¡¯s no way they would allow it to rampage as it pleases in theke, the knight order sent out a boat and subjugated it. During that process, the precious horn of the one-horned shark broke off and sank into theke.

    And since it¡¯s a waste to leave it, one of the knights who¡¯s confident in his diving skills dived into theke to retrieve it, when¡­

    ¡°We found ¡®that¡¯. We would¡¯ve never guessed that something like that could be sleeping deep within Lake Palette.¡±

    ¡°Just what did you find?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you see it.¡±

    While saying that, Duke Ortlinde opened a door in the back of the castle.

    That door led to the north of the castle, and once we crossed through, the beautiful Lake Palette, with its surface sparkling from the sun, spread out before our eyes.

    I can see several people gathered at the bank of theke. His Majesty the King is there as well.

    ¡°Ohh, Touya-dono! Over here!¡±

    His Majesty the King beckoned at me with his hand.

    As we approached the group of people, I could finally make out the thing that isid down on the ground, and once I did that, I immediately quickened my footsteps. Oi oi, that¡¯s¡­!

    ¡°Can¡¯t believe¡­ That we found it in this kind of ce¡­¡±

    I managed to squeeze out my voice as my mouth became dry.

    The ¡°thing¡± lying on the ground beside my feet had the side of a child, and was a humanoid- shaped, yet non-human thing¡ªa golem.

    Its figure made me remember the characteristics of a certain group of golems I¡¯ve met before.

    I crouched down and lifted the chin of the golem, and confirmed that a certain mark exists on its neck. The proof of being a [Crown].

    ¡°No doubt about it. This is¡­ The white [Crown].¡±

    Its form is also strikingly simr to Norn¡¯s [Noir] and Nia¡¯s [Rouge], so there should be no mistake. Although due to the dirtiness, it¡¯s hard to call its current color white.

    ¡°So it really is. Still, why is something like this present in our country, and furthermore in theke behind the castle?¡±

    ¡°That I do not know either. However, a thousand years ago, there¡¯s a possibility that the Phrase attack on Belfast Kingdom was repelled by the [ck] and [White] crowns. It¡¯s possible that it may have shut down back then.¡±

    The ruins under the old Belfast capital, which contained pictographs made by the Arcana tribe. The ¡°ck and white knights¡± written in that could very likely be references to Noir and this guy.

    For now, I guess I¡¯ll confirm if it can boot up?

    I put a hand on the golem¡¯s chest, and sent in some of my magic power.

    ¡°Open.¡±

    The people around me took a step back when they heard the *pashu* sound of air escaping. You guys, this isn¡¯t that scary right¡­

    Inside the opened chest area, there was a softball-sized ss-like (to be exact, it¡¯s a lump of gel) container, inside of which the golem¡¯s heart, its G-cube slowly rotated around itself while letting out green phosphorescence.

    I tried to take the G-cube out, and extended my fingers into the ss-like gel container; the moment I touched the G-cube, that happened.

    ¡°Contact by an ipatible individual. As current state is sleep mode, R sequence is initiated. Self-defense system activated.¡±

    ¡°Wha¡ª¡±

    Together with that mechanical-sounding voice, a blinding white light robbed me of my sight in an instant.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡°Mu¡­?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°What happened? Why¡¯d the two of you go quiet all of a sudden?¡±

    When I came to, Kousuke ojii and Anubis was in front of me.

    When I looked around, the inside of Kousuke ojii¡¯s vinyl house greeted me. I was holding a fist- sized stone in my hand. Isn¡¯t this the rock that was polluted by Godying Poison¡­?

    What? What just happened? Was I¡­ Forcefully teleported away?

    ¡°Fumu. ¡®Changed¡¯, is it. Well well, Touya-kun. First, please calm down.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ah, yes.¡±

    ¡°Changed¡±? What does that mean? Does Kousuke ojii know what just happened?

    Why am I here, anyway? What happened to the white [Crown]?

    My head is so full of questions that I can¡¯t arrange my thoughts well enough. I should probably do as Kousuke ojii had said and calm down first.

    ¡°Just now, the ¡®truth¡¯ had been overwritten by someone. Do you have any ideas as to who that is?¡±

    ¡°Eh, uh, I don¡¯t really understand, but it¡¯s probably¡­¡±

    I told Kousuke ojii the things that I had experienced just now. I might still be a bit unsettled, as I couldn¡¯t exin it really well; still, I somehow finished my exnation, and asked Kousuke ojii for some answers.

    ¡°I see. Without a doubt, this is something done by that white [Crown], I suppose.¡±

    ¡°What exactly had happened?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ To put it simply, I guess it ¡®became nothing?¡±

    ¡°¡¯Became nothing¡¯?¡±

    I can¡¯t understand that. First, what is the thing that ¡°became nothing¡±!?

    - Pixel

 Chapter 402: Reset, and Rediscovery.

    <h4>Chapter 402: Reset, and Rediscovery.</h4>

    ¡°For things to happen, a trigger of some sort must have existed. That can be called a diverging point of a certain scenario, since without it, the things that followed wouldn¡¯t exist.¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    ¡°For example. If you had not met Suu-kun, and Duke Ortlinde through her, you wouldn¡¯t have met Yumina-kun through that same duke. Is that not so?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes.¡±

    I only got to know Yumina due to the duke¡¯s identity as the king¡¯s younger brother, after all.

    ¡°And without your trip from the town of Leaflet to the capital, you would not have met Suu- kun. And to stretch it a bit, the same goes for Yae-kun. If even a single cog had been misced in that sequence, you wouldn¡¯t be here right now.¡±

    No, well, if you say that, then without that mistake by Kami-sama, I would still be living a mundane live as a high schooler back in Japan, wouldn¡¯t I? Eh, don¡¯t tell me¡­

    ¡°Do you mean¡­ That it can change history?¡±

    ¡°Right. It¡¯s something simr. However, this ¡®power¡¯ we¡¯re dealing with doesn¡¯t do something like turning back time. It takes a part of the scenario surrounding the current target, and overwrites it to ¡®be nothing¡¯. It¡¯s a bit inurate, but calling it a ¡®reset¡¯ should be easier to understand for you. Of course, it¡¯s not strong enough to affect the cognition of us divines, though.¡±

    Kousuke ojii nced towards Anubis. Anubis is behaving normally. He probably doesn¡¯t have any idea that something just happened.

    So rather than the time rolling back, it¡¯s more like I began anew in a new timeframe, is it¡­?

    Like the reset button in a game. When something bad happens, you reset. You reset as many times as it takes to fix the situation. So that¡¯s the white [Crown], Albus¡¯ power¡­

    ¡°No, if it¡¯s just resetting back into a parallel world with a different divergent point, then the white [Crown] would only move itself, or its master, to that spot, and that¡¯ll be the end of it. Nobody else would be affected. Instead of that, it looks at ¡®something that has happened¡¯ in ¡®this world¡¯, and takes ¡®the possibility that it didn¡¯t happen¡¯ in another parallel world, and stick that onto the current event. Like sewing a patch onto a pair of pants to cover a hole, or grafting a new branch onto a tree with one of its branch snapped off. And with that, the hole in the pants, as well as the broken branch of the tree would technically ¡®be nonexistent¡¯. Of course, anything that follows would change as well.¡±

    The power of the ck [Crown], Noir, is to pull in and manifest the thing that it desires from a parallel world.

    And the power of the white [Crown], Albus, would be to take a phenomenon from a parallel world, cut it off, and apply it like a patch to this world¡­ Would overwriting be a better word?

    ¡ª¡ªThat reminds me, that time I went to see the pumpkin pants prince, the blue [Crown], u, said something like that.

    ¡°The white Crown [Albus] is a special Crown. It is the pair to the ck Crown [Noir], and the end. The fool that would return everything to null.¡±

    True, this is a power that would return everything to null¡­ Or, to be exact, return everything to a state where it ¡°doesn¡¯t exist¡±.

    The powers of the [ck] and [White] are indeed simr. The [ck] that pulls in various ¡°possibilities¡± to itself, and the [White] that returns various ¡°possibilities¡± to null.

    ¡°This is only a conjecture, but that white [Crown] probably caused this ¡®reset¡¯ because it didn¡¯t want you to remove the G-cube from it, Touya-kun. It shouldn¡¯t have that much power since it was in sleep mode, so the bare minimum¡­ It probably ¡®reset¡¯ to the point that caused its discovery in the first ce. It didn¡¯t work on us gods, though.¡±

    As I listened to Kousuke ojii¡¯s words, I immediately called the Belfast king.

    ¡°Oh, Touya-dono. What is it?¡±

    In Belfast, the one-horned shark in Lake Palette had already been subjugated. And just as Kousuke ojii had said, they didn¡¯t find anything in theke.

    When I asked for more details, there was one point which was different from what Duke Ortlinde had told me back then.

    The horn of the one-horned shark didn¡¯t break. It was because the horn broke off and sank into theke, that one of the knights dived down and discovered Albus. So that¡¯s the point which the white [Crown] overwrote.

    ¡°Go and dive into theke. You should find the white [Crown] there. I think it probably won¡¯t try to ¡®reset¡¯ itself as long as you don¡¯t try to take its G-cube out. Well, there¡¯s also a good possibility that it doesn¡¯t have enough power to carry out a ¡®reset¡¯ anymore, though.¡±

    Following Kousuke ojii¡¯s advice, I used [Gate] to move to Lake Palette.

    There¡¯s nobody around the ce; it seems like the people from Belfast had already finished taking the one-horned shark away.

    I tried searching through theke with search magic, but no reactions came up. I wonder why?

    The white [Crown] should definitely be sleeping at the bottom, though.

    ¡°[Prison].¡±

    A translucent bluish-white cube appeared around me. The setting is obviously to not let water in while letting oxygen pass through.

    And like that, I started going into theke.

    As expected of the royal capital Alephis, which is also called the ¡°Lakeside Capital¡±, the transparency of Lake Palette¡¯s waters is very high. I can see things a long distance away even underwater.

    ¡°I can see a long way but¡­ This is way too big¡­ Where do I even start. I should¡¯ve asked His Majesty the location where the horn fell before the reset urred. Ah, right.¡±

    I used summoning magic and called Sango and Kokuyou over from Brunhild. The turtle and snake divine beasts floated in the air like usual.

    ¡°Can you ask the fishes in thiske to look for a white golem¡­ Or something like that at the bottom of thiske?¡±

    ¡°By your will.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to us~¡±

    Sango and Kokuyou got out of the [Prison], and after they seemingly shouted something in the water, an uncountable number of fish suddenly assembled before them. Uoh. As expected of the kings of the scaled species. Amazing.

    When Sango and Kokuyou shouted something again, the fishes immediately scattered. It¡¯s definitely not because I thought something like ¡°they look delicious¡±, right¡­

    When we waited for a while, a few of the fishes came back and stopped in front of Sango and Kokuyou.

    ¡°It sounds like they found something. This way.¡±

    That was pretty fast. I started walking along the bottom of theke in the direction Kokuyou pointed towards, while being guided by the fishes.

    Eventually, I saw something jutting out of the ground in front of me.

    I can¡¯t really tell what that is from here yet. It looks somewhat like an algae-covered rock. It is a weirdly-shaped rock, though.

    However, when I touched it with my hand, some of the moss and dirt covering it fell off, revealing a white body suspended in the water.

    As I quickly wiped the rest of the moss and dirt off, it became apparent that this thing that was jutting out of the bottom of theke is indeed the white [Crown], Albus.

    If it¡¯s in this kind of state, then it¡¯s no wonder why my search magic can¡¯t find it. The knight who found it before the reset happened probably did it by identally touching it or something, too.

    Still, it looks to be in pretty good conditions considering the amount of time it must¡¯ve been left here for that much dirt to cover it. Is it because Lake Palette¡¯s waters are rather clean?

    Lake Palette isn¡¯t a closed-offke with no rivers connecting to it like Hokkaido¡¯s Lake Mashu. The fact that its waters are so clear despite that probably has something to do with spirits.

    For now, I pulled Albus up with [Levitation], and returned to Brunhild together with Sango and Kokuyou using [Gate].

    ¡°Without a doubt, this is the white [Crown]¡­ To think it was in this world all along¡­¡±

    Looking at Albus, who had been brought to Babylon¡¯s [Laboratory], Dr. Elka made a gulping sound and muttered.

    ¡°Fumu. True, it¡¯s a golem that looks very simr to Norn-kun¡¯s Noir. Well, let¡¯s open it up first.¡±

    I immediately held Professor Babylon by her nape as she excitedly tried to reach out towards Albus, like a kid who just got a new toy.

    ¡°Gue!¡±

    ¡°Wait just a minute. Like I¡¯ll let another ¡®reset¡¯ happen. Before you do anything, first, listen to something from me.¡±

    ¡°¡¯Reset¡¯?¡±

    Both the professor and Dr. Elka showed confused faces, but once I talked to them about the things I had experienced, the two of them sank into thought.

    ¡°The ability to overwrite phenomena¡­ Huh. It is indeed simr to Noir¡¯s ability. Although, this one seems like it¡¯ll be something horrifying if it¡¯s misused, though.¡±

    ¡°Something horrifying?¡±

    ¡°Get it? Although it might be apanied by several conditions for its usage, being able to turn ¡®something that existed¡¯ into ¡®something that didn¡¯t exist¡¯¡­ It¡¯s an ability that can cancel whatever attack it faces, and might even be able to make it so that the entire battle didn¡¯t happen in the first ce. If something like that was used on a person or a nation¡­¡±

    ¡°It might even be able to do something like making it so ¡®that person was never born¡¯, or ¡®that nation was never founded¡¯¡­¡±

    I shuddered when I heard Dr. Elka¡¯s words. It¡¯s like that one thing where someone¡¯s parents never married in a time travel series, isn¡¯t it.

    If the meeting between the father and the mother was overwritten such that it ¡°never existed¡±, the child would obviously not be born.

    ¡°Having said that, it¡¯s too powerful an effect. I don¡¯t think it would be able to overwrite things that far off in the past on top of that.¡±

    ¡°I concur. Plus, since this Albus is also one of the [Crown] golems, its ability muste with some sort ofpensation. As it doesn¡¯t have a master, I think it shouldn¡¯t be able to wield its power to ¡®reset¡¯ anymore. ¡ªCome to think of it, I wonder what thepensation for [White] is. In Noir¡¯s case, it was the ¡®time spent living¡¯ of its master¡­¡±

    Thepensation for the white [Crown] is most likely not anything mild as well. Isn¡¯t it something that can be life-threatening once used? If it¡¯s the opposite of Noir, then it would be the ¡°time¡± its master ¡°would live¡±¡­ So, the master¡¯s ¡°lifespan¡±?

    ¡°That reminds me, if the event was ¡®reset¡¯, then why do you remember what happened, eh, Touya-kun?¡±

    Giku. This girl, why¡¯d she have to notice that¡­

    I havn¡¯t told anyone besides the fianc¨¦e group about my rtionship with the gods. How should I get out of this¡­

    ¡°C, coincidence¡­?¡±

    ¡°Fuun¡­¡±

    The professor looked at me with half-lidded eyes. She¡¯s definitely super suspicious of me right now, isn¡¯t she!

    ¡°Well, whatever. Still, what do we do with this guy?¡±

    Un, we can just destroy it before it does anything troublesome, but I want to avoid that as much as possible.

    I¡¯m still not sure about it, but this white [Crown], Albus, was probably the one who mended the world barrier both 5000 years ago and 1000 years ago.

    It must have erased the fact that ¡°the barrier was broken¡± using its powers.

    If it¡¯s capable of using that power again, then it shouldn¡¯t be impossible for it to mend the currently-broken world barrier of this world.

    Right now, the world we¡¯re in is defenseless. We don¡¯t know if an invader from a different world like the Phrase would attack us in the future.

    ¡°Is it possible to restart it without touching the G-cube?¡±

    ¡°It probably set up a protection in order to prevent the data of its previous master from being wiped. As such, as long as we don¡¯t try to register a new master to it, it shouldn¡¯t be impossible to wake it up. However, that would mean we have to face an active golem without the master present to restrain it. If it goes on a rampage, without the master¡¯smand authority¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d have to stop it with force¡­ In the worst case, we¡¯ll have to destroy it, huh.¡±

    The ¡°rampage¡± she talked about probably wasn¡¯t referring to its reset ability going out of control, but a ¡°rampage¡± in the base sense of the word.

    There¡¯s a chance it may recognize us as ¡°enemies¡± due to some coincidences, and attack us. And there¡¯s no master here to stop it.

    ¡°Well, I can seal it with my [Prison] in the worst case.¡±

    ¡°Un. That¡¯s probably the safest option. Well, it¡¯s not like it¡¯ll definitely rampage once it wakes up.¡±

    The professor nodded slightly.

    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s restart it.¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s contact Norn before that and ask her to bring Noir here. It may be a restraint to Albus.¡±

    Right. It¡¯ll be a reunion between the [White] and [ck], after a thousand years, huh.

    Since I can¡¯t call Norn¡¯s group to Babylon, and it might get dangerous, we switched locations to therge training field to the north of the castle.

    While exining the situation to Norn¡¯s group who we called over, we proceeded with the operation to reactivate Albus.

    ¡°Man, just how did you go out and find a new [Crown] like that? I can¡¯t understand it at all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ [White].¡±

    Norn muttered under her breath while sounding exasperated, while Noir stood in front of the inactive Albus; it probably had something on its mind even if it has no rted memories.

    ¡°[Open].¡±

    Dr. Elka opened the chestpartment of Albus like what I did before the reset happened.

    Inside, the G-cube slowly rotated in a transparent sphere while releasing green phosphorescence; the exact same sight that greeted me once before.

    Without touching the G-cube, Dr. Elka took out a small stick-like part behind it. It somehow looks like a fuse.

    ¡°Sorry, but can you fill this with magic power for me? If we tried it, it would take too long, so.¡±

    ¡°In this? Eh, alright¡­¡±

    I held the fuse I received from Dr. Elka between my thumb and index finger, and poured in magic power.

    I had been pouring it in slowly at first, and after quite an amount went into it, a small light lit up in the middle of the fuse.

    Since it looked like it¡¯s full, I returned the fuse to Dr. Elka, who then ced it back into its position inside Albus.

    And finally, she pressed a button-like ce deep inside with something like a screwdriver. The rotational speed of the G-cube got faster for an instant, but it immediately returned to normal.

    ¡°And we¡¯re good with this.¡±

    Dr. Elka closed the chest portion of Albus, and poured in magic power again.

    Once she did that, a low hum beganing out of Albus, and small clicking sounds could also be heard here and there.

    ¡°Crown Series, model number CS-01 [Illuminati Albus], reactivate.¡±

    After a mechanical-sounding announcement came out from Albus, its visor suddenly opened, and it began surveying its surroundings with its camera eyes.

    Albus raised its upper body, and slowly stood up. Its eyes turned to Noir, who¡¯s standing in front of it.

    It then tried to take a step towards Noir, but tripped on its own feet, and had its bnce broken.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    The white [Crown] slipped and hit the floor face-first in front of our eyes.

    ¡°¡­ Overturned. Iplete restoration of functions. A shame.¡±

    ¡°¡ªRight after reactivation. eptable behaviour.¡±

    Albus let out a voice while still t on the ground, and Noir replied to it.

    ¡°No need tofort. My heart is hurt.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡­¡­Un, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll suddenly attack us or anything. Somehow, it feels that way.

    -Pixel

 Chapter 403: Albus, and Memories of Time.

    <h4>Chapter 403: Albus, and Memories of Time.</h4>

    ¡°My name is Mochizuki Touya. I am the king of this country¡­ Brunhild. You are the sibling model of Noir, the white Crown ¡®Albus¡¯ right?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Albus answered me while looking this way. Seems like we can properlymunicate with each other.

    ¡°What is the name of your current master?¡±

    ¡°Arthur Ernes Belfast. The Belfast king.¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­!¡±

    Belfast!? Oi oi oi, a huge name came out the moment I asked!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is that Belfast king the master of this child?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s wrong. The current king¡¯s name is Tristwin Ernes Belfast. They¡¯re different people.¡±

    I replied to Norn, who folded her arms and tilted her head in thought. He¡¯s someone who¡¯ll be my father-inw before long, so I obviously would remember his name. I think.

    And that Tristwin has only one brother in Duke Ortlinde¡­ Suu¡¯s father, and no one else.

    Right now, the number of people who holds the Belfast name in this world number only four¡­ Only Yumina¡¯s family, to speak it simply.

    The father, Tristwin; the mother, Yuel; the daughter, Yumina; and the son, Yamato. I¡¯ve never heard of some guy named Arthur before.

    ¡°You sure that Arthur dude is your master?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. The same master as [ck].¡±

    ¡°Negative. My master, Norn Patqshe.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Is that so.¡±

    Noir denied Albus¡¯ statement. Towards that, Albus only returned a single sentence.

    If what Albus said is to be believed, then that person called Arthur was the master of both the [White] and the [ck] crowns. If so, how did [White] end up at the bottom of Lake Palette, while [ck] was abandoned in a mine in the Reverse World?

    No, in the first ce, why are golems made in the Reverse World here in the Surface World¡­ Damn, this is a mess.

    ¡°Yes, the Belfast royal family did have a king named Arthur before. I believe he lived a thousand and neen years before our time.¡±

    1019 years ago¡­

    The Belfast king had found a person with the name I¡¯m looking for in his family records, and conveyed that to me over the phone. If we¡¯reparing it to Japan, 1000 years ago would be the Heian period. The time of Fujiwara Michinaga, huh.

    When you think about it, the development speed of the civilizations over here aren¡¯t that fast inparison¡­ Is it around half the speed on Earth? This world might becking in that part due to theck of wars, but then again, they do fling magic at each other all the time¡­ Thecking parts might be made up for in their magical development.

    It¡¯s probably not smart topare this world to ours, which doesn¡¯t have spirits or magic. You won¡¯t need to use a lighter if you can use a small amount of fire magic, and if you can use the light magic¡¯s [Light], you won¡¯t need to buy a shlight ever again. But this world still has stuff likenterns, doesn¡¯t it¡­ Well, Japan has been usingmps until mid-Meiji era, so I guess it¡¯s something like that.

    ¡°And is there anything you know about that Arthur person?¡±

    ¡°Right. Remember that¡­ That old ruin Touya-dono found before. He was the king who moved the capital from that old site to the current one.¡±

    ¡°As I thought.¡±

    ¡°However, the records rted to Arthur only has events to that level, and regarding [Crown]s or the Phrase invasion, nothing was mentioned at all. What is going on here¡­¡±

    The Belfast king groaned with a ¡°Mumumu¡­¡± Why had Arthur, who was both the master of the [Crown]s and the king of that time, decided to not pass down what had happened to future generations? He must be wondering about the reason for such an action.

    I thought that it might be because of a ¡°reset¡± for a moment, but¡­ If the Phrase invasion was made to ¡°be nothing¡±, then the old capital wouldn¡¯t have been destroyed either. There must be another reason.

    For now, I thanked him and cut the call.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got confirmation. There really was a king named ¡®Arthur¡¯. He was alive a thousand years ago, though.¡±

    ¡°I see. That means, your master should be long dead right now. As long as he isn¡¯t from a species with long lifespan, that is.¡±

    The professor turned her eyes towards Albus, but it only responded with a single ¡°¡­ Is that so¡±, and did not offer any other reaction.

    ¡°Exactly what happened a thousand years, and five thousand years ago¡­ Can you tell us about that?¡±

    ¡°Without permission from the master, I cannot answer that request.¡±

    ¡°No, isn¡¯t your master dead since a thousand years ago? It¡¯s impossible for him to give you permission, you know.¡±

    ¡°Then it is impossible.¡±

    The professor shrugged and looked at me. Is she giving up? This guy, he¡¯s surprisingly stone- headed for a golem; or could it be that he doesn¡¯t understand the concept of death for a human? Hmm, guess that can¡¯t be.

    As a bleak mood drifted around us, Dr. Elka opened her mouth.

    ¡°Guess there¡¯s no choice but to do a sub-master registration.¡±

    ¡°Sub-master registration?¡±

    The heck is that?

    ¡°Golems generally do not obey anyone except its master. However, what do you think would happen if the master dies in a battle while the golem remains in one piece?¡±

    ¡°Etto, the master is dead right? And if the registration stays that way¡­ The golem wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone?¡±

    A wild golem like that is pure trouble, isn¡¯t it. In order for it to not be like that¡­

    ¡°Yes. The method to prevent that is the sub-master registration function. When the golem itself recognizes the fact that its master is dead, someone rted to the original master by blood can undergo the registration process to be the golem¡¯s temporary master. Golems are part of a person¡¯s assets too, if you think about it. There are people who want to pass theirs down to their descendants.¡±

    ¡°Ah, could it be that u who¡¯s with Robert is¡­!¡¯

    ¡°The Panashes royal family¡¯s blue [Crown], right. If apatible person emerged from within the family, they can be a true master instead of a temporary one, on a side note. While Robert is the true master of u, the previous master was his great-grandfather. Both his grandfather and father were sub-masters.¡±

    I see. By passing the golem down in their line through sub-masters, one day, a true master might emerge from within the family again, is it.

    ¡°Of course, this only applies to special golems. Normally, most golems can be passed from a father to his son easily without bothering with extra things like having to bepatible. It¡¯s the usual thing to delete the registration of the former master after a golem has registered a sub-master, and make that sub-master the true master of the golem.¡±

    That sounds natural. If the father is dead, then the son would inherit the father¡¯s golem. Something like the golem refusing that probably wouldn¡¯t happen normally.

    ¡°So what¡¯s different between a master and a sub-master?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t use the golem¡¯s golem skill. Also, its performance would drop by a grade.¡±

    ¡°So, for example, if Norn died and Noir was passed to her daughter, if she¡¯s a sub-master, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to use Noir¡¯s skill that requires pensation¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t raise ominous-sounding examples like that. I¡¯ll hit you, you know?¡±

    Norn red at me with her eyebrows twitching. Oops, my mouth slipped.

    But wait¡­ If we want to register a sub-master to Albus, that means it would have to be someone who¡¯s rted to the king of Belfast from a thousand year ago, King Arthur by blood¡­

    ¡°¡­ You want Yumina to do it?¡±

    ¡°Correct. I can¡¯t guarantee anything since I¡¯ve never seen a case where someone tries to register as a sub-master a thousand years after the previous master died, but it¡¯s the best possibility. Since they¡¯re a royal family, I don¡¯t think their bloodline would be thin anyway.¡±

    Just like Dr. Elka said, if it¡¯s within the royal lineage, things like cousins marrying each other isn¡¯t umon to preserve the royal blood.

    If I remember correctly, Yumina¡¯s mother, Queen Yuel also descended from a marquis line that has royal blood in their family. I guess it¡¯ll work if the bloodline hasn¡¯t diluted too much? Still, it¡¯s over a span of a thousand years, after all. How many generations even is that?

    ¡°There¡¯s no danger, right?¡±

    ¡°None. Even if Yumina-chan is someonepatible, as long as she doesn¡¯t undergo the proper master registration process she¡¯ll be nothing more than a sub-master. She won¡¯t be able to activate the pensation¡¯ skill.¡±

    Then it should be alright. Let¡¯s call Yumina over and exin the situation to her. It¡¯d be good if we can understand something with this¡­

    ¡°Open.¡±

    Again (if we include the time before the ¡°reset¡± then it¡¯s the third time), Albus¡¯ chest portion opened up to reveal the G-cube inside.

    ¡°Is this alright?¡±

    Yumina, who had applied magic power onto Albus¡¯ chest and opened it, turned back towards Dr. Elka for confirmation.

    Normally, only the master can do something like opening the internal hatch of a golem that¡¯s not in sleeping mode. Otherwise, the golem¡¯s self-defence system would activate. Inyman¡¯s terms, it would resist the hell out of that.

    However, there are two exception to that. The first is an opening done by the Meister, the creator of the golem. The second is an opening done by a blood rtive of the master in a state where the golem recognizes that its original master has passed away.

    That means, at this stage where Yumina sessfully opened the chest hatch of Albus, it already signifies that Albus has recognized the fact that its master had died a thousand years ago, and that Yumina is qualified as a blood rtive of that master.

    ¡°E, to. What should I do now¡­?¡±

    ¡°Put a strand of your hair into the G-cube without taking it out. The sub-master registration would finish with that.¡±

    Following Dr. Elka¡¯s instructions, Yumina took a strand of her golden hair and ced it into the transparent ball surrounding the G-cube. The strand of hair was sucked into the G-cube without resistance, and thetter¡¯s glow brightened.

    ¡°¡­ It wasn¡¯t rejected. With this, Yumina-chan is officially the sub-master of Albus.¡±

    I, who was bracing myself in case another ¡°reset¡± happened, felt strength leaving my body after I heard Dr. Elka¡¯s words.

    With this, the white [Crown] had been passed from its former master a thousand years ago to his descendant today.

    When the chest hatch was closed, Albus reawakened together with a low hum.

    ¡°Crown Series, model number CS-01 [Illuminati Albus], reactivate. Please register the name of the temporary sub-master.¡±

    ¡°Etto, it¡¯s Yumina Ernea Belfast.¡±

    ¡°Registrationplete. Sub-master registration amendmentplete. Transferring master authority temporarily from Arthur Ernes Belfast to Yumina Ernea Belfast. Restarting.¡±

    Opening its camera eyes, Albus stood up once again. Its eyes were looking directly at Yumina. While Yumina isn¡¯t that tall, Albus is even shorter. As such, it naturally turned into Albus looking upwards at Yumina.

    After a while, it got down to one knee much like a knight, and spoke in a voice different from the one we heard during the registration.

    ¡°The white Crown, Illuminati Albus. From now on, I shall serve you as your servant. Your permission, master.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t really know what¡¯s going on yet, but please take care of me.¡±

    ¡°By your will.¡±

    Albus nodded as it stood back up.

    At that point, the professor pped her hands once and spoke up with a grin.

    ¡°Now then! With this, Yumina-kun is basically Albus¡¯ master now. Now that we¡¯re done with that, please tell us what happened five thousand years ago and one thousand years ago, about both Albus and Noir, everything!¡±

    ¡°You just came out with it like that¡­? Don¡¯t get too excited, okay.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that, Touya-kun! This is the opportunity for me to get rid of the unease I¡¯ve carried for five thousand years, you know? Why did the Phrase invasion force disappear that day, why did the world that was almost destroyed manage to hang on with a thread¡­ Those answers are now right here in front of my eyes. It¡¯s impossible to ask me to not be excited about this!¡±

    Well, I guess that¡¯s reasonable if you think about the professor¡¯s circumstances. Just how did the [White] and [ck] manage to repel the Phrases¡­

    ¡°First¡­ Right, what was the name of the master of Albus and Noir 5000 years ago?¡±

    ¡°Chrome Lanches. The Meister who created the [Crown]s, and the High Master who controlled both [White] and [ck].¡±

    ¡°As I thought.¡±

    Dr. Elka had probably foresaw this already. The fact that five thousand years ago, the master who was controlling [White] and [ck] was actually the genius Meister from the Reverse World, Chrome Lanches.

    ¡°Just what was Chrome Lanches doing 5000 years ago?¡±

    ¡°Chrome Lanches had crossed worlds using the power of us [ck] and [White]. Afterwards¡ª¡±

    The truth that was conveyed to us by the white [Crown], Albus. I tried to sort the information it gave us out inside my head as best as I could.

    First, using the abilities of the [White] and [ck] crowns, Chrome Lanches had crossed over the boundary between worlds, from the Reverse World to the Surface World.

    This was apparently mainly done by Noir¡¯s powers over spacetime. It¡¯s something simr to my [Dimensional Transfer], I suppose.

    It¡¯s the opposite from the founding king of Prim Kingdom, Relios Palerius, who was sent to the Reverse World from the Surface World, isn¡¯t it. Right, if he had met Chrome Lanches, then Relios might¡¯ve been able to return to the Surface World¡­

    Although Chrome Lanches seeded in leaping across worlds, thepensation was huge. When he arrived in the Surface World, Chrome Lanches, who was an aged man, had his body reverted all the way to a young man¡¯s. One step wrong, and he might have too many years taken from him, and lose his life as a result.

    We do not know why he abandoned his own world and left for another one. Was he seeking new knowledge and skills, or was there some other reason¡­ Not even Albus knows. I don¡¯t think he only wanted to be young again, though.

    In any case, Chrome Lanches hadnded himself in thend which is now part of Demon Kingdom Xenoas.

    ¡°At that time, that region was part of a country called the United Kingdom of Pirais. Although not to the level of Holy Empire Paluteno that I belonged to, it was arge country with a decently high technology level.¡±

    The professor provided the above supplementary exnation.

    And so, Chrome Lanches settled down in that country, and began learning from the wisdoms of the ancient magic civilizations. The golems were apparently recognized as something like the mini robots the professor used, and they were able to blend in without causing much fuss.

    After Chrome Lanches spent ten years living in that ce, bing able to use magic proficiently in the process, sudden visitors arrived at the United Kingdom of Pirais, bringing despair upon the world.

    The arrival of the Phrases.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 404: Five Thousand Years Ago, and One Thousand Years Ago.

    <h4>Chapter 404: Five Thousand Years Ago, and One Thousand Years Ago.</h4>

    The world sank into panic at the sudden appearance of the crystal monsters.

    Crystalline demons that appeared seemingly out of nowhere, and ughtered people indiscriminately. The world five thousand years ago had a much higher level of magical technology, and people lived a lifepletely dependent on magic and magical tools.

    The species known as Phrase could be called as the natural enemy of such magic civilizations.

    Any and all magics were absorbed and neutralized. High regenerative powers, and normal wounds would not stop them for even a single second. Even powerful magic attacks used by things like magitech tanks or flying warships could not do anything to them.

    One after another,rge cities fell before the horde of lower-ss and intermediate-ss Phrases, and disappeared together with the light of annihtion unleashed by the advanced- ss Phrases.

    During that time, Chrome Lanches lived in a small vige in the fringes of the United Kingdom of Pirais.

    His was a happy life, with a beloved wife and son he obtained in this world, and the [ck] and [White] Crowns.

    In that period, Chrome had been repeating experiments to use the power of [ck] to send his whole family away, from this dangerous world to the world he was born in.

    The action cannot be done easily due to the pensation¡±; even for the creator of the [Crown]s, the Meister, there are no exceptions. To wield a great power, one must sacrifice something equally severe.

    When he came to this world, thepensation was big enough to turn him from an old man back to a youngster. Although years have passed since then, to Chrome who is currently not even thirty, that is still far too heavy a cost. If he carried it out, certain death would be the only result for him.

    In order to break through his current predicament, he also tried his hands on developing a new [Crown], but the time left to him is not nearly enough for that.

    The Phrase, which had appeared all across the world, had finally broken through the armies of the United Kingdom of Pirais, and began rampaging across the country.

    And finally, the hand of misfortune had reached the vige Chrome was living at.

    The Phrase that appeared at the vige had the figure of a man. It was a male-type ruler-ss Phrase, with red eyes, spiky crystalline hair, and a fierce smile on his face.

    ¡°Gira¡­ That bastard, he was doing whatever he wants 5000 years ago as well, huh.¡±

    I recalled the things that I know about that guy as I listened to Albus¡¯ tale. He was the second ruler-ss I met after Nei. Arrogant and cruel, he was a ruler-ss that loved to fight.

    I had defeated that guy somehow back then, but that was with me in my divine form. Although I couldn¡¯t draw out as much power back thenpared to now, Gira, who was able to fight against me with my divinity released, was definitely not a pushover either.

    After he showed up, Gira started murdering the vige people. Regardless of their gender or age, he simply killed them all, in a way that looked like he was enjoying a hunt.

    Chrome had tried to fight against him using the [ck] and [White] Crowns, but he apparently wasn¡¯t able to defeat Gira. Well, it was a tall order for the Crowns to beat him without using their abilities, obviously.

    And atst, Gira¡¯s bloody hands pointed themselves towards his family.

    The instant his wife and son were erased from this world by a particle cannon unleashed by Gira, the abilities of both [ck] and [White] were activated together with Chrome¡¯s rampaging emotions.

    The powers of [ck] and [White] are simr yet different. When they are used in conjunction, the resulting power would rampage with no way of stopping it.

    The mainponent in the result was apparently [White]¡¯s power. That is, the ability to overwrite phenomena.

    However, after merging with a bit of the [ck]¡¯s time-rted powers, the rampage produced strange effects on the world.

    As a direct result, the [World Barrier] was fixed due to its time being rewound. Due to the aftershock from that, a majority of the Phrases were dragged back into the gap between dimensions, apparently. If I remember correctly, Ende did something to the ruler-ss and the advanced-ss Phrases instead.

    A set of phenomena was cut out from a different world in which ¡°nothing urred¡±, and that was then put over the current timeline where Chrome¡¯s wife and child died.

    A storm of contradiction blew over the world. Results were produced even though the process hasn¡¯t begun. Nobody had done anything, and yet the end goal was there in front of them.

    For a while, the world was enveloped in confusion. However, the threat known as the Phrase was gone. The demons that trampled over two-thirds of this world under their feet had been driven out.

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why.¡±

    Professor Babylon hit her left hand with her right with a *pon* and eximed.

    ¡°Do you remember something?¡±

    ¡°Well, on the day the Phrases disappeared, I was working on final adjustments of the Frame Gears in a hurry. However, there were strange things happening that day, like parts I was sure I had assembled rolling around on the floor, and checklists I hadn¡¯t started on beingpleted before I knew it. I thought I was bing tired and went to sleep, though.¡±

    ¡°So that was due to the rampage of Albus and Noir¡¯s powers?¡±

    ¡°I suppose so. It¡¯s like a numeric list of 1, 2, 3, 4 that was scrambled, and on top of that, things that don¡¯t belong in the list like ¡®three¡¯ or ¡®A¡¯ were mixed in as well. From an ordered list, it became something like ¡®D, 5, two, ¦Ã¡¯ instead. The whole thing is just a huge mess, really.¡±

    Randomly recing things in the current timeline with things from parallel worlds¡­ Is what happened, I guess? That¡¯d sure cause a huge panic, wouldn¡¯t it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think even Chrome Lanches predicted something like a rampage of two Crowns¡¯ powers. If he was cautious about that, he would definitely have installed some kind of safety device on them.¡±

    If you judge from the results, it can be said that the world was saved thanks to that, though.

    There were apparently Phrases that didn¡¯t get moved to the gap between dimensions, but the humans probably dealt with them afterwards.

    ¡°More importantly¡­ What happened to the person who used that ability, Chrome Lanches?¡±

    Saying that, Yumina looked towards the golem who had be her servant.

    ¡°Chrome paid the pensation¡¯. The pensation¡¯ for myself, the white [Crown] Albus, is [Memory]. The overwhelming knowledge he had umted over the years and his past, everything in his memories were taken as the necessary pensation¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­!¡±

    Thepensation for the white [Crown] is memories?

    Memories are a person¡¯s source of knowledge, and past experiences; they are the foundation upon which someone lives.

    Albus¡¯ power would require the master to lose some sort of memory every time it is used.

    Memories are made every day of our lives. And, they¡¯re lost from us before we know it as well. Or rather, instead of losing memories, we simply be unable to recall them, I guess? It might be a rather tame pensation¡¯ now that you think about it.

    However, everyone has memories that they absolutely don¡¯t want to part with. Family and loved ones, your own dreams, the goals you want to achieve¡­ Things like that can disappear forever as well.

    In a way, it¡¯s the cruelest pensation¡¯. The emotions and feelings you built up over a long period of time might be taken from you in an instant, after all.

    Friendship between long-time buddies. Memories and love between loved ones. To have those disappear from your heart, that is something truly frightening.

    Fortunately for Chrome, his memories did not disappear immediately. However, each day, like sand falling from the gap between one¡¯s fingers, parts and pieces slowly disappeared from his mind.

    Although he was able to protect his wife and child, it¡¯s only a matter of time before the memories he has with them, as well as his umted knowledge, fade from his mindpletely.

    Furthermore, the contradictions produced by the rampage of [ck] and [White] even came back and affected the golems themselves.

    Their contract with Chrome were overwritten such that it ¡°didn¡¯t happen¡±. Without a contract with a human, the golems would lose their reason of existence.

    Chrome did not establish a contract again with the two [Crown]s.

    ¡°I eventually suspended my functions and entered sleep mode. I do not know what happened to Chrome.¡±

    Such were Albus¡¯ words.

    The genius golem engineer, Chrome Lanches; I wonder what happened to him afterwards. The pensation¡¯ for repairing the world barrier and creating all sorts of contradictions in the world must have been harsh for him.

    If he became an invalid just like that after losing all his memories¡­ That¡¯s rough. Although, since it¡¯s in exchange for protecting his family, he might ept that ending and be content with it.

    It¡¯d be good if he was able to obtain new memories and a new happiness while living with his wife and child. In either case, the genius golem engineer Chrome Lanches would disappear, and only a normal man named Chrome would be left, I suppose.

    Contradictions abound in the world. However, as humans are adaptable beings, they would add their own interpretations to things that they could not understand, andpromise in their own ways.

    From looking at the destroyed towns and cities, and the people who were killed, it is a fact that the Phrase were ¡°there¡±. However, right now, they¡¯re not.

    And the only person who could¡¯ve exined that had lost his memory.

    ¡°The rampage of the [White] and [ck]¡­ If you think about it, that was a result borne of coincidences, wasn¡¯t it. The world really was this close to being destroyed, eh. Now that I think about it, I should give my thanks to you guys, shouldn¡¯t I? At least, as someone who had lived in that age, it¡¯s something I should do.¡±

    Professor Babylon showed a rare meek attitude. I wanted to tell her to stop it since it doesn¡¯t suit her, but well, I guess it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t say that here.

    ¡°So now we know what happened 5000 years ago. And then? What happened to you guys after that?¡±

    ¡°I do not know. When I was reactivated, we were bound to a young man who served as our new master. Arthur Ernes Belfast.¡±

    Wow, 4000 years just like that?

    So we have no idea what Chrome Lanches did with the two golems. Did he seal them away, leave them alone, or perhaps even sold them to someone else¡­

    Since he lost his memories, it wouldn¡¯t be weird for him to do any of that. To him, the two golems would¡¯ve be nothing but two ¡°objects¡±, without anything to be remembered about for him.

    When Albus reawakened, it was apparently inside a cave of some sort. Arthur was in front of it, and Noir was standing besides him, already reactivated.

    Around them were glittering mountains of treasures, and the body of a lesser dragon, apparently having been defeated by Arthur. It seemed like the two golems were carried to the nest of a dragon.

    Noir was reactivated due to a coincidence. Its chest hatch had been opened, and Arthur¡¯s blood from one of his wounds gotten during the fight against the dragon had dropped into the G-cube, reactivating it.

    And under the instruction of the awakened Noir, Arthur also sessfully reactivated Albus.

    I don¡¯t know whether it is fortunate or not, but Arthur was patible¡± with the two, and thus became their new masters.

    Arthur was apparently happy that he managed to obtain such useful artifacts. Well, they¡¯re like two knights who would obey his everymand and would never grow tired, after all.

    And like that, the two golems served Arthur for around 10 years. Arthur, who was a prince when he found them, eventually became king, and was hailed as a wise monarch. During that time, Belfast was still a small country with a multitude of magic beasts living near its borders; together with the two [Crown]s, he went about subjugating those magic beasts and expanded the territory of Belfast.

    ¡°Hee. So that means, the current Belfast owes at least a part of its existence to Albus and Noir as well, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°We were only followers of Arthur, nothing more.¡±

    Everyone has their own stories, I guess. Oh, it¡¯s a golem in this case instead of a person, though.

    However, dark clouds soon began gathering over Belfast.

    The trigger was when Arthur identally activated [ck]¡¯s ability. The things [ck] can do includes summoning things from a parallel world and spacetime maniption. The act of using that power created a small crack in the world barrier.

    As pensation¡±, Arthur lost a few years of his life and became younger; however, he was about to pay a much harsher pensation¡± in the near future.

    The Phrases had appeared in the world after breaking through the crack in the world barrier.

    It¡¯s not like 5000 years ago when the barrier was broken. Only around a thousand lower- sses managed to invade, but unluckily, two intermediate-sses also managed to mix into that group.

    The Belfast army tried to stand up against the Phrases that appeared in the capital.

    However, the knights and soldiers all fell before the unfamiliar crystal demons, and the capital was soon enveloped in mes.

    While they can defeat the lower-sses somehow with several dozen people, they couldn¡¯t do anything to the intermediate-sses.

    It took Albus and Noir all they had just to suppress them and maintain a stalemate.

    In this situation, Arthur made a decision. He would push the two intermediate-sses back into the gap between dimensions using [ck]¡¯s ability. If he can¡¯t defeat them, then he just has to banish them from this world.

    The move seeded in the end. However, they had made one big mistake. The instant before they managed to banish the two intermediate-sses, thetterunched their particle cannons towards the city.

    In the spur of the moment, Arthur used [White]¡¯s ability to defend against that. He tried to cancel the attack using the power to overwrite phenomena. At that moment, both [ck] and [White]¡¯s abilities were active, and mixed with each other. As a result, another rampage urred.

    ¡°I do not know what happened afterwards. My functions were suspended immediately after.¡±

    The things Albus could remember were only the sight of Noir being sucked into the gap between dimensions, and itself being blown away into ake, apparently.

    ¡°Un¡­ I guess after that, Noir crossed dimensions and drifted to our world? Maybe the fact that Noir has no memories had something to do with how it drifted in the gap between dimensions for thousands of years?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not an impossible talk. The flow of time there is different from here, after all. If we were to make aparison, while Chrome and Touya-kun crossed the dimensional ocean with a ship or by flying, Noir went to the other side by letting itself drift away on the waves. That¡¯d obviously take way longer.¡±

    Dr. Elka and Professor Babylon sank into thought. I turned my eyes to the descendant of Arthur, standing next to me.

    ¡°Was Arthur fine after that, I wonder?¡±

    ¡°He was there on the royal family¡¯s records, so I guess¡­ The fact that the two golems weren¡¯t recorded in Belfast¡¯s history probably had something to do with the rampage of their powers that time.¡±

    Well, a part of the correct records did remain, like the Arkana tribe¡¯s relics in the underground of the old capital.

    It¡¯s only a guess, but Arthur himself probably had his memories of the [Crown]s removed as part of the pensation¡±. Without triggering contradictions all over the world like 5000 years ago, the effects were probably limited to within Belfast. I guess you can call it falsifying history?

    ¡°Whew, feels good to finally know about all this after so long. It¡¯s unfortunate that Chrome Lanches¡¯ knowledge wasn¡¯t left behind, though.¡±

    The professor said something like that, but I personally felt that this is fine as well. If the golem engineer Chrome continued to live as he is, he might¡¯ve produced [Crown]s even more dangerous than what we have now.

    A contract with a [Crown] which seekspensation from its master is very much like a contract with a devil, after all.

    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t ever make a true master contract with Albus, Yumina.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m patible¡¯ yet, and I won¡¯t do it anyway¡­ Are you worried?¡±

    ¡°Obviously. Like I¡¯ll allow something like using your memories as pensation¡¯.¡±

    When I said that, Yumina giggled. Eh, I¡¯m being pretty serious here, you know. No way I¡¯ll let something like Yumina forgetting all about us happen.

    If something like that happened, I¡¯ll return her to normal with all my power even if that means borrowing the power of the gods¡­ Wait?

    Could the pensation¡± not apply to Yumina since she¡¯s a god¡¯s dependant? There was that case where Kousuke ojii and myself weren¡¯t affected when the ¡°reset¡± happened.

    No matter how genius Chrome might¡¯ve been, I don¡¯t think he had reached the realm of divinity yet.

    Well, I obviously wouldn¡¯t test it out just because it might not work. On the off chance it did, I wouldn¡¯t forgive myself.

    I held Yumina¡¯s hand with my own, and she gently curled her fingers around my own.

    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t you flirt in front of me.¡±

    I can feel Norn¡¯s exasperated eyes on me, but I¡¯ll just ignore them.

    Author Notes:

    I had actually wanted to write a ¡°Past Arc¡± where Touya gets involved in a time slip and conversed with Chrome and Arthur among other people, but since it would get too long, I decided to present the necessary information to you in a more concise manner like this.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 405: The Spirits of Flame and Ice, and a Godâ€™s Love.

    <h4>Chapter 405: The Spirits of me and Ice, and a God¡¯s Love.</h4>

    The western half of the newly-formed world, what was previously the Reverse World, is home to two problematic countries.

    me Nation Dauburn and Ice Nation Zadonia.

    They¡¯re two countries with a longstanding rift between them, calling each other thieves.

    ording to the monarchs of the Western Continent that I know, the ones antagonistic to each other are the nobles and royalties, upper echelons of each country, and themon people below them see it as nothing but trouble.

    Both countries are using the other of stealing an offering they each made to the gods they revere. And due to that, they received the gods¡¯ curse, and theirnds were transformed to and of intense heat and and of deep frost respectively.

    If my thoughts are correct, those aren¡¯t gods. It¡¯s more likely for them to be spirits. Something probably happened rted to them a few hundred years ago.

    ¡°And so I¡¯m here to ask you guys about that.¡±

    ¡°Even if you say that¡­¡±

    ¡°That is rather troublesome.¡±

    I¡¯m in the Spirit Realm right now after arriving via Dimensional Transfer. Inside this world where a sparkling milky-white fog-like substance drifted all around us, I stood in front of the spirits of me and ice.

    On top of the table between the two spirits and I, cookies I brought as gifts were ced on top of a te.

    The spirit of me is a spirit second only to the spirit of fire, one of the arch-spirits. Simr to the spirit of fire, she¡¯s a lively girl with a head of short reddish hair coupled with a boyish look. She really does resemble the spirit of fire. I¡¯d believe it if someone told me she¡¯s the spirit of fire¡¯s actual younger sister, to be honest.

    The spirit of ice is a spirit ranked right below an arch-spirit, simr to the spirit of me. She¡¯s apparently something like an older sister to the spirit of snow who was the mother of Eashen¡¯s Mikado, Shirahime.

    She¡¯s a young woman with ice-blue long hair in a so-called hime cut, and a cool expression that doesn¡¯t reveal much emotions. Should I say as expected of the spirit of ice? She¡¯s kinda cold.

    ¡°We revived once like 500 years ago, so. We don¡¯t really remember a lot about the things back then. I somehow remember I was pissed, or maybe I wasn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Same here. Since our dependants have settled down there, something must have happened, but as for what that something is¡­¡±

    So not even the concerned parties themselves know, huh. Spirits are immortal existences who undergo cycles of reincarnation once every few thousand years. Each time they do, their memories and appearances get reset bing someonepletely different. Even their gender can change from male to female, or vice versa.

    Even if they really are the ones who casted the curses onto me Nation Dauburn and Ice Nation Zadonia (and we don¡¯t even know if they actually are curses), if they don¡¯t remember it, then there¡¯s nothing I can do.

    ¡°Don¡¯t really understand what¡¯s what, but if you want, we can get rid of those dependants of ours that¡¯s living there, you know?¡±

    ¡°Unn, while we can do that¡­ Leave them be for now. That probably won¡¯t solve the problempletely.¡±

    It¡¯s not like they¡¯re still conflicting with each other due to the weather. And besides, drastic environmental changes are bad for the human body anyway.

    But, well, I guess we can slowly remove the curses (it really isn¡¯t, is it) from thosends. Their conflicts might actually stop if their climates be normal¡­ I won¡¯t bet on it, though.

    ¡°You girls aren¡¯t really on bad terms with each other, are you?¡±

    ¡°Nope. We yed together just before too. Right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. However, since the way we interact with each other would change each time we reincarnate, I can¡¯t tell you what the answer might¡¯ve been in our previous lives¡­¡±

    Right. They¡¯repletely different people in each of their lives, after all. Their rtionship might¡¯ve been bad in their previous lives.

    ¡°But I heard from the spirits who know our previous incarnations that they didn¡¯t exactly have a bad rtionship with each other, you know? Although it seemed like they¡¯re not as close as we are now, though.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve also heard something simr from water onee-sama.¡±

    Fumu, so in the end, we know nothing¡­ Right, let¡¯s give up on this.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m in a hurry to make Dauburn and Zadonia reconcile with each other or anything. I shouldn¡¯t stick my head too much into other people¡¯s businesses.

    If I can understand the reason behind it, and it¡¯s also something I can do something about easily, then I would lend a hand, but otherwise I don¡¯t see the need to push this too hard.

    ¡°Sorry for taking up your time. Here, take this pack of assorted cookies. Eat them with everyer.¡±

    I passed my gift to them and left the Spirit Realm. In the end, what could the cause be, I wonder.

    I think it might be better if I just kidnap the kings of the two countries and lock them up somewhere with just the two of them to make them reconcile with each other. AN uninhabited ind sounds nice. They¡¯d be best buddies if they went through life and death struggles, no?

    ¡°Just kidding. Like I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    I mean, that¡¯s just too much. While retorting to myself, I returned to Babylon.

    It looks like everyone was having a tea party in the [Garden].

    ¡°Wee to the [Garden], master. I¡¯ll bring the tea over at once.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, please.¡±

    Cesca in her maid clothes, standing by in the gazebo¡ªthe so-called western azumaya¡ªwhere everyone was, transferred away. She probably went down to the castle to bring up more cups and tea.

    I sat down at the empty spot on the table between Yumina and Yae.

    ¡°Where did you go, Touya-san?¡±

    ¡°To the Spirit Realm. I talked to the spirits of me and ice, but couldn¡¯t get any useful information.¡±

    ¡°Aah, about those troublesome countries that are fighting over them being too hot or too cold-degozaru na?¡±

    They¡¯re not exactly fighting because they¡¯re too hot or too cold though. Well, the troublesome part is true, anyway.

    ¡°What were everyone talking about?¡±

    ¡°Various recent happenings. Come to think of it, darling. There¡¯s something I wanted to ask.¡±

    ¡°N? What?¡±

    Leen put down her cup and looked towards me. Everyone else also stared towards this direction. What¡¯s going on?

    ¡°When being engaged to us, you said that you¡¯ll marry us when you turn 18, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Eh, yes. I did.¡±

    ¡°Actually, my dear sister-inw told me something recently. The world you were in and the world we¡¯re in right now. The ¡®number of days in a year is different¡¯, is it?¡±

    Leen looked at me with teasing eyes. In response, I forced a smile while sweat flowed down my face like a waterfall.

    ¡°Going by the calendar of your world, aren¡¯t you 18 already?¡±

    It¡¯s out. The cat¡¯s out of the bag. The source of that information must be Karen nee-san, that

    damn idiot¡­

    That¡¯s actually true. I didn¡¯t notice it myself at first, but a year in this world is longer than the 365-day year back on earth. It¡¯s roughly four months more. So basically, each year has 16 months in this world.

    I seriously doubted my eyes when I saw the 13th month show up on my smartphone. I had to go and ask Kousaka-san for confirmation after that.

    Since I had always used my smartphone when I wanted to know the dates, I didn¡¯t notice it at all until then. The seasons in this world being messed up doesn¡¯t help either.

    Ever since I knew that, I¡¯ve been conforming to the calendar in this world, so if you ask what age I am, the answer is definitely 17.

    However, back in the world I came from¡­ I¡¯m already 18, yeah.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like I was hiding it or anything, okay. Since I¡¯m going to be living in this world, isn¡¯t it proper that I count my age based on this side¡¯s calendar? I mean, if we calcte ages using Earth¡¯s calendar, Yumina would actually be older than me, you know? The 14-year-old Yumina would be 18 and 8 months old if we go by that. And Leen, you¡ª¡±

    (Note: I KNEW it. So this means, all of the main cast is quite a bit older than we expect in terms of our calendar. Remember, Yumina¡¯s actually the second youngest in the fianc¨¦e group together with Luu who¡¯s the same age. That means besides Suu, everyone else is past the legal age, and some are even hitting the 20s¡­)

    ¡°Darling, you be quiet.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    An angelic smile came my way from Leen together with a murderous gaze. The pressure from someone far older than me¡­ It¡¯s no joke, I tell ya.

    While blushing, Linze opened her mouth.

    ¡°That, that means we can already marry Touya-san, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll be up to darling, but¡­ It¡¯ll be hard in our current situation. There¡¯s the thing about the evil god, and various other stuff as well.¡±

    ¡°Other stuff?¡±

    Yae tilted her head when she heard what Leen said.

    ¡°That¡­ I-if we had children, we¡¯d be forced to sit out of battles¡­¡±

    Nonono, Leen-san, that¡¯s going too far ahead, okay. And it¡¯s not like you will have a child quickly.

    Like an infection, the redness on Leen¡¯s face spreads to everyone else¡¯s at the table. Of course, I¡¯m included.

    When I saw Suu who also turned red and was sipping away at some juice, I was strangely moved about the fact that she¡¯s all grown up now¡­

    ¡°W-well, let¡¯s leave that aside for the moment. I¡¯m sorry for not telling you guys about it, but it¡¯s true that we won¡¯t be able to marry in peace until the problem with the evil god is dealt with. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to finish up with that as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Can we win-degozaru ka?¡±

    ¡°As long as we can do something about the Godying Poison. Even if the other side had absorbed a god, it was a NEET god who¡¯s below the lowest-ranked gods; on the other hand, despite how I may look, I¡¯m still a dependant of the supreme god, you know? Plus, even

    though they¡¯re in their human form, I¡¯ve also got seven gods as backup. If I can¡¯t win even with this, then I must say, I¡¯m pretty ipetent.¡±

    I¡¯d like to think I¡¯m not that hopeless. Un. In the first ce, this is something like a test from the World God anyway. One for me to be the manager for this world.

    I suddenly thought about the possibility that Yura might actually not know anything about all of this.

    I guess he likely hasn¡¯t heard about the fact that the god he managed to ensnare with tricks was actually a NEET god who¡¯s below even the lowest-ranked gods. If nothing else, that NEET god has a huge ego; he would probably never say something like ¡°I¡¯m the lowest of the lowest of gods!¡± even if it kills him.

    Or rather, he might¡¯ve even did something like ¡°I¡¯m the World God-ja~¡± and pretended to be Kami-sama¡­ Yep, he seems like he might do that. Doesn¡¯t really matter to me though.

    ¡°Ah, that reminds me, Luu awakened to her [Dependant Trait] recently, it seems.¡±

    ¡°Eh, really?¡±

    Upon hearing Elze¡¯s sudden words, I turned to look at Luu.

    ¡°Ah, yes. Although, it isn¡¯t something rted to battle¡­¡±

    Luu had a bitter smile on her face.

    [Dependant Trait] is something which sprouts in dependants, a blessing from the divine. Luu and the others are special in that they have the possibility to be dependants of eight gods, namely myself, Karen nee-san, Moroha nee-san, Kousuke ojii, Sousuke nii-san, Karina nee-san, Suika and Takeru ojii.

    Although it¡¯s not like all of them applies at once; for example, besides me, Sakura is more likely to be a dependant of Sousuke nii-san¡­ The Music God, rather than the others. They often go out to the town and sing together, after all.

    Simrly, Yae and Hilda who are close to the Sword God, Moroha nee-san, and Elze who¡¯s close to the Martial God, Takeru ojii would be more likely to be their dependants.

    Well, the main one is still me though.

    [Dependant Trait] is a blessing from the gods. The power granted by it is something that is in the realm of divinity.

    Yumina has her slight ¡°future prediction¡±, while Sakura has ¡°super hearing¡±. Now then, what about Luu?

    ¡°Well, my sense of taste, it¡¯s be unnaturally sharp recently. I can, uh, tell theponents apart¡­ Like what kind of ingredients were used, and how much of it, I just somehow know that.¡±

    Hahaa, so that¡¯s what came out.

    Luu was always cooking something with our head chef ire-san. Her skill is already professional-grade. Even though she hadn¡¯t held a kitchen knife once before she met me. If you think about Sakura¡¯s ¡°super hearing¡±, I guess you can say that [Dependant Traits] are things that raise up someone¡¯s strong aspects?

    ¡°Luu-san¡¯s senses are amazing, you know. She can taste even one single grain of salt in a cup of water.¡±

    ¡°That is amazing¡­ But if it¡¯s that sensitive, wouldn¡¯t eating something bad-tasting be horrible for you?¡±

    ¡°No, it won¡¯t activate if I don¡¯t think about it. I guess you can call it a switch of some sort¡­¡±

    ¡°I get it. I¡¯m like that too. If I don¡¯t pay attention, I don¡¯t hear extra sounds.¡±

    Sakura nodded at Luu¡¯s words. So they can switch it on and off, huh. Well, if they can¡¯t, then yeah, it¡¯s going to be tough on them. My [Divine Eyes] are something like that, too.

    ¡°How envious-no. Hey Touya, quickly give me my [Dependant Trait] as well-no ja.¡±

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t work like that, okay.¡±

    I smiled wryly at Suu¡¯s words. [Dependant Traits] vary with the individual, and there¡¯s no such thing as ¡°if you do this then you¡¯ll awaken it¡±. I understand how you feel, but I can¡¯t do anything about it myself.

    Linze opened her mouth timidly.

    ¡°U, um¡­ It couldn¡¯t be that the ¡®love of god¡¯ isn¡¯t enough for us, right?¡±

    ¡°N-no way that¡¯s the case, okay!? It¡¯s really just the individual differences between you girls, there¡¯s nothing like that!¡±

    Please don¡¯t doubt my love. That¡¯s important.

    ¡°It might be easier for people with sensory traits to manifest thempared to people with more physical traits.¡±

    ¡°Right, what Hilda said has some credit. Yumina, Sakura and Luu all have something rted to their senses anyway: sight, hearing and taste.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s doubtful whether we can call future prediction ¡®sight¡¯, though.¡±

    ¡°You still ¡®see¡¯ them, don¡¯t you? Hilda and Yae, as well as Elze all feel like you¡¯ll get a trait that¡¯s more attuned to something physical, really.¡±

    Something like increasing their physical abilities. Wait, that one¡¯s already done.

    Even Suu, who originally had the leastbat ability here, can now make movements on par with our knights. She¡¯s like that without any training. You can tell how much out of the norm Yae, Hilda and Elze are from that point. The ¡°love of god¡± has that much of an effect.

    Are? I only thought about this now, but if we ever have children, won¡¯t they be kinda busted¡­ They¡¯re basically demigods, and also receive the love of many gods like Karen nee-san; it¡¯s going to be tough raising them¡­

    They¡¯ll mostly be girls though. I hope you all grow up with grace¡­

    ¡°I wonder what physical traits might include-degozarou¡±.

    ¡°Might it be something like Elze-san¡¯s [Boost]?¡±

    ¡°Eee. I already have it though, so something different would be nice.¡±

    The three people who were more likely to get traits rted to their bodies were having such a discussion; honestly, if you girls got a trait like that, that¡¯d be like giving a tiger wings¡­

    ¡°Wait, we won¡¯t suddenly grow wings or anything, right?¡±

    ¡°No way no way. Even I only have my hair grow out, you know. You definitely won¡¯t get drastic changes like that.¡±

    Whileughing, I denied Linze¡¯s words. Well, I won¡¯t deny that having white wings behind your back and looking like an angel does fit the whole thing about being a dependant of god.

    ¡°What, that¡¯s boring. I thought I might get a trait that lets me grow taller and my chest bigger, and allow me to obtain a ¡®nice body¡¯ like Karen nee-sama or something.¡±

    Nonono. Suu, that¡¯s aplete transformation, you know. It¡¯s already far beyond the level of a trait, you know.

    Still, Suu¡¯s already worrying about things like that, huh. Things like chest size¡­ No, wait, she¡¯s already 12, so I guess it¡¯s normal.

    Suu was patting her own slight bulges.

    ¡°I wonder if they¡¯ll grow to as big as Flora¡¯s-no.¡±

    ¡°No, that one¡¯s just abnormal. Don¡¯tpare yourself to it.¡±

    Elze made a retort.

    The [Alchemy Building]¡¯s manager, Flora. Even by a conservative estimate, those are at least over 100. They might even reach 120. And despite that, they manage to maintain their rich shapes in defiance to thews of gravity. They have good shapes, and are definitely not big due to being fat.

    She¡¯s an artificial lifeform like a homunculus anyway¡­ I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any meaning inpeting against her on that.

    Somehow, I can see a dark aura around Yumina, Luu, Linze and Elze.

    Sakura doesn¡¯t seem like she cares about it, and Leen has thisposure unique to older people¡ªor rather, she looks like she¡¯s already given up. Although Yae¡¯s pressing it down with a sarashi right now, she has some quality goods, and Hilda¡¯s in the normal range too.

    ¡°I wonder, could Flora-san be using some kind of medicine to make her chest bigger¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, the ¡®breast enhancement drug¡¯ is with [Warehouse]¡¯s Parshe, so she¡¯s probably¡­ Natural¡­¡±

    I inadvertently replied to Linze¡¯s mutterings, when suddenly, I find four pairs of eyes staring holes into my head and realized I made a huge slip of tongue.

    ¡°Wait Touya, what¡¯s that about?¡±

    ¡°Did you just say, ¡®breast enhancement drug¡¯?¡±

    ¡°You said it¡¯s in the [Warehouse], which means it exists, right?¡±

    ¡°Touya-san? Touya-san? Touya-san?¡±

    ¡°No, um, wait, there¡¯s a deep reason behind this!¡±

    It¡¯s scary when you alle at me with those wide unblinking eyes okay!

    I mean, deep reason or not, that thing¡¯s something handmade by that professor so it¡¯s obviously a no-go! It¡¯ll be a horror story if it turned out to be something that give you over 300 cm! I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s definitely defective in some way!

    ¡°Elze and Luu-san, please head to the [Laboratory] and bring the professor over. We have to obtain more detailed information. Myself and Linze-san will head to the [Warehouse] and secure the actual substance.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    Following Yumina¡¯s instructions, Elze and Luu rushed off towards the [Laboratory]. Seriously, how are you girls so quick!?

    ¡°Then, us as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Next, Linze and Yumina also rushed off towards the [Warehouse]. Wait, you¡¯re using the [el] in your rings!?

    ¡°It looks interesting-ja. I¡¯ll go too!¡±

    ¡°Nn. I¡¯ll go as well.¡±

    Suu and Sakura also went off towards the [Warehouse] after the two.

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit interested. I guess I¡¯ll go as well.¡±

    ¡°Then we shall head over too-degozaru yo.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    And finally, Leen, Yae and Hilda stood up from their seats.

    ¡°My leaking mouth¡­¡±

    Since they said they¡¯re going to be asking the professor about it, I guess they should know about any possible side effects. I think the me who believes without any doubt that that drug must have some kind of side effect is a bit weird as well, to be honest.

    After that, it seems that the professor exined to everyone the details regarding the ¡°breast enhancement drug¡±.

    It¡¯s apparently something made to simte the effect of physical altercation magic, basically something that can supplement a person¡¯s ability to change her body shape using magic. You use it by directly applying it onto the chest area.

    While it¡¯s unfortunate that I didn¡¯t see it, they apparently did get bigger.

    However, maintaining that apparently requires quite a bit of the person¡¯s own magic power, and over time they would slowly dete like a balloon back to their original sizes. It¡¯s surprising that it doesn¡¯t have any side effects. I¡¯ll say it again, it¡¯s surprising.

    The effectssted for under 30 minutes in all¡­ I¡¯m d it didn¡¯t cause anything like sagging afterwards. They apparently returned to the size they were before normally.

    As the drug requires the person¡¯s own magic power, I can¡¯t use [Transfer] to maintain a steady supply; there¡¯s nothing I can do here.

    I guess it can¡¯t be helped that Elze and Linze, who still havn¡¯t awakened their [Dependant Traits], began to wish for ¡°increased magic power capacity¡± as their trait.

    However, since maintaining it requires magic power in any case, it¡¯ll just disappear eventually. It¡¯s like trying to fire [Fireball] endlessly.

    It¡¯s just the ephemeral dream of young maidens. Fated to scatter away like the morning mist¡­

    Afterwards, the professor told me ¡°I¡¯ve got the male version too¡±, but what use is it for a guy to make his chest bigger? Eh? Not there? I don¡¯t understand what you mean.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 406: Unicorn, and the Sacred Horn.

    <h4>Chapter 406: Unicorn, and the Sacred Horn.</h4>

    ¡°A phoenix¡¯s tail, a holy dragon¡¯s tear, a sacred white snake¡¯s molted skin, and a unicorn¡¯s horn¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Mix them into the fertilizer. Just like how our opponent slowly limated his body to the Godying Poison, we¡¯ll slowly let this sapling¡­ The ¡®Sacred Tree¡¯ take in the essence of things with purifying powers and condense them inside.¡±

    Kousuke ojii was gazing at a sapling, roughly 20cm tall, growing out of the ground in front of him.

    ¡°Basically, we let it take in the powers of thosemonly known as holy beasts. The power of us divines are no good since they¡¯re stronger, which means the Godying Poison will react that much stronger to it; the power of Kohaku¡¯s group, the divine beasts aren¡¯t good due to that as well.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a difficult thing to bnce, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    If we give it too much divine power, then this tree would be something simr to a god¡¯s dependant. If that happened, forget purifying the Godying Poison, it would just receive an even stronger effect from it and wither up instantly.

    I can understand that all the materials asked for are ones with purifying effects. The phoenix is an existence that revives itself perpetually, and the unicorn is said to have healing powers. If the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± manages to take those in, it should be strengthened nicely.

    However, the fact that they¡¯re holy beasts are somewhat troublesome.

    They¡¯re not magic beasts. Which is to say, they¡¯re not existences that would bring harm to humans. They have a high level of intelligence, and are capable ofmunicating with people.

    Long story short, there¡¯s no way we can simply go and subjugate them to obtain the necessary materials. We¡¯ll have to negotiate with them and have them give those up willingly.

    ¡°We should be fine with the holy dragon, the sacred white snake and the phoenix. There¡¯s a holy dragon in Ruli¡¯s subordinates, and the sacred white snake and the phoenix should be

    good if we let Sango and Kokuyou as well as Kougyoku talk to them. The problem is the unicorn¡­¡±

    ¡°Fumu. What about Kohaku-kun? Even if it¡¯s a holy beast, it¡¯s still part of the animal spectrum. Can¡¯t she do something about it?¡±

    ¡°Well, they apparently have very badpatibility with each other¡­ It seems like it¡¯ll definitely turn into a fight the moment they meet. From Kohaku: ¡®Something like that can just get hunted for all I care!¡¯, was what she said.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯ll be bad. If we killed it, the unicorn¡¯s negative emotions like lingering regrets and hatred will corrupt the horn, and the precious purifying power we wanted would be all but gone from it. That would make the whole endeavor meaningless.¡±

    Unicorns live in a special forest in the Great Sea of Trees. It¡¯s a ce cut off from the outside world, and no one can enter easily. Well, I can probably get in easily though.

    I mean, I do have a friendly rtionship with the Rauli Tribe, the current ¡°Tribe of Treelord¡± which rules over the Great Sea of Trees, after all.

    The problem is that unicorns don¡¯t let men approach them, I suppose. To be exact, they only allow unsullied maidens to approach them. Which means that even if you¡¯re a woman, if you¡¯re not a virgin then you won¡¯t be able to touch a unicorn.

    They apparently are pretty ferocious and temperamental; if the opponent is a man or a non- virgin woman then they¡¯ll attack them mercilessly, and if they¡¯re caught they would make their own horns decay and fall off, and end their own life. Just how much do you hate them¡­

    Anyway, they¡¯re troublesome creatures to deal with.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try to gather them somehow.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I leave it to you. If we can gather them, we should be able to finally finish the ¡®Sacred Tree¡¯ that can purify the Godying Poison.¡±

    Now then. I¡¯m gonna need helpers¡­

    I hope everyone doesn¡¯t back away from this.

    ¡°A unicorn-degozaru ka¡­¡±

    ¡°So a woman-loving perverted horse, right? Leave it to us.¡±

    You¡¯re saying some very harsh words there, Elze. The holy beast¡¯s stocks are falling faster and faster¡­

    Since we cannot obtain a unicorn¡¯s horn by hunting it, we¡¯ll have to negotiate with it to receive the horn. As it would show enmity to men and non-virgin women, only pure maidens can take on that role.

    ¡­I¡¯ll say this upfront, but I havn¡¯t done something as stupid as asking everyone ¡°You girls are all virgins, right?¡± to their faces, okay?

    With the ulterior motive that seeing more girls would probably make the unicorn feel better and aid in our negotiations, we came to the Great Sea of Trees with me bringing along the entire fianc¨¦e group.

    The Rauli Tribe that ruled over the Great Sea of Trees currently. I¡¯ve properly received permission from their matriarch, Pam, to enter the forest where the unicorns lived.

    ¡°Can wemunicate with the unicorn?¡±

    ¡°ording to Kohaku, we¡¯re good on that front. Holy beasts have a high intelligence, so they can speak thenguage of humans, and alsomunicate properly with us.¡±

    I answered Hilda¡¯s question. Well, in this case, because of their high intellect they start to stubbornly hold onto some weird ideals, which creates a problem for us.

    ¡°I¡¯ve talked with a unicorn several times before but¡­ It was pretty biased, you know? Its attitude changes 180 degrees depending on the other side. It would treat pure maidens almost like a knight would, but to any other woman it would go so far as to continuously curse at them, after all.¡±

    ¡°You serious?¡±

    I¡¯m a bit fed up upon hearing the information from Leen. If it¡¯s like that to other women, who knows what kind of thing it may do to men like me?

    ¡°How do you think it judges purity?¡±

    ¡°Dunno¡­ Smell?¡±

    ¡°Somehow, that feels terrible¡­¡±

    Luu made an unpleasant face as she listened to Linze and Sakura¡¯s conversation.

    Smell, huh; I wonder if it¡¯s something like pheromones. It judges whether you¡¯re pure or not by smelling those¡­ In either case it¡¯s still a perverted behaviour, yeah.

    ¡°Oh? Touya, it¡¯s a spring-ja. Looks pretty-ja no.¡±

    As we proceeded further into the forest, we found a spring in a wide open space. The sight of the spring with its crystal clear waters has a mysticism to it that reminded me of the ¡°cenote¡± of the Yucatan Penins.

    ¡°Touya-san, look¡­ That.¡±

    ¡°A unicorn¡­¡±

    At the ce where Yumina was pointing at, a single unicorn was drinking from the spring.

    It looks just like a white horse. However, there¡¯s a long spiral-shaped horn growing out of its forehead. That¡¯s the objective that we have to obtain this time.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s best if I don¡¯t approach any more than this.¡±

    ¡°Right. It¡¯s already being wary of you. It¡¯s not stupid enough to not understand the difference in strength though, so as expected, it¡¯s noting to attack you.¡±

    Just like Leen said, the unicorn had stopped drinking water and looked in our direction. Wait, its eyes look kinda evil!? It feels like I¡¯m being red at by delinquents or something.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    It clicked its tongue!? It clicked its tongue just now, didn¡¯t it!? Can unicorns even click their tongues!?

    ¡°Somehow, it¡¯s different from what I imagined-degozaru na¡­¡± ¡°Yeah. It feels like a bad person somewhat¡­?¡±

    Yae and Hilda looked at each other and furrowed their brows.

    ¡°I guess it means not all unicorns are the same. So, who should go?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit awkward for some reason-degozaru na¡­ How about Luu-dono-degozaru?¡± ¡°Eh? Me?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good, doesn¡¯t it? You¡¯re a princess too, so it might be even better.¡±

    After being pushed on by Elze and Yae, Luu became the first one to head out. Luu slowly approached the unicorn who¡¯s standing on the edge of the spring.

    The unicorn didn¡¯t move its eyes off Luu, who had arrived in front of it, and kept ring at her. It lookedpletely like a delinquent had his eyes on her.

    ¡°G-good day. I am called Lucia. Could I talk with you for¡­¡±

    In reaction to Luu who called out to the unicorn with a smile, it moved itself to the side as if to dodge her.

    ¡­Eh?

    When Luu circled around to where the unicorn is, it moved itself back to its original position. And when Luu chased after it, it moved to the side again. It¡¯s clearly avoiding Luu no matter how you look at it.

    ¡°Umm¡­!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get close to me.¡±

    The unicorn spoke for the first time. We froze in ce when we heard it. The unicorn was said to only prefer pure maidens, and would only warm up to them. The fact that such an existence rejected her means¡ª

    ¡°It, it¡¯s not like that okay!?¡±

    Raising a loud voice, Luu came running this way. She has a very desperate-looking face on her. There¡¯s a bit of tears in her eyes as well.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m pure! I would never do anything like that with anyone other than Touya-sama! Please believe me!¡±

    ¡°I, I understand, okay. Un. First, calm down.¡±

    I mean, forget people other than me, even I havn¡¯t done anything yet. I¡¯m actually panicking a bit due to how desperate Luu¡¯s face is.

    ¡°¡­ What could this mean?¡±

    As I wasforting Luu, Yumina who¡¯s next to her tilted her head.

    ¡°Yumina-san! Is even Yumina-san suspecting my chasteness!?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, not that. For the unicorn to avoid you even though you¡¯re a maiden¡­ It¡¯s weird, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    True. Of course, there¡¯s no doubt at all in my heart about the pureness of Luu who¡¯s clinging onto me with tears in her eyes. In that case, the strange one here can only be the unicorn.

    ¡°Could it be that she wasn¡¯t its preferred type? Then the opposite¡­ Right, Yae, you go this time.¡±

    ¡°Leen-dono¡­ There¡¯s something concerning about the way you said that-degozaru na¡­¡±

    After staring at Leen for a bit, Yae headed off towards the unicorn.

    However, the unicorn avoided Yae as well, and dodged the hand that she tried to touch it with.

    When Yae became peeved and clung onto the unicorn, once again, it let out some unbelievable words to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. You reek of men.¡±

    ¡°It, it¡¯s not like that okay-degozaru yo!?¡±

    Just like Luu earlier, Yae ran towards me while crying. And like Luu, she clung onto me after flying at me like she was tackling me.

    ¡°I would never, with another man! Never!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I know, I get it. It¡¯s probably talking about me, I guess.¡±

    Seems like that unicorn is a pretty serious clean freak. It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯ll permit any trace of a man¡¯s existence nearby.

    Still, we have to at least tell it about our situation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go next.¡±

    ¡°Sakura? Will it be fine?¡±

    ¡°Fine. I don¡¯t care what it says to me. I¡¯ll just tell it what we want.¡±

    While humming, Sakura approached the unicorn. It seems like the unicorn was interested in Sakura¡¯s song as well, as it doesn¡¯t show any sign of trying to escape. There¡¯s also the fact that Sakura stopped and stood still at a distance farther awaypared to Luu and Yae¡¯s attempts.

    When she finished a tune, Sakura came out and directly told it our request.

    ¡°We want your horn. Hand it over.¡±

    ¡°Keh. And I thought someone decent is here, but you¡¯re just looking for the gold? You gonna offer it to that man behind you or something?¡±

    If you crush a unicorn¡¯s horn to powder and ingest it, it¡¯s said to be able to heal any kind of disease. Due to that, a unicorn¡¯s horn had always been traded at very high prices since old. It can¡¯t be helped if we were thought to be someone like that too.

    Still, I¡¯m beginning to get pissed at that unicorn. That guy, just because we havn¡¯t done anything, he¡¯s saying whatever he wants to Sakura. Who the hell does he think he is?

    ¡°¡­ Should we just kill that stupid horse-degozaru ka? If we cut its neck before it could feel anything like hate or regrets, wouldn¡¯t the horn stay pure?¡±

    As if representing my feelings, Yae muttered under her breath.

    Well, wait on that. We¡¯ll save it as the final option. Going straight to killing it is a bit bad, as expected.

    ¡°Well, long story short. It¡¯s troublesome because we¡¯re currently ¡®asking the unicorn to give its horn to us¡¯.¡±

    ¡°And what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Just make it so that the unicorn would ¡®ask us to take its horn¡¯.¡±

    Let¡¯s just give up on approaching that unicorn passively like that. We just need to break its horn while it¡¯s feeling good, right? If so, I¡¯ve got all the methods I could ever need.

    Kukuku¡­ You rotten unicorn, prepare to meet heaven.

    ¡°That face is as evil as always-degozaru na¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s thought of something cruel, right? It¡¯s what always happens.¡±

    Yae and Elze are saying something, but I¡¯ll ignore them.

    I called Sakura back, and went up towards the unicorn myself this time.

    The unicorn¡¯s gaze leveled up from the stare of a delinquent. It¡¯s now ring at me with what could only be called eyes filled with hatred.

    ¡°You do seem like you hate men a lot.¡±

    ¡°Aa? Don¡¯t talk to me, you idiot. This great me hates harem bastards like you the most. You put your smell on those girls like they¡¯re yours, and you don¡¯t even do it with them? You showing off thatposure or something, you son of a bitch!? I hope you fall into hell!¡±

    For an instant, I worried about the fact that we¡¯re using this guy¡¯s horn for the purifying ¡°Sacred Tree¡±. Isn¡¯t he pretty corrupted?

    Well, whatever. Let¡¯s start the operation.

    ¡°[Prison].¡±

    ¡°Wh-!?¡±

    I set up a roughly 2m-wide prison around the unicorn. With this, it can no longer escape.

    ¡°The hell are you doing!? Let me out! If you don¡¯t, this horn of mine will decay and fall off, you know! Is that fine with you!? Huh!?¡±

    ¡°Well, calm down. I¡¯ll be calling your favorite maidens here after all.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°[In the name of the Spirit King. Come forth, O Spirits]. Summon!¡±

    Inside the [Prison], three beautiful girls appeared. They¡¯re all wless young maidens who look like they¡¯re in their early teens. I¡¯m repeating myself, but all three of them are stunning beauties.

    ¡°Uhoo!?¡±

    The unicorn made a joyous sound. This damn lecher horse. Do enjoy your short stay in paradise.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call even more out. There.¡±

    Beauties of different types than the first three appeared one by one inside the [Prison]. One of the girls put her arms around the unicorn¡¯s neck and made it sit down forcefully, before the other girls all pressed onto it.

    ¡°Uhyohyohyohyo! They don¡¯t smell like men! They¡¯re without a doubt top-quality maidens! This is amazing!¡±

    With the increasing number of spirits appearing inside the [Prison], the unicorn was jam- packed at the center. However, the aforementioned unicorn had a full-faced smile and looked satisfied.

    Taking this opportunity, I started the negotiation.

    ¡°How is that? If you give me your horn, I¡¯ll let you y with those girls for a whole day inside there, you know?¡±

    ¡°One day? Hah, make it three. Three days. Or else I¡¯m not doing it.¡±

    ¡°Tch, what a greedy guy. I got it, three days it is. In exchange, I¡¯ll have the horn up front. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll uphold my promise.¡±

    I set the [Prison] to only allow the unicorn¡¯s horn to pass out, and cut the horn off cleanly with Brunhild. It¡¯s a horn the unicorn presented to me willingly. As such, there¡¯s not a speck of impurity in it. I should¡¯ve done this from the beginning.

    ¡°You better protect your end of the bargain. Nothing like these girls disappearing midway, okay.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Sorry guys, but y with that unicorn for three days inside there. Ah, it¡¯s fine if you guys returned to your original appearances already.¡±

    ¡°¡°¡°¡°Yessir!¡±¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The unicorn leaked out a dumb-sounding voice when it heard the deep voices the ¡°beautiful girls¡± around it let out.

    The maidens surrounding the unicorn began transforming into macho young men and ripped uncles one by one. Being surrounded by a sea of beautiful male bodies that wouldn¡¯t be weird if they belonged to bodybuilders, the unicorn had its jaws hanging wide open while snot dripped out of its nostrils.

    ¡°Wh, wh, what the hell is thisss¡ªss!?¡±

    What is that? Well, they¡¯re the dependants of the macho old man, the spirit of stone, overflowing with male bodily beauty. They¡¯re all spirits representing the rugged minerals and ores of this world. Manly, aren¡¯t they?

    It¡¯s obvious that they don¡¯t smell like men. Spirits don¡¯t have any smell anyway. Also, when they appear in the human realm due to the Spirit King¡¯s, my summoning, I can freely change their appearance to whatever I want.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll also send in some alcohol, food and snacks. Have all the skinship you want with that guy.¡±

    I transferred some wine barrels and food into the [Prison]. Gotta make the macho three-day holiday the best one it can be. The spirits were all ¡°Uooooo! It¡¯s a party!¡± and cheering. The unicorn, on the other hand, had all sorts of things flowing down its face, like tears and saliva and snot. Disgusting.

    ¡°Wa, wait! It¡¯s fine with the promise! Just let me out! Hiiiii, the muscles! The sweat!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Don¡¯t act so reserved. You can have a feel of the happiness that is being surrounded by men as much as you want. I¡¯ll pass on that, though.¡±

    ¡°Ahh! Wait! The machos, the machos are! Ahiiiiiii! Don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t grip me!¡±

    ¡°Serves you right.¡±

    I left the ce without turning my head back once. Yumina and the others were looking at me with veryplicated expressions, but I got the horn, so all¡¯s well that ends well.

    Afterwards, I heard from the matriarch of the Rauli Tribe, Pam, about the appearance of a weird unicorn with different fur color who does not approach women at all, but rather warm up to macho men instead.

    It must have found its own happiness.

    Of course, I pretended to not know anything about it.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 407: The Sacred Tree, and Distribution.

    <h4>Chapter 407: The Sacred Tree, and Distribution.</h4>

    ¡°Un. There¡¯s no problem. The ¡®Sacred Tree¡¯ is functioning perfectly. It¡¯s now guaranteed to purify any Godying Poison into harmless magic particles.¡±

    ¡°We did it!¡±

    When I heard the final verdict of Kousuke ojii, the Agriculture God, I unintentionally let out a cheer.

    After absorbing the various sacred materials we collected, the small sapling had finally reached a stage where it can purify Godying Poison, a true ¡°Sacred Tree¡±.

    ¡°With this, we can finally start purifying the Godying Poison in Eisengard. After that¡­¡±

    ¡°Aah. It¡¯ll finally be time to face the evil god.¡±

    I nodded at Yumina¡¯s words and replied.

    ¡°Still, how is a small sapling like this going to remove all the poison that¡¯s seeped into thend throughout Eisengard-no? Wouldn¡¯t it take at least several years?¡±

    Suu, who was squatting down and looking at the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± together with Anubis pointed out something rather important.

    Towards that, Kousuke ojii replied with the same gentle smile he always had on his face.

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be a problem. As this sapling absorbs Godying Poison and converts it to harmless magic particles, it also uses those magic particles as its nourishment at the same time. It should grow rapidly the moment it takes root in Eisengard. And with its growth, the speed at which it absorbs Godying Poison would also increase. However¡­¡±

    ¡°However¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°Well, it might be obvious, but to purify the corruptednds of Eisengard, it¡¯d be most effective to nt the sapling somewhere near the center of it. However, as thend is filled with Godying Poison, there¡¯s no way we or you girls, the dependants, could go there, right? So our only option would be to let Anubis-kun and Bastet-kun go there again, but¡­¡±

    Well, that¡¯s true. The capital of Eisengard, Industrial City Eisenbrook is in the country¡¯s south. However, we don¡¯t have to go that far; we just need to nt it in the central regions. If it¡¯s Anubis and Bastet, they should be able to carry that out without a cinch. I wonder what the problem is?

    ¡°Suppose Anubis-kin and Bastet-kun sessfully nted the ¡®Sacred Tree¡¯ in Eisengard. The ¡®Sacred Tree¡¯ will absorb the Godying Poison and grow bigger and bigger. And together with that, the Godying Poison-contaminatednds of Eisengard will be gradually purified¡­¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡±

    ¡°Do you think our opponents will leave an existence like that alone?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    Right. The other side aren¡¯t idiots. It¡¯d be ridiculous to assume they would just ignore something that is basically a major obstacle to their ns. They would obviously try to strike it down as soon as possible.

    ¡°Both Anubis-kun and Bastet-kun are scout-type golems. They don¡¯t really have much fighting power. Them protecting the ¡®Sacred Tree¡¯ from the variants¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯d be impossible-ssu ne. If either anego or me got attacked by something like that, we¡¯d be trashed in seconds-ssu yo.¡±

    When Kousuke ojii looked at him, Anubis answered while keeping his head t on the ground. I thought as much.

    ¡°We¡¯d have to somehow hold out until the purification reaches the Industrial City Eisenbrook¡­ Or rather, can¡¯t we just nt it in Eisenbrook directly?¡±

    ¡°No no, King-sama. If you nt it in a ce like that, that horde of sparkly golden skeletons would rush into the city all at once and cut it down where it stood, you know.¡±

    While poking the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± with his nose, Anubis shot down my proposal. Mumu. To think Anubis of all people shot down something I said. It¡¯s true that there¡¯s the golden pce right next to Eisenbrook, with golden skeletons swarming the ce. The sapling would get found immediately.

    ¡°It should be better to nt it in a ce far away from our enemies, and protect it while the purification range grows. In that case, we¡¯d need a team to defend it, huh.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, Touya. We have to guard that all day long?¡±

    Suu asked while frowning. No, well, I get it. Asking us to fight 24 hours nonstop to protect the ¡°Sacred Tree¡±, what kind of ck corporation is that.

    ¡°For now, putting a rotation in ce seems like a good idea, but how should we go about implementing it¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to worry about that, really. Once the Godying Poison in that area has been purified to a degree, we can just put Moroha-kun, Karina-kun and Takeru-kun there, and our defense would be solid.¡±

    Ah, right. Like Kousuke ojii said, once the purification has progressed somewhat, we can head over there ourselves. As long as we leave it to Moroha nee-san and the others, we¡¯ll definitely be fine. I can¡¯t ever imagine those three losing.

    ¡­Still, I wonder why is it that the figures of Moroha nee-san identally cutting the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± in half, or Takeru ojii breaking it when he uses it to practice his punches areing up in my head? If I were to leave it to them, I better ask Karina nee-san to look after the other two.

    ¡°Once the purification range reaches our enemies¡¯ main base, you guys should be able to head towards there too. And once you drag the evil god out and beat him down, everything woulde to an end.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll go that smoothly, but since we¡¯ve already made all the preparations, we just have to do it.

    ¡°Can we nt the ¡®Sacred Tree¡¯ in Eisengard already?¡±

    ¡°It should be good to wait and observe the situation for a while longer. It¡¯s not guaranteed that side-effects may ur from absorbing the Godying Poison.¡±

    Right. If something happened after it¡¯s nted then it¡¯d be bad; it won¡¯t be in a ce where Kousuke ojii can just head over casually anymore, after all.

    Once the preparations are finished, the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± would be put inside Anubis¡¯ cor, enchanted with [Storage], and he would head to Eisengard together with Bastet once again.

    ¡°Should I have Albus head over as well?¡±

    ¡°Right. At the minimum, we have to let them hold out until I can open a [Gate] over on the other side.¡±

    I¡¯ll have Anubis carry something like a [Gate]-enchanted mirror, and when the purification has progressed to a certain degree, I¡¯ll head over there and call out the Frame Gears.

    Since it¡¯d be best for the sapling to not get found by the variants before then, it should be nted inside some forest or something like that, I guess. ¡°To hide in in sight¡± would be exactly what this is, eh.

    Leaving Kousuke ojii to take care of the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± until we can confirm that it can be nted in Eisengard, we left the vinyl house.

    ¡°We finally have a shot at attacking them ourselves, don¡¯t we.¡±

    ¡°To do that, we¡¯d have to protect the ¡®Sacred Tree¡¯ first, though.¡±

    I replied to Yumina, who folded her arms, with a wry smile. Protect in order to attack. Quite the irony, if I do say so myself.

    ¡°And after that would be our wedding ceremony-ja! Let¡¯s make it shy!¡±

    ¡°No, well, making it too big is a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you saying! It¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime event-ja zo! It¡¯ll be a nationwide festival-ja! If we don¡¯t do it with a bang now, when are we ever going to-ja!?¡±

    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t get what Suu¡¯s saying, but¡­ To be honest, I don¡¯t have any decision-making authority regarding this matter anyway, so let¡¯s just follow along.

    Yumina, Luu, Hilda, and while she¡¯s illegitimate, Sakura; it¡¯ll be a wedding involving four princesses. There¡¯s no way it won¡¯t be big.

    Well, my cousin¡¯s older brother also said the bridegroom is basically just decoration in a ceremony anyway.

    On the way back to the castle, Yumina and Suu were both excitedly talking about nning for the wedding, but the two of them suddenly put their hands inside their pockets, and took out their smartphones simultaneously.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a ¡®distribution¡¯. Seems like it¡¯s a few new apps.¡±

    ¡°Ah. If I remember correctly, it¡¯s [Levitation], [Speaker], and Luu¡¯s [Cooking Recipes], right.¡± (Note: this is a reminder that those are technically app names. There¡¯s no such thing as a magic named [Cooking Recipes]. No. Don¡¯t look at me like that, what¡¯s impossible is impossible.)

    The mass-production model smartphones everyone has can receive new applications distributed by Babylon. These ¡°magic applications¡± distributed via abination of [Enchant] and [Program] can enable a person to use magic even if they don¡¯t have the aptitude for it. Of course, the magic power required stilles from the person themselves, though.

    [Levitation] is useful when trying to lift up something heavy (although you won¡¯t be able to raise it above your own height), and [Speaker] is a convenient magic to have for the monarchs when doing something like giving a speech to their people.

    The magic-rted apps were received with joy by the Reverse World¡­ The western continent¡¯s monarchs, in particr. Since they don¡¯t have a lot of people who can use magic. Of course, we didn¡¯t distribute dangerous magic to them.

    The [Cooking Recipes] is an app where you can read a blog with various recipes, apanied by Luu¡¯s exnations.

    After quite a while, the project has finally kicked off. Right now, it has a few easy-to-make dishes and sweets in it.

    Going forward, we n to update it with a few new articles each week. Luu was eager to introduce cuisines from various countries, not just Brunhild, on the blog.

    Eventually, instead of a cooking blog it¡¯ll be something like a food traveller¡¯s blog, won¡¯t it?

    Information sharing like this has a lot of uses. Among the apps we distributed, surprisingly, the weather app is one of the most well-received.

    It¡¯s an application that gives you things like that day¡¯s maximum and minimum temperature, the time of sunrise and sunset, and weather information across the country; to the monarchs, it¡¯s a hugely beneficial app, apparently.

    With this, it¡¯s a lot easier to give out warnings regarding weather-rted incidents or deal with sudden weather disasters, or so they said.

    Well, some suspicious people who make a living trying to pray for rain have lost their jobs due to this, though.

    The weather forecast in this world has arge part of it in predicting the spirits¡¯ movements, you know. And of course, as the Spirit King, I can manipte the weather however I want; nothing wrong with that, right?

    Well, it¡¯s quite troublesome so I don¡¯t do it usually. Since the spirits (mainly the smaller ones) are freedom-loving, it would feel like leading a group of kindergarten kids on an excursion or something. In any case, it¡¯s troublesome. Not to mention there are ones who don¡¯t listen to me from time to time too.

    Parting ways with Yumina and the others at the castle, I headed towards Babylon¡¯s [Laboratory].

    The professor had apparentlye up with a new invention after getting inspiration from the mecha anime I showed her thest time. I wonder if it¡¯s a new flying unit or something.

    ¡°So I heard you finished something?¡±

    ¡°Fufufu. Exactly! The culture of ¡®Earth¡¯ is fantastic! It¡¯s giving me a never-ending stream of creative ideas! Have a look, this is my fruit ofbor!¡±

    The professor¡¯s assistant as well as the manager of the [Laboratory], Antica¡­ Or rather, Tica, brought over a box-like thing. Oya?

    I received the box. On the smooth cardboard surface, a Knight Baron was drawn standing in a cool pose with a defeated behemoth behind it. When I turned around to the underside, the cardboard was rough and nothing was drawn or written there.

    I opened the box. Various ck and grey parts with red lines drawn across them were ced inside, connected to frames. There¡¯s even an instruction book, how thoughtful.

    I know this. I know, but I¡¯ll still ask just in case.

    ¡°¡­¡­ What is this?¡±

    ¡°Of course, a stic model!¡±

    ¡°By finished, this is what you meant!?¡±

    I roared back at the professor who¡¯s giving a thumbs-up to me. No, well, making a mo just from seeing an anime in which they appeared is pretty amazing, but still!

    Tica ced the finished model on top of the table with a *don*.

    Eh, what is this, it¡¯s 1/144 and yet you can even open the cockpit hatch!? This is way too detailed!

    ¡°This is made with a special resin mixed with ether liquid, and it actually doesn¡¯t require glue but instead sticks to each other with magic power, you know. It¡¯s strong too, and even if a carriage rolled over it there wouldn¡¯t be a dent on this thing. It¡¯s the strongest mo.¡±

    ¡°Just what the hell did you make!?¡±

    I have doubts as to whether this is even a mo anymore.

    ¡°And not only that. Take a look.¡±

    The professor picked up the ck knight, and ced it on top of a circr field made of mithril on a wide table.

    She then ced her hand on a panel-like thing that extended out of the field device. The next moment, I felt magic power coursing through the entire field.

    The ck knight model that was standing on the field began to move. It raised its shield, and drew its sword out from the scabbard at its waist. And then, after showing off a splendid sword dance, the ck knight stopped. Hoh¡­

    ¡°How¡¯s that! This is the result ofbining a magic particle field with magic power synchronization¡ªit hurts, it hurts, it hurts!¡±

    ¡°¡­ So this was the thing you¡¯ve been engrossed in making ever since then? Aa?¡±

    I used my hands to grind the cheeks of the loli professor who turned towards me with a smug face.

    ¡°A young girl being bullied by a young man¡­ Haa haa. The hint of sadism present there is ming the immorality¡­!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, lolicon.¡±

    I red at the excited Tica, whose face was already red. So she¡¯s thrown off her serious mask and shown her true colors, huh.

    ¡°Wayit waiyt! It¡¯s nyot like I devueloped this jyust to puray with it!¡±

    While having her face sandwiched between my hands, the professor rebutted. When I released the professor for now, this time, Tica brought over a thin flying device-looking thing.

    Don¡¯te here with that rough breathing and stop rubbing your thighs together, please.

    The professor then put that flying device below the ck knight¡¯s feet. It¡¯s like a surfboard, kinda.

    So this is the new flying unit, huh. Seems like she did think about it.

    ¡°I had considered a flying unit that attaches itself to the back, but then we¡¯d have to use selected Frame Gears for it, so. First, I tried out this way of doing it. There are hooks to keep the two feet in ce to prevent the frame from falling. I name this [Flight Gear].¡±

    Inside the field, the ck knight slowly floated upwards while on top of the [Flight Gear]. I see, so this is how it operates.

    After the Flight Gear made one round around the field, the ck knight jumped down from it. Then, the floating Flight Gear suddenly folded its wings inwards and transformed into a giant shield; the ck knight then caught the transformed Flight Gear and held it up in a stance.

    ¡°So it¡¯s usable as a shield too?¡±

    ¡°The bottom is coated with strengthened crystal materials, after all. It can repel a decent amount of attacks. Of course, it won¡¯t be able to defend against something like an advanced- ss particle cannon, though.¡±

    It¡¯s true that being in the air has the risk of getting sniped down from the ground. Raising the defensive properties of the bottom side should help with that.

    ¡°However, this Flight Gear uses magic power very quickly, and is also tough to handle. It¡¯s a problem that right now, it¡¯s still not something anyone can use. Also, since it¡¯ll be hard to aim on this, shooting-focused models like Yumina¡¯s or Leen¡¯s would probably not want to use this. And it can¡¯t reach that high an altitude, too.¡±

    Rather than flying, it¡¯s more urate to call it floating, after all. It does have decent speed though. As for its uses, maybemanders of a group can use it to get a better view of the battlefield, I guess.

    ¡°It was working well in the simtion system using this mo, so I¡¯m nning to make a test unit after this.¡±

    ¡°So there actually was a reason you made the mo¡­¡±

    ¡°The joy of making something! Has to be cultivated since young! Excellent engineers and artists are born from there! Want to do this, want to do that, want to make this, want to change that! That wish bes a dream, and fuels further innovation! Yes, I have awakened the treasure of another world known as mo for the sake of the children who will shoulder the future!¡±

    The more the professor spoke with balled-up fists and a heated voice, the colder my gaze bes. That just smells fishy as hell. It¡¯s obvious you made it just because you wanted to, okay.

    Well, it is pretty well-made; I think I¡¯ll have Olba-san¡¯s shop sell thister.

    Since it¡¯s stic models of Frame Gears, is it Fram? Or Gea? Eh, I guess the way you call it doesn¡¯t really matter. If you have the molds and the ether liquid-mixed resins, you can make these even if you don¡¯t have Babylon¡¯s tech.

    As expected, I couldn¡¯t predict the fact thatter on, these became the staple souvenir to buy when in Brunhild. Is it okay for stic models to be our local specialty¡­? I have a feeling that something¡¯s wrong, but whatever.

    -Pixel

 Chapter 408: The Resort, and the Gods.

    <h4>Chapter 408: The Resort, and the Gods.</h4>

    ¡°Really, I¡¯m surprised.¡±

    ¡°Right. In terms of the quality and inner reserves of his divinity, he¡¯s already pulling ahead of us. I guess this is as expected for a direct dependant of the World God-sama.¡±

    In a forest with no people, inside a barrier of [Prison] I deployed, I was activating [Divinity Release] as asked for by Moroha nee-san and Karina nee-san.

    With divinity being released from all over my body, there are white-ish gold phosphorescence around me. When I¡¯m in this state, I feel pretty restless, to be honest. It¡¯s like my body wants to move around¡­ Like it wants to rampage, or something.

    ording to Kousuke ojii, that¡¯s because the mind has not caught up with the body progressing further into the divine; that just means my mind is still immature, isn¡¯t it.

    ¡°Wait, your hair¡¯s grown out again.¡±

    tinum blond hair that¡¯s very close to white dropped onto my shoulders. Even though my hair stopped growing during [Divinity Release] ever since the fight against Gira¡­

    ¡°The amount of divinity must¡¯ve exceeded what you can control. That¡¯s a sign that your body¡¯s bing closer to a god¡¯s than before. What¡¯s astounding is how you can move freely between your human and divine forms, like pressing a switch. It¡¯s not the same as us turning into humans, too.¡±

    ¡°Turning into humans¡­ I mean, I¡¯m originally a human, you know.¡±

    ¡°That might be the reason. You didn¡¯t obtain the power of a god as aplete human, but instead, you are a human¡¯s spirit dwelling in the body of a god. I guess being able to exhibit characteristics of both sides like you can is natural considering that.¡±

    Well, this body was identally made by Kami-sama with materials from the Divine Realm, after all. What¡¯s more, they¡¯re materials filled with his own divinity. In terms of my body, it wouldn¡¯t even be strange to consider me a blood rtive to him, was what I heard.

    ¡°I wanted to make a final confirmation before the battle against the evil god, but I guess it wasn¡¯t needed. All you need now is to be careful not to make stupid mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, stupid mistakes, eh. Touya-kun, there¡¯s no need to take after the World God-sama that much, you know?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you can say that again.¡±

    Moroha nee-san and Karina nee-san looked at each other andughed.

    I didn¡¯tugh at all though. Why? Well, because I can see the person who suddenly appeared behind the two of them¡­

    ¡°*Cough*! You called for the Stupid Mistakes God?¡±

    When the World God-sama made a dry cough, Moroha nee-san and Karina nee-san solidified on the spot.

    ¡°Wh, why is World God-sama here on the surface¡­¡±

    ¡°I took a bit of time off, and thought to meet with everyone after a long time. I didn¡¯t expect you guys to be talking about me, really.¡±

    He¡¯s talking with a smile, but his eyes are dead serious. Moroha nee-san and Karina nee-san have cold sweat flowing down their foreheads like waterfalls. Hmm, I¡¯ve never seen these two like this before; it¡¯s kinda interesting. Nice.

    ¡°Oops, I have the job of looking after the knight order¡¯s training after this! Gotta go or I¡¯ll bete!¡±

    ¡°Ah, not fair¡­! Etto, I, I¡¯ve been asked by the head chef ire-san to hunt two, no three birds for her! Ah, I¡¯m so busy, so busy! Well, it¡¯s like that so, see youter World God-sama!¡±

    Uttering painful-sounding excuses, the two of them disappeared from this ce. They ran, didn¡¯t they.

    ¡°Sigh, those girls¡­ They¡¯ve be a bit too rxed. Have they caused you any troubles?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Well, I¡¯m also getting helped by them in a lot of ways, so it¡¯s pretty even overall, I guess?¡±

    I deactivated [Divinity Release]; it does feel like what Moroha nee-san said, pressing a switch. Ah, as expected, my hair is still elongated.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Have you been well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you. Um, was it fine toe down to the surface for you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine it¡¯s fine. This body is a clone, after all. There¡¯s another me properly staying in the Divine Realm, so there are no problems.¡±

    A clone¡­ So the same thing as the avatar that he used thest time he came down. It¡¯s convenient, isn¡¯t it. I wonder if I can use it in the future, too.

    ¡°For now, standing here and talking is a bit bad, so let¡¯s move to the castle.¡±

    ¡°Right. It¡¯s been a while since Ist met the youngdies too.¡±

    I opened a [Gate], and returned to the castle with the World God-sama.

    Before, when Kami-sama first came down to the surface, he named himself as Mochizuki Shinnosuke, and took the position of my grandfather.

    That¡¯s why, the people in the castle would treat him as one of my rtives, part of the royal family, but for the fianc¨¦es the situation is a bit different.

    Since they know that he¡¯s the World God, basically the supreme deity of all worlds, they¡¯re apparently finding it hard to establish a good distance between each other.

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t need to worry about that. Just treat me as Touya-kun¡¯s grandfather like usual when I¡¯m down here, and that¡¯s good enough.¡±

    ¡°Ye, yes. Well then, wee, Ojii-sama.¡±

    ¡°Right right. Just like that.¡±

    Kami-sama smiled at Yumina¡¯s reply. Oops, maybe I should start calling him ¡°jii-chan¡± too.

    Since we wanted to talk alone, I guided him to the castle¡¯s balcony.

    ¡°Well, the reason I came down this time was to take a look at how those gods are spending this vacation, and also to check up on this world. This world had already left the management of the gods. Normally, it would either be destroyed by the Destruction God, or be left to slowly wither away on its own. However, for this world, there¡¯s another possible path of bing a world managed under you, Touya-kun.¡±

    ¡°After I defeat the evil god, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as we remove that, this world will probably not head towards a misguided evolution path. You¡¯d be saving a world¡­ Or rather, two worlds. There wouldn¡¯t be any problem for you to be this world¡¯s manager. Well, you¡¯ll probably have a lot of trouble for the first one, two thousand years, though.¡±

    It seems like they won¡¯t ask me to manage this world immediately after I defeated the evil god. I¡¯ll be spending a few hundred years on the ground, then I¡¯ll be frequently heading to the Divine Realm. It somehow feels like a transfer while leaving my family behind, so I don¡¯t exactly like it.

    ¡°And regarding another reason why I came down this time. After the continued existence of this world is assured, I¡¯d like Touya-kun to develop this ce as a recreational space, a resort for the gods. I¡¯vee to tell you about that this time too. Of course, we¡¯ll be making rules. Something like living properly as humans instead of gods, and other things.¡±

    ¡°Wai, a resort!? ¡­ Eh, now that I think about it, this ce is already something like that¡­¡±

    The faces of the gods who descended into this world surfaced in my mind. Could those guys already be treating this ce as a resort for them?

    ¡°Even the gods require some rest, after all. And they can¡¯t rx well in a world I¡¯m managing. Well, it¡¯s troubling for us if they rx too much as well, so.¡±

    ¡°Uun¡­ I guess it¡¯s fine as long as they don¡¯t go overboard with things.¡±

    ¡°Well, that we¡¯ll have to deal withter. Umu, this is delicious.¡±

    Kami-sama drank the green tea on the table. Luu was being considerate and poured us tea which Kami-sama liked.

    ¡°About how long will you be staying for this time?¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be bothering you for a few more days. After that, I¡¯ll be going around the world to see some things a bit.¡±

    A bit, he says¡­ Well, there isn¡¯t anything in this world that can touch him, anyway.

    ¡°Ah, but right now in Eisengard¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. The [Godying Poison], isn¡¯t it. It is indeed a poison that can even kill gods, but it has no effect on higher-ranked gods. Of course, it won¡¯t do a thing to me.¡±

    ¡°Eh!? Is that so!? But I heard that the higher your divinity is, the stronger the poison would work¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s only limited to lower-ranked gods. In the first ce, the one who identally created that poison was the lower-ranked Medicine God. It won¡¯t have an effect on someone with higher amounts of divinity than its creator.¡±

    In general, gods governing over something are all lower-ranked gods. The Love God, Karen nee-san is one such example. When you be a higher-ranked god, you apparently take on multiple different traits, and it¡¯s impossible for you to be described simply as ¡°the ¡­ God¡±.

    Before, World God-sama had mentioned that he is both the god of light and the god of darkness. That¡¯s probably due to him holding multiple different types of divinity, I suppose.

    ¡°Then, don¡¯t tell me things like purifying the Godying Poison¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, I can do it. However, this is considered a test for you, you know? How would the examiner solving the questions for you do any good?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯repletely right.¡±

    That makes sense. I kinda asked that without thinking since Kousuke ojii is helping with it already. To be honest, Kousuke ojii¡¯s help already feels like it¡¯s on the borderline. Something like hiring an excellent home tutor in preparation for a test? It¡¯s still not in the range of cheating, though.

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s true-nano da! World God-sama is here-no da!¡±

    A young girl holding a liquor bottle appeared out of nowhere. The Alcohol God, Mochizuki Suika. She looks drunk, as always.

    ¡°Ohh, it¡¯s you. Have you been well?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing great-! It¡¯s so much fun drinking from morning to dusk-! There¡¯s so many different liquors on the surface, so it¡¯s never boring too-!¡±

    Suikaughed like a cat with a ¡°Nyahahahaha¡±. Looking at it, she¡¯s pretty drunk already, isn¡¯t she.

    ¡°Well well, let¡¯s have one cup first. This here, you see, is a local liquor made in the Mountain Province of Roadmare-. It¡¯s a bit spicy, and really good-. Ah, Touya onii-chan, don¡¯t you have any snacks?¡±

    I grabbed Suika, who took out a sake cup from god knows where and started pouring alcohol into it, up.

    ¡°Sigh, you¡­ Where did you get that alcohol this time?¡±

    ¡°Giku. Ano-, that is-, I went to Audrey-chan¡¯s ce for a bit, and got it in exchange for helping with some magic beast exterminations-no da. Nyahaha¡­¡±

    Audrey-chan¡­? Wait, that¡¯s Roadmare¡¯s current doge, isn¡¯t it!?

    I thought it was weird since she was always drinking under my tab. So she went all the way to Roadmare just to get her hands on more alcohol¡­ I better go apologizeter¡­

    Even if she¡¯s turned into a human like this, a god¡¯s still a god. Although there¡¯s no way she would be at Moroha nee-san or Takeru ojii¡¯s level, Suika is still considerably strong. Your average magic beast doesn¡¯t stand a chance.

    ¡°Fumu. This is indeed quite good. Touya-kun, do you have any snacks?¡±

    ¡°Eh, you¡¯re drinking? Well, I do but¡­ Sigh, whatever.¡±

    I lined up some edamame, sashimi, cold tofu, karaage, yakitori, and other things that would go well with liquor in small portions on the balcony table.

    ¡°There¡¯s the dinnerter, so don¡¯t drink too much.¡±

    ¡°We know, we know.¡±

    ¡°Nyahaha. We know, we know.¡±

    As World God-sama and Suika raised their sake cups together, a cheerful tune floated in from somewhere. I can tell without even looking. It¡¯s Sousuke nii-san.

    What¡¯s more, isn¡¯t this a song about drinking alcohol, with lyrics about making up reasons to drink throughout the year or something¡­

    ¡°Arara, looks fun-nano yo.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Ohh, you guys are here too.¡±

    Karen nee-san and Kousuke ojii came by too. No, seriously,e in by the door. Don¡¯t wing it with transfer magic every time! I know me saying this has zero persuasiveness, but still!

    There¡¯s the stuff earlier, so I guess Moroha nee-san and Karina nee-san might feel hard toe? Takeru ojii¡¯s training with Ende so he won¡¯t be back until the evening.

    Thinking to leave them alone until this evening, I left the balcony.

    When I came out onto the hallway, I saw the figures of Moroha nee-san and Karina nee-san backing away from the balcony door they were peeking in from. What are you doing¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s angry, you know. How about you bring these in and share the drink with them?¡±

    I took out two bottles of highest-grade wine I received from the Belfast king, as well as a variety of cheese for snacking out from [Storage].

    ¡°Well, you saved us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to have such a good younger brother.¡±

    The two of them received those from me, then entered the room. Man, they keep causing me trouble.

    ¡°Ohh-! Moroha onee-chan and Karina onee-chan also came-no da! Ah! Th, that wine is the legendary¡­! Quickly let me drink it-no da!¡±

    Suika¡¯s voice could be heard from behind the now-closed doors. Now then, I guess tonight¡¯s dinner is going to be a grand one.

    I headed to the kitchen to discuss the menu for dinner with our head chef, ire-san.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 409: The Children, and the New Life.

    <h4>Chapter 409: The Children, and the New Life.</h4>

    ¡°Alright, take care of it please.¡±

    ¡°I shallply.¡±

    The White [Crown], Albus, replied while straddling the dog-type golem Anubis. On top of its head, the cat-type golem Bastet was sitting down.

    The three of them would be embarking on their mission to nt the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± inside Eisengard to purify thends there polluted by the Godying Poison.

    Looking at the three who¡¯ve finished their preparations, Yumina unintentionally let out a sigh.

    ¡°¡­ Well. When it was only Anubis and Bastet, they wouldn¡¯t stand out easily since they look just like a ck dog and ck cat, but this¡­¡±

    ¡°Un¡­ We can¡¯t help it. There¡¯s a need for someone to protect the ¡®Sacred Tree¡¯ over there, at least until it grows to a certain degree.¡±

    Inside Anubis¡¯ [Storage]-enchanted cor, the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± sapling as well as a full-length mirror enchanted with [Gate] were stored.

    After the sapling was nted somewhere inconspicuous in the middle of Eisengard, Albus would have to guard it until the surroundings are purified enough for us, the gods and their dependants, to be able to move there.

    Due to that, having Albus apany them would be inevitable. However, having Albus with them definitely made the trio stand out a lot more than before.

    ¡°Well, as long as the fact that you¡¯re a [Crown] doesn¡¯t get out, I don¡¯t think people will bother with you guys.¡±

    ¡°I shall pay attention.¡±

    I¡¯ve given Albus a short sword made from crystal materials just in case, and in an emergency, he had been ordered to abandon the sapling and return via the [Gate]-enchanted mirror.

    At worst, we¡¯ll just have to regrow the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± from scratch again. We still have some materials like Unicorn¡¯s horn remaining.

    ¡°In any case, just don¡¯t get into danger. It should be better for you guys to avoid towns this time. It¡¯ll be bad if our opponents got information from weird rumors or something.¡±

    ¡°We understand. Then, we¡¯re off.¡±

    ¡°Umu.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go! Hold on tight!¡±

    Anubis elerated suddenly, and with Albus barely hanging on by grabbing his cor, the three of them went through the [Gate] I created.

    They would go to Garudio Empire¡¯s coastline and cross the ocean to Eisengard from there again. They should be able to reach their destination in 2 days if they¡¯re fast.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s all up to them now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. They¡¯ll surely seed.¡±

    They¡¯re words without any basis, but for some reason, when Yumina said them I can believe in that. I can be honestly relieved that it¡¯ll be alright.

    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re amazing, Yumina.¡±

    ¡°Eh, what?¡±

    My cute fianc¨¦e, who doesn¡¯t understand why she¡¯s being praised all of a sudden, tilted her head with a mystified expression.

    It¡¯s alright. It¡¯ll definitely go well. While believing that in my heart, I closed the [Gate] Albus and the others passed through.

    ¡°Ho ho, quite the lively ce.¡±

    While looking at the castle town, World God-sama remarked happily.

    ¡°Here is the central street, and over there is the road heading towards Belfast. The opposite direction would be Regulus. The path to the south there is towards the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡±

    I was guiding World God-sama through the town of Brunhild.

    Ever since the guild¡¯s proposal to link the dungeon inds to this town, human traffic here has increased a lot. Merchants and adventurers alike woulde here, and among them, those who liked the town would apply to migrate here as well.

    In general, for the people wishing to emigrate, we would interview them and ask questions such as their family structure and what jobs they would want to work, before deciding based on those.

    The important thing is to block out criminals. Of course, if they¡¯re properly repenting for their sins, then it¡¯s another matter. As long as we have Yumina¡¯s mystic eyes and the professor¡¯s Keeler polygraph, identifying them will be easy.

    It¡¯s sort of a defensive measure against potential evildoers from Yulong or Sandora mixing in as well.

    Due to that, the peoplemitting crimes in this town are most often visiting foreigners. More problems will alwayse with the increase in poption, so it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡°We¡¯re still only a small town, but we¡¯re getting by somehow.¡±

    ¡°Pretty good, pretty good. Nothing beats seeing energetic kids in a town.¡±

    World God-sama nodded while looking at the small kids running past.

    In this world, a lot of children are put to work asbor from young. That is especially true in remote viges, ces far fromrger cities. Things like academics and etiquette are judged by the parents as useless, thus denying their children¡¯s future possibilities.

    I¡¯d like to raise the children of this country to have the power needed to grasp their own future. In order to leave no regrets in their lives.

    ¡°The school¡¯s ahead of here. Kids six years old and above would pass through there.¡±

    ¡°Ho.¡±

    The ce I guided World God-sama to is the so-called elementary school. Well, since we don¡¯t have a middle school, this is the only school we have in town. Sakura¡¯s mother, Fiana-san serves as the principal.

    Around the school, cats can be seen sunbathing here and there leisurely¡­ Eh, wait a second.

    I grabbed one cat who was curled up into a ball on top of a bench and raised him up.

    ¡°Oi you, what the hell are you doing here, cking?¡±

    ¡°What-nya¡­ I¡¯m sleepy since we had a silver vine party with Athos¡¯ group and a bunch of girls yesterday-nya¡­ Eh, K-K-K-K-King-sama-nya!?¡±

    Nyantaro, who wasn¡¯tpletely awake yet, stretched his limbs out and raised his tail in shock.

    ¡°What happened to guarding Fiana-san?¡±

    ¡°T, the madam told me to rest for today if it¡¯s tough-nya! And that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°And, does Sakura know about this?¡±

    ¡°¡­ The princess, um¡­ Doesn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°So I guess you want to get lectured by Kohaku then¡­?¡±

    ¡°Unyaa¡ªa!? Please spare me from only that! I¡¯ll die-nyaaa!¡±

    Nyantaro pressed his forehead against the ground and started performing a dogeza. This guy never changes, huh.

    ¡°Hohoho. Quite a funny cat, this one.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a cat-nya! Wait, who¡¯s this-nya?¡±

    Looking at World God-sama, Nyantaro tilted his head.

    ¡°Ah¡­ He¡¯s my grandpa. Mochizuki Shinnosuke.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°King-sama¡¯s grandpa? My name is Nyanta¡­ D¡¯artagnyan-nya. Nice to meet you-nya.¡±

    You almost called yourself Nyantaro just now, didn¡¯t you.

    ¡°Ara? Your Majesty the Sovereign, out on an inspection?¡±

    A window on the school building opened, and the principal, Fiana-san¡¯s face poked out of it. Following that, children popped out of the wall one after another through opened windows too.

    ¡°His Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it is His Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, y with us!¡± ¡°Talk with us!¡±

    The kids began making noise. Umu, we kinda got in the way of sses, didn¡¯t we. While apologizing to Fiana-san, I introduced World God-sama.

    ¡°Well well, that is a surprise. Wee to our humble school.¡±

    ¡°No no. My grandson¡¯s been in your care, too. Have you met with any inconveniences here?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, His Majesty the Sovereign had been treating me very well. I¡¯m living everyday happily with the children.¡±

    Fiana-san answered with a smile. It truly was a stroke of luck for us to be able to invite this person to Brunhild. And Sakura can now meet with her mother anytime she wants too.

    On a side note, Fiana-san is living in a house close to the school together with Nyantaro. I had invited her to live in the castle together with Sakura, but she refused. I¡¯m not certain, but I think it¡¯s because if she lived in the castle, there might be more opportunities for her to meet her ex-husband, the Demon King of Xenoas.

    World God-sama moved his line of sight from Fiana-san to the kids, and gently called out to them.

    ¡°Does everyone love school?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°I like the school, but I don¡¯t like studying.¡±

    One boy furrowed his brows and uttered words different from everyone else.

    ¡°Ho. So you dislike studying?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna be a knight in the future, so I don¡¯t need to do something like studying.¡±

    ¡°Can you be a knight without studying, though?¡±

    ¡°¡¯Course I can. Even if I can¡¯t read or calcte, as long as I¡¯m stronger than everyone else, I can definitely be a knight.¡±

    The boy rubbed his nose with a snort. Umu, the stereotypical brat¡¯s thought pattern, this is.

    ¡°That¡¯s what he says. How about you, Your Majesty the Sovereign King?¡±

    ¡°Sorry to say, but at least in our country that¡¯d be impossible.¡±

    ¡°Ehhhh!? Why¡¯s that, can¡¯t I protect everyone as long as I¡¯m strong?¡±

    The boy raised his voice in protest.

    ¡°Then, how much ration do you think a team of 15 knights going on a magic beast subjugation for a week would need? If you bring the wrong number, if it¡¯s too little, the knights might go hungry and be unable to fully exert their strength, and if it¡¯s too much, they might not even be able to fight due to carrying all that extra luggage. And if you failed that subjugation, those magic beasts would then attack the people you¡¯re supposed to protect.¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­¡±

    ¡°If you managed to find a thieves group¡¯s hideout, but was unable to read the battle ns they had left behind, what would you do if they went on to attack a vige while you¡¯re wasting time trying to get someone to read it? Even if you regret the fact that you didn¡¯t study then, it¡¯ll already be toote, you know.¡±

    Well, as long as he¡¯s not moving by himself, there should always be people around him who can read or calcte stuff in his ce, but that¡¯s not the problem.

    It¡¯s fine for a mercenary who earns money by fighting. And if you¡¯re an adventurer, if anything happened to you, that¡¯s your own responsibility. However, when you¡¯re a knight who has something to protect, that¡¯s a different story.

    A single person¡¯s mistake can affect many. People who thinks that all they need is strength is, honestly speaking, not suited to be knights at all.

    It¡¯s true that without strength, you cannot protect the things you want to protect. However, even without strength, there are plenty of ways to protect.

    ¡°There are those with less martial skills than others in our knight order as well. They belong to the pioneering corps¡­ Ah, they¡¯re a group who do things like making blueprints for houses and helping in growing food; those are also splendid jobs that help protect the lives of the people.

    There is no such thing as being able to protect everything with just one strong person.¡±

    Even I have Yumina and the professor, as well as the various monarchs and the gods to help me around. They do cause me a lot of troubles though.

    ¡°¡­ Really, sensei?¡±

    The boy who heard my talk turned his head and asked Fiana-san for confirmation. You, you¡¯re doubting your own king¡¯s words¡­? I¡¯m losing a bit of my confidence¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s true. With just strength, there are things you cannot protect as well. You need to obtain other forms of strength too. And school is the ce where you learn those. It¡¯s my job to help you all so that when you grow up, you can go wherever you want to go.¡±

    The boy sunk into thought, but eventually nodded.

    ¡°¡­ I got it. I¡¯ll study too, and be a knight who can protect others.¡±

    ¡°Umu. Work hard.¡±

    There¡¯s a small but definite fire of determination in the boy¡¯s eyes. While hoping to see the boy at the Brunhild knight order¡¯s entrance exams after he¡¯s grown up both physically and mentally, we left the school.

    ¡°It¡¯s a nice country. Everyone¡¯s brimming with energy, and working hard towards the future.¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of things that would make me feel I¡¯m still immature, though.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve created quite the number of worlds in my time until now. While there are beautifully grown worlds, there are also worlds that broke apart in an instant due to idents. Even a god can¡¯t be perfect. There¡¯s no need to take everything up by yourself.¡±

    I feel like the scale¡¯s too different for theparison to work, but I do get what he¡¯s saying. He¡¯s cautioning me to not overdo it, isn¡¯t he.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask since now¡¯s a good time. Are you regrettinging to this world? Do you think about wanting to return to your original world?¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ When I first arrived here, if I have to say, I was rationalizing it with an ¡®it can¡¯t be helped¡¯ attitude. It¡¯s sad that I can¡¯t meet my family and friends anymore, but since I can¡¯t do anything about it, let¡¯s just live in this world with positivity instead, or something like that. Being able to switch mindsets quickly is a specialty of mine, you know. Right now I¡¯m d I came to this world. I was able to meet with people who are precious to me, after all.¡±

    I met Elze and Linze soon after I came to this world.

    Travelling with Yae, meeting with Sue, getting proposed to by Yumina.

    Being invited to be Leen¡¯s disciple at Mismede, rescuing Luu at Regulus.

    Saving Hilda from her pinch, and recovering Sakura¡¯s memories.

    These are all encounters I wouldn¡¯t have had if I hadn¡¯te to this world. I¡¯m thankful from the bottom of my heart.

    ¡°It is technically possible for you to return to the world you came from since you now know how to use [Dimensional Transfer]¡­¡±

    It seems that I¡¯m no longer bound by the rules I heard about before now that I¡¯ve already pretty much left the realm of humanity.

    However, I¡¯m treated as dead over in my world. Something like the dead returning to life is an impossible miracle back on Earth. It¡¯d be bad if I caused a mass panic or something.

    ¡°Eventually, I¡¯m thinking to introduce everyone to my parents in the form of a dream. It shouldn¡¯t be that odd for their dead son to appear to them in a dream, I guess. My parents are pretty soft when ites to their thought process, so I think it should work out?¡±

    They wouldn¡¯t make it as a manga artist and a picture book author if they weren¡¯t.

    Even now, I¡¯m reading my dad¡¯s serialized work¡¯s digital version. It¡¯s not selling like mad, but it¡¯s managing to continue its serialized status, so I suppose it¡¯s doing well.

    ¡°Oh, regarding your parents. They seem to have made another child, you know. So you¡¯ll have a brother or a sister soon.¡±

    ¡°Hee. That¡¯s wonderful¡­ Hah!?¡±

    I unintentionally raised my voice when I heard the huge news he just casually let slip. The passers-by around me jumped in shock, but I don¡¯t have theposure to care about that at the moment.

    Wa, just wait! I¡¯m getting a younger sibling!? Etto, if I remember correctly, my dad was 24 and my mom was 18 when they had me, so when I died, they should be 40 and 34¡­

    I somehow started calcting my parents age.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this make it even more important for me to appear in their dreams at least once¡­¡±

    Gotta at least congratte them. While I¡¯m happy, there¡¯s also a side of me who¡¯s sad that I can¡¯t get to stay together with my sibling, though.

    ¡°Should I attach a dog or cat-type summoned beast to the child as a bodyguard¡­? No no, maybe something like a spiritual-type that can¡¯t be seen by people is better¡­¡±

    ¡°There there. That¡¯s too hasty, isn¡¯t it? The child hasn¡¯t even been born yet, you know.¡±

    ¡°No, I must do everything I can as an older brother! And I want that child to make my parents happy in my stead too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be watching over the child, so be assured that at least nothing too serious would happen to them. So you¡¯re the type who loses control when ites to someone in your family, huh.¡±

    Kami-sama told me off in a dumbfounded voice. Well, I do have some self-awareness. If I ever have children, I¡¯ll probably immediately turn into one of those idiotic parents. I¡¯ll take on anyone who wants my daughter anytime, you know?

    However, when I heard I¡¯ll be getting a younger sibling, I also felt my shoulders loosening up a little bit. I was worried whether my parents are lonely with me gone.

    My ridiculous grandpa isn¡¯t around anymore, so I hope the child will grow well normally unlike me who received plenty of bad influences.

    Looking up at the blue skies of an alternate world, I prayed for my family¡¯s wellbeing.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 410: Planting, and the Blue Stag.

    <h4>Chapter 410: nting, and the Blue Stag.</h4>

    (Author: as expected, putting out characters with the same names causes a lot of things to go weird¡­)

    ¡°Around here seems to be a good ce.¡±

    Bastet jumped off from the white [Crown], Albus¡¯ head lightly.

    They¡¯re currently in a nameless forest situated close to Eisengard¡¯s center. It¡¯s far from towns and viges, and is a ce where people won¡¯t tread easily.

    ¡°So we¡¯re nting it here?¡±

    ¡°Right. Bring it out.¡±

    Following Bastet¡¯s instructions, Anubis took out the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± from his [Storage]- enchanted cor, and dropped it onto the ground.

    ¡°Then Albus-san. Please.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Receiving the sapling of the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± from Anubis, Albus dug up a spot on the ground lightly, and nted it there. As soon as it was nted, glittery magic particles began to appear from the small leaves of the sapling. It¡¯s proof that the Godying Poison polluting thisnd is starting to be purified.

    ¡°Now all we need to do is to protect this sapling until it¡¯s grown to a degree, huh.¡±

    ¡°Do we know exactly how long that is?¡±

    ¡°ording to Uncle Kousuke, the purification radius should reach around 20 meters after 2 days or so. Once that happens, it¡¯ll be fine to call King-sama and the others here.¡±

    ¡°Just 20 meters in 2 days? Can we really purify the entire country with this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine; with the sapling¡¯s growth its purification speed will also increase, apparently. Please take care of the guarding duty until then, Albus-san.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    Albus nodded once towards Bastet. Suddenly, Anubis turned his head towards the depth of the forest, and let out a growl.

    ¡°Seems like the forest residents areing out to wee us already.¡±

    While producing rustling sounds, three small demons with green skin appeared from within the forest.

    Goblins. They¡¯re probably trying to get rid of the enemies who have appeared in their territory. They¡¯re holding thick sticks and stone spears in their hands, and look raring to go.

    At a nce, Bastet and the others can only be seen as a ck dog and cat, and a humanoid child wearing armor. If their noses were actually working, the goblins would¡¯ve noticed that these three don¡¯t have the smell of living beings, but their own body odor had made sure that wouldn¡¯t happen.

    ¡°Gyagyagyagyaa!¡±

    ¡°Gyigyi!¡±

    ¡°Gyaaaaa!¡±

    The three goblins rushed towards Bastet and the others, thinking that they¡¯ve found good food.

    s, their opponents were anything but.

    One of them had its throat caught in Anubis¡¯ jaws, before he mmed it down onto the ground powerfully. The fangs made from crystal materials easily bit through the goblin¡¯s neck and robbed it of its life.

    And the other two had their heads separated permanently from their bodies by Albus¡¯ crystal sword, drawn out in an instant. It only took several seconds; it wasn¡¯t even a proper fight.

    ¡°As expected, Albus-san. Well done.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    While listening to Bastet¡¯spliment, Albus returned the sword to its scabbard.

    ¡°Anego! Anego! What about me?¡±

    ¡°Waa, amazing-.¡±

    ¡°t reading!? Put more love into it, please!¡±

    Anubis began rolling around on the ground.

    ¡°Stop fooling around and start paying more attention to your surroundings. If it¡¯s something like that earlier, we can handle it ourselves, but if something like a group of variants came attacking we¡¯d have no choice but to retreat, you know.¡±

    ¡°Heii.¡±

    If it¡¯s one or two variants, then Albus can deal with them by itself. However, if they started calling in reinforcements, there¡¯s no way Albus can fend them off with him alone.

    If possible, they should defeat the variants as quickly as they can. It¡¯s fine to stall for time since that¡¯s exactly their mission this time.

    Two days. If they¡¯re lucky, they would be able to defend the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± without encountering any variants. After that, they can just leave it to the sovereign and others.

    While ncing at the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± producing sparkling magic particles besides her, Bastet began paying attention to her surroundings as well.

    The mace and the halberd shed together. The two passed through each other¡¯s sides, made a U-turn, and came back once again to bring their weapons together.

    Even though it should be hard to grasp a sense of bnce, the two of them are performing perfectly.

    In front of my eyes, two Frame Gears, one white, one blue, were fighting against each other while standing on top of a surfboard-like flying device. Brunhild¡¯s knight ordermander, Rain-san¡¯s Shining Count and one of the vicemander, Norn-san¡¯s Blue Moon. Oops, it¡¯s not Norn anymore but ¡°Norue¡±, isn¡¯t it.

    It was the beastman vicemander Norn-san who said that it¡¯s confusing having two Norns, and changed her name on her own. Or rather, instead of changing her name, it¡¯s apparently more of making her name sound like its correct pronunciation. Which seems to be ¡°Noruen¡±, or something.

    With this, the two Norns havepletely split apart; the master of the ck [Crown] Norn, and the wolf beastman vicemander of our knight order Norue. On a side note, I don¡¯t know if having the same name had anything to do with it, but the two of them have a good rtionship.

    Even though Norn looks like a young girl but is surprisingly cool, while Norue-san looks grown- up but is still innocent on the inside; they¡¯re pretty much pr opposites, so it¡¯s surprising in a sense.

    At this time, the white and blue knights stopped in ce and began exchanging blows.

    ¡°As expected, when you fight while not standing on firm ground, you end up attacking with only your upper body, huh.¡±

    ¡°Well, they can¡¯t jump around or do footworks, so it¡¯s pretty tough. Models like Elze¡¯s Gerhilde would bepletely out of the question for this.¡±

    While looking at the two¡¯sbat, I replied to our other vicemander, Nic-san, who¡¯s standing besides me.

    The professor¡¯s group also thought of ideas like making Elze¡¯s Gerhildebine with Linze¡¯s Helmwige at first, but they also had to give upter on.

    The flight units used in the fight against the Magicraft King were improved to operate over longer periods, and given to Yae and Hilda¡¯s frames for use, and these ¡°Flight Gears¡± are

    fundamentally designed to be used by Knight Barons and Chevaliers. It¡¯s not a good fit for Yumina and the others¡¯ Valkyrias.

    ¡°Most of the flying variants are the type that attacks by charging in instead of staying in a spot and attacking like that, after all. In the end, I think it¡¯s probably about how to dodge their attacks as they charge in, and how tond your own attacks on them during that timeframe.¡±

    Contrary to thend-based variants, who move like beasts, the flying variants are better likened to swimming fishes instead of flying birds.

    Most of them would utilize their tough bodies and charge straight in like a bullet. There are also types who like to shoot crystal arrows down, but those types generally have very slow movements. Basically, they¡¯re artillery units.

    The key to aerial battles against variants lies in seeing through the difference between the bullet-types and the artillery-types, and using that to our advantage.

    ¡°And conversely, it¡¯s going to be hard to use that to deal with enemies on the ground, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°If they fly too low, they¡¯ll get in the way of other Frame Gears, after all. The only way would be for them to switch to shield mode and go into ground battle¡­¡±

    Deer. While talking with Nic-san, I turned to look at the mechanical blue deer which is currently running about on the field.

    Bigger than a Frame Gear by about one size, it¡¯s our newest Over Gear, [Dea u].

    Over Gears can only be operated by [Crown]s. Which means, the one that¡¯s controlling that deer is the blue [Crown], [Distortion u]. Which means¡­

    ¡°Hey! This is amazing, isn¡¯t it! It moves exactly like I want it to!¡±

    Robert¡¯s voice was projected out from the speakers. Towards that voice, the only one who reacted was his fianc¨¦e who came together with him, Celes. She¡¯s pping with a full-faced smile. They have such a good rtionship, as usual.

    Norn¡¯s [Leo Noir] and Nia¡¯s [Tiga Rouge] are pure offensive-type Over Gears. Inparison, Robert¡¯s [Dea u] was designed to be a defensive type focusing on mobility.

    Therge horns extending out of its head can form magical barriers, with which it can protect its surroundings.

    At the same time, it can also utilize those barriers to carry out ramming attacks.

    The professor apparently couldn¡¯t decide between a horse and a deer for a long time, before she settled on a deer.

    Cooperation between the three crown holders¡­ Would be a bit tough given who they are, but still, a pure increase in fighting force is to be appreciated. The fact that all three of them have a rampaging streak is a bit worrying, though.

    ¡°It¡¯s made nicely, isn¡¯t it? That [Dea u] was built to make the best use of the blue [Crown]¡¯s golem skill, you know.¡±

    Behind us, Professor Babylon came up together with Rosetta behind her. Her trademark ether stick was in her mouth as usual.

    It looks like tobo, but it¡¯s actually an aroma that can rx the mind, or something. I keep feeling there might be some suspicious ingredients in there, though. Also, a young girl like the professor smoking is a bad image in terms of societal perceptions.

    ¡°Is it fine taking its golem skill into ount? Wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous¡­¡±

    ¡°That prince¡¯spensation is the least risky one, after all. Nia could die if she bleeds out too much, and Norn could regress all the way back into an embryo. However, in the case of that prince, he just falls asleep.¡±

    ¡°Is there nothing like falling into an eternal sleep for him?¡±

    Of course, that¡¯s still different from dying, I suppose. It¡¯s just the possibility of whether he will fall asleep forever.

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I say we¡¯re using u¡¯s ability, but in actuality it¡¯s just making use of a part of its powers, and he won¡¯t die even if that happens. There are many ways we can wake him up with¡­ On a side note, I havn¡¯t slept in four days.¡±

    The professorughed ¡°fufufu¡­¡± in a strange way. This is bad¡­ I¡¯ve made her do a lot of unreasonable things recently, after all.

    The professor, who has the same kind of body as the Babylon Sisters, has a far higher level of endurance than normal humans. However, the brain inside her head is no different from a human¡¯s. As such, she still requires things like sleep.

    ¡°Then don¡¯te over here and go sleep. You might even endanger your life, you know?¡±

    Actually, that was the reason why the Guinness book of records no longer keep records for longest time gone without sleep. If they had continued recording that, someone might turn up dead one day.

    ¡°I want to finish my work properly before I sleep, you see. It¡¯d be good if Touya-kun can give me a reward, seeing how hardworking I am, you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­ What do you want?¡±

    While being wary of the professor who¡¯s staring at me with eyes lined with eyebags, I asked. I¡¯m quite thankful of her, so as long as it isn¡¯t anything too oundish, I¡¯m thinking of acquiescing.

    ¡°What, it¡¯s nothing hard. Just spend a hot night with me, passionately tangled¡ª¡±

    ¡°I see you want me to make you fall asleep by force.¡±

    Alright, huge nope-. Since it¡¯s the pervert loli I didn¡¯t expect much, but to think she came at me with a bloody straight ball of all things. It¡¯s honestly kinda scary if she says that kind of things while smirking at me with panda eyes.

    ¡°Then hold me. Hug me I say, hug.¡±

    The hurdle sure went down hard. Could this be one of those arts of negotiation, where one first throws out a huge demand that¡¯s sure to fail, then pass through a second, much smaller demand that¡¯s the true purpose? What was it, uhh, ¡°door-in-the-face¡±?

    I lightly held up the professor who was waiting with her arms spread wide in front of her.

    ¡°Gufufufufu. It¡¯s been a long time, Touya-kun¡¯s body¡­ Nice. I¡¯m getting excited.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll throw you off, you know.¡±

    The professor put strength into her arms around my neck and her legs around my waist, clinging on harder. Are you a ko clinging onto a Eucalyptus tree!? This isn¡¯t a hug anymore, it¡¯s just her clinging onto me¡­

    And just when I felt the force in her limbs disappearing all of a sudden, I began hearing a sleeper¡¯s breath from her. Eh, wait a, oi.

    ¡°She¡¯s asleep-de arimasuna.¡±

    ¡°Seriously¡­¡±

    I let out a sigh when I heard the voice of Rosetta, who¡¯s peeking at the professor from behind me. There¡¯s no way I can throw her off like this¡­ She¡¯s not pretending to be asleep, is she?

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s true that she worked hard-de arimasuyo.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Five thousand years ago¡­ The professor was originally a genius, so she only ever worked on things she¡¯s interested in, and did whatever she wanted without caring about others at all-de arimasu.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound a lot different from now¡­¡±

    ¡°No no. She¡¯s never thought anything like ¡®using her strengths for someone else¡¯ a single time before this-de arimasuyo¡­ It¡¯s possible that the most important reason the professor crossed over five thousand years was to meet you-de arimasu.¡±

    What¡¯s with that heavy love. Well, she did help me a lot in various areas.

    ¡°And in the first ce, the reason why we hold affectionate feelings towards you, Master, isn¡¯t just because you¡¯re the owner of Babylon, you know-de arimasuyo? Our personalities and way of thinking all came from that person over there in the first ce, anyway-de arimasukara.¡±

    Rosetta pointed at the sleeping professor and smiled. Mumu¡­ That¡¯s true. And in the first ce, the Babylon system was made so that I¡¯m literally the only one who can possibly be its master.

    While saying ¡°We¡¯ll give it to you if you fulfill the conditions, you know?¡±, it¡¯s actually a system designed exclusively with one person in mind from the beginning. If you think about it normally, that¡¯s quite the fraud.

    Using the [Jewel of Future Vision], the professor had learnt that no other person with all elemental aptitudes would appear in the next five thousand years besides me. It would be perfectly natural for the professor to make it so that I would eventually get my hands on Babylon.

    I wonder if everything concerning myself and Babylon were actually all set up by this person in the first ce. Well, the current situation is favorable to us, so it¡¯s fine, I guess.

    ¡°Also, this is a bit tough. Rosetta, is the back okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes-de arimasu.¡±

    I transferred the sleeping professor to Rosetta who turned her back towards me for a piggyback.

    ¡°Let her sleep on a bed in the [Ramparts]. And, when she wakes up, can you help me tell her ¡®thanks for everything¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is it finally the dere period?¡±

    ¡°No you idiot.¡±

    While carrying the professor, Rosetta moved back to Babylon via short-range teleport.

    Since she¡¯s done this much already, I can¡¯t really pull away from her anymore. I don¡¯t feel like pulling away, anyway.

    A few dayster, we would march on Eisengard, and the battle against the evil god would begin.

    I¡¯ll definitely drag that guy out and end all this. To be honest, it¡¯s what¡¯sing after that that has me worried. Like my wedding, and the god training.

    Well, there¡¯s no choice but to do it for me.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 411: White and Purple, and a Secret Strategy.

    <h4>Chapter 411: White and Purple, and a Secret Strategy.</h4>

    ¡°Ahh hell! Why is this happening!?¡±

    Bastetined while looking at the variant in front of her, dissolving while raising ck smoke.

    Sheathing the crystal sword that pierced its core, Albus entered a state of alert once again.

    ¡°We got found our pretty early, eh.¡±

    ¡°Why the hell are variants moving around in this kind of ce!¡±

    You can¡¯t call it anything but bad luck; the three golems tasked with nting and protecting the ¡°Sacred Tree¡±, Bastet, Anubis and Albus have been discovered by variants very early in the game.

    Not even a day has passed. By destroying that variant here, other variants appearing in this ce would be far more likely.

    ¡°Should we return to Brunhild for now? Using the full-length mirror enchanted with [Gate] King-sama gave us.¡±

    ¡°No way we can abandon the ¡®Sacred Tree¡¯ and run. Not when it¡¯s grown up this much already.¡±

    In the direction Bastet was looking at, there was the figure of the ¡°Sacred Tree¡±, which had already grown more than a meter.

    If they returned to Brunhild using the enchanted mirror in Anubis¡¯ cor, the three of them would be safe.

    However, the defenseless ¡°Sacred Tree¡± would be easily cut down by the variants if that happens. After that, they would have to start from zero once again.

    And besides, the variant attack isn¡¯t guaranteed to happen. And even if they came, if it¡¯s a small group then they should still be able to handle them, were Bastet¡¯s positive thoughts¡­ Nothing¡¯s better than them noting at all, though.

    ¡°Thirty meters ahead, enemies found. Confirmed to be variants. Five in total.¡±

    While pulling out its crystal sword, Albus informed Bastet and Anubis who are behind it. Even as Bastetmented to the skies about how her wish was denied so quickly, she stood herself in front of the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± in order to protect it.

    Albus and Anubis stood in front of Bastet. Their numbers are below that of their enemies¡¯. It¡¯ll be a tough battle.

    While Albus is one of the [Crown] series, the pinnacle of golem technology, its master, Yumina, is only a provisional one, and furthermore, she¡¯s not here in this ce.

    In this condition, its performance level is probably only around 10%. A golem¡¯s true power can only be shown when it is cooperating with its master. In this sense, Bastet and Anubis are also in the same boat.

    Even so, they have no choice but to fight.

    ¡°Early bird gets the kill.¡±

    At the moment when the variants approached to within a few meters, Albus dashed out. A crayfish-shaped golden variant in front raised its pincers, and pointed them towards the small white knight heading its way.

    Balls of light began gathering in its opened pincers, and within moments aser-like beam shot out from it.

    Albus dodged it at point-nk range, and cut off one of the crayfish¡¯s pincers with the crystal sword. Right afterwards, it circled to the crayfish¡¯s side and plunged the crystal sword deep into its torso.

    However, the crayfish did not stop its movements; it wielded its other remaining pincer to try and cut Albus into pieces.

    Albus promptly cut that pincer off as well, before piercing the head-like part on the front of the crayfish this time.

    The crayfish¡¯s movements then stopped, before it began dissolving into a muddy puddle. It seems like thest strike found the core. Since unlike normal Phrases, variants¡¯ cores aren¡¯t visible from the outside, it takes a degree of familiarity to be able to locate their cores.

    ¡°Mister Albus-! Do something about these guys here too-!¡±

    A call for help came from Anubis¡¯ direction. He¡¯s having his hands full with just dodging the attacks of two other variants.

    Besides [Storage], the enchanted magics avable to Anubis and Bastet also include things like [el], [Shield], [Fly] and [Invisible], but these are mostly defensive skills, not to mention [Invisible] is basically useless against the variants which don¡¯t have a sense of sight to begin with.

    There are also things like [Paralyze] and [Gravity] enchantments on their forelegs, but variants can¡¯t be paralyzed, and [Gravity] would only raise the power of their crystal ws, and cannot be a deciding move against the variants.

    Albus tried to defeat the variants in ce of the two of them who can¡¯t pierce the variants¡¯ bodies and reach the cores, but it¡¯s not going well.

    Bastet, too, was having trouble just defending the ¡°Sacred Tree¡±.

    The variants¡¯ targets are (for the moment) themselves. It¡¯s possible that if the three of them ran away together, the variants might be drawn away without paying attention to the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± at all, but Bastet doesn¡¯t feel like making such a gamble.

    ¡°This is a bit bad¡­!¡±

    While somehow deflecting the crayfish-types¡¯ pincersing for her with her own ws, Bastet felt the first tinges of despair.

    When she finally decided that it may be better to retreat, an out-of-ce voice suddenly sounded out in the area.

    ¡°Ara ara~? There¡¯s a cute cat and dog fighting? This looks interesting! Let us join too~!¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­!¡±

    An out-of-ce looking girl with sses was standing there, wearing a frilly purple dress. She had amethyst-like eyes and long hair, and a small parasol was propped up on her shoulder.

    However, what Bastet was shocked at wasn¡¯t her. It was the small purple golem standing in front of her, holding a reaper¡¯s scythe muchrger than its own body.

    That figure was strikingly simr to the figure of the white golem currently fighting in front of her.

    ¡°An evil god¡­ You say¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Actually, we call it that, but it¡¯s not an actual god. Just think of it as the variants¡¯ boss¡­ Leader, so to speak.¡±

    In a room in the Brunhild castle. On the stage of the world conference with all world leaders present, I conveyed to them the details regarding what is happening in Eisengard at the moment.

    The leader of the variants has nested in Eisengard, and is now on the verge of awakening. Together with that, variants are now running rampant inside Eisengard. Also, I talked about how the entirety of Eisengard has been casted with a special curse, but we¡¯re on track to breaking that soon.

    ¡°What would happen to this world if that evil god fellow awakens?¡±

    Mismede¡¯s Beast King leaned his body forward a little and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not certain, but¡­ He would probably spread the variant¡¯s seed throughout the whole world. Those things prey on souls. Living beings who had their souls preyed on would turn into variants as well, bolstering their ranks. Their final objective might be to turn all humans¡­ No, all living beings in this world into variants.¡±

    Nobody here doubted my words. They¡¯ve fought the variants numerous times in the past as well, and also watched videos regarding them.

    ¡°Of course, we have no ns to sit around and watch that happen. Right now, a special

    ¡®poison¡¯ is blocking the way to the evil god for us. However, we have already nted a ¡®Sacred Tree¡¯ in Eisengard that can purify that poison for us. Once the range of purification has reached their main base, we n to move in and directly strike down that evil god.¡±

    ¡°Can you strike him down?¡±

    I nodded strongly towards the Strain queen¡¯s question.

    ¡°We¡¯ll defeat him. Definitely. I¡¯ve still got my wedding waiting afterwards; no way am I spending any more time on something like this. We¡¯ll just go there and beat him up, quick and easy.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! True, you can¡¯t fail when you¡¯ve got that reason!¡±

    The macho king of Magic Kingdom Ferzen rode on my light joke andughed grandly. Following that, smiles returned to the faces of the world leaders present.

    ¡°And then, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Once they realize the ¡®Sacred Tree¡¯ can purify their curse, the evil god¡¯s subordinates would rush towards it to remove that tree as soon as possible. We will head towards the evil god when the timees; once that happens, I would like the other countries to defend the ¡®Sacred Tree¡¯ with their Frame Gears.¡±

    I don¡¯t know just how many would attack. I don¡¯t think they have that much of an army left, but¡­

    If it¡¯s the golden skeletons that have their souls eaten, it seems like there¡¯s a lot, but those can¡¯t match up against Frame Gears.

    ¡°I see. So by protecting that ¡®Sacred Tree¡¯, we would be protecting the world in the process, right?¡±

    Regulus¡¯ emperor muttered while stroking his long beard.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s so simple, isn¡¯t it. We would all join our hands together and work in order to protect our world. There¡¯s no way we would let something like an evil god do as he please with this world that has just been reborn recently.¡±

    Everyone nodded towards the Belfast king¡¯s words. If something like the end of humanity is put on the table, it¡¯s clear we would have to work together; it¡¯s just survival instincts, at its base. Anything, as long as it¡¯s living, wouldn¡¯t watch itself die without putting up a fight. That would go for our opponents as well.

    Kill or be killed. It¡¯s really simple if you think about it. Plus, our opponents this time aren¡¯t ones we can reason with.

    ¡°If we push them to a corner, we don¡¯t know what they¡¯lle at us with. We¡¯ve thought of a lot of countermeasures, but there¡¯s a possibility that we won¡¯t be able to pass information between each other once our group rushed into their territory. And so, first up¡ª¡±

    I talked to everyone about the secret strategy I had made. If it doesn¡¯t get it¡¯s turn then that¡¯s for the best, but for the sake of safety, we must think of all possible oues. I don¡¯t want to use the cheap excuse of ¡°it was outside of our predictions¡± once it¡¯s all over.

    Once the meeting is over, the usual party in the name of social gathering began. While trying to forget the possibility that this might be theirst time, everyone began to enjoy the party.

    ¡°Well, I think that it should be alright after hearing about Touya-dono¡¯s secret strategy. Can¡¯t believe you can think of something like that, though.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still for the best if we end up not using it, though.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯m raring to go, to be honest. It seems fun.¡±

    Mismede¡¯s Beast King answered with a mischievous sparkle in his eyes. Well, you and Raze¡¯s Martial King are the type of people who like fighting more than three meals a day, after all.

    Whileughing, the Beast King went off. It seems that he¡¯s going to the training field to have a match against Raze¡¯s Martial King again. I feel sorry for the attendants who followed behind while sighing.

    ¡°Y-Your Majesty the Sovereign!¡±

    As I was watching the Beast King walk away, Ramissh Theocracy¡¯s pope rushed towards me in a hurry.

    Its dangerous to run that hard when you¡¯re an elderly, was what I thought in my head, but I¡¯m not stupid enough to say that out loud towards ady.

    ¡°I, I was talking with the head maid here just now, and I heard that your grandfather is here!? I would like to greet him by any means!¡±

    Too close too close too close. The holy knights behind you are confused too, you know.

    In a sense, she¡¯s the biggest believer in World God-sama in this world, so it¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s panicking, but still.

    ¡°Etto, at this time he should be having tea with Karen nee-san and the others¡­¡±

    ¡°Where!?¡±

    ¡°Probably the castle¡¯s lounge¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I shall go now! Please excuse me!¡±

    Her Holiness the Pope rushed out of the game room like the wind. Ramissh¡¯s holy knights followed after her in a rush.

    That was a bit scary, honestly¡­

    Well, World God-sama also said it¡¯s fun to talk with Her Holiness the Pope, so I guess it¡¯s alright.

    ¡°Was that Ramissh¡¯s pope just now? What happened?¡±

    ¡°No no, it¡¯s fine. Nothing much.¡±

    I waved my hand lightly at Holy Kingdom Alent¡¯s Holy King, who came up with a ss in his hand, and replied.

    Since his country is a religious one in a way too, I don¡¯t know what would happen if he learns about the existence of World God-sama.

    Holy Kingdom Alent, with its strong spirit worship, refer to spirits as holy spirits, treat them as god¡¯s messengers and apostles, and pray to them in thankfulness.

    Furthermore, since establishing a way tomunicate with those spirits with our technological help, the current Holy King¡¯s ratings has shot through the roof.

    Well, he did technically achieve something no past Holy Kings have managed to do, so it is a huge achievement if you think about it.

    ¡°That reminds me, has Your Majesty the Holy King managed to call on a spirit yet?¡±

    ¡°No, not yet. It seems that I don¡¯t have much talent as a magic user. The pronunciation of the spiritnguage is also rather difficult for me.¡±

    ¡°But you have a magical aptitude at least, right?¡±

    ¡°Umu. I checked with those things called magic stone fragments. I have the aptitude for wind element magic, apparently. Although, I¡¯ve still not been able to use even the simplest wind magic yet.¡±

    Wind, huh¡­ Magic aside, the lesser spirits of wind are naturally curious, so it shouldn¡¯t be weird for them to respond¡­

    If he has the aptitude, that means he should be more easily liked by spirits of that element, too. He did say the spiritnguage is tough, so it might be that.

    ¡°Can I ask you to speak a bit of spiritnguage?¡±

    ¡°Here?¡±

    While looking a bit embarrassed, the Holy King recited the verse he used to call on the spirits. Ah, got it.

    ¡°Your pronunciations do need improving on, but the words themselves are good enough to convey your meaning. There¡¯s only one problem; you aren¡¯t pronouncing ¡®wind¡¯ properly.¡±

    ¡°¡¯Wind¡¯, is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Just now, Your Majesty said ¡®Please, listen to my words. O spirit of the wall.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Wall¡­!?¡± (Note: in Japanese, wind (kaze) and wall (kabe) have a simr pronunciation. Although,

    this is insinuating that the spiritnguage is Japanese or something simr¡­ :thonk: )

    His Majesty the Holy King opened his mouth wide. The holy kingdom¡¯s knights standing behind him were holding their mouths and trying hard not tough.

    No, well, it happens sometimes. You try to call out to a spirit, but instead called out to apletely different one by ident.

    Well, most of them would understand that ¡°ah, this guy isn¡¯t actually calling for me¡± and leave. Especially in the case of the lesser spirits of wind and their capricious nature. As soon as they judged it¡¯s not about themselves, they would probably leave immediately.

    Also, there¡¯s no such spirit as a spirit of the wall. Spirits of the materials that made up the wall do exist, though.

    After that, we took about 10 minutes repeating the words ¡°wind¡± and ¡°wall¡± in the spiritnguage before His Majesty the Holy King finally remembered the proper pronunciation. Well, to be exact, it was still some weird sounding word like ¡°Kajiee¡±, but at least it should get the meaning across this time. (Note: remember the Japanese pronunciation of the words ¡°wind¡± and ¡°wall¡± I gave up above.)

    This ce is indoors, but since there¡¯s a window open the conditions are fine. After I asked him to try it out, responding to the Holy King¡¯s voice, a small lesser spirit of wind appeared. It¡¯s a small cute girl the size of one¡¯s palm.

    ¡°I, it came!¡±

    I urged the excited Holy King to carry out the contract. While his words all sounded weird, there was nothing wrong with the content.

    The lesser spirit of wind nodded before beginning to fly in circles around His Majesty the Holy King, and eventually disappearing on top of his hand with a sh of light.

    A small spirit stone shining pale green was left in his hand.

    ¡°You did it. The contract isplete.¡±

    ¡°I did it! I did it! Finally, holy spirit-sama has alsoe to me!¡±

    ¡°Try holding that spirit stone while calling out to the lesser spirit from earlier in your heart. Don¡¯t givemands, ask like you would a friend.¡±

    ¡°U, umu!¡±

    It seems like I¡¯m pouring cold water on his joy, but it¡¯s best to try calling the spirit out while the sensation from earlier still remains. You can remember the key points more easily this way. Also, it¡¯d give the other side a bad impression if you made a contract and never called on her afterwards.

    If you think of it as how a girl answered a guy¡¯s confession in the positive and yet never gets called out on a date for one month afterwards, it¡¯s easy to understand. Wait, no. If so, then isn¡¯t this situation asking her out on a date right after the confession?

    While I¡¯m thinking about some random things, the lesser spirit of wind from earlier appeared again, and began flying in circles around His Majesty the Holy King as if she¡¯s dancing.

    ¡°Ooh! She came! She came!¡±

    While looking at the Holy King and his high tension, I felt relieved that if he¡¯s the king, then that country probably wouldn¡¯t treat the spirits very badly.

    Well, if they did treat the spirits badly, the spirits will just break contact with them first.

    That reminds me, currently no spirits exist in Eisengard, right¡­ Thends there are probably bing infertile, the water muddy and impure, and the winds will also grow stagnant too.

    As for whether people can survive in such a ce¡­

    We need to finish this as soon as we can. My thoughts went to the three golems currently protecting the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± in Eisengard.

    Although, the me right now has no way of knowing that something huge had happened to Bastet¡¯s group.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 412: Cooperation, and the Phrasesâ€™ General.

    <h4>Chapter 412: Cooperation, and the Phrases¡¯ General.</h4>

    ¡°Aree? What, you guys aren¡¯t a real kitty and puppy? And I wanted to gouge your cute little eyes out and y with them too, a shame.¡±

    Bastet stood there terrified by the girl in front of her, speaking about inhumane topics while looking bored. The purple golem apanying that girl had just bisected thest variant on the scene with itsrge scythe.

    That form which is much too simr to the white [Crown], Albus. Without a doubt, that is part of the same model, one of the [Crown] series.

    Inside Bastet¡¯s memories, the information she gained back when she acted as part of the band of thieves, ¡°Wings of the Dead¡± are still clearly present.

    In terms of the famous [Crown]s in the world, there are: Panashes Kingdom¡¯s royal family¡¯s treasure, the blue Crown [Distortion u]; the chief of the chivalrous thieves [Red Cats]¡¯s red Crown [Blood Rouge]; and the Rea Kingdom¡¯s Elf King¡¯s green Crown [Grand Gruen].

    And one more Crown with its infamy spread far and wide: the ¡°Lady of Madness¡±, Luna Trieste¡¯s purple Crown, [Fanatic Vi].

    The golem of death which spreads madness and despair. That grim reaper is, right now, standing in front of them. Bastet could not help but curse their bad luck.

    ¡°Whose kid is that white one there? It¡¯s a [Crown] like my Vi, right? Since it¡¯s our first time meeting, I¡¯d like to have a greeting.¡±

    ¡°My name is, Albus. My master is not present in this ce.¡±

    ¡°Fuun. And what¡¯s the name of your master?¡±

    ¡°Brunhild Sovereign Mochizuki Touya¡¯s queen, Yumina Ernea Belfast.¡±

    Yumina¡¯s not Touya¡¯s queen yet, but Albus¡¯ recognition didn¡¯t include that. When she heard those words, the master of the purple [Crown], Luna blinked her eyes a few times.

    ¡°Mochizuki, Touya?¡­ Eeeh!? Wait what, To-yan¡¯s a king!? Um, please tell me more about that!¡±

    Luna pressed closer towards Albus with glittering eyes. Instead of Albus, the ones who were surprised were Bastet and Anubis.

    ¡°Ano, what¡¯s nee-san¡¯s rtionship with Brunhild¡¯s king-sama¡­?¡±

    Anubis asked in the hopes of having her lend them her strength if she really is an acquaintance of Touya¡¯s.

    ¡°Myself and To-yan? We¡¯re in the kind of rtionship that tries to kill each other, you know? To-yan would kill me, and I would kill To-yan too; we¡¯re smitten with each other!¡±

    ¡°Th, that so¡­¡±

    While showing a rather skillful cramped smile for a golem, Anubis took one step backwards.

    ¡°And? Is To-yan not here? I wanted to fight him to the death¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ King-sama is going to pick us up tomorrow at this ce. As long as we safely defend this ce.¡±

    ¡°Defend this ce?¡±

    Luna tilted her head at Bastet¡¯s words. In the next instant, a gold spear flew from somewhere out of sight and pierced Luna¡¯s abdomen. Or rather, it looked like a spear at a nce, but it¡¯s actually a de arm of a newly appeared variant.

    A Japanese spider crab-like variant had stretched its arm out and pierced Luna from more than 20 meters away.

    Arge amount of blood began spewing out of the wound on Luna¡¯s abdomen, but it stopped bleeding almost immediately. The de arm of the variant which pierced through her was broken off at her back.

    ¡°Nmou, we¡¯re in the middle of talking here, stop interfering!¡±

    Luna swung her right arm backwards; that arm transformed into a long golden katana-like shape, and split the variant horizontally in half together with all the trees around it.

    Bastet and Anubis received anotherrge shock from that attack. The power she used was the same as that of the variants.

    They have no idea what¡¯s going on, but at least, judging by how she¡¯s cutting the other variants down without mercy, she¡¯s probably not on the variants¡¯ side. Well, that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean they can be friendly to her, though.

    ¡°Gii.¡±

    Vi rushed towards the depth of the forest. Like Luna, it also mowed down the crab-type variants there with huge swings that took down the trees around it altogether.

    The crab-type variants tried to counterattack as well, but neither getting its hands cut off nor getting its chest pierced through will stop Vi. It did not attempt to dodge any of the attacks. All injuries it suffers will be restored within seconds, anyway.

    [Super Regeneration]. The power of the purple [Crown]. A cursed power that eats away at its master¡¯s sanity aspensation. Luna¡¯s abdomen, which was pierced through moments earlier, had already been restored to normal as well. The clothes around the wound stay broken, though.

    Bastet felt horror at the pair who had neutralized the attacking variants in no time at all. However, at the same time, her brain, the Q-crystal inside her was telling her that they have to make use of them.

    While golems have emotion, they¡¯re fundamentally machines. It¡¯s natural for them to take a realistic approach to things.

    ¡°Does Luna-sama want to meet Brunhild¡¯s sovereign¡­ Touya-sama?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right~. To-yan¡¯s shy so if I don¡¯t chase after him, he¡¯ll run away, you know. So, is To-yaning here? Or is he not?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call him tomorrow. You can meet him once hees over to this ce.¡±

    ¡°Eeh-. I wanna meet him now-. Can¡¯t you call him now, kitty? Or bring me to him?¡±

    Bastet mentally prepared herself before speaking to the dissatisfied-looking Luna.

    ¡°That I cannot do. If I head over before tomorrow, they¡¯ll think the mission has failed, and King-sama won¡¯t being here then. Also, I¡¯ll be moving there via a method that only a golem can use, so I cannot bring you together with me.¡±

    ¡°Buu-.¡±

    Half of it is a lie. The transfer magic-enchanted mirror they have can obviously let a person pass through as well. Bastet had made that up as it is absolutely necessary for them to keep the girl and the purple [Crown] here in this ce.

    ¡°Chih, well, it¡¯s fine I guess. I guess I¡¯ll meet him tomorrow. Ah, my clothes are ruined,e to think of it. I need to change before To-yan gets here~.¡±

    Luna took out a [Storage Card] from her skirt pocket and swung it once, after which a brand new set of clothes appeared in front of her. She then took off the clothes she¡¯s wearing now and began changing on the spot.

    Bastet breathed out lightly; the persuasion was a sess. It¡¯s not an action that¡¯s necessary for golems since they don¡¯t need to breathe, but she still did it reflexively anyway.

    Anubis approached the relieved Bastet and whispered into her ear.

    ¡°Is this fine? They might fight each other to the death once they meet, you know.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t help it then. Our top priority is protecting the ¡®Sacred Tree¡¯. And besides, that Sovereign of ours would do something about it. He¡¯s not a gold-ranked adventurer for nothing.¡±

    It¡¯s true that thebination of Luna and Vi is strong. The overpowered regeneration they have can be considered invincible from a defensive standpoint.

    However, Bastet doesn¡¯t believe that Brunhild¡¯s sovereign would lose to those two at all.

    One more day. As long as they can hold on until tomorrow, King-sama and the others can do something about the rest. Giving a nce to the still-growing ¡°Sacred Tree¡± behind her, Bastet reaffirmed her determination.

    ¡°Yaa. Sorry about this, having youe all the way.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, I¡¯m fine with it. What¡¯s this about, anyway?¡±

    I was called out by Ende via phone and am now at their house. Besides Ende, the three Phrase girls, Mel, Nei and Rize are also here. The interior is pretty simple; I wonder if they never gave a lot of thought about decorations. There¡¯s not even a single vase.

    The three ruler-ss girls are showing off their healthy appetite again; they¡¯ve been munching away in front of a mountain of dangos and daifukus. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re eating quickly or anything, but their hands aren¡¯t stopping at all except for when they¡¯re drinking tea. I wonder what¡¯s their food bill looking like this month¡­

    ¡°The topic is about Yura¡¯s group.¡±

    Mel, who drank some tea and took a breather, ced a teacup on the table in front of me. Your expression is serious, but there¡¯s sauce from the mitarashi dango earlier on your face, you know¡­

    ¡°We can sense the presences of the variants who are our formerpatriots. Right now, most of them are gathered at the ce you call Eisengard in this world; among them, we felt a special presence.¡±

    ¡°A special presence¡­? The evil god?¡±

    I¡¯ve told Ende as well as the three ruler-ss girls about the gods in general as well as the evil god. Although my search magic can¡¯t reach Eisengard due to the [Godying Poison], I wonder if Mel and the others can sense the evil god from here?

    ¡°No, we cannot sense the existence of the one you call the evil god too. What we sensed was a new ruler-ss¡­ Or rather, a ruler-ss we remember.¡±

    A new ruler-ss¡­? Is it the one I saw through the crack in space thest time? So their existence was perceived by Mel¡¯s group when it passed through the gap between dimensions andnded in Eisengard, huh. Still, what does she mean by ¡°a ruler-ss we remember¡±¡­

    ¡°Yura probably called him over from Phrasia. There¡¯s no mistake about that presence. It belongs to the one called the strongest in our world, the Phrase¡¯s General, Zeno.¡±

    ¡°The Phrase¡¯s general¡­ Zeno?¡±

    ¡°The world, Phrasia, that we live in is a harsh ce. There are monsters like the magic beasts you have here, and also invasions from other species. There¡¯s a special branch of ruler-ss who havee this far while defeating all those obstacles¡­ Let¡¯s see, I believe we can call them battle-ss. And the top of those battle-sses is General Zeno. Excluding Mel-sama¡¯s close aides like myself or Rize, you can consider Yura to be the top of the civil officials, and Zeno to be the top of the military officers.¡±

    Nei answered. With daifuku powder all around her mouth¡­

    ¡°Is he strong?¡±

    ¡°Very. He¡¯s also the older brother of Gira. While he¡¯s not as crude as Gira, it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to call him the same kind of battle maniac Gira is.¡±

    Gira¡­ So he was one of those battle-sses too, eh. He did seem like the kind of person who likes fighting from the bottom of his soul. So they¡¯re simr to each other, huh.

    ¡°General Zeno¡­ Zeno has apparently brought over several of his subordinate ruler-sses as well. I don¡¯t recall their presences, so they must be people who joined him after I began crossing worlds.¡±

    ¡°Tch. The evil god and Yura are troublesome enough already, and now there¡¯s more¡­¡±

    Someone like that Gira¡­ That¡¯ll be tough. I can forget having a showdown with the evil god directly anytime soon.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll be the one to stop Zeno. Touya-san should focus on defeating the evil god instead.¡±

    Mel spoke towards me who had sunk into thought. When I looked up, Nei and Rize, as well as Ende nodded slightly at me.

    ¡°Leave dealing with a Phrase to us fellow Phrases. We¡¯ll get rid of this soured connection between us with this battle. To begin with, all of this can be said to be the result of myself and Endymion¡¯s actions. As the former [Sovereign] of the Phrases, I cannot allow their wanton acts to continue any longer.¡±

    If you say something like that, myself and the gods, who let the subordinate god escape, created the trigger for the evil god¡¯s creation, and directly caused the birth of the variants, would be in a very tough position, wouldn¡¯t we. You aren¡¯t indirectly using us, are you?

    Well, in any case, I¡¯m thankful if they would lend us their strengths for that. Ah, right. I have to talk to them about ¡°that¡± thing too.

    ¡°A secret strategy?¡±

    ¡°Aah. We don¡¯t know what will happen at the actual battle, will we? That Yura guy seems pretty smart too. So, just in case as insurance¡­¡±

    I exined to Ende¡¯s group about the little secret I spoke about earlier in the world conference.

    ¡°Eh? Can you do something like that?¡±

    ¡°Only temporarily, but yes. There¡¯s no problems so far. So, if something like that everes to pass, you know.¡±

    ¡°If that really is possible, then I feel like you can stop whatever Yura tries to throw at us. Still, how should I say this¡­¡±

    ¡°Illogical.¡±

    Following Nei¡¯sment as she folded her arms and had an expression that found it hard to ept, Rize muttered a word. Really?

    Also, I once again lent out the two sacred treasure swords to Nei and Rize. Against variants, there is the risk of being mutated by them, after all.

    ¡°And here, this one¡¯s yours, Ende.¡±

    ¡°Eh, what, you even have equipment for me?¡±

    I took out a pair of gauntlets from [Storage]. It¡¯s a pair made from crystal materials; it might be insensitive to show something like this in front of the former [Sovereign] and two more Phrases, in hindsight.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same type as the ones Elze is using. It should be easier for you to deal with the variants this way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not really the type who uses weapons to fight, but oh well. I¡¯ll dly receive these.¡±

    Ende took the translucent gauntlets into his hands. The design ispletely different from Elze¡¯s gauntlets, on a side note. If they¡¯re the same, that would give them a pair look kind of vibe and that¡¯d piss me off, so.

    ¡°That reminds me, will shishou and the others join the battle against that evil god or whatever?¡±

    ¡°Nope. For this battle, we have to do it by ourselves. Although they will help us defend the ¡®Sacred Tree¡¯ at least. Also, they¡¯ll definitely be spectating the battle. Be careful, ok? If you didn¡¯t fight well, afterwards there¡¯s definitely going to be Takeru ojii¡¯s training course from hell waiting¡­¡±

    ¡°Your personality is terrible, Touya!¡±

    Ende yelled with slight tears in his eyes. I mean, I feel sorry for you but I¡¯ve got my own circumstances to deal with too. If Ende doesn¡¯t work hard, it¡¯ll be troublesome for me. Including the matter about that Zeno guy from earlier too, I can¡¯t allow our ns to be stopped this close to the final stage.

    Bastet should be reporting back tomorrow. Once that happens, several of us would be heading over to Eisengard.

    I had wanted to send Moroha nee-san or Karina nee-san over at first, but as expected, even if the poison around the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± had been purified, it still feels bad to send them to a ce that¡¯s surrounded by poison in a dozen meter radius around.

    I can go as well, but I¡¯m uneasy about possible side effects that may ur if I head over before the area¡¯s purified more thoroughly. It¡¯ll be harsh joke if I fall ill again right before the decisive battle.

    In the beginning, we¡¯ll send in people who won¡¯t be heavily affected; Norn, Nia, Robert¡­ The [Crown] holders should be a good bet. They can fight decently well even without the Over Gears. Well, they¡¯ll only be the temporary guard until it¡¯s safe to send Moroha nee-san and the others there.

    After leaving Ende¡¯s house, I first contacted the pumpkin pants prince, Robert, and asked for his cooperation. He¡¯s a weird person, but his personality is simple and honest. If only something¡¯s done about that fashion sense and irritatingly high tension of his, he would be the perfect prince, too; it¡¯s a shame.

    For Norn, I¡¯ll ask her sister, Dr. Elka to talk to her. Since we¡¯re taking care of her elder sister, although she might not be passionate about it, she should still be able to ept.

    The problem would be Nia¡¯s group, huh. Their chivalrous thieves¡¯ group, the [Red Cats], are obviously not doing their main job in this country at the moment. I won¡¯t permit them tomit crimes in this country, even if it¡¯s a chivalrous act.

    As such, currently they¡¯re doing adventurer works. They¡¯ve apparently found quite some treasures through diving into the dungeons.

    They¡¯re something like a mercenary band now. They have several golems like Nia¡¯s red [Crown] Rouge and Est-san¡¯s Akagane, so it should be fine.

    ¡°If it¡¯s Nia alone then this would¡¯ve been easy, but as long as Est-san¡¯s there, there¡¯s no way I can make them work for free, is there¡­¡±

    I just hope the price at the end is as cheap as possible. In order to conduct the negotiation with the group (or rather, with Est-san), I headed towards the inn ¡°Silver Moon¡±, which has turned into their regr residence.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 413: The Purpleâ€™s Invasion, and Suppression.

    <h4>Chapter 413: The Purple¡¯s Invasion, and Suppression.</h4>

    The sky is turning bright.

    Since this ce is deep in a dense forest, the sun is not visible anywhere, but it¡¯s definitely beginning to approach morning.

    The attack of the variants, which had recognized them as enemies, were still continuing.

    They did not attack altogether in arge group, but came with continuous waves of 5-6 variants at a time. Even Bastet felt weary after facing the never-ending battle that only golems which don¡¯t require sleep could¡¯ve endured.

    However, there is one human (it¡¯s highly suspicious whether she even is a human anymore at this point) here who calmly faced the variants from beginning to end.

    ¡°Kitty-chan~, it¡¯s morning you know~. Are you not going to call To-yan yet~?¡±

    While piercing through the core of a variant with her right arm transformed into a gold spear, Luna opened her mouth.

    Luna was apparently able to urately grasp the location of the variant cores; it might be something she got as part of her variant-like abilities.

    ¡°Bastet ane, it might still be a bit early, but we also have to talk to King-sama about this ane- san here, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    Bastet sent a nce to the white golem beside her; Albus also nodded lightly in response.

    The ¡°Sacred Tree¡± behind Bastet had already grown to nearly 4 meters tall.

    The surroundings were filled with tree stumps due to the sweeping shes unleashed by Luna and the purple [Crown] Vi against the attacking variants. The fallen trees were picked up by Anubis using the cor¡¯s [Storage] and thrown away a distance from here in order to not be obstructive.

    Just like what Anubis said, it¡¯s still a bit early to head back for the report, but they¡¯re dealing with a lot of uncertain factors too. It shouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to move early.

    ¡°¡­ I understand. It¡¯ll take a bit of time, but I¡¯ll call King-sama over here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to hear! Ah-, I can¡¯t wait-. Together with To-yan, piercing each other, cutting each other, gouging each other, crushing each other¡­ I can¡¯t get enough~.¡±

    Bastet and Anubis drew back slightly, no, very much away from Luna, who uttered extremely disturbing words with hazy eyes.

    ¡°Anubis.¡±

    ¡°Aye aye sir.¡±

    Anubis took out a full-length mirror around 1.5m tall and 40cm wide from his cor enchanted with [Storage].

    Albus then took it and propped it up on a nearby tree.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be back with King-sama in about an hour.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Make it quick, please~¡±

    Luna waved with a smile, but Bastet could only feel unease. She turned to Anubis with a look that said ¡°I leave this to you¡±, but the person himself could only feel he was being red at and went ¡°Did I do something!?¡±,pletely missing the intended meaning.

    Bastet sighed once, and passed through the [Gate]-enchanted mirror while still worrying about this side.

    The other side of the [Gate] is connected to the Brunhild castle, in a room called the ¡°Mirror Room¡±.

    Mirrors that are connected to other ces like the Brunhild embassy in Belfast and the vi on Dracliff Ind are installed on the walls over here. It¡¯s mainly used by the maids and knights working in the castle. (People like Suu travel to Belfast from inside their own rooms.)

    <Arere? Why¡¯s there a cat here? Ah, are you the golem Master talked about?>

    When Bastet heard a sudden voice and looked up, she saw a single painting on the wall directly facing her up a flight of stairs.

    It¡¯s a painting of a young girl with pink hair braided into three braids and wearing a white one piece dress; what¡¯s surprising is the fact that the painting¡¯s upper half is sticking out of the frame.

    <Nice to meet you. I¡¯m the surveince system of this castle, Ripple.>

    ¡°Artifact creature, was it¡­ I am Bastet. I¡¯m a golem belonging to Elka Patqshe, who¡¯s been in the care of this kingdom. Please contact the sovereign as soon as possible. It¡¯s an emergency.¡±

    <Eh? Ah, yes, I¡¯ll do that¡ª>

    ¡°Hee, so this is To-yan¡¯s royal castle. He¡¯s got quite the good sense.¡±

    ¡°Wha!?¡±

    Bastet felt the impossible sensation (for a golem) of having her heart grasped by a hand when she heard the voiceing from behind her. When she spun around, there stood Luna in the ¡°Mirror Room¡±, having passed through the full-length mirror.

    ¡°Why, are you¡­!¡±

    ¡°Since I wanted to meet with To-yan, here I am.¡±

    As Luna made an oopsie expression, behind her, a small purple golem appeared from the mirror carrying arge reaper¡¯s scythe. Bastet bit down on her teeth; the worst scenario hase to pass.

    ¡°Intruders! Notify everyone in the castle right now!¡±

    <Awawawa, ye, yessss!>

    Ripple answered and immediately returned inside the painting frame.

    Ripple is a magical lifeform. Her main body is a picture frame disyed in the main hall, and duplicates exist everywhere in the castle. All of them serve as Ripple¡¯s eyes and ears, and she serves as a living surveince camera system in the castle.

    And, she also serves as the rm as she is capable of projecting copies of herself from those picture frames.

    Ripple sent out her copies to everywhere in the castle, while she herself headed towards her master¡¯s bedroom.

    <Master! Master! Please wake up, it¡¯s an emergency!>

    ¡°Munyu¡­?¡±

    I woke up to someone¡¯s voice calling me. I rubbed my sleepy eyes and raised my body from the bed, and saw Ripple extending her body out from the picture frame hanging on the wall and shouting at me.

    ¡°What¡­ Did something happen?¡±

    <Intruders in the castle! A small purple golem wielding a scythe and a girl wearing sses, in the Mirror Room!>

    The instant I heard what Ripple said, my mind becamepletely clear together with an illusion of cold sweating out of my entire body.

    A small purple golem wielding a scythe. There¡¯s only one golem I know that looks like that.

    ¡°No way¡­!¡±

    I jumped up and grabbed the smartphone on the sideboard, before teleporting to the Mirror Room while still in my pajamas.

    The figures of the invaders couldn¡¯t be seen; there was only Bastet, who was crouched down beside a wall. A collision mark can be seen on the wall above her. Did she get done in by Luna!?

    ¡°Oi! Are you alright!?¡±

    ¡°King-sama¡­! I¡¯m fine. I only got blown away, and one of my feet is malfunctioning¡­ Leave me be, quickly chase after that person¡­ Luna Trieste¡­!¡±

    ¡°I knew it! Damn!¡±

    I clicked my tongue when I heard that name from Bastet. Why¡¯d someone that troublesome have toe here at this time!

    I carried Bastet in my arms and teleported to Babylon¡¯s [Laboratory].

    In the [Laboratory]¡¯s firstb, nobody was present, and there was only a single wolf golem sleeping on the maintenance tform.

    ¡°Touya-dono? And¡­ Bastet! What happened!?¡±

    Fenrir, who was sleeping, raised his head up. Fenrir is a sibling model to Bastet and Anubis. It¡¯s obvious for him to worry about her.

    ¡°Fenrir-niisama¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°I leave Bastet to you! I think she¡¯s alright, but have Dr. Elka look at her just in case!¡±

    I left Bastet in front of Fenrir, who looked at me in concern even though he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, and invoked search magic.

    ¡°Search! The position of Luna Trieste!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Search finished. Brunhild castle, second floor western corridor, currently engaged in battle.¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­! With who!?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Search finished. Opponents are Mochizuki Moroha and Mochizuki Karina.¡±

    The moment I heard the two namesing from my smartphone, tension left my body like a deted balloon.

    So it¡¯s my sisters¡­ I¡¯m saved. If it¡¯s those two, they should be able to deal with Luna no matter what she does.

    Oops, I can¡¯t get rxed now. There might be injuries in the castle already. For the third time, I used teleport and moved to the ce where my sisters are fighting.

    At the corridor to the west of the castle that I arrived at, there was the figure of Luna who¡¯s unconscious on the floor, as well as the purple [Crown], Vi, which is struggling on the wall, being pinned there by countless arrows.

    And besides that, there was the reliable older sister and cousin, as well as Yae and Hilda. It seems like they ran into Luna as they were about to start their morning training.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Touya. Morning.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Karina nee-san¡­¡±

    I exchanged greetings with Karina nee-san who turned around. It feels weird to be doing this here somehow.

    The corridor was damaged all over the ce, and there¡¯s a section that¡¯spletely broken as well. These cracks are probably from either Vi¡¯s scythe or Luna¡¯s de arms, I guess.

    Looking at Vi which is pinned on the wall, though, it seems that Karina nee-san¡¯s arrows were stuck pretty deeply into the wall as well.

    ¡°Touya-kun, this is my advice as your older sister, but you really shouldn¡¯t engage in the kind of adultery that involves drawing des, you know.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, alright! Don¡¯t say something scary like that!¡±

    Apparently, inside Moroha nee-san¡¯s head, Luna was a girl who I picked up and then threw away, and with love and hate in her heart, came to the castle tomit a double suicide with me.

    ¡°¡­ What could this be about, Touya-dono?¡±

    ¡°Touya-sama? By adultery¡­ What could that mean?¡±

    ¡°Like I said, you got it wrong! Can the both of you put that ck aura away for a minute!?¡±

    I desperately exined to Yae and Hilda whose eyes narrowed at me. No, why do I have to exin when there¡¯s really nothing¡­ going, on?

    An image of the scorching sun and Luna¡¯s naked form appeared in my head.

    ¡°Well, leaving Touya¡¯s adultery aside.¡±

    ¡°How many times¡ª¡±

    ¡°This sses girl, she¡¯s got the power of the variants inside her, doesn¡¯t she? I was surprised. Is that why her behavior was a bit off too?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because she was thrown away by Touya-kun?¡±

    ¡°Stop it already!¡±

    I exined to them that Luna¡¯s madness was due to thepensation taken by the purple [Crown], Fanatic Vi. Mainly to my two fianc¨¦es.

    It¡¯s absolutely not my fault, alright?

    ¡°Fuun, it eats away at your mind, huh. So, what does Touya-kun want to do with this girl?¡±

    What do I want to do, huh. For this kind of dangerous individual, the best choice would obviously be to either kill them or imprison them somewhere¡­

    I looked towards the pinned-down Vi. I wonder if Luna will be freed if I destroy this golem.

    However, there¡¯s Vi¡¯s annoying regeneration ability. Even if I cut it into pieces, it¡¯ll just regenerate itself, and then Luna¡¯s mind will further degrade due to thepensation. It¡¯s a vicious cycle.

    ¡°In any case, now¡¯s not the time to deal with this. We¡¯ll leave it for¡ª¡±

    ¡°Gi.¡±

    As I was about to say the word ter¡±, Vinded on the corridor after breaking the arrows embedded on its body.

    It picked up therge scythe that had fallen beside its feet, before swinging that in arge motion towards me. This¡­!

    ¡°[O Ice envelop, an evesting sarcophagus, Eternal Coffin].¡±

    ¡°Gigii.¡±

    Innumerable ice pirs sprung up from below the feet of Vi, and the purple golem was instantly encased in a rectangr block of ice.

    Just in case, I¡¯ve strengthened it with divinity. Half-baked powers won¡¯t even be able to scratch this ice. Oh, right, gotta separate it from the floor to make it movable at least.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    The knights in charge of castle security could be seen rushing over here, with their captain, the female knight Reba-san at the fore; they¡¯re probably called by Ripple.

    Reba-san was originally an adventurer I met in the deserts together with Logan-san, the current police knights captain, but after many twists and turns, she¡¯s now captain of the Royal Guards of the Brunhild castle.

    ¡°Our deepest apologies! Our security was¡­!¡±

    ¡°No, this time is an irregr case, so it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Irregr?¡± (Note: Touya said ¡°irregr¡± the English word in katakana the previous sentence. Reba is parroting the word back in hiragana cos she doesn¡¯t know what it means.)

    ¡°Ah¡­ An unnatural situation, I mean. In any case, please bring this golem and that girl over there to the [Prison]-enchanted dungeons¡­ Wait, Luna can break regr [Prison]s with her variant power¡­ What to do¡­¡±

    And [Paralyze] probably won¡¯t work against Luna when she turns into her variant form too¡­ And even if it did, it¡¯d be bad for me to leave her in a state where she can¡¯t even go to the toilet.

    While I was worrying about it, Karina nee-san gestured towards Luna with her chin.

    ¡°Touya, take a proper look at that sses girl with [Divine Eyes].¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    As I stared at Luna with [Divine Eyes] as instructed, I spotted a small core at her right chest. It¡¯s around the size of a golf ball, and is without a doubt a variant¡¯s core. So this is the source of her variant powers, huh.

    That means if I take this out¡­

    ¡°[Aports].¡±

    Using the object transfer magic [Aports], I took the core into my hands. And I immediately mmed it into the floor and destroyed it.

    With this, the variant factor inside Luna should have disappeared.

    ¡°Guess it¡¯s good with this. Sorry about that, please bring them away.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Reba-san and the others carried the ice-encased Vi and Luna to the dungeons. Man, that was quite a fright. I¡¯m d Moroha nee-san and Karina nee-san were here.

    Oh, right. Since Bastet is back here, that means the number of people guarding the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± in Eisengard has decreased.

    It¡¯s quite a bit earlier than nned but let¡¯s call [Red Cats]¡¯ Est-san for now. Nia¡¯s definitely still sleeping and won¡¯t pick up, after all.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear about it being this early in the morning, y¡¯know. This counts as extra charges, get it?¡±

    ¡°I get it, I get it. How petty.¡±

    Starting from the chief Nia who talked to me, the vice-chief Est-san, the aides Yuni and Yuri, as well as several more members of the [Red Cats] were assembled in the Mirror Room.

    As for the golems, there¡¯s Nia¡¯s red [Crown], Rouge, as well as Est-san¡¯s Akagane, and three other golems I havn¡¯t seen before. Since they¡¯re all painted red, it¡¯s easy to tell that they¡¯re golems of this group.

    ¡°I¡¯d like you to protect the ¡®Sacred Tree¡¯ that¡¯s ahead of this ce. We¡¯ll send further reinforcements in the future, so you guys will be the advance party, so to speak.¡±

    ¡°Understood. We shall face it dutifully as a job request.¡±

    The vice-chief Est-san replied, and we crossed the mirror to our destination.

    We exited in a forest somewhere. Anubis, who noticed me, came running this way. The ck dog golem stood up on his hind legs and clung to my legs.

    ¡°Uooh! King-sama, King-sama! Is the castle alright!? Those guys entered the mirror on their own¡­ I was worried, but I can¡¯t leave this ce too¡­! What about Bastet ane!?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I know, I know, calm down. Bastet got hurt a bit but she¡¯s alright. Leave this ce to us, you can head back to the castle for now.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then, excuse me!¡±

    Anubis went into the mirror, almost as if recing Nia and the rest of the [Red Cats] guys.

    In this ce, only Albus, who stood to protect the tree behind it, remained.

    ¡°It became pretty big, huh¡­¡±

    I looked up at the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± behind Albus. Is it already around 5 meters tall? It seems like the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± is growing along nicely.

    Something glittery is being released from the leaves. That¡¯s the purified magic particles, I suppose.

    ¡°So, all we gotta do is protect this tree here, right?¡±

    ¡°Yep. Things like variants woulde attacking this tree. I¡¯ll get the Frame Gears out as well¡­¡±

    As I was talking, I suddenly felt nauseous and knelt on the ground with one knee. Damn. I thought it¡¯ll be alright, but the current purification range of a few dozen meters around the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± is still too small. It¡¯s much betterpared to thest time, but the effects of Godying Poison amplifies in response to the level of divinity. For me, who¡¯s a dependant of the World God, it¡¯s still a bit too tough.

    Higher-ranked gods apparently aren¡¯t supposed to feel a thing from this, but I¡¯m just a trainee, so¡­

    ¡°O, oi, you alright?¡±

    ¡°Aah¡­ Somewhat. Kuh¡­ [Gate].¡±

    I opened a [Gate] and called out the Chevaliers used by the Red Cats, Est-san¡¯s Red Lynx and Nia¡¯s Over Gear [Tiga Rouge].

    While looking sideways at the giant mechs that appeared while shaking the ground, I turned back towards the full-length mirror.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you¡­ Albus, let¡¯s return.¡±

    ¡°Acknowledged.¡±

    Once I passed through the mirror and returned to the castle, the feeling of breathlessness, pressure, nausea and other negative sensations I had got several degrees lighter.

    It¡¯s not to the degree of fainting, but a sense of tiredness assaulted me all of a sudden.

    ¡°[Refresh].¡±

    The stamina recovery magic blew away my tiredness, but the bad feelings still remain. It feels like a hungover morning¡­ Wait, I wouldn¡¯t know that since I¡¯m underage.

    I lied down on the floor and got slightly better. It¡¯s only around 30% better though. The purification still isn¡¯t enough.

    Once the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± gets bigger, the amount of Godying Poison it can absorb¡­ That is to say, its purification range would increase as well, so the whole of Eisengard getting purified would be closer and closer to reality.

    We¡¯ll have to keep defeating variants until then, though.

    ¡°Albus, in the end, how many variants attacked?¡±

    ¡°Fifty three. All lower-ss.¡±

    53, huh. Quite the number¡­ Maybe I should send reinforcements to Nia and the others early.

    I took out my smartphone to contact the masters of the ck and blue [Crown]s, Norn and Robert.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 414: The Fake Knight, and the Expedition.

    <h4>Chapter 414: The Fake Knight, and the Expedition.</h4>

    That day, the variants¡¯ attacks on the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± were apparently repeated a few more times.

    Although, since Frame Gears were already put into use, they were easily repelled every time.

    The situation over there was reported in detail by Est-san over the phone. Even though the Godying Poison in thatnd blocks my search magic, it doesn¡¯t block our smartphones from connecting, after all.

    The ¡°Sacred Tree¡± was also growing throughout the day, and it would soon exceed the height of the trees around it, apparently.

    Once it grows to that size, hiding it wouldn¡¯t be possible. It would be something that can be spotted easily from anywhere, and the attacks of the variants would no doubt increase as a result.

    I¡¯ve sent the [Crown] pairs of Norn and Noir as well as Robert and u to the forest containing the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± together with their Over Gears, [Leo Noir] and [Dea u].

    It¡¯s much easier now since I can open [Gate]s as I¡¯ve been there once before.

    Right now, there are three [Crown]s protecting the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± over there. Normal opponents wouldn¡¯t be able to put a dent in their defenses.

    Especially since Robert¡¯s [Dea u] can use its spatial distortion abilities to block any attack that are aimed at the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± directly.

    ¡°And so when will our assault begin-degozaru ka?¡±

    ¡°Right. It¡¯s a feeling of mine, but two more days¡­ With that much time, we should no longer be affected by the [Godying Poison] at all.¡±

    ¡°And we are to stay on standby until then, are we¡­ It¡¯s a bit vexing.¡±

    While wiping off sweat from training with a towel, Hilda muttered. Even if you say that, you know. It¡¯s not just me, but Hilda and Yae as well as everyone else would be in danger if we move too early. Asking me to fight in that state I felt yesterday would be suicide.

    Although it¡¯s probably not to my level, my fianc¨¦es also have received the love of gods in various forms. They will no doubt be strongly affected by the [Godying Poison].

    No matter how good you are with the sword, if you¡¯re dead drunk even a novice can defeat you easily.

    ¡­There is one sword master who I think can probably defeat everyone else even if she¡¯s dead drunk, but that¡¯s out of the question. In the first ce, she¡¯s a pure god so the effect of

    [Godying Poison] on her would be much worse. The example was bad.

    Even Nia¡¯s group, who¡¯s fighting in Eisengard currently, can¡¯t be said to have received absolutely no effects. They should be feeling that their conditions are somewhat worse than normal. They all have some degree of connection with me, more or less, after all. It¡¯s a poison that really embodies the concept of the phrase ¡°If you hate monks, you can¡¯t even stand seeing a kasaya¡±.

    The more the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± grows, the more its power to purify the poison would be strengthened. Its power would eventually spread across the entire Eisengard. We would begin our attack then.

    The final battle is closing in.

    As I was feeling the tension, a call from Professor Babylon came in.

    ¡°Yes, hello.¡±

    ¡°Touya-kun, the thing we predicted has finally happened. It seems like a new type of variant appeared in Eisengard.¡±

    A new type of variant? Don¡¯t tell me¡­

    ¡°This is¡­!¡±

    I looked at the monitor inside the [Laboratory] in stunned silence. We did see iting, but seeing it in person really does carry a significant amount of impact.

    The scene being shown on the monitor ising from the cameras of Nia¡¯s group¡¯s Frame Gears, which are currently in Eisengard as well.

    Ican see the figures of several Japanese giant smander-like lower-ss variants, and a special variant standing among them.

    It¡¯s releasing a dark gold glow from its whole body; two arms, two legs, and a head makes it a clear humanoid-type. However, it¡¯s not a ruler-ss. Its size is the same as a Frame Gear¡­ What¡¯s more, it even looks like one. It¡¯s even holding a sword and shield for good measure.

    ¡°Frame Gear-type variant¡­¡±

    ¡°Modelled after the Chevalier they capturedst battle, no doubt. Well, they did add their own twists, it seems.¡±

    The professor replied while moving the mock cigarette in her mouth.

    It¡¯s true that that form is simr to a Chevalier¡¯s. However, it has a sphemous feel to it. How should I say it; it feels distorted. The color is obviously different, but even if it¡¯s the same, I can probably tell immediately that it¡¯s not a Chevalier.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s weird. What advantage is there for them to make a Frame Gear-type? If I have to say it, something close to a human¡­ Giant-types like cyclops or trolls should be better if you think about it.¡±

    True. If they¡¯re going for something that¡¯s simr to a Frame Gear in size and form, they would¡¯ve used golems as models way before this. There¡¯s no way it¡¯s gonna be something like they wanted a robotic look because they look metallic to begin with. Why did they expressly capture a Frame Gear for this?

    ¡°Even if they don¡¯t take the form of machines specifically¡­ Mu?¡±

    On the screen, Est-san¡¯s Red Lynx broke the Frame Gear-type variant¡¯s chest with a horizontal sh. The broken pieces dropped down onto the ground.

    ¡°I see now¡­ So it¡¯s like that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see it. What¡¯s like that?¡±

    Stop nodding by yourself over there and teach me too, please.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s harder to destroy something smaller than something bigger.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Exin in a way I can understand.¡±

    ¡°Listen here. For the variants¡­ And the Phrases as well, be it lower-ss, intermediate-ss, advanced-ss and ruler-ss. They all have the same weak point of the core inside their bodies. You get that, right?¡±

    I nodded at the professor¡¯s words. That¡¯s obvious.

    ¡°And, the size of their cores increases in proportion to the size of their bodies. You get that too?¡±

    Un, that¡¯s true as well. The lower-sses have core sizes between a baseball and a softball, intermediate-sses are between a basketball and a bnce ball, and advanced-sses can have cores with 2m or 3m diameters. In contrast, a ruler-ss¡¯ core is only about a cherry¡¯s size at thergest.

    ¡°And so, regarding that imposter Frame Gear. How big do you think its core is?¡±

    ¡°Eh? That one is¡­ Around an intermediate-ss¡¯ size, so¡­ Around this big?¡±

    I used my hands to form a shape that¡¯s slightlyrger than a basketball. The professor looked at it and shook her head sideways. It¡¯s wrong?

    ¡°Nope. I believe the core of that imposter Frame Gear is around this big.¡±

    The professor measured a distance of around 2cm between her thumb and index finger.

    ¡°That small!?¡±

    ¡°Look over there. At the feet of the Red Lynx. What do you see?¡±

    I looked closely at the screen the professor pointed at. Over there, the golden pieces that have fallen at the feet of the red knight began regenerating while being sucked to one another, and before long, a golden skeleton stood in that ce.

    ¡°Wha!?¡±

    ¡°It really is well made. Basically, that Frame Gear-type and this golden skeleton are one and the same. The ¡®core¡¯ is probably in the golden skeleton that serves as a pilot. The broken imposter Frame Gear is also beginning to regenerate over there. It seems like the regeneration ability isn¡¯t really linked to the size of the core. So, as long as you don¡¯t destroy that golden skeleton, you won¡¯t be able to destroy the Frame Gear-type as well.¡±

    I see. However, the core of that golden skeleton is only around the size of a marble. It¡¯s a tall order for Frame Gears to destroy that mid-battle. Oh wait, I guess they can just stomp on it.

    I immediately contacted Est-san and told her what we know.

    After that, inside the monitor, the Red Lynx mercilessly stomped down on the golden skeleton which was trying to return to its other body.

    At the same time, the fallen Frame Gear-type began dissolving into a sludge. So it was just as the professor thought, huh.

    ¡°Fuun, it¡¯s quite the bad taste. Those imposter Frame Gears¡­ It¡¯s tough to call them that every time; I guess I¡¯ll call them [Fakes] for now. Those Fakes are paired with the golden skeletons and they apparently don¡¯t have their own will. It¡¯s just like the rtionship between a Frame Gear and its pilot. Well, Frame Gears won¡¯t melt down just because their pilots died, though.¡±

    ¡°So the only way to defeat that fake knight would be to aim for the cockpit, huh?¡±

    I think I can pull that core with [Aports] as well, but [Aports] requires the user to have an urate recognition of the target. In order to pull out the core that I can¡¯t see with [Aports], I¡¯ll have to see it using [Divine Eyes]¡­

    ¡°Well, the easiest method is probably like what the Red Lynx did just now, drag the golden skeleton out of the frame and then crush it with a stomp. Either that, or an attack that obliterates the skeleton together with the cockpit.¡±

    If it¡¯s Leen¡¯s Grimgerde it seems doable with a Vulcan volley, but Elze¡¯s closebat model Gerhilde or Yae and Hilda¡¯s sword-based fighting style in Schwertleite and Siegrune would probably have trouble dealing with that.

    Stomping on the cockpit area after bringing it down seems to be the fastest method.

    ¡°Another troublesome opponent appeared for us¡­¡±

    ¡°Not exactly. Look at that.¡±

    In the monitor the professor was pointing at, the Red Cats¡¯ Chevaliers were exchanging blows with other Fakes using their swords and shields. What¡¯s wrong with that?

    ¡°Can you notice it? These fake knights don¡¯t attack through changing their bodies. Normal variants would¡¯ve turned their limbs into des and attacked with them.¡±

    Now that she says it¡­ They do regenerate, but they don¡¯t attack with their bodies like normal variants to. Why is that?

    ¡°It¡¯s possible that those kinds of abilities are the ones dependant on the size of the core. The golden skeleton¡¯s core is too small for the Fake¡¯s huge body. It doesn¡¯t have enough power to transform.¡±

    I see. With the size of the golden skeleton¡¯s core, transforming the skeleton¡¯s body would be the most it can manage. If you think like that, the main body of the Fakes are rather easy to fightpared to other variants.

    Inside the monitor, a Chevalier once again bisected the body of a Fake. The Chevalier then stomped twice, three times on the fallen upper body of the fake knight, upon which it began dissolving into a sludge and disappearing together with ck smoke.

    ¡°Uun¡­ It¡¯s definitely not a smart way to fight, if anything.¡±

    ¡°Trying to fight smartly in battle is a harsh goal in the first ce.¡±

    Right. Still, that way of fighting feels like striking an opponent that has already fallen down, so it¡¯s a bit¡­

    While we¡¯re talking, it seems that the attacking variants have been exterminated on the other side. The Chevaliers began sheathing their swords.

    A call came in on my smartphone. It¡¯s from Nia.

    ¡°Yes, hello?¡±

    ¡°Oi you, what¡¯re we supposed to do with our food? There¡¯s nothing to hunt around here too, are you nning to watch us starve to death or something!?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I forgot.¡±

    ¡°WHAT!?¡±

    ¡°No, I did prepare supplies but I forgot to carry them over. I¡¯ll send them over now, wait just a bit.¡±

    Man, I messed up.

    You can¡¯t fight on an empty stomach. Especially when fighting in a distantnd, the avability of rations can decide who wins the battle. Well, in our case, the distance isn¡¯t really a problem though.

    An empty space in the [Laboratory]¡­ An empty space¡­ An empty space doesn¡¯t exist here. things like papers and tools and parts are spread out all over the floor.

    Since it can¡¯t be helped, I went out to the corridor and began taking out foodstuffs made by our head chef ire-san and Luu from [Storage]. Some barrels of drinks and a bit of alcohol too. Since they were in [Storage], the food is piping hot.

    ¡°Oi, don¡¯t take stuff from here and eat. That¡¯s pretty ill-natured of you.¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mon, it¡¯s just one te. I havn¡¯t eaten today as well, you know.¡±

    Before I noticed, the professor was besides me munching on a te of fried rice with a spoon in her mouth.

    ¡°[Gate].¡±

    The transfer gate spread out on the floor below the dishes, and they sunk slowly into the gate.

    They should¡¯ve been transferred to the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± in Eisengard where Nia¡¯s group is at.

    A call quickly came in from Est-san saying her thanks. There¡¯s no problem since this is a necessary expense as well. We would begin sending our knights there in a rotational system soon, anyway.

    I headed to the knights¡¯ dormitory, and called out the pre-determined expedition members. Since we can¡¯t leave the country undefended, I¡¯m nning to only mobilize half the members this time.

    We¡¯ll be sending around 50 knights, with the vicemander Nic-san leading them.

    ¡°This is a simple tent and various food materials. I¡¯ve made it smaller with [Prison], but you can return it to its normal size if you use [Release] over there. Don¡¯t forget to contact us regrly. Also, you might feel a bit under the weather once you¡¯re there; report any changes, no matter how small, to us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Ipassed over a dice-like [Prison] around 2cm in size to Nic-san. I¡¯ve included Nia¡¯s group¡¯s share in there too.

    After Nic-san put the [Prison] inside his pocket, he turned around and issued an order to the knights behind him.

    ¡°We shall depart on our expedition. All aboard!¡±

    The knights all got into the 49 Chevaliers called over from Babylon, while Nic-san got into themander model Night Baron.

    On Nic-san¡¯s Night Baron, the only-recentlypleted [Flight Gear] was equipped in its shield mode. Even if flying variants appear, they should be able to handle them somewhat with that.

    I opened up arge [Gate], after which the Frame Gears began marching through it to Eisengard.

    ¡°Then Your Majesty. I¡¯m off.¡±

    Thest one, Nic, spoke up using the external speakers before disappearing into the [Gate].

    ¡°They¡¯re gone, huh. I wanted to go as well though.¡±

    Our other vicemander Norn, or rather Norue-san muttered discontentedly while twitching her ears and swinging her tail.

    Themander Rain-san cautioned her in a somewhat stern tone.

    ¡°If both vicemanders leave, who¡¯s going to takemand over here? We have our own roles to fulfill, you know.¡±

    ¡°Even if you say that-. I mean, isn¡¯t Rain-chan also going there in ater wave? Why am I the only one staying back, isn¡¯t it unfair?¡±

    ¡°Even if you say that. This is something decided by His Majesty, so¡­¡±

    Oi oi, don¡¯t get me involved in this. There¡¯s no way I can bring all 3manders with me to the other side, can I?

    There is grandpa Baba and old man Yamagata here, but they¡¯re strictly speaking not members of our knight order, so.

    ¡°I feel sorry about it, but give up this time. It¡¯s not really to make up for it, but for the knights staying in the castle, I¡¯ll be sending you guys sweets every day until Nic-san and the others get back from the expedition.¡±

    ¡°Eh! Every day!? Tell me that earlier! I want pudding a mode!¡±

    Norue-san began swinging her tail furiously. How honest.

    ¡°Ano¡­ Will I be able to get those sweets as well until I depart¡­?¡±

    Rain-san looked this way while fidgeting. Seems like she¡¯s pretty honest as well. Well, I¡¯ll permit it since she¡¯s part of the knights too. Can¡¯t be creating grudges at this time.

    Tomorrow, I¡¯ll be sending the knights of the other countries to the surroundings of the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± as well; we¡¯ll be making a frontline base there.

    Once that¡¯s finished, we will begin marching.

    ----Genroku Year 15, the 12th month, the 14th day.

    The Yamaga-ryu war drums sounded out, shaking the night of Edo.

    In order to dispel the regret of ourte lord, Asano Takumi no Kami-sama, us forty-seven surviving retainers of Ako shall go forth to im the head of Kira-dono.

    ¡­Now¡¯s not the time to be thinking about the world of Chushingura. In the first ce, if we¡¯re applying this setting, then isn¡¯t Asano Takumi no Kami, who was forced tomit seppuku, me? That¡¯s some bad omen.

    Well, I do hope that we return without missing anyone like the Ako vagabonds¡­ Who were then also forced tomit seppuku afterwards, now that I think about it. Crap, myparison¡¯s getting worse and worse.

    In any case, it¡¯s best if we all return in one piece. While holding that determination in my chest, I headed to the kitchen in order to make the sweets that were requested.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 415: Assemble, and the Garrison.

    <h4>Chapter 415: Assemble, and the Garrison.</h4>

    ¡°¡­ Alright, let¡¯s get going.¡±

    I passed through the opened [Gate], and stepped on Eisengard soil.

    After myself, Yumina, Suu, Elze, Linze, Yae, Hilda, Sakura, Luu and Leen all passed through the [Gate] and arrived in the forest where the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± is situated. P too, on a side note.

    We stopped there and waited for a while.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Nothing for me. Nothing I can feel, at least.¡±

    ¡°Same here.¡±

    While lighting moving their bodies, Elze and Yae replied. Everyone else also doesn¡¯t seem to be feeling under the weather or anything like that. No, P, you shouldn¡¯t be affected in the first ce, okay.

    I don¡¯t feel anything off about myself as well. There is some sense of difort, but it¡¯s only at the level of having ate something disgusting earlier.

    The purification of this area has progressed quite a bit. Although we¡¯re fine with it already, my sisters should probably stay home and wait a bit longer.

    ¡°Fuwah, it¡¯s sure gotten big-no~¡±

    Suu looked up at the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± standing tall behind us. Not even a shadow of the formerly tiny sapling remained there; its current form is so tall my neck hurts from looking up at it. How many dozens of meters is this thing at?

    It¡¯s already leaps and bounds above the Frame Gears and the trees around it, and its appearance totally fits the atmosphere of being the ¡°Lord of the Forest¡± now.

    ¡°The sparkling is beautiful.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s, true.¡±

    At the ce where Sakura and Linze are looking at, magic particles released by the ¡°Sacred Tree¡¯s¡± leaves during the purification process glitters in the sky as they flow away together with the wind. True, that is pretty nice-looking.

    ¡°Your Majesty, as well as everyone else, this way.¡±

    The knight order¡¯s vicemander Nic-san, who had arrived here earlier, called out to us as we were staring at the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± in silence.

    When we entered therge tent that was set up, the sight of themanders and vice-manders of other countries¡¯ knight orders sitting down at a round table greeted us. Our knight ordermander, Rain-san, is also present.

    They were neither discussing strategies with difficult faces, nor arguing back-and-forth between each other.

    Rather, they were actually drinking tea and having pleasant chats with each other in a ratherx atmosphere. Well, when I entered the tent, they still all stood up and saluted me, though.

    ¡°How¡¯s the current situation?¡±

    ¡°So far, nothing. Those Frame Gear-type variants¡­ Fakes, was it? We are still being attacked by them. As there¡¯s not a lot of them, we¡¯re repelling them while taking rest in turns.¡±

    Belfast Kingdom¡¯s vicemander, Neil-san answered. Following that, Lestia Knight Kingdom¡¯s vicemander, Franz-san opened his mouth.

    ¡°The only worry we have is whether advanced-sses would attack but¡­¡±

    ¡°Aah. I don¡¯t think advanced-sses woulde all the way out here. Or rather, they wouldn¡¯t appear all of a sudden like before, at least.¡±

    ¡°Really? And why is that?¡±

    ¡°The advanced-sses that have appeared so far are visitors, so to speak. They appear in random locations throughout this world by travelling from another one. We have been detecting the location beforehand and attacking them there so far. Which is to say, they cannot appear in a pre-determined location by their own will. And this time, the variants attacking this ce are all ones born inside Eisengard, in other words natives. Even if advanced-sses were to attack, they wouldn¡¯t do it by crossing dimensions, but will normally move here through thisnd.¡±

    If they doe, they¡¯ll no doubt do it very slowly from the direction of the golden pce near Eisengard¡¯s capital, Eisenbrook. The advanced-sses are as slow as their humongous size would indicate. There¡¯s the surveince camera left by Bastet¡¯s group on the Eisen Tower in Eisenbrook too, so they would definitely be noticed before they arrive here.

    It¡¯s possible that the other side are sending things like Fakes our way because they know that too.

    ¡°Having said that, negligence is forbidden. Things like a scouting unit and regr surveince and patrols should still be necessary.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The people of the [Red Cats] have undertaken that role, so we are fine on that regard.¡±

    Rain-san told me thus. Nia¡¯s group did that? Hee, that¡¯s unexpected¡­ Why do I feel like they¡¯ll ask something from me for thister on.

    As if reading my thoughts, Nic-san continued speaking.

    ¡°In exchange, they wanted Your Majesty to make a bathing house here once you arrive.¡±

    Forgetter, they asked for something already! No, well, I get it but still!

    ¡°A bath, is it. It¡¯s good, right? I do understand the feeling of wanting to work up a good sweat.¡±

    ¡°This ce is rather humid, after all. It¡¯s especially bad during the when the heat¡¯s up.¡±

    ¡°Our knight order has a not-insignificant number of female knights, so petitions like that have arrived as well, to be honest¡­¡±

    Hei hei¡­ I¡¯ll make it, alright. Since themanders and vicemanders of other countries also expressed their wish for one, I¡¯ll finish this up before dinner. It really is tough if they can¡¯t even sweat out properly.

    ¡°Then we will go help with the cooking.¡±

    Saying that, Yumina, Luu and Suu went out of the tent and headed towards the food distribution centre with a hearth set up in it.

    ¡°And we shall participate in repelling the variants-degozaru.¡±

    Yae, Hilda and Elze called out their Valkyrias, Schwertleite, Siegrune and Gerhilde from the [Storage] spell on their rings and headed off to the battlefield.

    ¡°We¡¯ll put up a simple barrier in the surroundings, I suppose. There¡¯s more than just the variants in this ce, after all.¡±

    The remaining three, Leen, Linze and Sakura flew away on Linze¡¯s Helmwige (flight mode) which she called out from her [Storage]. Since the influence of the Godying Poison will show itself if they go too far away, that barrier will probably only cover a short range of our surroundings, I guess.

    Now then, I should get on with making that bath. A mixed bath will most likely be bad, so I¡¯ll have to make one for each gender too.

    I entered the forest and looked for a suitable open space. There¡¯s plenty of those around, to be honest, possibly because of all the battles that urred around here. I started moving away the trees that have fallen on the ground here and there. This is a grand case of

    environmental destruction, isn¡¯t it¡­

    ¡°For now, this should be fine.¡±

    First, I dug up the ce that would be the bath using earth magic. I¡¯ve made an open-air bath once at the [Silver Moon]¡¯s main shop before, too. I¡¯m used to this. I can use the tranfer pipes for the water, and the drainage system¡¯s perfect too.

    Oops, since there¡¯s a lot of guys here, I gotta make the male bath bigger. And the female bath needs to be made carefully so they don¡¯tin about itter.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s get this done with.¡±

    After rolling up my sleeves, I started cutting the fallen trees around here to get the wood I¡¯ll use to assemble the bathtubs.

    ¡°Oooh, this is great! It¡¯s pretty authentic-looking ain¡¯t it! As expected of Touya!¡±

    Nia, who went out to scout together with the [Red Cats], raised a voice of joy looking at the open-air bath. Isn¡¯t that right, isn¡¯t that right. You can praise me more, you know.

    ¡°However, um¡­ The open roof and walls are good, but wouldn¡¯t this ce bepletely visible from a Frame Gear?¡±

    The [Red Cats]¡¯ vice-chief, Est-san asked while looking up at the open sky that¡¯s visible from the bath. Of course, there are no problems there too.

    ¡°There¡¯s visual-interference magic casted on this bath itself, so when someone¡¯s inside the whole bath can only be seen as a patch of trees when viewed from outside. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Even after hearing my words, the girls still decided to go out for a bit and check on it from outside. As I expected, they only saw the illusion of a maple forest. I wonder if they don¡¯t trust me?

    ¡°This isn¡¯t something that can be turned off with a switch or anything, right?¡±

    ¡°Obviously not. If I did something like that I¡¯d die for real, you know.¡±

    Norn, who brought the ck [Crown] Noir with her, spoke that; does she think I¡¯m suicidal? Like I¡¯ll have the guts to do something like that when the fianc¨¦e group is here as well.

    ¡°If you¡¯re that worried, I¡¯ve preparedrge towels so use those. There¡¯s also swimsuits if you want them.¡±

    It¡¯s not like this is a hot spring back on Earth, so I¡¯m not gonna tell them things like ¡°don¡¯t wear a towel into the bath¡±. In terms of hygiene, I¡¯ve enchanted [Clean] on it to activate every set interval, so it¡¯s fine.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually rather curious about why you have that many female swimsuits with you-ssu ga¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah~, I was just thinking about that t¡ª¡±

    ¡°Alright, do enjoy yourselves!¡±

    I immediately retreated to run away from the [Red Cats] cadres Yuni and Yuri.

    No, it¡¯s not what you think, ok? Those were just stuff that¡¯s mixed in among the huge amounts of prototype clothes I received from [Fashion King Zanack]¡¯s Zanack-san, and I definitely did not buy them myself, ok!?

    The surroundings of the ¡°Sacred Tree¡±, which has already turned into a proper garrison, has tents set up all over the ce and knights spending their time here and there.

    It¡¯s rare to see knights of different countries interacting with each other like this; there are ones who crossed swords with each other, ones who talked about their birth countries, oi wait, the hell you doing trying to pick up girls in this kind of ce? And well, you can see a lot of different things like that.

    There are also scenes of knights from the eastern continent lecturing the ones from the western continent (former Reverse World) who¡¯s not used to riding in Frame Gears.

    And even while these things could be seen here, a few kilometers away, skirmishes with variants and Fakes are continuing even right now, giving this ce the air of a battlefield.

    I entered one of the tents inside the garrison grounds.

    ¡°Anything new?¡±

    ¡°Nothing significant. The variant attacks are still continuing as before, but they¡¯re just variants from the surroundings that have gathered over here; there¡¯s still no reactions from the ¡®golden pce¡¯.¡±

    Wearing a headphone-typemunicator on her ears and facing a monitor on standby, the manager of the [Garden], the maid uniform-wearing Cesca turned around and replied.

    ¡°Could they have perhaps still not noticed us-dearimashou ka?¡±

    ¡°Nope-, they should have. They¡¯re not stupid enough to not realize that the [Godying Poison] disappearing would be bad for them.¡±

    The jumpsuit-wearing [Workshop] manager Rosetta and [Hangar] manager Monica spoke while looking at the same monitor.

    On the monitor, the figure of the golden pce¡ªseen through the viewpoint of the surveince camera ced on top of the Eisen Tower¡ªcould be seen.

    The eerie sight of the golden skeletons milling about near the ce made it look reminiscent of a B-tier zombie flick. There¡¯s no zombie here, only skeletons, though.

    ¡°It is possible that they¡¯re nning something-no.¡±

    Just like what the [Alchemy Building]¡¯s manager, Flora said, that possibility is high. Our opponents should know what will happen if this continues. They¡¯ll most likely do something in the near future.

    ¡°For now, keep up with the surveince. Help with the Frame Gears¡¯ maintenance as usual too, Rosetta and Monica.¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­ Master¡¯s rough at using us as usual-dearimasu.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right that¡¯s right-. Show us some anime as reward, anime.¡±

    I acquiesced to the demands of the maintenance duo who¡¯s booing me, and promised to show them some mecha anime after this is all over. It¡¯s more like I was made to promise that, though. After that, the two of them left the tent in great spirits. In a sense, they¡¯re easy to deal with, I guess?

    ¡°Master, I want some hardcore S&M maid vi¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not a single thing for you, you pervert maid.¡±

    I sent a bitter re to Cesca who pressed towards me with her nostrils ring. And this girl¡¯s as tough to deal with as always.

    Although I still feel a bit bad, this much should be okay; feeling that, I called Ende over from Brunhild. Since he¡¯s steadily bing Takeru ojii¡¯s dependant, he should feel the effects to a degree as well, but he¡¯s still a valuable fighting force.

    I¡¯m also counting on him to do something about that Phrase general guy called Zeno in the golden pce, too.

    I called Ende on my smartphone and asked him to get ready before opening a [Gate].

    Immediately, Ende came out of the [Gate], followed by Mel, Rize and Nei. Of course, I had the three of them wear their human disguises since it¡¯d cause amotion otherwise.

    ¡°You called us a lot earlier than I thought; are we charging in already?¡±

    ¡°Nope, not yet. I just wanted to have you guys here beforehand in case anything happens.¡±

    I answered Ende¡¯s question. I did n to call themter than this, so yeah. My fault for giving them the wrong timeframe.

    ¡°What a nice smell!¡±

    ¡°Mel-sama, this is the smell of curry!¡±

    ¡°Plus the smell of fried pork too¡­ Conclusion: katsu curry.¡±

    While I was talking with Ende, the three Phrase girls behind him caught the delicious smell drifting about in the garrison currently¡­ So it¡¯s katsu curry, huh. I¡¯m impressed they can tell that much.

    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a tent for you guys just in case, so feel free to use it. You are free to do what you want until the operation begins, but just don¡¯t get into trouble with the other knights, please.¡±

    ¡°I got it. And Touya, I¡¯m sorry but¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ The food distribution centre is that way.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but they won¡¯t calm down until they¡¯ve eaten once they¡¯re like that¡­ Everyone, it seems the distribution centre is that way¡­ Areh!?¡±

    When Ende turned around, the three girls were already running towards the food distribution centre, leaving nothing but a gust of wind where they originally were.

    ¡°Wai-! You girls move too fast!¡±

    While panicking, Ende dashed out and chased after the three girls.

    How to say this, those three¡­ Well, Ende too, for that matter; aren¡¯t they kinda turning into idiotic characters? They used to have this sort of cool or stoic air when I first met them.

    I guess they¡¯ve fallen after learning various kinds of mortal pleasures¡­ Well, they look a lot more human now, at least.

    As I saw the four of them run off, a high-pitched *hyooom* sound reached my ears, and I looked up to see Linze¡¯s Helmwige lowering itself in the air.

    Sakura and Leen got out of the cockpit. P fell off too. Uh, dude, your neck¡¯s bent. I know you¡¯re a stuffed toy, but are you alright like that?

    Linze¡¯s Helmwige has its cockpit made widely, due to the fact that when it transforms, the space avable would be smaller.

    As a result, two extra girls (and a stuffed toy) can fit inside on the rear seats without issue.

    ¡°We¡¯ve finished making all the barriers. Normal magic beasts shouldn¡¯t be able to approach now.¡±

    ¡°There were also some flying-type variants, so we shot them down.¡±

    ¡°I was the one who shot them down, though.¡±

    Linze got down as well behind the boasting Sakura.

    ¡°There are several dozens of Fakesing here from the direction of, Eisenbrook. They should be here in another thirty minutes, or so.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll pass that along to everyone. Thanks.¡±

    Receiving Linze¡¯s report, I opened the map on my smartphone. Before, it was blocked by the effects of the [Godying Poison] and was useless, but now, as long as it¡¯s within a purified environment, it¡¯s somewhat usable again.

    ¡°Search. With this location as the center, any Fakes as well as variants.¡±

    ¡°Searching¡­ Searchplete. Disying.¡±

    The image was projected into the air. There¡¯s quite a bit of them.

    Until the assault on the golden pce¡­ Basically, until the time when Moroha nee-san and the others can stay here without issue, we¡¯ll have to protect the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± well.

    I¡¯ll ask Ende to bring out the Dragoon and help out too.

    Now then, let¡¯s start the counterattack.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 416: The Signal of War, and Full Burst.

    <h4>Chapter 416: The Signal of War, and Full Burst.</h4>

    ¡°[dius].¡±

    Forty-eight glittering meteors attacked the Fakes in the surroundings.

    The daggers which have pierced through the Fakes¡¯ cockpits switched their targets to the golden skeletons that have fallen out of them.

    ¡°Mode change: Sphere.¡±

    The daggers morphed into spheres, and proceeded to crush the golden skeletons whole. The skeletons were smashed together with their cores with the strike made heavier by [Gravity], and melted down into nothing together with the Fakes that were housing them.

    ¡°As expected, they really are more troublesomepared to regr variants. It¡¯s helpful that we don¡¯t need to look for their cores like this, though.¡±

    I breathed out lightly inside the cockpit of my exclusive machine, the Reginleiv.

    In the distance, some Chevaliers were beating down the Fakes with battle hammers in their hands. Blunt weapons like hammers are proven to be more effective in attacking them since the impact can reach the golden skeletons inside too.

    ¡°Search. A distribution map of the purifiednd inside Eisengard.¡±

    ¡°Searchplete. Disying.¡±

    A map of Eisengard was disyed from my smartphone ced in the front of the cockpit. The blue parts are ces that have been purified, while the red parts are ces that still have [Godying Poison] remaining in the ground, I guess.

    ording to the map, the purification has already reached all the way to the golden pce. In this state, it should be fine to treat the [Godying Poison] as nonexistent around here.

    It¡¯s about time I called Moroha nee-san and the others over, leave the defense of the ¡°Sacred Tree¡± to them, and proceed with our evil god subjugation.

    I got out of Reginleiv, contacted Moroha nee-san¡¯s group, and used [Gate] to bring them over here.

    Moroha nee-san, Karina nee-san and Takeru ojii, who appeared through the [Gate], lightly moved their bodies a bit while looking at their surroundings.

    ¡°Fumu. Well, I don¡¯t feel perfectly normal, but this much should be doable.¡±

    ¡°You can still feel the effects of the [Godying Poison]? Even though it¡¯s almostpletely purified around here?¡±

    Ibecame a bit worried at Moroha nee-san¡¯s words. Looking at my expression, Karina nee-san and Takeru ojiiughed lightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s because this ce is connected tonds that are still poisoned. Even though we¡¯re in our human forms, we¡¯re lower-ranked gods. We¡¯re sensitive enough to feel the slightly speck of impurity in the atmosphere. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just some unpleasant feelings, it won¡¯t actually do anything to us.¡±

    ¡°I can manage something like this with spirit. Leave this to us, and you go do the things you¡¯re supposed to do. The World God-sama is also looking from the castle, you know.¡±

    Seems like they¡¯re alright. The three of them patted my shoulders to encourage me. As long as Moroha nee-san¡¯s group is here, this ce would be absolutely safe. All that¡¯s left is for me to do my own thing the best I can.

    From [Storage], I took out a great sword and a long sword for Moroha nee-san, a bow and some arrows as well as hand axes for Karina nee-san, and the same kind of gauntlets I gave Ende for Takeru ojii. They¡¯re all made with crystal materials, as usual. I made Takeru ojii¡¯s gauntlets to have the same looks as Ende¡¯s as well. That guy should be happy about this, I think. Probably.

    The moment they got their weapons, they rushed off towards the battlefield as if they couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Fast. Just how much do you guys wanna fight?

    They¡¯re probably gonna be fighting those Fakes with their own bodies as usual¡­ Un, I guess we¡¯re alright here.

    I put Reginleiv back into [Storage], and returned to where everyone else were.

    ¡°Are we sortieing-degozaru ka?¡±

    ¡°Are we sortieing?¡±

    When I entered the tent, Yae and Hilda stood up simultaneously with Yae holding her beloved sword [Touka], and Hilda holding the crystal sword I gave her as a present when we first met. So there are people who wants to fight here as well, huh.

    ¡°Un. I called Moroha nee-san¡¯s group here just now. The ¡®Sacred Tree¡¯ should be fine now. All that¡¯s left is for us to head to the golden pce and beat down that evil god.¡±

    Everyone nodded. They don¡¯t look like they have any sort of weird anxiousness, and are behaving normally. Should I say as expected of them? They¡¯re pretty calm. Please don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m the most nervous one here.

    I called Ende¡¯s group out with a phone call, and also passed the message that we¡¯ll be marching on the golden pce after this to our knightmander Rain-san.

    ¡°I understand. Please return safely.¡±

    ¡°Un. Then, I¡¯m off.¡±

    Opening a [Gate], we transferred to the capital of Eisengard, Industrial City Eisenbrook.

    The onesing with me are the fianc¨¦e group, Ende and the three Phrase girls, Mel, Nei and Rize, for a total of 14. Apologies to P, but it¡¯ll have to stay back this time.

    As wee out of the [Gate] and stepped foot on the streets of Eisenbrook, we were shocked into silence for a while on the scene we saw in front of us.

    The ce we arrived at was a deste street, with thick, dark clouds overhead, and covered by countless dead bodies.

    The city that was once called the mechanical capital, ruled by the Magicraft King, was long gone, and what remained here is only a city long abandoned.

    ¡°I did hear the stories, but this is pretty terrible¡­¡±

    Elze muttered while looking through her surroundings.

    Just like Bastet¡¯s reports said, the bodies have almost no damage to them. However, the clothes they¡¯re wearing looked very worn out, and was proof that they¡¯ve been exposed to the elements for a long period of time.

    Every one of them had died with expressions of agony on their faces. Umu, this is a bit scary¡­

    ¡°Touya-san!¡±

    ¡°Uoh!?¡±

    When I turned around after hearing Linze¡¯s shout, I saw the figure of a man, who was just a body lying on the street moments ago, charging towards me.

    That figure, with the whites in his eyes showing and his tongue dangling out of his mouth, was the picture-perfect definition of a zombie, and I felt a deep spike of fear seeing it.

    ¡°[Slip]!¡±

    ¡°Ugo, gaa!¡±

    Raising a groan, the zombie slipped and fell face-first onto the ground.

    Ah-, that scared me. It really is scary when you¡¯re assaulted out of nowhere like that, isn¡¯t it.

    ¡°[Come forth Fire, a swirling spiral, Fire Storm]!¡±

    Without pause, Linze released fire magic towards the zombie. The zombie, which was rolling about on the ground, was swallowed by the mes and burnt up into nothing¡­ Was what I thought, until a dark golden-colored skeleton rose up from within the mes.

    ¡°As I thought. Bing golden skeletons is what awaits people who had their souls eaten, after all. Look at the heart¡¯s location.¡±

    When I followed Leen¡¯s words and looked at the chest portion of the golden skeleton, I saw a red golf ball-sized core hidden behind the ribs. Without a doubt, this one has alreadypletely turned into a variant.

    ¡°Lestia-style sword technique, Fifth ¡¤ Spiral!¡±

    The tip of Hilda¡¯s sword immediately plunged into the chest of the golden skeleton.

    The strike, which had rotational force added to it, easily destroyed the rib bones together with the core underneath them.

    The skeleton, after its core was destroyed, started emitting ck smoke and melted down into nothing.

    So as expected, this ce was where they were replenishing their golden skeletons, huh.

    ¡°Seems like we were a bit too noisy, Touya.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    When I turned my eyes away from the melting-down golden skeleton at Elze¡¯s words, the corpses around us had all risen up and started heading in our direction. Uuo, disgusting.

    ¡°Does purifying magic not work on them-no ka?¡±

    ¡°Normal zombies would perish from that, but the reason why those guys are moving is the bones inside them so¡­ It¡¯s probably useless.¡±

    ¡°Muu.¡±

    Suu grumbled when Yumina denied her idea. Since Suu¡¯s a light-attribute holder, against a normal undead army she would¡¯ve been able to wipe them out with a flick of her wrist but¡­

    ¡°[Entwine O Ice, curse of the freezing cold, Ice Bind].¡±

    The magic Sakura used froze the feet of the zombies rushing towards us, sealing their movements. Right afterwards, Leen¡¯s magic was released.

    ¡°[Come forth Wind and Fire, a whirlwind aze, Ignis Hurricane]!¡±

    With our group as the center, a huge tornado of fire swept through the surroundings, burning down everything. It¡¯s aposite magic Leen learnt from a grimoire in Babylon¡¯s [Library].

    Its power was fearsome to behold, as the zombies rushing towards us had their bodies burnt to ashes within moments one after another.

    Still, even magic as strong as this can¡¯t do anything besides destroying their flesh. Those bones carry the same ¡°magic immunity¡± trait that the Phrases have, after all.

    However, that¡¯s where Yae, Hilda, Luu, Elze as well as Ende jumped in and went around breaking the cores that are their weak points. I felt bad not doing anything and just standing, so I also used Brunhild to shoot through the cores of several skeletons.

    ¡°I guess it would be safe to assume that all the corpses in the capital had turned into golden skeletons.¡±

    ¡°Still, why did they attack us all of a sudden? Even when they¡¯ve clearly never moved until now¡­¡±

    Sheathing her twin swords, Luu murmured as she looked at the melting golden skeleton before her. The one who answered her question was, surprisingly, Ende.

    ¡°It¡¯s because they¡¯re fundamentally simr to the Phrases. They probably reacted to the sound of your heartbeats. In fact, they didn¡¯t pay any attention to Mel¡¯s group, if you didn¡¯t notice.¡±

    Now that he says it, there really were no golden skeletons that charged towards the three of them.

    In order to not let the variants notice their locations, Mel, Nei and Rize all have a small [Prison] around their cores that shut out all sounds. So that¡¯s why they weren¡¯t noticed by the golden skeletons. It¡¯s because their heartbeats, or rather, their special resonance sounds as Phrases were covered up.

    ¡°To put it into perspective, we¡¯re basically walking while ying a bunch of drums right next to a whole bunch of sleeping magic beasts. They would obviously wake up and start attacking us.¡±

    I see. Well, if you woke up due to someone drumming away next to your ear you¡¯d want to hit them too, I guess.

    ¡°In any case, our goal isn¡¯t here. Let¡¯s quickly head to the golden pce.¡±

    I called out Reginleiv from [Storage]. Everyone else also called out their Frame Gears, and got into the pilot seats.

    Nei and Rize were riding on the hands of Ende¡¯s Dragoon though. Since the Dragoon is a lightweight model, its cockpit is also small; fitting Mel inside is probably the most it can manage.

    It would¡¯ve been fine if they got onto Linze¡¯s Helmwige in flight mode, but the two of them apparently doesn¡¯t want to be away from Mel.

    With myself and Linze in the sky, and everyone else on the ground, we headed towards the golden pce.

    ¡°How nice, getting to fly in the sky. Can¡¯t you make my Dragoon fly too?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s solved easily with a Flight Gear though.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d lose all my mobility if I was carrying a stupidly big shield like that¡­ Ourpatibility¡¯s too bad.¡±

    Endeined, but I can¡¯t help you with that. The base concept behind the two are too different to begin with. The Dragoon is a model designed for highnd-based mobility. On the other hand, the Reginleiv is a model made bybining the know-how gained from everyone else¡¯s model.

    After passing through the suburbs and getting out of Eisenbrook, we came out in a in that stretched all the way off into the horizon.

    The dark clouds overhead blocked the sun¡¯s light, and even though it¡¯s midday the surroundings are dark, almost as if the sun has set already.

    As we proceeded on the ins, the figures of several crystal clusters with an eerie golden luster showed up straight ahead. The fact that they¡¯re visible from here even though there¡¯s still a fair bit of distance between us means that those clusters must be very big. They really do kinda look like a pce.

    We stopped our advance some distance away. Now then, what to do from here on.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way they still havn¡¯t noticed us after this, right?¡±

    ¡°Nope, they noticed. The golden skeletons in front of the pce areing this way.¡±

    When I zoomed in my camera after hearing Yumina¡¯s words, the golden skeletons that were shuffling around in front of the pce were indeed marching towards us.

    ¡°I suppose this is where I take the stage.¡±

    Leen¡¯s ck frame, Grimgerde, took a step forward from among our group.

    ¡°Let¡¯s raise the signal of war. It¡¯s gonna be a shy show.¡±

    The chest armor of Grimgerde, who¡¯s standing imposingly, opened to reveal two Gatling cannons. Tworge cannons attached on its back moved themselves over the shoulders.

    The six-barrel Gatling gun equipped on both arms, the head mounted Vulcan, as well as the sixteen-pack rocket pods on its shoulders, waist and legs all started revving up and aiming towards the front.

    The anchor in its heels dropped down into the ground. Preparationsplete.

    ¡°Full burst.¡±

    Together with Leen¡¯s announcement, a storm of projectiles wasunched from Grimgerde¡¯s body. The shooting systems on Frame Gears generally can¡¯t run out of ammo. Their ammos are replenished via spatial transfer from Babylon¡¯s ammo storage, after all. Although it will actually run out if that ammo storage bes empty, Grimgerde will probably overheat long before that happens.

    The golden skeletons were blown to bits by the bullet storm unleashed upon them. Whether the attacks actually hit their cores are unknown. The skeletons are simply smashed together with the ground beneath their feet.

    In the midst of the sounds of explosion and destruction, the golden skeletons flew in the sky in glittering little pieces between the never-ending rain of bullets.

    ¡°Showy indeed-degozaru na¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing how it can pull off a sustained firing like, that.¡±

    Well, that¡¯s true. It¡¯s basically an endless barrage of [Explosions] if you think about it. Plus, the power is different for each shell it shoots. A full burst to that degree probably can¡¯t be maintained by anyone except Leen and me.

    The rain of projectiles doesn¡¯t show any sign of stopping. Their fearsome power gouged out the earth, and easily changed thendscape of the target area.

    The annihtion-specialized bombardment-type Frame Gear that wields overwhelming destructive power over a wide area. That is Grimgerde.

    Several minutester, the bullet storm finally ceased. White smoke came out of Grimgerde¡¯s body, and its movementspletely stopped.

    A weakness of Grimgerde¡¯s is the requirement to have a cooldown time for a while after it used a full burst.

    In order to cool down the heated frame, the engraved magic circuits on its armor activated cooling magic. Numerous blue lines of light ran down the ck body, producing steam that rose upwards. It takes around 20 seconds before the temperature reaches a safe range. Until then, Grimgerde ispletely defenseless.

    Due to this weakness, Leen doesn¡¯t use full bursts in normal battles. It¡¯s only usable when there¡¯s several friendly units around her that can serve as protection, or when she¡¯s firing from an absolutely safe location.

    When the huge dust clouds that were blown up cleared away, around 80 to 90 percent of the golden skeletons that were charging at us were lying on the ground in pieces, dissolving into nothing while raising ck smoke.

    ¡°King-sama, I can hear something¡­ A cracking sound¡­ Directly ahead, from that crystal mountain.¡±

    The same moment Sakura¡¯s ears caught that sound, a crystal pir at one corner of the golden pce broke off at its base, and from the hole that formed there, a swarm of Fakes rose up and came towards us.

    They held various kinds of dark golden weapons in their hands, and their movements are uniform and disciplined; the sight of that brought a weird feeling of incongruity to me.

    ¡°Touya, it seems Mel¡¯s caught the resonance sound of General Zeno. He¡¯s in the middle of that group there.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    I switched my camera to zoom mode when I received Ende¡¯s report. Among the Fakes horde, there are ones with spiked armors different from normal mixed in. Within them, there¡¯s an especially big one with a roosterb-like structure on the top of its head, which obviously looks like themander. That¡¯s the one?

    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt. Zeno¡¯s riding in that one. And the spiky Fakes around him, those are probably piloted by Zeno¡¯s subordinates called in from Phrasia too. Their movements are different from the rest.¡±

    The Phrase¡¯sbat-ss, and the one said to be the strongest among them, General Zeno. A new enemy stands in our path towards the evil god.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 417: The Chaotic Battlefield, and the [Sovereign]â€™s General.

    <h4>Chapter 417: The Chaotic Battlefield, and the [Sovereign]¡¯s General.</h4>

    (Author: The POV will change halfway through.)

    A high-pitched singing voice resounded in the battlefield. It¡¯s the song magic being released from Sakura¡¯s white Frame Gear, Rossweisse. That song would lighten our footwork while dulling our opponents¡¯ for a set period of time.

    Amidst the flowing French pop ssic, we shed head-on against the Fakes army.

    ¡°Mode change: Lance.¡±

    The twelve crystal boards on the back of my exclusive frame, Reginleiv, merged together to form a single giant crystal chargingnce.

    ¡°[el Boost]!¡±

    Casting eleration magic, I charged ahead while flying right above the ground. While crushing the Fakes one after another with mynce, I tore a path straight through the enemy¡¯s formation, much like how Moses split the sea in legends.

    ¡°Turn to paste!¡±

    Suu, in her Ortlinde Overlord, swung the hammer in its hands down. This time it¡¯s not a hammer used for throwing. It¡¯s a real war hammer.

    With zero special abilities, it¡¯s a lump of steel that has its huge striking area as its only positive. However, in the hands of the gigantic Ortlinde Overlord, that alone is enough to turn it into a weapon of mass destruction.

    Currently, it¡¯s in the process of turning the golden skeletons that came out of the broken Fakes I charged through into paste. And the ones who tried to dodge that were crushed like ants by Ortlinde¡¯s feet. ¡ªIt¡¯s a pure trampling.

    Even though Suu¡¯s golden Ortlinde Overlord and the dark-golden Fakes share the same gold color, their levels are too far apart.

    ¡°Yaa!¡±

    When Ortlinde swung the hammer in a pretty sloppy golf swing, several Fakes flew up into the sky in pieces.

    And right afterwards, crystal bullets flew from behind, and urately pierced through the golden skeletons inside the Fakes up in the air.

    The sniping fire belongs to Yumina¡¯s silver Brunnhilde. Thanks to her ever-urate shooting, we can fight without worrying about our backs.

    ¡°Haaaaaaaaaah!¡±

    It¡¯s precisely because she knows it too that Elze was able to charge in without reserves like that¡­ I think. Probably.

    In the red war god, Gerhilde, Elze broke apart the Fakesing at her one after another.

    ¡°Crush!¡±

    Gerhilde¡¯s fist broke apart the cockpit of a Fake. At the same time, the crystal pile installed in its arm shot out, propelled by the [Explosion] triggered in the firing chambers, andnded a solid strike on the golden skeleton riding inside.

    She stomped on the skeleton which was already crushed by the pile bunker just to be safe. If the core was actually intact after all that, then it would¡¯ve all been for nothing.

    ¡°Kokonoe Shinmei-ryuu Ougi, Hoshi Ittotsu!¡±

    ¡°Lestia-style sword technique, Fifth ¡¤ Spiral!¡±

    While leaving their backs to each other, the purple samurai and the orange knight each pierced through the cockpit of the Fakes in front of them. It¡¯s Yae¡¯s Schwertleite and Hilda¡¯s Siegrune.

    The two frames rushed through the enemies while rotating with their backs to each other, almost like a spinning top. With each spin, more dark golden wreckages fall down onto the ground behind them.

    Towards those wreckages, even more bullets flew in from far away to finish them off for good. In the distance, there¡¯s the figure of Luu¡¯s Waltraute equipped with the long-distance C unit firing towards the battlefield.

    The bullets fired by the emerald green frame burst open above the enemies¡¯ heads. With that as the switch, the numerous small crystal pellets packed within had their [Gravity] enchantments activated, and rained down upon the variants, each piece having a weight of several tons.

    It¡¯s the same thing as the mock cluster bomb used in the past against advanced-sses.

    Leen¡¯s Grimgerde, which had finished cooling down and restarted, also rained down bullets in a simr way.

    And even further above, there¡¯s Linze¡¯s Helmwige in flight mode. From the blue frame high up in the skies, any changes in the battlefield are ryed to everyone else real-time.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s also casting [Ice Wall] towards the ground, blocking off the paths of the Fakes and obstructing their movements or luring them to certain spots. As expected of her.

    When I turned to look at the side, Ende¡¯s Dragoon was leaving the battlefield. Of course, he¡¯s not the type to run away in front of a battle.

    The proof of that can be seen in the figures of several spiky Fakes behind, chasing after it.

    Since I¡¯ve decided to leave the Phrase¡¯s general, Zeno to Ende¡¯s group, I¡¯ve released the [Prison] on Mel and the girls¡¯ cores earlier. In that way, Ende¡¯s group is tantly showing their existences to the ruler-sses on the opponents¡¯ side.

    The Phrase [Sovereign] is right here in front of you, or something like that.

    Basically, Ende¡¯s serving as bait. Still, that General Zeno¡¯s bringing along a sizeable group with him; is Ende gonna be alright?

    ¡°Oi, Ende. It seems you¡¯re pretty popr; you sure you can handle all that?¡±

    ¡°Please, I¡¯m nowhere as popr as you. The ones chasing after us aren¡¯t variants. They¡¯re the same ruler-sses as Mel and the others, who came from Phrasia¡­ Normal Phrases.¡±

    They havn¡¯t been converted to variants? How did they manage to resist being absorbed¡­ Is there some kind of special reason?

    ¡°Elze, Sakura, sorry about this, but can you go help Ende¡¯s side? Stick to support as much as you can.¡±

    ¡°Man, can¡¯t be helped. Time to follow up on my unreliable no-good senior disciple.¡±

    ¡°Dragging the foot of King-sama¡­ Unforgivable. Go beat them up quick.¡±

    ¡°Touya¡­ Aren¡¯t the girls over at your side a bit too cruel?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re wonderful women, what about it?¡±

    I answered thus on thems channel which Elze and Sakura are probably still on. You think I can say anything else with them listening? (Note: Touya has bad opinions about his fianc¨¦es, confirmed right here, this damn no-good husband¡­)

    The spiky Fakes that chased after Ende¡¯s Dragoon amounts to about 20.

    And further behind, Elze¡¯s Gerhilde and Sakura¡¯s Rossweisse rushed after them.

    Let¡¯s leave the other side to the two of them. I¡¯ll have to finish this ce up quick too.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    (Note: POV change. Looks like 3rd person?)

    ¡°Here should be good.¡±

    Ende turned his machine, Dragoon around with a twirl and disengaged its high mobility mode, and faced the spiky Fakes pursuing him from the front.

    ¡°You¡¯re serious about this, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It won¡¯t have meaning if I¡¯m not the one to finish this.¡±

    Ende¡¯s lover, as well as the [Sovereign] who stood atop the society of the crystalline lifeforms known as Phrases, Mel nodded from the back seat.

    After confirming her resolve was firm, Ende pressed the button that controlled the opening of the cockpit hatch.

    The monitor in front moved upwards, and the chest hatch opened vertically.

    On top of the protruding hatch, Mel stood silently without looking perturbed at all from the height she¡¯s at currently. She strikes an imposing figure the way she looks currently. It¡¯s a figure with a majesty befitting a species¡¯ sovereign. It¡¯spletely differentpared to a certain dukedom¡¯s sovereign from somewhere. (Note: oh, this is Ende¡¯s POV isn¡¯t it.)

    She had already removed the pendant she received from Touya which puts an illusion of a human¡¯s looks on her. Her ice-blue eyes were pointed straight at the group of spiky Fakes approaching from the front.

    In the same way, Nei and Rize, on the Dragoon¡¯s right and left hands respectively, returned to their original looks and stood to the sides as befitting their roles as guards.

    Once they reached a certain distance away, the Fakes also stopped.

    After a while, just like the Dragoon, the cockpit hatches of the Fakes opened up one after another. The ones who appeared from within are ruler-sses of the Phrase, d in crystalline armor that shined under the sun.

    When the figure of one man with an obviously different atmospherepared to the rest appeared from therge Fake in the middle, Mel and the others¡¯ narrowed their eyes.

    It was a ruler-ss d in red crystals that look blood-soaked. Phrases do not age. They grow from their cores, and at a certain stage, they stop growing and stay that way for the rest of their lives. It¡¯s simr to the elves and the fairies of this world.

    The man in front of Mel¡¯s group looks to be around his mid-20s from a human point of view. His eyes are sharp like a bird of prey¡¯s, and a fearless smile was on his face.

    In the past, back on Phrasia, he was the great general who led tens of thousands of Phrases and battled against other invading species as well as magic beasts. Zeno; that is the man¡¯s name.

    ¡°It has been a long time, O [Sovereign]. I am d to see you doing well.¡±

    ¡°I am no longer the [Sovereign]. I don¡¯t need your courtesy. General¡­ No, Zeno. Answer me. Why did you leave Phrasia? I¡¯m sure I havemanded you to aid the next [Sovereign].¡±

    Even though there¡¯s a fair bit of distance between the two, they could speak with each other without issues. To the ruler-sses, something like this doesn¡¯t pose any problems.

    Their conversation can also reach the other ruler-sses as well as Ende. The only ones who can¡¯t hear anything are probably only Elze and Sakura, who are further behind. No, actually they should¡¯ve been able to hear something, but they won¡¯t understand the exact words, and just feel that they¡¯re talking about something.

    ¡°You spoke of the next [Sovereign] but¡­ My apologies, but that person is not suited to be [Sovereign]. Isn¡¯t it because of knowing that, that the two of them there also left Phrasia to chase after you? We would simply like to be spared from having to serve a weak [Sovereign].¡±

    Hearing Zeno¡¯s words, the Phrase sisters standing on the Dragoon¡¯s hands red at him. Nei tried to say something, but Mel held her back, and spoke up instead.

    ¡°You think of my younger brother as weak?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Reconciliation and coexistence, such tepid thoughts are unneeded for the Phrase. If they¡¯re in our way then destroy them, if they¡¯re useful then take them by force; that is all. I cannot think of serving a [Sovereign] who holds such cowardly notions in his head. Is it wrong to call someone who has thrown away his fighting instincts as weak?¡±

    In contrast to the grinning Zeno, Mel showed no changes to her expression.

    Inside this man¡¯s head, there¡¯s no thoughts except for ones rted to fighting. Should I say as expected of Gira¡¯s brother; his thought process ispletely one befitting the name bat- ss¡±. Even if he¡¯s not like his younger brother who picks fights with anyone and everyone indiscriminately, they¡¯re the same on a fundamental aspect.

    ¡°I had thought about defeating the [Sovereign] myself too but¡­ Even if I fought with that boy, my heart wouldn¡¯t feel satisfied. And it was right then that Yura showed up. I dly epted

    his words that he¡¯ll prepare a battlefield where I can fight you. I rejected the strange gold power, though.¡±

    ¡°I see. So it was indeed Yura who pulled the strings. And, is that Yura in there?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know¡­ It¡¯s been a while since west met, after all. Rather than that, O [Sovereign]. It¡¯s about time you quenched this thirst of usbat-types.¡±

    A fierce smile akin to that of a carnivore¡¯s appeared on Zeno¡¯s face.

    ¡°Fine then. It seems like no words will reach you lot anymore. As one who was [Sovereign] in the past, it¡¯s the least I can do to send you on your way to hell.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±

    Zeno bowed to Mel in courtesy, and returned inside his Fake.

    Amunication from Elze reached the cockpit inside which Ende was seated.

    ¡°So? What happened to the talk in the end?¡±

    ¡°It broke up. Well, there wasn¡¯t any need to talk about this in the first ce, though. Still, we wanted to know their circumstances anyway, and in a sense this is ording to schedule.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go around and destroy the ones in the surroundings then, that okay?¡±

    ¡°I leave them to you.¡±

    The moment Ende replied, Sakura¡¯s singing voice began flowing out from Rossweisse, standing by behind the group of Fakes.

    Flowing with a light, catchy rhythm, her voice resounded across the battlefield.

    Since she¡¯s singing the song the way it was originally, as usual, nobody here would be able to understand the meaning behind the song.

    It¡¯s a song by a pair of British musicians, and although the song title was tranted in a weird way in Japan, the song itself was as amazing as ever.

    Being cheered on by the song, Ende¡¯s group as well as Elze had their reaction speed increased, and their Frame Gears¡¯ magic reactors became more active.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Gerhilde!¡±

    Hitting its fists together once, the red god of destruction rushed into battle. Kicking the ground, with the turbo boosters on its back activated, it charged straight into the enemies¡¯ midst in an instant.

    Its fist, held in a stance at the waist, shot out like lightning and crushed the cockpit of the Fake it was facing.

    Almost like an afterthought, the pile bunker on that arm was fired as well. The ruler-ss riding inside was blown away and turned into pieces.

    ¡°One down!¡±

    Another Fake attacked Gerhilde, which was withdrawing its fist, with a sword from the side. While turning its body to dodge that, Gerhilde unleashed a sharp roundhouse kick. The crystal de that popped out of its leg sliced the Fake into two halves together with its cockpit.

    ¡°Two down!¡±

    While looking at the figure of Elze happily crushing the spiked Fakes one after another, even though she is his junior disciple, Ende felt a chill down his spine.

    ¡°Well, no normal girl can be Touya¡¯s partner to begin with¡­¡±

    The fianc¨¦es there are all a bit weird in one way or another. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll say that in front of them, though.

    It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t want to live or anything. No matter the time, no matter the world, there¡¯s nothing more stupid than making girls angry.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll have to deal with our opponent as well.¡±

    Ende pointed the Dragoon towards the spiky Fake Zeno was riding in, which was holding a sword and shield in a stance.

    In order to not cause problems in the fight, he asked Nei and Rize to jump down to the ground.

    ¡°You listening, Endymion!? If anything happened to Mel-sama, don¡¯t think you¡¯re gonna get let off easily!¡±

    ¡°At worst, you can just return Mel-sama back safely and leave yourself there.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you girls cheer me on or something¡­¡±

    While looking at the monitor that showed the figure of the two, Ende dropped his shoulders. Mel smiled slightly while gazing at him.

    ¡°Ara, did you want to be encouraged by those two?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not like that. And besides, your cheering alone is enough for me.¡±

    ¡°Fufu, thank you. Work hard, okay. I¡¯ll be properly cheering.¡±

    ¡°Aah, leave it to me.¡±

    The heel portion jumped upwards, and the anchors at the front were detached; the Dragoon shifted to its high mobility mode.

    The two mini magic reactors installed on its legs let out a roaring sound, almost like the roar of a dragon. Seems like his beloved machine is ready for the fight too.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Dragoon!¡±

    Rushing at full throttle, the Dragoon, with the Phrase [Sovereign] on board, charged forward with a speed iparable to before.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 418: Desire, and the [Sovereign]â€™s Strength.

    <h4>Chapter 418: Desire, and the [Sovereign]¡¯s Strength.</h4>

    (Author: continuing from thest chapter, this one isn¡¯t from Touya¡¯s POV.)

    The ground flew past under its feet. The Vernier thrusters on the Dragoon¡¯s back and waist gave it even further eleration.

    From its back, it drew out two crystal kodachis. The Fake that Zeno was riding in also swung the dark golden sword held in its right hand towards the oing Dragoon.

    With a dull and heavy *gakiin* sound, the sword and the kodachi shed together.

    ¡°Mu¡­!¡±

    Ende raised a shocked exmation in his mind. The crystal materials are made from the bodies of Phrases. Plus, these kodachis were also strengthened by Touya¡¯s stupidlyrge magic power; the fact that they¡¯re stopped so easily was something he could scarcely have imagined.

    With a flowing motion, he swung the kodachi held in his other hand down, but it was blocked by the shield this time. It seems like the shield is made from the same material as the sword.

    ¡°That sword and shield, they¡¯re not normal, are they?¡±

    ¡°Kuku, exactly. They¡¯re specially made with Yura¡¯s help. It irks me to owe him a debt with this, though.¡±

    Ende could also see a strange ¡°aura¡± wrapped around that sword and shield with his eyes. He can feel something sinister from that swaying, heat-haze like aura.

    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t have this kind of ability before, though¡­¡±

    Ende muttered with a wry smile. Is this the [Dependant Trait] Touya mentioned about before? It¡¯s absurd even if it¡¯s his own body.

    If this really is a [Dependant Trait] then there¡¯s no doubt that he got it from his master, the Martial God. While tasting a weird feeling where he can¡¯t be sure if he¡¯s happy about it or not, Ende took some distance from the Fake in front of him.

    ¡°First would be dragging that guy out of that piece of junk, I guess.¡±

    Ende pushed the Dragoon into full throttle once again and went on the offensive. Slice and move away, slice and move away; he¡¯s repeating hit & away attacks.

    Such attacks utilizing the Dragoon¡¯s mobility are its forte. While slowly piling up small damages, it looks for a window of opportunity to deal a big hit.

    ¡°Hah! Lukewarm. It¡¯s too lukewarm, brat! You won¡¯t be able to cut me with that kind of puny attacks no matter how long it takes!¡±

    Towards the Dragoon¡¯s arm that was swinging a kodachi to attack, a shield bash struck with perfect timing. The shield did not hit the de; it went past that and bashed the arm directly.

    Aiming at the head of the Dragoon which lost its bnce due to the sudden impact, the dark gold sword was swung in a horizontal sh.

    ¡°Kuh!¡±

    Ende barely dodged the sword by making the Dragoon¡¯s body drop down at thest second. Well, to be exact, he didn¡¯t dodge itpletely; the right antenna horn was cut off.

    While still in the crouching position, he shifted the gear on both legs to reverse and moved backwards at a high speed.

    ¡°Think you can run!?¡±

    The Fake Zeno was piloting threw its shield at the retreating Dragoon. The thrown shield rotated at high speed, and broke apart one of the wheels on the right leg.

    ¡°-Tto!¡±

    Due to its right leg suddenly failing to work, the Dragoon, losing its bnce, fell onto the ground. Zeno¡¯s Fake rushed in, aiming for that opportunity, and swung its sword down from up high.

    ¡°Kuh!¡±

    Ende barely managed to parry it with a kodachi, but the Dragoon¡¯s arm frames started emitting strained sounds at the power pushing against it.

    In the first ce, in order to achieve the Dragoon¡¯s high mobility, its weight is light, and its frames aren¡¯t made to be as tough as standard models. The hit & away attacks seen earlier is its basicbat method, and it cannot stand head-on against a powerful opponent.

    ¡°What happened! Don¡¯t tell me this is the end from you? Let me enjoy this more!¡±

    ¡°Be it Gira or this guy, it sure is tiring to keepbat-ssespany¡­ Sorry, Mel. Could you lend me your power for a bit?¡±

    ¡°Of course. This can also be said to be my battle, after all.¡±

    ¡°Mu?¡±

    The Dragoon let go of both kodachis it was holding, and dropped them to the ground.

    The next moment, crystals appeared on the Dragoon from the elbow up, and covered its two forearms. The ice-like clear crystalpletely covered the Dragoon¡¯s arms, and formed gauntlets with two sharp protrusions at the knuckles on each hand. In the same way, ayer of crystal coating also formed on its legs from the knee to the shin.

    ¡°[Crystal Armament], huh. This is more like it.¡±

    By switching their mind to a battle-ready state, the Phrase¡¯s ruler-sses can strengthen their bodies with crystals. Normally, they are only able to use that on themselves, and doing it on others, or even inorganic things, are unthinkable unless you have the power of the [Sovereign].

    If it¡¯s just things like creating crystal formations and enclosing an opponent with it, then even Zeno can do them. However, there¡¯s no way he can change them to various shapes depending on the situation, and give them special effects or strengthen them.

    The ruler-ss¡¯ power to control crystals, [Crystal Art]; the [Sovereign], Mel, was a genius in that field.

    Ever since he began serving under that [Sovereign], Zeno had been holding a small me in his heart.

    His younger brother seems to have wanted to take in the power of [Sovereign] for himself and be the next [Sovereign], but Zeno is different.

    He wanted to crush the [Sovereign], who was a genius to the degree of creating a technique to cross over the walls of dimensions and travel to other worlds, with his own strength. While showing his power to the world, he would fight, and at the end, he would crush her core to powder and scatter it to the wind; that was his thought.

    He does not hate her. Rather, his emotion is actually close to admiration and longing. She was a supreme existence. That¡¯s why, he wanted to break such an existence himself; this twisted desire embedded itself in Zeno.

    However, that [Sovereign] had suddenly disappeared from Phrasia one day. The sense of loss he tasted that day could never be expressed in words.

    That¡¯s why, at least in regards to how he was able to meet with the [Sovereign] again like this, Zeno was thankful to the man called Yura from the bottom of his heart.

    That¡¯s why, he must first get rid of the nuisances that would get between him and his fight with the [Sovereign]. He must get rid of this brat piloting the machine in front of him.

    The Fake Zeno was piloting swung its sword down towards the bare-handed Dragoon.

    With a high-pitched *gakin*, the Fake¡¯s sword was stopped by the Dragoon¡¯s gauntlet.

    ¡°Mu!?¡±

    ¡°Now then, from here on, you¡¯ll be facing the techniques taught to me directly by Shishou.¡±

    With an entangling motion, the Fake¡¯s sword-wielding hand was grabbed by the Dragoon¡¯s left hand, and while pulling it in, the right handnded a solid hit on the elbow below. With a dull breaking sound, Zeno¡¯s Fake¡¯s right elbow was destroyed.

    Even for the Fakes, it seems that they still have weak armor on the joints. In order to replicate the human-like movements, that is something unavoidable.

    However, since they¡¯re still variants, they can regenerate. For normal Fakes, their regenerationes from the golden skeletons riding them, but the spiked Fakes piloted by Zeno and the Phrase ruler-sses need the ruler-sses to take on that role.

    In the first ce, the variants are ¡°variants¡± of Phrases. There¡¯s no way the Phrase ruler- sses can¡¯t manage something the golden skeletons can do.

    However, Phrases and variants are simr and different at the same time. It¡¯s unavoidable that the regeneration doesn¡¯t go as smoothly as it would for their own bodies.

    And, it would bring shame to his master if Ende cannot grasp such an opportunity.

    ¡°Bushin-ryu Higi, Shinra Rasensho.¡±

    The Dragoon¡¯s palm strike, d in a spiral of light and infused with a slight amount of divinity, lunged towards the Fake¡¯s cockpit.

    ¡°Nuguh!?¡±

    Zeno guarded against it with his remaining left hand at thest second. It was a move he made following an instinctual sense of danger; this time, that sense which was cultivated in countless battles saved him.

    While the impact sound was tremendous, Zeno could only feel a light impact on the Fake¡¯s left arm. However, the left arm that the Fake guarded with copsed quietly like it was made of sand.

    ¡°It missed, huh¡­¡±

    ¡°What is that power¡­!¡±

    ¡°Secret.¡±

    Even if Ende is a god¡¯s dependant who can control divinity, as he is only barely a beginner, he still cannot call this power his own yet. It¡¯s something closer to a borrowed power for him. However, as the dependant of the Martial God, someone who perfected the art of fighting while manipting [Ki], he was thoroughly trained on that aspect as well. To the point of it being excessive.

    ¡°I was originally not good at fighting with a weapon anyway. I only used weapons because the Dragoon¡¯s specs make it most effective at that kind of fighting style, to begin with.¡±

    If he used the Dragoon, which is weak at directly hitting opponents, with the Bushin-ryu fighting style, the Dragoon¡¯s fists would break way before the enemy is defeated.

    There¡¯s a vast difference between the Dragoon and a closebat-specialized model like Elze¡¯s Gerhilde. If he wanted to fight in a simr fashion to Gerhilde, he would have to ask for major remodelling for the Dragoon. And Ende also rather liked the Dragoon as it is, and refused the opportunity when it was brought up, saying that it probably doesn¡¯t need the remodelling.

    Even if it¡¯s the Dragoon which is weak at closebat, with Mel¡¯s [Crystal Armament] as support, it can be used by Ende to show his original fighting style. Plus, it¡¯s now durable enough to even withstand having divinity injected into it.

    Ende judged that it¡¯s fine even if he goes overboard a little. Well, having said that, at Ende¡¯s current level he can probably use divinity only one more time.

    The Fake¡¯s broken right arm regenerated into the shape of a sword. It seems that Zeno raised the speed by simplifying the part to be regenerated.

    The ded right arm made a sh at the Dragoon. The Dragoon received it with the gauntlet made from [Crystal Armament], but right there, an unforeseen attack came towards it.

    ¡°Eat this!¡±

    Suddenly, from the Fake¡¯s visor-like eyes, blinding light was released.

    ¡°Kuh!?¡±

    The monitor inside the cockpit was suddenly washed over with white light, and Ende lost sight of the Fake for an instant due to that.

    The next instant, after the monitor returned to normal, the figure of the Fake, thrusting its right arm towards the Dragoon like a spear, was shown upon it.

    The aim was at the cockpit. Sensing that, Ende took evasive actions; due to that, the golden de missed the cockpit, and instead plunged deep into the Dragoon¡¯s left shoulder.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Zeno tried to pull out the de, but he somehow couldn¡¯t. When he turned to look, the tip of the sword had been covered with crystal, and it was affixed to the Dragoon with that. It was the power of Mel through her [Crystal Armament].

    ¡°And now it¡¯s my turn. Receive it well.¡±

    ¡°Oh cr¡­!¡±

    ¡°Bushin-ryu Higi, Shinra Rasensho.¡±

    Another palm strike d in divinitynded on the now-unguarded body of the Fake.

    While it was the same light hit as before, Zeno¡¯s Fake, leaving the still-trapped right arm on the Dragoon, flew backwards while breaking apart.

    After bouncing on the ground several times, the Fake turned into pieces of rubble, and did not move again.

    ¡°Plugging my eyes is unfair, don¡¯t you think.¡±

    Having his divinity used up, Ende muttered to himself inside the ragged Dragoon. His Shishou, the Martial God, is probably, no definitely watching that battle just now. That battle couldn¡¯t be said to be of a passing grade no matter how he thought about it. There¡¯s definitely going to

    be a special training menu from hell waiting for him after this. When Ende thought about that, he started to feel depressed.

    However, this has not yet ended.

    Inside the monitor, the figure of Zeno could be seen climbing out from the broken-apart Fake. He looks to be unharmed.

    ¡°O [Sovereign]! The one who had thrown away our [Phrasia], O [Sovereign] of the Phrase! Please, grant me my final desire!¡±

    The red crystals d around Zeno began to grow. Like an armor, it covered his body, and reformed into a spiked, sinister-looking form.

    This is Zeno¡¯s [Crystal Armament]. His fight has not yet ended. No, to him, the fighting using the Fake which wasn¡¯t even his own body could instead only be called the entr¨¦e.

    ¡°I shall handle this from here on. Please watch me, Endymion.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a weird feeling leaving everything to a girl at the end, but¡­¡±

    While saying that, Ende, who knew that he can¡¯t stop Mel, obediently opened the Dragoon¡¯s cockpit hatch.

    Mel lightly kicked off the hatch door, and jumped into the air.

    She made a soft descent, as if controlling the gravity ced on her, andnded without any mishaps.

    Nei and Rize rushed to her sides.

    ¡°Nei, Rize. Do not interfere. Allow me to finish everything.¡±

    ¡°However, Mel-sama¡­!¡±

    ¡°As the former [Sovereign], I cannot turn my back and run on a challenge. And¡­ I am slightly looking forward to battling for the first time in a long while too.¡±

    Smiling lightly, Mel started walking. Directly ahead stood Zeno in his [Crystal Armament].

    Ice-blue crystals began covering the body of Mel as she was slowly walking forward. An armor with an elegant form and delicateness, like wearing a dress made of ice, appeared on her body. Furthermore, a thorny vine-like crystal structure wrapped itself around her entire body. Her figure could be likened to a blue rose given human form.

    Mel¡¯s feet stopped. Red and blue stood facing each other.

    ¡°Words are no longer needed between us. Allow me to destroy that vessel, O [Sovereign].¡±

    ¡°If you can. I have thrown away my name and authority as [Sovereign], but I have not thrown away my powers. Please enjoy them well as you break into nothingness.¡±

    Mel replied without changing her expression to the fiercely-smiling Zeno.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want!¡±

    Whileughing madly, Zeno charged forward. Turning his two arms into swords, Zeno jumped and assaulted Mel with des of crimson.

    ¡°[Prisma Rose].¡±

    The vines wrapped around Mel moved, turning into severalyers of protectives and blocking Zeno¡¯s attack. These vines are controlled by Mel¡¯s will, and can move freely, acting as both offensive and defensive tools.

    The vines, which smoothly entangled themselves onto Zeno¡¯s arms, were swung wildly, mming him mercilessly onto the ground.

    Zeno¡¯s right arm was cut off. The versatile vines, like throwing away trash, threw the severed right arm far away.

    ¡°Kuhahahahaha!¡±

    Whileughing, Zeno stood back up, and released several red crystal arrows from his remaining left hand.

    With nary a change in her expression, Mel struck the arrows down with the crystal vines she manipted. However, when the arrows fell onto the ground, they suddenly caused huge explosions.

    Together with a huge sound, the ground sted open with Mel in the center. Dust clouds were blown up, and the area became hidden behind them, but a gust of wind immediately cleared that away.

    When the dust settled, at the same ce, the figure of an unharmed Mel could be seen standing calmly.

    Zeno, whose right arm had regenerated, charged towards that Mel once again. The regenerated right arm turned into the figure of arge spear, and headed towards Mel in a straight line, fully intent on piercing her through.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got you!¡±

    The instant Zeno saw the tip of the spear disappear into Mel¡¯s chest, her figure vanished.

    Mel, who instantly reappeared behind Zeno, manipted countless vines and restrained Zeno in the blink of an eye. The thorns that were on the vines entangled around Zeno lengthened, and pierced into his body of red crystal.

    A single vine is raised high up into the sky.

    ¡°[Prisma Guillotine].¡±

    A hatchet-like de that appeared at the end of the raised vine split Zeno into two halves horizontally.

    And once again, Mel threw Zeno¡¯s bisected body onto the ground like it was trash.

    While his body broke apart, Zeno¡¯s heart was filled with fear and joy. The fear of being crushed by the overwhelming power of the [Sovereign], and the joy of savoring this experience.

    ¡°Kuhahahaha! This is it! Battles must be something like this, or it won¡¯t be fun! The joy of standing up against an opponent stronger than you, facing death at every turn, holding the desire to win in your heart! Marvelous! This, this is my destiny!¡±

    ¡°As expected, I cannot understand you.¡±

    While propping himself up with just his arms, Zeno regenerated his lower body. Mel did not try to attack him, but just stood there and watched that.

    Zeno¡¯s body, which waspletely regenerated after a few seconds, grew one size bigger, and began transforming into something like a crystal beastman. At his throat, the red [core] which was glowing brighter than normal could be seen.

    Zeno¡¯s eyes are already bloodshot, without any trace of sanity left. Seeing that from inside the Dragoon through a monitor, Ende felt that that man must¡¯ve been seeking a ce to die. Mel should¡¯ve sensed it as well.

    ¡°[Supreme Crystal Armament]¡­ Very well. I shall receive it.¡±

    ¡°Gaaaaaaah!¡±

    Raising a yell like that of a wild beast¡¯s, Zeno charged towards Mel.

    The core at his throat is releasing a blinding amount of light. Everything Zeno has is being released and poured into this battle. This strike is one which focused his stamina, willpower, even all of his life force; a final gamble.

    A high-pitched sound of destruction rang out in the area.

    Eventually, the area went silent again; what Ende¡¯s group saw was the figure of Mel, firmly receiving that strike of Zeno¡¯s with her left hand.

    Her hand has nary a scratch on it.

    Mel then slowly gripped Zeno¡¯s fist tighter with her hand, and crushed it without a change in countenance.

    ¡°I hope you are satisfied.¡±

    Zeno did not answer. [Supreme Crystal Armament], to the Phrase¡¯s ruler-sses, is an armor of death that can only be worn through shaving their own life away to the limit. He¡¯s most likely no longer conscious.

    From the back of Mel, who closed her eyes, a single vine shot out and pierced through Zeno¡¯s throat. The marble-sized core was destroyed and became dust, and together with that, the existence that was once known as the Phrase¡¯s general broke down into pieces physically.

    The life of a single ruler-ss, who knew nothing besides battle, has ended here.

    Turning on her heels, Mel began walking back to herrades. The former [Sovereign] of the Phrase did not turn back to look at the remains of what was once her subordinate even once.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 419: The Dimensional Gap, and the Man Known as Yura.

    <h4>Chapter 419: The Dimensional Gap, and the Man Known as Yura.</h4>

    The variants that have their cores pierced through by [dius] released ck smoke and disappeared.

    There are already no moving variants in the surroundings. Several golden skeletons are still wandering about, but Suu silently stomped on them with Ortlinde Overlord and wiped them off.

    ¡°Reinforcements aren¡¯ting, huh.¡±

    I turned the viewing camera towards the eerily silent golden pce. This is the end for them¡­ Is probably not the case. Are they waiting for us?

    ¡°Touya-san, it¡¯s Elze-san and the others.¡±

    When I turned around after hearing Yumina¡¯s message, Elze¡¯s Gerhilde, Sakura¡¯s Rossweisse, as well as Ende¡¯s Dragoon wereing towards us.

    Nn? What happened to Ende¡¯s high mobility mode? What the, isn¡¯t he pretty beaten up?

    When I zoomed in towards the Dragoon, one of its antenna horn was broken, one of its legs is missing the wheels, and there¡¯s a hole in its shoulder.

    Ah-ah. Rosetta¡¯s gonna cry when she sees this. It¡¯ll most likely take a lot of effort for repairs.

    ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve been done in pretty badly.¡±

    ¡°The opponent was tougher than I thought. Well, we finished him off, at least.¡±

    When I openedmunications, the same-as-ever aloof voice of Ende¡¯s came back. So the person himself is okay, at least. Right then, Elze¡¯s voice cut into the chat.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Mel who did it by herself? I saw that as well, you know. I¡¯m looking forward to what Shishou will sayter.¡±

    ¡°Touya, your fianc¨¦es have terrible personalities don¡¯t they!?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re wonderful women, what about it?¡±

    Don¡¯t bring that to me, you stupid idiot. The sacrifice is enough with you alone.

    Leaving the idiot aside, we began heading towards the golden pce.

    Although we¡¯ve been calling it a golden pce, from appearance, it¡¯s more of a gold mountain. And it¡¯s definitely not made out of gold. With angr protrusions and pirs jutting out here and there irregrly, it gives off a steep and dangerous feeling.

    We did find something that looks like an entrance, but its only around 4 meters high, and entering using Frame Gears is not going to be possible.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s get off for now.¡±

    Landing on the ground, I got out of Reginleiv, and stored the frame back into my [Storage]. Everyone else did the same, and Ende also stored his Dragoon back into one of the microscope slide-like things he had.

    We climbed up the mountain towards the entrance which is located around the middle. Well, I say climb but all I did was cast [Levitation] on everyone and bringing them up with me using [Fly].

    The entrance was cut into the side of the mountain in a beautiful rectangr shape. Its height is about 4m, and its width about 2.5m.

    A dull golden glow could be seen from the pathway that extends straight into the mountain from the entrance. How should I say it, this¡­ It¡¯s way too suspicious. There are absolutely no signs of the enemy, as if they¡¯re expressly putting up a sign that says ¡°There¡¯s a trap here, you know¡±.

    Well, we¡¯ll have to move forward regardless. Still, nothing beats having precautions.

    ¡°[Prison].¡±

    I erected a protective barrier around us with myself at the center.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move in. Ende, check our rear for me.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    I walked down the straight path together with everyone. As we walked, our footsteps echoed around us with no other sound present, amplifying the silence in the surroundings.

    We don¡¯t know where the enemy will strike at us from. While fighting our nervousness, we nevertheless proceeded onward.

    ¡°This is pretty long, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    While looking backwards, Linze muttered. The entrance we entered from has already be so small that we cannot make it out. The path seems to be ever-so-slightly tilting downwards. That means we are currently heading underground.

    Since it became dark, Linze casted a [Light] spell for us.

    ¡°Does he n to just copse the mountain and bury us alive-degozarou ka?¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say things like that!¡±

    Elze retorted at Yae¡¯s words. When I told them that that won¡¯t happen since there¡¯s the [Prison], everyone looked visibly relieved.

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Myself and Mel, as well as Ende stopped our feet. So the two of them felt that too, huh.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Luu asked in a concerned voice. If I stay silent, it¡¯ll probably only make her more anxious, so I should exin properly here.

    ¡°I felt the space shaking just now. I think the area ahead connects to a separate dimension.¡±

    ¡°By ¡®separate dimension¡¯¡­ Do you mean something like [Hangar]?¡±

    ¡°Right. A ce next to your world, yet doesn¡¯t exist anywhere¡­ It¡¯s what you guys know as the ¡®Dimensional Gap¡¯.¡±

    Ende filled in the rest. The dimensional gap was the ce from which the Phrases came to our world, as well as a space in which it is possible to connect to other worlds¡­ Was what I heard from World God-sama.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ¡°How should I say this; I can¡¯t really exin that well, but¡­ There is that school thing that you went to back in your old world, right, Touya-kun? We can look at one ssroom as a single world; using that metaphor, I would be something like the principal.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    What¡¯s he saying all of a sudden? Well, World God-sama does have the same kind of looks as a certain magic school¡¯s principal in a film.

    ¡°And, the walls that separate the ssrooms and the corridors would be the ¡®world barrier¡¯, and if you climb up a flight of stairs to the next floor, you can go to higher-ranked worlds¡­ Something along those lines. I guess this ce would be the rooftop, then? I¡¯m the one with the highest authority in that school, but I don¡¯t actually know what¡¯s going on in each and

    every ssroom. You can say that every ss is self-study. If an actual school does that it would probably be closed down within a week, but this is only an example, so don¡¯t pay much attention to it.¡±

    Well, it¡¯s a school that has an uncountable number of ssrooms and who knows how many floors, after all, so knowing everything is impossible even if you¡¯re a god. Plus, those ssrooms don¡¯t even have teachers-in-charge.

    ¡°And so. The ones known as ¡®Phrases¡¯ would be something like the flies and mosquitoes that fly around in the corridor. They aim at the gap created when, say, the ssroom door opens, and enters the ssroom. And you guys would destroy them.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I can somehow follow that.¡±

    ¡°The corridors, obviously, would be the ¡®dimensional gap¡¯. Normally, when you cross between worlds, you absolutely have to cross through those gaps first. Only the divine can transfer directly between ssrooms without passing through the corridors. That would be the [Dimensional Transfer] skill that we use.¡±

    I see. So each and every world has a dimensional gap next to it, and the Phrases as well as people like Endee and go between worlds using that, basically.

    Basically it¡¯s how like delinquents always hang out in the hallways, isn¡¯t it.

    ¡°It¡¯s troublesome, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°Indeed it is. We can¡¯t just spray insecticide in the corridors too, since that would kill the good bugs there as well.¡±

    Inside my head, the image of Ende falling to the floor with foaming out of his mouth together with a bunch of Phrases appeared.

    Indiscriminate killing is definitely overdoing it, no matter what. While thinking about how nothing in the world ever goes the way one wants, I drank the tea World God-sama poured for me.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    End of recollection.

    Right now, it seems that we¡¯ve stepped into a space simr to that ¡®dimensional gap¡¯.

    ¡°We¡¯re being lured in¡­ Aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°I wonder? In any case, we can¡¯t turn back now.¡±

    We continued heading forward. Eventually, the seemingly-endless corridor ended, and we got out into a wide courtyard-like ce. The ceiling is too high to be seen with the darkness in this ce. This ce somehow resembles a temple. The temple of the evil god, or something like that?

    ¡°Touya-san, there¡­!¡±

    ¡°Mu¡­!¡±

    I looked ahead as I heard Yumina¡¯s voice. Directly in front, a dark golden mass, that looks like a cocoon or an egg, sat in silence.

    Huge. It¡¯s bigger than Frame Gears. Its shape is that of an upright egg, and something like spider¡¯s silk is wrapped all around it, extending all the way to the floor and walls around. It looks very much like the pupal stage of an insect.

    And on top of that pupa, there stood a single man.

    ¡°Yura¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s name came out of Mel¡¯s mouth.

    The schrly man, d in dark gold colored crystals, stared this way with his ice-cold eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, O [Sovereign]. I did¡¯t think I would meet you alive once again. And, it¡¯s been a long time to you too. Mochizuki Touya.¡±

    ¡°Heeh, so you actually remembered me. You look pretty different fromst time too, almost like you became a different person.¡±

    The formerly crystalline body has turned into a dark golden metallic substance, signifying his change into a variant. An intelligent-looking mild face covered by dark gold crystals. An ambitious man who became the dependant of the evil god.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thrown away my old existence as a Phrase, and obtained a new body together with new powers. I should call this an evolution, in fact. Aren¡¯t you the same? Mochizuki Touya.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t put us together. You and I are different.¡±

    Like hell I¡¯ll let myself be categorized together with someone like that.

    ¡°Is that so? However, you can see it, can¡¯t you? The godly auraing out from this cocoon. The fragments of ultimate power beyond ourprehension!¡±

    Just like Yura said, I¡¯ve been seeing a sinister divinity in the surroundings since a while ago. It¡¯sing from the weird cocoon/egg hybrid thing in front of us. It¡¯s a divinityrger than the one belonging to the NEET god we defeated thest time. Just how much negative human emotions has it absorbed¡­

    I pointed Brunhild in gun mode towards the evil god¡¯s cocoon.

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt you when you¡¯re so giddy, but that¡¯s an evil god. I¡¯ll have to destroy that whether you like it or not. Since our world doesn¡¯t need it.¡±

    ¡°You lot aren¡¯t the ones who get to decide whether it¡¯s needed or not. I am.¡±

    When Yura snapped his fingers after saying that, an ear-piercingly loud noise rang out across the courtyard.

    The next instant, golden pirs raised up from the floor, which then began to liquefy and turn into the shape of skeletons.

    Among them, there are also skeletons wearing powered suits around 3m tall, simr to the ¡°Dverg¡± made by the dwarves. Those are probably made by referencing Eisengard¡¯s golem soldiers. Or rather, so there was an ambush, huh.

    One after another, skeletons appeared from the floor and attacked us with the scimitar-like swords they held. However, the scimitars all bounce off before they can reach us with a *gakin*. It¡¯s the [Prison] I casted around us.

    ¡°That¡¯s in the way.¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­!¡±

    Together with the sound of ss breaking, the [Prison] shattered. Aser-like attack came from Yura¡¯s fingertips, and pierced through the [Prison].

    Damnit, as expected, even if rotten, it¡¯s still the power of a god. The golden skeletons would be easy, but [Prison] can¡¯t defend against a strong attack from Yura who¡¯s a direct dependant, after all.

    Once the [Prison] broke, the attacks of the golden skeletons resumed.

    I dodged the sh of a skeleton, and used Brunhild in de mode to thrust through the core inside its ribcage.

    Right after that, I switched to gun mode and pulled the trigger while aiming at the chest of another skeleton right behind the one I just defeated.

    ¡°Kokonoe Shinmei-ryuu Ougi, Shishi Rentotsu.¡±

    The consecutive thrusts unleashed by Yae broke the cores of several skeletons without missing a single one.

    Myself, Yae, Hilda, Luu, Elze, Ende, Nei and Rize stood in front of the skeletons, while Yumina, Linze, Suu, Leen, Sakura and Mel stayed at the back and supported us.

    ¡°[Prisma Rose].¡±

    The crystal vines stretching out from Mel¡¯s hands restrained the golden skeletons in the surroundings, and squeezed tighter just like that, slicing them to pieces. The cores that fell to the ground were mercilessly destroyed by more vines striking the ground like whips. Wow, that¡¯s a queen right there. Scary.

    Sakura¡¯s song-based support magic spreads out. Using ice magic, Linze froze the feet of the skeletons that approached, and Ende as well as Elze broke their cores one after another. Rize and Nei also dispatched their opponents without trouble with the divine swords in their hands. Suu and Leen are doing well on defending against the skeletons¡¯ attacks with defense magic.

    ¡°Ga.¡±

    The powered suit-wearing Dverg-like skeleton came towards us andunched a punch. The fist, which looks between 60 and 70cm wide, flew towards my face in a straight line.

    ¡°[Power Rise].¡±

    Using body strengthening magic, I stopped the fist with one hand. I wanted to tear its arm off just like this, but before that, a bullet from Yumina¡¯s Colt 1860 Army urately pierced through the Dverg-like variant¡¯s core. *Whistles*. Nice work.

    We won¡¯t be pushed back no matter how many of these skeletonse at us; however, it¡¯s getting a bit annoying.

    When fighting against multiple opponents, you first crush the head. As shily as possible. Grandpa once said to just approach without saying anything and punch them with all your strength, and I think that¡¯s pretty urate, to be honest.

    ¡°Ende, take care of this ce for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Kicking the ground, I casted [Fly] and charged towards Yura, who¡¯s still standing on the cocoon. I then swung down Brunhild in de mode, aiming for the top of his head.

    Yura stopped it with an arm that he transformed into a sword. Tch, got blocked. Looking at me, Yura had a smirk like he was looking down on me on his face.

    ¡°I thought you would do something like this.¡±

    ¡°Heeh, is that so. That means there¡¯s something after this, right?¡±

    I got a bit pissed at his attitude, which screamed ¡°I can see through your shallow thoughts all too easily¡±, and smirked back together with a provocation.

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    With Yura at the center, severalyers of barrier were erected. That in itself is nothing to be surprised about. Erecting a protective wall or magical barrier to protect ourselves is a trick Ende and I often used too.

    What¡¯s surprising is the fact that I¡¯m included inside those barriers too. ¡°Just what was he¡ª", as I thought that, everything around us disappeared in a sh of light.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ¡°Touya, san?¡±

    Even though she¡¯s in the middle of fighting, a dumbfounded voice came out of Yumina¡¯s mouth.

    Touya, who had charged towards the man called Yura on top of the cocoon, was wrapped in a golden light which blurred his figure, before disappearing from this ce.

    Yumina thought that it might¡¯ve been Touya¡¯s [Teleport]. However, the way he disappeared just now was different from his usual [Teleport]s.

    It must¡¯ve been something done by that variant ruler-ss¡­ Yura. He had eliminated the most important obstacle from this ce.

    Yumina¡­ No, all the fianc¨¦es including her were greatly shaken.

    They are his fianc¨¦es, and his dependants at the same time. As dependants, they can feel Touya¡¯s existence no matter where he is in this world. No matter how far away, there¡¯s always a definite ¡°link¡± between Touya and themselves.

    However, right now, that ¡°link¡± was broken. They can¡¯t feel it anywhere in this world. The disappearance of his existence from their perception. A deep sense of loss, akin to losing half of their own selves, assaulted the girls.

    ¡°Wh, what just happened-degozaru ka!?¡±

    ¡°To, Touya-san!? Touya-san!¡±

    ¡°King-sama¡­!¡±

    Everyone else was, be it big or small, confused. In this situation, something like that is bad. Even while understanding that in her head, Yumina could not think of a method that would change the current situation. With their attention taken elsewhere, their techniques became dull. Gradually, they started to get pushed back by the golden skeletons.

    What should I do. As Yumina gradually began tearing up while thinking that, a *paan* sound of hands pping together suddenly resounded in her head.

    ¡°Alright, stop right there. Everyone calm down-no yo.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­! Karen onee-sama!?¡±

    She looked around in a panic upon hearing the familiar voice, but her sister¡¯s figure was not there. It doesn¡¯t seem like Ende¡¯s group heard that, too. The voice was only sent to the girls who are Touya¡¯s fianc¨¦es.

    ¡°Touya-kun is fine-no yo. He got isted for a bit, but he¡¯ll be right back so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Yumina felt her heart settle down when she heard that. This sister of hers is free-spirited and likes to tease others, but she wouldn¡¯t lie on something like this. If she said Touya wille back, then he definitely will. Yumina was able to believe in that.

    Everyone else also seem to have gotten their strides back, and they scattered the golden skeletons that have pushed in.

    ¡°Rather than that, ¡®over there¡¯ is a bit dangerous so it¡¯s probably better if you run-nano yo?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The same moment Yumina reacted to Karen¡¯s voice, the ground suddenly began shaking.

    ¡°Earthquake? But, this is¡­¡±

    ¡°Tch, spatial destruction¡­!¡±

    While punching away a golden skeleton, Ende muttered angrily.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if we escape. This entire dimension will copse before long. We have to get out before it gets us too. Mel, can I ask you to do it?¡±

    ¡°Ee. However, what about Touya-san?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not going to get taken out by something like that. He¡¯ll be back with his own power before you know it.¡±

    It¡¯s not exactly trust, but Ende didn¡¯t doubt for one moment that Touya¡¯s fine. His master, the Martial God. Touya is someone above even that, a direct dependant of the World God. He wouldn¡¯t die even if you killed him. It¡¯s a waste to worry about him, was the predominant thought on his mind.

    Besides Ende, Mel spread out her crystal vines and created a circle on the ground around her.

    ¡°Everyone, inside here! Quickly!¡±

    While defeating the golden skeletons around, they entered the circle one after another.

    The instant thest one, Ende, jumped into the circle, the skeletons outside were blown away by the thorns that extended out from the vines around the area.

    Using that window, Mel started her dimensional transfer technique, and everyone disappeared from that ce.

    Inside the dimension that continued to shake, mixed in among the tremors that¡¯s getting progressively louder, was the sound of something cracking open¡­

    - Pixel

 Chapter 420: The God-Sealing Realm, and the Trump Card.

    <h4>Chapter 420: The God-Sealing Realm, and the Trump Card.</h4>

    (Author: The POV will change quite rapidly in this chapter.)

    ¡°¡­¡­ And where¡¯s this?¡±

    It¡¯s not that everyone else disappeared. I was the one who was forcibly transferred here.

    I looked around, but can¡¯t see anything. It¡¯s not like the ce is dark; there¡¯s just nothing here. It¡¯s a space with an evening-like orange color, and dully glowing gold mist drifts all around me.

    It¡¯s simr to the Spirit Realm, but this is different. I can¡¯t feel the power of spirits here at all.

    ¡°Wee, to my Niflheim.¡±

    Yura, standing in front, bowed courteously. How can he say ¡°wee¡± when he¡¯s the one who brought me here without my consent, this bastard.

    ¡°¡­ Niflheim?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s a little private space that I took a lot of time to make. Not connected with any other world, an isted and yetplete dimension. Even if you have the power of a god, it won¡¯t be easy to get out of here. If I have to list a disadvantage, it would be the fact that this space cannot be activated without its creator being inside as well.¡±

    Hearing Yura¡¯s words, I understood that this space is a kind of special istion barrier. And one that would be hard for even gods to escape from. So he brought me here together with himself, huh.

    I tried using [Dimensional Transfer] and seeing if I can get out, but it failed. I can¡¯t really grasp the coordinates of the ce I wanted to transfer to.

    It feels like being thrown into the Fuji Sea of Trees without apass or a map. I can¡¯t tell which way I should go. How should I say it; I can¡¯t find anyndmarks, or something like that. If I can find one then I think I can get out of here, but my divinity is being scattered so it¡¯s not easy.

    ¡°Sure is an amazing world you¡¯ve made here. Still, if I defeat you here, won¡¯t this world disappear as well?¡±

    I pointed Brunhild in gun mode towards Yura, who had a rxed smile on his face.

    ¡°Not a wise choice. It¡¯s true that a world who has lost its creator would disappear as well. However, you who are inside would disappear together, you know.¡±

    ¡°Tch¡­¡±

    Well, I knew that too, though. He probably dragged me in here aiming for that.

    His goal isn¡¯t to defeat me. He just wants to make me unable to act.

    In this case, all I can do is slowly search for a world that can be used as a foothold for [Dimensional Transfer] from here.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be so impatient; you should be able to head back quickly, after all. I don¡¯t know what the world you returned to would be at that time, though.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Behind the smiling Yura, various images began popping up. There¡¯s Brunhild, and Belfast Kingdom, Regulus Empire, Strain Kingdom, Holy Kingdom Alent¡­ Images of various countries appeared.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel our numbers were a bitcking? It¡¯s true that we cannot choose ¡®where¡¯ we appear when wee out of the dimensional gap. However, it¡¯s not impossible for us to choose ¡®when¡¯ we appear if we spend enough time on it, you know?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you¡­!¡±

    Yura smiled wider, and turned behind him.

    I could only watch as, on the images shown, cracks in space appeared one after another¡­

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ¡°Re, Relisha-sama! We¡¯re confirming spatial distortions all over the world! At this rate¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­!¡±

    The first one to notice the abnormality is the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. The sensing boards ced at guild branches around the world had reacted all at once.

    Plus, the predicted appearance times are almost all identical. Furthermore, she had been trying to call Brunhild¡¯s sovereign, who is their ray of hope in unexpected situations, but the call isn¡¯t connecting at all.

    As the guild master, she also knows about the fact that the sovereign had headed to Eisengard with arge group. Relisha bit her lips, wondering if something had happened.

    There¡¯s a spatial crack appearing near Brunhild too. However, since this country has Frame Gears permanently stationed, they can probably get through this.

    However, the same can¡¯t be said for the other countries. They know where the enemies will appear, and how many will appear. However, the ones who would have to fight those variants are the countries¡¯ knights and soldiers, as well as the adventurers there. There might be huge casualties.

    The variants are said to kill people and turn them into their own kind. This is a crisis on a world scale. Relisha stared at the smartphone in her hand.

    ¡°Your Majesty the Sovereign¡­! Is it still not ready¡­!?¡±

    Relisha was waiting for the ¡°trump card¡± the young sovereign had talked about before heading to Eisengard.

    ¡°Please¡­! Hurry¡­!¡±

    Reports of variant appearances reached Rerisha¡¯s ears one after another as she prayed¡­

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ¡°Your Majesty! Please take shelter immediately!¡±

    ¡°Stop your nonsense. Something like a king escaping before his people is ridiculous.¡±

    The Belfast king sat on the throne without showing any sign of unrest and calmly told off the nobles hurrying him to escape.

    Well, it is understandable for them to be anxious. The spatial distortion in Belfast appeared right besides the capital, after all.

    Their numbers are around 5000. If they all attacked the capital at once, it probably cannot hold for long.

    Although a part of the cowardly nobles want to run immediately, the king at least has themon sense to know that the ruling ss running before the evacuation is finished is bad.

    ¡°Rather than that, Viscount Swordrick. Has our army and knight order finished strengthening the capital¡¯s defense?¡±

    ¡°Hah! They¡¯ve already taken up positions outside the walls. The adventurers in the capital are also lending us their strengths.¡±

    Viscount Swordrick, wearing an Eashen-style armor, replied to the king. The sword on his waist is an Eashen katana. He, who is the best swordsman in Belfast, will also be heading to the frontline.

    ¡°For the people currently fighting in Eisengard as well, we must protect this capital. I leave it to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    While saying that, the Belfast king took out the smartphone in his pocket which suddenly began vibrating, and checked the disy.

    ¡°Mismede¡¯s Beast King huh¡­ Yes, hello?¡±

    ¡°Yo, Your Majesty the Belfast King. How¡¯s it going there?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a predicted appearance near the capital, and I feel like I¡¯m going to die from the stress.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Same here. I¡¯ve sent our imperial warriors all there, but at this rate it¡¯s going to be a tough fight.¡±

    Contrary to the contents being ryed, the voice of the Mismede Beast King was jovial. He was originally someone who liked fighting. He¡¯s most likely anticipating the great war that would begin soon; however, the Belfast king had noticed that it¡¯s not just that.

    ¡°¡ªStill not here, huh?¡±

    ¡°Touya-dono sure likes to tease us. I¡¯ve been thinking it¡¯s about time since a long while ago, you know.¡±

    The reason why they¡¯re rxed is because they know of that youth¡¯s ¡°trump card¡±.

    They did not think that it wouldn¡¯t make it in time. They simply waited in preparation for when the timees, so they can move at a moment¡¯s notice.

    While looking at their retainers hustling about with unrest, the two kings silently waited for the time toe.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ¡°Send the exorcists and the temrs there immediately. This is a holy war. It can be said as a test from god. In order to protect those that we love, we must use all of our strength. ¡ªMay the fortunes of God be with you!¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    The captains of the exorcists and the temrs left the audience chamber.

    Fortunately, the spatial distortion appearing in Ramissh Theocracy is far away from the capital I. However, there are still viges and towns next to it. Although the Adventurer¡¯s Guilds there should¡¯ve issued instructions to evacuate, the situation is not optimistic.

    The Ramissh Pope hugged her smartphone close to her chest and prayed. She prayed to the god she believed in, as well as the youth who is a messenger of that god.

    ¡°Your Holiness.¡±

    ¡°Phyllis¡­¡±

    When she raised her head in response to the voice, there stood a calm Phyllis, whose cardinal uniform fits her well now.

    She is the Pope¡¯s right-hand woman, as well as the only other one who have seen god in person together with her. A smartphone was also gripped in her hands.

    ¡°As expected, His Majesty the Sovereign cannot be reached?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He must be fighting in Eisengard currently. We have to do what we can too. At that time, I¡¯ll have to ask you to work hard too, Phyllis.¡±

    ¡°Yes. In order to save this world, I will bet my own life.¡±

    The two of them, as well, are waiting for the time toe.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ¡°Seems like something huge is happening.¡±

    While checking the newly-distributed news app on her smartphone, Sarutobi Homura heaved a sigh.

    ¡°Variants all around the world¡­ Is it going to be alright?¡±

    In a knight station in Brunhild, Fuuma Nagi, who was also looking at a smartphone, raised her head.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Subjugation members have already assembled at the Adventurer¡¯s Guilds all over the world, and His Majesty the Sovereign has also foreseen this situation.¡±

    The one who calmly replied was thest of the three ninja girls of Brunhild, Kirigakure Shizuku. She also has a smartphone in her hand.

    ¡°So, is ¡®that¡¯ thing His Majesty talked about really going to be distributed?¡±

    ¡°Probably. There¡¯s no other way we can break out of this situation.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it and scared at the same time¡­¡±

    ¡°Firm up your minds. You are all Brunhild¡¯s knights as well, you know.¡±

    ¡°¡°¡°Wah!?¡±¡±¡±

    The one who appeared soundlessly behind the three of them is the chief of the intelligence department that the three girls belong to, Tsubaki. The three girls, who couldn¡¯t sense her presence at all, jumped in shock. Looking at them like that, Tsubaki felt that they¡¯re still not good enough and secretly decided to add more special trainings for them in her heart.

    ¡°You know what you have to do, right?¡±

    ¡°Y-y-y-yes! We¡¯ll depart as soon as the ¡®distribution¡¯ isplete!¡±

    ¡°Good. Exchangemunications with the others, and act in concert. Do not get overconfident and act out of line. You heard me, Homura?¡±

    ¡°Eeh!? Why only me!?¡±

    While giving extra precaution to the most worrisome subordinate of hers, Tsubaki also took out her smartphone. Tsubaki was also slightly nervous. To think things woulde to this stage. Even if it¡¯s Tsubaki, she could only sigh at the usual oundishness of the things her lord does.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ¡°Professor. Are we not going to do the ¡®distribution¡¯ before the variants appear?¡±

    ¡°Wait until right before then. It¡¯s better if more magic power is poured into this, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    While flipping her oversizedb coat, Professor Babylon replied to the [Rampart]¡¯s manager, Liora.

    In front of them, the spatial distortions appearing all over the world are being shown on various monitors. The ones sending the video here are dozens of wasp-type spy golems made together with Dr. Elka.

    ¡°A total of 78 different locations around the world¡­ They have appeared in almost all countries. If the variants appear like this, without a doubt, it would be a repeat of the tragedy 5000 years ago.¡±

    ¡°And we¡¯re here to stop it. Tica, how¡¯s the magic tank doing?¡±

    ¡°Together with the amount Master poured in, we¡¯ve also redirected [Tower] to it, so there¡¯s already more than enough. We should be able to handle the supply without problem.¡±

    ¡°Good, good.¡±

    Professor Babylon nodded with satisfaction when she heard the [Laboratory]¡¯s manager, Tica¡¯s words.

    She was left in charge of distributing that app. She had said that to Liora just now, but for a ¡°trump card¡± like this that can overturn the situation in an instant, the timing is the most important. It has to be activated at the best moment.

    ¡°When our opponent thinks he¡¯s got us and iscent, we go in and *gatsun*, like that¡­ They¡¯ve gotta take psychological damage from that as well. Well, rather than the variants, it¡¯s more intended for that stupid man called Yura, though.¡±

    While saying that, the professor took out a thin aroma pipe from her coat pocket and took a swig.

    ¡°He might think he¡¯s outsmarted Touya-kun with this, but I guess he underestimated us. To us, this is our revenge after 5000 years. Allow us to rampage to our hearts content.¡±

    She had already heard about the fact that 5000 years ago, Yura was the one who orchestrated that huge Phrase invasion from his fellow ruler-ss, Nei.

    To the professor, her mothend was only the country in which she was born, and she didn¡¯t really have patriotic feelings towards it; even so, she still had a few friends there.

    She won¡¯t say out loud that this is for those people, or anything pretentious like that, but the opportunity is here in front of her no matter what she thinks. There¡¯s no reason not to take it.

    ¡°Professor. The crack in western Regulus has broken. Variants are beginning to pour in.¡±

    ¡°The crack in northern Strain has also broke. Variants are beginning to appear there as well.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t allow them to do any actual damage, so I guess it¡¯s time. Alright, operation ¡®Full Moon¡¯ is a go. Start the app distribution.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Starting distribution.¡±

    Liora¡¯s thin fingers danced across the console, and ¡°that¡± is finally distributed.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Breaking open the wall in space, variants began to appear all at once. Brunhild, Belfast, Regulus¡­ They appeared all over the world, and began marching.

    From what I can see, there are no advanced-sses. Even if there are, they¡¯re too big anyway; it would take some time before they can break through the world barrier.

    ¡°Kukuku, and now my brethren will wee all humans living in this world, no, all living beings as new members of our race. I shall stand at the top of a new world order made solely out of variants. And using that power, I¡¯ll cross over worlds, and eventually reach my hand to even the world of gods¡­!¡±

    Looking at the variants that have appeared all over the world and marched towards the various countries, Yura immersed himself in joy. Turning all of humanity into variants, and eventually invading the Divine Realm. So that¡¯s this guy¡¯s aim¡­

    ¡­Is he that stupid?

    While looking at the variants that can be seen on the images behind him, I heaved arge sigh.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t even have the words, do you. Curse your own powerlessness all you want. Even if you have the power of a god, in the end, you¡¯re a puny human. Someone like you¡ª¡±

    ¡°You know, there are a lot of stories in my world.¡±

    Cutting Yura off, I spoke up. There¡¯s no reason for me to keep listening to this guy¡¯s nonsense; thinking that the ¡°distribution¡± will start soon, I took my smartphone out from my pocket.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of different protagonists, and of course there¡¯s a lot of different bad guys too. Those bad guys, you see, usually all fall into several set categories. This kind of bad guy would do something like this, that kind of bad guy would do that, and stuff¡­ Well, basically, there¡¯re stereotypes for them.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°No, well. The ones like you, a lot of times they would do something like holding the protagonists¡¯rades as hostages, you know. In my case, it would be my friends and acquaintances. That¡¯s why, I also foresaw the possibility of something like this happening.¡±

    I know I shouldn¡¯t be the one saying this, but it¡¯s a good strategy to aim for the opponent¡¯s weakness. I mean, I do that all the time. Still, if we know you¡¯re going to do that, there¡¯s no way we wouldn¡¯t prepare countermeasures, right. I feel bad for you.

    Oh, it¡¯s here.

    ¡°Ho. And? Is there anything you can do while being trapped here in this ce?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be doing anything. It¡¯ll be everyone else doing the work. With this.¡±

    I showed the newly-distributed application on my smartphone to Yura. Still, I had left it to the professor, but why¡¯d she have to make an icon like this¡­

    Under the app icon, which is a deformed illustration of my face, the following name is written.

    ¡°Mochizuki Touya¡±; that¡¯s the name of the app.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 421: Distribution Begins, and the Evil God Descends.

    <h4>Chapter 421: Distribution Begins, and the Evil God Descends.</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s hereeeeee¡ª!¡±

    The Mismede Beast King stood up abruptly and pumped his fist in the air while staring at the smartphone in his hand.

    Most of the retainers around stared at him in shock with wide eyes, but Prime Minister tz, as well as a portion of the close retainers who have also received smartphones from Touya were also taking guts poses.

    The Beast King immediately began downloading, but the few seconds until the app could be used was still unbearable to him.

    With a trembling finger, he touched the icon of Touya¡¯s face which has finished downloading. The next moment, overwhelming power flowed out from his entire body.

    ¡°Oooooo! This is¡­!¡±

    He jumped out to the pce¡¯s inner courtyard, and concentrated his magic power. It¡¯s fine, he can do it.

    ¡°[Fly]!¡±

    The Beast King¡¯s body floated upwards gently, and began ascending.

    ¡°Flying! I¡¯m flying! Wahahahaha!¡±

    When he looked besides him, Prime Minister tz and some others were also flying. Or rather, the Beast King was slightly amazed at tz who should¡¯ve been able to fly with his own

    power as a member of the winged race. He probably just wanted to try the magic out. Well, the Beast King understands how he feels, though.

    ¡°[Storage]!¡±

    From out of nowhere, he took out a sword. It¡¯s a clear and beautiful crystal sword.

    This [Storage] is something like a shared warehouse prepared specifically for this app. Various weapons, armor, other tools, and even foodstuff are stocked inside. Apparently, who took out what is recorded on the side, so if anything was broken or lost they would ask forpensationter on.

    ¡°tz! I¡¯ll be off first!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Your Majesty!?¡±

    Using [Fly], the Beast King flew towards the south. Once he activated his prided [el], his speed went up to unimaginable levels.

    ¡°This is great! The battlefield¡¯s here before I even knew it!¡±

    On the ins in the south, the soldiers from the royal pce were in position to defend against the horde of variants pressing down upon them. Their numbers were twice asrge.

    The Beast King stopped in the air, activated [Speaker], and sent words of encouragement to the soldiers down below.

    ¡°Mismede¡¯s soldiers! Have no fear! Show those gold-stered pieces of junk the strength of our country! I am here with you! Fight to your limits!¡±

    Uooooooooooo! Hoisting their weapons to the sky, the soldiers raised yells in reply. The Beast King pointed his hand towards the soldiers and casted support magic.

    ¡°[O Wind be with thee, a blessed breeze, Tailwind], [O Light be with thee, an indented barricade, Skin Barrier]!¡±

    Wind-attribute magic that raised one¡¯s speed and light-attribute magic that raised one¡¯s defense. With these, the battle should go more smoothly.

    ¡°Mismede Warrior Brigade, chargeeeeee!¡±

    ¡°OOOOOOOOOOOOHHH!¡±

    The battle began.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ¡°Haah!¡±

    With one swing of his spear, the variant in front of him was bisected together with its core like tofu. As expected of a spear made from crystal materials. There¡¯s not a single chip on the edge.

    The Regulus emperor felt his old bones fill with unbelievable vitality and strength.

    Next, in order to test out his magic, he casted ¡°that¡±.

    ¡°[Slip].¡±

    The variants that were charging towards him fell down in a line, and they were finished off by the Regulus knights in Frame Gears around. These Chevaliers were also things stored inside the shared [Storage].

    ¡°Your Majesty! It¡¯s dangerous! Please fall back!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish. What would I do falling back in a time like this? Touya-dono wouldugh at me if he knew.¡±

    The Regulus emperorughed towards the knights in the Chevaliers, and swung his spear once again. An ant-type variant had its core pierced through, and disappeared together with ck smoke.

    The emperor was someone who had experienced countless fights during his youth, driven by the me of ambition. That me had cooled together with age, but here, it seems to be heating up again.

    ¡°How fun! It¡¯s like I returned to when I was still young!¡±

    Like a child, the Regulus emperor swung his spear repeatedly, and struck down variants one after another. Even while crossing the battlefield in his own flesh body, he did not feel any difficulties. Of course, that has arge part to do with his experience back in the day.

    ¡°O knights of Regulus! Follow me! Drive these bastards out of our empire!¡±

    ¡°OOOOOOOO! Long live the emperor!¡±

    From within Regulus, the dull glow of variants disappeared quickly.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ¡°Nya nya nya nyaa!¡±

    The storm of thrusts unleashed by Nyantaro pierced through the core of the variant in front, destroying it. This is thest one. The variants that appeared here have all been defeated with this.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the next ce-nya?¡±

    While sheathing his crystal rapier, Nyantaro asked his fellow Cait Sith, Athos.

    Athos, who has the characteristics of an American Shorthair, checked the map on the smartphone hanging from his neck with a string. He skillfully manipted the smartphone with the meat pads on his paws.

    ¡°In the eastern region of the Roadmare Union, close to a vige called Matatabia. There¡¯s around 10 variants appearing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a delicious-sounding vige¡­¡± (Note: reminder that matatabi = silver vine.)

    While peeking in on Athos¡¯ smartphone, therge-bodied Persian cat-like Porthos muttered.

    ¡°If it¡¯s around 10 then we¡¯re enough. Let¡¯s go then, gentlemen.¡±

    While exuding an aura of elegance, the Siamese cat-like Aramis drew his sword, upon which the others also drew theirs and pointed them towards the sky together.

    ¡°¡°¡°¡°One for all, all for one!¡±¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°[Teleport]! Nya!¡±

    Using the null-attribute magic held by his master, Sakura, Nyantaro and the others moved to their next battlefield.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    The variants were cut apart with the sharp ws, and with therge body, the scattered pieces are crushed together with the cores inside.

    Led by Shirogane, who treated Touya as his master, the dragons living on Dracliff Ind were currently repelling the variants that have appeared in Jiem Kingdom to the south.

    ¡°Destroy them without leaving anything behind. That is the order of our master, Touya-sama.¡±

    ¡°Pi.¡±

    ¡°Po.¡±

    ¡°Pa.¡±

    When Shirogane, in his silver-haired young man form, swung his armrgely to the side, the three golem maids behind him, Ruby, Sappha and Emera, also imitated him and struck a pose.

    ¡°Gogaaaaaaaaa!¡±

    Dragons d in scales of many different colors shed against the variants. While the fire breaths are directly absorbed, when the white dragons spewed out ice breaths, the ground gradually froze over, and the variants eventually became caught and unable to move from that.

    The dragons used that opportunity to attack, and easily destroyed the variants with their ws and fangs, strengthened by Shirogane¡¯s support magic.

    One of the variants condensed light particles in front of it and released a giantser towards Shirogane.

    ¡°[Shield].¡±

    Shirogane calmly deployed defensive magic in front of him. As long as it¡¯s not a particle cannon from an advanced-ss, the [Shield] will not break so easily.

    ¡°As expected of Touya-sama¡¯s magic. It¡¯s splendid.¡±

    Gripping the smartphone in his hand, Shirogane praised his master. He felt immense joy at the fact that he was able to use this power in such a form.

    The enemies of that master would be the enemies of him. Shirogane would not let a single one of the golden bugs in front of him escape.

    ¡°Exterminate them. Do not leave a single one.¡±

    ¡°Pi.¡±

    ¡°Po.¡±

    ¡°Pa.¡±

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ¡°Oh oh oh. Everyone¡¯s sure going at it with a bang¡­¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­ What the hell is this¡­!? The humans having this much power¡­ You bastard, what did you do!?¡±

    Well well, where has your coolness from earlier gone, I wonder. Yura turned towards me with an expression mixed with rage, confusion and anxiety.

    ¡°You want to know?¡±

    ¡°I asked you what did you do!¡±

    ¡°Not telling~¡±

    With a ridiculing smile on my face, I taunted Yura. When I did that, he gnashed his teeth together and looked at me with an enraged expression that all but said ¡°I¡¯ll kill you¡±. What, so you can make a face like that too? Or, don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s actually the original?

    The ¡°Mochizuki Touya¡± app.

    Like its name says, it¡¯s an app that allows someone to use everything I can use. All attribute magics are avable, and their physical abilities would also jump up several levels. Well, divinity-rted powers are obviously not possible, though.

    As the magic power used is supplied through the smartphone, they can use as much magic as they want too.

    This is my secret trump card. In a situation where I can¡¯t protect everyone, I¡¯ll have everyone protect themselves instead; it¡¯s an operation that, in a way, justpletely throws the job to others.

    I¡¯ll leave the fate of the world to the people I know. Since it can be said to be a rather irresponsible method, I didn¡¯t want to use it if possible, to be honest.

    Well, at the world conference back then, the monarchs did say that they would protect their own world themselves, so I¡¯ll let them do what they want for now.

    Also, the fact that the app distribution reached my smartphone as well means that I¡¯m connected with that world. Although it did seem like there¡¯s a bit of timeg.

    I used exaggerated motion to start a call with my smartphone.

    ¡°Ah, hello. Yeah, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m actually pretty saved by that. Nice timing.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Wait. You, who are you talking to?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ahh, yeah, I was enclosed in a strange space. It¡¯s fine now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, long-distancemunication¡­!? Impossible, that can¡¯t be the case! How are youmunicating!¡±

    ¡°Can you shut up for a bit? I¡¯m in the middle of a call here you know.¡±

    I ended the call with the professor, telling her I¡¯ll call backter.

    Well, I can understand Yura getting pissed off. This barrier space is, in a word, a space belonging to Yura. Without his permission, nothing can go out ore in. Nothing, not even intangible concepts like sound or light.

    And inside that dominion of his, I was talking with someone he doesn¡¯t know through long- distancems without his permission. It¡¯s obvious to get pissed about that.

    While the smartphones everyone else has is a product of magical technology by the hands of the professor, mine is different. Recreated by the hands of the World God-sama himself, it¡¯s a bona fide sacred treasure.

    Back before, there was that one time when I couldn¡¯t contact anyone after crossing worlds and was troubled by it. That was solved by linking to the dimensional gate set up at Babylon, but now that the two worlds have merged together, that became kinda irrelevant.

    However, in order to not be troubled by a simr situation in the future again, I asked the World God-sama, who is coincidentally down in the human world at this time, to help create a system utilizing [Dimensional Transfer].

    The World God-sama happily lent his strength, saying it¡¯s also for the time when I can go back to Earth with my own power. It ended in one second, though.

    The reason why I wasn¡¯t panicking even when I was imprisoned was because of that. In the worst case, if I ask Karen nee-san or someone else toe pick me up, I can still escape from here¡­ Although that¡¯s just way too embarrassing, so I¡¯m never gonna do that.

    In any case, since I¡¯ve grasped the location of our world, I have no more business staying here.

    I would normally beat this idiot in front of me up first, but I have no idea what would happen to this space if I did that. I might be able to withstand it somehow if I turn into my divine form, but it¡¯s best to not go all out on a bet with low chances.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Nei, you know. You, you¡¯re good at nning and enacting strategies, but you rarely move yourself. You never stood at the front lines, and never actually saw your opponents or enemies, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°And what about it. As long as I have pawns I can move, what need is there for me to do things myself?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I say you¡¯re stupid. You look down on your opponents too much. It also probably has something to do with you getting ahead of yourself once you got your hands on the ¡®power of a god¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°Foolish words! Aren¡¯t you the same in that regard!?¡±

    Yura roared at me with a hateful countenance. Areh? Does this guy perhaps think of me as someone simr to him?

    ¡°You¡­ Do you know what that evil god¡­ No, do you know what kind of existence is the god that was taken in by that evil god?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know that much! The god himself had told me! He is an existence that cannot be ranked even among the many different gods in this world. Unbound by anything, he is a colorless god that wasn¡¯t stained with anything¡­¡± ¡°Buha!¡± ¡°¡­ What¡¯s so funny!?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your job?¡±

    ¡°(Self-employed) Home security.¡±

    Or something like that.

    I onceughed at that self-proimed Dragon King who wanted to conquer the world using his army of dragons controlled by the [Echo Needle of Domination], but to think him and that guy were the same type.

    Through maniption and trickery, these guys try to achieve their own goals by using those with power as stepping stones. Not standing on the surface themselves, and hating having to get dirty; such is their kind. They arbitrarily decide their opponents are all beneath them, and tries to get rid of them like they¡¯re trying to efficiently clean out garbage.

    That¡¯s always why they get their asses handed to them.

    To Yura, besides me¡­ No, besides me and my closerades, everyone else was probably only thought of as insignificant small fries. He probably thought they can¡¯t do anything themselves. There¡¯s a limit to how arrogant one can be, really.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you one thing. The god you picked up, he belongs to the lowest rank among gods, a ¡®subordinate god¡¯, and is basically a pager that doesn¡¯t even have a proper job to do yet. Oh, actually, since he was stripped of that position due to the crime of arbitrarily descending from the Divine Realm, he¡¯s probably even lower than that.¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­!?¡±

    Well, since he fused with the evil god who had been gobbling up plenty of people¡¯s souls, he¡¯s probably gotten stronger than before now. It¡¯s still going to be a troublesome fight. He must¡¯ve at least eaten the same number of souls as the golden skeletons present in the variant army, after all.

    ¡°Well, in any case, your ambition wille to an end soon. Just watch from here while sucking on your finger or something.¡±

    ¡°You bastard¡­!¡±

    I locked onto the coordinates sent to me via my smartphone in my mind, and activated [Dimensional Transfer]. Yura was trying to say something, but ignoring him, I returned to the world I belonged to in an instant.

    ¡°Uowah!? F, [Fly]!¡±

    I was sent into a slight panic due to the sudden free fall I experienced before casting [Fly]. It seems I transfer to a point several hundreds of meters aboveground. Scary! As expected, it¡¯s still hard to do minute adjustments with [Dimensional Transfer]¡­ I am back in the world I¡¯m supposed to be in, right?

    When I looked down below, a city with a really tall tower in its confines entered my eyes. Is that Eisenbrook¡¯s Eisen Tower?

    ¡°Whew, seems like I¡¯ve returned properly. Now then, where¡¯s everyone else¡­¡±

    I dropped down on top of the tower, and searched with my smartphone; it looks like everyone else had moved to a location far behind Eisenbrooks, which I¡¯m at. They probably escaped from the golden pce. That app should¡¯ve been distributed to everyone as well, so they should be fine.

    ¡°!?¡±

    Suddenly, a chill ran down my spine just when I began to rx. This aura is¡­!

    ¡°Wha¡­!¡±

    When I turned to look towards the golden pce, a huge pir of light was shooting up into the sky there.

    It¡¯s swaying like a golden heat haze. I can tell. That light is divinity.

    It¡¯s not a pure divinity like the ones held by the World God-sama or Karen nee-san. sphemous, twisted, it¡¯s a dark divinity that felt like it condensed various negative emotions into itself.

    That smoke-like divinity eventually began forming a shape in the skies above the golden pce.

    I can¡¯t even think of proper words to describe that unnatural form.

    The upper half is in the form of a silkmoth-like insect. Large antennae,pound eyes like that of a bug¡¯s, six insectoid legs, and six pieces of moth-like wings.

    In contrast, the lower body lengthens into a snake-like one from the abdomen onwards. The snake belly, which is quite long, slowly undted with divinity d around it.

    In the past, the giant golem awakened by the Magicraft King that we had fought here, Hekatonkheire. This thing is far bigger than that.

    The beast-like form it had when Ist saw it was gone without a trace.

    That thing slowly pped its wings and began to descend. I wonder if it can¡¯t actually fly due to its huge size. Due to the huge dark golden body that had materialized, the golden pce, which was below it, was crushed and turned into rubble.

    On top of the ruined pce, that thing stood at ease. As if it¡¯s dering itself the true lord of thesends.

    ¡°So that¡¯s¡­ The evolved evil god¡­¡±

    The ominously shiningpound eyes stared straight in my direction, without a single deviation.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 422: Attachments, and Awakening.

    <h4>Chapter 422: Attachments, and Awakening.</h4>

    Kikikikikikikikikikikiki¡­¡­

    While creating an unpleasant noise like that of someone scratching a ckboard, the evil god pped its huge wings.

    From those wings, a glittery scale powder-like thing was released. It¡¯s probably the same kind of thing as the spores released by the giant golden tree that grew in Eisengard some time back.

    Those were demonic spores that transform people who died while holding grudges, or people who had an abundant amount of negative emotions into variants.

    Although it¡¯s ineffective against us who are gods¡¯ dependants, if we leave that alone, most of humanity will probably turn into variants before long.

    ¡°Reginleiv!¡±

    I called my personal machine on the ground, and jumped off from Eisen Tower. Using [Fly], I got into the cockpit and set my smartphone up on the panel in front, starting Reginleiv up.

    On the monitor, the evil god, seemingly having noticed my actions, turned its head towards me.

    With a low hum, light particles began gathering between itsrge antennae. Don¡¯t tell me¡­!

    ¡°Kuh!¡±

    I made Reginleiv do an emergency eleration, and got away from Eisen Tower while flying low above the ground.

    Three secondster, a giant ball of light impacted Eisen Tower, upon which an explosion the likes of which I¡¯ve never heard before in my life as well as tremendous st wind assaulted Reginleiv, and me in it, from behind.

    ¡°[Prison]!¡±

    I enclosed Reginleiv in a cubic barrier. Rubble and metal pieces that were blown away by the explosion hit the [Prison] and bounced away.

    A mushroom cloud like that of a volcano eruption drifted upwards behind me, and rocks began raining from above.

    I rose up while rocks continued to drop onto the [Prison], and confirmed the situation from the sky; the capital of Eisengard, Industrial City Eisenbrook has been obliterated.

    It had already turned into a capital of death thanks to the golden skeletons, but now not even ruins remain.

    That attack was far above an advanced-ss¡¯ particle cannon. I couldn¡¯t help but shiver when I thought about that being dropped on another country¡¯s capital instead of Eisenbrook.

    That thing probably can¡¯t be guarded against by [Prison] or [Shield]. And I¡¯m not sure if [Reflection] will work, too¡­

    ¡°Dilly-dallying here won¡¯t do me any good. In any case, guess I¡¯ll try attacking as well.¡±

    The twelve crystal boards on Reginleiv¡¯s back broke off and merged together to form a single giant sword.

    ¡°Mode change: Greatsword.¡±

    The huge sword, which could only be seen as a giant isosceles triangle, was held in Reginleiv¡¯s hands, and had divinity injected into it.

    Crystal material has a frighteningly high affinity for magic power, but it¡¯s also a good material for conducting divinity.

    I, who made a holy sword within moments, held that sword up with Reginleiv¡¯s hands and charged at the evil god.

    As if it was waiting for that,ser-like beams shot out of the tip of the six limbs attached to the evil god¡¯s torso.

    While dodging the beams in midair, I continued heading towards the evil god.

    Swinging the crystal greatsword, I cut off one of the thin limbs (even so, it¡¯s still wider than the entire height of Reginleiv) of the evil god. It¡¯s a crystal sword with divinity d around it, but I was still met with quite the resistance when trying to cut it; I somehow managed.

    The cut-off limb dropped onto the ground and broke into pieces.

    Kikikikikikikikikikikikikiki¡­¡­

    When the evil god made an unpleasant sound once again, the cut-off limb began regenerating from the cut section. As expected, it also has regenerative powers.

    ¡°[O Fire pierce through, scorching greatnce, Burning Lance]!¡±

    A giantnce of fire appeared in midair and flew towards one of the evil god¡¯s feathery wings.

    The firence prated the golden wing urately, leaving a gaping hole. However,pared to the sheer size of the evil god, the hole is only on the level of poking a hole in a piece of paper with a cigarette. It¡¯s regenerated within seconds.

    ¡°Magic isn¡¯t absorbed. So it doesn¡¯t have the magic invalidation trait of Phrases?¡±

    The Phrase is capable of absorbing magic power and using it for their own purposes, such as regeneration or making their body harder. I suppose the evil god doesn¡¯t have that trait; or rather, it doesn¡¯t need it.

    Without needing to absorb something like that, it can use divinity to regenerate itself, and also firesers like earlier.

    ¡°It¡¯s so big I have no idea how to kill it¡­¡±

    If it¡¯s a normal living thing then it should die if I destroy either its head or its heart, I guess. Areh? Wait, in the first ce can gods even die? Oh, right, [Godying Poison] exists so they should.

    As I sank into thought, sixsers were fired at me from the evil god¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Oops!¡±

    I moved the control sticks and dodged them by a paper¡¯s width¡ªwas what¡¯s supposed to happen, but therge wings suddenly pped, creating a turbulence in the air that unbnced Reginleiv.

    Not good! By the time my thoughts reached there, Reginleiv had already been hit directly by aser, and was blown away.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡±

    ¡°The protective barrier has been damaged by 35%.¡±

    A voice notification came from my smartphone. Due to the protective barrier around Reginleiv, the main body hasn¡¯t received any damage. However, given the number earlier, it¡¯ll break with another two more hits.

    I put Reginleiv back into a proper posture, and stared towards the evil god. I don¡¯t think it can feel things like emotions. It¡¯s probably attacking me only due to instinctuallybelling me as an enemy.

    The negative emotions of tens of thousands of people congregated to form the evil god. There¡¯s probably no personality that could lead them and appear on the surface.

    Seems like that NEET god had truly been annihted. He sure has no willpower¡­ Well, he is a NEET.

    I doubt it had read my mind, but right at this moment, the evil god shot numeroussers at me consecutively as if it¡¯s enraged. Dangerous!?

    This won¡¯t do, gotta get my mind back in gear; if I lose focus, I could get taken out easily.

    This guy is like a boss fight on the first attempt. I don¡¯t know what kind of attacks it has, and what are its weaknesses. I have to proceed cautiously.

    Inside my head, the final battle BGM of a certain famous RPG began ying¡­ ying¡­ Areh? It¡¯s being yed?

    Eh? It¡¯s actually being yed!? The music wasing from the speaker connected to the external mic.

    I turned Reginleiv¡¯s camera to the side.

    ¡°Ha!?¡±

    Shown on the monitor, sitting still in midair and energetically strumming a guitar with built-in speakers taken from the [Warehouse], was Sousuke nii-san AKA the Music God.

    ¡°Oh- oh- oh-. That¡¯s quite a grand spectacle-no da.¡±

    ¡°An evil god of this caliber doesn¡¯t appear that often-no yo. This is a precious experience-no yo.¡±

    There¡¯s also Suika AKA the Alcohol God floating in the air with a bottle in her hand, and Karen nee-san AKA the Love God beside her putting potato chips from a bag into her mouth.

    They were both floating in the air and looking at the evil god.

    ¡°Wai, why is everyone here!?¡±

    ¡°Field trip-nano ra. The Agriculture God went to the Sacred Tree, and the Martial God, Sword God and Hunting God were all fighting those gold ted things there too; we¡¯re bored, you know.¡±

    Nihehe, went Suika. A field trip¡­ You know, this is supposed to be a fight with the fate of the world riding on it¡­

    ¡°I came to check if my younger brother¡¯s properly doing his job-no yo. In your world, I think this is called a ssroom visit?¡±

    ¡°This is the most annoying one I¡¯ve had in my life!¡±

    What kind of a situation am I in, trying to fight with gods spectating me on a field trip!? How do you expect me to stay calm with this!

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve been told by World God-sama to stay out of it, we really will only be spectating- nano ra. He did say that we can give advices though.¡±

    What kind of advice can someone whose way of speech isn¡¯t even normal give me? I don¡¯t have any expectations. You¡¯re just a drunkard, you know.

    Suddenly, the tune being yed on Sousuke nii-san¡¯s guitar changed.

    The giant snake-like tail of the evil god wasing down towards us like a huge whip.

    The three gods instantly teleported themselves somewhere else. Ah, not fai¡ª!

    ¡°Kuh, [Teleport]!¡±

    Imitating Karen nee-san and the others, I used instant teleportation to escape from there.

    The golden tail smashed into the ground underneath while raising huge tremors. If I ate that head-on, I¡¯d probably be ttened into a rice cracker by now.

    ¡°How can I deal damage to that thing?¡±

    ¡°Evil gods are generally formed when a sacred treasure or something else left behind by a god merges with things like grudges and negative emotions from the lower realm. They¡¯re something like tsukumogami. As such, only the power of gods would work.¡±

    Karen nee-san, who popped up again, spoke thus.

    ¡°The power of gods¡­ You mean divinity, right? But I¡¯ve been using it since a while ago¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s divinity and yet not at the same time, yanno~. Touya onii-chan, you still have way too much lingering attachmenttt. Mixed in, mixed inn ya seeee. It¡¯s a brewed wine yanoo. Brewed

    alcohols are nice, but distilled liquors are better~. You get it? Spirits! Spirits-nano ra!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Karen nee-san, trante.¡±

    On top of not speaking properly, she¡¯s even giving me weird metaphors. This damn drunk. Who¡¯re you calling brewed sake? Also, what¡¯s lingering attachment?

    ¡°Basically, Touya-kun, you¡¯re currently in an intermediate state-nano yo. God and human. Magic power and divine power. You¡¯re using divinity with impurities mixed in, which obviously won¡¯t be able to show its full power. If you be aplete god, you¡¯d be unable to interfere with the evil god like us, so you have to release pure divinity while keeping your physical body in the same state-no yo.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ What do I do?¡±

    ¡°Firm up your determination. To defeat the evil god, and to climb up the rank of the gods.¡±

    So that¡¯s what the lingering attachments meant¡­

    It¡¯s true that a part of me still wants to live on as a human. Although there¡¯s no way I would turn into aplete god right this instant, deep in my heart, I must still be scared of getting onto that path with no way of turning back.

    No, that¡¯s wrong; I¡¯m already on that path. Although I¡¯m only near the start, I¡¯ve already begun walking down it. And even so, I¡¯m still constantly worried about what I¡¯ve left behind. Just like Suika said, I¡¯m full of lingering attachments.

    I might¡¯ve even thought ¡°It¡¯s fine even if I can¡¯t defeat the evil god if it means I won¡¯t have to be a god¡± somewhere in my heart¡­ That is nothing but a betrayal to everyone who had lent me strength on this journey to this point.

    ¡°Make up your mind-no yo. Right now, you¡¯re like a wussy ex-boyfriend who keeps thinking back on the girl that already dumped him-nano yo. You¡¯ll be a stalker-no yo.¡±

    ¡°Stop it with the creepy metaphors! ¡­ Well, it¡¯s only somewhat, but I get what you mean. Thank you, Karen nee-san.¡±

    ¡°Fufun, of course-no yo.¡±

    Karen nee-san replied with a smug face, and Sousuke nii-san also strummed his guitar. Why did you y a level up sound effect¡­? You mean I leveled up?

    ¡°Not fair-! I was the one who gave the advice in the first ceee! Spirits! God spiritsss!¡±

    No well, I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, so.

    As I was staring with amazement at the Alcohol God who was hugging a sake bottle and spinning in ce, another rain ofsers assaulted us from below.

    Just like earlier, Karen nee-san and the others teleported away.

    ¡°Work hard-no yo.¡±

    Leaving that sentence behind, the three of them disappeared. They¡¯ll probably be watching this battle while rxing somewhere. To the gods, this might be something on the level of amunity event.

    ¡°Alright, then time to get this event going, I guess.¡±

    I released the divinity circting around my entire body. Suika said that there¡¯s things ¡°mixed in¡± my divinity. So basically, I just need to produce pure divinity that doesn¡¯t have my magic power mixed into it.

    I used the World God-sama as a reference. My divinity has the same base characteristics as his. That godly (well, this is obvious) divinity that I experienced during that incident back in Ramissh Theocracy. I¡¯ll have to purify and distill my divinity until it reaches that level.

    Strangely, my heart is calm despite the daunting task.

    A spontaneous sh of light floated up in my mind. It felt like a small spark, and it also felt like a huge explosion; it was a sh of something being created.

    When I came to, before I knew it, my whole body was overflowing with divinity. It¡¯s different from how I was ¡°d¡± in divinity ¡°on the outside¡± before. This time, it¡¯s ¡°flowing out from the inside¡±.

    I did it. It felt like that moment when you popped open the cap of a water bottle, or the moment when you pushed a part of a stic model into the socket it fits in.

    It was done so smoothly, I couldn¡¯t even understand why I didn¡¯t do it before this.

    Without a doubt, I can ept that this is also me.

    That power, through the ether liquid running throughout Reginleiv, spread across the entire frame and enveloped it.

    An overflowing amount of divinity was also poured into the crystal greatsword held in Reginleiv¡¯s hands.

    Karen nee-san¡¯s divinity was pink, and Moroha nee-san¡¯s divinity was sky blue mixed with a tinge of gold, that kind of pale color; while my transformed divinity shone with a silver¡­ No, tinum light.

    A divinity with a tinum shine. Different from World God-sama¡¯s golden divinity as well, a color that belong only to me.

    Anotherser came from the evil god.

    While dodging that, I once again cut the evil god¡¯s limb like earlier. This time, the sword went through it with a crisp feeling like cutting radish.

    Gigigigigigigigigigii!

    The cut surface of the limb began producing ck smoke, and for the first time, the evil god writhed in agony. The limb I cut off did not regenerate, and fell off while melting down into a sludge.

    This¡¯ll work. I can do this.

    ¡°Touya-san! Are you okay!?¡±

    Suddenly, Yumina¡¯s voice was heard over thems. When I turned around, on the monitor, everyone was heading over here in their Valkyrias from beyond Eisenbrook which doesn¡¯t exist anymore.

    At the same time, light particles began condensing between the evil god¡¯srge antennae. The speed at which the light condensed was faster than earlier. Oi, wait a sec¡­!

    The attack that obliterated Eisenbrook, instead of being shot towards me, flew towards everyone else as they were running this way.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 423: The Power of Love, and the Molted Evil God.

    <h4>Chapter 423: The Power of Love, and the Molted Evil God.</h4>

    In order to defend against the ball of light, I tried to activate [Teleport], but stopped due to sensing another flow of magic power that urred faster.

    A second crater was created together with a tremendous explosion and huge tremors. If everyone had been there, not even a trace of them would¡¯ve been left.

    I breathed a small sigh of relief. Beneath me, everyone¡¯s Valkyrias were standing on the ground.

    The instant the ball of light was fired, they used [Teleport] to move to where I am.

    It¡¯s not Sakura¡¯s power. The aforementioned ¡°Mochizuki Touya¡± app had also been distributed to everyone¡¯s phones as well. They used [Teleport] through that.

    ¡°Touya-san, so you were alright.¡±

    ¡°Sorry everyone, I was shut away by that idiot Yura for a bit. It took me a bit to try to get out.¡±

    For the moment, I apologized to everyone. They probably worried quite a bit. Huh, wait a second?

    ¡°Where¡¯s Ende¡¯s group?¡±

    The ones here are only the nine Valkyrias. Ende¡¯s group¡­ Him, Mel, Nei and Rize are not here.

    ¡°We asked Mel and the others to go help defeat the variants. The Dragoon was pretty badly beaten up, and fighting against the evil god using only their own bodies is a bit, you know.¡±

    Elze, inside Gerhilde, answered my question. True, even with the ¡°Mochizuki Touya¡± app, fighting against the evil god with just your own body is quite reckless.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the evil god-degozaru ka¡­¡±

    ¡°I like big things, but I hate bugs-ja.¡±

    Everyone looked at the evil god which is slowly turning this way. Thergepound eyes looked directly back at us. I can¡¯t feel any emotion or will from that guy. As I thought, it should be moving on nothing but instinct.

    Sparks began flying off the tips of therge antennae on the evil god¡¯s head. It¡¯sing!

    ¡°Everyone, spread out!¡±

    The moment I shouted, all the Valkyrias activated [Fly] and evacuated to the skies.

    Right after that, a huge lightning bolt shot out from the evil god¡¯s antennae and struck the ce we were at just now.

    Every one of its attacks are huge. What a nuisance, this guy.

    ¡°Touya-san, um, there¡¯s actually something I want to, ask¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, what is it?¡±

    ¡°This power that¡¯s been flowing into us since a while ago, is this Touya-san¡¯s, power?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    When I squinted my eyes towards everyone else after hearing Linze¡¯s words, tinum-colored divinity was drifting of everyone¡¯s frame like heat hazes.

    Wait, doesn¡¯t that look just like my divinity¡­!

    Is my power flowing to everyone due to them being my dependants?

    ¡°How should I say it¡­ It¡¯s a warm power.¡±

    ¡°I can feel King-sama beside me. I definitely won¡¯t lose now.¡±

    ¡°Fufu. Basically, it¡¯s darling¡¯s love.¡±

    ¡°Touya-sama¡¯s love! We are invincible now, as long as we have this!¡±

    What is that, so embarrassing. Stop it! I mean, it¡¯s actually kinda true, but it¡¯s he embarrassing if you say it out loud like that!

    ¡°Well then, in order to respond to this love as well, everyone, let¡¯s beat that evil god with all our strength!¡±

    Everyone nodded to Yumina¡¯s words and released the divinity within themselves. They¡¯re still below mine, but those are indeed pure divinity.

    I suddenly came to a shocked realization. The girls were already determined. To apany me on my path as my, as a god¡¯s dependants. They had no hesitation about it.

    That means I was the one who was the most indecisive¡­ I don¡¯t have the face to face them.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The vanguard was Elze. While flying towards the evil god with [Fly], she nimbly dodged thesers it shot at her.

    ¡°[Touki Release]! Finishing move! [Cannon Break]!¡±

    Gerhilde¡¯s pile bunker smashed into one of the evil god¡¯s limbs. Due to the sheer size of the limb, it wasn¡¯t broken off in one go, but she did manage to putrge cracks into it.

    The numerous cracks did not regenerate as they produced ck smoke. Elze¡¯s divinity is, no doubt, preventing that from happening.

    ¡°Deyaaaaaah!¡±

    ¡°Haaaaaaaah!¡±

    The ones who charged in towards that were two frames, colored purple and orange. Yae¡¯s Schwertleite, and Hilda¡¯s Siegrune. Holding a tachi and a broadsword d in a tinum glow, they flew towards the limb cracked from Elze¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Kokonoe Shinmeiryuu Ougi, Ryuuga Retsuzan!¡±

    ¡°Lestia-style Sword Technique, Sixth ¡¤ Thunderp!¡±

    The two frames shed into the cracked limb in an X shape while crossing over each other.

    Like a piece of sswork, the limb broke into pieces, and fell onto the ground.

    While ck smoke ising out of its wounds, the evil god turned to the three Frame Gears that had cut off one of its limbs, and shot out another giant thunderbolt from its antennae.

    However, the three of them immediately retreated using [Teleport].

    As the evil god was using itspound eyes to search for the three that disappeared, a crystal bullet with [Mega Explosion] enchanted on itnded right on one of them.

    Gigigigiii-!

    The evil god¡¯s upper body rocked from the huge explosion. And right then, another crystal bullet struck its throat. Another set of mes and shockwaves assaulted the evil god.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s really easy to hit when it¡¯s that big.¡±

    Yumina¡¯s Brunnhilde, holding up a rifle-type equipment, fired a third crystal bullet. This onended on the evil god¡¯s abdomen, and triggered yet another huge explosion.

    While the bullets did not cause great damage to the evil god, they did create cracks on its body.

    Following that, an explosion also urred on the evil god¡¯s shoulder. This one isn¡¯t from Brunnhilde; it¡¯s from Luu¡¯s Waltraute. The emerald green frame was equipped with the C-unit for bombardment purposes.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, it really is easy to hit. Even I, who has worse uracy, can hit it easily.¡±

    Gigigigigigigigiiii-!

    From the evil god¡¯s wings, an unpleasant dissonant sound is produced. Together with the unpleasantness, our frames were also assaulted by some kind of shockwave. It seems like those sounds areden with divinity. Just like the effect of [Gravity], the frames were pressured by an unknown force, and raised creaking noises.

    It¡¯s probably done in order to not let us approach it; unfortunately, we have a songstress in our midst here.

    ¡°Won¡¯t let you.¡±

    From Sakura¡¯s Rossweisse, a strong singing voice was projected out.

    I¡¯m pretty sure that song was the one used to find the variant advanced-ss¡¯ core locationsst time.

    This song, which has the simple, straightforward title of ¡°the Power of Love¡±, was also the theme song of a famous movie about time travel. The power that makes the world spin. That¡¯s the power of love.

    Nothing can hold a candle to it. That includes, of course, the evil god.

    The dissonant sound was erased by Sakura¡¯s singing, and the pressure on our frames disappeared.

    ¡°Next up is me-ja!¡±

    Suu¡¯s golden giant, Ortlinde Overlord took ¡°that¡± out of the [Storage].

    Anti-advanced-ss specialized giga gravity weapon, [Gold Hammer]. A gigantic golden ball with vicious spikes all over it.

    Holding the handle connected to the ball by a long chain, Ortlinde Overlord began swinging the ball in a circle furiously. From a vertical spin to a horizontal spin. The magi-graviton created via [Gravity] and [Prison] began steadily umting inside the main body of the hammer.

    Gigigigigigigigi!

    Reacting to the divinity that¡¯s swelling up from Ortlinde Overlord, the evil god rained downsers upon it. While Ortlinde looked to be defenseless at first nce, Suu and the others have the strong helper known as the ¡°Mochizuki Touya¡± app.

    ¡°[Reflection]!¡±

    A translucent wall was created in front of Ortlinde in midair, and reflected all thesers pouring down at it, sending them far beyond the horizon.

    Suu threw the golden hammer, which had begun releasing sparks, towards the evil god with every ounce of her strength.

    ¡°Turn to dust¡ªttt!¡±

    The golden ball, which had turned into a mass of magi-graviton, flew towards the evil god. It probably sensed the danger; the evil god used its long snake-like tail and tried to m it down.

    The moment they contact each other, a blinding sh and tremendous explosion sounds assaulted us.

    Gigigigigigigigigi!?

    Around half of the evil god¡¯s tail turned into gold sand and drifted away together with the wind. The Gold Hammer also disintegrated with it.

    ¡°Muu, I messed up-no.¡±

    If it was before, Ortlinde would¡¯ve been forcibly shut down due to being unable to withstand the reaction of using the Gold Hammer. However, with the various revisions done to it, plus the magic power supplying from the ¡°Mochizuki Touya¡± app, it¡¯s still able to move right now.

    ¡°I want to make it eat another Gold Hammer, but that was thest one I had-no.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough. Just leave the rest to us.¡±

    Both Suu and I looked backwards as we heard Leen¡¯s voice.

    Over there, Leen¡¯s Grimgerde and Linze¡¯s Helmwige could be seen propping up a gigantic cannon.

    Giant magic gun [Brionac]. A final weapon designed for anti-advanced-ssbat. It¡¯s a cannon that shoots out a drill bullet, requiring a ridiculous amount of magic power and fine magic control at the same time.

    If used with my Reginleiv, it bes hard to control, and with Leen and Linze, it can only be fired once due to their total magic power capacity; it¡¯s an unruly weapon.

    It takes a long time to fill it with magic power too. It¡¯s a weapon that¡¯s truly hard to use, but it seems that the two of them had already foresaw something like this happening, as they¡¯ve been pouring magic power into it since the beginning of the fight. The meter on the side of the cannon is already at full charge.

    ¡°Charging rate is 100%, desu!¡±

    ¡°Firee!¡±

    The giant drill bullet that was fired out together with a huge boom shot towards the evil god¡¯s abdomen in a straight line.

    The drill bullet then began to rotate at high speed. While crushing the evil god¡¯s abdomen mercilessly into pieces, the drill continued flying forward.

    Gigigigigigigigigigigigi!?

    While staring at the drill bullet piercing into its abdomen, the evil god let out a death cry-like noise.

    The drill bullet, which was crushing the evil god¡¯s metallic body as it proceeded forward, finallypletely pierced through its abdomen and came out on the other side.

    If this was a human¡¯s body, that would be the equivalent of having a gold ball-sized hole opened up on your stomach. Normally, you¡¯d die pretty quickly from that, but the evil god doesn¡¯t have things like internal organs. However, the damage from the divinity in the attack should still be substantial.

    Gigigigigigigigigigi¡­¡­ Re¡­ Ka¡­ Nari¡­

    ¡°What?¡±

    The evil god¡¯s movements stopped, and a voice I recognize could be heard from it. That voice is¡­!

    ¡°I am a god¡­ The absolute and supreme god¡­ I will not forgive anyone who dare to disobey me¡­ Foolish bugs crawling on the earth who dare to defy god, receive divine punishment!¡±

    Light began flowing out of every part of the evil god¡¯s body. Together with a rainbow-colored haze, cracks began appearing all over the evil god.

    Its back, from which the wings grew out of, split vertically with arge motion. The silkmoth- like wings fell off and struck the ground, shattering into pieces.

    From within the split-open back, something grew out. Rainbow-colored particles flowed out like the rainbow lights that appear when you look at the back of a CD or DVD, and formed the shapes ofrge bat wings.

    Three pairs, six wings in total. While its shape is that of a bat¡¯s wings, somehow, it gives people an artificial impression.

    An angr-looking back followed those wings. And after that, six new limbs that withdrew themselves from the old body like throwing away an empty shell. These six limbs aren¡¯t the

    thin insectoid ones like before. They¡¯re thick and muscr, with the forearm until the elbow covered in a ck armor-like exoskeleton.

    Equally thick and armored legs broke out from the snake-like lower body as well. A new, thorn-filled tail also sprouted from the now-halved tail.

    An armored helmet-like head was at the top, with two sinister-looking horns on the sides.

    The former silkmoth-like body gradually fell off in pieces like a snake shedding its old skin, and ¡°that¡± finally showed its full figure in front of us.

    Different from the dark golden glow its old body had, the current one was d in a rainbow light.

    After having a look at its whole body, I felt distinctly that it did not give off an organic feeling.

    It¡¯s like¡­ No, it most definitely had argely mechanical design. It¡¯s a rainbow-colored evil god that looked as if a Frame Gear was twisted and merged with a living being.

    While it looked somewhat simr to Hekatonkheire, that one had a strong image of being devilish. However, this one has some vestiges of Phrase-like design in it. If Hekatonkheire was a robot, then this evil god would be an android, something like that.

    While it tried to look like a living being, it¡¯s not. A distinct unpleasantness like that was present on that body.

    ¡°Foolish beings who defy god¡­ Useless humans who can do nothing besides ravaging, corrupting, and draining everything from the earth they live on¡­ Foolish¡­ Foolish foolish foolish foolish foolish! Even though all would¡¯ve been well if you had shut up and obeyed me!¡±

    This voice¡­ There¡¯s no doubt. Tch, so he didn¡¯t perish?

    ¡°You seem well, NEET god.¡±

    ¡°¡­? You bastard¡­! That brat from back then! How dare you, it was your fault!¡±

    ¡°Stop trying to push it onto others. You reaped what you sowed.¡±

    ¡°Shut uppppp!¡±

    From the tip of the horns on its helmet, a three-pronged lightning strike flew towards me.

    ¡°[Shield]!¡±

    If I used [Reflection], I might hit everyone else with the stray shots, so I used a protective wall instead to block the attack.

    While white smoke wasing off it, the evil god took one step forward. The long, spiked tail behind him also moved in tandem.

    ¡°Each and everyone of you, trying to get in my way! You ipetents! If you leave everything to me, I would¡¯ve been able to create a perfect world! Without war or poverty, a world where everyone is equal, governed by justws; why would you reject such a world! All that live on this world are gods¡¯ servants; what is wrong with managing them!? Isn¡¯t it a god¡¯s duty to guide the foolish ones!?¡±

    I was so amazed I don¡¯t even have words to refute him, looking at his way of acting, as if him being right was an universal truth. World God-sama made a very good call in not raising this guy up from his position as a subordinate god. He might¡¯ve hoped to see his thought pattern change for the better in the past, but there¡¯s probably no more need of that now.

    ¡°Mode change: Dagger.¡±

    The greatsword held in Reginleiv¡¯s hands changed into forty-eight daggers in an instant, and began circling around the frame like satellites.

    tinum divinity was d around each of the daggers, looking like they were ame. There¡¯s no forgiveness here for an enemy of the world.

    ¡°[dius].¡±

    The 48 tinum meteors that flew away from Reginleiv pierced through the mechanical evil god¡¯s arms, wings, legs, chest, head, one after another. It was a fierce onught by 48 arrowheads at their full power.

    After the attack finished, the 48 daggers returned to their positions beside Reginleiv, and once again began orbiting it like satellites.

    ¡°Guogagagagaa! Damn you! Damn you bratttttt! A mere human dare to pretend he¡¯s a god, and stand up to a legitimate god such as myself¡­!? Unforgivable! I will not forgive you! I will tear you apart! You inferior existence who only amounts to something created by the gods!¡±

    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯ll teach you something. On Earth, we call a world where a single ruler controls everything a dystopia. Remember that.¡±

    The 48 daggers orbiting Reginleiv once again began zing with a tinum aura. This guy will be crushed here by me. I¡¯ll destroy this thing, the result born of a self-centered and delusional god. Neither myself, nor the world, are nice enough to let him continue sleep talking when it¡¯s already way past daybreak.

    ¡°[dius].¡±

    Once again, a group of tinum meteors assaulted the evil god.

    -Pixel

 Chapter 424: Finale, and Another End.

    <h4>Chapter 424: Finale, and Another End.</h4>

    ¡°Human upstarts! You dare lecture me, a god who has lived through countless millennia!? Insolent! Uncouth! Receive judgmenttttt!¡±

    Even as my [dius] was prating his body, the roaring evil god let out thousands of lightning strikes. Each one had a huge amount of force behind it, and the slower models, Suu¡¯s Ortlinde Overlord and Leen¡¯s Grimgerde received the rain of lightning directly.

    ¡°Are you two alright!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine-ja. However, the barrier wall was cut down by about 40%-no.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about the same on my end. We can take at most another one of that thing.¡±

    The barrier walls that are installed on Reginleiv and the Valkyrias will automatically defend against attacks. However, it¡¯s not impregnable by any means; if an attack with strength exceeding its limit hits it, it would be broken through, and it would also disappear if it¡¯s hit enough times.

    Those barrier walls were made by pouring quite a bit of magic power into them; that proves the power the evil god¡¯s lighting strikes just now carried.

    Those lightnings are too fast for [Teleport], too. Except for Sakura, everyone else who¡¯s still unused to transfer magic would probably have difficulty dodging them.

    ¡°Petty tricks! Then how about this!?¡±

    Laser beams were fired out from each finger on the evil god¡¯s six arms. Thirty streaks of light assaulted us from all directions.

    ¡°Guh!¡±

    ¡°Kyaa!¡±

    ¡°Mumu!¡±

    Hilda, Linze, and Yae were hit directly by thesers. While their barrier walls didn¡¯t break, they were blown back by the force, and their bnces were broken. And like that, they would eat anotherser and be blown away again. Not good! At that rate, their barriers won¡¯tst long!

    ¡°Stardust Shell!¡±

    Suu¡¯s Ortlinde Overlord stood in front of everyone else; from its outstretched left hand, several star-shaped lights were produced.

    Those lights turned into a protective barrier, and blocked thesers for everyone else.

    And, the moment thesers stopped shooting, Ortlinde Overlord shot out its right arm from the elbow down at high speed.

    ¡°Cannon Knuckle Spiral!¡±

    The rocket punch that turned into a golden arrow splendidly struck the evil god¡¯s throat, and although it was only to a slight degree, a part of the armor near that spot was broken. The right arm then returned back to Ortlinde.

    ¡°How¡¯s that-ja!¡±

    ¡°How dare you¡­! That brat over there can still be tolerated, but you, you mere humans managed to injure me who is a god¡­! Uneptable¡­! Uneptable! Like hell I can ept thissssss!¡±

    The evil god released rainbow-colored divinity from his whole body, and together with that roar, unleashed lightning strikes in all directions.

    ¡°You¡¯re no longer a god, you know. You¡¯re an evil god who¡¯s born here in this world. You¡¯re below a proper god, just a demigod now.¡±

    ¡°Shut upppppppppp!¡±

    The six palms of the evil god began to glow red, blue, green, brown, yellow and ck respectively. Those lights are¡­!

    ¡°Attribute magics areing! Be careful!¡±

    Leen¡¯s voice reached my cockpit. The next instant, a super-sized fireball from the palm glowing red, a freezing blizzard from the palm glowing blue, a fierce tornado from the palm glowing green, innumerable rock pellets from the palm glowing brown, a hugeser from the palm glowing yellow, and ck smoke that took the shape of countless evil ghosts from the palm glowing cked assaulted us all.

    Everyone first tookrge motions to dodge theser that reached us first. We then defended against the fireball, blizzard, tornado and rocks with [Shield] and [Reflection], andstly, used [Teleport] to get away from the ck smoke which is likely a kind of curse simr to [Energy Drain].

    Theser blew away a mountain far behind us, the scattered fireball burned the ground, and the blizzard froze the air.

    The textbook definition of environmental destruction. Well, since he¡¯s an evil god, it¡¯s natural for him to be destroying the world, I guess.

    ¡°I am a god! An immortal and supreme deity! The only god of this world, and one who rules over all! That is why you all should kneel! That is your natural form!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really getting tired of this¡­ Don¡¯t make me say it so many times. You¡¯re not a god, and there¡¯s no reason for us to kneel before you. In the end, you¡¯re just a pathetic guy spewing delusions left and right.¡±

    Well, it¡¯s no use talking to this guy anyway. Words no longer reach him anymore. I¡¯m even starting to pity the guy a little.

    He can¡¯t recognize the fact that he wasn¡¯t recognized. He himself is right. Everyone else is wrong. Those who can¡¯t understand the way he thinks are ipetent. It¡¯s clear as day that his thought process is currently like that.

    It¡¯s like a child¡¯s tantrum. Did he learn nothing from living for thousands of years as a subordinate god? Just how much of those years did he waste away¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the sad existence, aren¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°Hold your tongue! You insolent fool who defies god!¡±

    ¡°¡­ You, I guess you can¡¯t notice it yourself, but you¡¯re currently receiving the full influence of a whole bunch of negative human emotions, you know? Rage, hate, jealousy; you¡¯re just going hysterical driven by those emotions.¡±

    ¡°I am the same as¡­ A human¡­? Don¡¯t you kid with meeeeee!¡±

    Several dozen thorns were fired from the evil god¡¯s tail into the sky. Those thorns then exploded, and smaller thorns, which were probably packed inside therger ones, rained down upon us.

    It¡¯s the same thing as that cluster bomb used by advanced-sses¡­!

    ¡°[Prison]!¡±

    I casted barrier magic. If it was before, the [Prison] would¡¯ve been broken due to the evil god¡¯s divinity, but now, with tinum divinity d around it, it doesn¡¯t even budge in front of the rain of thorns.

    Everyone else also protected themselves using defensive magic. However, at that time, the evil god suddenly swung all six of his arms upwards.

    That instant, a huge amount of golden powder blew out of the thorns that have struck the ground, and assaulted everyone else except me who was protected by a [Prison].

    ¡°This is¡­!¡±

    ¡°What is this!?¡±

    ¡°Nu, kuh! Strength is¡­ Leaving my body¡­!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s frames, which were all painted over by the golden powders, lost their bnces and fell to the ground. At the same time, I also began feeling dizzy and nauseous. This is¡­!

    ¡°Kuhahahahaha! Painful, isn¡¯t it! That was all the [Godying Poison] I had left inside my body! First I¡¯ll grant your dependants a slow and torturous death. After that, you brat that dared to defy god, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up¡­¡±

    Godying Poison? You¡¯ll kill Yumina and the others¡­? Some kid-like idiot god who couldn¡¯t be a proper god came down on earth and threw a tantrum because of that, and in the end, he would take my precious ones away just like that?

    Like hell something like that can be forgiven. Don¡¯t screw around with me. Don¡¯t screw around with me!

    ¡°Don¡¯t screw with me, you bastard¡­! You damn NEET bastard who made everything to be other¡¯s faults and shamelessly vented your stupid anger all over the ce¡­!¡±

    ¡°Damn you¡­! You still dare to insult¡ª¡±

    The divinity that was flowing out from within me surged uprger andrger, and eventually exploded.

    Every single blood vessel in my body felt filled with strength, and I feel like every single pore on my skin was releasing divinity. A tinum light like a roaring ze enveloped everything. The dizziness and nausea that I had was blown away in an instant.

    ¡°Wh, what is with the size of that divinity!?¡±

    ¡°Mode change: Greatsword.¡±

    The forty-eight daggers gathered and formed an isosceles triangle-shaped greatsword once again. This is too small. I need a bigger sword to cut that piece of sh*t down.

    When I thought that, tinum divinity gathered around the sword and formed an evenrger shape.

    The divinity solidified, and a huge, beautiful tinum-colored holy sword was created. I can tell; this is a sword made to smite evil, which would be able to bury the evil god for good.

    This is¡­ A power that uses divinity to create various things, is it?

    It¡¯s a strange feeling. The way to use this power came to me as naturally as breathing. It¡¯s like it was a part of me from the beginning.

    ¡°Im-impossible! [Artifact Creation] in an instant!? That is an upper-ranked god¡¯s¡­!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll erase your existence from this world.¡±

    Reginleiv held up the holy sword with ease, and with a speed exceeding any it had disyed to this point, charged towards the evil god and cut off one of its arms.

    ¡°Gugyaaaaaaaa!? Wh, what is this searing pain!?¡±

    The arm that was cut off turned to ash before falling to the ground.

    I descended just like that, and cut off the evil god¡¯s tail with a vertical swing. Like cutting a radish, the rainbow-colored tail was severed easily.

    ¡°Gigyaaaaaaa!? Brat! You bastard, you bastarddddd!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really noisy, you know. Aren¡¯t you the supreme god? Endure something like this with your supreme-ness or something. Or is the god that you spoke of a pitiful existence like yours who keep constantly shouting and crying over nothing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill youuuuuuuu!!¡±

    The evil god tried to catch Reginleiv with its arms, but there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be caught by something like that. On the contrary, I cut off quite a few of his fingers while he was trying.

    ¡°Gyoeaaaaaaaa!? Damn you! Damn you! Why!? Why is something like this happening to me, who have worked under the gods for thousands, tens of thousands of years!? Isn¡¯t a single world not tolerablepared to that!? Are the gods so narrow-minded as to not even want to give a tiny, insignificant world like this over to me!?¡±

    ¡°It might be tiny and insignificant to you, but to us, it¡¯s the only world we¡¯ll ever live in. It¡¯s because you can¡¯t understand that that you never became, and will never be, a god.¡±

    He only thinks of a world as a tool to satisfy his own pride. To him, the people working hard to live their lives on that world are nothing but receable filler. No one would ever want to revere a god like that.

    World God-sama and the others don¡¯t interfere with the human realm too much. That¡¯s because they believe in those people. Even if they fall down, or head towards a dead end, they would learn from those mistakes and continue striving towards a better world; it¡¯s because the gods believe that.

    They¡¯re nothing like this guy who thought of the people living in the world to be foolish from the start.

    He can¡¯t even emphasize with the other party. Someone like him doesn¡¯t have the barest qualifications to be a god.

    I still havn¡¯t grasped all the qualifications needed to be a proper god yet as well. However, I¡¯ll definitely not be someone like him. For the sake of everyone whom I¡¯ve met, and helped me so far on this journey.

    ¡°[Copy].¡±

    The sword releasing a brilliant tinum light in Reginleiv¡¯s hands left its grasp, and became two. They then became four, then eight, until finally, forty-eight giant holy swords floated around Reginleiv like orbiting satellites.

    I don¡¯t know about a null-attribute magic called [Copy]. I just somehow knew that I can do this. It might be a part of the [Artifact Creation] ability that guy talked about. Well, whatever.

    Reginleiv¡¯s right arm pointed up straight towards the sky. The tips of the 48 holy swords all pointed towards the evil god.

    ¡°Yo, you bastard! What do you n to do with those!? Stop it! Stop it stop it stop it stop it sto¡ª!!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, can¡¯t hear ya. [¨ªomh Sis].¡±

    Forty-eight holy greatswordsunched themselves towards the evil god like missiles, leaving behind tinum-colored light trails.

    Shoulder, chest, arms, legs, abdomen, head; the holy swords mercilessly stabbed into the evil god.

    ¡°GugyaooooaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAaaaaaa!!!!¡±

    Raising a piercing death scream, the evil god¡¯s body began to crack all over. On top of those, the holy swords continued their attacks, further widening the cracks.

    The evil god bent his body backwardsrgely, possible due to intense pain, and fell over grandly just like that.

    The holy swords that are sticking in the evil god¡¯s body as he lied on the ground spread-eagled looked almost like grave marks.

    ¡°I am, a god¡­ The great, and supreme¡­¡±

    One of the holy swords broke up into twelve crystal boards, and returned to their positions on Reginleiv¡¯s back. At the same time, the other 47 holy swords stuck on the evil god¡¯s body disappeared like the morning mist.

    Together with that, the evil god¡¯s body also began crumbling down, turning into rainbow- colored sand. Those rainbow sands, too, began dissolving and disappearing together with ck smoke before long.

    Giving that a sidelong nce, I then pointed my hand at everyone¡¯s Valkyrias which are still fallen on the ground.

    ¡°[Delete].¡±

    The dark golden powder sticking to everyone¡¯s frames dissolved like cotton candy. With this, the Godying Poison should be eliminated too.

    ¡°Is everyone alright?¡±

    ¡°Ee¡­ There¡¯s still a bit of powerlessness, but I should be fine¡­ Sorry, in the end, we relied on Touya-san for everything¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. To begin with, this was something like my promotion test, anyway.¡±

    Yumina¡¯s Brunnhilde began slowly standing up. Following that, everyone else also stood up gradually. It seems that none of them suffered any serious injuries.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s start wrapping this up.¡±

    In order to contact everyone else, I reached my hand towards the smartphone ced on Reginleiv¡¯s console, and touched the ¡°Contact¡± icon.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ¡°Impossible¡­! The god was defeated¡­? Just what is that human called Mochizuki Touya!? Inconceivable! Like this, isn¡¯t¡­!?¡±

    Inside the barrier world he made himself, [Niflheim], Yura was standing in a daze.

    It¡¯s a nightmare. He tried to obtain the power of a god, control it as he wishes, and get his hands on a world for himself. His ambition of one day controlling his birthce, Phrasia, with that power one day also burst like a bubble.

    Where did he make a miscalction? The god that was born from carefully feeding the cocoon with power, and sacrificing countless humans; it was done in just like that.

    Was it just like what Mochizuki Touya had said, and that god was only a lowest-ranked god¡­? Did he foolish believe that god¡¯s words and got overjoyed at obtaining the strongest trump card while wallowing in a misunderstanding? If so, then it¡¯s just much too ridiculous. Yura, furious at his stupidity, mmed his fist into a barrier wall.

    That fist suddenly lost its color.

    ¡°Wh¡­!?¡±

    The blessing of a god is disappearing from his whole body. Yura¡¯s body was painted over by a heavy lead color.

    Together with that, [Niflheim] also disappeared while breaking down. It¡¯s only natural. It¡¯s beyond impossible for someone who doesn¡¯t have any divine powers to maintain a world with enough power to imprison a god.

    On the images projected in the air, the variants all over the ce also began turning lead- colored.

    ¡°At this rate, my n is¡­! Damn, now that it¡¯se to this, I¡¯ll have to somehow make it back to Phrasia, and make the young [Sovereign] into a puppet before nning my return¡­¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t let you do that.¡±

    ¡°Geeh!?¡±

    When he turned around upon hearing a sudden voice, there stood his former superior. Behind her, there are the figures of the two ruler-sses who, although he never saw eye-to-eye with, had travelled with him for a long period of time, and a young man with white hair, wearing a muffler.

    ¡°[Sovereign]¡­! How did you get here¡­!?¡±

    ¡°A friend from a different world gave me information regarding you.¡±

    Mel lightly waved her smartphone towards Yura. If it¡¯s dimensional transfer, Ende who¡¯s standing behind is also familiar with it. Now that [Niflheim] had broken, it¡¯s a simple matter for Ende to search for Yura¡¯s position using his divinity.

    ¡°Kuh!¡±

    ¡°[Prisma Rose].¡±

    Mel used the vines growing from her right hand to catch Yura, who was trying to escape, and mmed him to the ground just like that.

    ¡°Guhah!?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a persistent man. It¡¯s time to pay your dues, Yura.¡±

    The words spoken towards him have nothing but coldness in them. Yura recalled the ice-cold ruthlessness that the [Sovereign] before him had shown in the past, and felt shivers run down his spine.

    ¡°The fact that I couldn¡¯t detect your ambition¡­ That is my sin. Rather, I did not even try to see it, so it¡¯s only a matter of course. In the end, that resulted in many worlds being thrown into chaos and destroyed, and it had be a huge matter to this degree. Touya-san had dealt with most of the things himself, but at least, I shall close the curtains on this with my own hands.¡±

    While one of her hands continued to restrain Yura, Mel raised her other hand, from which a new crystal vine extended upwards. At its tip, arge machete-like de glimmered with light.

    Yura tried to activate [Supreme Crystal Armament], but his lead-colored body, which had lost both the blessing from a god and the characteristics as a Phrase, did not react. He finally realized that what is waiting for him is a ¡°death without meaning¡±, and shook in fear at that fact.

    ¡°Wa, please wait! O [Sovereign]! Please grant me your mercy! Please at least grant me a glorious death in Phrasia ording to our traditions¡­!¡±

    ¡°Just where in you do you think there is glory? It¡¯s unsightly to beg, you know. At least crumble beautifully in the end.¡±

    ¡°Wait! It¡¯s wrong! I¡¯m, I¡¯m not a person who should die here¡ª!¡±

    ¡°[Prisma Guillotine].¡±

    The swung-down de bisected Yura¡¯s neck, and crushed the core that was there to pieces.

    Yura¡¯s body crumbled into pieces, and began dissolving while raising ck smoke.

    ¡°Not, like this¡­ I, am¡­¡±

    The man who had led countless Phrase and drove many worlds into destruction, who wielded that power for the sake of his own ambition.

    In the end, that man¡¯s life ended in the dark gap between dimensions, not belonging to any world, where no one would remember his name.

    -Pixel

 Chapter 425: Wrapping Up, and Rest.

    <h4>Chapter 425: Wrapping Up, and Rest.</h4>

    Even after defeating the evil god, the variants around the world did not disappear. Even while the evil god¡¯s protection disappeared from their bodies, turning them into a dull lead color and rendering them unable to release divinity, they still lived.

    While the variants have been released from Yura¡¯s and the evil god¡¯s controls, it seems that the order of ¡°attack humans¡± have been deeply ingrained in them, and they continued to fight without stopping.

    However, having lost their regeneration powers and their ability to harden themselves, the current variants are just opponents on the same level as stone golems. The remaining variants around the world are being hunted down steadily by the knight orders and adventurers of various countries.

    We also flew around the world and cleaned up variants all over the ce. In the end, it turned into something like a chore for us. Pest removal work, so to speak.

    While there are countries in which variants appeared in several locations, there are also countries in which they didn¡¯t appear at all. Some countries ended with only minor damage, while others had several viges or towns devastated.

    The world had been saved, but it¡¯s not like there were no losses at all. Thinking about if I could¡¯ve saved everything is nothing but arrogance, but still, I couldn¡¯t help it.

    In the end, it took us 2 more days before we were able topletely remove the foreign invaders known as variants from this world.

    Everything is wrapped up, and Brunhild sent word of iting to an end to the other countries; at least for the moment, peace had returned to the world.

    After that, I returned to the castle and slept like a log. I didn¡¯t even see any dreams.

    ¡°Nu¡­?¡±

    When I woke up on the bed, it was still dark. I checked my smartphone; it¡¯s only 5 in the morning.

    The distributed ¡°Mochizuki Touya¡± app had already ended its service. While it did contribute greatly to our victory this time, Babylon¡¯s magic tank were apparently nearly squeezed dry in

    the process. Everyone did use it without reservation, after all. Well, that also contributed to the speed at which we were able to wrap everything up, though.

    ¡°Nn~¡±

    I stretched greatly on the bed, put on my coat, and went out to the empty balcony.

    The sun was just beginning to rise, and the sky started to brighten up.

    I sat down beside the round table ced on the balcony, and took out a pot of coffee and a mug from [Storage].

    After pouring myself a cup of coffee that¡¯s still steaming, I took a sip. Mm, delicious.

    ¡°Mind giving me a cup too?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    I took out a new mug and poured coffee into it for World God-sama, who suddenly appeared in front of me. I then ced two containers, with sugar and milk in them respectively, on the table for him to take.

    ¡°You¡¯re no longer surprised even if I show up all of a sudden, aren¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve somehow be able to tell when you would show up. Is this because I awakened as a god too?¡±

    ¡°Also because I¡¯m the other party in question here. You¡¯re my dependent in essence, and we both have divinity with simr characteristics. That¡¯s probably the reason. If it was the Love God or someone else, I don¡¯t think you would¡¯ve had the same reaction.¡±

    And here I thought I wouldn¡¯t be surprised by Karen nee-san¡¯s group¡¯s elusiveness anymore with this, but guess I was too na?ve.

    ¡°First, I suppose I should congratte you. You have defeated the evil god which appeared in this world. As per promised, myself, the World God, officially recognizes you as a member of

    the divine. While your divinity is that of an upper-ranked god¡¯s, your own position would be above the subordinate gods, and at the very bottom of the lower-ranked gods; something like that.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m starting from the very bottom, huh.¡±

    ¡°Of course you are. I can¡¯t show too much favoritism to you just because you¡¯re my dependant, you know. Well, the other gods all know that that¡¯s just me trying to save face, so you¡¯ll probably be an upper-ranked god quickly enough. I¡¯d say in around ten thousand years.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite the long period you¡¯re talking about¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing; once you¡¯re past two, three thousand, it¡¯ll go by in the blink of an eye.¡±

    Ah, that ¡°J¡¯s Law¡± thing, isn¡¯t it. I saw it once before on TV. When you¡¯re a kid, a day can feel like eternity; and yet when you turn into an adult, a whole year can pass in the blink of an eye. It¡¯s a theory about that. (Note: weirdly, I couldn¡¯t find any simple definitions on google. The guy¡¯s name is Paul J, and his niece Pierre J wrote the book that publicized it. Google yourself to know more.)

    To a 50-year-old man, one year would be 1/50th of his entire life. To a 5-year-old kid, that same year would equate to 1/5th of his entire life. Basically, one year to a 5-year-old would feel about as long as ten years would feel to a 50-year-old; that¡¯s what thisw theorizes.

    I suppose it¡¯s something along the lines of a kid having few experience in life, and thus seeing everything as a new experience, therefore lengthening the amount of time he feels have passed. And, as more experiences are piled up as he grow older, he bes used to the things he sees, and as such the passage of time would feel faster to him. Well, the fact that we¡¯re talking about a few thousand years here is still quite bizarre, though.

    ¡°For now, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Well, for the first hundred, two hundred years it¡¯s fine to continue living on the ground like a normal human. And, at a good time, you would move into the Divine Realm, and manage the world whileing down from time to time.¡±

    ¡°What should I do for the managing part?¡±

    Can I even manage an entire world when I¡¯m barely getting by managing this small country?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t do anything normally. Well, if the world was on the verge of being destroyed, or if it¡¯s going down a mistaken path, then you should start to do something about it.¡±

    ¡°And by something, you mean?¡±

    ¡°Granting someone in the world a holy sword and making him the hero that would save the world, or giving divine revtion to priests, things like that. Direct intervention are technically breaking the rules, after all. Having said that, though, there is the backdoor technique of the manager god descending into the world himself via turning into a human.¡±

    I¡¯m happy to not have to do anything most of the time, but to be honest, I¡¯d really not want the world to progress into a state where a hero would be necessary.

    ¡°Well, we can leave that aside for now. For the moment, this world is left in your charge. At the same time, I¡¯ve talked about this before, but I want this world to be a resort for the gods. This is only between us, but there¡¯s actually quite a substantial number of applicants already. Everyone wants the chance to stretch their wings without restrictions on the ground, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Will it be alright? It¡¯d trouble me a lot if peoplee down here and start rampaging around.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll do the selection regarding that on our end, so it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll have them descend after turning into humans, so even if they do start something it won¡¯t turn into the world getting destroyed; you can rest easy about that. Basically, they just want to live a normal¡­ Well, it¡¯s probably not going to be normal, but they just want to live like a regr human and enjoy that. It¡¯s like those virtual experiences you can gain in those TV game shows on your former world.¡±

    Ahh¡­ Yeah, I get what he¡¯s trying to say. Things like ying the role of a hero in an RPG, bing a popr man in dating sims, or solving cases as a great detective in adventure games¡­ Basically, they want to experience a different life to their current one. It¡¯s quite the mundane thought for gods, to be honest.

    I wonder. Did they be jealous of Karen nee-san and the others due to them having a lot of fun down here?

    ¡°The Love God, Sword God and others will also stay as your support and mentors like the Agriculture God. You¡¯d feel better about it that way too, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°This already feels like quite a bit of favoritism to me though. Isn¡¯t this different from what you were talking about earlier¡­¡±

    ¡°Hohoho, nobody would mind as long as it¡¯s not expressly stated out in the open. Thest time I had a dependant was a few billion years ago, too. Think of it as a parent¡¯s love¡­ Or rather, a grandparent¡¯s love for his grandson.¡±

    I¡¯m extremely thankful for it. Although, I wonder why is it I keep feeling that my supports will continue causing troubles for me in the future as well.

    ¡°Well, the things after this wille by themselves. Onest thing; this is something I want you to remember. No matter the world, it wille to an end one day. This world won¡¯t continue to exist forever. Of course, your former world as well. What¡¯s important, I believe, is the way that world had existed. Work hard, so that other gods can say ¡®that was a fantastic world¡¯ when the timees for it to disappear. And no matter what, please don¡¯t make the Destruction Gode here on a business trip, you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s an ending I¡¯d very much like to avoid too¡­¡±

    ¡°I believe that you can avoid it. Well then, until another time.¡±

    Like morning mist dispersing under the sun, the figure of World God-sama disappeared. The sun was alreadypletely up, and its rays illuminated the world around me.

    The world¡¯s manager, eh¡­ As expected, it hasn¡¯t really clicked in me yet. Well, he did say it¡¯s okay to live normally for a hundred years or two, so for now let¡¯s just go back to doing my normal duties.

    First¡ª

    ¡°Maybe this one is better after all¡­ How about Luu-san?¡±

    ¡°Uun¡­ I myself prefer something with more frills, to be honest. I also want it to have Regulus¡¯ colors on it too.¡±

    ¡°Uwa, this is pretty shy-degozaru na¡­ But then again, maybe something like this is just right-degozarou ka?¡±

    ¡°This one looks to be easier to move in, Yae-san. There¡¯s something simr in Lestia as well.¡±

    ¡°Too many. It¡¯s hard to decide like this. I¡¯ll just randomly¡­¡±

    ¡°Sakura-chan¡­ It¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime event, so you should choose carefully, alright. You might regret itter, you know?¡±

    ¡°P? You¡¯re not going to wear one, okay?¡±

    ¡°Ah, mou. This is difficult.¡±

    (Note: a few sentences are hard to tell, so from the top: Yumina, Luu, Yae, Hilda, Sakura, Linze, Leen and Elze. Suu¡¯s missing for some reason¡­)

    Currently, my fianc¨¦es were looking through the mountain of wedding dress photos that I¡¯ve ced on the table and worrying over their choices.

    It¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime event for them. I knew that, but still, I¡¯m a bit amazed at how much they¡¯re worrying over this. However, I¡¯m not stupid enough to say that out loud.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you just use your guts for this-no. It¡¯s useless to worry about it that much-ja.¡±

    Sitting beside me on a sofa a bit away from that table, Suu let out a straight ball like that.

    She had decided almost immediately, and passed the photo for that design to the head maid, Lapis-san. I had the urge to tell her to worry about it a bit more, but well, that straightforward decisiveness is also quite Suu-like.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally the wedding-jana. With this, I can finally call myself Touya¡¯s wife-ja. How joyous- no.¡±

    The girl who said that and then hugged me with a *gyuu* was definitely the one who had changed the most since I first met her. Her height didn¡¯t really rise a lot, but her womanly traits are gradually beginning to make themselves known.

    I had still thought of her as a kid, but nowadays there are times when my heart would skip a beat with her from time to time.

    Well, back on our world she¡¯s at the age where she would go into middle school next year, and considering the age of adulthood in this world is generally thought of as 15 or older, she can be said to be already nearly at the end of her child years. I mean, I¡¯m not exactly an adult myself yet, on that topic.

    ¡°For me, I¡¯m actually a bit apologetic to Duke Ortlinde for receiving Suu as my bride this early, to be honest.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it-no ja. Father and mother are head over heels for Ed currently, anyway. Well, I myself is head over heels for him too though-no.¡±

    Ed. Full name, Edward Ernes Ortlinde. Suu¡¯s younger brother, and the Ortlinde ducal house¡¯s heir. He¡¯s not even one year old currently. My younger brother-inw, basically.

    Once I marry Suu and everyone else, I¡¯ll gain a whole lot of older brothers- and sisters-inw, but the ones who are younger than me are only Ed and Yumina¡¯s younger brother, Prince Yamato. I guess in time, the two of them will call me ¡°aniue¡± or something like that as well.

    I hope Ed would show brilliant work as someone who would eventually be the right-hand man of the next king of Belfast, Prince Yamato. Still, Yamato and Ed, they both have pretty Japanese-like names. It¡¯s just a coincidence, though. (Note: Ed = Edo in this case, I guess.)

    ¡°Once we marry each other, I can stay here all the time-no ja. I¡¯ll be with you from morning til night, Touya. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±

    ¡°Right. I¡¯ve been with Suu for quite a bit lesspared to everyone else, after all.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been at home doing bridal training all this time-no jazo. I learnt things like cooking and sewing-no ja. They said nobles don¡¯t really need to learn them, but I want to have Touya eat my handmade cooking, and my children to wear clothes I sewed for them. That¡¯s why I worked really hard, you know?¡±

    She¡¯s a strong-willed girl who would finish something she decided on no matter what. She¡¯s simply straightforward to the end. When I thought about how that emotion of hers was all for my sake, I felt d all over again, and hugged Suu back.

    ¡°Unfair if it¡¯s just Suu.¡±

    Sakura came this way while pouting. Seems like she decided on hers too.

    ¡°Have you already finished?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡¯lle out of worrying over it. Rather than the outside, the inside¡¯s more important. Rather than that King-sama, me too.¡±

    Sakura then spread out her arms with a ¡°Nn.¡± With a wry smile on my face, I hugged Sakura like I did with Suu earlier.

    She has a part about her thates at me asking to get spoilt like this. She would deny it with all her might, but I kept thinking that the feeling of ¡°wanting to be spoilt by her father¡± was at the bottom of such a trait of hers.

    Sakura was raised without ever knowing her biological father. That¡¯s why, she might be holding feelings of adoration and longing for a fatherly figure.

    To be honest, there¡¯s nothing I want more than to tell her to direct at least some of those feelings at her actual father, though. His Majesty the Demon King is so pitiful I can¡¯t watch sometimes.

    If someone has a fatherplex but doesn¡¯t actually point those feelings at her father, is that still a fatherplex?

    Well, at least I know that the feelings Sakura has for me isn¡¯t just that.

    ¡°Sakura¡¯s a spoilt child-ja no.¡±

    ¡°Nothing wrong with acting spoilt with the husband who¡¯s older. A natural right.¡±

    Sakura replied to Suu like that with a straight face. Well, not just Sakura; everyone else is younger than me except Leen.

    Yae and Hilda are one year younger, Elze and Linze two, Sakura three, Yumina and Luu four, and Suu six.

    I had decided to throw away themon sense of my previous world, but still, is it really fine for an 18-year-old man to marry a 12-year-old girl¡­

    Well, since a year in this world is longer than a year on Earth, if we calcte using the actual time and Earth¡¯s calendar, Suu would be 16, though¡­ No matter how I look at her, she doesn¡¯t look 16. I can¡¯t really tell if it¡¯s because the people in this world growparatively slower or if it¡¯s because she became my dependant, though.

    On a side note, the girls, who became my dependants, would grow to a certain age before stopping their growth and bing immortal, apparently. Basically, they would be simr to Leen who¡¯s from the fairy tribe. For Leen herself, she would unfortunately stay the same forever since her growth had already stopped.

    After a few years, Leen¡¯s probably going to be the one who looks the youngest among the group, I suppose.

    ¡°And have you decided on when to hold the ceremony?¡±

    ¡°The world¡¯s still pretty chaotic currently, so. It¡¯s probably going to be after at least half a year or so. There¡¯s a bunch of things we have to do before that, too.¡±

    I replied to Sakura, who switched to hugging my arm.

    The n is for the marriage ceremony preparations to proceed slowly in the middle of all that. However, right now, I¡¯m a lot more concerned about what to do with Eisengard.

    Its function as a country hadpletely ceased, and it¡¯s a barrennd on the level of Yulong right now. The only saving grace¡­ Calling that might be a bit too much, but anyway, the fact that the Sacred Tree is there is also a factor to be considered.

    The spirits that escaped the country due to the Godying Poison were also drawn back slowly by the now-huge Sacred Tree. Eventually, it¡¯ll be and with far more spirits inhabiting it than before.

    The problem is, just who will take charge of thatnd¡­

    Nothing¡¯s happening right now, but it¡¯ll trouble us quite a bit if people started rising up here and there and proimed themselves to be the rightful owner of thosends, just like what happened in Yulong. In that regard, we¡¯re somewhat better off thanks to the Magicraft King having no children.

    Nothing strange should happen there as long as the threerge countries nearby, Raze Martial Kingdom, Strain Kingdom and Garudio Empire continue to keep an eye on that territory.

    ¡°Muu. You¡¯re thinking of somethingplicated again, aren¡¯t you? Touya¡¯s already worked more than enough, so for now, ignore the other things and pay more attention to us-no ja.¡±

    ¡°I agree with Suu on that. More attention.¡±

    The two then began chanting attention-, attention-, like that. I don¡¯t know if I should be happy or pressured¡­

    It¡¯s true that I havn¡¯t really had time to spend with everyone else these days due to how busy we are.

    Since the problem with the evil god is cleared away, I want to keep the girlspany as well, but¡­ There¡¯s a lot of things that have piled up as well, so¡­

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine for today, I suppose.¡±

    Since it¡¯s not like we can go out to some ce right now, I took out my smartphone and projected a screen into the air.

    ¡°Is this that thing called a movie from your world? Touya?¡±

    ¡°Since it seems like the others will take a bit more time to finish. Anything you two want to watch?¡±

    ¡°No to scary things. Yes to funny things.¡±

    Such was Sakura¡¯s statement. There was a time before this when I showed everyone a horror movie and they all went into panic mode; it¡¯s a bitter memory for me. Although, it¡¯s a weird

    feeling to see the people inhabiting a world with actual zombies and wraiths and stuff like that to be scared so easily.

    ¡°I guess something easy to understand would be good.¡±

    This smartphone, which is a sacred treasure for a god¡¯s exclusive use in a sense, can trante any dubbed movies to this world¡¯smonnguage. However, even if thenguage barrier is cleared, if the content is too far out of this world¡¯smon sense, it¡¯s inevitable for the viewers aside from me to be unable to understand it. Even if I showed the girls a movie about the money games of Wall Street, I doubt they¡¯ll understand it at all. Although if it¡¯s the professor or someone from that group, I feel like they¡¯ll understand more than me.

    I guess it¡¯ll be aedy film then. And a simple story which is interesting at the same time¡­ Un, this is good.

    It¡¯s a film about a piglet that bes the first ¡°shepherd pig¡± in history. It¡¯s a simple and heartwarming story that¡¯s rated quite highly by critics.

    ¡°Ohh, it¡¯s begun.¡±

    ¡°Looking forward.¡±

    While sandwiched between Suu and Sakura, I also settled down and started watching the movie, my first time in quite a while. This is nice, too.

    The fact that everyone else saw uster and also asked to watch the movie, so I reyed it once more from the top was also a good memory to me.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 426: Crime and Punishment, and Gratitude.

    <h4>Chapter 426: Crime and Punishment, and Gratitude.</h4>

    If possible, I wanted to leave this alone, but s.

    I¡¯m currently descending the stairs leading to the basement in our knight order¡¯s barracks. This basement didn¡¯t exist at first, and was something addedter on. Once I finished descending the spiral staircase, I came out on a passageway with a thick door straight ahead, and two knights on guard duty in a small room to the side of that door.

    One of them was writing something on the desk, while the other was behind him doing push- ups.

    I thought they looked familiar, and it turned out they were 2 of the 4 demi-humans I spottedst time during the survival test for the knight order entrance exams.

    The one writing on some documents is a wardog youth, and the one doing push-ups is a woman from the lion tribe. I think their names were Dingo and Ashley.

    ¡°¡­ Wh-, Your Majesty!?¡±

    ¡°Eh, His Majesty¡¯s here!?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine it¡¯s fine. No need for that.¡±

    The young man with a dog¡¯s head stood up abruptly, and the woman with lion ears on top of her head fell onto the ground in shock.

    I stopped them from trying to salute me, and pointed to the door leading to the dungeon besides us.

    ¡°I want to enter; is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Hah! Here is the key!¡±

    Dingo took therge key hanging on the wall and handed it over to me. After thanking the two, I used the key to open the thick iron doors.

    The area beyond the door is a dungeon. Arch-shaped passages can be seen to the sides, and at the end of those, sturdy-looking iron grids were fitted into the walls. The iron grids were engraved with magic patterns, and a barrier close in strength to my [Prison] is deployed here.

    ¡°She¡± was lying down in one of those dungeon cells.

    Inside the cell, there¡¯s a bed made from stone and topped with a sheet of tatami, and the beddings are ced on top of that. Beside the bed, a shabby shelf was ced, on top of which a light magic stone ced inside a cup served as lighting in ce of candles; it shone from inside the cup full of water. Next to that was a pair of sses.

    Further in, there¡¯s a shower room and toilet blocked from view by a curtain. It¡¯s quite a luxurious cell, if I do say so. Well, it¡¯s also quite hard to escape from here though. Magical barriers are ced all over the ce, so even if you sawed open the iron bars, or dug your way through the walls, you won¡¯t be able to get out.

    Also, in a corner of the room, a purple golem encased in an ice pir was ced. My [Eternal Coffin] won¡¯t melt as long as I don¡¯t give the magical signal on my end.

    ¡°Oi, you sleeping?¡±

    ¡°Nn~¡­ Not really¡­ Wait, that voice! To-yan!?¡±

    Throwing off the nket on top of her, Luna raised her upper body. Her hair looks messy, but herplexion is otherwise pretty good.

    ¡°You look pretty well for someone in prison for several days already.¡±

    ¡°Buu. Throwing me into a ce like this; To-yan is a bully!¡±

    ¡°You say that, but where else are you gonna find a prison that provides good meals 3 times a day and has a proper shower and toilet included in the cell?¡±

    You¡¯d hate it if they give you a pot for toilet, right. Compared to something like that, the imprisoned life you¡¯re having now is the height of luxury, you know. Well, it¡¯s still imprisonment in the end though.

    Well, that aside. I should get on with the main topic.

    ¡°Now then. Against you, there¡¯s the charges of invading the royal castle and attempting to assassinate royalty¡­¡±

    ¡°I did invade the castle, but royalty¡­ Ah, do you mean I tried to kill To-yan?¡±

    While having a nk face, Luna picked up the pair of sses on the shelf and put it on.

    ¡°Not just me, but Moroha nee-san and Karina nee-san as well. They¡¯re my rtives, you see, which makes¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wait, that! You mean those suuuper strong onee-samas were To-yan¡¯s sisters!?¡±

    I unintentionally took a step backwards due to Luna suddenly jumping up out of bed and charging all the way to right in front of me, grabbing the iron bars with a loud noise.

    ¡°O, only one of them. The other one was my cousin.¡±

    ¡°They were amazing! I couldn¡¯t hit them at all, and Vi was also taken out in an instant! If it¡¯s those onee-samas, they should be able to kill me really easily!¡±

    With sparkles in her eyes, Luna wiggled her body with her fingers crossed in front of her chest. She¡¯s panting too. Is she a pervert? Wait, no, I already knew that.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ve been meaning to ask since a while ago, but do you want to die or something?¡±

    ¡°I guess~. If I can die, then I would want to, or something like that. I don¡¯t really know myself. It¡¯s weird, isn¡¯t it, since I didn¡¯t want to die at all a long time ago. You know, I was told by Nia- chin once before, that the more I use Vi¡¯s power, the more I would be broken. Then at the end, Vi would kill me.¡±

    This girl¡­ Does she actually understand the fact that her mind is being corrupted?

    While knowing that, she did all those ridiculous things, and even as her mind is being corrupted by using Vi¡¯s power, she wants to be killed by Vi one day¡­ Something like that?

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault anyway, To-yan. I thought To-yan would be able to kill me, but you turned out to be such a wimp. This damn beta protag.¡±

    ¡°Why am I getting shot from unrted stuff all of a sudden¡­?¡±

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s really scary when you die, right? I¡¯ve had that several times already. Every time it happens, a lot of things get pulled out of my head, and before long, I felt more pleasure than pain when I¡¯m dying. shing and being shed, piercing through someone and that someone piercing through me as well. The pain feels so good to me. It makes me feel alive.¡±

    She can only feel alive through the act of receiving pain. What¡¯s more, every time she receives pain, her mind bes more broken, and she takes another step towards death. She¡¯s beyond saving.

    Chrome Lanches, who created the [Crown]s, gave them power overwhelmingly higher than any other golems through extracting pensation¡± from their masters.

    In a sense, it¡¯s like a devil¡¯s pact. In order to obtain power, something precious to you is first taken away. In Luna¡¯s case, it can be said that thepensation taken from her is her life; a living body with a mind that has already perished is the same as being dead.

    Furthermore, that ability is automatic. Even if Luna stopped wishing to use the [Crown]¡¯s power one day, if she gets injured, Vi will automatically regenerate her body with its power, and takepensation from her mercilessly in the process. There is no freedom granted to its master. This is more like a scam than a proper pact.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why, I thought I¡¯d be d if To-yan was the one who killed me. Ah, but can I also fight with those onee-samas again? Un, this is troubling¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll excuse myself from that. I don¡¯t have any intentions of killing you at the moment.¡±

    ording to Bastet and the others, she did protect the Sacred Tree, after all. Well, just that won¡¯t cancel out her crimes. I¡¯ll still have her receive some punishment.

    ¡°Eeh-? Aftering this far? Sigh, this is why virg¡ª¡±

    ¡°You shut up for a sec.¡±

    God damn, this girl has zero delicacy!

    To be honest, regarding her pensation¡±¡­ Rather, regarding the [Crown]s¡¯pensation- taking system, I¡¯ve heard from Dr. Elka about a few methods that might be able to do something about it.

    Normally, you just destroy the golem, but Vi¡¯s ability is [Super Regeneration]. Destroying it would be tough. If I use my divinity, then it¡¯s not impossible, but¡­

    ¡°If I say I want topletely destroy Vi, what would you do? If I did that, your mind wouldn¡¯t be weirder, you know?¡±

    ¡°Destory Vi? Hmm¡­ I think I¡¯d mind it, a little. Vi¡¯s not a bad kid, you know. It¡¯s nice to me too. When I¡¯m hungry it would bring me food from somewhere, and when I¡¯m sleepy it would carry me on its back. I don¡¯t think Vi wanted to be born that way too. The one in the wrong is the guy who made Vi to be like this, you know.¡±

    Don¡¯t worry about that. If it¡¯s the creator you¡¯re talking about, he lost all of his memories 5000 years ago when the white [Crown], Albus went into a rampage. It¡¯s prettyte to think about that, but I guess you can say he got what he deserved.

    If she doesn¡¯t want Vi destroyed, then I suppose I¡¯ll do something else.

    With a divinity-enhanced [Teleport], I transferred myself into the prison. The barrier around the cell would normally repel teleportation magic as well, but not my version. I sure have be out-of-the-norm, if I do say so myself. Well, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s a recent thing.

    ¡°Ueh!?¡±

    Ignoring Luna who¡¯s shocked to see me suddenly appearing inside her cell, I approached the ice pir ced in the corner with Vi frozen inside it.

    When I half-released the [Eternal Coffin], the ice began melting, and before long Vi, thawed only down to its shoulders, appeared from within the ice.

    ¡°Gi.¡±

    Vi tried to free itself from the ice, but with its arms and legs still encased, I doubt it can do anything.

    ¡°Vi. I¡¯ll take your [Crown] status from you now. Don¡¯t think badly of me, okay? Your power will only create misfortune, after all.¡±

    I grabbed Vi¡¯s head and casted [Analyze]. I don¡¯t understand the detailed construction, but simple stuff like the flow of its energy is a different matter. As well as the magical path that connects Vi to Luna. This power can be said to be Vi itself, so I can¡¯t very well erase itpletely. In which case¡­

    ¡°[Cracking].¡±

    Null-attribute modifying magic [Cracking]. Originally, it¡¯s a magic that changed an artifact¡¯s effect.

    Having said that, it can¡¯t do something like making a magic staff that shot out fireballs shoot lightning instead. However, it can make the fireball smaller, or make it not appear at all.

    I used it to interfere with Vi¡¯s [Crown] ability, making it inoperable, and made a new system based on its properties.

    ¡°With this, Vi is no longer a [Crown]. It¡¯s just a really powerful golem.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­¡±

    ¡°Zip it. If you don¡¯t believe me, try stabbing yourself with this.¡±

    I took out a needle from [Storage] and passed it to Luna. She held the needle with a shaky hand, slowly took off her pair of sses, and thrusted the needle towards her eyeball¡ª

    ¡°AAAAHH! Dangerous! What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing, you idiot!?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Stabbing my eye?¡±

    ¡°Do it on your fingers, dumbass!¡±

    This girl scary. Since I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s gonna do again, I took the needle back and lightly stabbed her white fingertip myself. Very soon, a red droplet of blood appeared on Luna¡¯s fingertip. Even after wiping the blood away, if you apply pressure to that finger, blood will begin to seep out again. The wound isn¡¯t going to close by itself.

    ¡°It¡¯s not healing¡­ Really?¡±

    ¡°Try asking Vi to heal you. Then it¡¯d heal.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Etto, Vi, can you fix this?¡±

    ¡°Gi.¡±

    From Vi, magic power flowed into Luna through the pathway connecting the two. While I made its Crown skill, [Super Regeneration] unusable, I created a new golem skill on the level of something held by a normal Legacy golem. Basically, it¡¯s a ranked-down, normal regeneration.

    Something like a needle prick on her fingertip can be healed in an instant.

    ¡°What does this mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°Vi is now a normal golem with the ability to heal your injuries, is what this means. Well, as expected, it can¡¯t heal fatal injuries anymore, though.¡±

    It would fix simple wounds easily, but instant death-level injuries are probably beyond it. The next time Luna had a hole opened in her stomach, she would die for real.

    ¡°And, here¡¯s the punishment for you as well. [O Darkness bind, give punishment to the sins of man, Guilty Curse].¡±

    There¡¯s no way I can let Luna go free and ignore her crimes just like this. The ¡°curse¡± I thought up in order to punish her had just been casted.

    ¡°With this, you can no longer feel any pleasure from receiving pain.¡±

    ¡°Eh!?¡±

    ¡°Instead of that¡­ ¡®Luna, thank you for protecting the Sacred Tree¡¯.¡±

    ¡°! Fuwah!? What!? What was that!? It sent shivers down my spine!¡±

    Luna¡¯s body trembled as her face flushed, and she hugged her own body. Uun¡­ This is also pretty disgusting¡­

    ¡°Now, you gain pleasure from receiving thanks and other simr feelings from others. That¡¯s the content of your punishment.¡±

    You can say I returned her to normal, and you can also say I made her weirder. Well, people can obtain pleasure from a lot of different things, and among them are really strange ones that others can never understand, too.

    While people generally can feel happy about various different things, this ¡°curse¡± forcibly changes that to ¡°being thanked by someone¡±.

    Normally, people would be d to receive gratitude from someone else. By satisfying their need for approval, they would feel needed by others, and their own existences are acknowledged.

    Luna is now capable of feeling that joy in the form of direct pleasure.

    ¡°H-, hey, To-yan! One more! Say ¡®thank you¡¯ one more time!¡±

    ¡°Sure. ¡®Thank you¡¯.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Areh?¡±

    ¡°A simple word of thanks without feeling put into it won¡¯t trigger the curse, just so you know.¡±

    ¡°Ehh¡­¡±

    Leaving the scowling Luna aside, I released the ice imprisoning Vi.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know what I should do to be thanked by others, you know. Who should I kill?¡±

    ¡°Why would something like thate out of your head!? Just go and normally help people who needs help!¡±

    This won¡¯t do. It¡¯d be bad if she went down some strange path again even after this. I can totally see her bing an assassin and killing tons of people just for her employer to say thanks to her.

    I¡¯ll add a restraint to the curse that prevents her from killing anyone, I guess. Except in cases of self-defense, of course.

    Since this girl¡¯s probably almost never thanked by others in her life, she can¡¯t think of anything at all concerning gratitude. There¡¯s a need to teach her about that as soon as possible.

    Together with Luna and Vi, I transferred to the school set up in Brunhild with a [Gate].

    The kids in the school courtyard noticed us.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s His Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Oh, it really is His Majesty!¡±

    Everyone charged towards here while cheering. They¡¯re all greatly curious about the purple golem which they¡¯ve never seen before.

    ¡°Wai, To-yan!? Where is this ce!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a school, recently set up in our country. I¡¯m pretty sure today they¡¯re trying to make a flower bed.¡±

    From the school building further in, Sakura¡¯s mother as well as this school¡¯s principal, Fiana- san, walked out together with her guard, the Cait Sith Nyantaro.

    ¡°Nyanya? It¡¯s King-sama-nya.¡±

    ¡°Ara, Your Majesty? Is something the matter?¡±

    The two of them quickly approached us. They are holding cotton gloves and small shovels in their hands. Seems like they were going to start on the flower bed soon.

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought a helper. She¡¯s got a golem with her as well.¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, how diligent. Thank you very much.¡±

    ¡°Hauu!?¡±

    Luna¡¯s body shivered when she was hit with Fiana-san¡¯s words of gratitude, and she clung to me.

    ¡°Is anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no. This girl¡¯s called Luna. She¡¯s rather shy, so. Please don¡¯t mind her.¡±

    ¡°Is that so. Please take care of us today, Luna-san.¡±

    ¡°Y-y-yes, I understand.¡±

    Luna answered with rough breaths. Is she alright? Since her body¡¯s still not used to it, she¡¯s reacting sensitively to every instance, I suppose.

    ¡°Onee-chan, the shovels are this way. Let¡¯s do it together~.¡±

    ¡°Together~.¡±

    ¡°Eh? No, wai¡ª!¡±

    Luna was dragged away by a bunch of girls who held onto her hands.

    Vi chased after them while looking somewhat panicked.

    Something like a flower bed can be made in seconds with earth-attribute magic, but in the words of Fiana-san, ¡°working hard to make something together¡± is a important part of education as well, so I¡¯ll hold back on doing anything tactless here.

    Now then, I should help out as well.

    Several hours after that, a flower bed surrounded by a brick wall was finished in a corner of the school grounds. Since it¡¯s made by a group of children, the roughness in it can¡¯t be denied, but it¡¯s still a pretty good work even considering that.

    ¡°Finally finished.¡±

    ¡°Gi.¡±

    Luna and Vi, who were just moving following what they were told at first due to being confused, had be passionate about making the flower bed before long together with the children. She¡¯s smiling without herself realizing it too.

    A girl with her face smeared in dirt approached Luna.

    ¡°Onee-chan, thank you!¡±

    ¡°Fuwoh!?¡±

    Luna reacted with a twitch to the girl who said the exact same words I wanted her to say.

    ¡°C, can you say that one more time?¡±

    ¡°Onee-chan, thank you!¡±

    ¡°Hyauu¡­!¡±

    ¡°Onee-chan, are you okay?¡±

    The girl tilted her head as she stared at Luna, who was hugging her own body and writhing.

    ¡°Vi-chan too, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Gi.¡±

    Turning her back towards the girl who also said thanks to Vi, Luna walked towards me while rubbing her knees together and clung onto me.

    ¡°To-yan, this is buad (she slurred here) ¡­ It feels super good. It makes my heart go all fluttery. It feels better than gouging out the eyes of an old man or getting my chest pierced by a spear. It¡¯s amazing, I feel like I might leak right now.¡±

    ¡°Can you feel that ¡®you¡¯re alive¡¯ right now?¡±

    ¡°A lot. Something like this is a first. It¡¯ll be an addiction at this rate. How cruel. You¡¯re cruel, To-yan.¡±

    Well, it is a ¡°curse¡± meant to be your punishment, you know. And besides, you¡¯re saying it¡¯s cruel but aren¡¯t you smiling? Although, she¡¯s panting, her eyes are rolling up a bit behind her sses, and there¡¯s even drooling out of her mouth; it¡¯s a smile that makes me wanna back off.

    I guess the pleasure was a bit too strong for her. As I thought that, Fiana-san brought the children along behind her and came this way.

    ¡°Alright, everyone. Let¡¯s give our thanks to His Majesty and Luna-san who helped us out today.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, Fiana-san, right now is¡ª!¡±

    ¡°¡°¡°Your Majesty, Luna onee-chan, thank you very much for today!¡±¡±¡±

    The children spoke words of thanks towards us in unison. They were words that contained nothing but pure gratitude from their hearts, probably due to them being children¡­ And a whole bunch of them, too.

    ¡°-Tsu, Fuuhiii, c-c-cing¡­! Uhhiiii¡­!¡±

    Raising a voice that didn¡¯t sound like anything, Luna copsed on the spot.

    When I rushed over to her, she grabbed my arm, and looked up with a face that¡¯s half smiling and half crying, an expression that¡¯s filled with euphoria.

    ¡°To-yan¡­ I, can¡¯tt. Leeaking. I¡¯m leaking. There¡¯s no wuay, I can stand this. My head is, going nk¡­ Uhii¡­!¡±

    While her body was convulsing, Luna spoke in a whispering voice. This is bad. Her eyes are already nk. She¡¯s pretty close to her edge. The other party was too pure this time; I should¡¯ve chosen a ce where she would get thanked more casually instead of the school.

    ¡°Ano, is she alright?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. Just a bit tired. We, we¡¯ll call it a day here for now! Everyone else too, see you!¡±

    While replying to Fiana-san and waving to the kids, I brought Luna and Vi back to the dungeon cell she was in before with a [Teleport].

    ¡°Vi, I leave the rest to you!¡±

    ¡°Gi!?¡±

    Leaving the aftermath to the purple golem, I rushed out of the dungeon. I seem to have heard the sound of water gushing out or something like that behind me, but I must be mishearing. I must be, right?

    In any case, since I¡¯m done with administering the punishment to Luna, I guess I can let her go now.

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s fine if I let her go, right?

    - Pixel

 Chapter 427: Post-processing, and Schraffâ€™s Journey.

    <h4>Chapter 427: Post-processing, and Schraff¡¯s Journey.</h4>

    The damage caused by the variants, which have appeared in various countries around the world, were suppressed below catastrophic levels, but were nevertheless still quite serious. In particr, it takes a lot of time to clean up destroyed buildings.

    In these cases, the Dwarf-made civil engineering-use magic automaton [Dverg] were really active. While a failure in manipting Frame Gears would result in huge damage being done to the surroundings easily, so pilots are required to undergo training in Frame Units before they¡¯re allowed to board the actual thing, Dverg pilots can learn how to pilot them on the fly withoutrge consequences. Not to mention the fact that they¡¯re easier to control, too.

    Plus, unlike the Frame Gears, there¡¯s no limit on the purchases of Dvergs; due to those reasons, a huge number of orders for Dvergs from various countries found themselves delivered into the hands of Olba-san¡¯s Strand Company, which is the sole business entrusted with handling Dverg purchases by the dwarves.

    Apparently, having already predicted something like this, Olba-san had prepared arge number of mass-produced Dvergs beforehand, but the number of orders that came to him was even more than he anticipated.

    ¡°Well, well, I¡¯m really not sure if I should be happy or sad about this. It¡¯s aplicated set of feelings.¡±

    Such was Olba-san¡¯s words, but judging by the way his whitish fox ears and tails moved about, I¡¯d say he¡¯s making a killing.

    I guess with this, Dvergs might appear in the capsule toy series one day, huh.

    Of course, in the Reverse World¡ªthe western continent, it was therge-sized Factory golems that hogged the spotlight.

    I, who hade to Babylon¡¯s [Hangar] today, was looking over the Frame Gears lined up inside.

    ¡°I guess we won¡¯t have to use these guys anymore, huh.¡±

    ¡°Mm, that might not be the case, you know.¡±

    Right as I was getting a bit sentimental, Professor Babylon appeared with an electronic cigarette in her mouth and dragging her long white coat behind her.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I made this in order to exin that.¡±

    The professor took out transparent notebook-sized thin boards. There are two of them with round dots of varying size painted onto both, one using red paint and the other using blue paint.

    At a nce, they look like ss panels with irregr polka dot patterns. What are these?

    ¡°This one is our world, and this one is the world Elka-kun and Fenrir came from. Eh, well, they honestly don¡¯t really matter either way. Think of the colored dots as a magic particle distribution chart. And if we ovep the two¡­¡±

    The professor ced the two boards over each other. Once that happened, the panels showed four distinct regions: red areas, blue areas, transparent areas, and purple areas. So what does this¡­ Ah.

    ¡°Exactly. The purple regions would be areas where magic particles have built up excessively. Basically, a ¡®magic particle reservoir¡¯. There¡¯s a lot more of those in the world now that two worlds have be one.¡±

    ¡°Behemoths¡­¡±

    Behemoths. The results of normal monsters living in areas with an unnatural amount of magic power, i.e. one of those ¡®reservoirs¡¯, and showing irregr growth, turning into a giant version of themselves.

    Normally, those reservoirs only ur inside dense forests, deep undersea, or near the peak of steep mountains; in those cases, the behemoths born there wouldn¡¯te into contact with people except for very rare cases, so there¡¯s not much of a problem.

    However, if even one behemoth appeared close to a human settlement, the damage caused would be horrendous.

    Palerius Ind, once known as the ¡°Ind of No Return¡±, was an ind filled with behemoths, and the inhabitants used giant walls to prevent their attacks.

    Looking at the map, it seems that those reservoirs have now appeared all over the ce.

    ¡°Well, this doesn¡¯t mean behemoths will start appearing today or tomorrow, though. For the reservoirs that were there before the worlds merged, there would already be behemoths there, and it would take at least a few years for new behemoths to be born from the newly- created reservoirs. There¡¯s also the behemoths killing each other to consider, too. We just need to check and weed them out from time to time, and it¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    While it may sound obvious, a magic particle reservoir won¡¯t dry up from producing a single behemoth. In cases where multiple behemoths are born in one area, it¡¯s very likely that they would be from the same species, so cases like territorial disputes between them would happen frequently, leading to the behemoths killing each other early on. As a result, the number of behemoths in that region would decrease. Although, it can also be said that the surviving behemoths are the stronger ones.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying it¡¯d be good for us to make it so that we can sortie at a moment¡¯s notice, huh.¡±

    ¡°Right. Plus, that ¡®world barrier¡¯ thing you talked about hasn¡¯t been repaired yet, right? There¡¯s no guarantee that invaders from other worlds like the Phrases won¡¯t appear again.¡±

    Don¡¯t say something bad like that.

    Apparently, with my current power as a god, it¡¯s not impossible to fix it; however, I was cautioned by my sisters that if I mess up, it might actually lead to something even worse than now.

    Since the incident this time had something to do with an evil god, the gods apparently deemed it OK for them to repair the barrier. Until now, there hasn¡¯t been a god that oversaw this world

    so nothing could be done, but I was technically acknowledged by the World God-sama as one earlier, so.

    So basically, I can¡¯t fix it myself, but it won¡¯t be a problem for me to ask other gods to ¡°please fix it for me¡±.

    The issue here would be the fact that among the gods I know, none of them seem like they can fix the barrier¡­

    Moroha nee-san, Karina nee-san and Takeru ojii would be out of the question. Karen nee-san and Suika are probably no-go as well. That would leave me with Kousuke ojii and Sousuke nii- san, but as expected, repairing the world barrier is outside their specialties.

    In the first ce, lower-ranked gods are so-called specialists of the thing they represent. In other words, most of them are useless at everything besides their specialties.

    World God-sama said that he¡¯ll send a suitable person over before long, but¡­ Please, let it be someone that¡¯s actually normal.

    After I came back from Babylon, I received a call on my smartphone. Nn? The [ck Cat]¡¯s Silhouette-san? I wonder what she wants from me.

    Apparently there¡¯s something she wants to discuss with me; as such, I came to the [ck Cat]¡¯s headquarters, Strain Kingdom¡¯smercial hub, Cantarre.

    The location is the entertainment district of this city, which is the secondrgest in the country behind only the capital. The [ck Cat]¡¯s headquarter building, the [Moonlight Parlor] is here.

    Since it¡¯s noon, there¡¯s no neon lights, but it still looks as showy as ever¡­ Well, it¡¯s a brothel, so it can¡¯t be helped, I guess.

    ¡°I wonder what does she want-degozarou ka?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything suspicious, but¡­¡±

    On my sides, the swordswoman duo of Yae and Hilda were firmly attached to my arms.

    Given the location, a household rule had been made which mandates one of the fianc¨¦es to apany me whenever Ie here.

    It¡¯s true that whenever Ie here, I get the feeling that I¡¯m doing something I shouldn¡¯t. This ce is full of elements that makes me nervous after all, like the smell, or the atmosphere. And from time to time a half-naked onee-san would appear down the hallway too¡­

    The burly-looking man who stood guard outside the entrance lowered his head deeply towards me. I don¡¯t know what to feel about the fact that the brothel security knows the face of a country¡¯s king by memory¡­

    I should ask Silhouette-san to meet up at a different ce next time. If rumors that I often frequent brothels came out, I¡¯m gonna cry, seriously. Although, that is also part of the reason why Yae and Hilda are with me this time, so.

    As usual, once we reached the topmost floor where Silhouette-san¡¯s private room is at, a ck cat and ck panther came out to wee us.

    While the ck panther has a cor around his neck with a medallion hanging from it, he¡¯s not a pet, but Silhouette-san¡¯s summoned beast. A beast that can control lightning, a [Lightning Panther].

    ¡°This way, Your Majesty the Sovereign.¡±

    The Lightning Panther (I think his name was Shade?) guided us into the room. As Shade belongs to the type of summoned beast that can speak, he canmunicate with people other than his master, Silhouette-san.

    Deep inside the room, Silhouette-san was pouring tea by herself.

    ¡°Wee. Ara, today¡¯s girls are different from the ones you broughtst time, eh. How spirited.¡±

    As Silhouette-san smiled, Yae and Hilda quivered slightly. Please don¡¯t tease them too much, I¡¯m the one who has to follow up on themter, you know.

    I sat down on a couch as asked, had some of her tea, and immediately went on with the conversation.

    ¡°Actually, I was thinking of having [ck Cat] operate in other countries, you see.¡±

    ¡°Other countries¡­ Aren¡¯t you guys onto that stage already?¡±

    ¡°Aah, not here¡­ Not in the western continent; I meant your countries. We want to expand into the eastern continent, so to speak.¡±

    In fact, speaking of the number of people moving between the two continents, those going from west to east are overwhelmingly more than those going the other direction. As for the reason why, first,pared to people travelling from the eastern continent who mainly rode ships (high-speed ships with magicians on-board to cast wind-attribute magic to propel them), people travelling from the western continent had ess to flying vessels in addition to ships.

    Second, and this is only my spection: between the east¡¯s magic culture and the west¡¯s magitech culture, while the western continent¡¯s poption had curiosity towards the unknown knowledge of magic, the eastern continent¡¯s poption is only cautious of the west¡¯s magitech capabilities. Things like golems are basically the same thing as artifacts from ancient civilizations to them, too.

    In conclusion, while the western hemisphere actively sought further interaction, the eastern hemisphere is still hesitant on that topic.

    And Silhouette-san¡¯s following that trend and wishing to spread her influence into the east as well, huh.

    ¡°So you want to open brothels in the eastern continent?¡±

    ¡°Right, and some legitimate inns as well. Since we technically run a business, our structure¡¯s somewhatplicated, you see. So we want you to speak on our behalf to the tops of the countries there for a bit. Since I really don¡¯t want someone like Zavit to mess with us again.¡±

    Zavit¡­? Ah, that guy who was one of the top executives of the [ck Cat]¡¯s predecessor, [Papillon], and who was constantly harassing Silhouette-san in order to make her part of his forces, wasn¡¯t he.

    I saw him once after that in Holy Kingdom Alent¡¯s holy capital Alen, didn¡¯t I. He was trying to take over an orphanage¡¯snds, but he ran away the instant he saw me.

    It¡¯s true that getting involved with those kind of underground society-type would be problematic. And brothels are obvious targets for them in the first ce, too. There¡¯s probably going to be plenty of fools who woulde out and ask them to be part of their organization, or something like that.

    ¡°Anything in particr?¡±

    ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to obtain the country¡¯s approval. While it wouldn¡¯t be an issue for the inns, I do feel the brothels will pose a challenge, though.¡±

    Mm, that¡¯s true. I¡¯ve heard that some brothels serve as bases for other illegal activities like loan sharks or human trafficking; in thetter case, the brothels themselves use women they abducted from other ces. Although, since Silhouette-san¡¯s brothels are high-end establishments, if I have to say it, the girls working here are higher in standing than the customers they serve. If a customer causes any problems, he¡¯d be banned from entry immediately.

    To be honest, talks about building a brothel in Brunhild has alsoe up from time to time, you see¡­ It¡¯s a necessary evil; there¡¯s the argument that sexual offenses would ur less if a brothel¡¯s in the town, or something like that.

    What should I do with this.

    ¡°I do agree that the inns should have no problems. The brothels will have to depend on the countries themselves, though. It¡¯d be an instant out in a country like the Ramissh Theocracy, for one.¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll handle that part ourselves somehow. And, here¡¯s the most important part.¡±

    Areh? So getting acknowledged by the countries isn¡¯t her actual request? The main part hasn¡¯te up yet?

    ¡°Since we were originally part of [Papillon], we still have connections with the ck market they organized. We actually found something interesting there a while ago, you see.¡±

    Silhouette-san took out an old-looking book made with parchment, and ced it on the table. And not just an old-looking book; it looks he old, like it¡¯ll fall apart any time.

    ¡°It¡¯s a book called ¡®Schraff¡¯s Journey¡¯. It contains the autobiography of a man called Schraff Sykes, who once served as a priest in Dauburn. Inside this, the reason behind me Nation Dauburn and Ice Nation Zadonia¡¯s conflict is recorded, you see.¡±

    ¡°Eh? So you know the reason why those two countries have been fighting?¡±

    me Nation Dauburn and Ice Nation Zadonia, two countries which have been bitter enemies for a long time, without even knowing exactly why is it they antagonized each other in the first ce. Is that reason inside this book?

    ¡°In short, they both believe the sacrifice they offered to their gods were stolen by the other side. When, in fact, they weren¡¯t stolen at all.¡±

    So the tribute I heard about earlier was a living sacrifice, huh.

    ording to the records of Priest Schraff, long ago, the nation of Dauburn was told by the god of fire they worshipped (it¡¯s probably a spirit in reality) to offer up the son of the king as a sacrifice. However, the king at that time didn¡¯t want to hand his son over, and lied to the god, saying that his son was snatched away by Zadonia, and thus trying to make it so that the sacrifice doesn¡¯t have to happen.

    ¡°So he med the other country on the fact that he can¡¯t offer up the sacrifice?¡±

    ¡°He must have thought that once the god heard that his offering was snatched away by another country, its wrath would fall onto Zadonia in Dauburn¡¯s ce, I suppose. However, coincidentally at that time, Zadonia¡¯s god of ice also asked for the king¡¯s child to be sacrificed to it. And their misfortunes truly began when Zadonia¡¯s king took the exact same action as Dauburn¡¯s king did.¡±

    They probably never thought that the other country would do the exact same thing, huh. So they both pretended that the other side took away their prince, or princess, and tried to dodge the sacrifice. This is, quite stupid, isn¡¯t it.

    ¡°In the end, the gods¡¯ anger fell onto themselves; Dauburn became and of scorching heat, and Zadonia became and of freezing cold, and the gods then abandoned thosends. Of course, the truth was only known to a small part of the top brass on each side. There¡¯s no way they can expose their kings¡¯ selfishness like that, can they. Schraff, who was a priest belonging to Dauburn, was quite troubled over this, apparently. He¡¯s watched the two countries fight for dozens of years because of the kings¡¯ lies, after all. Him writing this book probably also came from the fact that keeping silent was too much of a pressure on his conscience, I bet.¡±

    Themon citizens believe that the other country is responsible for bringing the wrath of god upon themselves, and have hated and fought against each other for hundreds of years because of that. It¡¯s no wonder the priest is troubled so much over this.

    Actually, what¡¯s with asking the countries for live sacrifices in the first ce? I¡¯m probably not going to get anything clear out of asking the current me and ice spirits, but I guess I should try it out just in case.

    ¡°The most problematic part would be how the two countries no longer care about the reason anymore, I suppose. This ¡®Schraff¡¯s Journey¡¯ was found in an old Holy Spirit Church in the Holy Kingdom. The contents were written in ancient Holy Spiritnguage in order to hide them, and there¡¯s basically no one who can read that in this age. I think not even the royal family would know about it.¡± (Note: a reminder that in Holy Kingdom Alent, they worship spirits, which they call ¡°Holy Spirits¡±. The two words are extremely simr in Japanese, with the same pronunciation and only a single kanji¡¯s difference.)

    Well, it is a secret diary. You¡¯d obviously write it in obscure characters, since you don¡¯t want people to read it. Although, if he had written it in an easier-to-understandnguage, maybe the conflict between the two countries would¡¯ve ended earlier. That would also lead to his own execution, though.

    ¡°But, why did a book like this pop up only now?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve had the book itself for quite a while, to be exact. We just had zero progress on the deciphering. However, a perfect chance for it came by just a while ago, you see.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ah¡­ So it¡¯s that¡­¡±

    Seeing Silhouette-san smile meaningfully, I immediately realized why she was able to read this book.

    The ¡°Mochizuki Touya¡± app. With that, she can use the trantion magic [Reading] too. There¡¯s a list of usable magic in the app¡¯s guide, so.

    The app¡¯s service period has run out long ago, but I guess she managed to squeeze that in. Actually, I think the other monarchs probably did something with their apps too¡­

    ¡°And, what do you want Touya-dono to do regarding those two countries-degozaru ka?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like you, the one known as the ¡®Mediator¡¯, to stop the conflict between the two. Among the girls that the [Moonlight Parlor] takes in, a lot of theme from Dauburn or Zadonia. The children starve all the time, and find it tough to even continue living; and even if they survive long enough, they end up getting sent out to fight stupid wars. And for the reason behind those wars to be something like this; that¡¯s not something I can forgive, you know.¡±

    ¡°True¡­ If even the kings no longer know about the true reason, then this is nothing more than a tragedy¡­¡±

    Hilda had a sad face on. She¡¯s royalty too. She must have her own thoughts regarding this situation.

    As a monarch myself, it isn¡¯t exactlymendable for me to interfere in a conflict between two other countries. And as the world¡¯s manager, as long as it won¡¯t lead to the destruction of the world, it might be better to let things flow as they had.

    However, this world is ted to be a resort world for the gods. The case can be made that having countries inside such a world fight between each other is questionable.

    World God-sama had told me to work hard, so that when this world finally reaches the end of its lifespan, I can say with pride that ¡°it was a good world¡±. That means I shouldn¡¯t ignore this conflict just because it¡¯s not something I have to deal with.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try all that I can. At a minimum, I should be able to release the curse of heat and frost ced on thosends by the spirits.¡±

    ¡°As expected of Touya-dono!¡±

    ¡°Thank goodness¡­ It¡¯ll be alright now!¡±

    Both Yae and Hilda broke into smiles. No, uh, aren¡¯t you girls celebrating way too early?

    The problem would be whether the kings of the two nations would believe this ¡°Schraff¡¯s Journey¡±¡­ It¡¯ll basically equal to me asking them to admit their own countries¡¯, as well as their ancestors¡¯ folly.

    It¡¯s not stupid to try to refuse offering their gods a sacrifice. Rather, it would be a courageous act to stand up against their gods (or what they think are gods).

    However, because they were afraid of the gods¡¯ retribution, they shifted the me onto the other country, and in the end suffered the curse due to their own cowardice. And furthermore, they hid the truth and continued spinning the false tale that the other country was responsible for their plight; that¡¯s nothing if not foolish.

    At that point, there¡¯s nothing more they can do but keep pushing at each other in a mudslinging match of a war. In fact, that¡¯s exactly what they did, for the past several hundred years¡­

    For now, I should go and talk with the spirits of me and ice again. In the worst case, if the two of them descends into the world themselves, we should be able to manage something. They were the gods (fake) the two countries had worshipped in the past, after all.

    ¡°It¡¯d help me a lot too, for you to do that. However¡­ I¡¯m a bit uneasy; the kings of those two countries seriously hate each other, you see. They meet each other every time the two countries sign an armistice, but they would start cursing each other out every single time, and it always bes a mess, apparently.¡±

    The heck, are they kids? Now I¡¯m uneasy too. Hmm, maybe abduct the two of them and let them have a fistfight for as long as they want?

    The older generation often find it harder to change the way they think; in which case, it might be better to bring this talk to the princes/princesses of both sides.

    Now then. Time to do some work befitting my title as the ¡°Mediator¡±, and stop this stupid conflict between the two countries. First stop, the Spirit Realm.

    We bid farewell to Silhouette-san, and left the [Moonlight Parlor].

    -Pixel

 Chapter 428: Verifying the Truth, and Flame Nation Dauburn.

    <h4>Chapter 428: Verifying the Truth, and me Nation Dauburn.</h4>

    ¡°A living sacrifice? I asked for something like that? Don¡¯t remember it.¡±

    ¡°Myself as well. It was a matter from over five hundred years ago, before our current incarnation came to be, after all¡­¡±

    The spirit of me tilted her head at my question. The spirit of ice, who was sitting next to her, also did the same thing.

    I came all the way back to the Spirit Realm to try talking to the two of them again, but as expected, they don¡¯t have the memory of that period, and can only give me vague answers.

    ¡°Is there anyone who knows what you girls are like back then?¡±

    ¡°Ah, then you¡¯d probably want to hit up Fire anego. Apparently she was close to the previous me as well.¡±

    ¡°It would be Water onee-sama for me. I heard that we often chatted with each other.¡±

    The spirits of fire and water, huh. It¡¯s said that the arch-spirits have the longest reincarnation cycles, so they should know a lot more about things in the past. Alright, let¡¯s go hit them up.

    I transferred to another location in the Spirit Realm. The Spirit Realm used to be an empty, milky white space with glittering lights in the background, but there are now small lumps ofnd here and there, much likes. They¡¯re really tinys with diameters smaller than a hundred meters, though.

    This was actually something I asked the spirit of earth to make, since I didn¡¯t feel right in this ce with absolutely nothing in it. The spirit of earth, who epted my request, immediately created those smalls out of nothing. Arch-spirits are amazing.

    And now, those smalls have be the new homes of the spirits.

    As Inded on arge-sized, which was the home of the arch-spirits, its maker, the spirit of earth, came out to greet me.

    ¡°Thank you foring, O king who rules over all spirits. Now, this way.¡±

    The spirit of earth, who had the same emerald green hair as the spirit of the great tree in the Great Sea of Trees, smiled as she led me into the forest ahead.

    Inside the forest, there¡¯s an open space, in which a simple pavilion was built. Under the roof of the circr, wall-less building, the spirits of fire and water were enjoying tea together. They get along well with each other despite governing over fire and water, huh. That reminds me, the spirits of light and darkness were sisters, weren¡¯t they. I guess this is a good example of opposites attracting each other?

    Well, that is fine for now; I¡¯m here to ask the spirits of fire and water about me and ice before they reincarnated.

    I exined to them about the matter regarding the two countries fighting each other in the human world, and the fact that the reason behind their conflict could be due to the spirits of me and ice before they reincarnated.

    ¡°A living sacrifice? I don¡¯t think they would do something ill-natured like that, you know. The previous me was pretty simr to the current one in that it was pretty easy to get her angry, though, so there might be that.¡±

    ¡°Un, I¡¯d say the same for Ice-chan. She might harass them somewhat, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll do something as bad as that.¡±

    ¡°What could this mean then? Maybe there¡¯s a misunderstanding somewhere¡­¡±

    The answers I got from the spirits of fire and water only made the whole thing more confusing. If the two of them didn¡¯t ask for living sacrifices, then what was the whole talk about?

    ¡°Ah, could it be that? There was a time around 500 years ago when that me girl was pissed off to all hell, and shouting nonstop all around the ce. Said something like having finally found someone with spiritualist qualities, but then getting obstructed in the process.¡±

    ¡°Spiritualist?¡±

    ¡°Something like a spirit¡¯s dependant in the human world. They have strong ties with the spirits they¡¯re connected to, and they can even do something like manifesting said spirit within their own bodies, obtaining huge power in the process. They¡¯re one rank above normal spirit users.¡±

    The spirit of earth answered my question. Manifesting the spirit in their body, that¡¯s something like possession isn¡¯t it? So basically, they can have the spirit possess themselves, and be able to wield all of that spirit¡¯s power?

    ¡°So, by sacrifice, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    ¡°She probably wanted the kid to be a spiritualist for her. Since the words of spirits can¡¯t be heard all that well by people who aren¡¯t spirit users, it might¡¯vee across as ¡®give me his body¡¯ or something¡­ Ah, so that¡¯s why.¡±

    The spirit of fire pped her hands together in realization.

    So, what? She meant to say ¡°I¡¯ll make him a spiritualist so lend me his body from time to time¡± and it turned into ¡°give me his body as a sacrifice¡±?

    ¡°I see. And when they asked the reason for the king¡¯s refusal, they were told the lie of the children being kidnapped by the other country. Falsehoods cannot stand in front of us who can read people¡¯s emotions. It wouldn¡¯t be weird for those girls to be angry at the fact that they were made fools of and lied to¡­¡±

    The spirit of water also nodded slightly. I don¡¯t know what their motives were, but regardless, the spirits had offered to make the kings¡¯ children spiritualists, and instead got fed some stupid lies about how the child was no longer there; their anger are pretty justified. They must¡¯ve quite liked the prospects of that prince or princess.

    And since the spirits can perceive emotions, that means they must¡¯ve also caught on to the kings¡¯ bad intentions of using their power to crush the other country. Even more reason for them to be pissed off.

    ¡°And if their intentions were properly conveyed, the kings at that time wouldn¡¯t have to lie like that too.¡±

    Rather, they¡¯d probably dly have the spirits make their children spiritualists.

    Or, if it were in the more magically-advanced Surface World, there might¡¯ve been people around who are skilled in spiritnguage. In the end, this all came about because of misinterpreted intentions, something on the level of calling a wrong number.

    Well, I understand the general situation now. What I¡¯ve heard was probably the truth. The problem now is whether those two countries will cease their hostilities once I told them the truth¡­

    It¡¯d be tough, wouldn¡¯t it. To begin with, I¡¯m not even sure if they¡¯ll believe me.

    And even if they do, they might not admit it, too. In any case, let¡¯s try meeting the two kings first.

    I¡¯ve never had any prior contact with the two countries. So, if possible, I¡¯d like for some other country to act as an intermediate link.

    As such, the one I selected for that role was Holy Kingdom Alent, which borders both countries.

    Alent refers to spirits as holy spirits, and is the same as the two countries in the past in that it also treated spirits as divine existences and worshipped them; however, as it had not directlye into contact with arch-spirits unlike the other two, nothing major has happened here yet.

    ¡°We¡¯ve had a history of epting refugees from those two countries, after all. We¡¯ve learnt to treat holy spirits carefully. However, Touya-dono, c-can you really summon arch-holy spirits?¡±

    ¡°Yep. Want me to call one now?¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m fine for now!¡±

    While rocking inside the golem carriage, the face of the Holy King of Alent went pale. As expected, when it¡¯s about arch-spirits who are existences above normal spirits, he would be nervous. It can¡¯t be helped.

    The golem carriage headed straight towards me Nation Dauburn¡¯s capital, me Capital Burn. When I looked outside the window, it¡¯s desert, desert, and desert. An endless expanse of nothing but sand. The oasis-like ces here and there must be spots where the power of the spirits is weaker, no doubt.

    And, of course, this golem carriage currently travelling through such a region isn¡¯t the normal one with wheels.

    It¡¯s a multi-legged type golem carriage, the same type as the one used by the merchant Sancho-san who I met when I first came to the Reverse World. With its centipede-like legs, the golem carriage steadily progressed through the desert.

    A t board-like extension was attached to the tip of the legs, so it doesn¡¯t sink into the sands. However, the shaking is really bad, and it¡¯s pretty tough on the people inside.

    Since I¡¯ve already been to both Dauburn and Zadonia before with [Fly] (I was only passing through, though), I could¡¯ve teleported us all directly to me Capital Burn. However, as expected, doing that when the other side is a country I¡¯ve never visited before would cause problems, so I was stopped, and we instead transferred to this desert and switched to a golem carriage.

    I had epted it with the thought that the journey also matters, but¡­ Upu. [Refresh]¡­

    <Are you alright, my lord?>

    <Ah, I¡¯m fine I¡¯m fine. I healed myself.>

    Besides me, Kohaku¡ªin her chibi form¡ªlooked perfectly fine as she swayed together with the carriage¡¯s motion. You, do summoned beasts don¡¯t get motion sickness?

    ¡°However, Brunhild¡¯s king. I¡¯ve mentioned thisst time, but between our country and Dauburn¡­ And Zadonia too, for that matter; while we do have some interaction between us, we¡¯re by no means friendly with each other. I¡¯m not sure if we¡¯ll be weed, you know?¡±

    There are two more golem carriages both in front and behind ours, for a total of five carriages, travelling through the desert much like a caravan. Circumstances aside, we have two monarchs personally heading towards the capital of a country that cannot be said to be friendly. Bringing escorts along would be obvious.

    For myself as well, besides Kohaku to my side, there¡¯s also our knight order¡¯s vicemander Nic-san, as well as five other knights who followed us here. They¡¯re in the golem carriages behind us; I¡¯m a bit worried about whether they¡¯re all carsick as well, to be honest.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind even if we¡¯re not weed as long as I can talk with their king, honestly. Everything afterwards would depend on their reaction. I¡¯ll try to make it so that it wouldn¡¯t cause the Holy Kingdom any problems.¡±

    ¡°Well, you are the hero who defeated the evil god. I wouldn¡¯t worry about that if I were you. It probably won¡¯t go all that well with that king of Dauburn¡¯s as the opponent, though. Well, even if something goes wrong, all that¡¯ll happen is Dauburn being destroyed, I guess.¡±

    How rude. I do n on showing restraint, you know. As long as nothing really serious was done to us.

    However, there are stupid kings who do those kinds of really serious things from time to time, so. Like Sandra¡¯s pig king. I hope to god this one isn¡¯t someone at that level.

    The carriages finally arrived at me Capital Burn, passed through arge gate, and headed straight for the royal castle.

    The city looks simr to Mismede¡¯s capital, Berge, with eye-catching mudbrick buildings. However,pared to Berge, the townspeople hereck energy. They all look tired somewhat. The long war with the neighboring Zadonia must be taking its toll on the poption, no doubt.

    Children d in nothing but cloth scraps sat in the shadow of buildings with their heads hung low. A country with children who can¡¯t smile isn¡¯t a good one in my book¡­

    Dauburn¡¯s royal castle was constructed on the banks of an especiallyrge spring in the oasis region upon which the me Capital was built in the first ce. It¡¯s an old-looking castle made from bricks, with no tall spires, and looks like a castle made byyering rectangr blocks. While it¡¯s not shy or elegant, it gives off a rugged, solid image.

    Passing through the castle gates, the carriages proceeded into the castle, and stopped in front of a garden with a fountain.

    Following the Holy King, I alighted from the golem carriage with Kohaku. Hot! Compared to the golem carriage with air-conditioning, it¡¯s like dropping from heaven into hell.

    It¡¯s not a humid hotness like Japan¡¯s, but what¡¯s hot is hot. Let¡¯s use the water-attribute [Cooling] in secret. Ah, feels much better.

    A macho-looking man in a red leather armor and an old man in a simrly red robe came out to greet us as we alighted from our carriages.

    On the path leading to the castle¡¯s entrance, Dauburn soldiers wielding spears in red armor as well as red-colored golems were lined up on either side. They¡¯re basically showing off themselves. Could this be an act of intimidation or something?

    ¡°Wee to Dauburn, Your Majesty the Alent Holy King. And¡­ Your Majesty the Brunhild Sovereign, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes. My name is Mochizuki Touya. Thank you for agreeing to meet with us today.¡±

    As I exchanged greetings with the old man d in red robes, the man wearing red leather armor next to him, who I guess is a general of some sort, widened his eyes in surprise.

    ¡°Anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°No. I just thought you carry yourself rather humbly for a king¡­ Ah, pardon me for my impoliteness.¡±

    ¡°I was originally an adventurer, so I don¡¯t have the habit of talking with that kind of imposing attitude. Rather, I¡¯d hope you can forgive me for that.¡±

    The general, whose eyes went round again upon hearing that, broke into a smile afterwards. Oh, seems like I¡¯ve got a favorable impression with that.

    His age should be right before the forties. Short ck hair and hazelnut-colored eyes, with a scar on his jaw. He¡¯s got the airs of a veteran warrior. This man, he¡¯s probably not a noble. He most likely rose up from amoner¡¯s background.

    ¡°Once again, wee to Dauburn. I am the general in charge of Dauburn¡¯s First Division, Glenn.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, General Glenn.¡±

    No family name. As expected, he¡¯s amoner. The old man next to General Glenn also lowered his head.

    ¡°Prime Minister of Dauburn, Rosso Phoenix. Pleased to make your acquaintance.¡±

    The old man, who named himself as Rosso, pushed back the round sses on his nose which looked like they were about to fall off. This person is a noble, huh. Well, I guess it¡¯s natural for a prime minster.

    I can¡¯t tell the emotions of this old man in front of me. He doesn¡¯t smile at all, and it feels like he¡¯s just carrying out his duty without any personal feelings.

    ¡°This way please. His Majesty the King is waiting.¡±

    With Prime Minister Rosso and General Glenn in the lead, the Holy King and myself followed, with Kohaku right behind.

    Nic-san and the rest of our knights, Holy Kingdom Alent¡¯s holy knights, as well as the 2m tall silver golem knights under theirmand also followed behind us.

    The interior of the castle was simr to its outside, with an image of being solidly built without any luxuriousness. It has a rustic yet calming atmosphere. However, overall, how should I say this¡­ It¡¯s pretty run-down. Gives you the feeling that they¡¯re using this castle while it¡¯s still undergoing renovation, or something. You can also say that you can clearly feel the age on this.

    I¡¯ve vaguely felt this already, but isn¡¯t this country pretty poor? No, I guess it¡¯s understandable if you just think about it. With small skirmishes happening constantly, the majority of itsnds being deserts, and the rtionship with its neighboring countries not exactly harmonious, it¡¯s only natural.

    No matter how our negotiations turn out, I¡¯m nning to ask the spirit of me to do something about this scorching heat in Dauburn, in any case.

    In front of a room deep within the castle, two red golems opened arge set of doors. It seems like this is as far as General Glenn will follow; he¡¯s standing by outside the room.

    Inside therge room sat a long table, with silver candlestands and flowers decorating it. Deeper in, there are people wearing simr red leather armors to General Glenn who¡¯s waiting out in the corridor, as well as noble-like people standing to both sides of a chair. They¡¯re probably the core leadership of this country.

    And on top of that grand-looking chair, ced besides a window deep in the room, sat a single man.

    His age is between 40 to 50. He has a circle beard, and his head is covered with cloth held in ce by a headband-like thing, simr to those worn by Arab men. That¡¯s called a keffiyeh, isn¡¯t it?

    His clothes were luxurious and loose-fitting, consisting of a gown-like garment adorned with red and gold embroidery, and a haramaki on his protruding belly. A golden dagger hung on his waist.

    So this is the king of Dauburn, Jaharade Beer Dauburn.

    And next to him, there¡¯s a young man wearing a simr outfit seated. He¡¯s around 20, I¡¯d say? A keffiyeh on his head, brown skin and ck eyes. A golden dagger, simr to the king¡¯s, on his waist. I suppose he¡¯s Dauburn¡¯s prince.

    ¡°Wee to Dauburn. Alent¡¯s Holy King, and Brunhild¡¯s sovereign. We don¡¯t have much, but we shall try to show some hospitality at least.¡±

    While seated in his chair, the Dauburn king urged us to take a seat as well. He was smiling, but I could tell that he was looking at me with an evaluating gaze. Well, a brat like me being a king would clearlyck credibility. He¡¯s looking at me with an obviously suspicious feeling.

    The Holy King and I sat down on the other end of the long table, opposite the Dauburn king. He¡¯s far away¡­

    ¡°To have two kingse here for a visit. So? Is there something important you want to discuss?¡±

    The Dauburn king cut to the chase while forgoing any pleasantries. It feels like he¡¯s asking what business a king from a distant, small country has here, isn¡¯t he.

    In any case, I talked about the ¡°Schraff¡¯s Journey¡±, and the reason behind the conflict between this country and its neighbor, Zadonia.

    As I talked, the faces of the people sitting next to the king over on the Dauburn side gradually became scarier, and eventually, probably unable to hold it in anymore, one of the Dauburn generals with an imperial moustache mmed his fist onto the table.

    ¡°Foolish talks! Are you trying to make fun of our country, Sovereign of Brunhild!? The reason why thisnd became cursed was all because Zadonia stupidly stole the offering we made to our god!¡±

    ¡°No, like I said, that¡¯s mistaken. In the first ce, it was because this country¡¯s king of that time mistakenly thought the god was asking for a live sacrifice¡ª¡±

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, insulting even the great ancestor of our lord! A sovereign of a rural scrap country dares¡­! Don¡¯t think you can get out of this room alive!¡±

    The imperial moustache general reached towards the curved sword hanging on his waist. Seeing that, starting with Nic-san, our knights also extended a hand towards their waists.

    I stopped Nic-san and the others with my hand, and turned to look at the enraged general again.

    He¡¯s ring at us pretty severely; although, I¡¯ll have you know I¡¯m pretty pissed myself, okay. What do you mean ¡°a rural scrap country¡±?

    ¡°I¡¯ll repeat again. The one who misunderstood the words of the spirit, shifted the responsibility for that onto the other country, and deceived his people was the king of that time. I¡¯m not ming you all for that. And Zadonia had done the same thing, too. I¡¯m just

    saying, now that you know the truth, there¡¯s no reason for you two countries to continue to fight each other.¡±

    ¡°Are you suggesting for us to hold hands with Zadonia!?¡±

    ¡°Stop messing around! Why should we make peace with those people!?¡±

    ¡°You want us to forgive that nation of thieves!?¡±

    Amidst the angry roars of the retainers, the Dauburn king slowly stood up.

    ¡°Sovereign of Brunhild. It was an interesting talk, but you have outstepped your bounds. There is this saying in our country: ¡®A new recruit who likes to gossip doesn¡¯t live long.¡¯ It means that those who stick their necks into a lot of unnecessary things tend to die early as a result. In a lot of ways.¡±

    Iknow. There¡¯s that one in Japan, ¡°a pheasant that doesn¡¯t cry won¡¯t get shot¡±, after all.

    ¡°Zadonia is our sworn enemy. It¡¯s impossible for us to make peace! It¡¯s only when our nation has destroyed Zadonia, which had stolen our offering to the gods, that the curse upon ournds will be released!¡±

    ¡°And when will that be? Ten yearster? A century? Has the several hundred years of skirmishes brought you anything besides fatigue? The only thing that awaits the two of you if this keeps up is mutual destruction.¡±

    ¡°Cease your insolence!¡±

    Before the Dauburn king did anything, the imperial moustache general moved first; he drew out his sword, and charged towards us.

    ¡°Stop it! General Jahgil!¡±

    Ignoring the prince, who stood up in a hurry and tried to stop him, the one called General Jahgil swung his de down towards us.

    ¡°Kohaku.¡±

    <Understood.>

    Kohaku, who was beside my feet, turned into her giant tiger form in an instant, and roared towards the general rushing towards us.

    ¡°Guhee!?¡±

    The imperial moustache general was blown away backwards upon being hit by the shockwave Kohaku released from her mouth.

    Upon seeing the suddenly-erged Kohaku, the retainers of Dauburn noisily stood up from their chairs.

    Glenn, who was standing by in the corridor, also opened the doors and jumped into the room upon hearing the loud noises.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say this first, but your side was the one to draw des first. I have no intentions of apologizing.¡±

    ¡°Your side was the one who provoked us first!¡±

    ¡°Father! Please stop!¡±

    mming the table in front of him, the Dauburn king yelled. Even if that was the case, toe shing is a bit bad, isn¡¯t it. If anything had actually happened, it won¡¯t be solved by the excuse of blood rushing to his head, you know. The prince to his side seems to have a much better understanding of the situation than he does.

    ¡°I have no intentions of provoking you. I only spoke the truth. And even if all that stuff I spoke about with regards to the sacrifices and whatnot are lies, do you honestly believe that your

    country will survive the countless wars against Zadonia? It¡¯s not something I should say, but Holy Kingdom Alent can crush your country in an instant if it tries, you know?¡±

    ¡°Oi oi, don¡¯t drag me into this, Brunhild¡¯s Sovereign.¡±

    His Majesty the Holy King, sitting next to me, shrugged his shoulders with a wry smile.

    It really is exceedingly easy for Alent to destroy Dauburn, though. All it has to do is go to Zadonia and say to them ¡°Let¡¯s destroy Dauburn together!¡±, and poof. The opposite is also possible for Zadonia, on a side note.

    As such, both Dauburn and Zadonia can¡¯t afford to offend Alent.

    And even with that, one of Dauburn¡¯s generals still came shing towards the king of a friendly nation of Alent¡¯s. I can¡¯t think of this as anything but suicidal, you know.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡±

    The Dauburn king¡¯s face began showing signs of anxiety; he probably also noticed the severity of the things he did.

    Just as I¡¯ve heard from the [ck Cat]¡¯s Silhouette-san, he¡¯s a person who doesn¡¯t think about consequences before acting, a short-sighted king. I¡¯ve been thinking if that could be the case ever since I heard he always breaks out into a shouting match with the Zadonia king whenever they meet. Which means, the other side must be someone simr, eh.

    Once things developed to this stage, his next moves are limited. If it was me, I would punish the general who tried to sh me, and do everything I can, dogezas and whatnot, to try to make the other party forgive us. If it was someone at the pinnacle of stupidity,

    ¡°Arrest these people!¡±

    The Dauburn king did exactly what I just thought of. I wonder, does the term ¡°these people¡± include the Alent Holy King as well?

    ¡°[Prison].¡±

    ¡°Guge!?¡±

    ¡°Buha!?¡±

    Being deflected by the barrier magic I activated, the Dauburn soldiers who charged at us fell down onto the ground.

    While Alent¡¯s holy knights were surprised by the translucent barrier that surrounded themselves, our knights, including the vicemander Nic-san, werepletely calm. Un, it¡¯s scary how quickly people can get used to things.

    ¡°Well, for now, please consider what we just talked about one more time. We¡¯ll be heading to Zadonia after this.¡±

    ¡°Wait! Are you nning to invade our country with Zadonia and Alent!?¡±

    ¡°This is getting stupid¡­ We¡¯re just going to talk to them about the same thing we just told you. Rather than focusing on stupid conflicts with the other country, try looking at the people in your ownnds first; something like that.¡±

    ¡°Gununu¡­! Damn you youngster¡­!¡±

    With a beet-red face, the Dauburn king gnashed his teeth together while moving his fingers in a gripping motion. Hee, he¡¯s quite skillful.

    His Majesty the Holy King, who sighed as he watched that, opened his mouth.

    ¡°King of Dauburn. I ask of you to think about this more as well. This matter is definitely not one which would bring harm to this country. Will you be known as a wise king or a foolish kingter on¡­ Be aware that you¡¯re standing at the crossroads currently.¡±

    We stood up, then left the room. The [Prison] I set up would only block out people or golems with enmity. We passed through the door without problem.

    As we left the room, General Glenn lowered his head to us. This country still has some decent people left. All the more reason for them to stop those meaningless wars as soon as possible.

    As we returned to the ce where our golem carriages were parked, the sound of someone running towards us came from behind.

    ¡°Please wait!¡±

    I thought it was pursuers, but it turned out to be the brown-skinned prince who sat next to the king during the meeting earlier. I can see General Glenn behind him as well.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Please forgive my father for his discourteous behavior. And, I have a request on top of that. If you are heading to Zadonia, please allow me to apany you!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Upon hearing his unexpected words, I turned to look at His Majesty the Holy King besides me, who also did the same. To a person of Dauburn, Zadonia is an enemy nation without a doubt. Why would he want to go to a ce like that?

    ¡°Prince Akim. We¡¯re heading to Zadonia to talk about the same thing we did earlier, you know. It¡¯s likely that the other side will also have the same reaction your father showed us just now. And you, the prince of Dauburn, wants to apany us to that kind of ce?¡±

    ¡°I understand that, Your Majesty the Holy King. However, I want to end this war. In order for that to happen, I have to get to know the other side first. In Zadonia, there must be others who want to stop this war like I do. I want to forge ties with those people.¡±

    Hee. He¡¯s a lot more sensiblepared to the king. When I looked at Glenn, who was behind the prince, he also nodded slightly. Seems like they¡¯re serious.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t they im we abducted the prince or something if we did take him away?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worried about that now? The king here basically just dered war on us, you know?¡±

    His Majesty the Holy King spoke in a dumbfounded tone. Ah, right. Well, I don¡¯t have any intentions of trying to have peaceful rtions with this country anyway. Not at the moment. They basically picked a fight with us first.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine, I guess. Does General Glenn want toe along as the prince¡¯s guard? Well, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let him be harmed, though.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re fine with me, then I shall dly join you.¡±

    Alright. Now then, before anyone else interrupts us, let¡¯s transfer away from this ce with the golem carriage as well. I snapped my fingers, and opened [Gate]s below the feet of everyone involved.

    After a brief floating sensation, we arrived in a ce simr to the endless span of desert we saw a few hours ago, except all the sand has been reced with snow. Everywhere we can see is white, making our eyes¡­ Agh, so cold!

    I hurriedly cast warming magic [Warming] on everyone after feeling the cold.

    The climate switched from scorching heat to freezing cold in an instant. For now, since we¡¯ve contacted Zadonia several days ago in advance, let¡¯s quickly get on the golem carriages and trudge towards the Ice Capital, Zado.

    -Pixel

 Chapter 429: Ice Nation Zadonia, and the Two Princes.

    <h4>Chapter 429: Ice Nation Zadonia, and the Two Princes.</h4>

    ¡°Guhee!?¡±

    The bald general was blown away backwards upon being hit by the shockwave Kohaku released from her mouth.

    I¡¯m beginning to think these two countries can actually get along really well with each other if they tried, looking at how utterly identical their reactions have been.

    ¡°You upstart brat! You dare defy the nation of Zadonia!?¡±

    The king of Zadonia, who¡¯s thin as a stick, shouted angrily. For his appearance, he has white hair with a small moustache, a thick mantle with blue and silver embroidering, and a thin rapier on his waist.

    And next to him, with a bitter expression, sat the prince of Zadonia. He¡¯s a fair-skinned youth wearing the same kind of blue-and-silver embroidered mantle his father is wearing. With silver hair and almond eyes, he¡¯s a textbook prince in a different waypared to the pumpkin pants prince of Panashes Kingdom.

    The one who guided us to this meeting room was also that Prince Frost.

    He¡¯s a likable young man who shook hands with Prince Akim with apletely unclouded expression when we introduced thetter as the prince of Dauburn. General Glenn, who was next to them at the time, was pretty shocked about that.

    When I asked him the reason for that while we¡¯re walking, it turned out he¡¯s the same as Prince Akim in feeling that the exhaustion from the longstanding conflict between these two countries must be stopped.

    His father, the king, would never listen to him no matter how many times he suggests to end the war with Dauburn, and each time it just turns into a shouting match in the end, was what he said.

    Because of that, I can totally understand him having a bitter face right now. One of their own generals just charged at the king of another country¡ªwho came here to try and establish

    friendly rtions, technically¡ªand his father the king just kept shouting at them. I¡¯d feel bad about that too, if it was me.

    ¡°Father! It¡¯s the correct move for us to make peace with Dauburn! Aren¡¯t the old nobles the only ones who still wish for the war to continue!? The people are starving, hurt, and freezing because of our worthless pride! Even if we win against Dauburn, at this rate, Zadonia will perish anyway!¡±

    ¡°Stop saying nonsense! Do you have no pride as the prince of Zadonia!? Don¡¯t you feel any shame for letting your ancestors down!?¡±

    ¡°If what the Brunhild sovereign talked about was true, then it was the fault of those very ancestors that our people have to suffer like this right now! Does Father not feel any shame for letting our citizens down!?¡±

    ¡°You bastard! Getting swayed by that kind of untrustworthy fable!¡±

    Uooh. Quite the family argument there. Also, what do you mean ¡°untrustworthy fable¡±?

    Apparently, the king of Zadonia has a low boiling point much like his counterpart back in Dauburn, shown here in him grabbing his son¡¯s cor with his left hand and swinging his right hand shaped in a fist towards thetter. Well, the prince¡¯s not that much better, staring straight at his dad with a face that all but says ¡°hit me if you want¡± defiantly.

    This isn¡¯t really a situation where others can butt in, but standing still and watching that happen is a bit, you know.

    ¡°[Teleport].¡±

    ¡°Nuga!?¡±

    Due to his son disappearing from in front of him all of a sudden, the Zadonia king¡¯s fist hit empty air, and he staggered in ce from being unbnced.

    Prince Frost, who appeared besides us, was in a stupor due to not understanding what just happened.

    [Teleport] was supposed to be a magic that doesn¡¯t affect anything but the caster, but I¡¯ve be able to use it on objects within my view as long as they¡¯re not making any fierce movements. Well, it¡¯s limited to short distances, and I can only move one thing at a time.

    It¡¯s probably there since I awakened as a true god. Can¡¯t think of anything else that might¡¯ve cause this, anyway.

    ¡°And talks have broken down with Zadonia as well, huh. Well, I did suspect this would happen.¡±

    ¡°No, isn¡¯t it a bit too early to say that¡­¡±

    The Holy King next to me sighed and tried to retort, but his voice gradually faded out halfway, a sign that he also thinks it¡¯s pretty much a done deal.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s impossible. These two kings don¡¯t even care that much about their ancestors, they just hate each other on a personal level. It¡¯s probably because they¡¯ve been shing ever since their youth.¡±

    I¡¯d like them to stop projecting their hate of the other country¡¯s king to the entire country, seriously.

    They must really hate each other, to the degree of wanting the other¡¯s defeat no matter what. I did hear that since these two took their thrones respectively, the number of small conflicts between the two nations has gone up substantially.

    While Dauburn and Zadonia have shed several times in the past, between those there also periods where a ceasefire was called eventually, or where the kings simply did not fight at all. While they did not mend their rtionship, they must not have wanted to continue the war even if it meant their countries would deteriorate.

    However, the current kings are starting fights whilepletely disregarding that aspect. It¡¯s a bit of¡­ No, it¡¯s quite the problem. ¡°Like cats and dogs¡± is a very apt description.

    ¡°It¡¯s like Kohaku and Ruli, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    Kohaku protested telepathically when she heard me mutter that. My apologies.

    In any case, it¡¯s true that we won¡¯t be having a proper talk anytime soon with the Zadonia king, who¡¯s throwing a hysteric fit in front of us currently. Guess we¡¯ll move onto the next generation.

    ¡°Prince Akim, Prince Frost. Would you two like to talk about the future of Dauburn and Zadonia? I¡¯ll provide the location.¡±

    Hearing my words, the two princes looked at each other and nodded.

    ¡°¡°By all means.¡±¡±

    Alright, now that we¡¯ve decided, staying here any longer would be meaningless. And besides, the Zadonia generals and golems that have been knocking on the [Prison] I deployed since earlier is annoying. The noise, man.

    ¡°Wait! What do you guys want to do with Frost! Are you nning to sell him to Dauburn!?¡±

    ¡°Father. You can¡¯t even establish a proper dialogue at this point. I¡¯ll show you that I can open a new path for Zadonia myself.¡±

    ¡°I will not allow any selfish acts like that! You just have to shut up and listen to what I say!¡±

    ¡°When will you stop treating me like a child!¡±

    The father-son pair began yelling at each other again. Unn, while a parent who orders his already-of-age son around is bad, I guess you can also say that to parents, their children will always be children?

    ¡°I can¡¯t talk with you anymore. Your Majesty the Sovereign, Your Majesty the Holy King, let us go!¡±

    Leaving us behind, Prince Frost headed towards the meeting room¡¯s door in a huff. Oi oi, this one¡¯s got a short temper as well, doesn¡¯t he. I guess they are blood-rted; they resemble each other in ces.

    ¡°Kordi, you follow along too.¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    Prince Frost called out to the man standing in front of the door, wearing bluish silver armor.

    He, who lowered his head with nary a twitch of brow, is Prince Frost¡¯s personal escort knight, Kordi-san. He was there too when we were guided to this room before.

    He¡¯s an old man in his early 40s with few words¡­ Well, he gives off the feeling of being an old uncle, but ording to General Glenn who came with Prince Akim, he¡¯s an extremely famous swordsman with the nickname ¡°Zadonia¡¯s Ice Sword¡±.

    It feels like this person¡¯s allegiance is to the prince before it is to the king, doesn¡¯t it.

    Prince Frost left the room together with Knight Kordi.

    We left the meeting room as well, chasing after the two of them. Since it¡¯ll be troublesome if the others chased after us, I released the [Prison] I made inside the room when we left, and instead ced a new [Prison] around the entire room.

    This magic¡¯s versatility in serving as both a prison cell and a protective barrier is pretty neat.

    Blocked by the translucent barrier, the golems belonging to Zadonia bounced back, unable to exit from the room. It¡¯ll disappear after around 10 minutes or so, so just stay put there, okay.

    While looking behind us, Prince Akim called out to Prince Frost.

    ¡°Is that alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is. Father is moving the entire country based on the extremely selfish emotion of ¡®hating the Dauburn king¡¯. That¡¯s no good. It won¡¯t make anyone happy.¡±

    As Prince Frost replied to Prince Akim, who was walking besides him, thetterughed slightly.

    ¡°Was something funny there?¡±

    Prince Akim hurriedly waved his hands at Prince Frost, who stared at him with a bit of an angry expression.

    ¡°No, sorry. I just thought that you¡¯re in the same situation as us. My father is also someone whose driving force is ¡®hating the Zadonia king¡¯, so.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­ We¡¯ve both had it hard, huh.¡±

    Saying that, the two of them smiled. Even though their parents are bitter enemies, it seems that the sons can get along just fine.

    However, leaving the current situation as is until these two princes seed the throne is obviously not the right option.

    As we returned to where we parked our golem carriages, His Majesty the Holy King called out to me.

    ¡°You said you¡¯ll be providing the location earlier; are you nning to bring them to Brunhild?¡±

    ¡°Right. That¡¯s probably the simplest option we have. Both Dauburn and Zadonia can¡¯t reach us there, so we¡¯ll be safe too. I¡¯ll be opening the game room and stuff too, to help in deepening their friendship¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Brunhild Sovereign. If that¡¯s the case, then can I ask of you something¡­¡±

    The Alent Holy King whispered into my ears his request; I¡¯m amazed how he can think of something that shameless. Oh, well, you have to be somewhat thick-skinned if you want to do a good job being king, I guess.

    ¡°This cookie is delicious! Aria onee-sama, try one too!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s bad manners, Leti¡­ Ara, it truly is delicious.¡±

    The two girls eating Luu¡¯s homemade cookies and smiling are a pair of sisters, Ariati Tis Alent and Leticia Tis Alent. They are the Holy King, Garaud Zess Alent¡¯s granddaughters.

    The elder sister, Ariati AKA Aria is eighteen, while the younger sister, Leticia AKA Leti is seventeen. Their father is the Holy King¡¯s son, the current crown prince.

    The older Aria had a head of wavy golden hair and was someone with a soft atmosphere; she¡¯s wearing a pale green dress.

    As I looked at the pearl ne hung on her neck, my eyes kept drifting down to the two magnificent things underneath, but I restrained myself since Elze and the others are here as well. Those are pretty big, yeah¡­

    Leti, whose assets are rather humble inparison, is the textbook example of an energetic younger sister, with short golden hair. She¡¯s wearing a pale pink dress, butpared to her older sister¡¯s, it has a shorter skirt which allows her more ease of movement. Compared to Aria, she¡¯s a lot more restless. She shows interest in a lot of things, and appears to have an endless curiosity.

    His Majesty the Holy King¡¯s request was for me to bring these two granddaughters of his to Brunhild together with Prince Akim and Prince Frost.

    Apparently, when the Holy King talked about the cuisines and recreation facilities he saw here during the two-world conferencest time to the two of them, they both showed a lot of interest.

    They¡¯ve asked him quite a lot of times to bring them here if there¡¯s a chance, it seems.

    Of course, His Majesty the Holy King did not request this of me simply because of him wanting to spoil his grandchildren.

    Fortunately¡ªto be honest, I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s the correct word to use¡ªboth Prince Akim and Prince Frost do not have fianc¨¦es. Or rather, they had fianc¨¦es, but huge fights broke out between them and their fathers because they were angry that ¡°my father chose a fianc¨¦e without consulting me¡±, and in the end those engagements all broke off. Just how much do these two princes love fighting with their dads, I wonder.

    ¡°Princess Ariati, this ¡®cream soda¡¯ here is delicious too, you know.¡±

    ¡°Maa! How cold and sweet¡­!¡±

    ¡°Princess Leticia, what is that?¡±

    ¡°Etto, it¡¯s called ¡®chocte¡¯. It¡¯s a bit bitter, but it¡¯s delicious too!¡±

    The four of them sat around a round table, and enjoyed the snacks and drinks ced at the center of that table. They¡¯ve opened up quite a bit, havn¡¯t they.

    While looking at that from the side, we sat on a different table and drank some tea. Directly opposite me sat the content-looking Holy King.

    ¡°Somehow, I feel like this all ended in a way that would benefit Your Majesty the Holy King the most.¡±

    ¡°Come now, it¡¯s not a bad thing, is it? If this goes well, the rtionship troubles between Dauburn, Zadonia and Alent can all be resolved in one fell swoop, you know?¡±

    This shrewd grandpa. Well, it is true that this is a pretty good move, but things like this also needs to take into consideration the feelings of the parties involved, so.

    ¡°Prince Akim looks pretty taken with Princess Leticia to me.¡±

    ¡°Prince Frost also seems to be viewing Princess Ariati in a favorable manner. It¡¯s been a while since Ist saw the prince this happy.¡±

    To the sides of His Majesty the Holy King, General Glenn and Knight Kordi looked at the situation over on the other table as they drank their tea.

    So Prince Frost with Princess Ariati, and Prince Akim with Princess Leticia, huh. Thank god they didn¡¯t choose the same person. If their rtionship turned into something like their fathers¡¯ due to love issues, it would be just tragic.

    ¡°Fufun. Quite interesting-no yo. While it¡¯s not love at first sight, there¡¯s a small sprout of affection in their hearts-no yo. Before they noticed, they¡¯re already¡­ Is the pattern for this, I¡¯ll say-no yo.¡±

    ¡°Tch, I forgot¡­¡±

    I hugged my head as a voice suddenly popped out of nowhere next to me. When I looked sideways to confirm, my eyes met with that of a grinning Karen nee-san.

    If we talked about these kinds of things, she¡¯s guaranteed to show up. Like a cat to catnip, a moth to a me, and a Karen nee-san to love talks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t put me into the same category as cats or moths-no yo.¡±

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Karen nee-san¡¯s hand chopnded on my head. Don¡¯t read my mind!

    Leaving me¡ªholding my head in pain¡ªbehind, Karen nee-san approached the table where the four young men and women sat while humming. Ah, she¡¯s locked onto them, hasn¡¯t she. As long as Karen nee-san is involved, there¡¯s no way their rtionships will end in anything shallow. They¡¯ll either fall in love or not, with no other possible choices.

    Well, if it¡¯s that sister of mine, she should do fine. More importantly.

    ¡°Even if the princes are fine with this, what should we do about the kings?¡±

    ¡°The simplest method would be having those two princes seed the throne as soon as possible, but¡­¡±

    His Majesty the Holy King followed up, but as expected, that¡¯s a bit tough, isn¡¯t it? There¡¯s no way those two kings will give up their thrones easily. In the worst case, until they die¡­ No, it¡¯s possible they might even disown the princes before then.

    ¡°Since both Dauburn and Zadonia only have one prince, I don¡¯t think they would do that¡­ But then again, it¡¯s not rare to see royal families disown a sessor due to his ineptitude and elect someone else from outside the royal bloodline as the new sessor.¡±

    His Majesty the Holy King folded his arms and muttered. I¡¯d like to think that those two aren¡¯t that stupid, but well.

    ¡°Maybe have the princes hold the real authority in the country before that happens¡­ Oh, my apologies. This kind of talk is inappropriate in front of Glenn-san and Kordi-san, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°Nothing of the sort. I, too, believe that the prince can change Dauburn for the better. In actuality, the only ones who want to fight it out with Zadonia are His Majesty the King and a portion of the older upper-ss nobles. The lower-ss nobles andmoners are already sick of this war. In the past, they had fought in the wars driven by their animosity towards Zadonia for killing their family and other things, but nowadays, that animosity is gradually being pointed towards their own country for forcing them to continue fighting. The number of people who escaped to the Holy Kingdom also never decreased¡­¡±

    Glenn-san spoke with a bitter smile while dropping his eyes to the cup held in his hands.

    Looking at that, Kordi-san also opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same with us Zadonia. In the first ce, even if we won, our people wouldn¡¯t be able to live in Dauburn¡¯snds. We don¡¯t even know just why we are fighting this war. One step out of our nation¡¯s borders and there lies fertilend with a mild climate, and promises of an easier life than staying in our country. It¡¯s natural for the citizens to long for Alent.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like our country would dly wee all of them in, you know? They flow in by themselves from your countries, face food issues, and many of them end up bing bandits in our territories. It¡¯s honestly a pain for us. And it got much worse ever since the current kings of your nations took the throne.¡±

    From Alent¡¯s point of view, it¡¯d be much better if those nations just ceased to exist, wouldn¡¯t it. However, if they actually did disappear, a veritable avnche of refugees would rush into Alent in an instant. It¡¯s a tough dilemma for them as well.

    ¡°So basically, for the people of the two countries, the current kings abdicating would be perfectly fine as well¡­ Or rather, they might actually want them to get off as soon as they can?¡±

    ¡°As someone born as amoner, I would honestly be d to see Prince Akim take the throne.¡±

    ¡°If we think about the benefits to the nation, the best option would obviously be to have Prince Frost seed the throne right this instant.¡±

    Glenn-san spoke in vague terms, while Kordi-san spoke decisively.

    Wouldn¡¯t a coup d''etat happen at this rate? No matter what, that¡¯s a bad choice, isn¡¯t it. A session through force would only leave a lot of things twisted in the aftermath.

    Now then, what should I do¡­

    While looking at the two pairs of men and women talking happily as Karen nee-san led the conversation, I sighed. Is it really impossible for the current kings of Dauburn and Zadonia to be friendly like that too?

    ¡°Is ¡®kidnap then suspension bridge effect¡¯ the only thing I can use at this point¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand what that is, but I somehow sensed malicious intent¡­¡±

    His Majesty the Holy King drew back a little when he heard my mutters, but let¡¯s ignore that.

    I¡¯ll have to ask the professor to help prepare for that¡­ Pretty sure there¡¯s something I can use in the [Storehouse]¡­ Un, this¡¯ll work. Kukuku, it¡¯s getting interesting.

    ¡°There¡¯s the bad face-degozaru¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just the same as usual.¡±

    ¡°Standard Touya routines, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    The voices of Yae, Elze and Hilda can be heard from the adjacent table. No, well, they¡¯ve called me an ¡°upstart brat¡± from a ¡°puny countryside territory¡± quite a few times, so isn¡¯t it fine for me to return the favor a little bit? Eh?

    - Pixel

 Chapter 430: Cats and Dogs, and Water and Oil.

    <h4>Chapter 430: Cats and Dogs, and Water and Oil.</h4>

    (Note: I forgot to add this in notesst chapter, but when I used ¡°cats and dogs¡±, in the Japanese raw, it¡¯s actually ¡°dogs and monkeys¡±. The Japanese has their own idiom to describe it, which uses those two instead of cats and dogs. Also, most of this chapter will be written in a pure third-person POV, just a heads up.)

    When the king of Dauburn, Jaharade Beer Dauburn awoke, he was in a white room.

    It¡¯s a room he¡¯spletely unfamiliar with. The ceiling is faintly shining. He searched his murky memories;st night, unable to calm his anger, he drank a substantial amount of liquor, and then went to bed.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­!?¡±

    The room is almost perfectly cubic, with only a single door. However, the door has no handles, and it wouldn¡¯t budge at all no matter how hard he pushes it. He figured that it might be a sliding door and tried that, but it didn¡¯t work as well.

    He¡¯s imprisoned here. The moment Dauburn¡¯s king arrived at that thought, his head immediately became filled with the baseless belief that this is Zadonia¡¯s work.

    Only Zadonia would target him, who is the king of Dauburn. They must have used that

    Mochizuki-something brat who can use weird magic, and have him be kidnapped. Thinking that they¡¯reing for him now after dealing with his son, he angrily kicked the door.

    ¡°Oi! Let me out of here! Do you have no shame, attacking me while I was asleep!? Fight me fair and square!¡±

    He shouted angrily, but no responses came back. He ran all the way to the opposite end from the door, and rammed into it with his entire body¡¯s force, but it didn¡¯t budge an inch.

    ¡°Kuh! Who do you think I am!?¡±

    He continued kicking at the door as his breathing grew ragged, but as expected, there¡¯s no response.

    When the Dauburn king looked around the room again, he noticed square button-like things on the floor at each of the four corners of the room.

    He tried stepping on it, but nothing happened. He tried stepping on the other buttons as well, the order, but it still gave him nothing.

    After going around the room several times, the now-tired Dauburn king sat down onto the floor. When he did that, however, something suddenly shook beneath the floor, and the wall to the left of the door began slowly sinking down.

    Beyond the slowly disappearing wall was another white cubic room identical to the one he is in currently. These two rooms were ced side by side, so to speak.

    And inside that room is another man, who is currently performing the exact same action as the

    Dauburn king: looking at each other with their eyes and mouths wide open in aical fashion.

    ¡°It¡¯s you bastard!¡±

    The Dauburn king shouted involuntarily, and stood up in a rush. The one in front of him is his enemy, the hated king of that nation. Zadonia¡¯s king, Junas Lem Zadonia.

    Thetter also stood up, and pointed a finger at him while shouting something with a fierce face.

    The Dauburn king, who was convinced that the other side was definitely insulting him just now, started running towards the Zadonia king with his hands balled into fists.

    And the Zadonia king, who saw that, also kicked the floor and charged towards the Zadonia king in simr fashion.

    The important preliminary doubt of ¡°why can¡¯t they hear the other person¡¯s voice¡± has long been blown away from their minds.

    As a result.

    ¡°Gah!?¡±

    ¡°Guge!?¡±

    They both mmed directly into the tempered ss which was at the border between the two rooms. Since they were both running as hard as they could, the damage they received was also huge.

    ¡°Ugegege¡­¡±

    ¡°Kuuooooh¡­¡±

    they both mmed into the ss face-first, the two of them held their faces with their hands and tumbled around the room in pain.

    And watching their figures, writhing in agony, from another room, was a certain group of individuals.

    ¡°Touya-kun. re those two idiots?¡±

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t deny that.¡±

    While looking at the two of them on a monitor, I replied to the bbergasted Professor Babylon. I mean, they clearly don¡¯t look very smart, for starters.

    Once their faces stopped hurting, they began throwing insults at each other from across the ss. Even though they shouldn¡¯t be able to hear each other at all,

    ¡°You damn coward! To think you would kidnap me after failing to beat me fairly, just how low have you fallen!¡±

    ¡°You damn coward! To think you would kidnap me after failing to beat me fairly, just how low have you fallen!¡±

    ¡°You must¡¯ve asked that brat from that small country for this. You miserable fool! Why don¡¯t you try doing something yourself for once!¡±

    ¡°You must¡¯ve asked that brat from that small country for this. You miserable fool! Why don¡¯t you try doing something yourself for once!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m speechless to see that someone as foolish as you can be king! Like this, Zadonia woulde to its end at your generation, no doubt!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m speechless to see that someone as foolish as you can be king! Like this, Dauburn woulde to its end at your generation, no doubt!¡±

    (Note: not gonna lie, this is actually pretty funny.)

    I wonder just why are they able to be so in sync with each other. Are they secretly twins or something?

    ¡°Touya-kun, do you really think you can make these two cooperate with each other? I¡¯m beginning to feel like it¡¯ll be a lot easier if we tried teaching ballroom dancing to monkeys.¡±

    ¡°Well, even for a monkey, if its life is threatened it¡¯ll work together with a dog too. Just watch.¡±

    (Note: again, a reference to the Japanese version of the idiom, which says ¡°monkeys and dogs¡± instead of ¡°cats and dogs¡±.)

    I smiled while looking at the two people reflected in the monitor, who are still in the process of insulting each other.

    After spending about an hour cursing the man in front of him, until his throat became parched dry, the Dauburn king finally began to feel a sense of futility.

    No matter how much he curse, if that voice can¡¯t reach the opponent then it¡¯s meaningless.

    However, when he sees the other side shouting something at him, apparently cursing at him as well, he still gets angry.

    In the first ce, the other guy also looks like he¡¯s been imprisoned. Does that mean the one who kidnapped him is not Zadonia? Such a doubt, albeit extremelyte, finally surfaced in the Dauburn king¡¯s heart.

    When he turned his eyes back into the room he was in, one of the four buttons ced at the corners of the room he saw earlier was blinking.

    Surprised, he tried stepping on it again, but nothing happened. It just continued blinking. He tried stepping on it a few more times. As expected, nothing happened.

    When he raised his head and looked at the room the Zadonia king was in, thetter had also moved to a corner of his room and was staring with a mystified expression at a blinking button.

    The Zadonia king stepped on the button. However, nothing happened as well. Just like the

    Dauburn king, he also tried stepping on the button several times.

    The Dauburn king probably got a bitpetitive seeing that, as he also began stepping on the button; as the two of them stepped on the buttons at the same time, the doors in both rooms rose up a little, and a 10cm wide gap is created at the bottom.

    ¡°Ooh!?¡±

    The Dauburn king rushed to the door and put his hands into the gap under it, trying to raise it up further, but the door wouldn¡¯t budge anymore than that.

    ¡°Nu, kuh¡­ Fuuuooooh!¡±

    After spending several minutes wrestling with that door, the Dauburn king finally realized that this is impossible.

    When he looked to the side, it turned out that the door in the other room also opened a little.

    The Zadonia king was also there, putting his fingers into the gap and trying desperately to raise the door.

    ¡°What an idiot, wasting his energy like that.¡±

    The Dauburn king sneered as he looked at that. Those words can be applied to him as well, but he did not realize that.

    Suddenly, the Zadonia king seemed to have noticed something and turned his head away. The suspicious Dauburn king followed his line of sight, and saw that in the room the Zadonia king is in, another one of the buttons was blinking.

    Could it be, he thought as he turned around, and sure enough, there¡¯s a button blinking in his own room too.

    The Dauburn king immediately went there and stepped on the button. Nothing happened.

    However, as he kept stepping on it, the door once again rose up a little bit.

    When he looked over, the Zadonia king was stepping on the blinking button in his room.

    ¡°Does it open only when both buttons in the two rooms are pressed at the same time?¡±

    Right then, a third button in each room began blinking, all but saying to press it next.

    While ring at each other, the two kings moved to where the blinking buttons are in their rooms. And together, they stepped on the buttons at the same time.

    The door moved up slightly again. Bing convinced, the two of them moved to where thest button is, and stepped on it at the same time.

    With a slow rumble, the doorpletely opened.

    ¡°Tch, the other side¡¯s door opened too. How boring.¡±

    Doesn¡¯t this make it look like he helped the Zadonia king escape or something, was what the

    Dauburn king muttered while clicking his tongue. Coincidentally, the Zadonia king was doing the same thing over in the other room.

    Behind the door, a pathway surrounded by the same white walls as the room stretched out in a straight line.

    The Dauburn king proceeded down the path while staying vignt, and eventually found a set of stairs leading upwards. Light could be seen from beyond the stairs. That¡¯s not light from things like magic light stones. It¡¯s natural light. Seems like the room he was in until earlier was underground.

    When he rushed up the stairs in one go, he ended up in front of a sandy beach he¡¯s never seen before. Beyond it, a beautiful sea stretched out beyond the horizon. This is definitely not a ce anywhere in Dauburn or Zadonia.

    ¡°¡°Where¡­ Is this?¡±¡±

    Upon hearing a voice that¡¯s not his own, he spun to his side in shock. There stood the Zadonia king, who was simrly in a daze.

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°This bastard!¡±

    The two of them started running at the same time, and grasped each other¡¯s cor simultaneously before beginning to hit one another. Rolling about on the beach, they took turns mounting each other and punching them before they were shook off and their positions became reversed, all the while growling like dogs in a fight, and continued their chaotic brawl for a long time.

    ¡°Give me back my son, you coward!¡±

    ¡°I have no idea where your stupid son is! Rather, you should be the one who¡¯ll return me my son! You thief!¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth! It¡¯s you lot who are the descendants of thieves!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me! You sure can talk, you king of liars!¡±

    While pulling each other¡¯s cheeks, they continued yelling at each other. It¡¯s a messy, ugly fight that cannot be thought of as the work of two country¡¯s kings.

    ¡°, wait, wait a minute!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s toote to apologize now!¡±

    ¡°No! Look over there!¡±

    The Zadonia king, whose face has be bruised and swollen all over, pointed to a ce behind the Dauburn king, whose face was no different from his.

    ¡°You think I¡¯ll get baited by that!¡±

    ¡°Buu!?¡±

    Thinking it¡¯s a lie to try and take his attention away, the Dauburn king insteadunched a right straight, which dealt a clean hit to the Zadonia king.

    After seeing off the blown-away Zadonia king, the Dauburn king, now feeling better, turned around and was greeted by the sight of the Brunhild sovereign, lounging on a beach chair ced beneath a parasol.

    With a pair of sunsses on his face and an aloha shirt, a ss of tropical drink in his hand, he was showing a very rxed posture. A white tiger pup was besides him.

    ¡°Wh¡­!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said look!¡±

    ¡°Gube!?¡±

    The Zadonia kingunched a full-powered dropkick at the back of the Dauburn king, who was too busy being surprised at the Brunhild sovereign sitting in front of him in full-on vacation mode. The Dauburn king was blown away, andnded face-first into the sand.

    ¡°How ugly, eh, Kohaku. That¡¯s a fine example of what not to do as king.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, my lord.¡±

    ¡°¡°Shut your mouth, you insolent brat!¡±¡±

    The two kings, feeling belittled by Touya, dashed across the sands aiming for thetter.

    However, with a cracking sound, the area of the beach under their feet suddenly gave way, and the two of them fell into a pit together with arge amount of sand. It was a pitfall trap. The two of them easily fell into a simple trap made by nothing more than plywood boards covered with sand. The pit is only around 2 meters deep, and the bottom is padded with slime cushions, so they won¡¯t be hurt by the fall. The sands to each side were also properly fixed in ce so they won¡¯t copse.

    ¡°Not properly essing the situation wille back to bite you, you know. Or rather, you two have already been bitten, havn¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kid around! You bastard, who do you think I am!?¡±

    ¡°Damn you, to think of setting up a trap like this! Just what do you want!?¡±

    ¡°Not telling.¡±

    With a devilish grin, the Brunhild sovereign disappeared on the spot. His actions were designed to point the two¡¯s hostilities¡ªwhich were directed at each other until then¡ªto a third party, i.e. himself, but it cannot be denied that there¡¯s probably some personal vendetta mixed in as well.

    Due to them pulling each other down, the two kings struggled for a long time, bing dirty with sand all over, before they finally managed to climb out of the pit.

    ¡°Damn it, that brat¡¯s gotta be a demon or something!¡±

    ¡°O-oi, what¡¯s this shaking?¡±

    The Zadonia king, who was cursing at Touya, finally noticed the fact that the ground was shaking intermittently upon hearing the Dauburn king¡¯s words. When he turned around, far off in the distance, a giant turtle with a huge ck snake wrapped around it was heading their way.

    ¡°Gogaaaaaaaaa!¡±

    ¡°¡°Geeeh!?¡±¡±

    The two of them jumped up with snot running down their faces, and escaped while trying to push each other out of their way.

    The giant turtle chased after the two with great momentum, as if trying to trample the two under its feet.

    While its movements are slow, its steps are huge, so it¡¯ll catch up to them unless they run with all their strength. The two kings ran across the beachside desperately.

    ¡°Our lord sure uses us divine beasts roughly, doesn¡¯t he.¡±

    ¡°Well, he said he¡¯ll give us a feastter, so just work hard for now, Sango-chan.¡±

    ¡°Right. I want shortcakes, if possible.¡±

    ¡°And pudding for me~¡±

    While maintaining a speed that makes the kings feel like they¡¯ll get caught but actually won¡¯t,

    Sango and Kokuyou continued chasing after them. In order to make them too tired to fight with each other.

    ¡°J-just where, is, this ce¡­¡±

    While wheezing and huffing, the Dauburn king, lying down spread-eagled on top of the sands colored orange by the sunset, muttered.

    The Zadonia king, who was lying down next to him, opened his mouth begrudgingly.

    ¡°Like hell, I¡¯ll know¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, ask, you, for that!¡±

    ¡°Wanna go, you¡­!¡±

    The two of them raised their upper bodies and red at each other, but immediately fell down t again. They don¡¯t even have the strength left to hit each other.

    ¡°¡°So hungry¡­¡±¡±

    After coincidentally muttering the same thing, the two of them raised their heads and red at each other, but after a while, they swung their faces to opposite sides with a *fun*.

    After some time, they were assaulted by a sleepiness even stronger than the hunger, and they fell asleep on the spot. Although, as tired as the two of them are, they still won¡¯t do something like falling asleep with the enemy nation¡¯s king right beside them. The tiredness do y a role here, but this mainly came about due to a certain person casting sleeping magic on them.

    The shadows of a young man and a tiger pup stretched over the two, who are soundly asleep.

    ¡°They fell asleep rather easily, didn¡¯t they.¡±

    ¡°The people in the Reverse World have lower resistance to magic, after all. Now then, time to begin stage 2.¡±

    Touya took out a pair of chain fetters from his [Storage], and ced them on the two kings¡¯ feet while humming.

    ¡°¡­ You look like you¡¯re enjoying this, my lord.¡±

    ¡°No no, not at all~. This is all for the sake of making the two of them be friends. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll find this enjoyable, you know? Man, it¡¯s soo tough ying the viin.¡± (Note: it¡¯s amazing how this 3rd person POV seems to be drawing out more of Touya¡¯s evil side without even trying. Is Fuyuhara secretly better at writing in 3rd person than in 1st person?)

    Lightly fending off the words of his summoned beast, who¡¯s staring at him with half-lidded eyes, Touya began concentrating magic as he focused towards the two sleeping people in front of him.

    ¡°[O Darkness bind, give punishment to the sins of man, Guilty Curse].¡±

    What he activated was a magic of ¡°cursing¡±. Although, calling it curses would make it sound excessively ominous; in essence, it¡¯s just a magic of constraints.

    A magic that ces its target under constraints with severe punishments if broken. Depending on the way it¡¯s used, it can easily take someone¡¯s life; it¡¯s an ancient magic, and one that is taboo in the current age.

    ¡°Do you really need to go that far¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, these are all preparatory work. Don¡¯t worry too much, and just look forward to the end results.¡±

    The king of the small dukedom smiled as he replied to his dumbfounded subordinate.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 431: Cooperation, and the Naked Kings.

    <h4>Chapter 431: Cooperation, and the Naked Kings.</h4>

    The sensation of the sand beneath his body when he woke up in the morning notified the

    Dauburn king of his current circumstances. It seems that the whole chain of events in the previous day wasn¡¯t a dream, as expected.

    As he tried to stand up with his weary body, tired out from all that running yesterday, a metallic ng together with a weird sensation on his right foot promoted him to look down.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    His right foot was enclosed by a shackle, with a 50cm-long chain extending out from it. And at the other end of that chain was the king of Zadonia, who¡¯s still asleep on the sand.

    When he stretched his right leg to raise the chains, he saw that the other end of the fetters was connected to the Zadonia king¡¯s left leg.

    ¡°Nu¡­?¡±

    The sleeping Zadonia king slowly woke up due to his left leg being pulled, looked up and frowned when he saw the Dauburn king standing besides him, then turned his eyes downwards and saw the shackle bound onto his left leg.

    The Zadonia king slowly stood up and turned towards the Dauburn king with a scary look.

    ¡°You bastard, what are you doing!?¡±

    ¡°Like hell I have any idea!¡±

    They grasped each other¡¯s cors and yelled at one another. Of course, they aren¡¯t actually stupid enough to think the other person here did this. They just wanted a target to vent their anger on.

    ¡°You mean I have to stick with you 24/7 from now on!? That makes me want to puke!¡±

    ¡°Those are my words! Jump into the sea and drown yourself or something if you don¡¯t want it!¡±

    ¡°How about you do it!?¡±

    After a bout of childish arguments, they started grappling with each other again.

    The moment the Dauburn king managed to mount the Zadonia king and sent a fist towards thetter¡¯s face, strangely, the former was the one who was blown away.

    ¡°Gube!?¡±

    The Zadonia king didn¡¯t know what was going on and stood stupefied for a while, but seeing the Dauburn king rolling around next to his feet, perhaps feeling that it¡¯s a chance, he used his un-fettered right leg to kick the fallen man in the gut.

    ¡°Gufu!?¡±

    The instant the kicknded, the Zadonia king was the one who fell down while holding his belly. A pain much like someone had actually kicked him assaulted his own stomach.

    ¡°Guuooo¡­¡±

    Looking at the crouched-over Zadonia king, the Dauburn king¡¯s head conjured a terrible hypothesis. While thinking that it can¡¯t be, he nevertheless tried to kick the fallen Zadonia king¡¯s back, only for his own back to be struck with pain like it¡¯s been kicked, and he fell face first onto the sand.

    ¡°Ugege¡­¡±

    With that, he¡¯s now convinced. He doesn¡¯t know why it¡¯s happening, but the damage he inflicted on the Zadonia king ising back to himself.

    The Dauburn king raised his hand to stop the Zadonia king, who¡¯s trying to attack him again after seeing him on the ground.

    ¡°Stop it! If you attack me, it¡¯lle back to yourself as well!¡±

    ¡°Drop your nonsense, you¡ªbuge!?¡±

    The moment the Zadonia king¡¯s sweeping kicknded on the Dauburn king¡¯s neck, he who is the attacker instead fell down sideways.

    ¡°Fool. nd I had kindly told you about it too.¡±

    ¡°Guooo¡­ Just what is going on¡­!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly, but it must be the work of that brat. If I hit you, the pain wille back to me. Conversely, if you hit me, the pain will also go back to you. Damn him and his weird magics¡­!¡±

    The Dauburn king tried touching and patting his cheeks. He can feel them. It seems that the other side can¡¯t feel these.

    Does the sensation get sent over only if it hurts beyond a certain degree? Thinking that, he gripped his hand into a fist and swung it towards his own face.

    With a *gaan* that resounded in his skull, an intense pain struck his cheeks. When he looked ahead, the Zadonia king was also clutching his face and groaning.

    ¡°Y-y-you bastard! What¡¯re you doing all of a sudden!¡±

    ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s just a bit of an experiment. So it seems like the pain also goes to the other side if I hit myself¡ªit hurts!?¡± sharp pain ran across the Dauburn king¡¯s right arm. When he looked in front, the Zadonia king was pinching his own right arm with all his strength.

    ¡°So the pain really does get transmitted. No, rather, this is more like our senses of pain are shared, isn¡¯t¡ªBufuh!?¡± sudden pain, the kind felt when being struck, visited the Zadonia king¡¯s right cheek. The

    Dauburn king had pped his own right cheek.

    ¡°What are you doing!?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! How dare you do that to me earlier!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who started it!¡±

    They grabbed each other¡¯s cors and swung their fists at each other again, but they both stopped inches before their hits connected. Afterwards, through an unknown thought process, they somehow both struck themselves in the face with their own fists.

    ¡°¡°Gaha!?¡±¡±

    The pain from hitting themselves and the pain transmitted from the other person; the two of them were assaulted by double the normal amount of pain.

    They fell down onto the sands, but immediately stood up again, and after ring at each other for a while, they swung their fists at themselves once more.

    ¡°This guy! This guy!¡±

    ¡°This idiot! Stupid bastard!¡±

    Two men punching themselves on the sands; such was the surreal scene the morning sun shone on this morning.

    ¡°¡­ Touya-kun, are they even stupider than monkeys?¡±

    ¡°Please wait a moment. This is beyond even my expectations.¡±

    I held my head as I replied to the professor¡¯spletely-astounded voice.

    I¡¯ve chained the two of them together to force them to cooperate, but if they turned to hurting, or even killing each other, then it wouldn¡¯t have any meaning.

    That¡¯s why I casted a ¡°curse¡± on them which makes them share their pain perception. If they try to hurt each other, then that woulde back to themselves. If one of them killed the other, they themselves might die from that as well. If I made them think that way, then they might be more cautions and prudent in their actions, was what I thought.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that they would just start swinging at themselves.

    ¡°In the first ce, why are these two hitting themselves anyway? If it¡¯s like this, then hitting the opponent directly would be the same thing, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Just like what the professor said, they¡¯d hurt if they hit themselves, and they¡¯d still hurt if they hit each other since the pain woulde back to them. In the end, it¡¯s all the same¡­ Ah, could it be because if they try to hit each other, the receiver can try to dodge it? If they punch themselves, the damage would 100% be sent to their opponent without fail.

    They surprisingly thought about it¡­ Is what I would definitely not think if I look at the two of them right now¡­

    While looking at the two old men reflected in the monitor who are still hitting themselves, I heaved a sigh.

    ¡°Haah, haah, haah¡­¡±

    ¡°Zeeh, zeeh, zeeh¡­¡±

    Unable to endure the pain running through their bodies, the two of them lied down spread- eagled on top of the sands, ring at the scorching sun above them with hazy eyes.

    As they lied there, the pain in their bodies disappeared. It¡¯s actually recovery magic Touya casted stealthily, but the two of them would never notice.

    Loud rumbles came out of the two¡¯s stomachs. They havn¡¯t eaten anything since quite a while ago. If they don¡¯t eat something soon, they¡¯re going to start starving to death.

    They slowly raised their bodies, and stood up.

    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll go catch some fish in the sea or something¡­¡±

    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll go look for nuts in the forest or something¡­¡±

    They muttered to themselves, before ring at each other and then turning their heads away with a *fun*.

    And just like that, with their backs to each other, the Dauburn king headed towards the sea while the Zadonia king headed towards the forest, before they both fell down headfirst into the sand. The fetters chaining their legs together jangled as it grew taut.

    ¡°What are you doing¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Those are my words¡ª!¡±

    They yelled at each other while banging their heads together with a *Gaan*.

    ¡°Bastard, just how much do you like getting in my way¡­!¡±

    ¡°How about you! In the first ce, do you think it¡¯s that easy to catch fish in the sea!?¡±

    ¡°Fuun, this is why you guys from a country with frozen rivers year-round are no-good. Since I was a kid, I¡¯ve been catching fish with a harpoon in the oasis¡¯ river. With my prowess, a fish or two¡­¡±

    ¡°A harpoon? Then pray tell, where do you see a harpoon here!?¡±

    The Dauburn king couldn¡¯t reply to the Zadonia king, and closed his mouth with a ¡°Mugu¡±. No matter how hard you look, there¡¯s nothing around here that looks like a harpoon.

    ¡°With no harpoon, no rod, no hook, how are you going to catch fish? With your hands? Can you catch swimming fish with your bare hands!?¡±

    ¡°Gununu¡­!¡±

    As expected, there¡¯s no way the Dauburn king had ever tried to catch fish with his bare hands.

    Just like the Zadonia king said, he can¡¯t catch anything with ack of tools. His opponent is in the right this time.

    The Dauburn king twisted his face in frustration. Seeing that, the Zadonia kingunched further attacks against him.

    ¡°In the first ce, how are you going to eat the fish you caught even if you do catch some?

    Just munch on it like that? It¡¯s not easy to start a fire, you know. Instead of wasting your time on those, finding nuts and fruits, nts that grow naturally in the wild is far more efficient and easier to do. This is why you guys from a country in scorching heat year-round are no-good, your heads are boiled from all that heat¡­¡±

    ¡°Gununununu¡­! Having said that, it¡¯s not as if you can find things you can eat just by going into the forest, you know! In the first ce, can you even tell what can be eaten and what cannot!?¡±

    This time, it was the Zadonia king who closed his mouth with a ¡°Ugu¡±, unable to retort. There¡¯sno way he, who is royalty, could do something like that. Since his food were all prepared by the cooks, he doesn¡¯t even know what a lot of the ingredients look like before they¡¯re cooked.

    Fruits and such would be fine, though.

    However, the same is actually true for the Dauburn king as well. He doesn¡¯t know most of them too. They¡¯re both sheltered kings.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you have the gall to suggest something like heading into the forest like that. You might poison yourself if you mess up, you know. I wouldn¡¯t mind a bit if you died, but please spare me from getting dragged along with you due to the brat¡¯s magic.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s nuts or fruits then I can identify them somewhat! We wouldn¡¯t know how it would turn out if we don¡¯t go, would we! Or would you rather starve to death here!?¡±

    ¡°What did you say, you¡­!¡±

    Guuuuuuuu¡­¡­

    The sounds of two stomachs ringing, his own and his opponent¡¯s, reached the Dauburn king¡¯s ears as he tried to retort.

    Shutting up, the two of them turned their faces away from each other with a *fun* and, while staying that way, walked into the forest with their steps in perfect sync.

    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. That¡¯s a Pasimo fruit.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it is a Pasimo fruit. I¡¯ve eaten some imported from lent before.¡±

    Walking inside the forest, the two of them looked up towards that which they¡¯ve finally found after a long time. Red fruits were hanging offrge tree branches. Pasimo is a fruit that can be found mostly anywhere. Although, as expected, they aren¡¯t able to grow in the extreme heat of Dauburn or the freezing cold of Zadonia.

    Those Pasimo fruits glimmered in the light and looked truly delicious. However, they were too tall to be picked alone.

    ¡°Should we throw stones at it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. You think we can hit those small fruits from here? And even if we do, they might not fall just from that, you know.¡±

    ¡°If not, then¡­¡±

    The two of them stared at the easy-to-climb looking huge tree in front of them, then turned to look at the fetters binding their feet together.

    Normally, it¡¯s a tree that even children should be able to climb somehow. However, when their feet are chained up like this, the difficulty spikes up several degrees.

    ¡°We can only do it.¡±

    ¡°Umu.¡±

    Gugyuuuu¡­ Together with that loud rumbling of their stomachs that¡¯s as if it¡¯s proiming its hunger, the two of them headed towards the Pasimo tree. This is the first coborative activity between the two of them, but the persons themselves doesn¡¯t seem to have noticed.

    Putting their feet into hollows on the sides of the sturdy-looking trunk, and reaching up with their hands, they climbed up the tree. Somehow, they can¡¯t feel the heaviness of the chains connecting their feet, so it doesn¡¯t get in the way. Only with regards to the ¡°weight¡± part, though.

    ¡°Uoo!?¡±

    ¡°Guwa!?¡±

    The Dauburn king¡¯s feet slipped, and he fell from the tree. Of course, the Zadonia king, who¡¯s connected to the former by a chain, also fell down with him. Double the usual damage from the fall assaulted the two due to the curse.

    ¡°Be more careful! Can¡¯t you look at where your foot is going!?¡±

    ¡°Shut it! I know!¡±

    Whileining to each other, the two of them immediately grabbed back onto the tree trunk.

    ¡°There. Put your foot over there.¡±

    ¡°Come over here for a bit. That side is dangerous.¡±

    While talking to each other like that, they slowly climbed up the tree. And finally, they arrived at a branch on which there are Pasimo fruits.

    The branch bent downwards under the weight of the two, and began making creaking noises.

    Two grown men are on top of it, after all. It¡¯s no wonder.

    ¡°Oi wait, we should go at this more cautiously.¡±

    ¡°I know. Stopining over there¡­¡±

    The moment the Dauburn king stretched his hand out towards a Pasimo fruit, the branch under them broke with a snap, and fell to the ground together with the two of them.

    The two of them were writhing in agony for a while due to falling from a height around that of a two-story building. However, their eyes were on the four Pasimo fruits that fell down together with the branch, which are right in front of them.

    They grabbed one with a hand each, used their clothes to wipe the dirt off, and immediately bit into one with the skin still on. After a crunchy biting texture was felt, a fresh sweetness spread out on top of their tongues.

    ¡°Delicious¡­¡±

    ¡°Umu¡­¡±

    After that, they continued eating the fruits in silence, and went through the four Pasimo fruits within moments.

    The fact that they felt it was very delicious was probably inrge part due to their hunger.

    When they looked up, more of the same fruits could be seen glistening on the tree branches above.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    The two of them stood up, and once again headed towards the Pasimo tree.

    ¡°As expected, they cooperated for that, huh.¡±

    ¡°If not, there¡¯d have been no meaning for us to transnt a Pasimo tree there. I¡¯ll have to regenerate the branchter as well, too.¡±

    While watching the two kings struggle on the monitor, the professor and I heaved a sigh. It sure took us a long time to get here. Things might¡¯ve gone better if we had more understanding of the situation.

    While staring at ¡°that¡±, ced on top of a desk within the secondb of Babylon¡¯s [Laboratory], I scratched my head.

    On top of the desk, there¡¯s a 30cm tall and 40cm wide box ced there, inside which a miniature of an ind could be seen. It¡¯s more of a diorama rather than a miniature, though.

    This is, in fact, the ind the two kings are on currently. It¡¯s a simted world created through abination of space-time magic and barrier magic.

    It¡¯s an artifact simr to the [Warehouse], and there was a time when I was imprisoned inside it by everyone else. That time sure was tough¡­

    Of course, its safety has been confirmed, and nothing dangerous was put inside.

    It¡¯s our wish for the two of them to be friends with each other without any obstructions, so.

    ¡°What about the princes?¡±

    ¡°No problem. Things on that end are proceeding well. To begin with, it was only the king and a part of the older nobles who wanted the war to continue, after all. The people¡¯s support is leaning heavily towards the princes.¡±

    Currently, due to the kings of Dauburn and Zadonia being missing, Prince Akim and Prince

    Frost are acting as stand-ins.

    The kings being missing is the only thing they know, and the people have been told that the kings are suffering from illness. Of course, I¡¯ve told the truth to the two princes. I thought that they might show repulsion because it¡¯s something like me having their parents in the palm of my hand, but to my surprise, they epted the information pretty easily.

    Alent¡¯s Holy King, who was also present, even said something like it¡¯s natural to forsake a king who does not work for his people, even if they¡¯re tied by blood; that¡¯s scary, to be honest.

    They might¡¯ve made the call that, at worst, even if something happened to the kings, they wouldn¡¯t really be troubled¡­ No, let¡¯s say that came from their faith in me. That is a more constructive view, no doubt.

    The two princes immediately called off hostilities with the neighboring country, and started peace talks. Comints came from the old nobles who were preparing to fight, but due to various factors including the princes having a hold of their weaknesses, they were forced to shut up quickly.

    It seems like the princes have actually been doing investigations on their own since a long time back, and it turned out that the old nobles have been doing things like skimming off a portion of the defense budget allocated to them and taking in some of the supplies sent to them in preparation for war, basically fattening themselves up every time conflict broke out between the two countries. The fact that the old nobles did not seek war simple because they hated the other country were exposed.

    So that means the only people who fought due to that reason was the kings themselves¡­

    A naked king, so to speak¡­ It¡¯s tragic, in a way. I should be careful too.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 432: The Two New Kings, and Kidnapped to the Divine Realm.

    <h4>Chapter 432: The Two New Kings, and Kidnapped to the Divine Realm.</h4>

    ¡°Buhiiii!¡±

    ¡°¡°Uuooooooooh!¡±¡±

    While being chased by arge three-horned boar, two bearded figures with one of their feet chained to each other by a pair of fetters dashed through the forest. As they had made a path that¡¯s easy to run on beforehand, they manage to reach ¡°that ce¡± before the boar caught up to them. All ording to n.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess up the timing!¡±

    ¡°I know! 1, 2, 3!¡±

    Together with the Zadonia king¡¯s final shout, the two of them jumped over ¡°that¡± with arge leap. The boar that was chasing them stepped on that area, upon which the ground gave way, and it fell headfirst into the pit below.

    ¡°Gugyo!¡±

    ¡°¡°We did it!¡±¡±

    The two of them turned back, and upon seeing the boar fell into the pitfall trap, raised voices of celebration. As they moved closer, the figure of the boar lying at the bottom of the roughly 2m deep hole could be seen with sharp wooden stakes piercing through its body from below.

    Using a rope made from vines which they tied to the boar¡¯s feet, the two of them pulled it up. It¡¯s quite heavy and so they had a fair bit of trouble with it, but since this will result in a rare delicacy for them, they worked hard in silence without anyints.

    It¡¯s been 2 weeks since they were brought to this ind. They¡¯ve grown fairly used to hunting prey by now. Due to discovering a ce where lots of sharp rocks could be found, bybining them with suitable branches, they were able to make spears and arrows.

    After spending lots of effort rubbing wood together, they finally managed to start a fire, and have now built a hearth to cook food too.

    The two kings thought that they simply managed somehow with cooperation, but they have no idea that a certain sovereign had been doing all sorts of behind-the-scenes work, like preparing obsidian shards and casting magic at just the right moment to create a fire, among other things. Ignorance is bliss.

    They¡¯ve also experienced incidents that they felt was life-threatening several times, like being chased around by a giant turtle and snake or being attacked by a blue dragon, but by now, they¡¯ve also began to feel that they¡¯re somewhat used to that too.

    The two of them dragged the boar back to their camp at the beachside, where they sloppily carved it up with knives made from obsidian before roasting it bone-in on the hearth.

    The two of them have no way of knowing, but this boar is called a Triboar, with a soft flesh that¡¯s said to be delicious even if you eat it raw, and is a valuable magic beast that only lives in the southern regions of Knight Kingdom Lestia.

    Of course, it was brought here using transfer magic by a certain individual.

    ¡°What should we do in the afternoon?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go fishing. It should work out somehow as long as we have stone spears.¡±

    ¡°That reminds me, you mentioned that you¡¯re good at it, huh.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll catch a huge one for us.¡±

    While chewing on the meat that¡¯s still stuck on bones, the twoughed together. It¡¯s a scene that would¡¯ve never happened had it been a mere two weeks ago.

    The figures of the two, with their beards growing wildly and their clothes in tatters, couldn¡¯t be linked to that of kings of a country at all. No matter how you cut it, they look just like shipwrecked castaways. However,pared to before, they¡¯ve mellowed out quite a bit, and are now able tough naturally.

    They must¡¯ve gained a new appreciation of life as they survived in the harsh environment (Touya was there to support them so it actually wasn¡¯t all that bad) of this ind.

    As the two of them picked up a spear each, and turned towards the clear shallows in the distance, a scene which they remember seeing before popped up on the beach in front. A

    young man, who was lounging on a beach chair while drinking a ss of tropical drink, under a parasol.

    They would never forget; the figure of the culprit who kidnapped the two of them to this ind in the first ce.

    Their rage instantaneously revived, the two of them charged towards the young king in front of them with a perfect three-legged running form.

    ¡°¡°Nuuoooooo! You bas¡ªdowaaaahh!?¡±¡±

    With a snapping sound, the two of them fell, once again, into a pitfall, and disappeared beneath the sands. Just like the boar from earlier.

    ¡°To think they would be done in by the same trick¡­ Do they have no learning ability¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t say that, Kohaku. They¡¯ve changed quite a bit despite that, you know.¡±

    ¡°Is that so, now¡­¡±

    Taking off his sunsses, Touya slowly walked towards the two people still struggling at the bottom of the pit, wearing an aloha shirt and beach sandals.

    ¡°Yaa, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°You bastard! How dare you throw us into a ce like this!¡±

    ¡°Come down here! I¡¯ll beat you into a pulp!¡±

    While staying in weird positions due to the fall, the two of them hurled insults towards the young sovereign who showed his face. Towards the fact that they can still say things like that in this situation, Touya¡¯s amazement has surpassed the limit, and he actually feels impressed by them.

    ¡°There, there. Today, I¡¯ve actuallye to show you two something interesting.¡±

    ¡°Something interesting?¡±

    Suddenly, a video taken from somewhere began ying in the air above the pit. It¡¯s a battlefield. Two different forces are engaged in a chaotic battle. One of them is wearing red leather armor, while the other is wearing blue scale armor. They¡¯re the Dauburn and Zadonia armies.

    ¡°This is¡­!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on! Why have they begun fighting!?¡±

    Their two neighboring countries are fighting against each other. The two of them, who have never seen that objectively, were lost for words as they looked at the terrible sight.

    Soldiers ran through with spears. Families weeping before the graves of their loved ones. Starving children. Women bed-ridden with disease and just waiting for their end.

    Such images were ced between clips of battle, and the two kings watched them in silence.

    Although they stood on battlefields before, they only gave orders and didn¡¯t look at what¡¯s really going on. The reality that they missed was now ced in front of them.

    The scene switched, and now a video of two youths shing their swords together was shown. They were both wearing armor, but the two kings immediately recognized who they are.

    ¡°Akim!¡±

    ¡°Frost!¡±

    Their sons were holding swords, and trying to kill each other. Their strengths seem to be even, and at the moment they¡¯re looking for openings.

    ¡°Why is my son at the battlefield!?¡±

    ¡°Apparently they believed that the other country had kidnapped their fathers. You guys sure are loved, eh.¡±

    ¡°You bastard¡­! No, you demon!¡±

    ¡°Do you have no shame!?¡±

    The two kings directed their rage towards the smiling young sovereign.

    ¡°The two of them are fighting each other, fueled by hate. Aren¡¯t they just like the two of you?¡±

    ¡°No! Those two are just misunderstanding things, that¡¯s all! You¡¯re the real viin here!¡±

    ¡°Look who¡¯s talking. Remind me, which of their parents kept saying to destroy the other country all this time? Isn¡¯t this good for you? A conclusion might finally be reached this time. Oh?¡±

    The two princes held their swords up while scrutinizing each other.

    They both rushed out, and passed by each other while their swords shed.

    Their swords never shed against each other, and both their stomachs split open, with a huge amount of blood gushing out.

    Dropping to their knees, the two of them fell over on the spot. Two pools of blood spread out around them, staining the ground bright red.

    ¡°Impossible¡­ Akim¡­!¡±

    ¡°Frost¡­! Why is this happening!¡±

    ¡°Simultaneous knockout, huh. Guess they couldn¡¯t quite conclude it.¡±

    Upon hearing Touya¡¯sckadaisical remark, the two kings turned their eyes, burning with hatred, towards him.

    ¡°You bastard! This is all your fault, isn¡¯t it!? Return me my son!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! Why does my son have to die like that!?¡±

    ¡°Eeh? Didn¡¯t you two survive because I brought you here? You should thank me, if anything.¡±

    ¡°What are you¡ª!¡±

    The two of them tried to retort, but they were forcibly silenced by the killing intent the young sovereign suddenly released towards them. It¡¯s a sensation far more terrifying than anything they¡¯ve ever felt on this ind. Their mouths became parched dry, and their bodies were rooted in ce, much like a frog being stared at by a snake.

    ¡°Stop spouting those selfish nonsense. It¡¯s a war the two of you started in the first ce. Have you never thought about how you might end up because of that? Did you think you won¡¯t die since you¡¯re the king? Just how many times did the two of you almost die while on this ind? It¡¯s easy, you know, for a life to disappear like that.¡±

    The starving and suffering people of Dauburn and Zadonia were reflected on the projection. Next, the image of the two kings havingvish meals and leaving plenty of leftovers.

    Images of soldiers returning, weary from battles, and the two kings insulting each other¡¯s country and constantly fuming were yed in session like a slide show.

    Through theparison, the two kings finally began to understand just how foolishly they were acting back then.

    ¡°Was it all our fault¡­?¡±

    ¡°Why¡­ Didn¡¯t we realize earlier¡­ Frost¡­¡±

    Crumbling down on their knees, the kings grew despondent as they lied at the bottom of the pit. While sobbing, tears came out of their eyes, and words of regret came out of their mouths.

    The sadness of losing their precious sons because of their stupid stubbornness, and an immense sense of loss. The guilt to their people, who were caught up in their selfish conflict and made to suffer for it.

    Various emotions rushed through the two¡¯s chests like a tsunami, twisting their hearts.

    And the two¡¯s consciousness suddenly cuts off there.

    ¡°I wonder if they¡¯ve actually repented with that?¡±

    ¡°Most probably.¡±

    As Kohaku replied from besides me, I finished stealthily casting [Sleep Cloud] on the two of them.

    The two kings easily let go of their consciousness, and fell into a deep sleep together.

    ¡°And well, it seems that these two were regretting pretty hard back there, but¡­¡±

    I snapped my fingers and cancelled the [Invisible] spell; upon which, two young men appeared in front of the pit. The Dauburn prince, Akim, and the Zadonia prince, Frost.

    ¡°I was wondering why you had us put on that kind of acting, but to think it was for something like this¡­¡±

    ¡°For Father to shed tears over it¡­¡±

    The two princes looked down at their sleeping fathers, lying inside the pit, withplicated expressions.

    The images and videos that I¡¯ve yed to the kings up until just now were, of course, all fake. I had the two of them put up a show of killing each other,plete with blood bags in their stomachs. The others were made from memories I¡¯ve gotten from the citizens of the two countries.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a forceful method, but they should¡¯ve be more understanding of each other now. If they still want to continue the war even after all this, then I can only give up. This may be cold of me, but I won¡¯t care anymore if either one of them destroys each other afterwards. I¡¯ll leave the rest up to your own decisions.¡±

    ¡°We will definitely not let such a thing happen. Dauburn will never repeat such a stupid mistake again.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. If pushes to shove, I¡¯ll force Father to abdicate even by putting him in house- arrest, and bring peace to Zadonia.¡±

    The two of them looked at me with determined eyes. Well, I¡¯m not worried about the two of them. If they don¡¯t strengthen their rtionships with each other, the ties they have with the Alent princesses would also be gone, so.

    ¡°Alright. Then let¡¯s wrap this up.¡±

    While looking down towards the two kings, sleeping with saddened expressions as tears, snot and drool flowed down their faces, I cracked my knuckles.

    ¡°Mu¡­?¡±

    When the Dauburn king woke up, he was inside a bed. The same as usual, wrapped in soft duvet, and woken up by the sound of birds singing.

    The same as usual¡­? Wait? Wasn¡¯t it always a bed of sand and a nket made with a cloak, and waking up to the sound of the tides?

    As his thoughts gradually became clear, the Dauburn king kicked away the duvet bedding and jumped out of bed.

    ¡°This, this ce is¡­ My room¡­ Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    His words ended in a question mark. This ce is, without a doubt, his own room in the Dauburn royal castle. However, the Dauburn king was unable to understand how he came back, and looked around the room while standing still.

    ¡°Was that a dream¡­ Or something?¡±

    As he was muttering to himself, a certain object ced on the side table besides his bed entered his eyes.

    ¡°This is¡­!¡±

    He picked it up, which produced a jangling sound. It¡¯s a single fetter, and a severed chain connected to it. Without a doubt, it¡¯s the half of the pair of fetters that was attached to his own right leg.

    When he rolled up the hem of his nightgown, a mark is clearly visible on his right ankle due to the exposure to the sun. As expected, the days he spent on that ind was no dream. Then¡­

    ¡°Akim¡­!¡±

    The Dauburn king fell to his knees, and cried while calling out his son¡¯s name.

    And right then, that son of his opened the door with a click and entered the room, making the Dauburn king go eyes-wide with shock.

    ¡°Ahh, Father. So you¡¯re awake.¡±

    ¡°Akim¡­? A, ah, A, Akim!? Y, yo, you were alive!?¡±

    ¡°What is it, out of the blue like that¡­ You sound like you wanted me to die?¡±

    ¡°N-no! Of course not! I¡¯m so d you¡¯re alive! So d¡­ So d¡­!¡±

    The Dauburn king clung onto his son and cried again. Prince Akim, who gently received his father¡¯s hug, exined to him what happened to the country during the two weeks the king went missing. He is, after all, only the substitute for the king. Since that king had returned, all authority would now go back to him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve proposed a temporary cease-fire with Zadonia since it wouldn¡¯t be good if we were attacked while Father was away, but what do you wish? Since Father returned, some among the nobles were shouting for the reopening of hostilities¡­¡±

    Prince Akim asked in a way that would gauge the king¡¯s reaction. The Dauburn king sank into silence for a while upon hearing that, but eventually he raised his head and looked at his son as he spoke with a heavy tone.

    ¡°Fumu¡­ Right, first let¡¯s head to the mediation venue.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Understood. Then, I¡¯ll convey that to everyone else.¡±

    On the face of the Dauburn king as he nodded to his son¡¯s words, was a somewhat fierce smile.

    Several dayster.

    The Lesaria ins, an area situated at the border between Dauburn and Zadonia, with a rtively more normal climate. However, if you head a few kilometers in either direction, you would still feel the influences of the extreme heat and cold of the two countries.

    In a camp set up in that ce, the important personnel of Dauburn and Zadonia were having a meeting. Among them, the figures of Prince Akim and Prince Frost were present too.

    Eventually, from both sides, the two countries¡¯ kings showed themselves. Without saying anything, they sat down at a table with their positions facing each other.

    And like that, they red at each other for a while, before the Dauburn king opened his mouth first.

    ¡°Hah, so you somehow clung onto life, you cier bastard.¡±

    ¡°And you, that mouth of yours can¡¯t be fixed until you actually die, huh, you desert idiot.¡±

    The two kings immediately started insulting each other, and a stormy atmosphere surrounded the two sides.

    The two of them then stood up together, and continued ring at each other from across the table.

    This must be what people mean by a ticking timebomb¡­ As the people around them were thinking that, a change suddenly urred in the two kings.

    ¡°Ku¡­ Puh¡­¡±

    ¡°Kukuku¡­¡±

    They started leaking out suppressed sounds, and the retainers around them tilted their heads at that.

    ¡°Gahaha! So you were alive, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Kakaka! The same to you! You stubborn fool!¡±

    The two of them beganughing heartily, as if they find this truly hrious. The retainers around them opened their mouths in disbelief and shock and couldn¡¯t say anything as they looked on at the sudden and impossible development.

    ¡°How many times have I dreamt of that ind since that day! Man, that was hell!¡±

    ¡°Me as well! It was truly a feat for both of us to have survived that!¡±

    The two of them, who are speaking while hitting each other with their elbows, are the splitting image of two long-time friends no matter how one look at them. The people around them looked at each other, unable to believe that that¡¯s the same two person whose rtionship was like water and oil back then. They¡¯re beginning to doubt their eyes.

    ¡°So, the reason I came here is actually to report something.¡±

    ¡°Me too. Aha, so you¡¯re the same huh?¡±

    The two of them grinned before turning to their retainers, and speaking of the thing they¡¯ve constantly been thinking about ever since waking up from that nightmare.

    ¡°I shall pass my throne down to my son, Akim. This discussion can be carried out by the new king in my ce.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m retiring to give my ce to Frost as well. You shall be the one to decide the future of Zadonia.¡±

    The two kings announced their abdication together. There stood two men, who were formerly kings, with refreshed expressions on their faces.

    ¡°And what happened then?¡±

    ¡°Prince Akim seeded the throne of Dauburn, and Prince Frost seeded the throne of Zadonia. The two countries will now walk hand in hand as friendly neighbors towards the future.¡±

    While answering to Yumina, I leaned back on the sofa to rest my body.

    That side has finally settled down for now. I thought it would be a bit earlier than this, to be honest. People be unable to express themselves more openly the more they age, eh.

    While the two countries have be friendly, the two former-kings still hold a grudge against me. Although, since they didn¡¯t tell their sons something like ¡°Don¡¯t acquaint yourself with Brunhild!¡±, I guess they¡¯re aware that it¡¯s a personal thing now.

    ¡°And what happened to Alent¡¯s princesses?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that side¡¯s going well too. Soon, the engagement between King Akim of Dauburn and Princess Leticia of Alent, as well as between King Frost of Zadonia and Princess Ariati of Alent should be announced.¡±

    ¡°My! That¡¯s wonderful!¡±

    Luu, who raised her face from the book she was reading, rejoiced when she heard the news.

    I can¡¯t be as honestly d about it as the girls, though. It is a celebratory asion, and I do feel happy for them, but if you think about it, everything has proceeded exactly as the grandfather of the princesses, the Holy King predicted. I can¡¯t help but feel we¡¯ve all been dancing on top of his palms the whole time.

    It¡¯s not really an engagement gift, but I¡¯ve ordered the spirits of me and ice to return the curse-like extreme weather conditions of the two countries to normal. With this, thend there should return to a hospitable condition slowly over several decades.

    Hildaughed slightly while putting down the pen she was holding in her hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that one of our worries have disappeared, isn¡¯t it. As expected, it feels bad to know that there¡¯s a war going on somewhere when the world has finally reimed some tranquility.¡±

    ¡°Well yeah. Even so, there¡¯s still a lot of things we have to do¡­¡±

    The world barrier that remains broken, the behemoth problem, the restoration of the viges and towns destroyed by the variants, and the stack of paper that¡¯s ced in front of my eyes right now¡­

    I picked up one of the pieces of paper and read its contents.

    ¡°And who from where is this Earl Darlewin?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that would be from me. He¡¯s an earl in the Regulus Empire. Etto, I think his is the family my great-grandfather¡¯s sister married into.¡±

    ¡°And the rtionship you have with them as a house?¡±

    ¡°Now, not that much. However, they do technically have imperial blood in their family tree, so while low in position, they¡¯re still one of the potential sessors of the throne.¡±

    ¡°That means, this goes here, huh¡­¡±

    The paper with Earl Darlewin¡¯s name went into one of the boxed categorized by rank. This is a sorting done to make it easier when deciding things like the seating order at the wedding ceremony.

    After all, three among the fianc¨¦es are princesses. While obvious, there would be many people we need to invite courteously like their families and important retainers. Right now, those three princesses, Yumina, Luu and Hilda were here helping to confirm those.

    Technically speaking, Suu and Sakura should be here as well, but Suu is part of the same family as Yumina, and Sakura is the Demon King¡¯s illegitimate child, so they¡¯re excluded.

    Although I personally don¡¯t want to do something like ranking them, to the general public, Yumina would be the first queen, Luu the second, and Hilda the third, or so it would go.

    Fourth is Suu, fifth is Leen, and sixth is Sakura, with seventh to ninth in the order of Linze, Elze and Yae.

    The order between Linze¡¯s group was apparently decided by the order they confessed to me. I say apparently because I have no hand in it; everything below Suu¡¯s position was decided by the girls without any input from me.

    Anyway, this whole thing would only be for the sake of public asions or things like that; everyone, including me, agrees that the nine of them would be equal.

    Society sure is troublesome, isn¡¯t it¡­ We even have to pay attention to selecting our guests thanks to that.

    Still, would Yae¡¯s family as well as Elze and Linze¡¯s uncle¡¯s family be fine with being thrown into such arge group of royalties and high-ranking nobles? That reminds me, isn¡¯t Elze and Linze¡¯s uncle someone with a severe fear of nobles or something? Won¡¯t he just faint on the spot?

    ¡°Etto, this Marquis Paulon¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s our (Lestia¡¯s) finance minister. He¡¯s a close retainer since the time of my father¡­¡±

    ¡°That means this goes here¡­¡±

    The moment I was going to put this paper in a different box following Hilda¡¯s words, Karen nee-san suddenly appeared right besides me.

    ¡°Touya-kun!¡±

    ¡°Waah!?¡±

    This ever-elusive older sister of mine has already stopped even trying to hide it, and is now just brazenly teleporting around in front of Yumina and the others. Stop teleporting right next to people, it scares them!

    ¡°Hey, Karen nee-san! How many times have I told you not to teleport right next to people¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Now¡¯s not the time for that-no yo! Come here for a bit-no yo!¡±

    Karen nee-san grabbed my arm as I was sitting, and forced me to stand up. Eeh? Wait a, what is this? Another troublesome thing?

    ¡°Wha, wait wait wait. Where are you taking me?¡±

    ¡°The Divine Realm-nano yo! Yumina-chan, I¡¯m borrowing Touya-kun for a bit-no yo! We¡¯re gonna have a family establishing meeting now!¡±

    ¡°Eh, ah, yes. Have a safe trip¡­¡±

    Yumina nodded with a small motion while shaking at Karen nee-san¡¯s intensity.

    Huh!? What the hell is a family ¡°establishing¡± meeting!? While still not understanding anything, I was kidnapped to the Divine Realm by Karen nee-san.

    Oh mai gawd.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 433: The Pantheon, and the Godsâ€™ Lottery.

    <h4>Chapter 433: The Pantheon, and the Gods¡¯ Lottery.</h4>

    ¡°Areh? Where is this?¡±

    The ce I was brought to by Karen nee-san was not the usual room I always met the World God in (although it feels weird to call that ce a room).

    A pristine white marble floor, and huge white pirs lined up to either side. Outside, the usual sea of clouds stretches out beyond the horizon.

    Directly in front, beyond a flight of stairs, stood arge temple-like structure.

    Above, the sky is clear without a single cloud¡ªwait, they¡¯re down below, right. There¡¯s no cloud, but there is a bright rainbow in the form of a perfect circle. The deep blue sky in the center of that circle feels like it would draw me in.

    ¡°This way-nano yo.¡±

    Karen nee-san pulled on my hand and started walking.

    ¡°Wa, wait up. What is that?¡±

    ¡°The Pantheon-nano yo. A public space used by all the gods¡­ It¡¯s like a spot to hang out, basically. The one who made it was the Creation God-sama. Everyone who¡¯s here is either a god or a god¡¯s dependant-nano yo.¡±

    Pantheon? I know about the royal castle of Demon Kingdom Xenoas, Pandemonium though, are they rted?

    As I was dragged into that ce by Karen nee-san, the scenery around us changed all of a sudden. Even though we were supposed to be inside a building, this ce looks like the inner courtyard of a castle. There are various nts around, with a grassywn that covers the whole area, and there¡¯s even a fountain in the center.

    ¡°What the heck is this¡­?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of different ces and rooms here, but there¡¯s no special way you need to take to get to them-no yo. You can go anywhere you want, following any path you choose-no yo.¡±

    Any path¡­ So you¡¯re telling me there¡¯s no set routes in this ce? There¡¯s a limit to how strange it can get¡­

    People around us, who arezing about around the courtyard we¡¯re passing through, looked at us with interest. Those people are all gods, I suppose. I guess that sparrow-like bird which is flying over there is also a god¡¯s dependant or something like that.

    It might¡¯ve noticed my gaze; the bird flew towards us, andnded on Karen nee-san¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Oh, Love God. Is that the rumored new god?¡±

    ¡°Yep. We¡¯re in a bit of a hurry, Flight God, so I¡¯ll talkter-nano yo.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Aren¡¯t you cold today.¡±

    Umu. He¡¯s not a dependant but an actual god. Sorry I gave you the wrongbel.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t really mind. Well, let¡¯s have a nice talk sometime.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ah, okay.¡±

    Saying that, the Flight God pped his wings and left. Did he read my mind? Well, he is a god. I guess that much is to be expected.

    ¡°It¡¯s been billions of years since World God-sama hasst had a dependant, so everyone¡¯s interested in you-no yo. Touya-kun is actually a bit of a celebrity in this ce-no yo. Well, there¡¯s a bit of a problem we have to deal with now because of that, though¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh!? Did I, do something bad?¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing wrong regarding yourself-no yo. The thing is¡­ Oh, I should talk about it once we arrive-no yo.¡±

    I have no idea what¡¯s going on. In any case, with me being dragged along by Karen nee-san, we passed through the courtyard-like ce, went into an arch-shaped door and entered another building.

    ¡­ We should¡¯ve entered another building, and yet.

    Even though this was supposed to be in a building, it was the outside. No, is this even the outside? I can¡¯t tell even that. While the same sea of clouds could be seen in the distance, underneath my feet are a variety of different flowers all blooming in profusion.

    Here and there, the same white pirs I saw with the temple earlier could be seen standing. Since there¡¯s only the pirs there and nothing else, it almost feels like looking at Egyptian obelisks.

    It¡¯s like heaven, this ce¡­ I guess I¡¯m not actually that far from the truth with that. Or rather, wouldn¡¯t heaven be below this ce? Since this is the Divine Realm and all. I don¡¯t really know.

    ¡°Yaa, you finally came.¡±

    ¡°Areh? Kousuke ojii-san?¡±

    Before I noticed, the Agriculture God, Kousuke ojii was standing in front of me. And besides him, there¡¯s also the Hunting God, Karina nee-san.

    ¡°For now, everyone has calmed down. The annoying ones are being supressed by the Sword God and the Martial God. Sheesh, what a bunch of troublemakers.¡±

    So said Karina nee-san in an exasperated voice, but I have no idea what any of that is supposed to mean.

    ¡°Can you guys just exin to me already? Exactly what is going on here?¡±

    ¡°Un, I think it¡¯s best if you asked World God-sama yourself about that. We¡¯ll be following along too. Now, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Kousuke ojii began walking. In the end, there¡¯s no choice but to follow for me, huh.

    As we walked on amidst the pleasant fragrance of the flowers, eventually, sakura-like trees began appearing, and pale-colored petals started drifting through the air.

    While walking, I realized the figures of people appreciating the flowers could be seen here and there around us. These people are probably gods as well. They¡¯re looking our way, too.

    Honestly speaking, it¡¯s not a great feeling. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m being treated as a rare animal or something. I wonder if I¡¯m just too paranoid about it.

    ¡°Ohh, it¡¯s good for you toe.¡±

    ¡°Ohh, it¡¯s good for you toe! Nyahahaha!¡±

    Underneath a noticeablyrger sakura tree, the World God sat on top of a goza mat. Besides him, there¡¯s the Alcohol God, Suika, hugging a tokkuri. And besides her, there¡¯s the Music God, Sousuke nii-san as well, holding a harp.

    ¡°Sorry to call you out like this. Well, sit down first.¡±

    For now, I followed World God-sama¡¯s instruction and sat down on the goza. Somehow, this goza has an amazing texture. Is this really a goza?

    ¡°To tell you the truth, there was actually a banquet held today for the gods. It¡¯s a good opportunity for everyone to gather, so I talked about the resort n to them. That since Touya-kun agreed to be the manager, it looks achievable now. When everyone heard that, they were very interested and happy at the news. They were raising a whole ruckus celebrating the chance to go down to the mortal realm openly.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that one. The thing about how gods would go down and spend some time vacationing as a normal human?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it. However, speaking about that¡­ We actually got onto the topic of your wedding ceremony as we talked. When I said that myself as well as the Love God, Sword God and others will be participating as your family members, they startedining, you see. Give that chance to them too, were their words.¡±

    Eh? What does that¡­ How did the topic of my wedding ceremonye up while they were talking about the resort n?

    ¡°Basically, it¡¯s this-nano yo. If they attend your wedding ceremony as your family member, they would get to go down to the mortal world before other gods, is the implication. An advance team for the resort n¡­ Or rather, more like special invitation guests, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Eh, the heck is that?¡±

    ¡°It would be bad if we arbitrarily decided on your family members without you actually being present, you know. So I called you here. Speaking of the empty positions, it would be your parents, siblings, uncles and aunts, cousins, stuff like that¡­¡±

    ¡°Wa, please wait a second! I¡¯ll be troubled if you just go and increase my family like that!¡±

    I already have 8 gods as my family by now, you know. Although my direct family is only World God-sama as well as Karen nee-san and Moroha nee-san.

    Plus, although the world we live in is different, my mom and dad are still alive too. I would definitely feel reluctant to call someone else as my father or mother. For grandpa though, I already had 2 from both my parents¡¯ sides, so that one I don¡¯t really mind that much.

    ¡°Well, I do agree with you on that-no yo. It¡¯d be annoying for me too if some weird people became my father or mother-no yo.¡±

    ¡°By weird people, what do you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Touya-kun, could you call that Flight God from earlier your dad-no yo?¡±

    ¡°¡­ People¡¯ll think I¡¯ve gone crazy, won¡¯t they.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you understand-no yo.¡±

    I mean, hepletely looks like a sparrow. When I looked around more closely, among the gods looking this way there are some weird people¡­ Gods¡­? There too. Like people with their heads being that of cats or birds. They look like Egyptian gods or gods from somewhere around there¡­ Completely different from the gods I know about.

    Well, there are people like werecats among the demon races, so even if they had gone down to earth, people will just be curious about them and it won¡¯t cause a huge ruckus; but still, if someone like that was to be my mom, that¡¯d be a bit too impossible.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine even if they¡¯re not my family? Things like friends from my hometown, people who have cared for me in the past¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be weird if we invited people like that to my wedding ceremony anyway.¡±

    The instant they heard those words, the gods around me all raised a loud cheer of ¡°Uooooooh!¡±. Uwa, that scared me!

    ¡°So you do get it, new god!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Everyone should get a chance!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! We want to stretch ourselves and rx too!¡±

    What, are there so many people who want to go down? Are gods all so free?

    Although, apparently not everyone here is enthusiastic. They¡¯re split into the gods who want to spread their wings as soon as possible, and the gods who are thinking they¡¯ll go down sometime in the future.

    ¡°Is that really ok? At this rate, everyone will go down-no yo? If those bunch created any problems down on earth, it¡¯s you, Touya-kun, who have to take responsibility and deal with them-nano yo? We as your support staff will also help, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh!? Wait, that¡¯s what will happen!?¡±

    I became very anxious when I heard Karen nee-san whisper next to me. There¡¯s no way gods who go down to earth will not cause problems!

    ¡°Everyone, calm down. Even if we say his world will be a resort world for the gods, it does not mean we can go to that world and do whatever we want there. The mortal realm has its own rules, and if we ignore them, we¡¯ll be smearing dirt onto his, and by extension, onto the World God¡¯s face with our actions, after all.¡±

    When Kousuke ojii raised his voice, the celebrating gods around went ¡°umuu¡± and became silent again. As expected of the person¡­ God with the mostmon sense among the gods who havee down to our world.

    ¡°Then, Agriculture God. Just how should we choose the members who will be invited to that wedding ceremony?¡±

    A huge man who looks to be at least 2.5m tall with his upper half bare asked. He wears a robe like the chiton worn by ancient Greeks which is hung on his left shoulder, and his bulging muscles could be seen in the uncovered areas. What¡¯s more, he¡¯s constantly making body builder poses as if to show those muscles off.

    ¡°We will decide that from now on, Strength God. It¡¯s for that reason that he was called here.¡±

    Strength God. I see, the god of power, huh. I¡¯m convinced.

    ¡°Around how many people would you be fine with?¡±

    ¡°Uun, even if you ask me that¡­ What does Karen nee-san and everyone else think?¡±

    World God-sama asked me thus, but I couldn¡¯t really make a clear decision, so I threw the question to Karen nee-san and the others who were besides me. The matter of gods should be left to their fellow gods to resolve. I mean, I¡¯m technically almost one of those gods too, but.

    ¡°Nn, it¡¯d be trouble for us if too manye down at once¡­ For a number we can take care of, around 10 would be the max?¡±

    Ten people, eh¡­ Well, as long as they aren¡¯t people who would cause a lot of trouble, that should be fine.

    ¡°And for those who¡¯ve shown model behaviour while down on the ground, they can stay longer as backup supporters, how about that?¡±

    ¡°Ahh, that¡¯s good-no yo. That way, the next time a groupe down we can increase the number.¡±

    Karen nee-san snapped her fingers at World God-sama¡¯s proposal. Eh, they¡¯re gonna increase¡­?

    ¡°Would it really be fine? If they seriously went and ran amok, we wouldn¡¯t be able to keep them in control, would we¡­¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be people that wild, don¡¯t worry. Everyone, in the end, wants to experience a pseudo-life as a normal human, after all. And if something really happened that you cannot handle, I¡¯ll do something about it. You¡¯re still in your training period, so it¡¯s natural that your superior would take responsibility for things like that.¡±

    Muu. Well, I guess I can rest easy if you¡¯re willing to say that much. I guess with so many backup, it should be fine¡­ Right?

    ¡°So we¡¯re fine with settling on 10 people? Of course, they won¡¯t be going down right now. The selected gods will be going down in batches over several asions before the time of the wedding ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Un, well, if it¡¯s that¡­¡±

    So in the end, the number of gods in our world will increase again¡­ There¡¯s already quite the number now, too. Even excluding World God-sama, we have 7 gods living there already.

    ¡°Regarding those ten people. To be honest, one of them is basically already set. There¡¯s the promise I made, remember? I¡¯ll be sending a person who can fix the broken world barrier of that world.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, yes. Now that you mention it.¡±

    The godly barrier that protects our world from outside threats is full of holes thanks to the Phrase. It seems that someone with considerable skill and finesse is required to fix it. Of course, it¡¯s impossible for me to do it, and Karen nee-san and everyone else who lives with me are also a bit too rough around the edges to do it. So World God-sama told me he will send a suitable person down to do it¡­ Eh,

    ¡°Owowowowoww!¡±

    ¡°Sorry for being rough around the edges-no yo. It¡¯s easy to read thoughts in the Divine Realm, so you better be careful-no yo~.¡±

    Karen nee-san pinched my cheeks. Say that kind of things ahead of time, please!

    ¡°What are you guys doing¡­ Well, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be sending that person down first ahead of everyone else, that¡¯s fine right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something I requested of you, so of course. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Sorry about it. Then let me introduce you.¡±

    When World God-sama pped his hands together with a *pan*, an olddy suddenly appeared behind him.

    Her hair is white, and she looks to be around her seventies. She looks like an elegant grandma in her white kimono. Even though she¡¯s dressed in an Eastern fashion, her eyes are blue. I wonder why, even though it¡¯s our first meeting, I somehow feel a sense of familiarity towards this person.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m also a dependant of World God-sama. Just like you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    The olddy answered with a smile. Or rather, I got my heart read again. Damn. Would my heart stop getting read if I get used to it?

    The olddy sat down next to the World God on the goza. When they sit together like that, it feels like they¡¯re an old couple or something.

    ¡°This person will be in charge of the barrier repair. An upper-ranked god, the Spacetime God.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Touya-kun. For the moment, I¡¯m in the position of being your grandmother.¡±

    My grandmother? So she¡¯s ced as World God-sama¡¯s wife, huh. They do look good together, to be honest.

    ¡°Well now. Look good together, you say.¡±

    ¡°Umu, it¡¯s a little bit embarrassing to hear that.¡±

    The two of themughed together with a bit of embarrassment. Arya, it leaked again. My thoughts are just leaking all over the ce, aren¡¯t they.

    ¡°Etto, by Spacetime God, you mean a god that controls time and space and things like that?¡±

    ¡°Ee, that¡¯s right. To fix the world barrier, you have to take out the ragged parts altogether and rece them from scratch. However, doing that would leave your world defenseless and also take quite some time, right? In my case, I can repair the barrier by rewinding its time, so none of that issue would ur, and it¡¯d be far easier than remaking a new one.¡±

    Hahah, I see. Five thousand years ago, the barrier was repaired temporarily by the rampage of the white and ck [Crown]s, Albus and Noir. So she¡¯s doing something like what they did.

    ¡°Since rewinding it all at once may cause some creases to form, I¡¯m nning to rewind it bit by bit. It¡¯s like weaving something. During that time, I¡¯ll be intruding at your castle.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. I don¡¯t mind that. What should I call you¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ Tokie. I shall name myself as Mochizuki Tokie while on the ground. So you can call me Tokie obaa-chan.¡±

    ¡°Tokie obaa-chan¡­¡±

    ¡°Ee. Best regards, Touya-kun.¡±

    Saying that, the Spacetime God¡­ Tokie obaa-chan smiled. Somehow, I feel at ease when I saw that. She seems like a proper god. Oops, shouldn¡¯t think about unnecessary things. I¡¯ll get my heart read again.

    ¡°And in the end, how will we decide the remaining members anyway?¡±

    ¡°Since ancient times, we¡¯ve used drawing lots to decide such things¡­¡±

    Lottery, huh. Well, omikuji is a pretty famous tradition. It might be appropriate for gods to decide on matters with. The hopeful gods around us all seem to be okay with that too.

    ¡°Of course, the usage of your divine powers are forbidden. I¡¯ll be watching for that. No divination or irvoyance too, okay? To make it impossible to cheat, the lots shall be made by Touya-kun here.¡±

    Eh, me? Well, if you tell me to make it then I will, I guess.

    When I asked about how many people will participate, the answer was nearly a hundred. Isn¡¯t it too much¡­ I wonder if gods are really this free¡­ Curiosity kills the cat, and boredom kills the god, I suppose.

    If I were to make a lot here, it would have to be the form of the omikuji you see in shrines, wouldn¡¯t it. A cylinder-type with a small hole at the top from which you can shake out thin sticks.

    I made a simple hexagonal prism-shaped box, and put in stick-shaped lots inside. Ten of them have their tips painted gold, and the other normal sticks number over a hundred.

    Close the lid with a small hole on top of it and it¡¯s done.

    I passed the omikuji box to Suika.

    ¡°Alright now, line up properly-no da~. People who don¡¯t follow the order will be disqualified~. They won¡¯t be able to drink the delicious liquors down on earth~. Nyahahahaha.¡±

    I could hear several gods swallow audibly after that. Please don¡¯t increase the number of drinkers anymore¡­

    After that, several people repeated the routine of shaking the box to take out a lot, then sitting to the side, discouraged, for a while. Although, since the possibility still exists, they would line up at the back of the line again.

    Everyone was shaking the box like they¡¯re praying. The notion is just weird, you know, since they¡¯re gods and all¡­

    Even though people were constantly getting discouraged by the lot they drew, it¡¯s still quite a big ruckus.

    ¡°This is kinda fun too, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°Right. Everyone here doesn¡¯t really have a lot of opportunities to make merry like this.¡±

    The old couple was drinking tea by a small tea table brought out of nowhere. Or rather, World God-sama and Spacetime God-sama. They sure are rxed¡­ No well, I guess it¡¯s fine, but.

    Suddenly, a fanfare simr to the level-up sound of a certain famous RPG rang out. When I turned around, the Music God, Sousuke nii-san was ying a trumpet.

    ¡°Nyahaha, jackpot~!¡±

    ¡°Uooosha!¡±

    ¡°Geh.¡±

    Besides Sousuke nii-san who¡¯s on trumpet and Suika, there¡¯s the totally macho Strength God from earlier. While holding a stick with one end painted gold, he¡¯s doing another sweltering pose to show off his muscles.

    ¡­I¡¯ll ask Takeru ojii to take care of Strength God-sama, un. It¡¯s impossible for us.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to take a while, so you take a break too.¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry about this.¡±

    The Spacetime God¡­ Tokie obaa-chan poured a cup of tea for me from a teapot. Ah, there¡¯s a standing tea stalk. Every time a god poured tea there¡¯s a standing tea stalk; I wonder if it¡¯s something that¡¯s supposed to happen¡­ I guess only the gods know.

    While thinking about something stupid like that, I drank the tea as I nced at the gods who were shaking the omikuji box to the side. Un, delicious.

    Haa. God, please don¡¯t let anyone troublesome draw the lucky lots.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything shorthanded too, you know.¡±

    ¡°Right, of course.¡±

    My heart got read again. Nmou¡­

    - Pixel

 Chapter 434: Knitting, and Nokiaâ€™s Envoy.

    <h4>Chapter 434: Knitting, and Nokia¡¯s Envoy.</h4>

    When I brought Tokie obaa-chan back to the castle in Brunhild, everyone was¡ªas expected¡ª surprised. Mainly the fianc¨¦es.

    Since they know my circumstances, they must¡¯ve guessed the true identity of Tokie obaa-chan when they saw her.

    On a side note, World God-sama didn¡¯te down with us. He seems to be pretty busy.

    The other gods chosen through the lottery didn¡¯te down as well. Tokie obaa-chan was the only one who apanied me this time. It¡¯s in order to begin repairing the world barrier, which is in tatters.

    Tokie obaa-chan, who sat herself down on a chair at the castle¡¯s balcony, spread a certain object out on the table in front of her.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°This is, you see, something I made to visualize the world barrier that surrounds this world. It¡¯s pretty beaten and full of holes, right?¡±

    Un, true, there¡¯s holes all over it, and it looks terrible alright.

    But, uh, why a sweater?

    A grey sweater with various patterns drawn on it using different colors was ced on the table. Holes that look like they¡¯ve been chewed out by bugs can be seen here and there on the sweater, and in the worst cases they¡¯re about as big as a clenched fist.

    ¡°Why is it a sweater¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s not a sweater, but I just thought it¡¯d be easy to understand. It¡¯d be troublesome if I can¡¯t understand where to fix, right? By fixing this, I¡¯ll also be fixing the barrier at the same time. You can tell how much of it is fixed at one nce, can¡¯t you? Well, there¡¯s also the fact that I just like sewing, to be honest.¡±

    I see. So this sweater is basically a progression chart. The moment the sweater isplete, the world barrier would also have finished.

    Apparently if she uses her original powers as a god, it can be fixed in an instant, but this is about it for the current her in human form. Even so, it¡¯s plenty amazing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be working at this slowly every day from now on. If I don¡¯t do it carefully, holes might open again, after all.¡±

    ¡°Please and thank you.¡±

    ¡°Too formal. I¡¯m your grandma, so be more casual with me, okay?¡±

    Tokie obaa-chan wagged a finger at me when I lowered my head to her. I¡¯m technically in the position of asking for something, and she¡¯s above me both as a person and as a god so I was paying attention, but guess that was wrong.

    ¡°Got it. Then please take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Ee. Leave it to me.¡±

    Tokie obaa-chan nodded slightly and smiled. From that day forward, that position on the balcony became Tokie obaa-chan¡¯s designated spot.

    ¡°For there, you do this¡­ Yes yes, that is good. If you get the trick there, you¡¯ll remember the rest in no time.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Linze answered joyfully to Tokie obaa-chan¡¯s words. I looked at the four women sitting at the balcony and knitting, and felt an indescribable emotion.

    Seated at the balcony table, with Tokie obaa-chan in the center, there¡¯s Linze, Mel and Nei, all of whom are moving their knitting needles. What kind ofbination is this¡­? We have a human, a god, the former Phrase [Sovereign], and her close aide in one spot.

    ¡°Linze-san apparently had an interest in knitting since a while ago~. And it¡¯s the one specialty of Mel-san, or something. I think Nei-san just came since she¡¯s following Mel-san~.¡±

    While pouring tea for us sitting at this table, our maid Cecil-san told me. Huh, I see.

    ¡°Mel taught herself knitting during the time when she¡¯s still in Phrasia. For my sake. This muffler is actually something she made for me.¡±

    Ende, who¡¯s sitting across from me, took his muffler in his hands and raised it towards me. This bastard, showing off like that. I¡¯m not jealous, not at all¡­ I wonder if the one Linze is knitting is for me¡­

    As Cecil-san went away with a dragged out ¡°Enjoy your tea~¡±, Ende leaned forward and spoke to me in a small voice.

    ¡°So, if you¡¯re calling her your grandmother, that means she¡¯s not a normal person too, right?¡±

    ¡°The way you said it is slightly concerning¡­ But yeah. She¡¯s the Spacetime God.¡±

    ¡°Knew it. Being with you makes mymon sense go bust every day, really.¡±

    Ende leaned back on his chair and heaved a big sigh. It kinda pissed me off for some reason.

    ¡°Look. If we go back to the root of all this, the cause was from your side to begin with, you know? She¡¯s here to fix the world barrier which has had holes opened up in it everywhere by the Phrases. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s my fault.¡±

    ¡°No, uh, if you¡¯re gonna talk about that, go talk to Nei or someone. And to be exact, the one with the most fault here is that idiot Yura anyway. Nothing would¡¯ve happened if he didn¡¯t aim for Mel in the first ce.¡±

    No, but if you¡¯re gonna talk about that, then isn¡¯t that because you eloped with Mel in the first ce? Eh, whatever, it¡¯s not like pushing that responsibility between us here will do anything.

    ¡°And, what are you guys gonna do from now on anyway?¡±

    There¡¯s nobody chasing after them anymore. They can now live without anyone trying to get in their way again. While drinking my tea, I waited for Ende to answer.

    ¡°That, well¡­ I wanted Mel toe to my own world. She cannot live freely back in that ce, back in Phrasia. In order for us to be tied together, Mel needed to evolve into a higher state of existence than what she was. For that sake, she turned herself into a core and travelled through the worlds, umting power within herself to climb the staircase further, and eventually we would head to my world together¡­ That was the n.¡±

    And there, Ende lowered his shoulders dejectedly. Eh, what happened?

    ¡°To be honest, my world is about as apathetic to the concept of ¡®eating¡¯ as Mel¡¯s world. Speaking of food in my world, it¡¯s nothing but liquid substances much like drinks. I havn¡¯t exined to Mel so far since she hasn¡¯t talked about it yet, but she¡¯ll probably not want to go if I told her¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, over something like that?¡±

    ¡°No, I can actually understand the feeling. I was also like her, and first began showing interest in food when I left my world. I¡¯ve also been to plenty of world that¡¯s not that advanced in their culinary aspects, but they were mostly boring worlds overall, so I left them behind quickly.¡±

    That reminds me, the first time I met this guy, he was trying to eat a crepe too, wasn¡¯t he.

    ¡°So basically, Mel doesn¡¯t want to go with you because that would mean she can¡¯t eat delicious things anymore, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it straight out like that, doesn¡¯t that make it sound like I lost to food¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s, exactly what it sounds like though.¡±

    Not even the Phrase [Sovereign] can ovee the power of food. Howmentable.

    ¡°We¡¯ll rx in this world for a while. And I¡¯ll try to learn cooking in the meantime¡­¡±

    Trying to bait her, I see. Well, there¡¯s no harm for him to learn cooking, anyway. Especially since he¡¯s got quite a few heavy eaters at his ce.

    I nced sideways at Mel, still seated at the balcony table. Her figure, smiling happily while chatting with the others, looked just like a normal girl.

    ¡°¡­ She smiles more now, at least.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Un. A lot¡¯s happened, but overall, I¡¯m thankful to you, Touya. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that, suddenly? Stop it, that¡¯s disgusting.¡±

    My back feels weirdly itchy when this guy says something like that to me all formal like that. It¡¯s not exactly me being embarrassed, but I picked up my cup and drained the remaining tea inside all at once; right at that timing, Cesca opened the room¡¯s door and came in.

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought you tea refills. BL Master.¡±

    ¡°Oi wait you retard maid. Don¡¯t misunderstand things like that.¡±

    I retorted to the maid who said something terrible with a straight face, but then suddenly felt something behind, and spun around to see Linze staring this way with a red face from the balcony. Wai, it¡¯s not, I¡¯m telling you!

    ¡°A special envoy from Nokia Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They wish for a meeting with Your Majesty the Sovereign.¡±

    I was a bit surprised upon hearing an unexpected news from our prime minister, Kousaka-san.

    Nokia Kingdom is a nation situated to the east of the Yulong region. It¡¯s a kingdom that doesn¡¯t hold official rtions with any other country, and only has a small amount of interaction with Demon Kingdom Xenoas.

    It¡¯s simr to Horn Kingdom, which only interacted with its neighbor Magic Kingdom Ferzen, but it¡¯s even more extreme in that the entire country is under an istionist policy.

    The reason for that, same as Horn Kingdom, lies in the now-destroyed Heavenly Empire Yulong.

    Nokia Kingdom was originally another country which was started by people who have escaped from the oppressive rule of Yulong. They¡¯ve lived through a past of barricading themselves in treacherous mountain ranges that few others would tread, and surviving against invasions from Yulong that way.

    Due to that, people who visit Nokia are rarely heard of, and those who visit from Nokia equally so.

    Even during the Phrase and variant disturbances that dragged the whole world into them, it maintained its istionism and stayed out of all rted affairs.

    It¡¯s natural for me to feel surprised when such a country suddenly sent an envoy here. Just what could their intentions be, I wonder.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what it is they want, but for now let¡¯s meet them.¡±

    ¡°Then, we shall prepare for that.¡±

    We decided to meet in an hour, and I went to change into my ceremonial clothes. I don¡¯t really like wearing these kinds of clothes, but I was told that I really should wear them on asions when I¡¯m meeting with others as the representative of the country.

    Having said that, I¡¯ve been meeting with the other kings in the World Alliance dressed pretty casually thus far, havn¡¯t I.

    The style is that of a formal suit. I¡¯m not a fan of those overly gaudy clothes with gold embroidering or fur decoration all over them. This is a custom-made suit I ordered from Zanack-san¡¯s store.

    It¡¯s a suit made from threads originating from magic beast materials, and is flexible, with a good texture and breathability. And on top of that, I wore a ck coat that I don¡¯t usually wear.

    If I add a top hat, it¡¯d totally look like an English gentleman from somewhere. Oh, right, not somewhere, Ennd.

    Guided by the maid chief Lapis-san who came to call on me, we headed towards the audience chamber.

    While obvious, the special envoy isn¡¯t here yet; instead, starting with our knightmander Lain-san, we have the vicemanders Nic-san and Norue-san, Kousaka-san, Old Man Baba, Yamagata, and Uncle Naito, plus the intelligence corps¡¯ Tsubaki-san and the royal magician Leen. Everyone¡¯s assembled here.

    These are technically all of our staff members. For the sake of appearances, we also have knights who are on patrol duty lined up at both sides.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite shy, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what the other side wants, after all. This much preparation is necessary. It wouldn¡¯t do for them to look down on us.¡±

    As I sat down on the throne while thinking if this isn¡¯t overdoing it a little, Leen replied to me from her position standing to my left. Is it like that, I wonder.

    After a while, three people entered the audience chamber. The one in front looks to be in the middle of his twenties, and is wearing a set of colorful but simple-looking mantle and robe consisting of dull red and yellow tones. He¡¯s a man with short trimmed brown hair. It¡¯s a rude

    remark, but he looks pretty in. Also, he seems somewhat scared. Well, I guess it can¡¯t be helped if he¡¯s surrounded by this many fully-armored knights.

    Behind him, two other people followed. They had a simple green robe wrapped around their whole body, and had their faces lowered on top of that, so I can¡¯t even tell their gender easily. Their hair colors are chestnut and ck respectively. Their hairs are not long, but I somehow felt like they look feminine.

    They proceeded to a position directly in front of me, then got down on one knee.

    ¡°P, pleasure meeting you for the first time, Your Majesty the Sovereign. I am a diplomatic officer of Nokia Kingdom, Faro Yanche.¡±

    ¡°Please stand up, Ambassador Yanche. Wee to Brunhild. I am this dukedom¡¯s sovereign, Mochizuki Touya.¡±

    While seated on the throne, I called out to him. Normally, I want to go closer and exchange a handshake or something, but Kousaka-san stopped me from doing that. Something about how if we approached the other side in a friendly manner from the beginning, our standings would beplicated.

    ¡°And, Ambassador Yanche. What is your purpose for the visit this time?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ Actually, that is¡­¡±

    Kousaka-san left the pleasantries behind and cut straight to the matter, and in response, Ambassador Yanche only gave mumbled replies.

    Things like ¡°Eh¡­¡± and ¡°That is, you see¡­¡± kepting out, and he still hasn¡¯t said anything of meaning yet. Is this person really qualified as a diplomatic officer¡­?

    ¡°Ah! I, I¡¯ve heard that Your Majesty the Sovereign will be having your wedding in the near future! C, congrattions!¡±

    ¡°Hah¡­ Thank you very much¡­?¡±

    Eh, what? Did hee just to offer me congrattions for my wedding? Why would they send an ambassador for something like that, they could¡¯ve just sent a letter or anything else along that line.

    Everyone else around me also had nk faces. Could it be that the people of Nokia Kingdom doesn¡¯t even know that much since they¡¯ve never had diplomatic rtions with anyone else? No way that¡¯s true.

    ¡°T, the news of your marriage to nine partners have even reached our ears in Nokia, a-and we admire your magnanimity and boldness! A, as expected of an extraordinarydykiller like yourself!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Is that so¡­¡±

    Iughed with a strained smile on my face as Leen tried hard to stifle herughter next to me. Everyone else were also holding their mouths and trying not tough, and I can hear muffledughter from somewhere too.

    Oi, what is this. Why do I have to take this kind of shaming y like this? This guy, did hee to pick a fight or something?

    ¡°¡­ Please state your business, Ambassador Yanche.¡±

    ¡°Ah, my apologies. T, then¡­¡±

    Clearing his throat once, Kousaka-san urged Ambassador Yanche to continue.

    Right. No way the wedding blessing really was the main reason they came today.

    ¡°R, regarding Your Majesty the Sovereign, we¡¯vee to ask if you have any intention in taking a tenth bride, yes!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The air instantly froze. At least, that¡¯s what I felt. It¡¯s definitely not because I felt an actual chilly air being emanated from a position to my left.

    When I nced sideways at Leen, the smile she had on her face earlier was gone, and she had an unreadable expression on her face as if she¡¯s thinking about something. P who¡¯s at her feet gradually shuffled to a position behind the throne. Oi you, stop running.

    ¡°And what exactly do you mean by that, Ambassador Yanche?¡±

    ¡°Please, if you would consider a marriage to Nokia Kingdom¡¯s second princess, Pafia Rada Nokia-sama, is, what we wish¡­¡±

    Uwaa. The problem of me getting brides (forced upon) that I thought woulde eventually. Normally, if a country hears about the fact that I have nine fianc¨¦es, and that nearly half of them are royalties, they would give up on it¡­ They might not know about that,e to think of it.

    ¡°Of, of course, we won¡¯t ask you to take her as one of your main wives. Even if you add her as thest position of your concubines, that is fine¡­ Princess Pafia has an excellent grasp of both the literary and military arts, and is very beautiful too, so I definitely think she will be of use to Your Majesty the Sovereign, yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but I already have more fianc¨¦es than I believe I deserve, so adding anymore is¡­¡±

    As I was about to gently refuse, the person with chestnut-colored hair who was standing by behind Ambassador Yanche stood up and raised their face. As expected, she¡¯s a woman. Her age looks to be no that much different from mine. A girl who¡¯s between sixteen and seventeen. Her shortcut hair swayed with her movement.

    ¡°Your Majesty can just think you¡¯ve obtained an excellent retainer. Could you please consider adding myself to thest position among the madams?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    She took off her in robe with a swish, upon which a colorful tribal costume-like clothing with red and white decorations showed itself. It looks like clothing worn in the Tibet area. Although it¡¯s not as colorful as those.

    ¡°Sorry for myte introduction. Nokia Kingdom Second Princess, Pafia Rada Nokia. It¡¯s a pleasure meeting you, Your Majesty the Brunhild Sovereign.¡±

    The girl, who had a challenging glint in her eyes, said as she bowed her head lightly.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 435: Nokiaâ€™s Princess, and Speculations.

    <h4>Chapter 435: Nokia¡¯s Princess, and Spections.</h4>

    Chestnut-colored hair cut shortly, almond shaped eyes, and a mouth formed into a smile overflowing with confidence. It¡¯s more urate to describe her features as beautiful instead of cute.

    The girl, who named herself Nokia Kingdom¡¯s Second Princess, Pafia Rada Nokia, stared straight at me without any signs of hesitation. It¡¯s the kind of gaze that feels evaluating. She¡¯s by no means looking down on me so it doesn¡¯t make me feel repulsed, but it¡¯s still not a good feeling to be looked at this way.

    ¡°We¡¯ve heard what you have to say, Your Highness Princess Pafia. However, this matter is not one which can be decided by His Majesty the Sovereign alone. He will have to obtain the agreement of us nine fianc¨¦es first.¡±

    Leen, who was standing by to my side, opened her mouth with a smile. Her choice of words is a bit different from usual; I wonder if this is her diplomatic mode.

    ¡°Excuse my ignorance, but you are? Judging by your words, I presume you are one of His Majesty¡¯s fianc¨¦es?¡±

    ¡°Oh, pardon me for not introducing myself. I am the former chief of the fairy tribe, leader of Brunhild¡¯s court magicians, as well as His Majesty the Sovereign¡¯s fianc¨¦e; my name is Leen.¡±

    Leen pinched her skirt in an elegant motion and greeted the princess with a curtsy. Leader of our court magicians, eh, I mean, she¡¯s the only court magician we have so, she¡¯s not incorrect.

    ¡°Leen-sama. As I¡¯ve asked earlier, could you please consider adding myself to the lowest seat of the fianc¨¦es? It will definitely not be a loss for your country.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Even if you say it won¡¯t be a loss for us, His Majesty the Sovereign is not marrying us with the goal of obtaining profit for his country, so¡­ I¡¯m not sure how to respond.¡±

    ¡°Then on what standard does he decide on his partners? Literary arts, martial skills, beauty, peerage, I¡¯m confident I won¡¯t fall behind in any of these categories.¡±

    ¡°That is, well. You definitely sound very confident. However, I¡¯ve heard that Nokia Kingdom does notmunicate with other countries very much. The world is bigger than Your Highness may believe, you know?¡±

    Eh, what is this conversation. I can see sparks flying around between Leen and Princess Pafia since a while ago, is that just me?

    ¡°¡­ As it¡¯s a sudden request, we cannot give our answer immediately as well. We¡¯d like some time to deliberate¡­ Is that fine with you, Ambassador Yanches?¡±

    Kousaka-san called out to the ambassador, whose watery eyes were darting back and forth between Leen and Princess Pafia all the while. Seeing the line thrown at him, Ambassador Yanches immediately began nodding his head at a furious pace.

    ¡°O, o, of course! Please take your time and think about it! We¡¯ll be waiting for a positive response!¡±

    ¡°Head maid, please guide the ambassador and the princess¡¯ group to a guest room.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please, this way.¡±

    Our head maid, Lapis-san¡ªwho was standing by at the side¡ªwalked up to the three of them and urged them away.

    When they turned and walked away as directed by Lapis-san, Princess Pafia turned and looked this way for a split second; I sensed a form of determination from her gaze.

    When the three of them left, I heaved arge sigh. Ahh, this is tiring.

    ¡°What do you know, it turned out to be a request for a political marriage¡­¡±

    ¡°I suppose it is quite surprising, yes.¡±

    While stroking his beard, Kousaka-san muttered. Well yeah. The countries that we¡¯ve had rtions with thus far would never ask for something like that.

    ¡°Instead of Brunhild, this looks more like it¡¯s something aimed at me personally¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, think about it. A gold-ranked adventurer and the hero who saved the world. Commanding several hundreds of giant soldiers, and mediating between various different countries¡­ No normal person would refuse the chance to obtain that strength for themselves.¡±

    Just like what Kousaka-san said, it¡¯s pretty normal to think that this is a marriage aimed at making use of my powers. Something like if we be tied by family bonds, then they can make me lend them my strength, I guess.

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s weird, if you think about it like that. Isn¡¯t Nokia Kingdom basicallypletely isted as a country? They only have the bare minimum amount of interaction with Demon Kingdom Xenoas, and they¡¯ve not shown up to the World Conference several times already even though we invited them to. Why¡¯s a country like that, which stayedpletely quiet even during the fight against the variants, suddenlying out and wishing for a political marriage with another country like this? And with us, Brunhild, at that.¡±

    Leen spoke in a monologuing fashion as she folder her arms. Huh, she¡¯s more calm than I expected.

    ¡°Do they think we did not foresee something like this happening? We¡¯ve always thought that a honey trap like this mighte our way one day.¡±

    ¡°A honey trap, you say¡­ I don¡¯t remember ever walking into one.¡±

    ¡°It could beter on, you know. When you go to sleep, make sure you lock your door properly to prevent them from trying to pull a night visit, okay. They might use a transfer-type magic or artifact, so prepare some interference barriers too. If you actuallyid your hands on the princess, then it would be very tough for us to refuse, after all.¡±

    Wait, what kind of development is that!? Why do you sound like it¡¯s guaranteed for me to be assaulted and lose!?

    ¡°No no no. I won¡¯t beying my hands on her, and if she doese to my room, I can just restrain her, right.¡±

    ¡°In this case, the truth can be anything for all we care. All you need is for her to be found in Darling¡¯s room in the middle of the night, and the world will immediately start to believe there¡¯s a rtionship between you two. Of course, that includes that ambassador. That¡¯ll be thest straw. Since it¡¯smon knowledge that you can use transfer magic, the people will just think you¡¯re the one who called the princess to your room no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Scary!?¡±

    That¡¯s just crazy. Something as stupid as that won¡¯t happen¡­ I think, right?

    ¡°Well, even if they tried to do us in like that, we can turn it back upon them by framing them as the aggressor instead, though. All you need is a knife in her hands, and she¡¯d turn into a splendid assassin aiming for His Majesty the Sovereign¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°Scary!?¡±

    ¡°Because there are risks like that, I don¡¯t think the chances of her actually carrying out a night visit are high. I¡¯m just asking you to keep an eye out just in case. The possibility of them using a charm-type artifact and actually trying to assault you isn¡¯t zero, after all.¡±

    Eh, I¡¯m already technically a divine so things like that won¡¯t work on me, but still, that just makes me uneasy¡­

    I guess for the moment, it would be safe for me to put a [Prison] on the inside of my room. You won¡¯t be able to enter unless you¡¯re wielding a sacred treasure or something like that, so even if they did try something, there would be nothing they can do.

    ¡°On a side note, what did Darling think about that girl?¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ I can¡¯t deny that she is a beauty. But honestly, I wasn¡¯t really moved. Those eyes of hers weren¡¯t really looking at me; arge part of it was directed towards my power or position, things like that. There¡¯s no way she came and asked to be married to me out of a sense of affection. I¡¯d definitely not want to sell myself out like a tool.¡±

    I don¡¯t think that was all that girl was, but in any case, she didn¡¯t leave me with a good impression. At least, I definitely did not fall for her.

    In the cases of Luu and Hilda, I could feel the affection they had for me. That wasn¡¯t a sense of longing they directed towards my position or titles, it was to myself as a person. Different from Pafia.

    Also, how should I say this¡­ Before talking about love or affection, I get the feeling she¡¯s already burdened with some heavy emotions, like a responsibility or a mission she had to shoulder. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a bad person, overall.

    ¡°I felt the same. That girl has already failed to fulfill the minimum condition required to join us, ¡®to feel dearly about Mochizuki Touya¡¯. She¡¯s already out at that point. Sorry to say it, but I won¡¯t acknowledge her.¡±

    Leen said that and took out her smartphone, before beginning to tap on her screen rapidly with her fingers. What¡¯s she doing?

    ¡°We have our own meeting to do, after all.¡±

    By meeting, you mean that? That ¡°Bridal Conference¡± thing you did during the time Pam came from the Great Sea of Trees?

    It¡¯s that one which rejected Pam who wanted to have children with me, yeah. Leen wasn¡¯t around at that time yet, though.

    Leaving Leen, who¡¯s still sending out messages, aside, I waved Tsubaki-san closer.

    ¡°For now, we need information. Can you investigate Nokia Kingdom for me for a bit?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll send a few people there immediately.¡±

    After answering thus, she disappeared on the spot.

    The knight order¡¯s intelligence corps, led by Tsubaki-san, have been lent various artifacts, including transfer-types. With those tools, it probably won¡¯t take more than 2 days for agents to go to Nokia ande back.

    No matter how imprable the geography of that area is, it won¡¯t be a challenge to our knights who have been trained by Moroha nee-san and Takeru ojii. They¡¯ll definitelye back with useful information.

    Well, rather than bringing information back, all they need to do is ce a call, though.

    It¡¯s easy to just refuse the proposal, but there¡¯s something bothering me there. I should ask around a bit myself too.

    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t know too. We really only have little interaction with Nokia ourselves. Even if something like a coup d¡¯¨¦tat happened there, we won¡¯t know about it unless theye and tell us themselves. It¡¯s a bit bad-sounding, but we¡¯ve had no reason to be interested in Nokia all this time, after all.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    I tried calling His Majesty the Demon King of Xenoas, but the reply he gave me was about what I expected.

    Although they¡¯re neighboring Nokia, their borders only touch at a small section, and both of them are countries with few diplomatic rtions. It¡¯s natural for the both of them to pay no attention to each other.

    ¡°A while ago, when we sent the invitation for the Two-World Conference to them, they replied with something along the lines of ¡®there¡¯s a bit of a situation in our country and we¡¯re busy dealing with that, so we¡¯ll pass this time¡¯, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Could a coup d¡¯¨¦tat really have happened?¡±

    ¡°That would definitely not be a bit of a situation for them¡­ But, it¡¯s true that after Yulong perished, many Yulong citizens moved to the smaller countries bordering it. Nokia¡¯s geographical conditions are harsh like us, and the people of Nokia hate Yulong, so there shouldn¡¯t have been many who went to Nokia; but it¡¯s definitely not zero. It¡¯s not unthinkable for those people to cause some troubles there.¡±

    Uun¡­ It¡¯s sad that I can¡¯t really deny that.

    Yulong¡¯s poption has the general trait of exaggerating things. They would count thousands as millions, and argue that the millions are actually billions. There¡¯s even amon saying that if a person from Yulong tells you a number, expect it to be 10 times more than the actual one.

    If those kinds of people moved into Nokia, whose residents know next to nothing about the outside world, and started spreading baseless rumors, it wouldn¡¯t be weird for some degree of panic to break out in the country¡­ I think?

    ¡°There have been some who came into Xenoas too, hasn¡¯t there?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we had weird rumors flying about in our territories for a while, but they died down quickly. Most of the time, when they heard that the information came from a Yulong person, us demon races would refuse to believe a word of it.¡±

    They¡¯ve sure got no credibility. Well, I would think the same way, honestly.

    The eastern continent¡¯s east¡­ Excluding Eashen, literally every issue that had happened in the countries there, Xenoas, Hanock, Ferzen, Horn, Lestia, etc., have had some connections with Yulong. There is no way they would still have any credibility left after that.

    However, Nokia had the background of being a country founded by people who escaped from Yulong¡¯s tyranny. They should hate Yulong from the bottom of their guts. It¡¯s hard to imagine such a country getting swayed by baseless rumors spread by Yulong refugees.

    Well, with the information we have right now, it¡¯s hard toe to any conclusion.

    After our talk about Nokia finished, I casually gave some answers to His Majesty the Demon King, who kept incessantly asking about every little detail regarding his daughter Sakura¡¯s life here, before ending the call.

    It¡¯s not like Sakura is ignoring his calls, but apparently the conversations arepletely one- sided and blunt.

    ¡°Ahh, Farnese. Are you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°And Fiana¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mom is fine.¡±

    ¡°Next time, how about¡ª¡±

    ¡°Busy. No way. See you.¡±

    And it ends there. Sakura is as merciless to the Demon King as usual¡­ Although the fact that she even bothered to pick up the call can be said to be an improvement.

    Sakura is working in a temporary staff-like position at the school in which Fiana-san serves as principal. Putting it simply, she¡¯s teaching the kids things like songs and ying instruments. One of our knights, the dark elf Spica, is also with her as an escort.

    Right. Normally, around this time, Sakura would be at the school together with Spica-san.

    However, today isn¡¯t the same. As for why, it¡¯s because everyone should be gathered for their ¡°conference¡± right about now.

    ¡°Well, this feels like the time with Pam, so I guess the talk will progress in the direction of refusing¡­¡±

    That girl (Pafia), without a doubt, holds no romantic feelings towards me. I can say that with conviction.

    Why, you ask?

    It¡¯s because the Love God, who would jump out with a cutesy smile on her face at the first opportunity if that girl actually had something like that, isn¡¯t showing herself at all.

    Could she have gone to the ¡°Bridal Conference¡± ¡­ Saying she want to be a facilitator or something. It¡¯ll make things moreplicated so I wish she¡¯d not do that.

    As I was thinking about things like that, a call came in from Leen.

    ¡°Yes, hello?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Darling? For now, we¡¯ve decided that tomorrow, we¡¯ll meet Princess Pafia with all of us. Since nobody besides myself have directly spoken with her, we don¡¯t really have a concrete basis upon which we can make a decision. So we decided we¡¯ll meet her first, then proceed from there.¡±

    ¡°I feel like you girls are around 90% set already, though.¡±

    ¡°Still, we mustn¡¯t be rude to her, and should at least meet and talk with her properly once. She¡¯s still the princess of a country who came here herself, so.¡±

    Well, that¡¯s true. As an response, t out rejecting would indeed be a bit inappropriate. If we¡¯re not concerned about that, we would¡¯ve just told her right there during the audience.

    ¡°In any case, don¡¯t contact that girl until tomorrow, okay, Darling? Since it might lead to a lot of problems. It would be best for someone to be with you tonight¡­ Fufu, want toe to one of our rooms?¡±

    ¡°No that is well.¡±

    While having my heart skip a beat because of Leen¡¯s sudden teasing voice, I somehow managed to reply.

    It¡¯s true that if I stay in the room of one of the fianc¨¦es tonight, whatever honey trap tactics they may try would end up meaningless, though.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I have no ways of dealing with that on my own, though.¡±

    I ended my call with Leen, and selected a new number from my address book.

    ¡°Oops, that¡¯s pon.¡±

    I picked up the iiman His Majesty the Regulus Emperor threw. Alright, just a bit more until I get chinroutou.

    ¡°Still, of all the things, to think you would invite us out for Mahjong¡­ Well, I was free so it helped me, to be honest.¡±

    His Majesty the Mismede Beast King picked up a tile from the central pile, and threw it. The people surrounding the desk is myself, the Regulus emperor, the Mismede Beast King, and the Refreese emperor. His Majesty the King of Belfast declined because he still has to take care of Prince Yamato. I wonder if he still cries in the night.

    ¡°Hey, apanying me once in a while isn¡¯t bad, right. I actually can¡¯t go back home for tonight, so.¡±

    ¡°What? Did you get Lushia and the others angry or something?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do, you know. In marriage, the beginning is the most important. If you don¡¯te out strongly in the beginning, you¡¯ll be forced to always live while cautiously gauging the other¡¯s feelings.¡±

    I¡¯m not married yet, sir. That reminds me, I¡¯m pretty sure I heard before that the Refreese emperor can¡¯t raise his head to Queen Zelda in their private lives. Aah, so that was from personal experience.

    Since I can¡¯t make His Majesty the Regulus Emperor, who is also Luu¡¯s father, worry about it, I exined the events that transpired concisely.

    ¡°To think Nokia would do something like that. Quite unexpected.¡±

    ¡°Justing suddenly like that when they normally don¡¯t even associate with others that much; there¡¯s definitely something else going on here.¡±

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not that weird a thing for countries to strengthen their ties with each other through a marriage between their royalties, you know¡­¡±

    Ah, that reminds me, Refreese¡¯s Prince Ridis and Mismede¡¯s Princess Tia recently got engaged, right? So I guess the emperor and the Beast King are going to be rtives too.

    The fact that beastmen were discriminated against is already fast bing a thing of the past. It¡¯s especially significant in the Refreese Imperium, and apparently cases of discrimination would happen only very rarely in the country these days. I wonder if it¡¯s because that ce is full of cheery people.

    ¡°Does Touya-dono have no intentions of epting her? At this point, what¡¯s the difference between 9 people and 10 people?¡±

    ¡°Please no. That aside, I don¡¯t have any such intentions at the moment. Something like a forced marriage would only bring misfortune to both sides.¡±

    ¡°That might not always be the case, you know? Getting to know your partner after you married each other can also be good.¡±

    Is it like that? I can¡¯t really picture what the Mismede Beast King told me, but I guess things like this varies for each person.

    ¡°First, I¡¯ll need to figure out what the other side is thinking¡­ Oh, and that¡¯s pon.¡±

    I picked up the iipin the Refreese emperor threw.

    ¡°Mu, a chinroutou?¡±

    I guess it¡¯s exposed now. I¡¯ll have no choice but to take from the central pile now. I threw away a sanpin that I didn¡¯t need from my hand.

    ¡°Otto, always pay attention to what you¡¯re throwing¡­ Ron. Suuankou tanki.¡± (Note: the first half of this is a saying in Mahjong, apparently. I couldn¡¯t understand what it means, and I couldn¡¯t understand what the exnation of it says it means either, so this is the best thing I coulde up with.)

    ¡°Geh!?¡±

    ¡°Uoh, His Majesty the Emperor is absolutely merciless!¡±

    ¡°Whew, that was dangerous. I had a sanpin too. That saved me.¡±

    Kuh¡­ As expected, it¡¯s hard to read someone when they¡¯re trying to wait for a tanki. Whatever, it¡¯s fine; the night¡¯s still young.

    I feel sorry for the escort knights standing behind their respective monarchs, but I¡¯ll have you guys apany me all the way until morning. I¡¯ve already casted a [Prison] on my own room, and with this many witnesses here for my alibi, there¡¯s no way anything would happen.

    After paying my scoring sticks to His Majesty the Emperor, I switched my feelings around for the next game.

    Tomorrow, the fianc¨¦e group would meet with Princess Pafia. Everything else woulde afterwards.

    While sorting out the tiles that were distributed to us, I took a deep breath.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 436: The Princessâ€™ Strength, and the Second Ambassador.

    <h4>Chapter 436: The Princess¡¯ Strength, and the Second Ambassador.</h4>

    ¡°Owowow¡­¡±

    My body hurts all over because I slept while resting my upper body on the Mahjong table. I used [Refresh] and [Recovery] to patch myself up.

    ¡°And, how was yesterday?¡±

    As I walked down a corridor early in the morning, Kougyoku flew towards me andnded on my shoulder. I¡¯ve asked Kougyoku (to be precise, a few owls under hermand) to watch over Princess Pafia¡¯s group the whole ofst night.

    ¡°There were nothing unusual. They did not take one step out of their rooms, and no signs of any magic being activated could be observed too.¡±

    ¡°I guess we really might¡¯ve been too paranoid¡­¡±

    I felt a bit let down after heading Kougyoku¡¯s report, but then, after think a bit more about it, I realized that the idea of a princess of a country doing something like sneaking into my room at night is pretty crazy to begin with.

    ¡°Today¡¯s her meeting with everyone else¡­ I hope it doesn¡¯t turn into anything strange.¡±

    While heaving a huge sigh, I continued walking down the corridor.

    ¡°It turned into something strange¡­¡±

    While watching the two girls facing each other in the knight order¡¯s training grounds, I muttered to no one in particr.

    Both sides are armed with a wooden sword and shield. On one side, obviously, is Princess Pafia. And on the other is one of my fianc¨¦es, Hilda.

    The audience consists of everyone else in the fianc¨¦e group, as well as Ambassador Yanche and the princess¡¯ personal maidservant, Miss Lycia. Also, Moroha nee-san and Karina nee-san who came here by themselves.

    In the center of the training field, Hilda and Princess Pafia stood against each other.

    ¡°This is really fine with you, right?¡±

    ¡°Ee. I don¡¯t mind. Please use your full strength against me without reserve. I¡¯ll be serious too.¡±

    Princess Pafia replied to Hilda with a fearless smile on her face. She seems pretty confident.

    As for why something like this happened, it¡¯s because Princess Pafia suggested to Yumina and the others to first let her show off her strength when they met.

    She¡¯s got quite the confidence but¡­ That¡¯s gonna break, you know.

    I used my eyes to send the message of ¡°don¡¯t over do it¡± to Hilda, who¡¯s standing opposite of Princess Pafia. She nodded slightly and sent back a message of ¡°I understand¡±¡­ I think.

    ¡°Alright, take your stances. Begin!¡±

    Moroha nee-san, who jumped into the referee position, swung the hand she raised up downwards.

    In an instant, Hilda leaped in and used her sword to knock Princess Pafia¡¯s sword away with an upward sweeping motion.

    ¡°Wha!?¡±

    Hilda¡¯s wooden sword stopped right next to the shocked Princess Pafia¡¯s throat.

    Wai, my eye contact earlier waspletely wasted! She definitely thought I meant ¡°do it with all you have¡± or ¡°don¡¯t hold back¡± or something like that!

    ¡°Winner, Hilda.¡±

    Moroha nee-san announced the result with a short phrase. After a while, the knocked-away wooden swordnded on the ground with a ng. Just how high did it go¡­

    When I sneaked a look to the side, Ambassador Yanche and Miss Lycia were lost for words. Well, that¡¯s the natural reaction.

    Speaking in time, that whole thing happened in about one second, after all. I don¡¯t think they even understand what had happened. I¡¯m quite sure they can¡¯t follow Hilda¡¯s movements just now with their eyes, after all.

    ¡°P, please wait a moment! That just now was my hand slipping¡­! O, one more time, if you would!¡±

    Princess Pafia insisted with an anxious tone.

    ¡°Is what she wants. How about it, Hilda?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    While walking back to the ce the match was held, Hilda answered. When Moroha nee-san raised her hand up once more, the two of them readied their swords and shields and took up stances. Princess Pafia no longer had the leisurely smile she had earlier, and her expression was rigid and nervous.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    At the same time Moroha nee-san swung down her arm, Princess Pafia took a defensive stance with her shield firmly raised forward. However, Hilda didn¡¯t lunge in like she didst match.

    The two of them slowly shuffled in a clockwise circle while facing each other, staying alert. Hilda gradually closed the distance while holding her sword in a natural stance with its tip pointed at her opponent.

    Since she attacked first thest time, does she n on staying defensive this round, I wonder? While Hilda¡¯s expression hasn¡¯t changed a bit since the start, Princess Pafia¡¯s face is gradually beginning to show signs of impatience. At this rate¡­ Ah.

    ¡°Yaa!¡±

    Probably having run out of patience, Princess Pafia thrusted with her sword. Hilda warded it off without difficulty using her shield.

    ¡°Kuh!¡±

    Princess Pafia followed up with a second, and then third strike. Fumu, she does have a substantial level of skill that she can be proud of, but it¡¯s still far from being able to fight Hilda evenly. She might be able to win against Yae back when I first met her.

    Responding to the iing sword strikes, Hilda used her shield to block them, her sword to deflect them, and toyed around with her opponent using the minimum amount of movement. As Princess Pafia was the only person moving around a lot, her running out of stamina first is the obvious conclusion.

    Seizing that timing, Hilda once again knocked Princess Pafia¡¯s sword out of her hand.

    And, in the exact same fashion asst round, she pointed the tip of her sword at her opponent¡¯s throat.

    ¡°¡­ Do you want to continue?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, it is my loss.¡±

    Hilda asked Princess Pafia in a quiet voice, and while she sounds frustrated, thetter epted her defeat. I¡¯d like to tell her she fought well, but she¡¯s probably going to take that as sarcasm, so I¡¯ll shut up here.

    ¡°You¡¯re very strong, Hilda-sama. It¡¯s my first time meeting someone this skilled at the sword.¡±

    ¡°No,pared to Moroha onee-sama, I am but a rat next to a lion. There¡¯s always someone above.¡±

    Princess Pafia¡¯s shocked eyes turned to Moroha nee-san after hearing Hilda¡¯s words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too humble, Hilda. What rat; you¡¯re at least as strong as a kitty now, definitely.¡±

    ¡°A kitty, is it¡­¡±

    Hilda smiled wryly. Eh, being likened to a kitty in aparison with the god of swords is already impressive in my opinion, really. The standards onparing with my sisters are always really wacky, after all.

    ¡°And, what do you want to do now? You said that you¡¯llpete in magic after swordsmanship earlier but¡­¡±

    ¡°Ee. Of course I will do it. I¡¯ve fallen behind in the contest of swords, but it won¡¯t be the same when ites to magic. I¡¯ll show you my real powers.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nice guts.¡±

    Moroha nee-san praised Princess Pafia. She sure does rebound quickly. Or is it that she¡¯s more confident in her magic in the first ce?

    Hilda recovered Princess Pafia¡¯s sword and shield and came back this way.

    ¡°Good work. How was it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a style of swordy I¡¯ve never seen before so it was interesting. She is indeed quite strong, but just a bitcking.¡±

    Elze and Yae brought over arge wooden doll attached to a tcar from another training field as the target for the magic contest.

    While it is a wooden doll, the material used is the tough and hard-to-burn wood from Mismede. I don¡¯t know what kind of magic she¡¯s nning to use, but it won¡¯t be easy to break that thing. Wait, actually, if it¡¯s a sever-type magic like [Aqua Cutter] then it might easily slice it into pieces.

    ¡°Alright, you can start now. It¡¯s fine even if you break that.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Moroha nee-san then distanced herself from Princess Pafia. Princess Pafia then pointed her two hands towards the doll, and magic power began gathering in a swirl on both hands.

    Both the quantity and quality of her magic power is pretty solid. In game terms, she¡¯d be an excellent magic swordsman, no doubt.

    The right hand of Princess Pafia produced a crackling ball of light, while her left hand produced a small whirlpool of wind. Eh!?

    She slowlybined those two together with shaking hands, and then released it forcefully.

    ¡°[Come forth Thunder and Wind, a crackling monsoon, sma Storm]!¡±

    A tornado formed with the wooden doll at the center, before innumerable lightning struck it from all sides.

    Well, this is quite the surprise. Although its power isn¡¯t all that much, that¡¯s still a legitimateposite magic. It¡¯s an ancient magical discipline that has fallen into obscurity despite having been used often during the age of the ancient magic civilizations, as magic became more essible and easier to use.

    The charred wooden doll slowly toppled over. The moment it hit the ground, it broke into numerous pieces.

    ¡°How is that!¡±

    Princess Pafia spun around with a smug face, but upon seeing our small reactions, her eyebrows scrunched together. No, we actually are surprised, you know. It¡¯s just that our reactions to that will only ever stop at something like ¡°hoh¡± or ¡°heeh¡±.

    ¡°[sma Storm]. Aposite magic with light and wind, eh. It felt like the wind portion was a bit too strong, though.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s, right. The power of the light element was stifled because of that. If you improve on that, it should easily have twice the destructive power as the one just now, I think.¡±

    When Leen and Linze offered their views on the magic just now, it was Princess Pafia who became shocked. She must be wondering how the two of them saw through its traits so easily.

    The two of them then began silently ying janken, and Linze, who lost in the end, sighed lightly and walked towards the training field.

    As Princess Pafia moved back, Elze and Yae brought in the second wooden doll.

    Just like Princess Pafia, Linze raised both her hands towards the doll; one hand produced ice particles while the other produced a ball of light, which were swiftlybined. Her flowing movements cannot even bepared to Princess Pafia¡¯s awkward movements from earlier.

    ¡°[Come forth Ice and Light, a chromatic glitter of light, Prisma Rainbow].¡±

    Aser-like attack shining with a rainbow glow was released from Linze¡¯s hands.

    The upper body of the wooden doll was disintegrated in an instant. Theser, still going strong, hit the protective barrier around the training field and dissipated. The ice particles flying about reflected the sunlight to create small rainbow bands here and there.

    ¡°Wha!?¡±

    ¡°Oo, how pretty-ja no!¡±

    The shocked Princess Pafia and the frolicking Suu who watched the spell. Looking at the contrast between two of them, I felt likeughing a bit.

    ¡°Where did you learn thatposite, magic?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ah, from a book on ancient magic that we found in a dungeon in Nokia¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­ I¡¯m a bit interested in Nokia now.¡±

    Linze nodded with a small motion upon hearing Princess Pafia¡¯s answer. Apparently, back during the age of the ancient magic civilizations, magicians with some fame would make their own castles or strongholds to protect their research logs, archives, or things they made from thieves and the like. While things like ssic castles or towers were there, the simplest and most prevalent form was that of a dungeon. Since all you really need to do is dig a hole and harden it with earth magic.

    In Professor Babylon¡¯s case, hers would be the flying ind of Babylon; in such a dungeon, finding a magic tome or two wouldn¡¯t be anything strange.

    Yumina called out to Princess Pafia as she returned to the ce we were at.

    ¡°We know full well your strengths now. There are some things we¡¯d like to ask in more detail, so how about some tea over at the terrace?¡±

    I wonder if she had lost the will to respond verbally; Princess Pafia only responded with a light nod to Yumina¡¯s invitation.

    As I was about to follow behind everyone who began walking out of the training grounds, Leen stopped me.

    ¡°We¡¯d like to talk with girls only from here on, so please stay out if you would, Darling. We don¡¯t mind Miss Lycia participating, but could Ambassador Yanche stay out as well?¡±

    The ambassador showed an unsatisfied expression, but Miss Lycia managed to pacify him and the girls¡¯ group soon disappeared into the castle.

    As we returned to the castle as well and Ambassador Yanche separated from us, Tsubaki appeared soundlessly from the shadow of a nearby pir.

    ¡°Any information?¡±

    ¡°Yes. ording to my subordinates who went to Nokia, the current king of Nokia, Loum Rado Nokia, is on his deathbed.¡±

    ¡°Deathbed, huh¡­ A disease?¡±

    ¡°They weren¡¯t able to uncover the cause. They only know that he is in a critical condition. The king has two children, the eldest daughter Refia and the second daughter Pafia, and the rumour is that the older Princess Refia will seed the throne if the king does pass away.¡±

    Nn, if there¡¯s no male sessor, then I suppose that¡¯s the normal process.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not just because of that; acording to our investigations, Princess Pafia was said to have passed away three months ago in Nokia.¡±

    ¡°Eh!?¡±

    Passed away? She¡¯s supposed to be dead? Then who is the Princess Pafia here right now!?

    ¡°¡­ Could she be a fake?¡±

    ¡°They might¡¯ve used the istion of the country in their favor and impersonated the second princess to try and win the favor of Your Majesty¡­ However, it feels sloppy if that¡¯s the case. ording to the information received, Princess Pafia was out on an excursion three months ago when she fell into a ravine together with her horse; her body was only found dayster.¡±

    Since there¡¯s a body, the one here might really be a fake¡­ Did she take the name of the princess while not knowing the fact that the real one died?

    It¡¯s a bitplicated and I don¡¯t really understand it.

    If, assuming I decided to take that girl as my tenth bride. I would obviously head to Nokia for my greetings, right? And then, once the other side failed to realized who she is, the whole gig would be up. What even is the point in all this?

    Or, could she be nning to drag out the greeting and aiming to seal the deal with me during that period¡­? Scary.

    ¡°This is only the first report, so afterwards¡­¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    Cutting off Tsubaki¡¯s words, our knight ordermander, Lain-san, ran down the hallway towards us while her rabbit ears swayed with her movement. You¡¯re amander now, so stop being all hasty like that and show someposure¡­

    Or rather, just call me on the phone. If it¡¯s really that urgent.

    ¡°Please hurry to the audience chamber. An ambassador from Nokia hase!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ambassador Yanche? We just separated from him moments ago, though. Also, why the audience chamber?¡±

    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s not Ambassador Yanche, it¡¯s another ambassador! From Nokia!¡±

    ¡­Eh? What do you mean?

    ¡°They¡¯re asking for us to immediately hand over the insolent person who dared to impersonate their second princess, Her Highness Pafia!¡±

    Areh~, so she really is fake? I still don¡¯t really know what¡¯s going on, but in any case, we headed to the audience chamber.

    - Pixel

 Chapter 437 Audience, and Possession

    <h4>Chapter 437 Audience, and Possession</h4>

    ¡°Their ID?¡±

    ¡°They had it. I contacted Zenoas and confirmed it in the photo, but it is the same as the Nokia Ambassador¡¯s medal submitted over there. At least the medal itself looks real.¡±

    I ask Rain-san to check while walking fast in the corridor. If Nokia¡¯s messenger is not killed and robbed, it means they are real?

    ¡°Is it the same as the medal brought by Ambassador Yanche?¡±

    ¡°It looked exactly the same, and it wouldn¡¯t be strange to have two¡­¡±

    You may diplomacy in multiple countries at the same time. In the case of Nokia, there is almost no interaction with Zenoas.

    But if Ambassador Yanche is fake and this one is real, how does he find out that he is here? Even though they are a country that is in a state of istion without knowing thend. Is it some kind of search magic like [Search]?

    ¡°Well, you will know if you meet?¡±

    Entering the audience, there are five people who kneel and down their heads. One is a fat middle-aged man, and the other four are younger and dressed in hard-looking leather armor. These four are probably escorts.

    ¡°His Majesty, he is Ambassador of the Nokia Kingdom, Dlife Chaoma.¡±

    Kosaka-san tries to introduce the second ambassador, but he holds it up and blocks it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s omit the greeting. So, Ambassador Dlife. I heard that you said hand over Princess Pafia and Ambassador Yanche. What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ha. That person is a princess is red lie. Princess Pafia had fallen into a river below a cliff in an ident when she was on a long ride three months ago, she lost her life.¡±

    Fumu. That¡¯s exactly what Tsubaki-san reported. Ambassador Dlife, who raised his face, is a man with white beard. He has a fat body and a smile on his mouth, but he has dark circles under his eyes that is not smile.

    There is a ring on his finger and a bracelet on his arm, is it some kind of amulet?

    ¡°Ambassador Yanche had the same Nokia Ambassador¡¯s medal as you ¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Faro Yanche is certainly a diplomat who serves the Nokia kingdom. The medal itself is real. He somehow acts with a fake princess on his way back from Zenoas to Brunhild ¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, youe to chase him?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡±

    Fu~n. Ambassador Yanche is the diplomat to Zenoas? Then he came here. But how he found Yanche ambassadors and other.

    ¡°How did you know about the fake princess?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t say it in a loud voice, but since the hateful Yuron died, our country has been gathering information in foreign countries in order to diplomatically with countries other than Zenoas.¡±

    ¡°A spy?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not such a big deal. By chance, he found Yanche and others heading for Brunhild. As soon as we got the ridiculous news, we headed here.¡±

    The Nokia kingdom is, If I have to say, a people pushed into the mountains. Rather than being isted, it was a country that had to be isted due to the terrain. If the hated Yulong that was in the way is gone and you can go to foreign countries freely, it is safe to start looking for diplomacy.

    ¡°But you said her a fake princess, but we have no way of judging it. The only one who can judge is Zenoas, who has an exchange with your country, but the Nokia ambassador who was visiting there is Yanche. Isn¡¯t it unavoidable to think that the other side is real? Is there any order script from King Nokia? ¡°

    ¡°¡­ His Majesty is not in good physical condition, and the first princess, Refia-sama, is in charge of affairs. However, Refia-sama does not know about the fake princess. At the order of the military lord, Kanaza Notris-sama, we are moving. ¡°

    He¡¯s unwell? As expected, you can say King Nokia is dying?

    Even so, put aside king, the first princess does not know about this, what it¡¯s mean?

    ¡°¡­Refia-sama has taken great care of her sister, Pafia-sama, so in consideration of the military lord is worried that it would hurt her heart if she knew this. Because Kanaza-sama is Princess Refia¡¯s fiance ¡°

    Fu~n. Her cherished sister died three months ago, and her father is dying. I don¡¯t know what will happen to the first princess when she hears that the fake princess is trying to interfere with another country while she is in hard work. I don¡¯t know, but ¡­ I feel something that is not right, about this man.

    Ambassador Drift¡¯s eyes are out of focus, or he seems to be looking at me and not looking at me. The response to my words is slow.

    ¡°Anyway, we can¡¯t make a decision here. You and Yanche-dono have the ambassador¡¯s medal of the Nokia Kingdom. We can only judge that.¡±

    If both are the legitimate diplomats in the same country, if more than that, it¡¯s nation¡¯s problem. We won¡¯t interfere it.

    We won¡¯t interfere but¡­ this man, Dlife, is pretty creepy. No, I know I can¡¯t make this kind of judgment because I like it or not.

    ¡°¡­ It has nothing to do with your country. Could you hand over the fake princess and others?¡±

    ¡°Well, I have no reason to decline, but ©¤©¤©¤©¤¡±

    ¡°No, we refuse.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    When I turned to the sudden voice, Yumina came to the side of the throne before I knew it. Everyone is note, but what happened?

    ¡°I heard all the stories from His Highness Pafia. Go back to Nokia and tell Sir Kanaza. If you want to escape, you should do it early. No, it may have already been told.¡±

    Yumina res straight at Ambassador Dlife and speaks with a harsh voice. It¡¯s unusual for her to be so angry. What did you hear from Princess Pafia? Little scary.

    ¡°Touya-san¡±

    ¡°Ye, yes !?¡±

    ¡°Look at that person with [God¡¯s eye]¡±

    ¡°What? [God¡¯s eye]?¡±

    As she is said, I use divine sight in both eyes and catches Ambassador Dlife. Etto¡­¡­

    What the hell! ?? Something gaseous can be seen inside Dlife¡¯s body. Is it gas or smoke? It¡¯s going around every bit corner of his body.

    ¡°What did you see?¡±

    ¡°There is something like gas inside the body. What is this?¡±

    ¡°This person is possessed with something. Probably a kind of evil spirit. My magic eye also captures multiple beings.¡±

    Ambassador Drift stands up after hearing Yumina¡¯s words. His out-of-focus eyes is looked nkly hollow.

    ¡°Gu, ga, obo~a, damn¡­ Pafia¡­¡­ If she was dead at that time, it would be good¡­ ¡°

    I heard another voice from Ambassador Dlife. No, it¡¯s like a synthetic voice of Dlife and someone else¡¯s voice.

    ¡°This means Ambassador Dlife is being manipted?¡±

    ¡°Maybe, like that. In my magic eye, one feels muddy, but the other doesn¡¯t. I think that is the person¡¯s original personality.¡±

    In other words, Dlife that I¡¯ve been talking is different from the original person?

    But is it an evil spirit? There are quite a lot of monsters that can possess people. But most of the time, they go wild or act iprehensible. As far as I saw Dlife, he was responding properly. ¡°Too rational¡± for a monster. Then, it means¡­

    ¡°Summon beast?¡±

    ¡°My name is Iptimas. The servant of Kanaza-sama ¡­¡­ Give death to Pafia.¡±

    Iptimas? Hee, he can speak. Being able to summon a summoned beast that can talk is quite a user.

    Normally, the magical power of the caster is required to keep the summoned beast summoned. By staying in Dlife, this guy cuts the necessary magic cost. So, to speak, it is parasitic, but if it behaves like the host itself, it may share memories.

    ¡°I understand it wasn¡¯t decent for now.¡±

    Four Nokia knights around Dlife stand up. Since each weapon is picked up, it¡¯s clearly seen, from [God¡¯s Eye], there are evil spirits in them.

    Rain-san and his friends, who were in the audience, react to the disturbing air that has begun to drift, and put their hands on the sword on their hips.

    Anyway, pull off that evil spirit for the time being?

    ¡°[Come light, shine of purge, Vanish]!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Linze, who suddenly jumped in, fired the magic that I was trying to use to Dlife and his group.

    ¡°Gu, ga, ugyu a, aaa~a~a~a!? ¡°

    A muddy smoke-like thing is spit out from the mouths of Dlife and the knights while raising a scream of agony. Uwaah¡­ It feels like ectosm.

    The five that spit out fall down on the spot.

    If it was undead, it could have been extinguished, but that is a summoned beast.

    ¡°How dare you¡­! You You You! ¡°

    Five evil spirits¡­ Is this a Specter? While I am thinking, it united into one. Apparently, it can manipte multiple humans by splitting.

    Two suspicious golden eyes can be seen in the muddy smoke. Specter¡¯s hateful pair of eyes is directed at us.

    ¡°[Boost]!¡±

    Else jumped out from behind her twin sister, kicking the floor and jumping towards Specter. Both hands are equipped with crystal armored gauntlets.

    ¡°You fool! Do you think fists work to something like specter? I will possess you! ¡°

    ¡°You¡¯re the one is stupid¡±

    Elze¡¯s gauntlet gives off a golden light. At the will of Elze, that gauntlet is given the magic power of the six attributes contained in it. I recently enchant it at Elze¡¯s request. Therefore, even Specter can be damaged.

    ¡°Bushin Arts Kouha SenkenShining sh Fist!! ¡°

    ¡± Gyaoaa~a~a~a~a~a~a! ?? ¡°

    Elze¡¯s fist of light pierced the center of Specter body. Immediately, the spirit body shatters and disappears without a trace.

    ¡°Kana, Za ¡­ Sama, I deeply apolog¡­¡±

    I think he sent his thoughts to his master. I heard Specter¡¯s voice before it disappeared.

    Military Lord, Kanaza in Nokia and others should be aware of this situation. The summoned beast and the contractor canmunicate with each other by using telepathy.

    But¡­ I think all the good shows is stolen.

    ¡°Touya-san, please [Recovery] those people.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, yes.¡±

    I stunned and am sitting on the throne until Yumina told me, and I stood up in a hurry. I have to do this much.

    I put [Recovery], [Refresh], and [Area Heal] on the five people who have fallen. They will wake up soon.

    ¡°Dlife-dono ¡­!¡±

    Ambassador Yanche appeared during the audience with the deputy leader Nic-san.

    Then, Princess Pafia and her maid, Lithia-san,e along with Yae and Lou.

    The three from the Nokia kingdom peeked into the faces of their fallen fellow countrymen.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. These five are just fainted. They seem to have been manipted by spiritual monsters, but they should have no physical problems.¡±

    ¡°As I expect, they have been manipted ¡­ damn Kanaza ¡­! I won¡¯t forgive you ¡­!¡±

    Princess Pafia clenches her teeth and shows an angry expression. No, is it a princess? Let¡¯s confirm it first.

    ¡°Ambassador Dlife¡­ No, the Specter who was possessed him to be precise, said you were a fake, but what about that? ording to the information I got, Princess Paffia died in an ident three months ago. ¡°

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m a genuine, second princess of the Nokia kingdom, Pafia Lada Nokia. The death was made up by the military lord Kanaza using fake body.¡±

    I felt that there is no cloudiness in her gaze. Well, it¡¯s harder to believe in what someone else that is possessed and manipted.

    ¡°That means Kanaza guy possibly also take a part in fall ident?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He was trying to kill me that get in his way, marry my sister and take over Nokia. Because I knew his n, I was being targeted and couldn¡¯t return to Nokia. At that time, I met Yanche at Zenoasu. ¡°

    Princess Pafia¡¯s gaze is directed at Ambassador Yanche. A dependable Ambassador Yanche smile.

    ¡°W-when I was on my way back from Zenoasu to Nokia, I know a little about the situation until I followed Princess Pafia ¡­ I-I¡¯ve always thought that lord of the military was suspicious.¡±

    It seems that the guy named Kanaza has suddenly improved his power in thest few years and has made an outstanding appearance. However, some people were skeptical about the unnatural advancement and the strange behavior of the people surrounding Kanaza.

    ¡°This Dlife is one of them. A once gentle and friendly man suddenly became a follower of Kanaza. The court began to move in to his advantage. Because the change is so great, it was rumored that something might be possessed them¡­ ¡°

    As rumored, they were really possessed. If they can behave like a normal human being, it¡¯s little hard to be known.

    ¡°Princess Pafia was looking for an ally to defeat the military lord, so she came to Touya-san.¡±

    ¡°If so, I wish she had asked for it normally ¡­¡±

    You don¡¯t have to sell yourself to be the tenth bride. To me who frowns at Yumina¡¯s words, Princess Pafia bows in a hurry.

    ¡°I-I, am really sorry¡­! A, a, ano, I heard your Majesty famous to loves women and dotes to his fianc¨¦e, If I be one, surely¡­¡±

    ¡°Again!?¡±

    Why is such a story flying around!? Who is the person that has grudge against me, don¡¯t spread something that happen and something that not happen!? This is harmful rumor level!

    ¡°Touya-san, we just talked and wanted to help Princess Pafia. If Touya-san permit us, we would like to go to the Nokia Kingdom by ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Only Yumina and others?¡±

    What do you mean?

 Chapter 438 Womanâ€™s Anger and Manâ€™s Sadness

    <h4>Chapter 438 Woman¡¯s Anger and Man¡¯s Sadness</h4>

    ¡°Just Yumina and the girlse to Nokia¡­? Eh, Why?¡±

    ¡°I just asked Princess Pafia all the details. From earlier summoned monster and her story, Sir Kanaza is definitely a Maniption User¡­ He is kind of Dead Spirit User (Necromancer) because he uses evil spirits to possess people and using them as he wants.

    Lean took the ce of Yumina and answered, but I still do not fully understand. Maniption User?

    Linze exins in more detail.

    ¡°I read it in Babylon¡¯s Library. Maniption User is a mage that possessing weak-willed humans, those with strong negative emotions, and those with a gap in the heart. I thought it will make sense that he manipte all the people in the court because it is a ce with a lot of conspiracy. ¡°

    Ah. I think I have read that a little. You can¡¯t manipte a corpse, but is it ancient magic born from the darkness that makes a living human look like a puppet? I don¡¯t remember well.

    ¡°Etto¡­ by using that called maniption or whatever, the man named Kanaza try to rise up in Nokia?¡±

    ¡°Not only that. The man also manipted innocent women and seemed to do what he wanted. He is a disgrace to whole men and the worst person.¡±

    Hilda said like want to vomit. As a princess knight of Restia whose motto is fair and square, it is something that can never be forgiven. The me of anger can be seen in her eyes.

    Stranger (A Person) can be manipted. If that power can be owned, most people may use it to satisfy their desires with that power. Kanaza guy is the one who lost to that desire.

    ¡°Kanaza seems to have ordered the nobles that he possessed to offer their daughter. His favorite woman will be cared for, if he is tired of the woman, he throws them. ¡°

    ¡°I can¡¯t forgive him. He is the female¡¯s enemy! It made my blood boil to hear that! ¡°

    ¡°That¡¯s totally right, degozaru na. A cruel person who ys someone¡¯s heart must be given heaven¡¯s (well-deserved) punishment.¡±

    Elze, Lou, and Yae also seem to be quite angry. I wonder, it¡¯s not about me, but I¡¯m scared¡­ I can also manipte others by using dark magic.

    ¡°Fortunately¡­ I think King Nokia and the First Princess have a strong heart, so they were not possessed¡­¡±

    Lean said that and peek at Princess Pafia.

    ¡°Kanaza moved the noble council to make Ane-sama be his fianc¨¦e. Most of the people in the council are also Kanaza factions, but now if I think about it, they are possessed by evil spirits. He can¡¯t make my father, who on the sickbed, his puppet¡­ Also, Kanaza was aiming for me. Ane-sama who knows it made my escape. She wishes she was the only one to be sacrificed¡­ But on the way to escape, I was caught up by the chase, and while I was fighting, I was dropped into the river below the cliff with Lithia ¡­ ¡°

    Did they both think that they were dead and went back? Are? Then what about the fake corpse?

    ¡°Maybe ¡­ Kanaza did it to upset Ane-sama is what I can think¡­¡±

    ¡°When something that supports you breaks, humans will have a hole in their hearts. The heart will weaken. It¡¯s just right for evil spirits to take advantage of.¡±

    Lean replied with her arms folded. At her feet, Pa is stepping on the ground. She seems also angry although she just a stuffed animal. I also think he is trash.

    ¡°Then, the first princess has already been made into a Kanaza puppet¡­¡±

    ¡°No. Ane-sama is not such a weak woman. If she was told that I was dead, for the country, she wouldn¡¯t prioritize her personal feeling. That¡¯s why I think Kanaza will force her to marry him. If my father dies, Ane-sama will seed the next throne. If he gets married, Kanaza will be the prince consort. And¡­ ¡°

    ¡°If the first princess who took the throne dies, Kanaza will be the King¡­¡±

    Princess Pafia nods. After all, is it deprivation of the throne?

    When I asked Ambassador Yanche why he didn¡¯t ask Zenoas to mediate before he came to Brunhild, he said His Majesty was in a bad mood when he talked about me to His Majesty the Demon King before. Ambassador Yanche knew that, so he came directly to this ce. We¡¯re not on bad terms, right? I think probably it is because his daughter has been giving a cold shoulder on a regr basis.

    Well, I understand Nokia¡¯s family situation¡­

    ¡°Why Yumina and the girls only?¡±

    ¡°Such garbage that looks to women only as a tool should be judged by a woman¡­¡­¡­ Cut Cut¡±

    Expressionless Sakura said that and moves her fingers slowly like scissors. Then Hilda opens her mouth.

    ¡°At the request of Her Royal Highness Pafia, the second princess of the Nokia kingdom, we wille to Nokia to confirm its authenticity. At least the summoned monster of Nokia¡¯s military lord Kanaza rampages at the royal pce of Brunhild, and attacked Touya-sama¡¯s fianc¨¦e. He must be rewarded for that.¡±

    It attacked my fiancee¡­? It¡¯s a mistake, my Fiancee (Elze) is the one who attacks.

    ¡°What¡±

    ¡°No, nothing¡±

    Elze red at me, so I turned my eyes away. Well, it said, ¡°I¡¯ll possess you,¡± and there was certainly harm.

    ¡°I think I should go too¡­ He is a maniption user? What if you are possessed by evil spirits? And does Sue also go¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t treat me as a kid forever. I am already a gooddy. You should trust me a little. Doesn¡¯t Touya believe in us?¡±

    ¡°No, I believe you, but¡­¡±

    Sue res at me with a pout. Nowadays she gets sullen when treated as a child.

    However, although I trust them, something I am worried about still worries me¡­

    ¡°I¡¯lle too, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    A gentle voice flow from behind me, who is worried. When I turned around, there stood a space-time goddess wearing a hand-knitted shawl¡­ Grandma Tokie.

    ¡°Grandma Tokie will go too!?¡±

    ¡°I have to move once in a while, and I can transfer everyone, and it¡¯s easy to go and return, right?¡±

    Grandma smiles. No, I¡¯ll do as much as picking up.

    ¡°I know you care about these kids, but it is not love if you just protecting them. Sometimes it¡¯s love is about believing and waiting. There will be many such scenes in the future, so now you have to get used to it. This is a good practice. ¡°

    I am relieved when grandma told me. If I be one of the gods who manage this world as it is, there will be many such situations. Even if you want to interfere with the ground, there are situations where you can only help without breaking the rules.

    Yumina and the girls are dependents of ¡°God¡¯s Love¡± by me, Karen-neesan and others. And Grandma Tokie is also with them. What do I need to worry about?

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ I understand, but don¡¯t overdo it. Contact me immediately if anything happens.¡±

    ¡°I-said it will be okay. You¡¯re too worried!¡±

    Ugh. Else seriously told me with her sigh. As expected, am I really persistent¡­

    ¡°With that said, we¡¯ll help you. You board arge ship*. ¡°(Japanese Idiom: gain a reliable ally and be in a safe condition)

    ¡°Everyone¡­¡­ For me¡­ Thank you! thank you very much¡­¡­! ¡°

    Perhaps she was impressed by Lean¡¯s words, she shed tears and bowed her head. Ambassador Yanche and Lithia also bow deeply to Yumina and others.

    ¡°¡­ I mean, if Touya-san helps Princess Pafia here, she would definitely be the tenth person.¡±

    ¡°Somehow. This is like Lou¡¯s pattern.¡±

    ¡°Do-Don¡¯t be like my time, please! ¡°

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good for Touya to have more brides?¡±

    ¡°Sue is naive. If we increase more, we will lose our share.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by share, gozaru¡­?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s best for us to get rid of that worst man ¡­¡±

    I heard some disturbing conversations, but I think it¡¯s clever if I don¡¯t hear anything here. ¡­¡­Maybe.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°And that happened¡­¡±

    ¡°I see. Touya is hard too.¡±

    Ende drank the fruit water in his hand and asked the tavern master for a recement.

    The bar ¡°Valkyrie¡¯s Wings¡± next to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild is still lively today. The seat at the end that doesn¡¯t stand out is our reserved seat, and recently we¡¯re talking about the not important story, beingined orined with Ende.

    The Knights are alsoing, so I¡¯m changing my appearance with [Mirage]. It will be bad if I am not careful.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s an importantmunication condition for girls only, because it¡¯s the same at my ce.¡±

    ¡°At your ce too, Ende?¡±

    ¡± Mel, Lize, and Ney often go out alone. But I don¡¯t worry like a certain someone.¡±

    Gu. My bad. I am a worried person. It¡¯s not like going shopping in the neighborhood. Well, if your child is the first time to do it, you¡¯ll be worried.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, the man just needs to stand firmly. That figure will make the girls relieved. I don¡¯t think Touya will understand.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the line from the guy who was kicked out of the house because he was in the way of the slumber party.¡±

    ¡°Gufu¡°

    Ende holds his chest and slumps on the table. Mel and his friends became close friend, not only with us, but also with Mika-san and Fleur-san from the inn ¡°Gintsuki¡±, Spica-san and Reba-san from the Knights, Sonia-san from the adventurer, and Est-san from ¡°Red Cat¡±. It seems that today is a sleepover party with all of them. So, the disturbing Ende was kicked out of the house.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice that Mel has friends¡­ Should we just make noise all night with the men only!?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I have done it¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite me!¡±

    No, it¡¯s not that good. Because we just y mahjong all night. Well, I¡¯ll invite you next time.

    I throw the potato chips on the table into my mouth. Delicious.

    ¡°Hey, I made you wait!¡±

    The masteres and puts three tes of liquor side by side on the table with a substitute for fruit water, and finally a ss of distilled liquor and ice. Are?

    ¡°Eh, but I didn¡¯t ask¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nyahaha ~. I¡¯ve been waiting for the opportunity to drink this regulus liquor ~. It¡¯s hard to get it, Karina-chan is stingy, she doesn¡¯t give me money ~. Then, let¡¯s drink.¡±

    Before I knew it, Suika, who was sitting at our table, reached for the ss. Is it your doing, drunkard?

    After enjoying the scent, Suika¡¯s hand grabbed and tried to swallow the ss at once.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember permitting you to drink?¡±

    ¡°Nyahaha¡­ I-I thought you were treating your cute little sister ¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you remember your promise with me?¡±

    ¡°Etto~o¡­ Didn¡¯t go out for a drink at night, I think¡­¡±

    Suika is Sake God, but her look is like 7 years old child. Even if it is daytime, there are various problems when children go out at night, and it may cause troubles. That¡¯s why, unless there is a special reason, I prohibit Suika from going to the bar when the sun goes down.

    ¡°I was looking for Touya-oniichan, and I heard that he was in the bar with Ende-oniichan.¡±

    ¡°Incidentally, you drink this sake?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Incidentally. Un, incidentally.¡±

    While uneasy, Suikaughs, Nyahaha. Well, since she has already ordered it, it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡°¡­ Only today¡±

    ¡°Yahoo ~. Touya-oniichan is an understanding person ~¡±

    The released Suika tilts the ss.

    ¡°Kuhhaa ~. This is so exciting ~. Feel that beer seeps into every fiber of my beings and spreads.¡±

    ¡°Are you an old man?¡±

    She looks like drinks it deliciously. Ende is also amazed andughing. Is this also the power of the Sake God? Like, soften the ce?

    ¡°So why were you looking for me? I mean, if you call with your smartphone, that¡¯s faster, right?¡±

    ¡°Nyahaha. When I heard that you were in a bar, that option was gone. Ichigami (Alone) will being down to the ground, that is what I am told. ¡°

    ¡°Eh? Is he a wedding guest?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s wrong. He wants to talk to Touya-Oniichan, so he¡¯lle down directly.¡±

    He ising down¡­ Don¡¯t say it easily. If you¡¯re not a senior god, you can¡¯te down without getting permission from the World God, right? Who?

    I ask Suika while drinking fruit water.

    ¡°Etto ne, God of Destruction¡±

    ¡°Buu !?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s dirty!?? ¡°

    The fruit water spurted on Ende¡¯s face which is in front of me.

    Hah, the God of Destruction! ?? God of Destruction that erases the world that is no longer needed and the world that is out of the control of the gods! ??

    ¡°W-w-wait a minute! Why is the God of Destruction contacting via you instead of the World God !?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Because we are drinking friend.¡±

    Seriously! ?? It¡¯s such a friendly rtionship! ??

    ¡°What is the God of Destructioning to¡­?¡±

    ¡°As if I know? I wonder if it¡¯s also a matter of telling Touya-Oniichan as a senior. That God (Person) is also a family of World God. ¡°

    Is that so¡­¡­ Does that mean he is a big senior in the direct line? What is his purposeing to, really¡­

    ¡°Touya¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve heard a story I don¡¯t want to hear so much¡­ This world won¡¯t disappear, right? If so, I¡¯d like to run away with Mel.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine¡­ I think¡±

    I answer Ende with a tenseugh and with the same tense face. Although, he is God of Destruction, I don¡¯t think it will unreasonably destroy the world. ¡­¡­Maybe.

    The new employee of the God Company, Mochizuki Touya, I will not be harassed by Destruction God or something like that, right?

    Apart from Yumina and others, I¡¯ve had some troubles here. I drink the remaining fruit water.

 Chapter 439 Nokiaâ€™s Darkness, and the Escape Route.

    <h4>Chapter 439 Nokia¡¯s Darkness, and the Escape Route.</h4>

    ¡°Hmm, did the servant Iptimas get killed¡­ Useless servant. Defeated by one little girl¡­¡±

    The man curses his summoned beast. When he steps out onto the balcony of the castle, he can see the cityscape lined up among the steep mountains with the cold wind. Shenbara, the royal capital of Nokia, is a natural defense fortress surrounded by mountainous areas. Long yellow triangr gs are fluttering everywhere in the castle town.

    The man is a military lord who was appointed generalmander to lead the entire army of the country. A long ck robe is worn on the body and the jewel decoration made of gold and silver, agate, coral hung from his neck, showed his position.

    He is in his mid-twenties. He has red hair, is tall, has no beard, but has a mustache. Both eyes, which tend to hang down overlooking the castle, praise the stagnant light.

    The door opens and a man is entering the room. The man is a little man with a hunched back, blue robe he is wearing. This represents the position of a military officer. In other words, he is a subordinate of a man who is a military lord.

    ¡°Do you call me, Kanaza-sama ¡­¡±

    ¡°Iptimas has been killed. It seemed that Pafia had Brunhild on his side. A damn guy. I wish she could give up and became my doll ¡­¡±

    ¡°Brunhild is not scary enough. They cannot reach Kanaza-sama¡¯s feet, who inherited the ¡°Legacy of Elkus¡±. ¡°

    ¡°Hmm, of course.¡±

    The little man in the blue robe speaks without moving his lips at all. The voice he uttered is not this man¡¯s voice. It was the voice of Evil spirit (Specter) manipted by Kanaza.

    This man¡¯s personality had already unconscious, he was transformed into a puppet by Kanaza, a Maniption User.

    ¡°Zebeta. You take over the Iptimas¡¯ work. Take over Pafia. If you can¡¯t, kill her.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°And get rid of the woman on the bed. Sell her to the ve trader as usual.¡±

    A little man called Zebeta nces at a naked woman who is fainting with her white eyes on the bed. This woman is the daughter of the Count¡­ At Kanaza¡¯s hands, the daughter¡¯s father, the Count, owed a great deal of debt andmitted suicide.

    He got his daughter in the name of taking over the debt.

    ¡°Are you sure? Did you have a hard time getting her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a woman who can¡¯t obey me. One night is enough.¡±

    Kanaza tells him that he is no longer interested and leaves the room.

    Zebeta who is left in the room, looked closely at her, there were traces of whipping around the woman¡¯s body. Perhaps she resisted quite a bit.

    Kanaza¡¯s maniption cannot be applied to a strong human. This girl probably hadn¡¯t broken her heart even though she was in debt because of her father.

    Therefore, the result of Kanaza¡¯s unreasonable attempt to break her heart was the figure of this girl.

    ¡°As usual, he is not good at grasping the gaps in the human heart. If he can do a little better, he can be a rare maniption user. ¡°

    While giving criticism for his master, Zebeta brings a woman lying on the bed to float. The whole body is full of wounds. Even though she was a former Countess, she shouldn¡¯t be bought cheaply, he sighs.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Hohou. Is this the royal capital of the Nokia kingdom, degozaru ka?¡±

    Yae, Kyoro Kyoro, looks around.

    Shenbara, Nokia¡¯s royal capital¡¯s atmosphere, resembled Berge, the royal capital of Mismido. However, the building is not made of brick but made of wooden pirs and ster, which seemed to be more like Eashen. Various houses are lined up, and long yellow triangles gs had been fluttering everywhere.

    With the transfer technique of Tokie, the goddess of space-time, Touya¡¯s Fiancee Yumina, Lou, Elze, Linze, Yae, Hilda, Sue, Lean, Sakura, Princess Pafia as a guide, Lithia, a maid, and a teddy bear step in the royal capital of Nokia.

    Princess Pafia is being chased, so she hides her figure with a hood. However, other girls have the same appearance.

    Nokia is an almost isted country, so there are not many ethnic groups. Therefore, their clothes stand out. First of all, they need to get clothes from this country.

    Princess Pafia also has only a few Nokia folk clothes but the size doesn¡¯t fit, so she decides to buy them locally.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there.¡±

    Everyone enters the clothing store designates by Lithia, the princess¡¯s maid. The inside of the store is quiterge, and various colorful costumes are line up on shelves and hangers. Not only clothes but also hats, scarves, essories, etc. There are many kinds of things.

    ¡°Nokia clothes are colorful, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought when I see the people in the town, it seems more fashionable to wear various colors than to unify them with one color.¡±

    Lou said, picked up the clothes lined up, and Linze replied with a small nod. Of course, a sense of colorbination can be asked. It was not just about wearing a lot of colors.

    ¡°There are a lot of essories to match with clothes. I don¡¯t really like wearing a lot of jingling clinking.¡±

    Sue frowned at the many nes hung on the sticks on the wall.

    ¡°Each has its own meaning depending on the jewels and stones you wear. For example, for both men and women, agate represents single, jade represents a married person, and for men and women, tiger¡¯s eye stone represents the eldest son, and amethyst represents the eldest daughter. ¡°

    ¡°I see. You will understand a person to some extent at a nce.¡±

    Nods as Yumina was impressed with Lithia¡¯s exnation. That said, they didn¡¯t have to be foolish and honest about their profile in the enemy territory, so Princess Pafia decided tobine the essories appropriately.

    Enjoy the lively coordination with this color for the obi and this one for the hat. If there was Touya here, he would definitely have a long wait.

    When she decided on her own clothes, Tokie helped Sue, who was having trouble getting dressed.

    ¡°Yes, this is fine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandma!¡±

    Sue smiles and hugs Tokie. Sue ispletely fond of Tokie. Originally, Sue has been grandmother¡¯s child, so she loves Tokie, who is kind and elegant. Linze, Mel, and others are learning knitting, they think they must be able to do it themselves.

    Everyone else seemed to have finished changing clothes. By the way, only Princess Pafia and Lithia were still wearing hooded robes.

    She wears a simr outfit underneath, but it¡¯s not good to be a princess. They don¡¯t know where Kanaza¡¯s eyes are looking. Although Lithia thinks that there is no one acquaintance, she wears a hood just to make sure.

    If there was Touya, he would change his appearance with the non-attribute magic [Mirage]. He could make only Pafia and Lithia disappear with light magic [Invisible], but they would not be recognized by the girls, which is also troublesome. Besides, [Invisible] was notpatible with crowded ces.

    When everyone had changed their clothes, Yumina and the others paid the price and left the store. Even on a busy street, they looked like a strange group, but they didn¡¯t get any particr attention.

    ¡°Well, the problem is from here.¡±

    While straightening the cor of the clothes Elze had just bought, she turned her gaze to the royal castle of Nokia in the distance.

    Nokia¡¯s Royal Castle is a white pce that rose above a small mountain with higher white walls. Rather than being built on top of a mountain, the mountain itself looked more like a pce.

    Originally, Nokia¡¯s pce was built in the ce where the ancient ruins were, and ording to Princess Pafia, there were still some dungeons in the basement of the royal pce. The synthetic magic she used was also learned from the spellbook found in the dungeon.

    ¡°First of all, we have to get in touch with Tou-sama and Ane-sama¡­¡±

    ¡°But there is a mastermind, military lord named Kanaza in the royal pce, right?¡±

    ¡°There are also people who have turned into puppets by that guy, degozaru. It is like royal pce has just turned into a demon cave, degozarou.¡±

    Hilda and Yae answered the words of Princess Pafia.

    When it came to the royal pce, many people knew Princess Pafia. The risk of being discovered by Kanaza increases, and if things got too rough, unrted casualties might ur. A human manipted by Kanaza is by no means a viin.

    ¡°If we have Touya-san, we may be able to sneak in by using transfer magic, but¡­¡±

    When Linze nced at the same transfer magic, the gentle old woman opened her mouth with a smile.

    ¡°Sure, I could send everyone into that castle, but are you okay with that? I told Touya that much with your own power, and immediately borrowed my power. Isn¡¯t it a little uncool? ¡°

    ¡°¡­ Sure, it is pathetic, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go here without the help of Tokie-sama. We must be able to do it. ¡°

    Everyone nods a little to Lou¡¯s words. Among them, Sakura raises her hand.

    ¡°I might use [Teleport] to enter the castle. Unlike [Gate], [Teleport] is less likely to be hindered.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that [Teleport] is not like [Gate] which can transfer unless you¡¯ve been there once, but can you jump with multiple people like Darling?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Mmm. If one or two people, somehow.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know where to move, so in the worst case, you might move right in front of Kanaza, right?¡±

    ¡°Nuguu ¡­¡±

    [Teleport] is magic that transfers by setting the direction and distance. The setting dependsrgely on the sense of the user. An easy example is like throwing an empty can into a trash can away.

    It is if you are lucky, but if you not, you wouldn¡¯t get where you want. Of course, depending on the practice, you will be able to throw it in a pinpoint, but not knowing the transfer destination is like being blindfolded.

    [Teleport] is not suitable for long-distance transfer because there is such a feeling-reliable part. Of course, if you don¡¯t mind the gap as far as you can see, it goes without saying that it is a magic that can be used quite a bit.

    ¡°It may be better to avoid being found by transferring poorly and increasing vignce.¡±

    ¡°If you just want to get in touch, why don¡¯t Yumina-anesama or Sakura call the summoned beast and go to the royal pce?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t because the magic power of the ring I got from the Ou-sama is directly connected to Nyantaro, and if I call something other than Nyantaro, I may lose my magic power. And Nyantaro is not suitable for stealth action. ¡­¡­ Despite being a cat.¡±

    ¡°I also don¡¯t have a contract for a summoned beast for stealth. When ites to the new summon, will the target beaste or not¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah. I ampletely misunderstood because Touya was so easy ¡­¡±

    ¡°Actually, we won¡¯t know what the summoned beast will be summoned. Touya-san can summon them freely, though.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, what should we do, degozaru ka na?¡±

    ¡°A, Anou¡­¡±

    From the outside, where they are discussing like a well-end meeting, Princess Pafia¡¯s hesitantly raises her hand, and everyone¡¯s eyes gather.

    ¡°There is a secret passage that only the royal family knows. If you use it, you may be able to infiltrate the royal pce without being discovered¡­ I-I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t figure out the timing to say it¡­!¡±

    After said that, the nine gazes and silence make Pafia smaller.

    ¡°¡­ Kohon. Then, what the secret passage is?¡±

    After clearing her throat, Lou asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s an escape route when the enemy attacks the castle. Almost ¡­ or rather, it¡¯s never been used, so I don¡¯t know the details either.¡±

    Since its founding, the Nokia kingdom has been almost isted as a natural defense fortress. They have been attacked by Yulong many times in their long history, but the royal capital has never been attacked. It¡¯s no wonder that the escape route is unused ¡­ or rather, usually it will be used when the end of the country, so it¡¯s the same in most countries.

    For royalty to escape from the royal pce, an emergency escape route is always created. It was in the castle of Belfast Kingdom, and it also exists in the castle of Brunhild, which was modeled after the castle of Belfast.

    Princess Pafia¡¯s suggestion was to take this evacuation passage in the reverse direction and sneaked into the royal pce.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the King¡¯s escape route, degozaru ka? Is it okay to tell us that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no longer the case. And since this passage was originally made from a part of the dungeon, it was not suitable for an escape route. I¡¯ll remake it when everything is done.¡±

    It would be correct to consult with his father, the king. However, the situation is simr even if the country has already been hijacked. Pafia decided that if she was particr about such trivial matters, she would not be able to move. Nokia will fall into Kanaza¡¯s hands anyway. The order of things must not be wrong. First of all, she has to ensure the safety of her father, who lies down, and her sister.

    ¡°So where is that escape route?¡±

    ¡°There is a royal mine at the north of the royal capital. It is in it.¡±

    ¡°I see. Alright! Then, let¡¯s go over there!¡±

    ¡°Wait, Sue. It¡¯s owned by the royal family? There must be some guards. We should wait until night here.¡±

    ¡°Sure. It would make a huge suspicious if this number of people were wandering around such a ce in the daytime. Besides, there would be fewer people in the royal pce at night.¡±

    Yumina and Lou stop Sue, who is about to go out. She is dissatisfied, but Sue was convinced, so she silently obeyed.

    ¡°Then, what do we do until night?¡±

    ¡°Take an inn and sleep for the night¡±

    Sakura responds immediately to Elze¡¯s words. In a way, it is the correct answer. Conserving physical strength is basic.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we eat before that? We havee all the way, so I¡¯d love to taste Nokia¡¯s food!¡±

    ¡°It is a good idea, degozaru ne! I can¡¯t fight if I¡¯m hungry. First of all, fill our stomach, degozaru!¡±

    Yae immediately agreed with Lou¡¯s idea. When ites to food, these two people show an outstandingbination.

    Even in the castle, Yae had many opportunities to eat Lou¡¯s dishes that were experimentally made. Lou wants to do a lot of trial and error, but she still doesn¡¯t want to waste food.

    However, if there is Yae who is a big eater, the food will not be wasted. Yae is happy to eat any dish unless it is an obvious failure. On top of that, Lou was grateful because she gave her opinion on the taste properly.

    It¡¯s only natural that these two people want Nokia food.

    Everyone else has noints about eating, so they can¡¯t say anything about it.

    ¡°Then, what about mutton? There are dishes such as sliced mb and fresh vegetables fried with sweet and spicy spices, and dishes such as a purse-like wrapping of ingredients mixed withmb with wheat skin.¡±

    Lithia, the maid of Princess Pafia with her hood on, opens her mouth. Even though Pafia was born and lived in the royal capital, she had never been to a restaurant or eating house there. In that respect, Lithia had eaten out several times in the royal capital when she was a student, so it was somewhat cheerful. However, she is also from a noble family, but she is still at a better level.

    Anyway, they decide to eat together, so they move. After that, they decide to stay, take girls¡¯ time and spend the night.

    The decisive action is tonight. A long night begins.

 Chapter 440 Underground Passage, and Nokia Royal Palace.

    <h4>Chapter 440 Underground Passage, and Nokia Royal Pce.</h4>

    A group of twelve people, only women, went on the night road while holding their breath.

    Fortunately or unfortunately, there was moonlight tonight and it was not so dark. However, if you were not careful, your foot might be stumbled.

    They could easily sneak into the royal mine north of the royal capital of Nokia. In the first ce, this mine had exhausted the remarkable ore and was almost unused.

    ¡°Over here. There should be an entrance to the ruins in the basement of the royal pce.¡±

    As they followed Princess Pafia¡¯s guidance, they saw something like a tunnel that pierced a rock and was solidified by earth magic in a corner of the mine.

    The height of the tunnel was about 3 meters and extends down to the basement. Naturally, the inner part was pitch ck and they can¡¯t see anything.

    ¡°[Come Hikari, small illumination, Light]¡±

    Linze created a small ball of light in the palm of her hand. Relying on the light, they went down a bumpy but gentle downhill and came out to a slightly wider mine.

    The road was a junction, and the road continued to the left and right. Pafia¡¯s foot stopped just at that intersection.

    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be here ¡­ but there should be an underground passage ahead. It seems that we can¡¯t enter from this side.¡±

    ¡°Is there a passage ahead? We can only see it as an ordinary rock wall, degozaru ga ¡­¡±

    Yae murmured while touching the rock wall. Simrly, Lean touched the rock wall and hit it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is an illusion like [Mirage], this is just a rock wall. I wonder if it¡¯s crushed normally to proceed.¡±

    ¡°There is a magic stone that reacts to the magic power of the royal family in the passage over there, and that is the key, and the door here opens ¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Earth magic is used.¡±

    As soon as Lean was convinced, he nodded a little. Since ancient times, earth magic traps and gimmicks have beenmon in these underground ruins and dungeons. This is probably one of them.

    ¡°What should we do? Crush it?¡±

    ¡°How about using [Explosion] to blow it?¡±

    Older Sister (Elze) clench her fist, and Little Sister (Linde) try to activate magic¡­ Is it because they are twins that they have simr thoughts for some reason?

    ¡°It may be a bad idea to destroy at here. It leaves a mark that someone has trespassed.¡±

    As Yumina replied with a bitter smile at the twins¡¯ actions, Sakura picked up the stone at her feet and began to hit the rock wall. Sue called out with a suspicious expression.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hitting with a rock¡±

    ¡°No, I can see that by looking at you ¡­¡±

    ¡°There is a difference in the sound that resonates. The thickness is less than fifty centimeters. In this case, I can ¡®jump¡¯. [Teleport]¡±

    Sakura¡¯s figure disappears.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    While everyone except Tokie was surprised, Sakura reappeared in her original ce a few secondster.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s a dungeon passage ahead. There seems to be a demon beast, so I can jump with two people at a time.¡±

    ¡°Oops, Sakura-dono!?¡±

    ¡°Sakura-san !?¡±

    ¡°¡¾Teleport¡¿¡±

    Shun, Sakura grabbed Yae and Hilda then disappeared again. She chose them first in case something happened at the transfer destination.

    Sakura that came back then held Lean and Lou¡¯s hands and transferred again.

    Pafia and Lithia, Yumina and Sue, Elze and Linze, and then Sakura transferred everyone to the other side of the wall one after another. Tokie transferred by herself.

    ¡°¡­¡­Tired¡±

    Although she said that, Sakura had a face that didn¡¯t look tired. Actually, she was not too tired.

    The magic power consumed by [Teleport] is determined by the distance. Everyone knew that teleportation, which is less than a meter away, wouldn¡¯t consume much magic power, depending on the number of people jumping with her. Sakura¡¯s ¡°tired¡± remark was probably mental fatigue that came from fine control of coordinate designation.

    ¡°Fumu. It certainly feels like a dungeon of ruins.¡±

    Sue looks around and gives her impressions. Earth-type magic stones were embedded in the dead-end wall. The rock wall will open when magic power is poured into it.

    The underground passage was simr to a dungeon on a remote ind owned by Brunhild. A stone wall and a floor, apparently an artifact made of earth magic. Even if it wasn¡¯t illuminated by Linze¡¯s [Light], a faint light was emitted from the stone.

    ¡°Did they synthesize light magic when making stones with earth magic ¡­?¡±

    ¡°Synthetic magic. I think this is an ancient magic civilization for the times.¡±

    Linze and Lean consider while touching the stone wall. The underground passage stretched straight and turned to the right.

    With Yae and Hilda at the front, proceed steadily through the stone passage. The width and height of the passage was a square of about 4 meters, and it was not narrow enough to swing weapons.

    Yumina asks Princess Pafia, who walks ahead.

    ¡°This underground passage was originally a dungeon of ruins, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°To be exact, it¡¯s part of the dungeon. There¡¯s an entrance from the basement of the royal pce into the dungeon of the ruins.¡±

    ¡°The dungeon and the royal pce are connected ¡­? Is it okay? Some monsters enter the royal pce ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Many barriers on the royal pce side keep monsters away. There are monsters in this passage, but only weak monsters such as slime.¡±

    Is it safe? Yumina, Elze, Linze, and Yae suddenly stop at Pafia¡¯s words, who always smiles.

    ¡°Let¡¯s crush slime as soon as we find it ¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Completely¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave a single one, desu ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a deadly enemy, degozaruna ¡­¡±

    The eyes of the four people who muttered werepletely set.

    The four of them once had a terrible experience with slime and have hated slime ever since.

    Princess Pafia, who did not know such a situation, suddenly withdrew with augh at the four people whose atmosphere changed.

    ¡°Ah, slime, ja¡°

    ¡°[Prated ice, freezing needles, Ice Needle]¡± (koori yo tsuranuke, hyouketsu no sanshin)

    As soon as Sue finds the green slime in front of her, Linze shoots an ice needle. The slime, which turned into a hedgehog in a blink of an eye, pierced the core on the spot and died quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared ¡­¡±

    ¡°Green slime is a female enemy, desu. It¡¯s the same with Kanaza.¡±

    ¡°Female¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Green slime likes to eat textiles such as clothes. It¡¯s a natural enemy for female adventurers.¡±

    Lean exined to Sue, who twists his neck. As she was convinced, Sue nodded and catch up to everyone walking ahead.

    After that, they climbed the stairs, and although there were some forked roads, Yumina and the others went on the road to the royal pce with almost no hesitation.

    One of the reasons was that Princess Pafia remembered this path well.

    Eventually, her sister, Refia, who was thinking about these possibilities, repeatedly reminded her. They wouldn¡¯t have expected it to be an invasion route to defeat Kanaza, not an escape route.

    ¡°It¡¯s a forked road ¡­¡±

    ¡°Um ¡­ on the left. To that direction.¡±

    The reason for the dy in replying to Hilda, who leads the way, was that the directions she learned were reversed. Following Pafia¡¯s instructions and everyone turned to the left aisle.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite a long, I think we are already quite advanced ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little more. We should have already reached the basement of the royal pce.¡±

    ¡°Yes, right ¡­ Then we should proceed carefully from here, right?¡±

    Linze, who is rtively physically weak, listens to Pafia¡¯s answer and regains her spirit. Certainly, monsters such as slime have disappeared from earlier. The influence of the barriers of the royal pce may have alreadye out.

    After a while, Yae and Hilda, who were leading the way, stopped.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Lou, who was behind them, looked forward over Yae¡¯s shoulder. There was a staircase in front of them, but it hit the ceiling on the way and disappeared.

    ¡°Is it the end point, degozaru ka na?¡±

    Climb the stairs and Yae knocks the ceiling.

    ¡°The sound is different. The ceiling is probably thin.¡±

    When Yae examined the ceiling in response to the voice from Sakura, there was a slight joint point in the square. Pafia in the back opens her mouth.

    ¡°It should lead to a royal pce room that is no longer in use.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then I should lift this up, degozaru na? ¡­ Funu!¡°

    When Yae reached the ceiling and put some effort into it, the square stone slipped slightly and lifted up. However, even though it is thin, stones are stones. It was quite heavy, and Yae tried to lift it with her face bright red, but she couldn¡¯t move it.

    ¡°Fununununu ou ou ou ¡­!¡°

    ¡°Ya-Yae-san? Your face is getting into a state where you can¡¯t show it!¡±

    ¡°Buha!¡°

    Yae breaks her knees, exhausted by Hilda¡¯s voice. Seeing that, it was Elze who came forward while waving her arm.

    ¡°Leave this to me. I¡¯ll lift it in one shot.¡±

    ¡°Nuu. I¡¯m sorry, degozaru ¡­¡±

    Elze makes a light baton touch to Yae who descends from the stairs.

    Like Yae, she put her hand on the stone on the ceiling and Elze exhaled.

    ¡°[Boost]!¡±

    Gagogo! There was a sound of the stones shifting, and the stones above Elze¡¯s head were lifted at once.

    What Elze saw when she lifted the stone and stood up was a dimly lit room.

    Elze lowered the lifted stone to the front and crawled out of the hole. It wasn¡¯t until she turned around that she realized that she was crawling out of the firece.

    It seems to be an unused room, and there are almost no furnishings. The firece was also empty.

    Look carefully around and make sure there are no people around.

    ¡°It looks okay. Come up.¡±

    ¡°[Block the wind, calling the silence, Mute]¡±

    Lean¡¯s magic was released from the basement to answer Elze¡¯s voice. With this, the noise in the room does not echo outside.

    It is wind magic that has an effect simr to the non-attribute magic [Silence] used by Touya found in Babylon¡¯s ¡°Library¡±.

    Everyone crawled out of the firece one after another. Only Sakura and Tokie have transferred.

    ¡°Sessfully sneaked in, right?¡±

    ¡°What are we going to do next?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Otou-sama and Refia Ane-sama and ask them to evacuate somewhere. And Kanaza with this hand ¡­!¡±

    Pafia sped her hand. A me of anger swirled in his eyes.

    ¡°And where is His Majesty¡¯s room?¡±

    ¡°The sleeping area is the innermost room on the third floor. Etto¡­¡±

    Pafia runs through a dimly lit room while answering Elze, heading towards the window. Slightly open the closed curtain.

    ¡°See, you can see it from here. It¡¯s the innermost room on the third floor.¡±

    In the front window where Paffia stands, the courtyard spreads out in the moonlight, and Pafia is pointing to the building diagonally above to the left.

    ¡°It¡¯s surprisingly close¡±

    ¡°If I can see it, I can jump with [Teleport]¡±

    Sakura looks into the king¡¯s sleeping quarters through the window and checks the distance. Unlike [Gate], [Teleport] does not interfere with the transfer destination, so it is not hindered by amulets. The question is whether there is anyone other than the king at the end of the transfer ¡­

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s okay. Even Tou-sama¡®s trusted retainer and maids couldn¡¯t get close to him at Kanaza¡¯smand. Only our sisters and doctor were able to enter the room. Of course, the doctor was Kanaza¡¯s puppet. But ¡­ ¡°

    The fact that the doctor is a puppet means that the king can be killed at any time. Or it may be that he continues to be in such a desperate situation and is waiting for the king¡¯s heart to weaken.

    ¡°Then, Pafia-san and Lean-san will transfer with Sakura-san. If you transfer, [Mute] as in the room here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Sakura takes the hands of Pafia and Lean. By the way, Pa also clings firmly to Lean¡¯s leg. Make sure to check the king¡¯s sleeping quarters that can be seen through the window.

    ¡°¡¾Teleport¡¿¡±

    In an instant, the three transfers to another room. It¡¯s as dim as the previous room. It seemed to have transferred to the edge of the room, with a wall behind it and arge canopy bed in front.

    ¡°[Block the wind, calling the silence, Mute]¡±

    Lean immediately activated the blocking magic. It was another person who was neither Sakura nor Pafia who responded to the action.

    ¡°Who!?¡±

    With a rattling noise, a person who seems to beside the bed stood up and headed to us Who What (Asking Identity).

    Not a king. It¡¯s a woman¡¯s voice. Apparently, there is a different person in the room than the king who slept on the bed. Pafia jumps before Lean casts a spell to neutralize her opponent.

    ¡°Refia Ane-sama!¡±

    ¡°Pafia ¡­? Are you Pafia !? Ah, you are safe ¡­!¡±

    From Lean¡¯s point, she can only see her dimly, but it looks like she is Pafia¡¯s sister¡¯s, first princess, Refia.

    Refia strongly embraces Pafia who jumped into her chest. It was the first reunion in three months.

    Three months ago, Kanaza made up a fake corpse and said Pafia was dead, but Refia didn¡¯t agitate at all. No matter how simr she is, she won¡¯t mistake her sister. She has always believed that the absence of her body means that her sister is still alive.

    After all, her sister is alive, she embraces her like an important treasure in her chest.

    Lighted by the moonlit, the first princess of the Nokia kingdom, Refia, looks a lot like Pafia.

    She is over 20 years old, dressing in a Nokia folk costume based on white, and has long chestnut-colored hair, the same as Pafia, extending to her waist. Although her eyes are not as sharp as Pafia, she seems a strong woman.

    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s okay. Leave here to me, bring everyone here.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡±

    When Sakura nodded to Lean¡¯s words, only she disappeared from the room.

    In less than thirty seconds, Sakura with Elze and Linze reappear, and only the person disappears. Seeing strangers appearing one after another in the king¡¯s sleeping quarters, Refia wide her eyes.

    ¡°Pafia ¡­ w-who are these guys?¡±

    ¡°The fianc¨¦e-sama of His Majesty King Brunhild, who is a coborator.¡±

    ¡°Eh !? Even someone who is that old!?¡±

    ¡°Ah no, she is His Majesty¡¯s grandmother ¡­¡±

    Pafia hurriedly corrected Refia, who widened her eyes, when she saw Tokie who had been transferred by herself. She may be a natural airhead.

    Refia loses her word when she sees a total of nine fianc¨¦s, excluding Tokie and Lithia, Pafia¡¯s maid.

    Since the destruction of Yulong, information on here and there and the outside world hase in, but the most talked about is the Principality of Brunhild, which also (believed to have) destroyed the hated empire Yulong. Among them, the anecdotes of the King are numerous.

    ¡±Alone, defeated a huge demon,¡± ¡°leaded a soldier to subdue a flock of dragons,¡± ¡°scratched the princess of the demon kingdom,¡± ¡°crushed the military power of the new continent,¡± etc. It¡¯s hard to tell which one is a lie.

    However, one of the most frequently heard stories is the rumor that the king loves women. ¡°He prefers like a hero,¡± but because of Kanaza, Refia didn¡¯t have a good image of King Brunhild.

    Unlike Kanaza, in the case of the King, he showed his intention to properly marry his wife and evaluated only the fact that he seems to treat them carefully.

    ¡°Refia-sama, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡±

    ¡°Sir Kanaza of your kingdom used summons a monster in our country to aim for His Majesty¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Therefore, Sir Kanaza will be punished¡­ or so that is the official stance. Because Pafia-sama was in trouble, so we came to assist her. ¡°

    Yumina talks to Refia in a somewhat ridiculous tone. When Refia heard Yumina¡¯s words, she bowed deeply. It is a deration of overthrow Kanaza after understanding all the Nokia circumstances. No other ally is as powerful as this.

    ¡°Thank you very much ¡­! As a Nokia princess, I really give my thanks to Brunhild ¡­!¡±

    ¡°Brunhild ¡­ Do you want to get in the way of Kanaza-sama? Can¡¯t be forgiven¡­ CAN¡¯T BE FORGIVEN! ¡°

    A voice that suddenly echoes from the bottom of the earth echoes around. The room is in [Mute] magic. In other words, the voicees from inside the room.

    ¡°It is over there!¡±

    At Yumina¡¯s point, something like a white haze was rising from the king¡¯s mouth lying on the bed.

    The haze gradually grows, and two golden eyes appear in it. It had the same shape as Evil Spirit (Specter¡¯s) appearance that rampaged in Brunhild.

 Chapter 441 Melee Combat, and an Armored Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 441 Melee Combat, and an Armored Dragon</h4>

    "My name is Gveram. I am one of Kanaza-sama''s servants ¡­¡­ ¡±

    "No ¡­! My father was already possessed by you ¡­!"

    "It¡¯s a big deal to possess someone while still allowing them to live¡­! This is so that I can kill your father at any time ¡­!¡±

    The Specter answers the surprised and shocked voice of Refia. This creature is also Kanaza¡¯s summoned beast.

    To control a number of summoned beasts, you must contract with the leader.

    There is a spirit that can be said to be the leader of the group of evil spirits. Kanaza has a contract with that spirit and is also controlling the spirits under itsmand. That is how he¡¯s able to have many summoned beasts under hismand.

    "Don''t get too cocky for the time being. [Come by the light, exile the evil with brilliance, vanish]."

    "Nuguuuuu??!!¡±

    Gveram is torn away from King Nokia when the light magic was emitted by Leen. The smoky and hazy body separates from the king.

    "Ahh ¡­ a user of light magic! You are talented, little girl, to be able to fight head-to-head with this me!¡±

    "Who is the little girl? Maybe I am older than you?"

    Leen begins a magical chant while staring at the Specter floating near the ceiling. Five arrows of light were fired at the same time from each of the five fingertips that Lean pointed towards the specter.

    "[Come by light, shining duet, light arrow]"

    "Uguga?!!¡±

    All of the shining arrows are on point and hit the Specter, whose body then disappears like a puff of smoke being blown away by the wind. This lowly Specter couldn¡¯t be counted as an enemy to Leen, for it was so weak.

    "Hmm¡­ so, you can only hide in people, but you can¡¯t really fight."

    Seeing the disappearing Gveram, the two sisters Refia and Paffia suddenly return to themselves and run up to their father who is still sleeping on the bed.

    "Father! Can you hear me?! Father!"

    "Oh, you shouldn''t move him that much. Don''t overdo it because the Specter has been shaving off his strength."

    Grandma Tokie pulled away the two who clung to their father. She touches the forehead of King Nokia, who is still asleep.

    "He¡¯s weak, but there doesn''t seem to be a problem with his body. I think he¡¯ll get back his consciousness in a few days."

    "I''m d ¡­ Father ¡­!"

    Contrary to the sisters who stroke their chests with tears of thankfulness, Yumina''s facial expressions are steep. Even the aloof Sakura knew that the royal pce was getting noisy. [Mute] blocks the inside sound from leaking out, but it does not mean that the outside sound cannot be heard.

    "If that Specter was also Kanaza''s summoned beast ¡­"

    "Let''s stop our infiltration."

    "I think he¡¯s heading here with all of his minions around now ¡­"

    They could greet him and his minions here, but it''s in the King¡¯s room. There are His Majesty the King, Refia, Paffia, and even the maid Lithia. It''s a little tough to fight so as not to get them involved in the violence.

    "It can''t be helped. I''m right here, so you children do what you want to do. I won''t let any of those kids touch you."

    Grandma Tokie uttered as if she had read everyone''s hearts. Grandma Tokie governs time and space. She also maniptes barriers that are closely rted to space. If she feels like it, she can create a stronger barrier than the [Prison] that Touya creates.

    "It would be safe to have Grandmother looking over us."

    "Then I''m no longer worried. Let''s get rid of those vile creatures."

    "A lot of footsteps can be heard outside. Be careful."

    Just like Sakura said, everyone heard a lot of footsteps running towards the room from the other side of the door.

    Yae and Hilda take the lead and pull out a katana and a sword. Elze also wore gauntlets on both of her hands.

    When Grandma Tokie murmured something in the back, the bed was surrounded in a pale light, like the [Prison]. It will be a barrier that protects the girls from attacks.

    "Shall we also not let them see us?"

    All of a sudden, Grandma Tokie, King Nokia, Refia, Paffia, and Lithia disappear. When King Nokia, who should have been in bed, disappeared and the futon was ttened, it looked like visionary magic.

    "As expected, isn''t it?"

    "Fufufu. Nothinges even when you praise me, though?"

    Grandma Tokie''s voicees back from nowhere to the impressed Linze.

    Meanwhile¡­ Dobang! The door was roughly opened, and several soldiers with weapons rushed into the room.

    "First, let''s move to a ce where it''s easy to fight! Yae-san, Hilda-san, Elze-san, this is a frontal breakthrough!"

    "Okay!"

    "Confirmed!"

    "Leave it to me!"

    Following Yumina''s instructions, Yae, Hilda, and Elze head for the soldiers who have just gotten into the room.

    Yae¡¯s katana and Hilda¡¯s sword are made of crystal material, and they have the sharpness to easily cut even iron. Furthermore, since it is given the enchantment [Modeling] by Touya, it is possible to make it be put into allowing it to sh or not sh depending on the will of the owner. (Note: It is probably talking about if you want the sword/katana to be sharp or not¡­)

    As expected, they may be in troubleter if they simply sh at soldiers from other countries. Elze, Hilda, and Yae both thought that, and only dropped the opponents¡¯ des in order to just take away their fighting power. Of course, one or two bones may break during the process¡­¡­

    "Guha !?"

    "Ugo !?"

    "Buehe !?"

    The soldiers who rushed into the room were beaten down one after another, and the three girls danced into the hallway.

    The corridor in front of King Nokia''s bedroom was a secluded ce, and there was no route to escape from. Soldierse from the front of the right-hand side of the door. A wall is on the left, and the courtyard is beyond the wall.

    Yae and Hilda respond to the oing soldiers, and Elze faces the rest of the soldiers, back-to-back with the wall behind them.

    "Elze!"

    "Leave it to me! [Boost]!"

    The power-filled punch exploded and smashed a hole into the wall that was in its way with a single blow.

    Arge courtyard can be seen below from the rattling wall. A cold night breeze blew into the corridor on the third floor.

    "[Come ice, freezing barrier, ice wall]!"

    Without a single hesitant movement, Linze jumps out of King Nokia''s bedroom and casts magic on the wall opened by her sister.

    A thick ice wall emerged from the hole in the wall that Elze created which went towards the courtyard, like a slide. In the hands of an outstanding mage, it is possible to transform the [Ice Wall] to some extent. (Note: I know you may not like disruptions, but I¡¯ll keep doing this anyways. The original trantion called Linze a wizard, but aren¡¯t wizards supposed to be male? It also didn¡¯t seem right to call her a witch, so I just called her a mage.)

    Elze slid down the slide made by her sister andnded lightly on the courtyard.

    Then, Linze, Yumina, Sakura, Su, Lou, Leen and Pa slipped down the slide, and Hilda and Yae who were holding the soldiers back, slipped down at the end.

    Naturally, the soldiers who were rushing in also started running towards the ice slide.

    At that time, Yumina, who was in the courtyard, activated a magic.

    "[Come on the soil, earthworks barrier, earth wall]"

    Destroying Linze''s ice slide, this time a wall of soil protruding from the ground covers the entire hole created by Elze. The dirt wall that stretched from the ground to the third floorpletely closed the hole in the wall.

    Realizing that the wall could not be destroyed, the soldiers hurriedly turned back and began searching for another route to the courtyard.

    "It''s okay to go wild here."

    Lou, who pulled out her twin swords from her waist, murmured. She could see soldiers running in a hurry from the window of the corridor on the third floor.

    They could see a separate team running towards the courtyard. Seeing that, Yumina suddenly got a strange feeling.

    Nokia soldiers are mainly equipped with light armor with leather armor on the back of their hands on top of light clothes. However, those who came here are dressed as knights in full-body armor.

    Moreover, the design of the armor has never been seen, and the whole body is covered in all ck. The wearer''s face was visible because the helmet''s visor was raised, but emotions were clearly missing from that face.

    "Are they possessed? Linze, help we! [Vanish]!"

    "Okay. [Come by the light, exile the evil with brilliance, vanish]!"

    The ck knights are wrapped in a shining magic circle that appears on the ground. However, the ck armor repelled the particles of light and instantly erased the magic circle.

    "It does not work!?"

    "It''s not ordinary armor. It could be a magic tool¡­¡­ It could also be a relic of the ancient magical kingdom era ¡­ "

    "Absolutely. In the ancient magical kingdom era magic tools called "Magic-resistant Armor" had an excellent ability to fend off magic. This is the said armor. Your light magic is useless.¡± (Note: It was originally called the ¡°Devil-resistant Armor¡±. )

    The person who answered Leen''s analysis appeared from behind the ck knights. In a long ck robe, a tall red-haired man wearing a ball-shaped ornament hung around his neck looked at everyone. This was Kanaza Notris, the military lord of the Nokia kingdom.

    "Have the fianc¨¦es of Brunhild''s King alle in a flock? Where is Paffia? Answer."

    Kanaza looks down on the girls with an irreverent attitude and asks questions. For him, a woman was a kneeling existence and a tool that could be changed indefinitely. He thinks of them as mere ythings.

    "Hmm. You''re Kanaza? I guess Linze was right. He has an ugly face that doesn''t seem to be popr with women."

    "Onee-san ¡­ I think so as well, but how about saying that more clearly ¡­ I don''t think it''s a human face, right? I think this person has the worst personality, to top it all off."

    The younger sister who pays attention to the older sister who pulls down the opponent for the first time also says things that were quite crazy. They were twins with simr mindsets.

    On the other hand, Kanaza, who was made a fool of, res at Elze and the others while scrunching the muscles on his nose in anger.

    "You idiots ¡­! Are you messing with me ¡­?"

    "Hahaha! Puha, hahaha! I''m sorry, Hilda-san!

    "Yae-san, I''m sorry. Pufu, it''s certainly painful to keepughing like this¡­"

    Yae hits Hilda on the shoulder. Contrary to the two who wereughing as if they had entered a circus, many veins emerged from Kanaza''s temples.

    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! ¡­ I''m angry. I''ll use you and make you spill Paffia''s whereabouts. I''ll give you pain and humiliation that seems worse than death ¡­! "

    "¡­ We''ve already picked a man to be with for the rest of our lives, Kanaza. If Touya-sama came here, you would definitely have a fist stuck in your face."

    "Oh ¡­ I''ll do it for King-sama. It''s more likely that Kanaza''ll be ridiculed than us ¡­"

    "But I''m a little happy knowing that he would do it for us¡­"

    Nodding to Lou''s words, Yumina and Sakura spin the words. Is it a game of seeing who can make the military lord angrier?

    The forehead of Kanaza who heard it has more and more veins able to be seen. He, the military lord, has never been messed around with so much, so far.

    Kanaza was originally a man with a low boiling point. Moreover, he has never been so insulted by a woman, who he looks down on. His anger was like a volcano that was ready to erupt.

    He hasn''t expressed his anger yet because of his left-over pride in trying to show off a strong man''s leeway. In short, as a strong man, he doesn¡¯t think it''s terrible to yell at a woman who looks down on him. It''s already pathetic if anger appears on his face. (Note: Ya, so, sorry. I couldn¡¯t phrase this better. Kanaza has pride that won¡¯t allow his anger to show on his face, because the insults came from a woman. He thinks that the insults can¡¯t reach him because he is so much higher than the women.)

    Then, Kanaza saw Su who was tilting her head to the side a bit.

    "Military lord, you''re a little bald."

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Butsun.

    "Catch those people!"

    Along with Kanaza''s angrymand, the ck knights attacked Yumina and the others with their weapons all at once.

    "Oh, you¡¯reing over here. Then, I guess we have to quickly get rid of these pests?"

    Elze, who licked her dry lips, quickly closed the distance in one spin and caught the chin of one of the ck knights with a lightning-fast uppercut.

    The ck knight who got hit flies in the air, and falls to the ground, deeply wedged into the soil.

    Although a specter may possess and manipte it, a human body is still a human body. If damaged, it slows down, and if a concussion urs, the Specter will have difficulty moving the body. For example, even a rider who controls a horse can''t help it if the horse falls down.

    The specter himself is not moving the body he possessed, he is instructing the owner of the body to move.

    "Ore ¡­!¡±

    "You''re an idiot, aren''t you? I guess the summoned beast is just like the contractor?"

    Elze shoots a punch at the Specter, who crawls out of the fallen knight''s mouth like smoke. Of course, Elzeunched the punch while covering her gauntlets with light magic.

    "Ugaoooooo!??¡± (Note: Okay, let me make a confession! Whenever a monster speaks, there are these ¡°¡»¡± symbols starting and ending its speech. I can¡¯t form those on myputer and only have it to show you because it was in the original raws. However, there isn¡¯t one that starts the sentence, so I didn¡¯t put it on. Truly sorry!)

    "It''s easier to defeat you than a slime when you¡¯re out of your magic-resistant armor."

    The specter pierced by Elze''s fist screams in pain and scatters. Another ck knight swung his sword from behind Elze and tried to attack. However, the foot he put pressure on did not move. Before he knew it, he noticed that his feet were sewn on the ground with ice. It was [Ice Bind] released by Linze. Unfortunately for the enemies, Linze knows how to deal with opponents on who magic doesn''t work directly.

    "Now, my sister, go for it!"

    "Nice, Linze!"

    The ck knight who cannot move decides to kick at Elze who has made a semi-circr turn in the air. She is imitating a technique that she was shown by Touya.

    A ck knight withrge chest armor copses on the spot. Perhaps after watching the end of other specter earlier, there was no smokeing out of the armor this time. It was a timid summoned beast.

    "Without the magic armor, it is easy to defeat, just like regr soldiers¡­"

    "It''s so easy to defeat things that are weaker than Fraise."

    "I want to y."

    Yae, Lou, and Hilda get to where Elze was and start to defeat the ck Knights.

    "[SatPunchingUgaThe Fool''s Abyss, Pitfall]" (Note: I-I can¡¯t do anything about this! *Shivering emoji*)

    "[Come with water, clean stream, waterfall]"

    "[Come, Thunder, Thunder Spear, Thunder Spear]"

    Yumina uses earth magic to sink the ground under the feet of the ck Knights and drop them into a pit. The water magic Sakura cast poured arge amount of water into the pit, and the thunder spear that Leen fired pierced the surface of the water instead of the ck knight. This caused an electric current to form in the water.

    The damage of magic may be erased by directly attacking the main body, but there is no problem when attacking indirectly. The ck knights who got an electric shock in the hole stopped moving.

    Some specters were trying to escape in their smoky bodies and jumped out of their bodies, but they were all shot through by Su''s awaiting [Shining Javelin].

    Kanaza''s anger heated up more and more as his ck knights were continuously getting defeated.

    "Zebeta!"

    "You summoned me, Kanaza-sama?"

    When Kanaza raises his voice, the small hunchback who was wearing a blue cowl appeared, a small sword at his waist.

    "What''s going on! Doesn''t that armor make the soldiers stronger!?"

    "No, that armor negates our weakness, light magic, and does not change our basicbat power. Well, a human who is possessed by one of us Specters has twice the amount of strength than a human who isn¡¯t possessed ¡­ "

    "Help me win this fight! Do it somehow!"

    "Okay. Then, from "the legacy of Elks", choose number 8." (Note: I forgot if Professor Elks was a male or female¡­ Sorry¡­ And google-senpai was also not helpful¡­ For now, I¡¯ll be calling Elks as if HE is a MAN. If HE is a female, I will change HIS gender.)

    Kanaza takes out something like a small box from his bosom to the voice of Zebeta. He opened the lid and picked up a sphere with a diameter of about 4 cm, which was numbered "8".

    "This is it."

    Kanaza threw the sphere onto the ground with all his might and shattered it into pieces. He didn''t have a tantrum, rather, this sphere is a magic tool with storage magic casted upon it, and it needs to be crushed in order to retrieve its contents.

    At the same time as the shattered debris disappeared, a huge dragon appeared there in an instant.

    "This is ¡­!"

    "It''s an "armored dragon". "

    An armor dragon is not a normal living dragon, even if it is a dragon. It is a dragon fused with a life-size steel machine in the shape of a dragon. Let''s call it a cyborg dragon for now. It looks like a dragon in armor.

    The armored dragon¡¯s size is about 15 meters in length. It has no wings and is in the category of and dragon when it is needed to be put into a type. It had a long tail, and there were ws on all four of its limbs. Sharp spikes extended from the back of its head to the tip of its tail. The armor dragon¡¯s big mouth is lined with sharp fangs, and both eyes were shining.

    "Excuse me."

    An ectosmic-like thing is spit out from the mouth of the little hunchback. The little man who spit out the haze had the whites of his eyes showing, and then he fainted onto the ground¡­ Something like a muddy mist enters the cyborg dragon¡¯s body.

    A thing that looks like a fan mounted on the back of the dragon slowly begins to rotate, eventually shifting to a high-speed rotation. The dragon begins to move by absorbing the magic in the surroundings.

    The armored dragon raises its head, with a vicious red light shining from its eyes, and roars like thunder towards the heavens.

    It exhales steam-like smoke from its mouth. Being a living thing and a machine may have something inmon with the Babylon Sisters.

    "Whichdy would like to fight with me? Let''s have this Zebeta deal with you. "

    It was the voice of a little boy that came out of the dragon¡¯s mouth, along with some smoke.

    "Armored dragon". The heritage of an ancient magical era that possesses even greater power than the "Sound Needle of Domination" that maniptes demon beasts such as it did to thend dragons and fuses their brains with a magic machine.

    This magic item was created as an ¡°anti-Fraise¡± weapon by Professor Deborah Elks.

 Chapter 442 The Specter Disappears and Causes Mayhem.

    <h4>Chapter 442 The Specter Disappears and Causes Mayhem.</h4>

    The "armored dragon" is a 5,000 year oldbat artifact created by Professor Deborah Elks.

    Based on dragons which have highbat power, it was a biological weapon that was deprived of its will, brainwashed, and strengthened. As it is meant to battle Fraise, it''s body is strong enough to take one down.

    Just like how it was called by Kanaza, it is one of the "armored dragons" made by Professor Elks. Kanaza''s summoned beast has just taken possession of the creature''s mind.

    "Hmmm¡­ Which one?"

    When the armored dragon Zebeta stretched his left forefoot towards the wall of the castle next to it, his left hand popped out with an explosion and shattered the wall.

    "Hahaha!"

    As Kanaza screamed in joy, Zebeta¡¯s left hand was instantly pulled back using a wire rope.

    "There seems to be no problem in using it. Then¡­ ¡±

    Zebeta needed to decide his first target out of the nine in front of him. In such cases, a person first reduces the number of attackers. He fired his right-handed w, "Strike w", at the opponent who seemed to be the weakest and could create upset for the rest of them if he erased her.

    The ws that popped out head for Su, who was standingpletely straight.

    At the moment Zebeta¡¯s sharp ws tried to pierce Su''s chest, she twisted her body sideways without any hesitation, as if nothing had happened.

    "What?!!¡±

    Zebeta raises a surprised voice as Su avoids an attack that girls and children shouldn¡¯t be able to avoid.

    "It''s slow. Compared to Moraha-nee, this would be slower than a fly."

    The rest of the other eight thought that theparison was wrong, but they didn''t say it. In fact, the remaining eight people could also easily see the w attack that was unleashed, and they thought it was certainlygging.

    "Ku ¡­ how about this!"

    Crescent-like flying objects are continuously shot from both of the armored dragon¡¯s shoulders. The shuriken-like cutters made of Mithril rotated at high speeds and showed irregr movements, attacking the girls.

    However, Yae and Hilda, who came out in front of everyone, knocked down all the cutters. They only knocked them down and didn''t sh the shuriken-like things in half because if they split it in half, the pieces would fly away and it would be troublesome.

    "I guess that the toy called ¡°armored dragon¡± is a toy with lots of missiles."

    "If we bring it home, the Professor will be happy."

    Hildaughs and answers Yae, but to tell the truth, Professor Babylon saw this "armored dragon" 5,000 years ago. On top of that, she mmed the tag called "bad work" on it and was hated by Professor Elks, so it is unlikely that the professor would be pleased.

    One of the reasons Professor Babylon described the "Armored Dragon" as a bad product is its low amount of mass productivity. Since the body is of a dragon, the numbers cannot be multiplied quickly. By the way, it definitely turns the dragon race into enemies. Humans won¡¯t know what will happen if it''s a stray dragon that has harmed the human race, but if they were to capture and remodel other dragons, it''s like turning all the dragons into enemies. The country would be destroyed by being attacked by dragons before being destroyed by the Fraise. In fact, just like Professor Babylon¡¯s worries, the wrath of the dragons shut down the "armored dragon" project.

    In front of the girls is a survivor of the "armored dragon" project.

    "[Come with water, shock bubbles, bubble bombs]!"

    Innumerable soap bubbles emerge around Zebeta who was integrated with the armored dragon. The floating soap bubbles released by Linze exploded every time Zebeta touched even just one of them, like a mine.

    "Gugu! You won¡¯t be able to block it again!¡±

    Zebeta fired knife-like spikes from the numerous ones that covered his spine at the surrounding soap bubbles. The soap bubbles explode and disappear with the spikes.

    Then, at that timing, Zebeta makes one turn of his body, swings his long tail, and tries to shoot the rest of the girls with his tail. A blow of a thick tail covered in metal armor will surely kill one or two of the girls instantly. It must, since that is the only logical exnation.

    However, Zebeta''s attempt is easily destroyed.

    A girl with gauntlets on her arms was catching a blow from his tail.

    "What!?"

    "I recently noticed that my [God¡¯s Love characteristic] is ¡°hitting strength"¡­ Nothing."

    Elze murmured that to herself while holding the dragon¡¯s tail which was thicker than a log. [God¡¯s Love characteristics] are given to the family of a God. So far, Yumina''s "Future Vision", Sakura''s "Super Hearing", and Lou''s "Absolute Taste" have awakened.

    In the case of Elze, to be precise, her astounding strength doesn¡¯te from her physical attributes, but is a [God¡¯s Love characteristic] that has some Divinity which flows in her body when she uses it. This is genuine Divinity that is just like the Divinity used by the gods and Touya

    "Haha. It seems like Elze is like that."

    "It''s a useful thing ¡­ It''s simr to [Boost], so it''s certainly easy to use, hiya!"

    "Goo!??¡±

    Elze smashes around Zebeta¡¯s dragonic body by grabbing onto his tail and twisting it. Then, Elze tore away a part of the tail. The unbnced Zebeta staggers when that happens.

    "What are those women!? God damn it, what''s going on!? Find a way to win! Zebeta!"

    Kanaza yells at Zebeta who is staggering.

    But sooner than Zebeta could hear his words, Hilda jumped towards Kanaza and pulled out her sword.

    "Restia style swordsmanship, three types, sword iron!"

    "Nooooo ¡­!¡±

    As soon as Hilda¡¯s sword struck the dragon¡¯s neck, arge armor-covered neck rolled around in the courtyard.

    At the same time, the main body, which lost its neck, fell to the ground just like a puppet whose strings had snapped.

    "Ooooo! Now Hilda-san too has the title of Dragon yer!"

    "It would be rude to dragons to call this thing a dragon.¡±

    Sakura returns to her own response to Su''s words. Certainly, they don''t want to recognize that existence as having a single drop of blood from the strong dragons.

    "Muu ¡­!¡±

    From the body of the fallen dragon, something like a stagnant mist rises. Zebeta, who had abandoned the body of the armored dragon that had stopped functioning, flew to Kanaza.

    "You! Why is that body not working! You were defeated by a little girl! You¡¯re useless!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ No. 3¡±

    "What!?"

    "No. 3 from "the Legacy of Elks". Please be quick. "

    "Wait, number 3?"

    In a hurry, being encouraged by Zebeta''s uninspired voice, Kanaza smashed the sphere marked "3", which came from a small box, into the ground.

    As soon as the shattered debris disappears, armor simr to the ck Knights appears. However, the armor was not ck, but a crystal-clear armor.

    "Huh?"

    "That ¡­"

    The brides all stopped and looked at the new armor. Everyone was familiar with the armor, or, to be exact, the material.

    Armor that is made out of crystal is flying around Kanaza and is attaching itself onto his body.

    When armor that covered the back of his hand to the lower arm, elbow, upper arm, shoulder, and both arms, followed by shoes, shin pads, knee pads, thigh pads, and both legs as well as the armor that covered his waist, belly, chest, the nape of his neck, and the helmet was put on, there stood Kanaza in crystal armor covering his body.

    "Oh, oh ¡­! This is ¡­!"

    "Crystal armor! It is made from Fraise material and is the strongest armor. This ultimate armor does not let any des pass through towards the wearer and on which no magic works. It''s my armor!"

    Kanaza, who wore crystal armor all over his body, was more like a soldier in a slightly overpowered suit than a knight in armor.

    Although the armor looks like what heavy infantry would wear to battle, Kanaza didn''t feel a lot of the armor¡¯s weight, probably because of weight reduction which was cast onto it.

    Equipped with a sword on his waist and a shield on his back, when Kanaza picks them up, they are as light as a wooden sword.

    "Oh! Brilliant ¡­!"

    When Kanaza swung his sword at the wall, the wall easily got destroyed and cut, just like what would happen if someone were to tear paper.

    "Huh ¡­ Huhahahaha! Great! No one in the world can stop me when I have this!"

    Kanaza was originally just a regr soldier who served the Nokia kingdom. There is, of course, a reason why he climbed to the rank of military lord in just a few years.

    That is ¡°the Legacy of Elks". It was only a coincidence that Kanaza discovered it at an archaeological site north of Nokia.

    Kanaza''s fate changed drastically because he identally dropped the first storage ball from the box contained in the "Legacy of Elks" and crushed it.

    What emerged from the unsealed storage ball was a person who called himself Zebeta. Though this person was a Specter, Kanaza didn¡¯t care. That was how the first Specter met Kanaza.

    As a servant whose job is to teach how to use "the Legacy of Elks", Zebeta was a summoned beast that had been sealed for 5,000 years.

    After that, Kanaza learned his possession technique from Zebeta and manipted the humans in the castle one after another at his own convenience. Those that could be used were used thoroughly by Kanaza, and those who are in the way would be erased.

    Eventually, Zebeta came to think that he was the chosen one. He thought that he is the one who guides the powerless fools in Nokia Kingdom.

    Eventually, he would rule this country and attack and destroy its neighbors who are in the outside world. And while being a possessor, Kanaza was obsessed with the delusion that he was the king of the world.

    A king cannot stumble in such a ce. He has to kick these little girls away and show his strength to the kings of the world to show that he was the strongest king.

    Kanaza held his sword and shield and turned to the girls.

    "Let''s just ask again. Where is Paffia? Be honest, if you beg for your lives, maybe I''ll keep you alive as a ve?"

    "Before that, maybe you should look at your ugly person in the mirror? Because you''re pretty stupid, wearing invisible armor."

    Leen lets out harsh words. Even Touya had decided to make the armor of Brunhild¡¯s knights from Mithril instead of the crystal material. The transparent armor makes the wearer look like a stupid figure. The wearer ispletely shown to the world.

    "And one more thing. Your eyes are like zippers."

    "No, aren¡¯t they the type where you can''t see the surroundings when you smile?"

    "It''s a type that is not suitable for a leader."

    "That person is¡­ an idiot"

    "Sakura-san, that''s ¡­"

    Every time the girls say something insulting to him, the veins increase on Kanaza''s forehead.

    "You¡­! I wonder if you''re ready!"

    Kanaza wields the sword and charges straight towards the girls.

    "He really looks like an idiot."

    "Yeah. I guess we should use our weapons?"

    Yae and Hilda regain their des created from crystal material. It is obvious that these are created from the same material as the armor Kanaza is wearing . Kanaza seems to be very confused.

    Hilda''s sword catches Kanaza''s when it plunges towards her. No, Kanaza couldn''t ept it. This is because Hilda''s sword shed Kanaza''s sword in half.

    "What!?"

    In front of Kanaza, who was looking at his easily torn sword with unbelievable eyes, had an iing attack from Yae, and his defeat was inevitable.

    "Kokonoe Secret Technique, Burst!"

    A number of shes appear in front of Kanaza. The next moment, his crystal armor fell apart, making a dull noise and fell to the ground. Yae shed at only the armor worn by Kanaza.

    Even though they are made of the same Fraise crystal material, the amount of magical power poured is fundamentally different between Kanaza and Yae''s weapons. The strength and sharpness are different.

    "Well, that''s stupid!"

    Kanaza, who has lost his Fraise armor, drops the handle of the sword he was holding.

    Elze jumped in andunched an attack towards Kanaza''s body, which had been leaning forward, with her right fist from below.

    "Get blown away!"

    "Gobue!?"

    Although he had been saving his strength to the extent that his internal organs did not burst, Kanaza, who was hit by Elze, soared high into the sky and was blown to a height of more than 10 meters.

    Kanaza distorts his face with severe pain that hits his abdomen in the air. At the edge of his vision, he saw someone standing on the balcony on the third floor, where the King''s bedroom was located.

    "This is the punishment of those who have been manipted by you ¡­ I hope you think about what you did!"

    "Pa, Fia ¡­!"

    "[Come, sh storm, electric shock storm, sma storm]!"

    Princess Paffia''s synthetic magic is cast at the defenseless Kanaza. Kanaza raised his voice to his only ally on the ground in sight.

    "Ze-Zebeta! Help me quickly!"

    "Sorry, I refuse."

    "What ¡­!?"

    Kanaza doubts his ears because of his servant¡¯s refusal to help him in his time of need. The next moment, booming thunder could be heard and a bolt of lightning struck him.

    "Fuguwa! Ahhhhhhhhh!"

    Kanaza crashes into the wall on the other side in a terrible state.

    The man who was the military lord of Nokia Kingdom falls to the ground like a rag. He is alive, but has already fainted.

    Perhaps it broke when Kanaza fell to the ground, but a broken box popped out of his pocket, and the spheres inside were popping out.

    "It''s all good Paffia-san, Grandma Tokie!"

    Yumina hangs up the phone call. Yumina''s eyes could see the future of Kanaza, in which he wasunched into the skyter. Yumina¡¯s [God¡¯s Love characteristic] is the ability of "future vision".

    So she called Tokie who was in the barrier and asked Paffia to wait. Todome is suitable for those who think of this country.

    "Well, let''s punish this guyter ¡­"

    Lu nces at Kanaza who has fainted and looks at the smoky body of Zebeta, pointing her twin swords at him.

    "I can''t admire a servant who abandons his lord."

    "Don''t get me wrong. My true lord is not the man who fainted over there. "

    "What?"

    The summoned beast is basically the servant of the summoner who called. It should obey the contract obediently unless the summoner breaks the contract.

    Kanaza must have signed a contract with this Specter called Zebeta and followed the agreements. However, Yumina and her friends shook their heads at Zebeta''s words and actions that denied it.

    "My true lord is Deborah Elks alone. By Deborah-sama''s order, I followed Kanaza ¡­ "

    "Deborah Elks? It feels like I¡¯ve heard that name before ¡­"

    "Surely, it''s the inventor of ¡°the Sound Needle of Domination", right ¡­¡­ Wait a minute, you''re a person from 5,000 years ago? "

    Leen shows a surprised expression, remembering the name she had heard before.

    "I was ordered to serve the sessor to the Elks Legacy ¡­ but it seems like the person I served was an idiot ¡­"

    There was no emotion in the smoky Specter¡¯s words, but the girls were somewhat able to understand its pain.

    "It''s a good idea to remove the gold bracelet he''s wearing. After doing that, those who are possessed will be released ¡­"

    Pa rushed to the fallen Kanaza, and when he quickly took his arm, he pulled out the gold bracelet that was there. At that moment, a muddy gaseous thing erupts from the mouths of the fallen ck Knights who were groaning and disappeared.

    Pa flew back to Leen, clinging to her feet, making a terrified gesture.

    Leen picks up the gold bracelet from Pa and squints. She quickly realizes that the bracelet is a magic artifact and contains lots of magic power.

    Many fairies have such appraising eyes, but Leen knew that her senses in detecting what things were were getting sharper. It may be her [God¡¯s Love characteristic]. Let''s call it "Appraisal Eye".

    "I see. This is the source of his magical power. It supplemented the magical power needed to keep the summoned beast, Zebeta, in our dimension. Because it was taken, he couldn''t uphold the summoned beast¡¯s contract."

    "Really. The man had some talent as a possessor. To be able to make use of Magic Tools and artifacts¡­"

    Kanaza''s contracted Specters were all quickly disappearing due to theck of magical power.

    The magical power to allow Zebeta to stay in this dimension is irrelevant as ites from the box containing the Elks Legacy. However, the box also broke while in the bosom of the fallen Kanaza and lost its power. It was only a matter of time before Zebeta disappeared.

    Zebeta was finally released! He had been tied to that box like a certain genie was to a magicalmp for 5,000 years. When he woke up, Zebeta was used by a child-like man, and was forced to help him in various ways. Zebeta wants toin to Professor Elks who tied him to the box, but that wish doesn''te true either.

    "There are women trapped in the basement of Kanaza''s mansion. They should be released. Then, with this ¡­ "

    Zebeta, who can no longer maintain his existence, disappears in the night breeze. It is a release from the curse that has been ced upon him for 5,000 years.

    When the night breeze stopped, there was no longer a Zebeta there.

    "¡­ He just said it and disappeared without permission."

    "I don''t feel refreshed ¡­"

    "Well, isn''t it okay because the most harmful thing has been decapitated?"

    Looking at Kanaza who wasying down, Elze said those words. This man has no power anymore. The aristocrats who were being manipted will return back to their senses, and the king will wake up eventually. The punishment for Kanaza is unavoidable.

    When a person thinks of the women¡¯s wrath and desire for punishment, and then thinks of how Kanaza was punished, they may think that it is only lukewarm.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    When Kanaza woke up, he was in a dim darkness. When he looked around, he could see that he had been sleeping in a dungeon. There was no ball-shaped ornament on his neck, and it was clear that he had been stripped of his position and imprisoned.

    "Zebeta! Come out, Zebeta!"

    No one answers Kanaza''s voice. He uses his tongue and tries to summon his summoned beast, but realizes that magic cannot be used. It''s a dungeon that keeps prisoners in. Naturally, measures against magic are taken.

    "Damn those females from Brunhild! I hope you know that I''ll kill you next time ¡­!"

    Kanaza is still influenced by when he was the military lord and thinks he can get out of his confinement. His thoughts aren''t working correctly because of his anger.

    Suddenly, he heard a strange sound in his ears. It makes his body tense.

    It was the breathing sound of an animal going bufu, bufu.

    There is something. Eventually Kanaza noticed arge creature in the corner of the dungeon.

    "A, horse ¡­?"

    The silhouette seen in the dim light certainly looks like a horse. However, horses have no horns that extend from their foreheads. Wrong, not a horse. It''s a unicorn!.

    "Why a unicorn ¡­!?"

    Kanaza is terrified and stands up unintentionally. Unicorns are obedient and docile to virgin women, but they are demons that show ferocious aggression against men.

    However, the unicorn is staring directly at Kanaza without rampaging. For some reason Kanaza felt ufortable with its gaze.

    The unicorn slowly walks towards Kanaza. Kanaza was cornered by the wall without any ce in the dungeon to escape.

    "Hit!?"

    Group! The hoof of the unicorn''s forefoot was struck next to Kanaza''s face.

    "I prefer to have muscles, but ¡­ Well, I guess I can put up with you? You''re so fragile ¡­ "

    "It talked ¡­!"

    Despite hearing Kanaza''s surprised voice, the unicorn tore off the clothes covering Kanaza''s upper body. His upper body was naked.

    "Oh, you have a surprisingly good body. A type that is skinny? Good, I''m getting excited!"

    "What !?"

    Kanaza''s chest is licked by the unicorn''s tongue. He noticed something was wrong with the unicorn in front of him. What is this? What the hell is this! ??

    In a blink of an eye, his underwear and trousers were torn off, and Kanaza felt danger for the first time.

    "Don''t! Stop! Stop!"

    "Be calm, be calm. It doesn''t hurt. It will end soon. "

    "What is it!?"

    The unicorn chases down Kanaza who runs away naked. You can see that its breathing is getting rougher. No doubt this horse is getting excited.

    "Zebeta !? Zebeta! Come out, Zebeta!"

    "Stop ¡­!"

    That day, all the screams heard from Nokia''s dungeon were silenced ¡­

 Chapter 443: Destruction God Visits and Preparing for Marriage.

    <h4>Chapter 443: Destruction God Visits and Preparing for Marriage.</h4>

    "I see. Then everything went well."

    "Yes. For the time being, His Majesty the King of Nokia may have a bad physical condition, so the first princess, Refia-sama, will take over the throne. Her sister, Paffia-sama, will assist her.

    Upon receiving a report from Yumina, I was relieved enough to stroke my chest. Kanaza was sentenced to death, and the people who were being manipted got their free will restored.

    Princess Raffia was afraid of the power of Kanaza''s "Legacy of Elks" getting abused ¡­ and she said she had destroyed it. She probably worried about the uprising of a second or third Kanaza if it was left alone¡­

    "Well, I''m d everyone is safe."

    "Oh, were you worried?"

    Leen asked me that with someughter in her voice.

    "No, I thought you¡¯d be okay? I wasn¡¯t worried ¡­"

    "Master has been restless and was very drowsy in the mornings. Every time he saw the iing call screen and realized it wasn¡¯t you, he got disappointed ¡­ "

    "Kohaku ¡­!"

    Kohaku, riding on Yumina''sp, said something that he agreed to not do. It''s true that I was worried when the girls wouldn''t call me, but still ¡­

    Everyone else, who are in a circle around the round table on the balcony, look at me. Elze sighs with a bitter smile.

    "Hey, why were you worried? Didn¡¯t you say it was okay?"

    "No, I understand it in my head, but when I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re okay I can¡¯t help but feel worried¡­"

    I feel that when they¡¯re out alone. Am I anxious just because they¡¯re not in the castle? Maybe the reason why I couldn¡¯t sleep was because I didn¡¯t know if the girls were safe. How could I just sleep while they are fighting?

    When I think about it, I also make everyone think that way when I go somewhere without them ¡­ I feel a bit bad. Because of Kohaku, I was made to think about various things that I could go without¡­¡­

    "Well, Nokia seems to be thinking about increasing its diplomacy little by little from now on, and is in a stable state."

    "Yes. By the way, Touya, we¡¯ve been wondering about it since a while ago, so ¡­"

    Hilda and Yae turned their eyes to the person sitting on the sofa, facing Grandma Tokie from indoors. Well, I''m also curious ¡­

    "You look fine. You haven''t gotten so old yet, Space-time God."

    "Fufufu. You should stop talking, this naughty kid. Shall I sew that mouth of yours?"

    It seems like a verbal battle if you only listen to the words, but since there isughter mixed in there, it seems like a civil conversion, maybe?

    Grandma Tokie called the person in front of her a naughty kid, but she doesn''t look like a kid.

    She looks as old as Grandma Tokie, but her body is covered with trained muscles that look like steel armor. She¡¯d be a good match with the old man Baba. The old man with ck eyes and hair and a beard reminds me of a Japanese person. The clothes he wears reminds me of a monk.

    "Is that person also a God-rted person?"

    "Yeah, well ¡­ I didn''t think I woulde down here ¡­"

    Sheughs back at Linze''s question.

    "What kind of god are you?¡±

    "Um ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Destruction God."

    "Huh?!!?"

    When the Destruction God honestly answered Hilda''s question, everyone around me was frozen.

    Lou quivered, lowered the cup and opened her mouth.

    "Huh ¡­ God of Destruction-sama, what are you doing here ¡­?"

    "I have a proposal, and if you ept, it would be helpful for me. Here, I¡¯ve brought sake and didn¡¯t tell her so as to not have it quickly disappear."

    On the table in front of the God of Destruction, there is a big sake bottle and cups. As a matter of course, Suika is apanying the God of Destruction since she seems to be everywhere there is a drink. (Note: Suika= God of Alcohol. Also, I¡¯ve decided to call Gods and Goddesses ¡°God of ____¡±.)

    "Are you technically Touya-san¡¯s aunt ¡­?"

    "Is the God of Destruction-sama his aunt?"

    "She looks pretty strong ¡­"

    "Yeah, I don''t think that''s the case."

    I think it''s different ¡­ I don¡¯t think she¡¯s my aunt. Kousuke is a good uncle, but I don¡¯t want an aunt. I don''t think she¡¯s a sister to the meek Farming God. Kousuke and that buff Destruction God look far too different.

    Oh, Grandma Tokie is beckoning me.

    "Speak a little to her."

    "Good luck!"

    "No, I am just going to talk. Why do I need good luck?."

    Whileughing to the good luck wish of Yae, with a cup with sake in my hand, I headed for the table surrounded by the three gods.

    "Well, sit down.¡±

    Prompted by Grandma Tokie, I decided to sit next to her. In front of me is the Destruction God who swallows and drinks sake at a fast pace.

    "Do you drink a lot?"

    "Oh no. I don''t like alcohol."

    "Really¡­?"

    While I said that skeptically, the God of Destruction poured herself some sake from the sake into a cup and swallowed it, and repeated the process.

    "I''ll get straight to the point. Can you be my sessor?"

    "What?"

    Sessor of what?

    "I''m asking you to rece me as the Destruction God."

    "Huh!? No no no! Why me !?"

    Why do you want me to be The Destruction God!??! God Company, is this your type of relocation!?

    "Right now, there¡¯s no one who can seed me if I retire from active duty. I think you''re surprisingly talented and, with a little training, you can be a type that can destroy a world without having any feelings! "

    No, even if her judgement is made unofficially, I cannot be the God of Destruction. What is it that can destroy the world coldly? Is it a devil?

    "If you be the Destruction God, you will have a lot of flexibility. You can be free of all responsibilities except in case of an emergency, and you will not be forced to do anything by other gods. And, what I personally like, you can crush any world as you like. "

    "You can say something so horrible so calmly!?"

    . This person is a god in a bad way. Is destroying all you want to do?

    "Don''t get me wrong, the existence of a Destruction God is necessary for some reasons. A world that is out of the gods¡¯ control bes very terrible which is then called a demon world. Then, we need to have an existence that ends it. That existence is the Destruction God. After destroying that world, a new world will be created to rece the destroyed one."

    Grandma Tokie follows up the Destruction God¡¯s statement. Is that so? So creation is born after destruction?

    "Well, think a little. This world will also have to be destroyed one day so that a new one can be created. Nothingsts forever."

    "Please say something that is a bit more auspicious.¡±

    How can you talk about destroying this world so easily? Even though we all had a hard time trying to avoid its destruction from the Fraise and such things¡­¡­

    When the God of Destruction drank thest of the sake from the sake bottle, she stood up.

    "Well, I¡¯m now done with what I wanted to do here, and want to go to a bar in this mortal world. Sake God, may you guide me?"

    "Oh! Oh, Touya-oniisan, please give me some money."

    "Huh!? You want me to pay for your drinks?!"

    I mean, why do you even need to go to a bar?! I don''t think it¡¯s okay for the God of Destruction to wander around our world!

    However, if I don¡¯t give her money, she¡¯lle back tomorrow, asking for it again. Also, she may misbehave and get it some other way¡ª one that isn¡¯t morally good. I really don¡¯t want that type of pestering. I wonder if this is a kind of ckmailing?

    I give Suika a generous amount of money and tell her to call me if anything goes wrong, which she probably won¡¯t do. I wish she would do it.

    I don''t think even the God of Destruction will break the rules and use her godly powers in the mortal realm ¡­ However, there is something called being drunk and forgetting. But there also isn¡¯t an excuse like ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter since I was drunk.¡± as well.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter because I was drunk." is no excuse for being drunk while swearing and being violent. If you''re drinking for the first time, and you know you''ll maybe get that way when you get drunk, don''t drink.

    I think that those people just want to shift responsibility onto the excuse of ¡°because of alcohol.¡±. I really feel sorry for people who can¡¯t take hard alcohol and need to me it to get out of trouble.

    Well, I think it doesn¡¯t matter to the God of Alcohol, though, since it is basically a tradition of hers to get drunk.

    Suika is now leaving the room with the God of Destruction while skipping. I wonder if they will go out to the bar in the castle town. Should I contact Endeter? He said he wouldn¡¯t get drunk no matter how heavy the drinks are¡­ But will he be able to stand the pressure of the Destruction God? He¡¯s already nervous just being around Kosuke-san, Karen-nee, Moroha-nee, and the other gods who¡¯vee down.

    "You¡¯ve called on me so many times to monitor the activities of those gods. I turned off my smartphone because of you, Touya-san!"

    "One sacrifice will prevent the sacrifice of a lot of others ¡­"

    "Terrible !?

    There''s a lot of work to do here. There is no time to deal with the whims of the gods. Ende must shoulder that endeavour on his own.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "Hmm ¡­"

    I was searching alone in my room, searching for some sites on my smartphone.

    For the wedding with everyone, I need to research about the customs and ceremonies. However, there may be a few minor differences between Earth and this world.

    Well, I guess I¡¯ll just have to adapt to the way this world works!

    By the way, I even searched for a "List of things to do before the wedding".

    ¡õ Propose. (No wonder)

    ¡õ Report to each other''s parents and get their consent.

    ¡õ Decide on the wedding venue and date.

    ¡õ Choose an engagement ring.

    ¡õ Decide on a new home.

    ¡õ Decide where to go for your honeymoon.

    ¡õ Decide on a wedding reception program.

    ¡õ Send invites to guests.

    ¡õ Report to your employer.

    ¡õ Decide on a wedding dress.

    ¡õ Consider decorations, gifts to your guests, etc.

    ¡õ Create invitations.

    ¡õ Arrange for photography, video recording, etc.

    ¡õ Decide on the menu for the reception.

    ¡õ Decide who is in charge of the reception and venue of the after party.

    ¡õ ce an order for a bouquet.

    ¡õ Decide the order of seats.

    ¡õ Decide who to ask for a speech or reception.

    ¡õ Prepare a wedding ring.

    ¡õ Do a rehearsal of the customs.

    ¡õ Take a pre-photograph.

    ¡õ Prepare the letter to the bride.

    etc., etc¡­

    This is a once-in-a-lifetime thing, so I need to make this a great thing¡­ but it is so hard to do ¡­

    Well, in our case, the venue is this castle, and our new house is also this castle. Also, the workce is crossed off since I don¡¯t exactly work.

    Besides, I don¡¯t even need to do everything since Kosaka-san, Cecile-san, and Liam-san, the butler, are working on it, so I don¡¯t have as many things to do.

    Still, there was some work I had to do ¡­

    "First of all, I guess I need to get the wedding rings? I¡¯ve already given them engagement rings, but I''d like to design new and official wedding rings that are much simpler and can be worn in day-to-day life ¡­¡­ "

    Mithril seems to be the material mostly used for royal aristocrats¡¯ wedding rings. There seems to be a tradition where the king¡¯s ring is made out of Orichalcum and the queen¡¯s is made out of Mithril.

    I will make the wedding rings by using [Modeling].

    "Now, the thing I need to think about is the honeymoon ¡­"

    Actually, I have an idea about this. I want to let everyone who gets married to me meet my parents.

    Of course, I''m supposed to have died on Earth, so I''m going to take the form of "a dream."

    I also want to show everyone the world in which I was born.

    It is possible to go back to Earth if I use [Space-time Magic] that uses divine power.

    This privilege to be able to go back to Earth is probably the best part of me bing a god. Originally, I was supposed to never return to Earth.

    "Well, first of all, let¡¯s get ready for the wedding ceremony.¡±

    It''s not just a wedding. The wedding is also a ce where every king of each country will gather at. Of course, as always, safety is taken into consideration, but apart from that, I can''t show a bad appearance in front of those people.

    Exaggeratedly, it''s the honor of Brunhild. It doesn''t matter if I''m the only oneughed at, but it''s unbearable for Yumina and everyone who worked hard to beughed at.

    Therefore, I cannot cut corners. Kosaka-san is making a list of invited guests, but in my case I have to manage my own invited guests.

    "Is it okay for the God of Strength to be an uncle who is proud of the power of his family? Is the God of sses ¡­ an uncle who likes sses in the family ¡­?"

    I¡¯m making a list of invited guests on my smartphone, which also contains some gods. No, I can¡¯t decide who to invite¡­¡­! I hope that this isn¡¯t like I¡¯m cutting corners.

    "Beep!"

    Suddenly, my smartphone notified me of an iing call. Lapis-san?

    "Yes, hello?"

    "Your Majesty. Zanac is here. I heard that the dresses were made. "

    "Oh, I see. I''m going to his store now."

    I answered Lapis-san and hung up the call. The dress I talked about with her was not for me, but for my fiancees.

    I sent an email to all of the girls at once telling them that their dresses were ready, since broadcasting the information to all of them at one time is much easier to do than to tell them one by one.

    After cleaning up the desk, I leave my room. When I entered the dressing room next to the room with all of the purchasable clothes, everyone had already worn the wedding dresses given to them by Zanac-san with the help of some maids.

    However, it''s spectacr to see the nine dresses in their white dresses.

    "Can I touch the dresses for a moment?"

    "Did you wash your hands?"

    "I¡¯ve already washed them."

    I lightly touch the hem of Elze''s dress. It is created from a mesh-like material with a smooth feel and is light. It feels like this dress¡¯s materials are different from Linze¡¯s fabric.

    "Are they created out of different fabrics?"

    "Of course. Each has its own characteristics, and we carefully selected materials that are suitable for the design and created them with delicate work. Only the best can be epted in my stores, Fashion King Zanac!¡±

    Zanaz-san has a proud look on his face. Zanac''s store has be quitergepared to when I first met him. He has a branch office for both Leaf Lease and the Regulus Empire.

    All of the girls are wearing clothes that I told Zanac-san to prepare. In other words, clothes designed from Earth. The kings who saw it at the World Conference ced an order directly at Zanac''s shop, and a link with some aristocrats, and some Royal Families was created¡­

    "Then we need to make some final adjustments such as size. Please get out of the dressing rooms."

    "Oops."

    ording to the words of the head maid Lapis, both Zanac-san and I are kicked out of the room. Well, can''t it be helped, can it?

    While sitting in a chair in the hallway and talking to Zanac-san about the recent situation, it turned out that he was beginning to incorporate fasteners into his clothes. I was surprised.

    "Where did you learn of such things?¡±

    "Haha, what are you talking about? When I first met His Majesty the King, weren¡¯t they on the clothes you gave me?"

    Ah. Ah! Really! Is it a zipper that fits in the zer pants?

    Nununu ¡­, I feel something subtle when I hear that it was made from the crotch area of my pants¡­¡­

    It seems that the techniques to make the metal go into correct shapes and sizes were by the dwarves. It is quite amazing to think that they did all of that with just my pants as an example.

    After discussing fasteners for a while, the door opened and everyone came out of the dressing room.

    "Huh? Can you please show me how you look when you are wearing the dresses, now?"

    "This kind of thing is left until the actual wedding. Does that make you feel excited?"

    Yumina smiles mischievously. Muu. I guess I will have to wait until the day of the wedding to find out how they look in their dresses.

    "Your Majesty ~~. I will fit your clothes, so please go inside ~~"

    I was called by Cecil who came out of the door. Oh, my clothes ¡­

    I asked for them to be as in as possible, but I wonder what they look like this time. Thest time we did this, there were pretty shy clothes ¡­ Let''s stop these thoughts for the time being. The girls have a tendency to make shy clothes¡­

    Well, I guess it can''t be helped. The girls are the protagonists of the wedding. I went into the dressing room with a sigh, whispering, saying that the man was nothing more than an adjunct to the brides.

 Chapter 444 Marriage Blues, and the Catalogue List.

    <h4>Chapter 444 Marriage Blues, and the Catalogue List.</h4>

    "These are the invitations ¡­"

    "Then I will have them be sent over by using the [Gate Mirror]. I will hand the invitations to the knights of the castle to do the job."

    "Thank you."

    Liam bows deeply with a bunch of thick envelopes in his grip. Ow, my shoulder hurts. This is the first time I have used a wax seal so many times. I can''t just let the guests know that they¡¯re invited by email.

    The original n was to get a reply from people that didn¡¯t want to join and then after that, go to the royal families of the countries that did want to be invited using [Gate] and hand deliver the letters . However, Grandma Tokie said that the groom doesn¡¯t have to do anything and that she would do it for me . If it''s rted to teleporting to other ces, she is better than me, and because of that, I don''t have any other role. I guess I should thank her, huh?

    I take out my smartphone from my pocket and look at the list of things to do for the wedding.

    "Thest thing to do ¡­ is to decide upon wedding favors?"

    There is no custom of giving gifts in this world. However, there seems to be a local pattern of giving a little thing as a thank-you, and it seems that it is not that it is not done at all, so we decided to adopt it. It was a normal thing back in Japan.

    However, I wonder what to even give out as a wedding favor? We can¡¯t just give the guests a te or a cup with our faces on it, since it would be like harassment to the royalties and nobles.

    "Hmmm, why are these things so hard to do ¡­ uh ¡­ oh, is that a catalog about what to give as wedding favors?"

    When I searched on my smartphone, I found various sites with catalogues about the topic I was struggling about.

    This may be surprisingly good. The sites have already listed what to give out as favors, so all that¡¯s left to do is choose which wedding favor seems to be the best one for us.

    However, many of the invited guests are royal aristocrats and rich people, so we may not want to put ordinary items such as bags and tableware from the catalog.

    When ites to that, it''s better to give something that is umon and rare. What about a massage chair?

    Or could we give food? ¡­¡­ Retort curry ¡­ No, how could I give retort curry as a gift? Oh, dragon meat may be appreciated.

    Or will swords and armor be more pleasing? Or an essory with magic? If a person has a high status such as a king or something, they will want a magic tool with detoxification for protection from being poisoned.

    Hmmm, it doesn¡¯t feel right.

    "I think I should go for a walk to rx for a bit."

    I put my smartphone back into my pocket and left the room. As I walk around the castle, I¡¯m looking around for any ce that may need some help in doing something. s, it seems that I am useless since everything is going smoothly. The reason for me not having to do a lot of things is because our small Brunhild has a lot of talented people.

    While going outside, I greet the maids who are cleaning the corridors. As usual, all the knights were devoted to training at the training ground. Those that are practicing their sword fighting skills, those who are silently training their muscles, and those who confirm each others¡¯ skills, are all doing their best.

    "Huh?"

    There is a girl sitting alone on a bench in the corner of the training ground and gazing at the sky. It''s Elze. Next to her is a water bottle and a gauntlet. Is she taking a break?

    Elze doesn¡¯t seem to notice me at all, so I silently go behind her to try and surprise her.

    I gently approached from behind, trying to cover Elze¡¯s eyes with my hands.

    "Who do you think I am~~ ¡­ Gufu !?"

    "Eh!? Wait, Touya-san!?"

    Elze''s fist struck my face as I tried to cover her eyes with my hands. Pan! There was a sound!?? I think my nose may be broken!

    "I''m sorry! I reflexively did that ¡­! Ah, it wasn¡¯t intentional!?"

    "I know ¡­ it¡¯s my bad ¡­"

    I shouldn''t have hoped for the development of what happens in stories. Oh, I have a nosebleed ¡­ I think it''s been a while since I saw my blood. I thought that I was pretty sturdy, but ¡­

    "[Come with light, peaceful healing, cure heal] ¡­"

    What happened to my face that causes healing magic to be casted on it? From now on, I should be careful if I want to surprise Elze.

    "Hmm, the bleeding stopped. I''m sorry."

    "No, it''s my bad that I tried to surprise you. You were spacing out. What happened?"

    "I was thinking about some things ¡­ I mean ¡­ I''m getting married ¡­ I thought about various things ¡­"

    Elze sighs with a bitter smile. Speaking of me sitting next to her, I was also a little nervous.

    There is this one thing that I heard about often on Earth called ¡°Marriage Blues¡±¡­!

    Those who are about to get married feel anxious and depressed about their marriage, and in the worst case, they may even break their engagement ¡­!

    What should I do!???

    "What are you worried about ¡­?"

    "What am I worried about? There are so many things."

    A lot of things!?? For some reason, I started to sweat.

    "One major thing is that I will get the title of ¡°queen¡±. I will have to refrain from doing things that are embarrassing. And when I give birth to a child, I have to educate them as a prince or a princess ¡­ I wonder if I can do it ¡­ whenever I think about it, my anxiety grows bigger and bigger ¡­ "

    "Tou."

    "Aita!?"

    I gave Elze a light chop on the head.

    "You think too much. You don''t have to worry about being a queen. Isn¡¯t there a king ¡ªme? What do you need to learn now? It''s okay if Elze bes an Elze-like queen. Even children can''t be raised alone. The child will not only have you as a mother, but also eight other people as well as me as a father. You don''t have to worry about anything. It''s okay. Everything will work out. I promise that you¡¯ll be happy.¡±

    Else, who was struck in the head, was unresponsive for a while, but then began tough a little.

    "Fufu, what''s that. I can''t be anxious if Touya-san says so.

    That¡¯s right. I will forgive you if you can eliminate the anxiety in your heart.

    I want Else to alwaysugh brightly. That smile pushes me to do my best.

    "Don''t worry about being alone, we''ll be together forever."

    "Yeah. I¡¯ve already decided to be with you for the rest of my life. There is nothing to be afraid of as long as everyone stands by each other."

    Elze stands up from the bench and stretches greatly. She looks back and shows me the smile I wanted to see from her.

    "Thank you, Touya!"

    "It''s a husband''s job to listen to his wife''s worries. It¡¯s as simple as that."

    "Oh, your wife ¡­!? What are you talking about! We¡¯re not even married yet!¡±

    With her face bright red, Elze turned her back on me and left quickly. Maybe I got her to feel a bit too shy because of my earlier statement?

    Well, she¡¯s not angry, so it''s okay.

    "Oh, I should have talked about the gifts¡­"

    "Oh? Touya-kun! Did you want to look at the sunset?"

    While I was reflecting on myself about my forgetfulness, abination of Yae and Hilda appeared with their katana and sword, respectively. It seems that the two of them came for some training.

    There was the case with Elze. Let''s ask if they are nervous about the uing wedding as well.

    "Are you worried about getting married ¡­?"

    "No, I don¡¯t think so?¡±

    The two of them looked at each other and gave each other a confused look. No, don''t worry, you guys. It doesn¡¯t matter to me if you are or aren¡¯t.

    The two were thinking about it, but Yae started talking.

    "Oh, that reminds me of one thing."

    "What?"

    "Well, there is one thing I¡¯m worried about: the food for the wedding ¡­ right now, there isn¡¯t a n for the menu ¡­"

    There isn¡¯t?

    Then there was Hilda, who said in a soft voice.

    "I¡¯m worried that if I have a child, I won¡¯t be able to do vigorous exercise during pregnancy, and I''m a little worried that my body may get sick ¡­ "

    That is true. Certainly, I would like her to refrain from strenuous exercise.

    Well, they don''t seem to be as worried as Elze. I was a little relieved.

    "But why did you ask that?"

    "It seems like people think about things before they get married. If you have any problems, talk about them now."

    "We''re about to get married. Probably all sorts of hardships will hit us, but with the power of love and a strong heart, we can all ovee it all, I believe.¡±

    "That''s right."

    Yae and Hilda have shining eyes. These girls are the types whose true strengths show when there are trials and tribtions. They probably will be unrted to "Marriage Blues".

    "I believe in everyone. I''m sure we can solve any problem."

    Yae''s idea is the same as mine. She values ??people''s harmony above all else. We may already be her family, even though we aren¡¯t married yet. This is the good point of Yae, and her feelings are always natural, not being swayed by others.

    Hmmmm, what about Linze? I hope that she also isn¡¯t worrying over the wedding.

    "Where is Linze?"

    "Linze-san? I think that I saw her with Grandma Tokie."

    She is probably learning how to knit on the balcony.

    If she was, I don¡¯t want to barge in so I will just use [Teleport] to get there.

    On the balcony, I saw Linze¡¯s figure peacefully knitting while sitting on a chair.

    Linze knit so silently that she didn¡¯t even notice I had teleported into the room, and on her face I could see a lot of concentration. I think that it is amazing.

    I forgot to call out to Linze and just stood on the balcony, silently staring at her fascinating appearance while knitting. When I saw her intense concentration on doing something difficult, I felt that she looked beautiful for some reason.

    "¡­? Oh, Touya-san? When did you get here?"

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you ¡­"

    I couldn''t say that I was fascinated by her, and when I noticed that I¡¯d been found out, I quickly came up with an excuse.

    When I finished sitting besides Linze, she tilted her head sideways.

    "What happened?"

    "Oh no, it''s not a big deal ¡­"

    No, it might be a big deal. However, I just couldn¡¯t straight-forwardly ask her if she was worried about the marriage.

    "Were you about to ask if I am anxious? Well, I was, but now I feel my excitement bing greater than that anxiety."

    "Oh?"

    "Yes. I want to be able to be a family with Touya-san, and when children are born, we¡¯ll make various memories together ¡­ I''m excited about the future."

    Does that mean that her excitement for what the future holds is greater than her worries?

    "But why ask so suddenly? ¡­ Haha, it was because of Nee-san, right?"

    "What? How did you know ¡­?"

    "Recently, she was looking a bit vacant. My sister takes a long time spinning thoughts around her head. But after she decides on something, she won¡¯t give up on it no matter what."

    As expected, of twin sisters. Linze seems to know her sister well.

    By the way, I''ve been interested in them since a while ago. The things that are piled up on the table and what Linze is still knitting may be ¡­

    "This is a leg warmer and this is a knitted hat, right?"

    I picked up a little hat that was on the table. This was knitted with soft and warm yarn, and there was no denying that it was for babies. Besides, there are a lot of rompers, socks, baby bibs,and so on! ??

    "It''s for nine people."

    "No, it''s too early ¡­"

    "I don''t think it''s that early, right?"

    No, I haven''t done "that kind of thing" yet ¡­ The children won''t be born at the same time.

    I think that in Linze¡¯s case, it seems that the term "bride" is skipped and instantly bes "mother". Are her maternal instincts already active? I feel like I¡¯ll be overworked.

    Well, I guess that''s not a bad thing.

    Oh, that''s right. Let''s ask Linze about the favors.

    "Wedding favors ¡­? Gifts that are given to the invited guests? Things like ¡­ sweets etc.?"

    Sweets ¡­ they sound a little in, but what about somethingrger? The guests might be pleased with a gorgeous cake made from high-quality ingredients.

    "What should we do?"

    "Hmm ¡­ Oh, today Su¡¯s staying over, so why don''t we ask everyone at that time?"

    Linze ps her hands just like what an anime character would do after they get a great idea. Hmm ¡­ then I guess we should do that?

    I¡¯m getting used to the sleepovers that happen whenever Su¡¯s staying over. Well, I¡¯ve never slept on the same bed as the girls, though, and have always slept on the sofa. I will stick to this style until we get married. If youugh,ugh. I''m satisfied with just the good night kisses.

    Let''s listen to everyone''s opinions and make a catalog list for the time being. I wonder how much money might be needed ¡­ Do I have to ask Kosaka-san about this? I''m going to be totally busy. Weddings are hard to n ¡­

    "Isn''t it okay to give them a simple magic tool? You know, adding only the music function of a smartphone to a music box-like thing."

    "That''s good. I think the guests would like that."

    Leen, who is in ck pajamas, agrees with Sakura, who is in pink pajamas. A music yer? I wonder if the aristocrats will be pleased. No, a noble may have their own orchestra. Let''s make a note on the smartphone for the time being.

    As usual, we were talking on a huge bed. By the way, under the bed, the summoned beasts, Kohaku, Sango & Kokuyou, Kougyoku, Luli, Pa, and Albus are ying a board game from Earth that I¡¯d created. Nyantaro hasn''te because he is with Fiona, Sakura¡¯s mother.

    "Nu!?? Luli! You guys, that''s thend I was aiming for!¡±

    "Firste, first served. Then build a vige here. "

    The game is meant for arge number of yers where the winner is the one who cultivates the ind, builds viges and cities, and collects all of the points first, and it seems to be quite popr among the summoned beasts. However, don''t roll the dice so excessively.

    Should this also be included in the catalog list?

    Fortunately, ¡°Marriage Blue¡±, which originated from Elze, didn¡¯t happen to Su because her homesickness had arger effect on her.

    I¡¯ve heard that homesickness is caused because when you get married, you''ll be lonely because you''ll be separated from your parents. Su will be separated from her mother, her newborn brother Edward, and the butler Reim, who has been taking care of her for a long time.

    When I told her that she could go back to her family at any moment before or after the marriage at the transfer gate that I¡¯d built in the castle, she said that she wasn¡¯t homesick.

    "I will create a new family with everyone. I won¡¯t feel lonely."

    Su, who said so that she still looked strong, was so dear that I hugged her unintentionally. I won''t make her lonely. I''m sorry for the Duke of Ortlinde who won¡¯t be able to see this cute girl a lot anymore.

    "For the catalogue, what about a luxurious cooking set? "

    "Hmm, but isn''t that what the head chef wants? Not a lot of aristocrats cook."

    Lou and Yumina are talking about the advantages and disadvantages of the cooking set. Certainly, there are few royal aristocrats who enjoy cooking. However, at our wedding, there will not only be aristocrats, but also ordinary people ¡­ For example, Mika and Doran from "Gintsuki", Baral from "Weapon Shop Kumahachi", and Ael from the coffee shop "Parent". I''m inviting them.

    They are likely to want a cooking set for work. Let¡¯s put it on the list.

    "By the way, what kind of foods are we going to have at the venue and the honeymoon?"

    "Hmm? Do you want to see them?"

    In response to Linze''s question, I projected a part of the catalog I searched for on my smartphone into the air.

    Mainly dishes and ingredients are floating. It was Yae and Lou who reacted to them as a matter, of course.

    "Oh. This meat dish looks delicious ¡­"

    "Really! I want to eat it at least once!"

    "If you go over there on our honeymoon, you''ll get to eat it."

    I have permission from the World God to go back to Earth for our honeymoon. Although it takes the form of a training trip for a new god and his dependents.

    Untilte that night, we talked a lot about what to put on the catalogue for the wedding favors. It is undeniable that this type of meeting at night with my brides is a bit sensual, but I didn¡¯t flirt too much. I wish I had, since the next time we are going to do this, we¡¯ll be married. Muu.

 Chapter 445 A Week Before the Wedding, and the People in the Castle Town

    <h4>Chapter 445 A Week Before the Wedding, and the People in the Castle Town</h4>

    I¡¯ve made a few copies of the catalogue on the phone into one that is in real life using [Drawing] with multiple different things on them. The guests will select the gifts they want from these, write them on the attached postcards, and it will be transferred from Brunhild.

    The gifts are divided into ABC categories. You may choose one from an A category, B category, or a C category.

    Everything on the catalogues will depend on the price, but I really don¡¯t want to seem greedy since I¡¯ll be the one creating them using [Modeling].

    I don¡¯t want to think about it, but considering that it will be sold, I will need to stamp a number and a recipient¡¯s name on it so that it won¡¯t be stolen. Well, I don''t think any of the invited guests we chose are like that.

    Now that the preparations are almostplete, everyone will just have to wait for the wedding a weekter.

    I don¡¯t mind, but all my fianc¨¦es are returning to their parents'' homes where they were born and raised.

    Elze and Linze will go to their uncle¡¯s farm in Refreese Imperium. Yae will go to her parents'' ce, which is the dojo of Oed, and Yumina shall go to Belfast Castle. Su will go to the Duke of Oltrinde, and Lu and Hilda will go to the royal family of Regulus and Restia, respectively. Sakura will also go to Spica''s house in the Demon Kingdom Zenoas with her mother because it was the house where she was born and raised. His Majesty the Demon King seems to be the one who wanted her toe back to Zenoas ¡­

    Leen doesn¡¯t exactly have a home, but she¡¯s going to go back to Mismede. Of course, Pa will follow her.

    I want each of them to have a good time with their family and friends at the end of their bachelorhood.

    But as soon as everyone was gone, it suddenly became quiet. Breakfast was a little lonely.

    Moroha-nee and Takeru-ojisan are training, and Kosuke-ojisan went to cultivate the field. Karina-san also started hunting early in the morning, and the Destruction God and Suika are off doing something somewhere ¡­ the World God is somewhere I don¡¯t even know¡­

    Sure, there was Sousuke-san, but ¡­ he doesn¡¯t talk ¡­ He yed "Morning"posed by Edvard Grieg as a greeting. Isn''t it hard to eat breakfast while ying the violin?

    That''s why I went to talk to Grandma Tokie.

    Grandma Tokie usually repairs the world''s barriers while sitting on the castle balcony (although it only looks like she¡¯s knitting), but I was informed by some of the maids and servants that today she was going out for a walk. I guess I¡¯ll go wandering around the castle town.

    She acts just like a normal grandma even though she isn¡¯t. Is this also a power of being a God ¡­?

    After eating breakfast, I suddenly had nothing to do. Kosaka-san gave me a long vacation until the wedding and honeymoon was over.

    "Kohaku ¡­ I''m free of responsibilities."

    "Isn''t that good?¡±

    Well, that''s right. That''s right. I assure myself that while I¡¯m sitting on the couch and petting Kohaku¡¯s head. It feels like I''ve suddenly aged by a year. A cat and an old man basking in the sun on the porch.

    Well, I¡¯m not that old yet. Let''s go somewhere. Yeah, let''s do that.

    I pick up Kohaku, who is in her small tiger form and cast [Teleport]. The destination is the back of the adventurer''s guild in Brunhild, which I know is also used by adventurers for training and when handlingrge hunted beasts.

    Fortunately, the adventurers seemed unaware of us moving in the corner of the area, so we quickly went into the guild with me having a hood on.

    Brunhild¡¯s Adventurer''s Guild was a great sess. Since there are no formidable beasts around here between the Kingdom of Belfast and the Regulus Empire, most of the adventurers whoe here are adventurers looking for the dungeon at the other side of the transfer gate.

    To be honest, dungeons are not suitable for raising the ranks of adventurers.

    To raise your adventurer rank, you must make sure to fulfill a request and contribute to the adventurer''s guild. If you pile up your achievements steadily, you can be a veteran level blue rank. However, exploring the dungeon and exterminating the demon beasts are not requests. Adventurers are entering the dungeon without any need.

    The adventurersing to Brunhild are mostlying for the rare treasures that are nestled in the dungeon¡¯s depths, as well as the materials of rare monsters. If a person were to take it home, they would make a lot of money.

    Of course, if you are asked by someone to "Collect materials for XX", your guild rank would be able to increase, but if you receive the request and fail, you may receive a fine or warning from the guild. In that case, it may be better to sell it directly to those who need it without receiving the request of the guild.

    I also buy some materials in the guild, so it''s a tacit understanding.

    Well, after all, there are many adventurers looking for money in my kingdom. Of course, there are quite a few affordable requests for lower-ranked adventurers. It can be said that the Adventurer¡¯s Guild here is an adventurer''s guild that is not very good for advanced adventurers and those who aim for blue rank or higher.

    The Adventurer''s Guild in Brunhild isrge for a small castle town and its size was requested by three receptionists. I''ve been here many times, so I head to the counter where the receptionist is a familiar person.

    "Wee to the Adventurer''s Guild of the Brunhild Branch. What kind of business do you have ¡­ Uh."

    Misha, a cat beastman, sees me and the small Kohaku under my feet and immediately realizes my true identity and smiles with a tense smile. Is it really that hard to talk to me¡­? I feel a bit hurt ¡­

    "Excuse me. May I talk to Relisha-san?"

    "Well, if you''re looking for the guild master, she¡¯s on the second floor. Please wait a moment."

    In a hurry, Misha goes up the stairs next to the counter. Oops. Maybe I should¡¯ve first contacted them by phone? After a while, patapata, Misha came down the stairs again.

    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. Pleasee with me."

    "I''m sorry to bother you."

    I lightly bow to Misha and climb the guild stairs. Then, I knock on the door at the back of the second floor before entering the room.

    "Wee His Majesty the King. Please, sit here."

    Prompted by Guild Master Relisha, I sit on the sofa in front of her. Wow, elves are truly beautiful no matter when I see them.

    "Thank you for the invitation. I will definitely attend on behalf of the Adventurer''s Guild. So what are you doing today?"

    "Ah, uh ¡­"

    Relisha''s question is a little hard to answer. It''s hard to answer that my reason foring here was just because I have too much free time.

    "Oh, what''s going on with the Adventurer Academy? Are there any problems?"

    "It''s doing okay. New adventurers usually go to the academy for two weeks of training or take a rank-up exam, which gives beginners a minimum knowledge and skills, and allows the talented to have the spotlight on them. Reckless eptances of requests have been reduced because each is assigned to the appropriate ranks. "

    "What about high-ranked requests?"

    "Oh, they are usually undertaken by Ende-san, Norn-san, and Nia-san including the other ¡°Red Cats". Mainly, when a strong demon beast appears in a shallowyer of the dungeon. "

    Eh, when did they get such high ranks?

    "Ende-san has a silver rank, and Norn and Nia have a red rank."

    "What !? Ende''s a silver rank !?"

    "Yeah. Just the other day, he cleaned up a flock of Minotaurs that appeared in the dungeon alone."

    I didn''t hear about it since I¡¯ve left most of the basic management of the dungeon to the guild. Umm¡­¡­ Eventually, Ende may rise to gold rank. He can easily defeat a beast because he has his Dragoon.

    And Norn and Nia are also ranked red? It may be a good thing, but I guess there isn¡¯t any more work left for me to do.

    In the end, I left the guild after a nd chat with Relisha-san.

    Well, what should I do? Somehow my legs led me to the school.

    Because Fiana is returning to Zenoas with Sakura, I thought that there would be a shortage of manpower due to the absence of the principal. Maybe I¡¯ll get something to do?

    When I arrived at the school, I came across an eye-popping sight.

    Children are ying with the teachers in the schoolyard where yground equipment such as monkey bars and slides are installed. It''s wholesome, but I think it''s a problem that there is a girl wearing sses mixed with them and a little purple golem.

    "Oh, hi. It''s been a long time."

    "Gi."

    "Yes ¡­ Why are you here at this school, Luna-san?"

    The Purple Crown Vi and its master, Luna Trieste. They had been released after I cast a "curse" on her.

    "I¡¯m a teacher, of course. Why wouldn¡¯t I be here?"

    "Ha !?"

    I was really surprised at the words that popped out of Luna''s mouth. Teacher!?? This person!??

    "Oh, that''s a terrible face you''re making, Touya-kun. Not to brag, but I¡¯m very popr with children."

    What the heck happened? To hear about theplete situation, I decided to ask the two teachers who were in charge while Fiana-san was absent.

    Miet, a young woman, and Raysale, an elf man. Fiana is a teacher who hired them because she couldn''t take care of all the children alone.

    ording to the two, Luna, who came casually, just started ying with the children one day. Before anyone knew it, the children became fond of her and she started to help with the lessons, and I heard that Luna was hired by Fiana.

    By the way, I heard via Kosaka-san that he hired a new employee ¡­ For the time being, this school is state-owned.

    "But why did youe here ¡­¡­¡­ Wait, I hope it isn¡¯t the thing that I¡¯m thinking of¡­¡­"

    "Children are very nice. Their gratitude ispletely pure. It''s somehow obligatory for an adult to say ¡°thank you¡±. These children say ¡°thank you¡± from the bottom of their hearts. When I hear those words, I get goosebumps and am thrilled. Uhehe¡­! I might have found a ce to have vacation. "

    Luna speaks with an ecstatic expression. I casted a "curse" on this girl that made her feel pleasure when others were grateful to her. Isn''t the reason she is here justpletely lustful?

    "Is it okay to hire her? Doesn¡¯t it have a negative effect on the children?"

    "Ah ¡­ but the kids havepletely epted the two and she takes care of the kids when it matters. Vi can also do the work that needs brute strength."

    The elf teacher, Raysale, answers with a bitter smile. Most likely, the reason that Luna is doing all this is because if she doesn''t do something good to the kids, they will not have gratitude. In this case, she is really trying hard to receive pleasure, so to speak.

    "Luna-sensei."

    "Vi-chan is also ying. Come y with us, Luna-sensei."

    "Help us make a castle in the sandbox, Luna-sensei"

    Childrene over to us where we stand. Most of them surrounded Luna and Vi and didn¡¯t even look at me¡­¡­ I really feel sad ¡­ Kids, you do know that this older sister near you is doing all of this just for her pleasure, right?

    "Okay, let''s make a sand castle together!"

    "Wow! Thank you, Luna-sensei!"

    "Thank you!"

    "Ahhhh ¡­! This pleasure¡­¡­!"

    Luna''s expression, with her face turned away from the children who said thank-you¡¯s, was covered in ecstasy. Ua. That face is weird ¡­

    "Then, let''s go to the sandbox!"

    "Yeah! Come, Vi-chan!"

    "Gi"

    Luna and Vi walk towards the sandbox while being pulled by the children. ¡­¡­ Why are you staggering with your inner thighs caved in? I feel like there is something inappropriate about this in various ways.

    "Oh, she¡¯s teaching them just so that the children can say ¡°thank you¡±."

    "No, well ¡­ I think it''s important ¡­"

    I read in a manga that the three words "Thank you," "I''m sorry," and "I like you" can''t be said easily if you miss the timing. So when you want to say them, you should say them properly.

    I feel that a child who can express his gratitude straightforwardly will grow up right, but ¡­ well, I guess it is okay?

    As long as Luna is faithful to her desires, she will cherish the children ¡­ I don''t think she will once again be called the "Crazy Lady". She¡¯s decided that this kind of life is far better than it used to be.

    I don''t seem to be of help at school either, so I decided to go elsewhere. I''m a little worried, but ¡­

    It was noon, so I turned to "the Silver Moon" for the first time in a while.

    The cafeteria on the first floor of the inn was crowded because it was lunch time. This ce is a sessful business since the food here is cheap and affordable, as well as delicious.

    "Isn¡¯t that a knight sitting over there?¡±

    "Eh?"

    Prompted by Kohaku, I turned my gaze and found Lanz-san, a patrol knight, who was sitting at a table and eating. Is he still going after Mika-san?

    He isn¡¯t wearing armor, so maybe he¡¯s off duty. For the time being, the seat in front of him was vacant, so I''ll sit down over there.

    "¡­? Hmm! He, hello Your High ¡­!"

    "Hmm. Eat without being nervous. I just came to eat."

    I quickly say those words to silence Lanz, who is about to raise his voice. I don¡¯t want the inn getting noisy just because the King is here.

    "Wee. What may you be ordering¡­ Oh?"

    "Shh."

    It was Mika-san who came to us to get the order. That''s unusual. I thought Mika was mostly in the kitchen cooking.

    "Today is special. My dad ising from Reflet. You see, since I was invited to your wedding I won¡¯t be able to maintain the store. He will be maintaining it, but will be in the kitchen as a form of payment for the lodging."

    "So you¡¯re taking money from your father, Dn-san ¡­? "

    "Although we are parent and child, both of us are owners of an inn.¡±

    Strict. I wonder if it is considered to be kindness if Mika-san allows Dn-san to stay at the inn by just helping cook and not having to pay a fee. Dn-san has it hard.

    "Not only my father, but everyone from Reflet is staying here. Barral-ojisan of the Eight Bears Weapon Shop and Simon from the Items Shop."

    No, there is still a week left before the wedding. Are the shops in Reflet alright? I''m worried.

    "So, what''s your order?"

    "Oh, may I have the daily lunch set? It is the same thing for Kohaku."

    "Coming right up."

    Mika-san leaves the water she brought and returns to the kitchen. As I drank the water and moistened my throat, Lanz-san in front of me was chasing Mika-san¡¯s figure with his eyes.

    "¡­ Haven''t you confessed yet?"

    "Buh !? What, what ¡­!"

    Lanz-san is visibly shaken. He¡¯s easy to understand, really. Many people from Restia are serious and honest. ¡­¡­ Except for Galen, the former king of eroticism.

    "No, this is crazy. Are you still not aware of your feelings? Don¡¯t you like Mika-san? Just confess, there¡¯s nothing to be worried about."

    "Karen-sama also said that ¡­"

    Oh, that Love God has already gotten here, huh? Well, Lanz-san¡¯s feelings are easy to understand.

    The problem is that he isn¡¯t aware of them. First of all, in love, you have to understand your feelings and say, "I like xxxx ." Well, I can¡¯t really say that with my head held hight, though.

    "It seems that her father, Dn-san, is more likely than not to not allow me near her ¡­ I''m sometimes red at ¡­"

    What are you doing, you father ¡­ No, wait. If you want to aim at a general, you need to first shoot the horse first, right?

    "Does Lanz-san y shogi?"

    "Are you talking about the game shogi? I started ying that from the moment I came here. I often y it with my colleagues in the Knights'' dormitory. It''s also a type of tactical training. Why is his Highness asking me that ¡­?"

    "Let''s shoot the horse first."

    "What?"

    The sound of moving pieces echoes.

    After lunch, at the sparsely seated table, Lanz-san and I faced each other and started ying shogi.

    I found out by ying one or two games that Lanz-san was quite strong. To be honest, he¡¯s stronger than me. I¡¯ll have to cheat a little to make this match a ¡°match¡±.

    "Main. It¡¯s seven to six steps.¡±

    "Aiyo."

    Telepathic instructionse from Kohaku who is under the table. By synchronizing our vision, she is helping me out with cheating using the shogi app on her smartphone.

    To cut a long story short, Lanz-san is ying against the shogi app.

    "Mumumu¡­¡­"

    Lanz, who doesn''t know that, murmurs that while worrying. The rank of the shogi app matches his strength, so it should be like apetitive match.

    If you nce towards the kitchen, you can see that Dn-san is ncing at our match. Are you curious?

    Like a summer bug that is flying near a fire, Dn-san began to move back and forth beside our table, eventually bing a full spectator and watching our game. It is a tight squeeze at the table.

    "Check!"

    "¡­ Hmm. I''ve lost."

    Lanz-san won the game. I think he¡¯s pretty good at the game.

    "Hmm. You suddenly became stronger in the middle of the game, Your Majesty."

    "I¡¯m more of a wait-and-see type of guy, so that is why."

    My reply to Lanz-san¡¯s words is a lie. I''m sorry, but I was cheating. I''m weak in shogi, so to make it a match, I needed to. Well, thanks to that, I was able to catch the targeted fish.

    "You¡¯re pretty strong, Lanz-san. Your strength at shogi is a promising mascot of our Knights. How is he, Dn-san? Do you want to y against him?"

    "What? Oh !?"

    While shifting my gaze from Lanz-san, I talk to Dn-san who is next to him. Lanz-san, who noticed his existence for the first time, made a surprised voice. He didn¡¯t notice how Dn-san had crept up to sit beside him perhaps because he was concentrating on the game.

    "It looks fun. I think I can finally go against someone who is worthy after such a long time. Do you have enough time to y against me next?"

    "Ah, yes! I''m off duty today so I have all the time I need!!"

    "That''s good. Let''s do it."

    I gave up my seat to Dn-san, and Kohaku, who was holding a smartphone, came out from under the table.

    We left the two who had started lining up the pieces and headed to Mika-san, who was wiping a table.

    "My dad got distracted, again ¡­ I hope he won¡¯t burn the food he had been cooking before."

    "Yeah. By the way, what do you think of Lanz-san?"

    "Eh? I think he''s a serious person? He often has a serious expression on his face."

    Akan. I wonder if she¡¯s not really conscious of him as a member of the opposite gender.

    "Yeah ¡­ Lanz-san took control of an adventurer who was drunk and rampaging the other day, but wasn''t he cool at that time?"

    Hoho. Isn''t itpletely useless?

    "If you want to have a boyfriend, I¡¯d rmend a type like Lanz-san?"

    "Aha. He won¡¯t want me."

    "I don''t think that''s the case over on his side, though?"

    "Eh?"

    Mika-san, whoughed and tried to go past me, stopped moving. I hope this will make her aware of Lanz-san¡¯s feelings.

    As soon as she thought about the words I¡¯d just said, Mika-san¡¯s face turned bright red. What is this change!??

    She looks like a crab with her face bright red! Mika-san¡¯s been unresponsive until now, but isn¡¯t this too abrupt!! ?? She was conscious about Lanz-san as a male!??

    "Eh, eh? Eh !? What do you mean !? That''s, that, eh !?"

    "¡­¡­¡­ I guess I didn¡¯t notice it ¡­ Is there something that you think is needed to know that the other side has feelings for you?"

    "Oh, I believe that if someone invited me to a meal or got me a bouquet of flowers, so ¡­"

    "Men don''t give bouquets to women who they think don¡¯t have feelings for them, usually."

    "Is that so¡­?"

    Umm¡­ It seems that Mika-san has some expectations about confessions. Did I just do something extra? She seems weirdly conscious about Lanz-san. Only at these times when you need that Love God, she doesn¡¯t appear!

    I wonder if Lanz-san just confessing normally would also work¡­

    Well. Let''s hope that the result turns out alright. I don''t know what will happen to them after this.

    "Mika-san, there¡¯s an order from the third table."

    "Huh !? Oh, yes! Yeah, I understand!¡±

    Mika-san, who received an order list from the waitress, disappears into the kitchen. Even her ears are bright red.

    The reason for that may be because she suddenly realized that she held feelings for Lenz-san. His situation was the same¡­

    "Let¡¯s go home, Kohaku"

    "Yes."

    There are still a few days until everyonees back. Before I knew it, life with the girls became something normal for me. I feel lonely when they¡¯re not with me.

    Well, when I get married, we¡¯ll be together all the time, so it might be good to experience this feeling now.

    I thought about those topics while walking around the town.

 Chapter 446 Family Visits, and the Eve of the Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 446 Family Visits, and the Eve of the Wedding</h4>

    "Thank you for inviting us to the wedding ceremony, Your Lordship! I am very happy!¡±

    "No, I understand, please stand up ¡­"

    Instead of looking around the room to answer the person, I have to look at the ground. He¡¯s doing a dogeza while a woman is standing beside him.

    "I''m sorry. As usual, he is not good at talking with aristocrats and nobles. Other than that, please forgive him."

    "Huh ¡­"

    A woman who is really crazyughs.

    The man sitting on the ground is Joseph. And next to him is his wife, Rana. They are Elze and Linze''s uncle and aunt.

    Except for those who have a high-ranking family, such as royalty, the girls brought them through the [Gate] I created to bring them to the castle the day before the wedding and will have them stay overnight.

    Of course, not only the couple came, but also their children. The sisters¡¯ cousins came with the eldest daughter being Emma (21) at the top, Aaron (16), Sheena (10), Allen (7), ra (6), Kirara (6), n (5), and Reno (3).

    "Wow! This room is really big!"

    "Carpet fluffy!"

    "This chair is really bouncy!"

    "Hey, you guys! Be quiet!"

    Emma-san, ??the eldest daughter, talks to the moving children. Anyways, it''s noisy. Reno-chan, can you please stop wiping your nose with my coat?

    "Aunt Rana ¡­ Uncle Joseph, will you be okay? There will be kings from all over the world at the wedding, and there will be quite a few aristocrats, right?

    "It''s better not to overdo it ¡­ We''re happy if you juste. Even if you don''t attend the ceremony ¡­"

    Elze and Linze are worried. Yeah, I''m a little worried too. What would happen if Joseph-san had one of his seizures(?) like before, during the ceremony.

    However, Joseph-san raised his face and said firmly to Elze and Linze.

    "What are you two talking about! I won¡¯t have enough face to meet my sister in the other world if I miss you two¡¯s wedding! Even if I die, I¡¯ll awaken and be a zombie just to attend!"

    No, bing a zombie wouldn¡¯t be that good. He was quivering, but Joseph-san¡¯s determination seems to be firm. His desire to see his two nieces¡¯ wedding was conveyed to everyone in the room.

    "Touya-san, is there anything that we can do to help him?"

    "It''s not impossible, but ¡­"

    I think it is possible to eliminate his prior trauma by using the magic [Hypnosis], but is it okay to do it?

    For the time being, I will exin the magic to Rana and get permission. If I told Joseph-san directly, "I''m going to cast hypnosis magic on you so you won¡¯t be scared by high-ranking people from now on," it may not happen, so I kept silent to him.

    "Okay, let''s try it."

    I stand in front of Joseph-san and concentrate my magical power. A thin ck fog rushed around him.

    "[Invite me to darkness, nt false memories, hypnosis]"

    "Fuhe?"

    With a strange voice, Joseph''s eyes daze with a tron.

    "Everything is okay. You can deal with aristocrats normally. You may be a little nervous, but you can speak politely. No worries. It''s okay."

    "Aristocrat ¡­ okay ¡­"

    He can treat them like a normal person without any problems. Though, it is difficult to adjust his mindset to that opinion easily because of his previous fear¡­

    "Finished?"

    "Yeah. I think this will work now."

    Assured by me, Elze goes in front of Joseph-san and ps her hands loudly. As if awoken from sleep, Joseph-san repeatedly blinks his eyes¡­

    "Uncle, do you know who the person in front of you is?"

    "Oh, oh, Touya Mochizuki ¡­ Your Majesty the King of Brunhild? Thank you for inviting us to the wedding ¡­"

    It still feels strange, but at least it''s a lot better than before. I guess this can be called a sess?

    "He seems to be okay as a husband. I feel relieved, but I feel like I''ll miss you two, Elze and Linze."

    Joseph replies to Elze''s words and his reactions are a little interesting, but I think it will be very positive for him from now on.

    "Thank you. Father can now go to tomorrow''s wedding with confidence."

    "Haha. I''m d it went well. Then you should go to your rooms. Elze and Linze will guide you."

    A group of Joseph-san and his family follow Elze and Linze. The children clung to them, asking questions.

    Huh. It''s hard to have that many children ¡­ I really think Joseph is amazing. I wonder if I will even be a person anymore after the wedding night¡­¡­

    ording to Professor Babylon''s ¡°Jewel of the Future", I will have one more child than Joseph-san ¡­

    "Is it possible to be a dad like Joseph-san?"

    "Touya-dono, why don''t you stay here and meet my family, again?"

    In the ce of Joseph-san and his family came Yae and her family, her father Jubei-san, her mother Nanae-san, her older brother Jutaro-san, and Ayane-san who recently became the fianc¨¦e of Jutaro-san.

    Naturally, Yae''s family is supposed to stay at this castle just like Elze and Linze¡¯s family. Yae said she would show them around the town, but I wonder when.

    Is Jutaro-san doing well?

    "Crap ¡­ I lost to Moraha-nee who will soon be my sister-inw. In addition¡­¡­"

    "To lose to Yae ¡­"

    Ah ¡­ Yae is trained by Moroha-neesan almost every day. In addition to being able to improve her ability, I''m sure that her [God¡¯s Love characteristic] has also been added into the mix, so she¡¯s getting really strong.

    Is it really a shock to lose to Yae who is basically the disciple of Moroha-nee who is the Sword God?

    "Did Jutaro-san not win against Yae?"

    "Yes. When I saw her match with Jutaro, I knew that winning wasn¡¯t in even my reach. Even if I was about twenty young, I might still have a hard time. As a parent, I thank you for helping her surpass me."

    Hmmm, is it such a thing? Jutaro-san doesn''t seem to be able to see that much, yet.

    "Touya-san!"

    "Wha, yes !?"

    Jutaro-san suddenly stepped forward in front of me, kneeled, and bowed deeply. What are you doing! I just stopped Joseph-san from doing this thing!

    "Please let me live in this country for a while! I would like to receive the same sword skills as Yae from practicing with Moraha-nee!"

    "Eh !?"

    Just like his sister, Yae, Jutaro-san seems to lose control and bes really passionate when talking about swords. Even if he suddenly says that¡­¡­

    "Ah ¡­ well, do you mean to join our knights?"

    "No! I only serve Tokugawa-sama. I just want to live in this country and train for a while ¡­!"

    He raises his face and looks straight at me. Ua. His face is serious.

    Well, what should I do? Moroha-nee seems to give permission to allow me to add disciples for her, easily, saying, "It''s okay."

    Jutaro-san is not currently in an important position, but he is also a vassal of Ieyasu-san. When I looked at Jubei-san, he nodded a little.

    "I understand. I''d like to talk to Ieyasu-san first and then decide. If you are allowed toe here, I''ll prepare a ce in the castle for you to live with Ayane-san."

    "Thank you!"

    "Oh, thank you!"

    In addition to Jutaro-san who lowered his head further in his dogeza state, Ayane-san also bowed to me. Well, he¡¯s going to be my brother-inw, and that''s about it. The reason for allowing Ayane-san to stay is because a fiancee shouldn¡¯t be separated from her lover.

    "Thank you, Touya-dono."

    Yae smiles. I wonder if she was concerned about the couple. Since he is an older brother, she may have felt guilty if I separated the two of them.

    However, if those two also live here, Jubei-san and Nanae-san may be lonely. I wonder if I will have to open [Gate] several times a week, or install it in the Kokonoes¡¯ house.

    Night.

    Everyone ate as usual, talked in the living room and yed games as usual, and returned to each of our rooms.

    It was thest night we were going to be single, so I was alone on the bed.

    "I''m getting married tomorrow ¡­ the realization hasn¡¯t really kicked in yet. It feels strange. Will I really be married tomorrow? And with nine people, nheless."

    I am amazed at myself, saying that there are too many. However, it is certain that every one of my brides are important to me. I really want them to be happy.

    I have met various people since I came to this world. There is no doubt that meeting them was a wonderful thing in my life.

    I''m d I came to another world just because of that.

    "There were various things ¡­"

    What I''ve done so far has been really exciting¡­ it''s more exciting than my previous life.

    Well, the wedding is tomorrow, so it''s better to go to bed early. I crawl into the futon and turn off the lights.

    I closed my eyes for a while, but my consciousness was strangely awake and active and I couldn''t sleep at all ¡­

    When I checked the time on my smartphone, it was around 22:00. (Note: 10 P.M.) I have to get up at five o''clock tomorrow and make various preparations. It''s time to go to bed ¡­ but I can''t sleep. Am I nervous about tomorrow?

    "No, I can''t sleep"

    I get off the futon and get up. A nce at the corner of the room revealed that the summoned beasts were sleepingfortably in their beds. That¡¯s good.

    In this situation, do I cast [Sleep Cloud] on myself?

    However, I can''t set the timing of when it should wear off. It''s embarrassing to oversleep on the wedding day, and I wonder if the spiritual magic that I cast tonight would affect me?.

    I''m getting a bit sleepier. Should I check what¡¯s happening online on my smartphone? I may get sleepy soon if I do that.

    I''m going to the Earth on my honeymoon, so I have to collect thetest information over there.

    "Well, can I go to other countries as well as Japan?"

    [Gate] can only be opened to a ce I know of already. To put it correctly, if you can''t imagine the transfer destination urately, you can''t use it.

    On Earth, there are a lot of inte photos even of ces I have never been to. Using them, I can go to the Egyptian pyramids, the Waikiki beaches in Hawaii, and Ayers Rock in Australia. Thenguage problem could easily be solved using trantion magic.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ What is that? You can''t use magic because there is no magical power on Earth ¡­?

    No, I think that if I use Divinity, I can use it. If I don''t, I wouldn¡¯t be able to use [Space-time Magic].

    I wonder if Linze and Leen can use some magic over there. No, we have to be careful not to use it.

    Since there¡¯s no magic over there, if anyone was caught using it, it would be a huge mess.

    ¡­¡­ I still haven¡¯t gotten sleepy. The more impatient I am, the more active my consciousness bes.

    "¡­ Do you want to drink tea?"

    I get up and go out to the balcony to feel the night breeze. The full moon brilliantly floated in the night sky, illuminating the things below brightly.

    There is no hustle and bustle in the city, and only the faint lights of the castle town are blinking. Oh?

    "You can¡¯t sleep?"

    "¡­ Yeah, that¡¯s about right. It seems that I''m nervous about the wedding tomorrow."

    When I turned around, I saw the World God sitting on the balcony table brewing tea in a teacup.

    As a dependent of the World God, I can feel the sign of this person(?) being near me. Somehow I can understand that he¡¯s ing¡± towards me. This doesn¡¯t seem to work with Karen-nee, so I''m always surprised by her sudden appearances.

    "It''s tea made from the tea leaves of the gods. You can get a good night''s sleep by drinking it."

    "Itadakimasu."

    I sat on the opposite seat and poured a cup of tea. Oh, the tea stems are both standing up. If I remember correctly, the tea stem was standing upright when I first met the World God.

    "I can¡¯t wait for tomorrow toe around. Though, I''m a little nervous. After all, it is my wedding."

    "Haha. Of course, of course."

    This is the only person who I can talk to normally. All the other gods that havee here are a bit more on the entric side.

    "It was the correct choice to rebirth you in this world. It seems that various things that have been stagnant have begun to move forward once more. A stimulus from another world is moving this world in a positive direction."

    I wonder if that''s true? Well, I hope I helped this world.

    "Touya, do you like this world?"

    "Yes, I am very d to have met everyone that I know, as of now."

    "That''s right, it was nice. When ites to being a World God you have to manage many different worlds. Some worlds are difficult to handle, but they are also interesting. Until now, this world has been a featureless world. In an uninteresting world, other gods didn¡¯t even look here. I also stopped monitoring this world for a long time. "

    What he just said is just crazy. He thinks this was a mediocre world, but it wasn''t mediocre to me. There was no magic in my original world, after all.

    "It''s bing a world that the gods are paying attention to again. I personally think that this is good. If this bes a resort for the gods, it will bring various blessings, but it may be noisy."

    A new era may start when the gods and mortals start interacting with each other. That may be a good thing in itself, but as a person in charge of managing this world, I hope the new changes won¡¯t cause a disturbance.

    "The godsing down tomorrow will be greeted by me before the ceremony. Rest assured that they will not disturb you with their babblings ."

    "Thank you."

    I would like to thank World God-sama very much.

    "Now, it''s time you go to sleep. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be drowsy tomorrow."

    "I agree¡­¡­"

    I just noticed, but I¡¯ve gotten a little sleepy. Godly tea certainly seems to be effective. My eyelids are getting heavy. I¡¯ve even yawned once or twice.

    "See you tomorrow."

    After saying that, the World God disappeared. Immediately struck by intense drowsiness, I quickly returned to my room from the balcony, jumped into my bed, and crawled into my futon.

    In a blink of an eye, my consciousness fell into my dreams, and thest night of my bachelorhood was over.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Big fireworks echo in the dawn. Blessed with a clear, cloudless sky, the town of Brunhild was crowded with people.

    All of these people were here to see the King''s wedding today. People gathered from neighborhoods and distant ces, and business people who are looking for profit also gather. Even though it was too early for the ceremony to begin, the already enthusiastic merchants had opened stores and started dealing with visitors.

    A small parade is scheduled for the afternoon today. But what is more interesting to the visitors is the steel giants lined up at the entrance to the town.

    Those who came to this country for the first time must have been amazed at the Frame Gears lined up in a pose in which their swords were pierced into the ground and the handles were held down with both hands. Of course, there are knights guarding them, so you can''t approach or touch them.

    The business spirit was strong, and the capsule toys of the Strand Company were lined up in rows at the street stalls near the Frame Gears. Just like on Earth, it may be stolen, so the stalls are not unmanned.

    Not only children but also adults turn the handles of the capsule machines and buy mini figures of Frame Gears. It seems that just like on Earth, if someone else gets something, you also wish to get the same thing. Of course, many people buy them as souvenirs, too.

    People from afar were waiting for the start of the wedding, looking at such rare things that can only be seen in this country. Of course, it is the same feeling for people living in Brunhild.

    Eventually, the sounds of a solemn bell echoed from the tallest clock tower in the town.

    The wedding will now begin.

 Chapter 447 Past and Extra Edition

    <h4>Chapter 447 Past and Extra Edition</h4>

    ¡ö Touya Mochizuki (a friend''s story from middle school)

    I had a dream of when I was in middle school.

    The time of the dream was around the time when I was often hanging out with Touya-san.

    "Hey, Touya-san. Isn''t this overkill?"

    "Is that so? Well, I guess I went a little crazy. Did I overdo it a little?"

    "A little ¡­ Ha ¡­"

    When I see the blond man with long hair who is stripped naked and fainted, I feel pity that I can''t say anything about it.

    That man is the leader of a gang and is quite famous here. It all started when this man repeatedly stalked a girl, which could be taken as an invasion of privacy.

    The girl had a boyfriend, and when she learned of the stalking, she went straight to him to ask him to stop the stalker. The boyfriend was a brave guy.

    But these kinds of gang leaders don¡¯t listen to such advice. The boyfriend was sent to the hospital after being beaten by the leader and his minions.

    That boyfriend was one of our ssmates.

    When we came to visit, we saw him sleeping in the hospital bed, with his girlfriend crying and continuing to say, "It''s my fault." over and over again.

    Touya-san, after managing to ask the girl about the situation, immediately left the hospital and started making phone calls to various ces on his smartphone.

    "Ah, ? ¡÷ -san? It''s been a long time. It''s Touya. Yes, Mochizuki''s grandson. I have a little request ¡­"

    "Well, you want to help find out where the gang is located? No, that gang leader is not enough to bother you. Yeah, I¡¯ll just do it since I¡¯m already here. Haha, Grandpa seemed to say that a lot. "

    "?? ¡÷ ? is the name of the gang leader? That''s good. No no no, it is the era of harmful hooligans? I''ll do it carefully. "

    Hey, Touya-san? Where are you going! ?? I''m scared with this conversation you¡¯re having! The contents too!

    After a while, Touya-san contacted various ces, and then it happened in the blink of an eye.

    Touya-san, he located the gang leader¡¯s whereabouts, skillfully defeated the guards, and brought them into a one-on-one situation. To be exact, I was there too, so it''s one-on-two.

    Touya-san acted like the gang leader was nothing to him and started throwing insults and abuses at him. The gang leader got so angry that he self-destructed and fainted. We didn¡¯t even touch him.

    Since the gang leader was almost about to attack with an iron pipe and a jackknife before he fainted from anger, would it be called legitimate self-defense ¡­?

    After that, Touya-san went towards the leader of the gang and peeled off his clothes, leaving him naked. He then took a picture with his smartphone.

    "Yes, now send ¡­"

    "Where did you send it?"

    "To the vice-captain of the gang he belongs to. I heard that this gang leader isn¡¯t on the best of terms with his vice-captain, so if the vice-captain gets an item like this, he''ll be happy to hunt the leader down."

    "I¡¯m sorry for this dude ¡­"

    As Touya-sanughed with a sadistic face, I swore in my heart that I would never offend him. He''s a normal junior high school student who doesn''t look bad, but his true self can be sadistic at times, that¡¯s all. He usually takes a step back quietly.

    After that, the leader was kicked out of the gang, couldn''t stay in this town, and disappeared somewhere. Of course the leader¡¯s stalking was gone and everyone should¡¯ve been thankful to him, but Touya-san didn''t tell anyone that it was him who made the gang leader be punished.

    "I don''t need to be thanked by anyone. It''s something I did on my own. It''s just for self-satisfaction. I just did it because I wanted to do it."

    "Usually, most people would hesitate in getting involved with someone else¡¯s business."

    "I don''t want to hesitate and allow someone to get irreparable damage. ¡°You should do what you can,¡± Grandpa often said. "

    I wonder why it sounds like the phrase "I kill only when I need to kill". I once again vowed that I would never offend Touya-san.

    "That was something that happened, before his death."

    "Oh ¡­ I wish I knew that. That child waspletely influenced by father-inw ¡­"

    Touya¡¯s father sighs when he releases his hand from the manuscript that still had to be penned¡­

    "At that time, my father-inw died, and it was a little rough ¡­"

    A little¡­¡­? I want to ask all my questions, but let''s keep silent. I turned my eyes back to the solid manuscript in front of me.

    "He did that kind of thing? Touya was mostly cared for by my father-inw because I couldn¡¯t do it because of my job. It seems that father-inw-san took him to various ces and taught him strange techniques."

    This sensei, who is the father of Touya-san, is a manga artist, and Touya-san¡¯s mother is a children¡¯s picture book writer. They were always at home, but when they were busy with work, I''m sure there were many times when they couldn''t deal with their child. So, that was why Touya-san¡¯s grandpa was taking care of him, I take it?

    "What kind of person was Touya-san¡¯s grandpa?"

    "You are asking about my father-inw? Hmm ¡­ I mean, he was a round-faced person. He had acquaintances and friends from all over the world. They were made when he used to do entertainment work all over the world and when he was involved in politics. He''d been with Touya since Touya was a baby. There is also a picture of Touya being held by the person who was the former prime minister. "

    "Seriously ¡­"

    "I heard that father-inw killed a bear with his bare hands, met an alien, and destroyed the Mafia."

    "Seriously !?"

    "I don''t know if it''s true"

    Haha, Touya-san''s dadughed, but I couldn''t. On this grandfather who raised him, I feel thatmon sense doesn''t work very well ¡­

    "Well, let''s do our best. I''ve finished putting the drawings in, so I''ll ask you for your opinion too."

    "Usu. It looks like it will be in time."

    I received a new page from my teacher. The end ising to light. Alright, it''s thest spurt. Let''s get excited.

 Chapter 448 The Wedding March, and the Groom and Bridesâ€™ Entrances.

    <h4>Chapter 448 The Wedding March, and the Groom and Brides¡¯ Entrances.</h4>

    "How is it? Don¡¯t I look strange?"

    "You look really good!¡±

    "Un. Yeah, it looks good on you. "

    "You will finally be a man!"

    I feel a little embarrassed when I receive the words of Kohaku, Kokuyou, and Sango. In their sights, I was in front of them wearing a pure white jacket with a ck tie, which was made for this day.

    It feels strange. The buttonhole on the cor of the jacket is decorated with a white rose as a boutonniere. I don''t think it suits me at all, but it''s allowed for this situation which is a once in a lifetime thing.

    "Oh ¡­ I''m really nervous."

    "Even this master of ours can be nervous. Interesting."

    "That''s right. After all, it is a big event in my life."

    Luli rudely remarked casually, to which I responded quickly.

    Hmm ¡­ To tell the truth, shouldn''t we just skip the ceremony and send a postcard saying "We got married"? It certainly would be easier.

    However, since the wedding is of the king of a nation, that is not allowed, and there is also my desire to see everyone''s once-in-a-lifetime appearance. I want to give them the feelings of what you only get in a great wedding.

    I am not allowed to escape. It would be a blessing if I didn¡¯t have to do this so publicly.

    Weddings in this world are mostly parties with both families attending. People don''t often make an oath to God. It seems that they sometimes make one to the spirits, though.

    I can make an oath to God (the World God), but the god I follow will inevitably be the same as the god of the Ramish religion. Depending on how you think about it, Brunhild could be talked about under the umbre of the Ramissh Theocracy, so I didn¡¯t want to do it.

    Instead, I am supposed to call the Great Spirits to be witnesses. However, I''m the Spirit King who rules over all spirits, so I really shouldn¡¯t pray to my subordinates ¡­ well, I don''t think I need to think so deeply.

    The door was knocked, and the butler Liam came in.

    "Your Majesty, Shinnosuke-sama came with some guests."

    "Oh, please let them through."

    Led in by Liam-san, several people enter the room following the World God. Are they the gods descending to our wedding that the World God talked about yesterday?

    Is that my family crest on the World God¡¯s clothes? He is wearing a kimono, so it looks great. Moreover, the Mochizuki family crest is also on there. Why is he wearing it? No, it''s natural because he¡¯s ying the role of my grandfather.

    When Liam went out of the room with a bow, the World God squinted at me.

    "Hohoho, the clothes look great on you. They look perfect, and you didn¡¯t make a mistake choosing those clothes."

    "I''m feeling a little bit ufortable."

    I really think that these clothes aren¡¯t reallyfortable. However, I don''t feel bad when beingplimented.

    "I''ll introduce everyone for the time being. The gods that came down are the ¡­ The Dance God, Strength God, Craft God, sses God, Theater God, Mermaid God, Wandering God, Flower God, and the Jewel God. Today, they will be attending your wedding."

    "Hello. I am Mochizuki Touya. Thank you foring to the wedding today."

    We exchange greetings one by one after the introduction of the World God. I got a list of gods who wereing down, but when I looked over again, there are too many gods to greet. What does the God of sses look over? No, I guess he''s the god of sses. He¡¯s wearing sses.

    They all look like they are dressed up to attend the party. Only the God of Strength seems to be the odd one out. He tore off some of the parts of his clothes because they were a bit too fluffy. His muscles are still magnificent.

    Of the ten (?) Gods, the Dance God, the Flower God, and the Jewel God were goddesses. Of course, the rest were gods, but only the Theater God is ¡­ in the middle. He¡¯s simr to Sango.

    Although he seems to be quite handsome and popr, he speaks in a female tone with a strange twist. I shouldn¡¯t dig into the information¡­

    "When the wedding is over, they''ll be looking around this world as they please. Rest assured that I¡¯ve told them to refrain from annoying you, Touya."

    I wanted you to say "they will never" instead of "refrain" there. But, if they didn¡¯t learn themon sense of this world to some extent, they wouldn¡¯t be allowed to go down to the mortal realm, so I don''t think they won¡¯t be entrics.

    "Then we''re done with this. Do your best.¡±

    "Oh, yes. Thank you."

    Perhaps because they didn¡¯t want to bother me, the gods withdrew just after greeting me. To be honest, it¡¯s hard to remember who was who even if only ten people were introduced. I remember that the God of Strength and the God of Theater had an impact, though.

    However, it''s a little strange that there are nearly 20 gods at the venue ¡­

    Just as I sighed, Swooper and Jonathan returned from the open window.

    "Wee back. How was it?"

    "Yes. The invited guests have already gathered one after another. There seems to be no problem. "

    I had Jonathan go to see what the ceremony was like. The ceremonial hall is not inside of the castle, but the ce where the courtyard is partially renovated is the stage of our wedding ceremony. In other words, it''s a garden wedding.

    This happened because people couldn''t fit into the audience room in the castle, and because it seems that it is customary to have a wedding ceremony outside in this world.

    The courtyard, which will be the ceremonial hall, is a venue created by Cesca, who manages Babylon''s "Garden," and Julio-san, the gardener. The mediocre courtyard has been reborn as a beautiful garden with a variety of flowers blooming, creating a gorgeous atmosphere.

    I usually wouldn¡¯t think this, but that erotic maid has such a talent. It may be natural because she is the manager of the "Garden", but¡­¡­ I don''t understand. That doya face when it waspleted was particrly annoying. ¡­¡­ Well, thank you for the time being.

    Only today, all the Babylon Sisters havee down to enter the venue. Of course, Professor Babylon, Elka, and Fenrir have as well.

    From Dracliff Ind to the Silver DragonSilverShiroganeRuby, Safa, and Emera of Maid Golem also came and are working under Butler Lime.

    After all, there is not enough manpower. Some of the members of the knights, mainly women, are working at the venue as temporary maids. Of course, their next paychecks will have a bonus. I three girls under Tsubaki-san are also working as maids today.

    I heard a knock on the door.

    After replying to it, Liam-san opens the door again andes in.

    "Your Majesty, it''s time."

    "¡­¡­Yes, I understand"

    Alright, let''s go! I try to p my cheeks with both hands to get enthusiastic, but I hold back just in time. Weird rumors cane up if the groom has p marks on his cheeks¡­¡­ Dangerous, dangerous!

    I take a deep breath and exhale slowly. When I was calm, I started walking with Kohaku and the others behind Liam-san. ¡­¡­ It''s hard to walk.

    "Master, your right hand and right foot are out at the same time. "

    "Ah!"

    I stopped involuntarily at the words from Kohaku. If I hadn¡¯t been told that¡­ Dangerous! Why can¡¯t I be calm at all?!

    "I feel much more nervous than I expected to."

    "Everyone is like that. His Majesty the King of Belfast was also nervous at his wedding and drank water many times before entering the venue."

    "He was?"

    "That made him go to the toilet a lot after the final vows, and I had to put up with it. Thanks to that, I can''t remember what the congrattions said."

    Well, Liam-san was originally the caretaker of His Majesty King Belfast. So he remembers the wedding?

    But even that king was nervous about the wedding. Though just a little, I feel some more familitary with him now.

    "His Majesty King Belfast often told his story in front of his vassals and always said that if you were too nervous, you would be too awkward. At all times, rx your shoulders and stay natural. Doing that, you can handle any situation.

    Be natural? ¡­¡­ Because it''s a special ceremony, I thought that I had to show myself differently than usual. I can just act just like usual, because I¡¯m not someone different even if it is a special asion. Yup.

    "Have you released some of your tension?"

    "Yes. I¡¯m sorry for having had to take your help."

    "No, all I talked about is a memory of the elderly."

    Liam-san starts walking again. Certainly, I feel better than before. I¡¯m okay. ¡­¡­I think.

    Eventually, I came to the front of the door leading to the garden wedding venue built in the courtyard. There are the vice-captains of the knights, Nik-san and Norn-san, on both sides to open the door. Both of them are not wearing armor today, but dressed up for the celebration.

    Outside the door, music began to y from the speakers installed by Professor Babylon. There is no such thing as an orchestra in the castle.

    Of course, the songs are the ssics,posed by Mendelssohn, the "Wedding March". Some of the "Wedding Marches¡±are by Wagner, but I''m a Mendelssohn fan. The trumpet fanfare is gorgeous, and the bouncy rhythm lifts the mood.

    Besides, Wagner originally made the ¡°Bridal Chorus¡± for his opera ¡°Lohengrin¡±, which¡¯s story ends with a tragedy. Mendelssohn¡¯s ¡°Wedding March¡± is based on Shakespeare''s work "A Midsummer Night''s Dream", but this story had a happy ending.

    I don¡¯t want to do Wagner¡¯s song because it isn¡¯t lucky, and I want a happy ending.

    At the same time as the fanfare reached its climax, the two vice-captains opened the door.

    All of the invited guests, who were lined up in a row, greeted us with apuse on the road to the altar in front of us. Normally, it seems to be a bit more serious and strict at a king¡¯s wedding ceremony, but in our case, we talked with everyone and decided on an enjoyable ceremony without any restrictions. I thought that would be more enjoyable for the invited guests.

    For reference on how we should n the wedding, and when I showed a video of a wedding on Earth, everyone told me that they wanted to incorporate this processional. There seems to be a simr format here as well. Here, it seems that the groomes from the left with his mother and the bridees from the right, and after facing each other, the bride and groom go to the altar. It took a style that is both earth-style and different-world style.

    Kohaku and the rest of the summoned beast start to go away, letting me go forward by myself.

    On Earth, we walk slowly toward the altar on a road called the Virgin Road. The altar is just arge stage set a little higher, but on top of that, it is decorated in a dome shape with colorful flowers by Cesca. It''s an altar made of a hundred flowers.

    I stopped just before the small stairs going up the altar and stood to the side. I need to wait for the brides here.

    Eventually the door opened again and three people appeared there. At the center is Joseph-san, who was released from his trauma yesterday ¡­ or rather, the trauma was sealed, and his nieces, Elze and Linze, are escorted with their arms hooked with his on both sides.

    "Oh! They are ¡­!"

    "Well! What a wonderful appearance¡­!"

    Voices of admiration leak from the invitees.

    I had seen the wedding dresses themselves, but it was the first time I saw the girls in them. Both Elze and Linze wore dresses made out of a material called Princess Line, which spreads softly from the waist to the hem. It seems that they chose simr dresses, probably because both have a twin. The only difference is that the color of the bouquet each has is different. Both of the girls were beautiful and were shining in their dresses.

    Although they have different personalities, they are both attractive girls. It reminds me of meeting them in the back alley of Reflet, like yesterday. I never thought I would marry them at that time.

    Elze is a delicate girl, despite her extroverted personality. She may be strong on the inside, but if she has troubles on the inside, she won¡¯t tell anyone. I can''t show my weaknesses. I want to support her.

    Linze looks quiet on the contrary, but has a strong core. She is a serious and hard worker, and has the kindness to think about others first. Her dedication keeps her to be humble. I want to cherish her sincerely.

    Joseph-san walks slowly with the two dressed in pure white dresses. I may seem nervous, but it''s much better than before. Elze and Linze, who are being led by Joseph-san, also seem tense, but the wedding veils cover their faces.

    Eventually, Joseph-san, who arrived at the altar, thanked me.

    "Thank you for taking them in as wives."

    "I will make sure that they are happy."

    Perhaps because of the tension, I almost thank Joseph-san, who is interacting brilliantly, and first take Elze''s hand and help her go up to the altar.

    I then take Linze''s hand and sent her to the altar in the same way as with Elze.

    When Joseph-san left from the left hand side under the altar, the doors were opened again, and this time Yae and her father, Jubei-san, appeared in the same way as Elze and Linze did with their uncle.

    It seems a little strange that Yae is wearing a wedding dress, but Jubei is wearing a crest, but that¡¯s a trivial matter.

    By the way, the order of their entrances is the order in which they met me. Yae met me after Elze and Linze on our first adventure. At that time, when I saw her defeating the men, I thought she was a great girl.

    She was surprisingly clumsy, but I quickly realized that she was a kind girl with a feeling that you can only get with family. Herid-back personality always helped to calm everyone around her down. Her cheerful smile makes everyone happy.

    I take that hand of Yae, who is different from usual and is wearing something different from her kimono that she always wears.

    "Thank you for taking my daughter as a wife."

    "Yes, leave it to me."

    Jubei-san leaves with a bow and I take Yae to the altar in the same way as I did with the twins.

    Then Su appeared with Duke Alfred.

    We met Su soon after we met Yae. If I hadn''t met her, I wouldn''t have met Yumina, and if I hadn''t met Yumina, I might not have be the king of a nation.

    Su, who only looked like a child when we met, grew a little taller and became more like ady. She is the youngest of my brides at twelve years old, and I still wonder what it would be like to get married at that age. But one day she had to marry me after she proposed, and she didn¡¯t want to postpone the wedding just for her or else she would feel like the outlier of the group. She said that being able to hold a ceremony with everyone else would be fine.

    This curious and active child always amazes everyone. There are some bad parts of her personality, but there are also cute parts.

    I take the hand of such a small Su and lead her to the altar.

    "I''m a little worried about what will happen, but ¡­"

    "It''s okay, because Su is pretty solid."

    The Duke of Ortlinde smiles and bows then goes away. While going up to the altar, Su said, "My father is too worried."

    The doors open and a fifth person, Yumina, appears with His Majesty the King of Belfast.

    With her bold actions, she rushed into my life and became a key part of it quickly. Before I knew it, I couldn''t take my eyes off her. I''m really d that I can ept Yumina''s feelings now.

    By the time she met me, she had already expected this to happen and was moving ording to that better direction. asionally, I feel like I''m ying right on the palm of her hands, but I think that''s another thing that attracts me to Yumina.

    The two walk quietly on the Virgin Road.

    "Touya-san¡­ Thank you."

    "Yes."

    I shortly answer the King of Belfast and take Yumina''s hand. Slowly, I went up to the altar with her.

    In the case of Leen, the next one in line, her fairy parents have already passed away. That is why the Beast King of Mismede was escorting her as a substitute. Pa is in the guest seat for today.

    In a gorgeous wedding dress, she looks somewhat curious yet beautiful. She''s the only one who''s older than me, but Leen is childish and mischievous. Including such aspects, she is just a regr girl by the name of Leen. Age doesn''t matter.

    Without her support, I wouldn''t have searched for Babylon, I wouldn''t have started mass-producing Frame Gear, and the world might have been overrun by the Phrase. With that in mind, it can be said that her curiosity saved the world, in the end.

    I take the hand of such a saviour of this world.

    "Make her happy, Touya-dono!"

    "I understand. I¡¯ll be sure to do so."

    With a smile, His Majesty the Beast King gave a bow and turned his back to the altar, heading for the exit.

    After taking Leen up to the altar, Lu was escorted by His Majesty the Emperor of Regulus and came towards me.

    His Majesty the Emperor Regulus, who was on the verge of death at one point, has be much healthier. It is said that he will soon transfer the throne to Lu''s older brother, the Crown Prince, and abdicate.

    I met Lu during a coup d''etat in Regulus. At that time ¡­ if we were just a bit toote, Lu may have been killed¡­

    Lu came to Brunhild and developed her talent for cooking. But behind the scenes, I know that she made a huge effort. Lu hates to lose but doesn''t brag about her achievements. Once she sets a goal, Lu follows it ¡®til the end. I also want to emte that kind of thing.

    His Majesty the Emperor bowed lightly, seeing off Lou as he walked to me.

    "Thank you for taking my daughter."

    "Of course."

    I led Lu to the altar in the same way as everyone before, and when I saw the two who appeared next when the doors opened, I smiled unintentionally.

    "Following" His Majesty the Demon King of Zenoas, who was a crying and tattered mess, Sakura appeared with a veiled but amazing feeling.

    It seems that Sakura wanted her mother, Fiana, to act as the escort, but the Demon King asked to do this while even begging in a dogeza. Perhaps feeling that he was too pitiful, Fiana epted this and Sakura also reluctantly epted.

    The pace of Sakura¡¯s walking is a little fast. I can understand the idea of ??getting it done quickly. I wonder if they still haven''te to terms with each other yet ¡­

    Sakura had lost her memory when we first met. She was almost dead after being hunted by Yulong''s assassins. What would have happened without Babylon''s technology which helped heal her?

    Sakura is usually silent and does not express much emotion, but when listening to music or singing, she looks just like any other person. Her beautiful singing voice will continue to entertain and make people happy. I wish to help her keep doing what she loves.

    Sakura arrived towards me, and faster than the other brides, I had to match her pace while going to the altar, which was fast.

    As I was impressed with Sakura¡¯s speed which was both fast yet elegant and smiled, my shoulders were grasped tightly by the Demon King.

    "Mmm, you best make my daughter happy!"

    "I will do my best!"

    What is this scary thing? Stop, and keep your face away! You have tears and a runny nose! My tie might get dirty!

    When I saw His Majesty the Demon King running away while crying, I was a little worried whether I could go out with him as a father-inw. I am king and need to be dignified, after all.

    Hilda finally appeared with the former King of Restia at exactly that moment and I was a bit weary, since that erotica king is the escort.

    Hilda is the seventh in the order of confessions, but thest in the order of encounter.

    She always shows a dignified appearance that embodies the spirit of chivalry, but only today, cuteness precedes dignity. Hilda, holding a small bouquet instead of a sword and wearing a pure white wedding dress instead of armor, slowly came in front of me.

    I respect her, who has a strong sense of responsibility and always has a sincere attitude. However, there are some ces where it is impossible to fulfill that responsibility. Speaking of Hilda, it''s Hilda. I wish I could support her including such a ce.

    "Thank you for epting my granddaughter. Good luck to the both of you."

    "Thank you."

    I received Hilda''s hand from the former King of Restia and led her to the altar. Now there are nine brides on the altar.

    After His Majesty''s Majesty left, I thanked all the guests foring and went up to the altar. The repeating "Wedding March" is finally over, and silencees around.

    "[In the name of the Spirit Sing. Come, spirits]"

    I call the great spirits using the spiritnguage in a small voice. Nowadays, there are some people who understand the spiritnguage at the wedding hall, so it would be a shame if someone found out about what I did.

    Immediately, a huge pir of fire stands above the altar. Then a pir of water stands and a tornado starts up in the air. Sand and stones soared in the wind, and finally a ball of light and a mass of darkness appeared.

    "Oh¡­¡­!"

    "Wow ¡­! Look, those are¡­!"

    Despite the surprised voices of the invited guests, the elements all disappear in an instant, like dust, just as they did when they suddenly appeared. And after everything disappeared, six non-human girls appeared floating in the air.

    They were the Fire Spirit, Water Spirit, Wind Spirit, Earth Spirit, Light Spirit, and Dark Spirit.

 Chapter 449 Godâ€™s Ring, and the Bouquet Throw.

    <h4>Chapter 449 God¡¯s Ring, and the Bouquet Throw.</h4>

    "Oh¡­¡­!"

    "Are the spirits really appearing ¡­!"

    Seeing the six Great Spirits floating in the air, all the invited guests were really noisy.

    In this world, people have more faith in the spirits than gods, because they appear more often. The people of the Great Sea of Trees worship the Spirit of Earth.

    There was even a theory that the spirits weremanded by the gods to create the world. Well, that''s actually correct, because the World God confirmed the statement.

    "In the name of us Great Spirits, we will bless the King of Brunhild and hispanions, and congratte the marriage of nine women here.¡±

    The Great Spirit of Light says so in a gentle voice. The voice of her calmed down the venue, which had been noisy earlier.

    No wonder. Usually, spirits rarely appear. There are only a handful of people who have heard or seen spirits. I think most people are surprised and can''t even speak, seeing the beings who they worship. Well, there is something superior to those spirits among the invited guests.

    If you look closely, it seems that the Great Spirits are also nervous. That''s right. The World God is right here, far above me, the Spirit Sing ¡­ I have a little sympathy.

    But please do something about the nervousness.

    "This me shall hope that you will share joy and sadness and support each other with love that will never change.¡±

    A slightly tense voice echoes from the Great Spirit of Fire. Do your best.

    "We give you a gift of marriage from us."

    After the Great Spirit of the Earth finished saying that, nine rings appeared in front of me with a sh of light apanying them. The rings give off a divine light because they seem to be made out of tinum gold.

    Unsurprisingly, these rings are actually "Sacred Treasures". They are also handmade by the World God. So, in technicality, the gifts from the Great Spirits are actually gifts to us by the World God.

    The rings are like receivers, making it easier to ept my [God''s Love] and raising the rank of my dependents. To put it bluntly, it''s a magic item that allows one to be the lowest level of the gods, at the Subordinate God level. It''s a ridiculously strong gift, but obviously, equipping it with someone who doesn¡¯t have my [God¡¯s Love] has no effect.

    When I picked up the rings and put them on the ring fingers of each brides¡¯ left hand, light shone from the nine rings, and it floated into the air and gathered on my left ring finger.

    When the light subsided, a ring simr to everyone else¡¯s appeared on my left ring finger. You can tell just by looking at it that this is a unique ring with various blessings of gods, spirits, and more people/gods.

    As I was fascinated by the ring, the youngest-looking spirit, the Dark Spirit, opened her mouth.

    "We have seen that the marriage has been done. I bless this marriage in the name of our Spirit King. "

    Spirit King is me, so it kind of feels strange to be blessed by myself¡­

    The small spirits that appeared from nowhere happily dance in the sky and catch the eyes of the invited guests. The colorful lights of red, blue, green, brown, yellow, and purple drew a beautiful trajectory in the sky.

    The great spirits be their elements again, and ascend into the sky while drawing a spiral that swirls with their figures. Like fireworks rising high in the sky, the particles of light spread brilliantly, creating a big rainbow in the sky.

    The invitees give a big cheer and apuse to the wonderful sight. They did it shy. I''ll thank themter.

    Anyways, the Great Spirits became our marriage officiants, and our marriage was officially established.

    I will now live with them as a life-longpanion.

    We became married couples on that great day.

    A bell rang from the direction of the clock tower in town. It''s not telling the time, rather, it¡¯s the sound of a bell that congrattes us. The sound of the bell is said to dispel evil beings and keep away misery.

    Petals fell over our heads in response to the sound of the bells. Is this done by Karen-nee?

    I gently raise Elze''s wedding veil as the petals dance in the wind.

    "Thank you for your continued support, Elze."

    "Leave it to me¡­ I''ll hit you if you forget about that."

    That''s scary¡­ Weugh and kiss to conclude our vows. It''s embarrassing to do a long kiss in public, so we did a light one to each other.

    Elze is always at the forefront. This will be the beginning of our life together. Of course, I''ll be next to her.

    I''m not afraid of any difficulties with her by my side. Elze gives me courage.

    Next, I stand in front of Linze and quietly raise her wedding veil.

    "Thank you Linze for everything up until now."

    "Nn, yes¡­ with all my strength, I will support Touya-san."

    Linze smiles with tears of happinessing out of her eyes. I kissed her as I wiped away the tears. She kissed me back in the same way.

    Linze who supports me with all she has while in the shadow of Elze. I want to be a husband who can respond to that unwavering feeling. She is kind-hearted and willing to work hard for others, and I think she can be a good mom. ¡­¡­ Wait, what did I just think?

    Then I raised the Yae wedding veil. She smiles and opens her mouth.

    "Let me keep being by your side until the end of our lives, husband!"

    "Let us, Yae."

    That probably won¡¯t need to happen though.

    Yae and the rest of the girls are on par with Subordinate Gods due to the effects of the ring gifted by the World God and my [God¡¯s Love], so I think we will live for as long as time and long as none of us prematurely dies.

    Her words are a little exaggerated, but they may be an expression of Yae''s feelings. I feel the same way. I¡¯ve decided to live my life with them since a long time ago.

    Yae and I kiss each other and I move in front of Su, who¡¯s next in line.

    "Touya is always near danger. I¡¯m going to be with you forever!"

    "Hahaha. That¡¯s reliable to hear."

    Because of the height difference, I bend down a little and kiss Su''s lips. She grabbed my neck and drew me to her. She¡¯s a bit forceful, just like usual. I identally let out augh.

    Su''s innocent personality suits her a lot. With it, she can make others see hope in any pessimistic situation. Not only does Leen have the characteristic of being curious, but also Su;

    I then raise Yumina''s wedding veil. Surprisingly, tears were floating in Yumina''s eyes. As I look into them, she smiles at me.

    "I''m happy ¡­ to be the bride of the person I love, now ¡­ I''m really fortunate!"

    "Yeah. I feel the same."

    She may have been the one who had the most hopes for marriage. Depending on the position of their own country, there was a possibility of undesired marriage or son-inw as a royal family member. I don''t think that King Belfast would allow such a marriage, but such a thought must have been raised by the aristocrats.

    But she paved the way for herself. I respect that strength of hers.

    I kiss Yumina, and this time appears in front of Leen.

    "I cannot believe that this thing is actually happening in my life. That¡¯s what longevity can do, huh?"

    "There is still a long way to go. The life of us as husband and wife."

    I smile and kiss Leen on her lips. For a long time, she had nopanion nor any family. Perhaps the reason why Pa was created was that she wanted someone who would stay with her for a long time.

    We are here for her now. I won''t make her feel lonely.

    Then, I moved to the front of Lu, raised her wedding veil, and kissed her lips just like I did with everyone else. She kisses me back as well.

    "From now on, please trust me with your daily meals, okay?"

    "I hope I don¡¯t get fat ¡­"

    Lu shyly smiles at me. The food she prepares is really tasty, but I''m worried about eating too much and getting fat. Isn''t there a deity for body fat? But I don''t think there¡¯s a Fat God.

    It''s said to be happy and fat, but you shouldn''t be fat just because you''re happy. As a result, I overeat because rie-san¡¯s food is delicious. Let''s exercise properly after eating ¡­

    I stand in front of Sakura with such a determination in my heart.

    "King-sama, I''m hungry."

    "¡­ Please be patient for a little bit more time."

    Even in this situation, Sakura is still going at her own pace. That''s what she likes to do. Sakura isn''t very talkative, but for some reason she makes everyone around her feel calm when she does talk. Like how she sings, her own pace at conversing with others gives me a peace of mind.

    I raised her veil and we kissed each other''s lips. Even though she didn''t express much emotion, Sakura showed a little shyness at that time.

    I came before thest bride, Hilda. She always has a dignified atmosphere, but today her cuteness stands out more.

    "Touya-san, please take care of me forever."

    "Likewise."

    The words are a little stiff, but that''s what conveys their sincere feelings. Let''s not disappoint her.

    When I raised the veil and kissed her, Hilda put her lips to my lips in the same way, though she was a little nervous.

    The bell rings again.

    I used [Speaker] and thanked the invited guests in front of me.

    "Thank you for joining us today even though you may have been busy. Although I am still a young person, I would like to work together to build a prosperous country and a happy family. Though we may continue to inconvenience you, we ask for your continued guidance and encouragement.¡±

    A thunderous apuse falls on us with the petals. We all bow deeply and thank all the invited guests.

    Perhaps because of the order of Kougyoku, white doves fluttered into the sky all at once. As the bells kept ringing, the doves kept flying.

    "Well, there is a custom called the ¡°Bouquet Toss¡± in Touya-kun¡¯s and our hometown. The bride throws their bouquet and it is said that if you catch it and give it to the person you are interested in, love wille to fruition and you will be happy. However, the participants are only single men. If you have someone you think of dearly and want to get married, join us now! Capture happiness!¡±

    I hear the voice of Karen-nee through [Speaker].

    "Uoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!¡±

    Deep-pitched voices echoed, and men flocked in front of the altar.

    Wait a second¡­¡­ It''s quite different from the Bouquet Toss I know.

    Everyone on the altar seems to be a little confused. When I tried to return to the altar, Moroha-nee grabbed my shoulder and stopped me.

    "If it was a Bouquet Toss from your world, it¡¯d be hard for women to take part in it, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Mu. Certainly, I read online that there are many opinions about how people don¡¯t want to participate in the Bouquet Toss recently. There seems to be various reasons such as how women think ¡°I don¡¯t want to appear desperate to get a partner in public¡± , or ¡°I don¡¯t want others to know that I¡¯m single¡±.

    Well, if it''s a man, he won¡¯t be that embarrassed ¡­ No, it was said that the male version of a Bouquet Toss is throwing broli instead of a bouquet. Since there are many bunches in the broli, the prosperity of descendants and happiness is said to be fulfilled.

    Bouquets are more beautiful than broli, so I think it''s okay to throw them.

    Single men are gathering in front of the altar. From young people to elderly people ¡­ Hey, even Doran-san will participate!??

    Mika-san''s father and owner of the inn Silver Moon in Reflet. It''s true that he is a widower and single, but ¡­

    Standing awkwardly next to him is Lantz-san, who is in love with Doran-san¡¯s daughter Mika-san. Wait¡­? Are the Knights also participating?

    "There isn¡¯t a shortage of guards, because Nyantarou is on the lookout."

    Moroha-neeughs and answers, but he¡¯s a cat, isn¡¯t he? Well, Nyantarou is not a normal cat ¡­

    If you look closely, there are many of my acquaintances amongst the participants.

    Will, an apprentice knight of the Belfast Knights, was one of the participants. He was a boy who was with Reba and Logan while they were traversing the desert. I wonder if he¡¯ll take the bouquet and give it to Wendy.

    In addition, Garn-san, the captain of Mismede¡¯s escort knights, an adventurer from Eashen, and Hasugetsu-san, a stickman. To the new adventurers Ropp and us ¡­ Wow, the boy king of Palouf? There is also Prince Pumpkin Pants Robert. Wait, Ende, you too!??

    In addition to that, knights from various other countries and single aristocrats make their way over to the altar. There are nine bouquets, so I think there are quite a few chances, but aren¡¯t there too many!??

    "I tell you in advance, this has nothing to do with your status. The winner is the one who gets it. Therefore, it is a foul to take away a bouquet from the opponent who once got it. Whoever robs others of happiness will be unhappy, right?¡±

    Karen-nee stabs a nail in. The rules spread from the front of the altar, as if the men were trying to tell their surroundings. While paying attention to the men around him, every man¡¯s eyes catch the brides on the altar. The other invitees were amused to see that. The bouquet toss that shares happiness has be a murderous thing in this world.

    "Then, everyone in the back! At my signal, throw your bouquet as far as it can go."

    Following the instructions of Hanakoi, all the brides turn to the back. The next moment, dora! A loud noise rang. What is this drum roll? When I turned around, Sosuke-san was ying the drums with all his might. What are you doing, the music god.

    "Well, let''s go! Throw it!¡±

    Nine bouquets fly into the sky. Some bouquets flew high, some were low, and one flew in the wrong direction. That''s the one that Su threw.

    "I caught it!"

    Taking advantage of the beastman''s natural ability to jump, Garn-san jumps. He aims at the one bouquet which flew low, reaches out to that one and is just about to grab the falling bouquet in his hand ©¤©¤©¤©¤ but then Ende, who jumped farther, came from the side and caught it. It was¡­ just, wow.

    "Oh!"

    Ende, who got the bouquet,nds lightly. He has feelings for Mel, so he¡¯ll give it to her ¡­

    "Hooray!"

    "Ku, let''s go!"

    "Oh!"

    "Ah ¡­"

    While I was being amazed by Ende¡¯s feat, I heard some voices of pain and sadness fly, but then was covered by a voice of happiness.

    It seems that one of my acquaintances caught one. Ah, did you get one, boy king? I am just wondering how you got it while being at that height¡­

    "He picked up one that fell from the hands of some men."

    "Ah, I see."

    Kohaku, who stands next to me, told me that using telepathy. Ah, Rachel-san is happy that he gave the bouquet to her.

    Oh, did you get one, too, Lantz-san? ¡­¡­ He¡¯s talking with Mika-san with his eyes. Both of them have red faces, and it seems that they don''t even notice that Doran-san in the back is ring at them. Are they in their own world? By the way, Doran-san also got a bouquet.

    And Will also caught a bouquet. Not surprisingly, Wendy has a happy expression among the guests behind Will. The Pumpkin Pants Prince didn¡¯t get it?

    ¡­¡­ Is there something special about the bouquets?

    "Let¡¯s just say that the person who catches it will not be in a rtionship where there is a love affair."

    "Nya, haha. Karen-neechan, you really did it. I think this bouquet toss will be popr.¡±

    Karen-nee and Katrina-nee call out as if they read my mind. Eh? No way ¡­

    When I turned my gaze toward Karen-nee, she returned a light wink. I guess she did something after all. Did you use some power?

    It isn¡¯t really that big of a deal, so let¡¯s not think about it ¡­ Yeah, that''s good.

 Chapter 450: After the Wedding and the First Night of the Newlyweds.

    <h4>Chapter 450: After the Wedding and the First Night of the Newlyweds.</h4>

    After the Bouquet Toss, we paraded the town with all girls on arge transport-type golem built in the [Workshop]. Honestly, I don''t think we needed such a big vehicle because it''s a small town.

    Traveling through the town in a multi-legged golem with many legs on the body felt like riding in a double-decker bus. It is the result of a coboration between Professor Elk the engineer and Professor Babylon. They made something shy again. By the way, it is Rosetta who is driving it.

    The Golem Bus slowly goes around the town andes back to the castle.

    Originally, this was intended to be automatic and was created in the [Hangar], but after discovering Ether fuel, the two professors worked on it to make it more efficient. Because there is no ceiling, you can see us even from the crowd. It''s like a parade. No, it must be a parade.

    We also wave back to those who wave at us from the streets. About half are people who we know. Those who we¡¯ve never seen are probably tourists and travelers.

    There are adventurers in the mix.

    "Hmm?"

    I found a person who behaved strangely. From behind a man who was congratting us, he sneaks his hand over into the man¡¯s shoulder bag. A pickpocket?

    Just as I was about to use [Paralyze] through my smartphone, the pickpocket suddenly fell down on the spot.

    If you look closely, you can see Nyantarou holding a rapier behind the man. By the way, the rapier was enchanted with [Paralyze] and was specifically asked by Nyantarou, so the pickpocketing man should be unharmed.

    Nyantarou gave me a big thumbs up. He¡¯s dexterous ¡­

    The more people gather in a spot, the more crime there is. However, our cat squad (four known cats and many more) led by Nyantarou is constantly watching for suspicious people, so we shall not let the criminals escape. In a sense, they can be said to be the best undercover squad.

    I wave my hand to Nyantarou and thank him. Maybe I¡¯ll send him some liquorter?

    The Golem Bus that went around the town is slowly approaching the castle. By the way, this Golem Bus has tires on the side of the legs, and it can proceed without shaking while in the wheel mode. During the parade up to that point, it was in wheel mode. Upon further thought, this shouldn¡¯t have been made multi-legged from the beginning and should have just had the wheels on it normally! I thought that, but there are many bad roads and mountain roads when you leave the town. In that case, multi-legged would be more convenient.

    Upon returning to the castle, we immediately ran to the changing rooms. Next is the reception. The courtyard where the wedding ceremony was held, thergest hall in the castle, and the yroom are connected by a door with [Gate] enchanted on it so that the invitees can enjoy themselves. The wedding reception is more like a second party, and it doesn''t have to be as stiff as at the ceremony.

    When I parted from everyone and entered the changing room, Liam-san, who was waiting, immediately brought another pair of clothes to wear to the reception. I take off the white tie and put my hands through the sleeves of the shirt.

    A casual gray vest above a white shirt and a navy blue tie. And at the bottom are some dark grey pants. The clothes are pretty casual, unlike at the ceremony.

    Unlike at Earth, there is no Unity Candle Ceremony or the cutting of the Wedding Cake at the reception, and the main thing is to entertain invited guests so that they can drink, eat, and just have fun. It was easier to do than the previous ceremony.

    I asked Liam-san if I needed to fix my tie and left the room quickly. While we were out doing the parade, all the guests should have already started to enjoy their meals and having fun.

    I don''t have to hurry, but I can''t just rx. My wives will take time to redress, so I have to get there first in their stead.

    I take Kohaku and move to the front of the door leading to the hall by casting [Teleport].

    The knights who were guarding in front of the door were surprised at us who suddenly appeared, but as soon as they knew it was me, they opened the door. As I passed through the door apologizing to the knights for surprising them, all the invitees in the hall¡¯s attentions were all drawn to me.

    "Oh! One of today''s protagonists is here!"

    Along with the voice of the Beast King, the guests sent a thunderous apuse to me.

    There were many tables lined up in the hall, and various dishes and sweets were lined up on top of the white tablecloths covering the tables. The invited guests use a te to take and eat what they like. So to speak, it took the form of a buffet.

    At first, I thought that I should set up a proper seating order, so I made a list, but considering the senior vassals of each country, aristocracy, their political positions and mutual rtions, I couldn¡¯t decide who sits where. Judging by that, it became this form. A seating order doesn''t matter if there¡¯s a huge round table.

    With this form, you don''t have to worry about the seating order, and even strangers can talk to each other. On the contrary, you are able to stay away from the people you are not close to.

    "Congrattions today, Touya-san. I hope you will have a happy marriage."

    "Thank you, Ieyasu-san. Please enjoy yourself to the fullest."

    Ieyasu-san, who had a slightly reddish face after drinking wine from Refereese, greeted me.

    From Eashen, not only did Yae''s family and rtivese, but also Ieyasu-san and some other Tokugawa family vassals. Eashen''s Emperor Shirahime-san has also been invited.

    When I left Ieyasu-san to do whatever he wanted, the next person to call out was Lefang-san, the King of Egret, who was dressed in a costume like the Native Americans. The tattoos on his trained brown skin are the same as usual, but the feather decoration on his head is more colorful than usual.

    "Hell, King of Brunhild. Atst you also have wives ¡­ Never do anything that upsets your wives."

    "¡­ I will keep that in mind, Your Majesty the King of Egret."

    I would like to thank Lefang-san, who governs over Egret, the kingdom near the South Sea.

    This king also has seven wives. Let''s listen to the advice of our predecessors. Egret seems to have started squid fishing after the usual squid turmoil. I heard that the taste has a good reputation and is likely to be a specialty of Egret.

    It seems that the dried squid from Egret will be on the market soon.

    "Your Majesty the King, congrattions on your marriage."

    "Congrattions."

    "Thank you. It''s your turn next."

    Next, came the greetings from Crown Prince Rufeus of the Triharan Holy Empire and Princess Berrietta of the Strain Kingdom.

    The two who became fianc¨¦s after the race will soon have a wedding ceremony.

    "Pleasee to our wedding. We¡¯re nning to have a parade with thetest Ether vehicle!¡±

    "Recently, there are many disputes over Bell and its maintenance, and I''m a little troubled ¡­"

    "Oh, you can''t be stingy on the parts I''ve installed, right?"

    "I am not being stingy, but from a safety standpoint ¡­!"

    "Okay."

    I don''t want them to start fighting here, so I calm them down. They fight a lot, but isn¡¯t that a sign of a healthy rtionship? Well, I probably won¡¯t do it, though¡­¡­

    As I was getting my mind tired while thinking about such things, an invited guest in the hall said, "Oh!¡±

    The big doors in the hall opened, and my wives, who had changed into other clothes from their wedding dresses, came into the venue.

    Everyone is wearing white dresses withce fabric simr to their wedding dresses, but the overall design is simplified. Their fluffy skirts extend below their knees, and thece from the chest areas to the top of their necks and from their shoulders to their elbows are vividly shown.

    Those dresses are dresses that are created in a way that they make the wearer look cute rather than beautiful.

    "Go on! Go to your wives!"

    The one whoughed as he was hitting my back was the old man Baba-san, one of the former members of the Elite Four. Yamagata-san and Naito-san, both old men, areughing by my sides. By the way, Kousaka-san is greeting ambassadors from other countries and goes around.

    As I approached everyone with a slightly uncertain gait, Su jumped in first.

    "Hey, you¡¯re already a wife, so you should not be doing something such a thing to the opposite gender."

    "What are you talking about? Because I¡¯m your wife, I get to hug you like this without being reserved. I won¡¯t hesitate anymore, Touya-san. We''re a couple."

    Yeah, is that so? I''m not reluctant, it''s just embarrassing.

    Perhaps inspired by Su, Yumina also hugged onto my arm. With Su hugging onto my right arm, and Yumina on the left arm, you could say I have two beautiful flowers in both hands, but I feel a mysterious pressure from the smiles of the other seven girls.

    Suddenly, when I looked up, I saw the King of Egret, who I talked with earlier, looking at me with sympathy. Stop it.

    With everyone together, we greet the invited guests again and go around to the aristocrats who are ying games in the gameroom, thank the kings of each country who are having a chat while there is a cool breeze in the courtyard, and the queens who are enjoying the cuisines from various countries in the hall. Thank you for the instruction about marriage life. I showed my face and went around.

    Eventually the night came. Grandma Tokie is supposed to send the gift from the catalogues and some dishes as souvenirs by transfer magic. In addition, guests who stayed were supposed to stay in the guest rooms of the castle.

    The rest is left to Kousaka-san and Lapis-san, the maid chief. My wives and I give the final concluding words and leave the venue.

    "Faaa ¡­¡­¡­ I am exhausted ¡­"

    I loosened my tie andyed my body on the sofa in the living room. Everyone else returned to their own room, and perhaps because I was finally released from the tension that followed the wedding, my whole body was tired.

    "Good job on your hard work."

    "Oh, yeah ¡­"

    Liam-san the butler brought me some cold water, and I drank it all at once. I didn''t have much to drink today. If I need to be near the toilet at all times¡­ That would be bad. Just drinking water feels really delicious.

    Liam-san pours water from the jug into the ss again.

    "It was a wonderful and amazing wedding. I think all of the invited guests were satisfied."

    "I hope they were."

    Whileughing at Liam-san''s slightly over-the-top words, I drink water again.

    "Now, all that''s left is the session."

    "Buffo!?"

    Geho, Geho! Water enters my trachea and makes ite out. I need to be more careful! Not so fast!??

    Liam-san continues to talk to me who is surprised.

    "It is one of the responsibilities of the Royal Family to leave behind a bloodline. After no signs of the Queen being pregnant, I started worrying that the Belfast King-sama was impotent, so I was afraid until Yumina-sama was born. In the case of His Majesty, there are nine people. Simply thinking, there is nine times the chance of having a child¡­¡­ "

    "Stop it because it''s hit or raw."

    No, well, since we''ve gotten married, I think we will need to do many things, including "that"¡­

    I had to wait until eighteen until I was of a marriageable age on Earth, but here the youngest, Su, is twelve. It is said that even in a different country, people are recognized as adults from around fifteen, so I think it is better to wait for a few more years for such an act with Su.

    Toshiie Maeda, a Sengoku warrior, was 21 and had a sword in the Seish*tsu room, but at that time her age was twelve. Strangely, she is the same age as Su. In addition, Matsu has a child the following year.

    That doesn''t mean I have to imitate it.

    This is a weird story, but there have already been discussions amongst the wives (I haven''t participated), in what order of "that kind of thing" is going to happen

    It was simply "the order in which they got engaged to me." In other words, Yumina, Linze, Elze, Yae, Lou, Su, Hilda, Leen, and Sakura.

    That''s why I have to go to Yuminater ¡­

    A strange tension runs through my body, which is different from that time at the wedding ceremony. Yeah. I really need to go, since it has already been decided.

    However, even after Liam-san left the room, I was only drinking water for a while. The sound of the clock echoes loudly.

    It can''t be helped, and I can''t stay here forever. Alright, let''s go!

    I heard the sound of someone knocking on the door just when I was about to stand up, with my heart pounding and beating fast.

    "Huh, ye !?"

    "Excuse me."

    Cesca opened the door and entered the room.

    There are several small bottles made of ss on the silver tray held in one of her hands. What are they? I don''t think those are filled with sake?

    "Professor Babylon''s "Wedding Gift"."

    "What''s this?"

    I lift a vial of colorful liquid that shines like a ruby ??or sapphire from the tray into the air. It''s like a diluted shaved ice syrup. The contents of the vial look beautiful, but it looks bad for you.

    "The red one is the energy enhancer, the blue one is the libido recovery agent, and the green one is the nourishing tonic."

    "Take them back!"

    That''s too straightforward for a wedding gift!

    "These are special products that Flora created. There are no side effects."

    "I don''t need them. I''ll do something on my own."

    I don''t think I''ll run out of physical strength because of [Refresh]. No, rather, I shouldn''t even be thinking until doing "it" until I''m exhausted!

    Cesca took my hand and put her thumb on my wrist.

    "Hmm. Normal pulse rate, blood pressure and mo, and breathing is also a bit slow. You are nervous, Master."

    "Of course I am!"

    It would be strange not to be nervous. I''m more nervous than when I fought the evil god.

    "You should first learn how to make a woman happy. It''s best to try it with me before going at it with your wife. Then, let''s go. Asa."

    "Hey!"

    Cesca pushes me down to the sofa and begins to unbutton my shirt. This girl is as strong as ever!

    "It won''t hurt. If you count the stains on the ceiling, it will end quickly."

    "Te, [Teleport]!"

    "Mugu¡­"

    I teleport from the sofa and escape. Oh yeah, you stay there! Let''s go to Yumina quickly!

    I opened the door and started walking in the hallway, fixing the buttons Cesca had removed.

    "How was it?"

    "It didn''t go as nned, Professor. It''s hard to have apletely sloppy master."

    Cesca was sitting on the sofa and having a conversation with Professor Babylon on her smartphone. She hears aughing voice from the smartphone.

    "Okay. But he''s far better than the crap that only had stubborn self-confidence and saw women as objects to release his libido on. And if Touya doesn''t get used to these things, he won''t be able to reach out to us. "

    "I may have a chance, but what about the Professor being almost impossible?"

    The Babylon Sisters, gynoids, can''t grow any further. The Professor''s body will remain that way.

    "Hmm, I borrowed the power of the God of Alcohol. I''m sure she will help you, too. "

    "It''s a punishment."

    The God of Alcohol is older than the Professor. Touya, who had drunk some alcohol before, rarely gets drunk with ordinary sake. The former master-servant didn''t know that, and celebrated the future of a sloppy newlywed boy in their own way.

    "[Prison]"

    "Who ¡­ what?"

    While in the room with Yumina, I activate [Prison] around her room. With this, no one can peep from the outside and they cannot barge in.

    No, I still can''t be relieved. That Professor may have a bug or a surveince camera in the room.

    I used [Search] and looked for them, but nothing was found. Hmmm. I think that I thought too much ¡­ But wouldn''t that Professor Babylon do such a thing? I wonder if thinking that was bad. But based on her usual behavior ¡­

    As I sighed with relief, Yumina, who was in pretty white pajamas, began to move from the bed.

    "Touya-sama? Isn''t it too much to leave your wife by herself?"

    "Oh no, I didn''t mean to do that."

    Dangerous. I''m in a nervous mood. I was impatient but desperately felt embarrassed, and managed to get rid of that mood. Huh.

    Relieved, Yumina sat upright on the bed, attached her three fingers and bowed deeply. Eh, where did you learn it! ?? From Yae! ??

    "I''m an unworthy person, but I look forward to being with you for the rest of my life."

    "Oh no. I am the unworthy one."

    In response to Yumina''s sudden actions, I went up to the bed in the same way and bowed deeply while sitting with my lower body upright.

    If I raise my face, we will feel each other''s breaths on our faces. The tension that I had just disappeared before I knew it.

    In the future, I will live with these girls as mypanions and will be happy about it. There is no doubt about that feeling.

    I grasp Yumina''s hand and kiss her lips deeply, which was not possible at the wedding.

    Illuminated by the gentle moonlight, our shadows slowly ovepped.

    I just need to add that the next nine days, including that day, I felt very tired.

 Chapter 451 Travel preparation, and Becoming a Boy.

    <h4>Chapter 451 Travel preparation, and Bing a Boy.</h4>

    "Now, in both name and reality, you are finally married.¡±

    "Well, it seems that Su and you only slept together. She isn¡¯t old enough yet. I guess you don¡¯t need to rush it because you will be together forever.¡±

    "Oh? Are you taking your wives to your original world for your honeymoon? Are you ready?"

    "Touya-oniisan! Alcohol! I¡¯d like alcohol as a souvenir! I mean, I reject anything other than alcohol!"

    Karen-onee, Moroha-nee, Katrina-nee, and in addition, Suika-san¡­ I really admire her ability to be selfish even at this time. Can someone tell me about when she wasn''t selfish?

    I think it''s a bad taste for my family to make fun of the newlyweds ¡­ Karen-nee and Moroha-nee are sister-inws for everyone, and everyone hates me when I say that. I don''t feel like I''m liked. The girls are bing members of my older sisters sides ¡­

    "As expected, I can''t take everyone to Earth at once with [Dimension Transfer]. The World God will help me."

    At the table in the garden where we had held the wedding ceremony the other day, I bluntly answered the goddesses who were having a tea party¡­

    I should be dead on Earth. Those who die there usually do note back to life. Such an existence that deviates from the theory of the world (on Earth), is kicked out of that world.

    Therefore, I will visit Earth not as the human "Mochizuki Touya" but as the god "Mochizuki Touya" who is still learning about being a god. I will also be the dependent of the World God.

    However, I am worried that the mana in the air which is the source of magical power will be extremely thin over there. In other words, you can''t use magic freely like this over on Earth.

    I think I can do something because I can use Divinity, but not everyone else can use it. If it''s a [God¡¯s Love characteristic] like Yumina''s [Foresight] that doesn''t use magical power, it can be used.

    However, her Mystic Eyes of Intuition will be useless, since they use Null magic to work.

    "I don''t think you need to worry too much. Touya-kun¡¯s smartphone is a Sacred Treasure which will still work after going to your world. You will be able to activate magic to some extent if you use divinity with it. Oh, but make sure you don¡¯t use it too much, alright? It''s a power that is almost nonexistent over there. If you are found suspicious from the rest of the society, it''s no longer considered a honeymoon."

    I can¡¯t be suspicious. However, can I use some magic if I pass it through my smartphone? It''s helpful to be able to use [Search] when someone gets lost. Is it possible to buy souvenirs to take back here and store them using [Storage]?

    "The World God iste. I asked him toe around noon while on the phone."

    "It can''t be helped. The World God is probably up in the Divine Realm, deciding whoes down after these other gods that came to your wedding. I''m sure he¡¯s busy dealing with that. "

    There were ten gods who have humanized and came to the mortal realm under the name of "going to the wedding¡± when it was time for my wedding¡­

    The gods that came down were the Dance God, Strength God, Craft God, sses God, Theater God, Mermaid God, Wandering God, Flower God, Jewel God, and the Space-time God, A.K.A, Grandma Tokie.

    Ten days have passed since then, and those humanized gods have had many different experiences. They have also told others of their experiences. In response to that, a lot of gods are curious, and it seems that the number of gods who want toe here as a vacation as a vacation destination as soon as possible, is increasing.

    "Now that I think of it, isn¡¯t it unfair that I am here at my own will? Well, I don''t think so because I can go down to the ground and live as I like."

    "I don''t really understand how ¡°interesting¡± it is to live as a human being ¡­"

    "Nyaha. What we¡¯re doing is kind of like the thing called ¡°Roll Prey" from where Touya came. Isn''t it fun to do ¡°Roll Prey"?"

    Roll Prey? Are you talking about role-ying games and such? Sure, it might be fun to forget about yourself and y a different role in life¡­ I guess gods also get tired of doing the same things.

    "It''s said that the Craft God and Mermaid God have already begun to make their own works, and it seems that the Theater God and Dance God have joined some theaterpany. I think their names will be heard in this country soon. Hahahahah."

    Katrina-nee says such a thing whileughing, but even though they may be humanized, a god is a god. It would be strange if their careers were not famous. They will definitely be global sensations.

    "What I don''t know is what the God of sses is doing.¡±

    "I think he¡¯s doing some activity that doesn¡¯t really stand out much. The need for eyesses is still low in this world. And, there is nothing like ¡°You will look cool if you wear this type of sses¡± or so, right? "

    Yup. The God of sses is a strange guy, by my understanding of him. Please do not cause any problems. I''d like you to be quiet and open an optician''s shop and work hard in your business. I hope you do that.

    "I don''t really want there to be any problems when I''m away ¡­"

    Hmm? This feeling is ¡­

    "It''s okay. Don''t worry, I''ll keep an eye on them while you''re traveling."

    When I turned my eyes to the person who felt the sign, the World God had suddenly appeared. Perhaps because I am one of his dependents, I can detect the World God¡¯s appearance.

    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. I just had to sort out some problems in the n for letting godse where for vacation.¡±

    "It was that, after all?"

    I won¡¯t ask him what the problems were¡­ My head will hurt if I do¡­

    "Well, Touya-kun, would you listen to me for a little bit? I''d like to talk about some points to note when traveling to another world."

    "Oh, yes."

    Important points? Is it dangerous travelling to another world? It seems that Ende and the others have crossed through various worlds, but it''s like going to a different ¡­ because the destination is Earth, isn''t it?

    I took my smartphone out of my pocket and started writing emails to call everyone here.

    "Now, starting tomorrow, you will be going to the world in which Touya-kun came from."

    The World God overlooked everyone who gathered around and started talking. We take out a big nket in the garden and sit there, listening to the words of the World God.

    Besides us, my ¡°sisters¡± from the Divine Realm are quietly sitting there as he exins.

    "First of all, using your rings, you canmunicate with others. You can understand and speak thenguage of every country from Earth. I will prepare the money for you, so don''t worry."

    Oh. Does that mean we can talk to foreigners? That''s convenient. As expected of a Sacred Treasure. I looked at the wedding ring shining on my left ring finger. As long as we are in Japan, it doesn''t really matter to me.

    And thank you for having prepared money. At worst, I was thinking about bringing in gold or silver and cashing it in at a bank.

    "The next thing I¡¯m going to be talking about is thedies¡¯ ¡®smartphones¡¯. I''ll make them avable there too. If they¡¯re left like this, making calls would be hard to do since there is so few mana in the air."

    The Professor¡¯s special mass-produced smartphones make calls using the mana particles in the air, not radio waves. I''m not sure, but if the air is "connected" to the other person, it seems that you can have a conversation.

    Even if it''s indoors, the air should be connected from somewhere. Does that mean that it wouldn''t be possible to connect to apletely enclosed space that does not allow air to enter? It is said that water also has mana, so can the smartphones be connected even in the sea? Well I do not know.

    However, if they can be used over there, wouldn¡¯t it be an ordinary smartphone?

    "Thin magic means that you can hardly use magic. Be careful. You may be able to use small spells such as ones that make ice magic or fire magic, but they won¡¯tst long."

    If the atmosphere does not contain mana, magic will not be activated. Is it like trying to light a fire in the absence of oxygen? Hmmm? But ¡­

    "Even if there are no magic elements in the atmosphere, can you use the magic power in your body to apply magic to yourself, like my Nee-san¡¯s [Boost]?

    Linze asked the World God exactly what I wanted to ask. Elze also seems to be a little interested, since her name came up in the question.

    "You can do that, but you shouldn''t do it too much. Won¡¯t you soon run out of magic and fall down? You don''t want to spend your honeymoon bedridden, right?"

    "I see ¡­ Because there are so few magical elements that can be converted into magical power, the lost magical power cannot be replenished so easily."

    Leen nodded a little as if she was convinced. If you run out of magic, your consciousness will be cloudy and you may lose your consciousness ¡­

    There is a magic called [Transfer] that transfers magical power, but is it dangerous to do that because the magical power does not recover quickly over there?

    "Then, isn''t it possible to store magical power here and bring it with us? Like the magical power tank in the Babylon Structures."

    "It''s impossible. As soon as you arrive at the world over there, the magical power you''ve umted will disappear. That creature who¡¯s moving with magical power ¡­ See, the bear there will soon stop moving when you go to that world."

    Pa behind Leen begins to rattle. It''s okay, because you''re not alone since it means that even if the summoned beasts were to try toe with us, they couldn''t keep their existences. My magical power would be exhausted. It would hardly recover.

    We won¡¯t even be able to use any magic artifacts. Aren¡¯t even the Frame Gears just statues that don''t move over on Earth?

    "Well, then how will we charge our smartphones that are regrly charged with magical power?"

    "¡­ You can charge them with electricity normally."

    "¡­ That¡¯s reasonable."

    Yes, there is normal electricity on Earth. What am I asking such a simple question? I am ashamed.

    "Those facts about magic have nothing to do with me."

    "Yeah."

    "That''s right."

    A group that cannot use the magic of Yae, Hilda, and Lu answers verbally. Iughed a little because it looked like they were a little lonely.

    "It''s natural that one can''t use magic over there, so you don''t have to worry so much."

    "But if something dangerous happens, will you have a problem if you can''t use magic?"

    "We¡¯re not going to a conflict zone, so it''s not that dangerous. The country we will go to is rtively peaceful."

    In Japan, I don''t think it''s a problem if you can''t use magic. Or rather, that''s normal. On the contrary, it is more dangerous to use magic.

    "And this is the biggest problem. It''s about you, Touya-kun."

    "About me?"

    Suddenly the story is twisted and it ends up with Kyoton.

    "As I said before, Touya-kun is supposed to be dead over there. So, if you go as you look right now, you can see that there are various problems, right?"

    "Yes, that''s right."

    I would be surprised if a dead human was wandering around. But if I change my appearance with [Mirage], that''s ¡­ oh.

    "Maybe camouge magic can''t be used over there?"

    "There''s nothing you can''t use. However, as I said earlier, you can''t use magical power, so you would have to use divine power. I think it''s quite a burden on your body to keep up your disguise using your Divinity. It seems likely that you may rx and return to your original appearance."

    Umu, it certainly seems so ¡­ Unlike magical power, Divinity is difficult to control. It''s hard to adjust the output. Therefore, if I fail, my hair will grow and I will unleash a tremendous amount of magic. If I had control over my power in the first ce, I could fix the barriers of the world without relying on Grandma Tokie.

    The constant activation of Divinity will be quite difficult. Even though I¡¯ll be back home, I won¡¯t be able to rx and won¡¯t be able to afford to enjoy my travels with my wives¡­

    "I have a solution, though. I''m thinking of changing your appearance while you are traveling. This will not put a burden on you, and you will not slip up. When youe back here, your appearance will be normal, once more. It may be a little inconvenient, but it will somehow be manageable. "

    Oh, that would be appreciated. After all, it''s tiring to always be careful.

    "Mmm. If King-sama¡¯s appearance has changed for the entire vacation, the fun of traveling together will be reduced. That¡¯s a bit of a problem."

    "Um. Just like what Sakura-san said. It would make us feel as if we were traveling with another person that is not Touya-kun. Is there something you can do about that?"

    Sakura and Su disagree with the World God. Well, it''s true that we¡¯re on our honeymoon, and I want to make it a memorable trip for everyone.

    Besides, the main purpose, being inside of my parents¡¯ dreams and reporting about the marriage, while having another person¡¯s appearance ¡­ No, should I use my god powers to wear off the illusion so as to show my original appearance only at that part of the honeymoon? I''ll only have to do that for a few minutes.

    "It''s okay. I¡¯ve already been pondering over this. I''ll make sure you can recognize Touya-kun as Touya-kun.¡±

    As the World God ps his hands, smoke starts to drift around me.

    "Puwa !? What is this !?"

    I waved to get rid of the smoke. ¡­¡­ Wait? Something is wrong. Why are the sleeves of my coat dangling?

    It seems that the voice I made earlier was also high-pitched. Isn''t that strange? When the smoke cleared and I jumped into their sights, I saw everyone with a surprised expression as they opened their eyes. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ What are you looking at?

    "If he is in this form, you will feel like traveling with Touya-kun, right?¡±

    Why did the World Godugh while saying that? That''s strange. World God, were you so tall before?

    I mean ¡­ everyone''s height suddenly grew, huh ¡­ Well, no.

    "Sto, [storage]!"

    In a hurry, I open [Storage], and take out a mirror to see myself, and then lean against the shrubs in the courtyard. What was reflected there was me, who looked to be in the first grade of elementary school, much smaller than Su. Eh!?? Is this what the World God meant when he talked about changing my appearance!?? Is it like a fountain of youth!?

    "Who is this child! Is it really Touya-san!?"

    "Fufuwa ¡­! Mini Touya-san!"

    "Well, he¡¯s cute! He¡¯s cute!"

    "Yes! He became even more attractive when he got smaller!"

    Elze and Linze shout in sync from the left and right, and Yumina and Lu run up towards me. The tension is high!

    "Oh! I''m sure this is a vestige of my husband!"

    Yae ran up towards me. I think my fate¡¯s decided. But what are you saying?! This isn¡¯t a vestige of me, it is the real me!

    Yae grabbed my armpits and lifted me up lightly as if I was a kid. Wow! Wait a minute! My pants are slipping!

    My body is smaller, but my clothes aren''t. I tried to grab the pants that slipped down with my hands, but I couldn''t because I was lifted eight other times.

    A mischievous wind blows and my shirt flips over. ¡­¡­Cold.

    "And, Touya-sama. Do not be so depressed ¡­"

    "You don''t know how it feels when your lower body is exposed in front of the masses ¡­"

    Lu¡¯sforting words don''t reach me either. I want my original appearance back. Wouldn''t it be embarrassing if my body was still in elementary school while on the honeymoon?

    "No, I''m sorry ¡­ You look like the children in the castle ¡­"

    Yae loves children. I understand her feelings. But that¡¯s it ¡­

    "Don''t be afraid so much. It''s not intentional, sough and forgive is. We are doing this because you are our husband."

    Su stroked my head. This is the opposite of the usual, this ¡­ It makes me feel like I just did something bad and an elder is telling me it¡¯s alright. This feels embarrassing, or something.

    Katrina-nee and Suika-san, who were watching this disy from the side,ughed.

    "Hey, you shouldn¡¯t care about being small. I don''t think there¡¯s anything to be shy about when they see you because they are all rtives."

    "Nyahahaha. Touya-oniisan, you¡¯re so small and tiny."

    Don''t call me small and tiny! Are you talking about me as a person??? Or is it something else!??

    When I tried to retort to Suika, Sakura, who had gone to "Fashion King Zanac" in the castle town using [Teleport], came back.

    "I bought some clothes for the time being."

    Sakura puts paper bags on the table. You bought some ¡­ What is this amount!?

    Various children''s clothes popped out from arge number of paper bags. Wait a minute, why do you even buy a skirt!?? Girls¡¯ clothes are also mixed into the pile!

    "This outfit looks good on you!"

    "This one is also cute, isn''t it?"

    "If I¡¯d known this was the case, I would have prepared knight armor for children ¡­"

    Hilda murmured that sadly, unlike Lu and Yumina who happily picked up their favorite children''s clothes. If Hilda had a child, the child would really be ¡­

    Or rather, this doesn''t matter, so please just get this over with faster.

    I settled down into the appearance of some trousers and a hoodie after being made into a dress-up doll by my wives. ¡­¡­Well, will I look like a normal child over on Earth?

    "¡­ Does it look okay?"

    "Oh, oh! I''m sorry!"

    What, World God?

    "If you look like that, you will still be easily recognized as Touya-kun than if you had apletely different form. People can link you with when you were younger.¡±

    I don''t think anyone thinks that "a dead person has juste back to life in the form of a child".

    "Oh, I should have made you look old and middle-aged ¡­"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Isn''t it easier for children to act together?¡±

    I''m worried about being suspicious, but if I want to act with everyone, isn¡¯t this the way to go? If I was walking with everyone in middle-aged form, I might get a few questions from a police officer.

    I also came up with the idea that I should look older and look like an old man, but that would make everyone feel strange. Thebination of one old man and nine girls is more noticeable than thebination of one little boy and nine girls. Besides, I don''t want to see my old face so quickly.

    "That figure isn''t you having been rejuvenated, but it''s more like a fixed figure. So to speak, it is basically ''transforming''. You can use it freely if you be a senior god. By the way, there are some other choices besides this transformation. Do you have any appearance you want to have? "

    "Is that so? ¡­ Then why do you look like an old man?"

    "Doesn¡¯t that make me look more dignified?"

    That was a very weird reason. I don''t know how to respond.

    "That''s about it for the time being. I think it''s better for the youngdies to change their clothes before the departure of tomorrow. You will be noticeable if you go there with the clothes you are wearing right now."

    I guess we would stand out. They just need to wear a different outfit, and don¡¯t need to change their appearances, though.

    Yae is okay, because everyone else would think that she is a native because of her hair and eye color. The others just stand out. The hair of Sakura is also shy.

    Should we maybe buy wigs over there? There¡¯s also the option of hair dyeing.

    "For clothes, there were a lot of new works in ¡°Fashion King Zanac". They¡¯re based on the clothes from King-sama¡¯s world, so it should be okay to wear on the honeymoon there."

    "Then let''s all go buy some clothes now. We''ll have to have enough clothes to change clothes for a few days."

    Leen rides on Sakura''s proposal, and everyone else starts to nod in favor of it. No, I think we should buy the clothes on Earth. The World God has already prepared the money for us.

    "Look, c¡¯mon, Touya-san."

    "Huh, me too !?"

    Gui, Elze tugged my hand. To my surprise, the other hand was also pulled by the other eight.

    "Because only my husband can use [Storage] in that world, we need to have you put all of our clothes in there. We also need to bring some of our luggage."

    Do you have luggage? No, that''s fine. Instead, stop treating me like a captured alien.

    "See you tomorrow morning, but remember toe here again."

    "Oh, yes! But please, do something!"

    The World God is waving whileughing at us as he¡¯s leaving. I plead for help while looking back on that figure.

    There is this amount of turmoil even before the honeymoon. Is this honeymoon going to be okay ¡­?

 Chapter 452 Travel departure, and hometown.

    <h4>Chapter 452 Travel departure, and hometown.</h4>

    Naturally, everyone in the castle looks at my childish appearance. They wondered if I used [Mirage] or something to change my appearance. But why a child? That was probably what they thought. I didn¡¯t have a choice.

    After all, the reason for this was because I was basically deceived. I can''t say that I became a childpletely willingly.

    "I wish the World God transformed me after we left ¡­"

    I got smaller, so I changed into the children''s nightwear I bought at Zanac¡¯s while everyone was shopping. The appearance of myself in the mirror in the bedroom made me feel a bit ufortable.

    "However, we can¡¯t prepare you a change of clothes right before departure. I think that was taken into consideration."

    "Ayai!?"

    Yae picked me up again. I should be a bit heavier since I¡¯m at least in the elementary grade level, ¡­ But if it''s Yae, it doesn''t matter because she¡¯ll still be able to lift me.

    However, if I''m lifted up lightly, I feel sad as a man. No, I can''t help it because I''m a child.

    "But you¡¯re cute. This will be practice for when my child is born. (Note: Originally said ¡°son¡± not child. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s talking, so I can¡¯t say ¡°son¡± , because there will only be one of him, not nine.)

    "¡­ At Zanac-san¡¯s, you even dressed me up as a woman, you guys."

    "I wanted to see not only my son¡¯s but also my daughter''s version. I had no intention of embarrassing you."

    That''s why ¡­ I stare at Sakura who is staring right back. I feel like I''ve lost something important ¡­

    "By the way, what do we do with Leen¡¯s wings? You can''t hide them unless you use [Invisible], right? There''s no such thing as a fairy tribe in Touya-san¡¯s world, right?"

    Elze, who wasbing her hair on a huge bed, questioned Leen, who was unraveling her twin-tailed hair. Oh yeah, that''s right.

    "No problem. These wings reflect a specific pigment in response to the concentration of mana ¡­ Well, if there is no mana in the air, you can''t see them clearly, so if the world¡¯s mana is so thin that you can''t even use magic, maybe it will be okay. And when ites to it, I can just pull them towards my body and I can hide them under my clothes."

    Leen answers while bending the wings on her back towards her body. I thought about having the World God hiding them, but apparently that¡¯s not necessary.

    "Are Sakura-chan''s horns okay?"

    Linze asks the same type of question while looking at Sakura.

    "If I shorten them, they hide inside of my hair, and they only use magical power when stretching and shrinking, so it''s okay, I affirm."

    I see. Then is it okay if you keep shrinking them? The horns of Sakura¡¯s are "King¡¯s Horns". They seem to be a part of her, simr to nails on humans, but can be lengthened and shortened freely by using low amounts of magical power orrge amounts. Are they hardened substances like the horns of animals? It seems that the vampires can also have their fangs contracted and extended by will to an extent, but is it the same as that?

    Also, since Sakura is a demon, she has two little pointed ears, but I think that they are okay. Even if asked, she could just answer "It''s fashion", which is a usible excuse.

    "Nyhaa~~ But Touya-kun¡¯s world is amazing. Even at night, it shines like a star."

    Su muttered while watching the image of Earth projected from my smartphone into the air in the bedroom. The night view of Tokyo emerges in front of Su.

    It''s not that big of a city where we will go.

    "Various Ether vehicles are running everywhere. "

    "So the Ether vehicles advance on blue, go slow on yellow, and stoppletely on red."

    Lu and Yumina were reconfirming the rules there that they had been taught in advance. Rather than exining what they don''t understand while on Earth, we decided that it''s better to show them in advance and let them study to some extent because there are such tools avable.

    If I use the memory transfer magic [Recall], I can share some of my knowledge. Yae and the others watched an example of a TV and said, "Oh, a magical box!¡± I don¡¯t need to have them be people who are looking as if they came from the past. If they know about things in advance, it will be easier for them to ept them as such. There are simr artifacts in this world as well.

    Well, I''ve been showing the girls movies, so that they wouldn''t be surprised when seeing a TV.

    "But I''m a little worried that I am not allowed to wield a sword over there. Fighting without weapons ¡­"

    "Yes. I won¡¯t even be able to use one weapon. I have to deal with things only by using physical techniques. "

    Hilda frowned a little and muttered, and Yae nodded.

    There¡¯s nothing wrong with having no weapons. First of all, there won¡¯t really be a situation where you have to fight, and even then you wouldn¡¯t need any weapons to fight against iing attackers from Earth. Even if they have a knife, you girls will win.

    I don''t know if they are aware of it, but the nine of them are clearly really strong. Even if they don''t use magic, they canpete with really strong men. Even Su, who is probably the weakest, won against a few strong adventurers.

    The people from thebative group made up of Yae, Hilda, Elze and Lu are routinely trained by the wizard rearguard group whichprises Yumina, Linze, Leen and Sakura, as well as Moroha-nee and Takeru-ojisan. Su and Sakura are taught by Lapis and Tsubaki on how to do covert things.

    On top of that, there are also the God¡¯s Love effects from the gods around them . The men over on Earth wouldn''t be an opponent either, just like in this world. On the contrary, it seems that you should be worried that you will hurt the enemies too much.

    Well, I will just pray that there is no such trouble.

    "We need to wake up early tomorrow, so let¡¯s sleep early."

    Yumina pats the pillow. Until now, even though they said we could sleep together, I would only sleep on the sofa or on the edge of the bed, but since we are already married, everyone can sleep in the same futon¡­

    Um, that ¡­ to be honest, I''ve be a kid, so I have no choice but to sleep with them today ¡­ I have a little grudge against the World God.

    "Nyhaa~~ Touya-kun is sleeping besides me! I''ll hold you tightly!"

    "Ayai!?"

    Su hugged me tightly from behind and dove straight into the bed.

    "Muu. Sly, Su. Me too."

    This time, Sakura hugged me from the other side and I got caught up in a sandwich. I wonder, this should be a very happy situation, but since I am a child, I am being crushed, and the paines first before the happiness.

    "Mugugu ¡­"

    "Both of you are not thinking about Touya-sama. Touya-sama is suffering, right?"

    Lu calmly pulled them apart. I was saved¡­¡­ Su and Sakura had tight grips.

    Sakura usuallypetes with Su like this, though, in terms of age, Sakura is older than Lu and Yumina.

    "Are you okay, Touya-sama?"

    "Oh, I¡¯m okay. Thank you, Lu."

    "No, I also want to go to bed early today."

    "Eh?"

    This time, I am hugged by Lu and fall to the bed just like I had a few moments ago. Huh!?? It''s the same as with Su and Sakura!?

    "Hey, Lu-sama! That¡¯s sly!"

    This time Yumina hugged from the other side. Taking advantage of the confusion, Su and Sakura also jump in again. I am suffering ¡­!

    "Nununu. Should we participate in this?"

    "There¡¯s also the choice to watch silently."

    "What should we do, Nee-san?"

    "Well, that''s right. We''re already his wives, so we don''t need to hesitate ¡­!"

    "Yes, that''s it. I know we¡¯re all getting excited about the young Darling, but do you guys want to keep doing this every day until wee back from our trip? Let''s decide who gets to be with him when, fairly by ying this."

    With that said, Leen brought from the side table next to the bed a box of rectangr rectangr-prism-like blocks. She assembles them with a Tekipaki andpletes a tower.

    The tower has a total of 54 rectangr blocks, three in each of the vertical and horizontal directions.

    It is a very popr party game in Japan, where the person who pulls out one of the lower tiers except the top tier, stacks it on top, and the one who makes the tower lose its bnce is the loser.

    That is a prototype that I gave to Olba-san, the owner of the Strand Company.

    "I see, that''s how we decide¡­ isn''t it interesting?"

    "Does the person who makes it lose bnce drop out?"

    Elze and Linze nod a little. Everyone has experienced ying that game. I don''t think there is a big difference in the ability of the girls on how they y.

    "Nyhaa~~ OK! Let''s get started!"

    Su enthusiastically begins stretching her arms by spinning them in circles. Everyone else said, "It''s getting interesting ¡­!¡± I will not participate in the game. No, I think it''s better to go to bed quickly without staying upte ¡­

    After several minutester, Gashan! I feel like I heard the sound of building blocks copsing, but I was left alone in bed, so I fell asleep as it was, so I don''t know the result of the game and who won.

    That night, I had a dream of being caught in a shoal of squids.

    When I woke up in the middle of the night because of feeling too much suffocation, for some reason I was in a state where everyone was holding my limbs and I couldn''t move. As expected, it was painful as it was, so I escaped with [Teleport].

    I guess I found out the origin of where that dream came from ¡­

    I fell asleep for the second time, away from the bed where everyone slept, and used Kohaku, in her state of a tiger cub who had been sleepingfortably on the sofa, as a pillow.

    Thanks to that, I never had a nightmare of squid, but it seems that I had a dream of crushing Kohaku. Sorry.

    "Are you ready?"

    The World God calls out to us.

    The ce we are in is Babylon''s [Garden]. In addition to my two god sisters and Suika, Professor Babylon, Cesca, Ende and Mel also came to see us off.

    Ende wasughing the entire time when he saw me. You will have no souvenirs.

    Yumina and the others have already changed into the clothes of modern-day Earth. No matter how you look at it, they look like ordinary girls. Of course, they also look extremely cute.

    If it''s just judging by their appearances, all but Yae and I look like foreigners. Well, I wonder if a person wouldn''t call us out. There is no doubt that we will stand out anyway.

    Some Japanese children (Yae and I) are guiding the foreign children who areing to Japan for a vacation ¡­ I hope people will think that. Is it impossible?

    By the way, we don''t have any baggage other than our smartphones. If we use magic through our smartphones, we will get tired, but it seems that you can use [Storage], and all the necessary items are included in it. For example, everyone''s change of clothes or the money received from the World God.

    However, nothing that uses magical power will work even if put into [Storage] ¡­ For example, Frame Gear and Ether vehicles don''t work even if I put them in it to take over to Earth.

    I don''t think Brunhild can be transformed into de mode. I mean, if I was seen with such a thing, I would be caught.

    "Then, I will send everyone to the other world. Touya-kun¡¯s smartphone is a Sacred Treasure, so you can get in touch with me, and call me when you want toe back. I''ll pick you up. "

    "Understood."

    "Well, have a fun trip."

    As he said that, the World God raised his hand towards us and a sh of light ,as if something had exploded, struck my field of vision. Really bright!??

    *Dazzle, dazzle* When I opened one of my eyes with a bit of fear, my field of vision gradually returned to normal.

    It was no longer Babylon''s [Garden], but a straight road in the woods.

    "Have we arrived already?"

    Kyoro, Kyoro and Linze look around. The road just stretched straight through the dense forest of trees. Emerald green sunbeams shone from the sky.

    "Hey, is this really ¡°Earth¡±? I can only see it as a regr forest from our world ¡­"

    "¡­ No, This is definitely not our world. Look, look."

    Leen turns her back to Elze, who twists her neck. Her little phosphorescent wings, which would normally be there, have disappeared. No, if you look closely, you can barely see the outline as if they were sloppy ¡­ No one would be able to see them if they weren¡¯t trying to look for them.

    "That means that this is ¡°Earth¡±? ¡­ But where are we?"

    I hear Yae''s confused voice, but I''m the only one who can answer it.

    Here ¡­

    "Oh, Touya-sama!?"

    With Lu''s voice from behind me, I start running. The road that stretched through the forest became narrower and steeper, and became an uphill slope.

    At the top of the hill, I can see the nostalgic red roof and the weathercock.

    Looking up at the building, I stop. Towering in front of me is a small old Western-style building made of bricks. It was said that this was built in the Taisho era.

    Everyone who chased after me looks up at the Western-style building in the same way.

    "This house is ¡­ maybe Touya-san¡¯s house ¡­?"

    I shake my head a little at Linze¡¯s words. This is not my home. My house is a few stations away by train from the town where this Western-style building is located. However, this house feels nostalgic almost like my parents'' house. Because here ¡­

    "It''s not my home. This is ¡­ the home where my grandpa lived."

    I haven''te here since my grandpa died while I was in middle school, but it hasn''t changed at all. I''m sure my mother manages it, but the garden is properly maintained ¡­ ¡­¡­Strange.

    Mother is grandpa''s daughter. Although she is a picture book writer, she is a dynamic person. I don''t think I''ll take care of my house ¡­

    While I was thinking about those things, the smartphone in my pant pocket began to tremble. It was an iing call from the World God.

    "Hello?"

    "Oh, it looks like you''ve arrived safely"

    "Ah, yes. Why are we here?"

    "I think you need a base to move there. I tried to make it possible to use water and electricity. Isn''t that a ce you know?¡±

    No, that''s right. I''m wondering if all the girls can stay at the hotel. It would be a hassle if we were notified as not having an adult to supervise.

    "But can we use the house without permission?"

    "It''s only a few days, so it¡¯s okay. Besides, you¡¯re the past owner¡¯s grandson¡­ I don''t think it''s a problem. "

    Really? I''m supposed to be dead here and we¡¯re all kids.

    I don''t think most people wille here because it''s a house in the mountains. My mother also said, "Isn¡¯t it inconvenient to live in?¡± I guess it¡¯s alright.

    ¡­¡­ Yeah, let''s just apologize when we visit my parents in dream form.

    "Oh? The door is open? That¡¯s weird."

    While cutting the call from the World God, Su opens the front door. She didn¡¯t even hesitate to open an unknown door ¡­

    While I was amazed by her, a pot and an old-fashioned key fell from the sky in a haze of light to my feet. Is this also a consideration of the World God?

    Or rather, was it the World God who opened the lock to the door, or Mother forgot to lock it? If it were thetter, what if a suspicious person started living here ¡­ I wonder if the suspicious person is us.

    I pick up the key while stopping those thoughts. We¡¯re going to be nuisances for a few days, Grandpa.

 Chapter 453 Western-style Building and Family Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 453 Western-style Building and Family Restaurant</h4>

    "Oh! The light is on!"

    When I turned on the switch just after entering the door, the lights of the entrance and the hallway leading to it turned on. Certainly there is electricity. So the refrigerator and the TV must have also been left alone after grandpa died. Hmm?

    The lights overhead are flicking on and off. Are the light bulbs about to burn out? But then I saw that the cause was because Leen was just flipping the switch on and off over and over again. Hey.

    "They really work without using magical power. They use the power of electricity ¡­ lightning, right?"

    "That''s right. That switch is used to turn the lights on and off."

    "I see. It''s interesting."

    Leen smiled at the retro-type light bulb hanging behind the front door.

    "Let¡¯s go inside!"

    With Su at the front, everyone goes up the corridor while leaving behind stains on the floor. Wait a minute!

    "Hey, don''t do that! You need to take off your shoes at the front when you enter the house!"

    "Correct answer! Yae 1 point!"

    It seems that only Yae from Eashen, which¡¯s customs are simr to Japan, understood. Even though the exterior of this house is a Western-style building, it is just a Western-style building "Kaze". It wasn''t created to invite foreigners.

    "Ah,¡± everyone who noticed the muddy stains on the floor returned back down the corridor again. I have to clean thatter ¡­ I hope there is a rag.

    Everyone knows Eashen and Japanese customs for the time being, so it seems that they immediately noticed the mistake. Take off your shoes and go down the corridor again.

    Even at Grandpa''s house, which had many visitors, there are not enough slippers for ten people. I don''t know if it was the doing of the World God or Mother (I decided it was the former), but fortunately, the house seems to have been cleaned properly, so I think our feet won''t get dirty.

    First I thought I would go to the washroom and see if the water was flowing, but I was too short to reach the faucet ¡­ What a pity.

    "It works properly, I see."

    Elze flushed the toilet. That means it is okay, too. Thank you World God. It would be an inconvenience if the toilet didn¡¯t work.

    "King-sama, King-sama, King-sama! This is ¡°Telebi"!?"

    "Oh! Is this the ¡°Telebi¡±!"

    Sakura and Su were excitedly watching the t-screen TV in the living room. Both of them know about the existence of TVs since they¡¯ve watched movies from Earth in their world, but it''s the first time they''ve actually seen a real TV, so they''re getting excited.

    "How do the picturese on there? It doesn''t use magical power, right?"

    "Is there a switch like with the previous light?"

    Perhaps because Linze and Elze were also interested in the television, they approached Sakura. Well, where is the remote control ¡­ Oh, there it was.

    I picked up the remote control which was on the small table and pressed ON. The small light at the bottom shed green, and a zebra suddenly appeared on the screen. Apparently it''s a rebroadcast of an animal program.

    "Oh! It''s a horse! Do horses from here have the same shape as the ones from our world?"

    "Why does it have those stripes?"

    "It''s the same color as Kohaku ¡­ Is it a tiger?"

    "But it''s a horse no matter how you look at it, Nee-san."

    Speaking of my wives¡¯ world, I¡¯ve never seen a zebra there. There was a tiger bear, and a striped demon beast that I didn''t know if it was a tiger or a bear. Wow!?

    Suddenly, it was the kitchen that was picked up by Lu, who had gone there from the living room. There are two gas stoves on a not-sorge sink, a microwave on the refrigerator, a toaster and a coffee maker. Grandpa basically lived alone and did everything by himself.

    "Touya-sama! Can I use the equipment here!?"

    "Eh ¡­ wait, how about ¡­?"

    Lu, who loves cooking, has her eyes shining. While being picked up by Lu, I twisted the faucet and confirmed that water came out, and I also turned on the gas stove and confirmed that it ignited. Is the gas all right? We shouldn¡¯t take a bath using this. The baths in this house are small, so there¡¯s a chance, though ¡­

    "What are these big and small boxes?"

    "The big one is the refrigerator. That one keeps the food cold. The small one is the microwave oven. On the contrary, this is a machine that warms cold dishes."

    Lu lowered me and popped open the fridge door.

    "It''s true ¡­ A cool air drifts from inside ¡­"

    "Ah ¡­ There isn¡¯t anything inside ¡­"

    The contents of the opened refrigerator were nothing. Wouldn''t the World God do that much?

    Lu found a kitchen knife, a whisk, and some other cooking utensils, and interrogated me for answers on what they were. But honestly, I am in trouble because there are some tools I don''t even know.

    When I found a few cookbooks in the cupboard, Lu''s interest shifted to them, and she was absorbed in them, so I escaped from the kitchen. Fuuu.

    In the living room, Elze, Linze, Su, and Sakura are still crazy about TV.

    that? Where did the rest of the girls go? As I was walking down the corridor, I heard a voice from the second floor. Are they in the study?

    Grandpa''s study is right there after climbing the stairs. There were a lot of books, but I haven''t read much of them. I still understand that Yumina and Leen are interested in the books, of course, but Yae and Hilda are also interested in them?

    Loud voices can be heard from the study. After all, they are there.

    "How old should he be in this?"

    "Isn''t he three or four?"

    "He is crying."

    "This type of Darling is also cute."

    Hmm? What is that disturbing conversation ¡­ As I peered into the study, I saw the four were looking at some thick books. They are¡­? Hey ¡­! That''s¡­!

    "Ah, Touya-sama"

    "Where did you find the book!"

    "It was on the desk in this room. When I opened it, I found a lot of faces I¡¯d seen somewhere."

    Leanughs fluffily. Of course. Because it''s my album!

    Grandpa loved cameras, and when I was a kid he used to take pictures of me every time I came here. The photos were also printed. He shot pictures of me from every nook and cranny, even if I didn¡¯t like them.

    "Confiscation!"

    Iull the album from Yumina''s hands. Don''t leave it unprotected like this! Is this the work of the World God!??

    "You should know that we have seen the bed-wetting photo already?"

    "Forget that!"

    I wonder how such a photo was taken! I need to use my Divinity to open [Storage] and throw the album out of reach of everyone. ¡­¡­ Oh!?

    Leen tilts her head when she sees me suddenly surprised.

    "¡­¡­What''s wrong?"

    "No ¡­ When I used [Storage], my Divinity was less than usual. It is also burdensome ¡­"

    Speaking of which, Karen-nee said I could use magic through my Sacred Treasure smartphone.

    Instead of directly charging the smartphone with Divinity, I first need to open the app called [Storage]. Oh, it''s certainly easier this way. There is a feeling that the app will support me, or that it will support my magic. ¡­¡­ Is this feeling the same as riding a bicycle with electrical assistance?

    "Though it¡¯s true that there aren''t many magic elements in this world that can be the source of magical power, I didn''t think it was so thin. The magic circle casted when opening the app must do careful preparations and thoroughly collect the mana. "

    Just as Leen says, if you were to do that, you can use magic in this world as well. Wizards would be able to bemon all around the world and would not just be myths.

    "Nyhaa~ Touya-kun. I''m hungry."

    Su''s voice can be heard from downstairs. When I checked the time on the clock in the study, it was already past noon. Did the time go by so fast, or is the clock not running properly?

    The refrigerator had nothing, so what should we do? There is food in [Storage], but ¡­ I''m back on Earth, after all. I want to eat dishes from Earth.

    "?! This tastes great!"

    Su, who ate a bite of the dish, shouts exaggeratedly. I feel some dejavu. It''s the same reaction as when I first ate a roll cake.

    For lunch, we all came down to the town because we wanted to actually eat the food of this world, not the food in [Storage].

    It was quite a distance, but there were bicycles for us all to ride on in [Storage], so we coulde to the town quicker than if we had walked. ¡­¡­ I just couldn''t reach the pedals, so I asked them to put me behind Elze.

    There was a family restaurant right before the main street of the town, so I decided to enter there for the time being.

    Rather, it''s dangerous because everyone is looking at the cars, traffic lights, curved mirrors, guardrails, etc. because of their curiosity while they are riding their bikes. Sometimes, it seems like we¡¯re trying to go into the middle of the road ¡­

    Even though it was lunch time, the family restaurant wasn''t very crowded. We were guided to a seat where arge number of people could sit, and we all ordered from a menu with pictures of the food while making some noise.

    When the food was brought in, everyone''s tension had reached MAX and they were absorbed in every type of food.

    By the way, Yumina is eating an omelet, Elze has a diced beef steak, Linze is having a shrimp gratin, Yae is eating a beef stew set (+ loin cutlet set meal + pork bowl + chicken steak), Hilda is having eggnt and tomato spaghetti, Lu is eating a grilled fish & Japanese food set, Su ordered a hamburger and fried shrimp, Leen ordered a clubhouse sandwich, and Sakura ordered pepperoni pizza. I have a children''s lunch set. No, I wonder if I could order anything else that wasn¡¯t this, but I probably wouldn¡¯t because of ¡­

    "It''s a strange taste, but it''s delicious. There are some vors I''ve never tasted ¡­"

    Lu, who has a tongue that can distinguish things to even a grain of salt, was eating a Japanese set while nodding. Is it the ingredients that you have never eaten, or is it the chemical seasoning ¡­? Stop eating while analyzing. Just enjoy the food.

    Everyone enjoyed each dish, sharing with each other, and not just eating what they ordered. Perhaps because I''m smaller, I can''t eat much and I''m full with my kids'' lunch.

    "Now, let''s go to "Dezaato" now!"

    "Wait, are you still eating!?"

    Not only Yae, who is a big eater, but everyone else is alsoughing while looking at the desserts on the menu. All these sweets, I''m hungry ¡­

    Eventually, strawberry pancakes and chocte parfaits, apple pie with mille-feuille, fondant chocte with matcha cream anmitsu, pudding a mode with Mont nc, various ice creams and cakes, and desserts were brought to our table. ¡­ Hey, there are more deserts than the main dish!??

    Surrounded by the sweet smell, I was drinking some coffee after the meal.

    "Touya-sama, what about dinner?"

    ¡°You¡¯re already talking about dinner?"

    Lu''s words make meugh, but in reality there is nothing in the fridge. Since we came here, I would like to enjoy these types of meals instead of the food in [Storage] as much as possible.

    Should we go shoppingter to buy necessities, including ingredients?

    "I want to look around a bookstore."

    "Oh, me too."

    Leen and Linze say that. A bookstore?

    "Well, I want to go to a ce that sells clothes ¡­"

    "I want to go somewhere where I can y."

    "I hope to go to a weapons shop."

    While Elze and Su¡¯s wishes were pretty easy to be fulfilled, Hilda''s is a bit too much. I told you that no one sells swords or spears here ¡­ Oh, but they do sell Kendo equipment?

    However, the ces they want to go to are too different. We can''t go here and there so much, and I''m not so familiar with the town where my grandpa lived. Well, what should we do ¡­ wait?

    "Excuse me."

    "Yes?"

    I called out to the waitress who was passing by and seeing that it was a child calling her, she smiled and bent over a little.

    "I heard that about five years ago they built a shopping center near here, but where is it located?"

    "The shopping center? Oh, if you go straight down the street in front of you from here, you''ll see a big sign on your left ¡­ eh? Did you hear about it five years ago?"

    "Ah!? Um, my sister! My sister heard about it!"

    "Eh? Eh!? What''s wrong!?"

    In a hurry, I pull Yae''s arm next to me, andugh while trying to be convincing at my lying. Dangerous. How would a five or six-year-old child be able to say that?

    The waitress returned to work with her neck tilted, as if she thought that I was a "weird child." Kuu. She thinks I''m a weird child ¡­

    Yumina pulls my sleeves.

    "Touya-sama, what is a shopping center?"

    "Well, it''s a building where various shops are gathered together. They also sell clothes, shoes, and food."

    "Ah, maybe there is a bookstore in it?"

    "Oh, there is."

    Linze smiles happily. Since she has one of the rings given to us by the World God, she can read any book from this world.

    "Okay, then let''s go to the shopping center when we finish eating. We have to buy the ingredients for dinner.¡±

    "I need to do that!"

    Lou, who is curious about the ingredients of Earth, ps her hands and rejoices. Everyone else was happy and started eating up thest of the desserts they ordered.

    The sweet desserts lined up on the table disappear into everyone''s mouths one after another. You can often eat such sweets ¡­ thinking of the sweetness of the cake I hadn''t eaten, I sipped the bitter coffee again.

    "Hey ¡­ it''s pretty big."

    "Oh! This is a ¡°Shopping Senta¡±!"

    I was surprised at therge shopping center, which is near the station. There was nothing here until a few years ago.

    After parking the bicycle at the bicycle racks, we all headed for the entrance. Everyone was curiously looking at the buildings and people who were shopping with Kyoro Kyoro, but the people around us were also ncing at us. Everyone except me and Yae will look like foreigners. I hope they think it''s just the dyeing of Sakura¡¯s hair color.

    "Wow ¡­! It''s glittering! Amazing ¡­!"

    A sigh leaks from Elze. We were greeted by various disys illuminated by glittering lights. Right now, we were looking at the clothing store which was near the esctor. You can see that each store has different characteristics. There were also stores selling bags, shoes and essories.

    I look at the information board next to the esctor, pulling Elze''s hand, which seems to be drawn to it. The information goes from the first floor underground to the fifth floor above? It''s prettyplete.

    "Touya-kun! The stairs are moving!"

    "Oh, this is the one I remembered in Darling''s ¡°Esukareitaa". It''s interesting."

    "Oh, Hilda, Leen. Be quiet. It''s attracting attention."

    Looking to the side, everyone was crowded by the esctor near the information board. The people on the esctor are going up, tilting their heads wondering why the girls are paying so much attention to it. Sorry. Sorry.

    "Is this a map ¡­?"

    "Yeah, yes. You can tell immediately what kind of store is on what floor?"

    Linze looks at the information board over my head.

    Well, the bookstore is on the 4th floor, and the CDs and DVDs are on the same floor. Amusement on the 5th floor ¡­ There is an arcade.

    If there are too many people, I can¡¯t use [Storage] openly, so shopping for foodstuffs is forst. First of all, where should we go? To the bookstore ¡­ huh?

    "¡­ Everyone, wait here for a moment."

    "Eh? Touya-sama?"

    I said that to Yumina and the others and broke into a short run. I chase after a person who has just passed by. ¡­¡­ There they are.

    An old couple who seemed to look more like close friends were walking together in front of my eyes. Mr. and Mrs. Asano. I miss you ¡­

    Mr. Asano is a friend of Grandpa¡¯s. We have met several times. For some reason, I often got candy balls every time I met him. Yeah, he gave me a candy at the funeral of my grandpa, as well ¡­ I''m d he was fine.

    I''ve been looking at them from a distance for a while, but I can''t look at them forever. When I returned to the esctor with a little sentimental feeling, everyone had suddenly disappeared.

    "Eh!?"

    I look around with a Kyoro Kyoro. They stand out so I should be able to find them quickly, but my short visibility makes it difficult to see people ¡­!

    There! Elze''s silver hair can be seen in the clothing store that was nearby. Hmmm, they moved on their own!

    When I entered the store in a hurry, Elze was having a conversation with the clerk with some clothes in her hand. What? Elze is alone and not with everyone?

    "Oh, Touya-san. Which clothes do you prefer?"

    Elze smiled happily with a soft dark blue dress and a red id dress in her hands. Cute.

    Well, after all Elze is better in red clothes ¡­ I got distracted!

    "Where¡¯s everyone!?"

    "If we looked at that information board, we could see where we wanted to go, so we went ahead. Doing these things by ourselves would be using our time more effectively instead of all of us going from store to store in a group, right?"

    No, that''s wrong! From experience, when a person who is not a resident of a world wanders around in another world, trouble usually greets them!

    I took out my smartphone from my pocket and tried to call Yumina for the time being, but it didn''t get the signal at all. Hey, has she already run into trouble!??

    "Oh, we left our smartphones at home, everyone."

    "Huh!? Why!?"

    "Because we can''t use magic? It would be bad if they were dropped or stolen. They won¡¯t be able toe back using magic.¡±

    Even if we don''t have the smartphones of everyone who originally had the ability to use [Teleport] and [Apports], we used to be able to recall them. But that function has been lost sinceing to Earth. But still¡­ Why would everyone leave their phones at home!

    I wanted you to have it for such an event!

    "I can''t help it. [Search]"

    I sneak some Divinity and secretly activate [Search] from my smartphone. This should give me an idea of ??everyone''s position ¡­

    Oops. I don''t know what floor they are on from the search screen which shows everything from directly above ¡­ Su is in the immediate vicinity, but I can''t see her. She¡¯s probably above this ce, on the 2nd to 5th floors.

    Behind me, Elze was frowning, still wondering which one to buy.

    "Hmm ¡­ this has the perfect color, but this one has the best shape for ease of movement ¡­"

    "We¡¯re sorry, please give us both."

    I tell the clerk that way and take away Elze''s worries. I have to find everyone soon. However, it would be a shame to panic too much and alert security. We have no proof of identities. That would be absolutely troublesome.

    Hmm ¡­ Why do I feel like I''m exploring a dungeon at a shopping center?

 Chapter 454: The Elevator and the Escalator.

    <h4>Chapter 454: The Elevator and the Esctor.</h4>

    Even though they are wandering around the shopping center, Yumina and the others are still my dependents. If I could use my Godly powers to the fullest, I would know the details of where they were, but now I only know the general direction and distance.

    A feeling pops up in me if they are in danger, but with the absence of it, it seems that everyone is not in a critical situation for now. No, they can''t really fall into a crisis situation like this.

    "We thought it would be okay to go around by ourselves for a while. I''m sorry."

    "Well, I''m bad because I took my eyes off of you. Let''s find everyone quickly."

    There is no danger here, but it could be a hassle if they got into trouble. For the time being, I left the store with Elze. I held her hand so that she wouldn''t get lost, and her remaining hand was holding a paper bag containing the clothes she had just bought.

    "It looks like they¡¯re not on the first floor ¡­"

    By using search magic on each floor of the shopping center, I found out who was where. Even though the center is big, it''s the same size as Brynhildr''s castle. If I look for the girls thoroughly, I will find them immediately.

    However, they were brilliantly divided into many different floors ¡­ Yeah, this is going to be a hassle. Let''s pick them up in the order from the top. At the end, we¡¯ll be going to the underground grocery store.

    By the way, as far as the search results are

    concerned, Yae and Lu are in the grocery store. As expected.

    "Huh? Aren¡¯t we going to ride the ¡°Esukareitaa"?"

    "Because it''s on the 5th floor, we can take the elevator all at once. This is it."

    I pull Elze''s hand and pass by the esctor. I went to the elevator just ahead and I pressed the "¡÷" button.

    Elze looks interestedly at the "¡÷" button that has begun to light up. Eventually, the elevator arrived on the first floor, the door opened, and two children with their parents came down.

    We go inside and I keep pressing the "Open" button.

    "Hey,e in."

    "Eh? Ah, yeah."

    I beckon Elze, who is chasing the descending parents and child with her eyes. I was a little scared about what she was thinking, but after confirming that Elze got into the elevator, I pressed the "Close" button.

    "Wait, it''s closed !?"

    "Don''t worry. It¡¯ll open agian soon."

    "Aha !?"

    When I press the button to go to the 5th floor, the elevator starts to move, and Elze, who looks anxious, clings to me. Are you surprised at this feeling?

    "It''s okay. The box we''re in is just pulled up. We''ll be on the 5th floor soon."

    "This is quite surprising even though I know about it. I saw "Erebeetaa" in the movie we watched. I was just surprised by this feeling."

    Beside Elze, who shows a strange strength, my gaze is directed to the floor indicators of the elevator above us. I¡¯m waiting for it to light up to the correct number.

    The bright light on the 5th floor lights up and the door opens slowly. Perhaps she was surprised to know that it was on a different floor than before, because Elze was looking around.

    Su is on the fifth floor. Looking at the information board, it seems that we are in a store in the back of the shopping center.

    It was a so-called amusement corner where w machines, video games, print sticker machines, etc. were all over the ce.

    "What''s this ce? It''s a little noisy ¡­"

    Else frowns, but she searches for Su. Like Elze, Su¡¯s blonde hair stands out so we should be able to find her soon ¡­

    Su was looking into a pile of sweets in a small hemispherical w game, pressing her face against the ss pane. What are you doing ¡­?

    "Su."

    "Nyhaa~ Elze-san and Touya-kun! This ¡°kikai thing¡± doesn''t work for some reason ¡­ It doesn''t move at all when I press a button like other people did. I wonder if it hates me ¡­ ?"

    Su puffs up her chest, and pushes the button with a click. No, you probably didn''t put in any money. I haven''t given it to everyone, yet because there wasn¡¯t any chance to ¡­

    It''s the same as paying for things at a store, but aren¡¯t the vending machines that need coins familiar? Don¡¯t you remember Olba-san¡¯s toy capsules?

    I put the 100 yen I took out of my wallet into the w machine where Su was clinging to. Then, when I pressed the button, of course, the arm moved properly, and I thrust it into the pile of sweets.

    "Oh! It worked!"

    Gugu. The arm scooped up some candy. Most of them fell apart due to the impact of the thrust, but I managed to get three.

    "Well, that''s how it''s used."

    "Nyhaa~! Touya-kun, thank you!"

    I gave up my spot to Su. It seems that you can do it three times for 100 yen, so she should be able to do it two more times.

    While I was looking at Su, who was operating the w machine while looking really excited, I was tapped on the shoulder from behind. When I turned around, Elze was holding out her right hand with an expectant smile. ¡­¡­ You want to do it, too?

    Elze, who received some money, also looked for a free w machine which had no one already ying on it. In the end, the girls got a few things after spending about 500 yen on their w machines. Or rather, I got the items for them. I don''t care if I''ve been doing it all the time.

    I packed the choctes, candies, and sweets they got into a stic bag that was attached to a case near the games and handed it to Su. Su has a happy face because she got the sweets. I think we could have bought better sweets for 500 yen, but I don''t know if that would be as fun as getting them from a w machine.

    Well, next is the 4th floor.

    Three people get on the esctor and go down to the lower floor.

    Immediately after I got off, I found Sakura. She was watching a music video of an idol¡¯s song in front of a CD Shop while singing the same song, but quietly. People are gathering around.

    The appearance of Sakura stands out due to the color of her hair. Her appearance of singing while watching the idol''s music video is also interesting, but it may be a little difficult to approach her for normal people. It seems that no one is calling out.

    "Sakura."

    "King-sama. This song is really good! I want it."

    I heard that while approaching her . Okay, okay, calm down.

    I''m sure Grandpa had a CD yer, so if we buy it and go home, you can listen to it. Or rather, you can listen to it as soon as you download it, but let''s pay for it. It may be a memory for Sakura.

    "You really like it."

    "Yeah. I already learned the lyrics. Should I sing?"

    "Oh no. I''ll listen to you when we get home."

    If Sakura sang seriously in such a ce, it would definitely make a ruckus. There is no special microphone created by the Professor here, and since there are no magic elements in the first ce, her singing magic will not be activated, but even without it, Sakura¡¯s songs have the ability to attract attention. We need to be inconspicuous¡­

    We left the shop with Sakura and the CD she bought. There are two more of my wives on the fourth floor, Linze and Leen.

    They are both in the same ce ¡­ they seem to be in a bookstore. Looking at the map, it seems that various books are ced in a fairlyrge store. There are also some stationery stores near there.

    "Nyhaa~ Touya-kun, there''s Leen right over there."

    "Eh?"

    While searching inside the bookstore, Su immediately found Leen. The ce is the "Myths and Cultures" section, and several books are piled up in front of her which she probably looked through in her browsing. The books vary from Greek mythology to Norse mythology, Indian mythology, and Japanese mythology.

    Perhaps she had noticed that I was approaching due to her [God¡¯s Love] effect, because Leen closed the book she was reading with a smile without showing any signs of surprise to us who had just appeared.

    "Darling, I think I want to buy this book."

    "That''s okay, but ¡­ Is it interesting to read these

    myths?"

    "Yes. There are various stories. It''s interesting because there are simr tales in our world."

    Oh yeah. The Different World also has many tales that are pretty simr to the tales of Earth, so much that it makes me wonder which ones started first.

    ording to the World God, both of our worlds arepletely different, although they have simr parts here and there. There are many simrities in history, names, andws. That is why the World God sent me to that world.

    Well, I found Leen for the time being, but where is Linze?

    "She should have been looking for a novel for herself."

    Novel? I mean ¡­ which one?

    I go through the store, relying on thebels on the shelves that indicate the genres of the books. I cross bookshelves categorized as horror, history, mystery, science fiction, and fantasy, but Linze is not visible near any one of them. I know that I''m really close.

    "I think Linze is looking for a romance novel. She said she wanted to read those types of works as well."

    When I followed the instructions of her twin sister and went to the romance section, I immediately found Linze, who was absorbed in reading a book.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ She really was in the romance section.

    For some reason, that book that Linze was reading had the cover of a cute blushing boy hugging a cool young man with sses from behind.

    Wow!

    Linze didn''t seem to notice us, perhaps because she was so absorbed in the novel. She¡¯s snorting and turning pages with great momentum. Hmmm, I don''t think it''s good to keep exposing this type of her figure to the world ¡­ After all she stands out.

    I called out because she still wasn''t aware of my arrival.

    "¡­ Would you like to buy it?"

    "Eh? What !? And Touya-san !? Oh, everyone !?"

    Linze turns around and closes the book, hiding it behind her. No, it''s toote. There is a bookshelf of that genre in the background.

    "Buy it and read it at home, because browsing is a nuisance to other customers."

    "Oh, that''s right, right! I''ll do it!"

    "Are there any other things you want to buy?"

    "Ah, yes. Um, this and this and this ¡­ Ah, this too. This series looks a little interesting. And ¡­"

    There are so many! Linze takes the books out of the bookshelves and puts them on the ground below them and starts to form a stack. No, you can''t buy the entire store¡¯s supply!

    We all carried the books, and loaded them onto the cashier¡¯s counter. The woman there was a little surprised, but she finished the checkout without incident. We put the books in paper bags, and left the store.

    Next, I will go to the bathroom first before going down to the 3rd floor. It''s not that I need to go, but it''s because I need to open [Storage] in the privacy of the toilet so that no one can see and store the heavy luggage.

    When I entered the men''s toilet, the man who was washing his hands was surprised to see me. Wouldn''t it be a little surprising if a child holding a number ofrge paper bags entered a private room?

    I go inside, lock the door, wait until the man goes out, and store Elze''s clothes, Su''s sweets, Sakura¡¯s CDs, and Leen and Linze''s books in a [Storage] cast by using Divinity. This seems better. Hmm, now there isn¡¯t as much weight to carry around.

    Going back to this world, I realize that magic is very useful, once again. Though, it''s hard not to be seen.

    I went to meet everyone who was waiting outside.

    This time, everyone is there. I made sure they didn''t move around all over the ce.

    "Who is on the 3rd floor?"

    "Um ¡­ Hilda. We need to go right after we get off."

    I look at the information board next to the esctor while answering Linze''s question. It was written as "¡ü 5th floor ¡ö Amusement ¡ö Cafe ¡ö 100 Yen Clothes ¡ö Interior ¡ö General Bedding" and "¡ý 3rd floor ¡ö Children''s clothing ¡ö Sports equipment ¡ö Kimonos ¡ö Baby Products ¡ö Toys".

    Hilda was found as soon as we went down to the third floor on the esctor. Not far from the entrance of the store, she picks up the product and has a difficult expression on her face.

    "Mumumu¡­¡­"

    "¡­¡­What are you doing?"

    "Ah, Touya-sama. No, this is a knight in full-body armor, but when you see the various dolls and imitated weapons sold like this, is he quite famous here?"

    "Yeah, well ¡­ I wonder if it''s famous ¡­"

    But that''s not full-body armor¡­ because it is a costume for Halloween and such.

    I am a little confused on how to exin that concept to the princess-knight Hilda.

    The toy department is packed with goods to transform into imaginary heroes. Belts, swords, guns, and more.

    "If you like it so much, do you want to buy it?"

    "That''s right. If this person was such a famous person, one shouldmemorate him."

    Well, unfortunately that will be reced by a new guy next year.

    "Oh, things like Pa are also on sale."

    "Oh, that''s true. Darling, let''s buy one of them, too. It''s a good souvenir for Pa."

    No, why do you want to give Pa a teddy bear as a souvenir? Do you want it to be Pa''s wife? If you apply [Program], it may be like Pa ¡­ Oh no, is Pa a male? Or is it a female?

    "There are even small Ether vehicles lined up around here. "

    "Hey ¡­ That¡¯s a huge number, Nee-san."

    The twins are surprised to see the miniature cars, but there are only a few of the many different types of cars for kids here on disy.

    "King-sama. This is interesting. I want it."

    When I turned my gaze toward Sakura, there was a girl with a magic wand in her hand, looking like a magical girl. No, you can use magic without using a wand ¡­

    If we stay in this ce for too long, we may end up buying various things. I have to escape quickly.

    We brought a costume, a teddy bear, and a magic wand to the cashier and finished the checkout quickly. The female cashier must think that it was I who wanted to buy these toys. That¡¯s wrong.

    Hilda was found quickly so we decided to go downstairs. There should be Yumina on the 2nd floor. The only people left are Yae and Lu who are in the bottom floor.

    "Um ¡­ this one."

    The second floor was mainly for women, holding items such as handbags, cosmetics, and women''s misceneous goods. I don''t feel like I¡¯m out of ce here. I don''t care because I''m a kid now.

    Yumina was quickly found in an essory store not far from the esctor. She¡¯s looking at a brooch that was on disy in the store.

    "Oh, Touya-sama. Everyone else, too."

    Leen looked into Yumina''s hand when Yumina noticed us. A brooch with a rabbit and a clock was held there. Was it themed after ¡°Alice in Wondend¡±?

    "Oh, that''s a pretty good brooch."

    "Isn''t it cute? It''s a shame that the structure is a little too badly created."

    Yumina¡­ the clerk can hear you, so don''t say it''s badly created or not so loudly.

    Apparently, this is not a luxury essory store, but a store where you can buy things at a reasonable price. Well, I think that it doesn''t have anything that catches the princess''s eyes ¡­

    "Oh, this pendant is also cute, isn''t it?"

    "Nyhaa~ I would like to have this hair clip."

    It seems that Su and Linze also took advantage of Yumina being in this ce and found what they wanted. The two girls rush into the store.

    Oh, shopping time again ¡­ You should¡¯ve heard my voice saying that we¡¯re going to pick up Yae and Lu after this, so can you please be quick?

    Since they aren¡¯t here, I also buy essories for Yae and Lu. I bought Yae a hair clip that can keep her hair in ce, which she really needs, and bought Lu a bracelet decorated with light green ss beads. I hope they like it.

    We leave the store after paying the money for everything we bought. Now we can finally shop for dinner, which was my original purpose.

    The girls and I take the esctor down to the lower level at once. It''s supposed to be amon food department, but for some reason it''s a little noisy. I wonder what? Did something happen!??

 Chapter 455 Tasting Food and an Actual Meal.

    <h4>Chapter 455 Tasting Food and an Actual Meal.</h4>

    "Hmm! This is also delicious! The umami of the meat oozes out after the chewy texture and it''s the best!"

    "Well! That''s not the case with this delicious sausage! You should try it, youngdy!"

    "Ah, littledy, eat this too! It''s so delicious that your cheeks fall off!"

    "Then I won¡¯t hesitate ¡­ Huh! This peach is also fresh and delicious! This seems to be addictive ¡­!"

    What''s this?

    What we saw when we came down from the esctor was Yae, who was surrounded by vendors at the underground food department.

    No, to be precise, there is a circle of customers around her. They pointed to what Yae was eating and put it in their shopping carts that they got in the food department. What is this? Is Yae helping with sales premonitions unknowingly?

    "That looks delicious ¡­ Why is Yae being treated to such a good meal like that?"

    "No, I don''t think she¡¯s being treated ¡­"

    If anything, isn¡¯t she being used?

    Yae is having an overreaction to the food because she is a natural-born food eater. If someone can show you that they are eating something so deliciously, you will want to eat it yourself. Yae¡¯s emotions are pretty profitable for the vendors.

    Yae is not that petty. She has few likes and dislikes, and is happy to eat anything. I sometimes wonder if there are only two categories of her food, "delicious" and "extremely delicious".

    Yae is basically someone who is very¡­¡­ Interesting with her way of eating. For her pride, I''ll just say that she¡¯s as responsive to food as a talk show host on TV is to their guests.

    Though this will be bad for the aunts, Yae can¡¯t stay there forever. We turned our feet towards Yae, who was like a chick receiving food from her parent bird.

    "Ah! Yae-neechan, she was in a ce like this!"

    "Oh, I''m sorry ¡­ Mugu ¡­!"

    Hilda quickly closes Yae''s mouth just before she tries to return my child-like statement with ¡°husband" even though I intentionally call out like a child. That was close.

    "Did you get distracted when looking for Mom?¡±

    I pretend to be an ordinary child so much that it makes me itchy just to speak. I saw an anime in which a high school student turned into a child, but to think that the highschooler felt like this ¡­ Certainly the damage to my pride is great. I feel embarrassed and that something disappeared from me.

    "Mom? No, my mother is in Eashen ¡­"

    Yae, who doesn''t understand my thoughts, is poked by Hilda¡¯s elbow. It seems that she finally guessed because Yae had an "Ah." expression on her face.

    "Oh, oh. That''s right. I wonder where mother is."

    "What''s your urgency, are you going?"

    "Sorry. I have something to do."

    Yae apologizes with a troubledugh at the aunts who had been selling their products.

    We were about to leave the ce, but then we decided to buy something Yae had tasted because we lost to the persuasion of the aunts who kept asking us if we wanted to buy anything. In the end, we left with a cart full of items.

    No, we had to buy some food anyway, so it¡¯s fine ¡­ We need to quickly find Lu, since we spent so much time with those aunts.

    "No, this food has changed and it''s really delicious."

    "I love you a lot, but before you go shopping, we have to find Lu first.¡±

    Um ¡­ this way?

    As I followed the instructions on my smartphone, I soon saw a corner where pots and frying pans were lined up. Is it the cooking utensil section? I¡¯m convinced Lu is here.

    While looking around seriously in that corner of the floor, I found my wife who was mysteriously staring at a square frying pan.

    "Lu."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    "Lu!"

    "Eh? Huh! Oh, Touya-sama. I''m sorry, I just thought about ¡­"

    Luu took her eyes off the frying pan and finally turned to look at me. What were you thinking about so much? At first nce, it''s a normal frying pan. Just a square shape.

    "No. Why is the shape so different? Even though others are round ¡­"

    "Oh, maybe it''s for making omelets beautifully."

    I''ve heard that professional cooks have a frying pan especially for fried eggs. If you cook something on dishes in which you already cooked something else, the smell will change, so you should never make anything else on the same dish. I wonder if there aren''t many square frying pans in the Different World.

    "It is only for fried eggs ¡­ That¡¯s amazing. That ¡­"

    "Take one as a souvenir ¡­ No, let¡¯s buy two, one for ire-san the chief cook. I''m sure she will be happy."

    "Yes! No doubt!"

    Lu grabs a square frying pan and smiles. ire-san is Lu''s culinary Sensei. She has learned many things from scratch with her and has built a master-apprentice rtionship that transcends their statuses. I''m sure ire-san will be pleased with the gifts from the disciples.

    When I turned around to put a frying pan in Hilda''s shopping basket, I saw that she and Yae seemed to have picked up a kitchen knife in a transparent case that was hung on a hook of the sales floor and gazed at it with eyes like Lu.

    "The structure is nice but I feel bad ¡­ I feel bad that the de will soon be chipped.¡±

    "That''s right. And I feel that this doesn''t have a soul in it. This kitchen knife won¡¯t be able to cut unless the creator puts his heart into it."

    No, I wonder if it was made at the factory ¡­ I think that the ones made by machines and the ones made by craftsmen are different, but it seems that recent technology has improved considerably, right? Though, the knife seems to be useless in Yae and Hilda''s eyes.

    "For now, we''re all ready. So what are we going to have for dinner?"

    "This is it!"

    In response to Leen''s question, Lu spread out a card she had in her hand. What is that?

    If you look closely, you can see a picture of the dish on the front and the ingredients and how to make it on the back.

    "It was ced at the entrance here. I was told that this would be free of charge, so I asked for it. I was surprised that the amount of ingredients, cooking procedures, precautions to be followed, etc. were written in detail!"

    Oh, a free recipe card? However, she became a bit too excited again.

    "Everything looks delicious ¡­ My arms are ready to cook!"

    Oh. Lu is on fire. Until now, I used to teach Lu the recipes of this world through my smartphone, but of course the ingredients were from Earth and could not be gained in the Different World. It feels bad to say, but the food was like making a fake. Since it can be made using genuine ingredients here, it may be unavoidable for Lu to gain high tension.

    But you don''t feel like making it all, right?

    "I''m going to make it all, though?"

    When I asked the question, I got a cheerful answer. No, please wait, princess? Even if you make so much, you won''t be able to eat it. Do you mean to make it in several days?

    "I have Yae-san."

    "¡­¡­ I guess it¡¯s fine, then."

    If she says that, I can''t return anything to it.

    For the time being, we all decided to go around the underground food department of the shopping center. I tell Lu to tell me what ingredients she wants and I will lead her to that ce.

    It''s a ce I''ve never been to, but in Japan, these food departments have almost the sameyout, so it''s easy to understand, to some extent.

    Vegetables, meat, fresh fish, etc. are on the outermost side. Theyout is like a bento.

    There were some detours, such as Su buying this and that at the sweets corner, and Linze and Sakura putting various ice creams in the basket one after another at the frozen foods corner, but I was able to buy all the ingredients that Lu wanted. ¡­¡­ The rice was a little heavy. And you guys bought too much dessert.

    Oh yeah, at the time of paying the money, I took a deep breath at the disyed amount.

    I''ve be quite rich in the Different World, but it seems that my sense of money still remains ¡­

    Is this amount of money that needs to be used natural if there are nine people? Japanese mothers with arge family must be having a hard time ¡­ No, the reason we are needing a lot of money is because there is Yae ¡­ I think half of our daily expensese from her.

    But, if there are nine people, even if we buy this much, everyone can share it. We left the bottom floor with a lot of big stic shopping bags packed with ingredients.

    Seeing that there are no people in the corner of the bicycle parking lot, I secretly open [Storage] from my smartphone while having everyone surround me like a barricade, just in case.

    If I store all the items we bought, we can go home empty-handed without having to carry a lot of things. Magic is really useful.

    There was also the choice of using [Gate] to return back, but we decided to return by bicycle normally. Everyone wanted to see more of this world and gain more experiences.

    On the way home, we found a small boutique, bought more clothes and essories for everyone, and made a detour to reach Grandpa''s house, so it was time for dusk to approach by the time we got back home.

    "Well! I''ll do it! Linze-san, Su-san, please help me!"

    "Oh yeah. I understand."

    "I understand!"

    Lu rushes to the kitchen. After that, Linze and Su followed. She nominated two assistants because the others are not fit to be assistants.

    Yumina and Hilda are royalty, so they don''t cook much by themselves. Yae specializes in eating (although she should be able to make a little bit of food), and Leen and Sakura are not interested. Elze has the skill to turn everything she makes into spicy food.

    Linze can cook from the beginning, and Su seems to have learned a little by training as a bride.

    Yae also makes sandwiches, so it shouldn''t be impossible for her to make something else at all, but Lu didn''t appoint her because she was afraid of Yae eating things as snacks.

    "Touya-sama! Please gives us the ingredients!"

    "Oh, yes, yes."

    I call the ingredients from [Storage] onto the kitchen table. Grandpa lived alone, but his hobby was cooking and there were many customers, so the refrigerator wasrge.

    Even though we¡¯ll eat today, Lu will give priority to ingredients that are likely to spoil. Even so, I left the portion that couldn''t fit on the table. They¡¯re vegetables, and I don''t think they will spoil so soon. And after cooking, the refrigerator will have more space.

    While we were waiting for the food, everyone spent a leisurely time watching TV.

    Everybody asks questions about the things that appear on the screen, so I''ve turned myself into a machine that answers them.

    Eventually, when a delicious smell was wafting from the kitchen, everyone watching TV started to get hungry and asked fewer questions. I was asked a few questions only by Leen.

    "Everything¡¯s done!"

    Linze''s voice made everyone move around the room. There was a big table in the dining room of the house so that many people could eat it. Even so, it only seats four people on the left and right, for a total of eight people, but if I bring a chair from another room, ten people will be fine.

    "Wow, that''s amazing!"

    "This looks delicious!"

    When I entered the dining room, various dishes were lined up on the table.

    Sauteed salmon with tartar sauce, Chinese cabbage and apple sd, grilled kajiki with lemon sauce, boiled potatoes and bok choy in cream, pae with asari and chicken thighs, dumplings with wings, grilled soba on arge te, and more! There are many things that the girls made.

    I could never make anything like this ¡­ In fact, Lu, who has already mastered microwave ovens and grills, is amazing. I just taught you a little a few hours ago¡­¡­

    "Come on, please take a seat!"

    Each of us sits down hurriedly, being told by Lu who smiles with satisfaction. There were tes, chopsticks and forks in front of everyone.

    "Then, I''ll have it."

    """"""""Itadakimasu!""""""¡±¡±

    All the dishes that the three girls cooked were delicious. Unfortunately, just like at the family restaurant, I couldn''t eat that much because my stomach had be smaller when I transformed into a kid.

    After all, I feel that the taste of the foods is different when using ingredients from Earth. Or is it just because I feel nostalgic that it tastes good? Memories may have arge part in this.

    After finishing the main course, Linze, Su, and Lu brought various ice creams from the freezer. Not only that, but also cakes, puddings, jellies, Japanese sweets, etc. ¡­¡­ Are you going to eat so many desserts again?

    I''m worried that this honeymoon will make my wives fat. Anyone who says "being happy is being fat" is wrong. Well, I don''t care if everyone''s body shape changes.

    ¡­ or rather, if the subject is a god''s dependent, wouldn''t that person change that much ¡­?

    Thinking about that in the corner of my head, I taste the ice cream that everyone bought.¡­¡­ delicious. I haven¡¯t had ice cream for so long. I miss this ice cream that is wrapped in frostiness. I like this.

    "What are we going to do tomorrow?"

    Yae asks me while mumbling as she¡¯s eating some buns that I¡¯ve lost count of how many she¡¯s had.

    "Even if we appear in my parent¡¯s dreams, we can''t do it in the daytime. We shouldn¡¯t stay at home until night, so let''s go y somewhere."

    It''s a honeymoon, and I want to make various memories with everyone.

    "If so, Touya-sama, I would like to take a train."

    "Nyhaa~~ Yes! Yumina-nee, I agree~~!"

    You want to go on a train? Well, it''s not so crowded in trains here in this town unless it''s the morning or evening, so I guess it''s okay as long as they have their smartphones properly this time.

    Just getting on the train is not fun. We need to go somewhere, but where should we go?

    I take out my smartphone and check the possible destinations. Art museums, museums ¡­ may not be enjoyable unless they are familiar with Earth¡¯s history. I don¡¯t know if I can show them the weapons of heroes from here on Earth.

    Movie theaters ¡­ we always watch movies with the projection of my smartphone. Movie theaters have the power and atmosphere that can only be experienced in movie theaters.

    Is the amusement park really too far to go to? I wonder if there¡¯s a zoo or an aquarium nearby? Oh, it takes less than an hour by train to go to a zoo.

    "A zoo ¡­ isn¡¯t that a ce where you can see a lot of animals?"

    Yumina asks while tilting her neck. In the Different World, not only animals but also demons are usually around in the wilderness, so I haven''t seen many zoos. There are botanical gardens and rose gardens inside royal pces, though.

    "Are there various animals !? Is there a ¡°zebra"?"

    "No, I don¡¯t know if they have zebras ¡­"

    Su is getting excited, but isn''t a zebra an animal in Africa?

    Thinking so, I looked it up on the zoo''s site and found that there were zebras called Grant¡¯s Zebra. It seems to be a zebra that is often seen in domestic zoos. I did not know that.

    "It looks like it is there."

    "Oh!"

    Lions, tigers, kangaroos, camels, bears, chimpanzees, goris, hippos, elephants ¡­ there are quite a few animals on disy.

    "What do you do about our meals?"

    "I think it''s okay because it seems like you can eat them in the park."

    While eating cheesecake, I answer with a smile to Sakura, who I hear. Are you worried about tomorrow''s meal?

    Maybe she wanted to make a bento box, but Lu was a little disappointed. As expected, even Grandpa doesn''t have ten lunch boxes (maybe he has onerge box), and there are too many people to put the bentos in [Storage] and take them out at the zoo. I can''t just go to the bathroom, take out the food from [Storage], and bring it with me.

    Elze stops eating pudding and asks a question.

    "Isn''t there a demon beast here? Or are there mostly ordinary animals? Won¡¯t going to the zoo be dangerous?"

    "All of the creatures are in a cage or we can just look at them from a safe ce, so it''s okay."

    "If an animal attacks you, I can hit it, right?"

    "No! I want you to refrain from that if you can ¡­! Well, if it''s a really dangerous situation, it can''t be helped ¡­"

    I don''t think it''s possible, but I think it can''t be helped if the girls defend against a tiger or lion if it escapes and attacks the visitors. However, if the animal is a sheep, a goat, or a red panda, I would like you to not hit it.

    The girls in front of me are much stronger than all the animals in the zoo ¡­ I think just Elze can beat goris and elephants without using [Boost] ¡­

    "Did you just say something rude now?"

    "Huh!? Nothing!"

    "That''s good. Oh, Linze, that''s what I was looking at first!"

    "Firste, first served!"

    The twin sisters arepeting for the shortcake. How much can your stomachs hold? When ites to dessert, everyone eats eightfold of what they usually eat ¡­

    "I feel someone was rude ¡­"

    "Don''t worry, eat more and more, wife!"

    "? Of course, I won¡¯t hesitate."

    Yae leans her head and reaches for some Caste.

    Hmm ¡­ After getting married, there are many times when my thoughts get noticed by my wives. Is this a telepathic connection being built? It''s like my telepathy with the summoned beasts.

    Maybe it''s just a matter of being together for so long and everyone''s intuition has be sharper. Either way, I should be careful.

 Chapter 456 Zoo and Animals.

    <h4>Chapter 456 Zoo and Animals.</h4>

    It takes 30 minutes to be taken by train from the town where Grandpa''s house is located to the big city. From there, we took the subway and arrived at the station in front of the zoo, which is today''s destination, in twelve minutes.

    Whileing to the city, everyone enjoyed watching the exciting scenery on the first train and holding on to the hanging straps in the swaying car, but as soon as the train¡¯s path changed to the subway, it was a pitch-ck tunnel and a lot of silence. The girls were anxious about the quietness. Only Yumina was observing with interest.

    ¡¸It''s an interesting idea to go underground. In this case, there are no attacks by monsters or bandits, and it may be the safest in a sense. If you have dozens of earth magic users, you can build it over in our world, as well¡¹

    Subways in the Different World? We¡¯re still at the stage of running a magic train made in Felsen. This princess seems to be absorbing various things from this world to implement when we get back.

    We get off the subway and go up the long flight of stairs to the surface. A few minutes walk from there was the targeted zoo.

    The zoo was not too big, not too small. It''s not thetest, but it''s not old-fashioned. It was such a zoo.

    Now, let''s buy an admission ticket at the ticket office. Adults 500 yen, elementary and middle school students 150 yen?

    ¡¸Well, five general students and five elementary and middle school students ¡­?¡¹

    Yae, Hilda, Elze, and Linze definitely look like high school students. Sakura is also 16 years old, somehow. Are Yumina and Lu a little hard to im to be high school students? I''m 15 years old, so I can say I''m a high school student.

    Well, as this is a zoo, it''s better to pay a high admission fee, so I wouldn''t say it''s no good.

    Leen and Su are middle school students by all means, and I definitely look like an elementary school student ¡­

    I can''t reach the counter at the ticket office, so I hand over the money to Yae and ask her to buy an admission ticket. We got a small pamphlet with the admission ticket.

    ¡¸Oh, it''s a map, isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, there are various animals¡¹

    When I opened the pamphlet to the voices of the twin sisters, a map of this zoo was drawn there. Illustrations of animals are scattered all over the ce. I see, should we follow this map¡¯s direction?

    When the girls and I entered the park, there were tall trees, and it felt like the zoo built in nature.

    There aren''t many people because it''s a weekday. There were some parents and children. They were mostly small children and some who seemed to be middle school students for some reason. Is it a field trip, or some extracurricr lesson?

    There were a few pigeons hanging out in front of the entrance, which looked like a resting ce with some benches, but they are probably not zoo animals.

    They must¡¯vee from somewhere else.

    ¡¸Oh! There is a pure white bird!¡¹

    Su points out. Most might think it''s just a bird, but when you live in a castle, you don''t see many big birds. Well, we can see as many as we want if we ask Kougyoku.

    After getting into the zoo, many birds weed us from the fenced pond. Next to the fence is a te with animal descriptions.

    ¡¸Whooper swan, tundra swan, snow goose, spot-billed duck ¡­¡¹

    So there are geese, ducks, and swans? A few of them are squeaking in a small pond built inside the fence.

    This is the first time I''ve actually seen a swan. I should have watched it on TV many times, but when I watch it realistically, I get a little nervous.

    Suddenly, the pigeons were eating the food spills of the swans. I see, you''reing for that.

    ¡¸Winter night, is this also a bird?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh! Oh! Penguins!¡¹

    There was a penguin on the fence next to the swans that Hilda pointed to. This is also the first time I see it. I got even more excited.

    I''m more excited than everyone else. I think it''s not strange that a child is here for the purpose of seeing new things¡­ I¡¯m a child, after all.

    The te says Humboldt Penguins. A few penguins were toddling beside a small pool.

    The names of each bird were written on the te, but I can''t tell the differences. I wonder how the keeper knows.

    ¡¸It''s cute¡¹

    ¡¸I want to take this home ¡­¡¹

    Yumina and Lu were struck by the cuteness of the baby penguins. It''s true that penguins are cute, but the two people who look at them are even cuter for me.

    With the penguins behind me, I went to the road on the right hand side, and there were several mas. ¡­¡­ What is a ma?

    Let¡¯s check the te. What ¡­ Oh, a species that is like camels ? It''s a bumpless camel from the Andes.

    I was enjoying looking at the mas when everyone approached me. Looking at thebel sideways, I read the facts about mas.

    ¡¸Well, when they¡¯re angry or excited, mas spit out a very stinky brim (stomach contents) and attack the other party ¡­?¡¹

    Everyone smiled and stepped back to my voice as I read the te with facts on it. I thought it smelled a while ago, but is that it?

    The ma is in a preparatory-like movement, and she is moving her mouth. We quickly moved away from the front of the ma.

    Next to me was a Bactrian camel. It''srge when seeing it for the first time in this form of mine. There are two bumps on it. It seems easy to ride.

    Did people ride that and cross the desert in the olden days? It seems that camels can move for several days without drinking any water. It was almost impossible to cross the desert with animals other than camels. Humans were able to cross the great desert for the first time by partnering with camels.

    But don''t stare at me. Also, please move a little¡­ It¡¯s creepy. Oh, it moved a little.

    ¡¸It doesn''t move much. Is it a leisurely creature?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that there are camel races, so I think their legs are fast. There is not much point in running at this ce¡¹

    The area surrounding the camels is covered with fences, and there really isn¡¯t a lot of room. There are no predators, and if there is no reason to hurry, it''s no wonder the camels want to rx.

    We say goodbye to the immobile Bactrian camel and move to the next location.

    Next to the Bactrian camel is the red panda. It is surprisinglyrge¡­ And cute.

    For some reason, it keeps walking around the fence. asionally I nced at him, but he didn''t stand up on his hind legs as I saw on TV.

    After that, as we walked along the road, we saw Japanese macaques ying with yground equipment, ck bears rolling around, and Japanese wild boars napping in the sun.

    ¡¸They are small and cute¡¹

    There were several ck-tailed prairie dogs surrounded by a transparent acrylic board with Sakura looking into them.

    While standing near the burrow, the prairie dog uses his small forefoot to feed. Is that one other a lookout?

    ¡¸Oh, they¡¯re hugging each other!¡¹

    Two prairie dogs in front of Hilda are hugging each other head-on. Not only that, they even exchanged kisses. That seems to be a prairie dog greeting. Somehow we head to the next area with a warm feeling.

    ¡¸The Beast¡¯s Cage ¡­? I wonder if it¡¯s supposed to be a dangerous animal ¡­ I don''t see that there¡¹

    Leen shook her head at the letters written on the information board. Well, I understand that feeling.

    The lion, the king of beasts, seen through the tempered ss from us,ys down on his whole body and sleeps on a rocky ce.

    How defenseless ¡­ There is no fragment of majesty. It''s like a big cat.

    The lion stays asleep all the time. ¡­¡­ are you sure that it isn¡¯t dead?

    When we went to the tiger cage next to it, the Sumatran tiger was lying down like the lion. An oji-san with a rugged camera was filming the tiger, but the tiger didn''t react at all and was just wanting to sleep.

    ¡¸It''s the same as Kohaku that is living in the castle ¡­¡¹

    Yae murmured while looking at the tiger. No, well. Kohaku is basically the king of the animals in the town with the other summoned beasts and looks around the castle. ¡­¡­well, maybe you are correct, Yae.

    When all of us left the tiger¡¯s cage and entered a cave-like tunnel, we found ourselves in a ce where tempered ss was fitted all over the wall. Water collects on the other side of the ss, and the surface of the water is higher than the height of Yae. It''s like an aquarium, but what kind of animal is in it? Is it a seal?

    Suddenly, a huge white object jumped into the water. Ah!??

    ¡¸What, what!?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s a bear! It''s a pure white bear!¡¹

    Elze points her fist towards the pr bear that appears on the other side of the ss. Wait a minute! Don''t hit the ss! The ss may break!

    Elze immediately lowered her fist, perhaps because she had guessed what I was thinking. I don''t know how strong the tempered ss is here, but I think it''s probably easy to break if she hits it with a serious blow, or something.

    ¡¸What, it''s not a normal bear ¡­ Don''t be so surprised ¡­¡¹

    I look at the te. Pr bear, right? Well, the ce we¡¯re in is called a¡¸Beast House¡¹. The animal appearing couldn¡¯t have been a seal.

    Pr bears are slowly swimming in the water. They are swimming dexterously.

    Some were standing next to the ss while looking at us, with only their faces on the surface of the water.

    ¡¸Fufu. I am remembering about Pa. How are you, you little girl?¡¹

    Leen puts her hand on the ss and looks up at the pr bear. However, the pr bear immediately turned away and swam.

    ¡¸Oh, I wonder if it was intimidated by me¡¹

    Leen was staring at the pr bear, who was leaving, with a smirk.

    After passing through the pr bear cave, what appeared in front of everyone was an area of ??birds of prey such as falcons, owls, and Steller''s sea eagles. Surrounded by tall wire mesh, they perched on branches as if ring, looking down at us. I''m getting used to being looked down on because I''m short ¡­

    We have gone around the east side of the park so we head to the west side this time.

    After passing in front of the cage containing ring-tailed lemurs, siamangs, lion-tailed macaques, and chimpanzees, our group of ten goes up a gentle slope which is elevated from the rest of thend. Is the west side of the zoo on a slope? The swans we visited earlier are visible below.

    There are many children who pass by each other. No, are we also children ¡­ You can see old couples here and there. It''s probably a ce of rxation in the neighborhood.

    ¡¸Nyhaa~~ Those are beautiful birds¡¹

    ¡¸The indian peafowls?¡¹

    My gaze was attracted towards the birds in the cage that Su walked up to. The birds are a colorful color of blue and green, so both are male. A female is a more sober color. I can''t find a female, but I wonder if she¡¯s hidden behind a rock.

    I waited for a while to see the two birds¡¯ feathers to spread out, but neither of them spread their feathers. It seems that they spread them during courtship behavior, so it may be natural not to spread it without a female nearby.

    ¡¸Maybe they can even spread their feathers for other males, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well, it seems that their feathers will be expanded if the peafowl is interested in the other party.¡¹

    I wonder why Linze''s words sound different to me.

    ¡¸Oh, my husband ¡­ Touya-dono, there''s a restaurant over there!¡¹

    There was a restaurant in the park ahead that Yae pointed out. There are many terrace seats, and it seems that you can eat outside. It''s not lunch yet, so it seems that there aren''t many people.

    ¡¸It''s a little early, but it will quickly be noon ¡­¡¹

    Before I asked what we should do, Yae, Lu, Su, and Sakura started to take the lead quickly. Gluttonous Banzai it is, then.

    Following after the four of them, we go through the automatic door of the store. The voice of a cheerful clerk flew,¡¸Wee!¡¹

    ¡¸Wow ¡­ it''s a nice shop, isn''t it?¡¹

    Linze looked around the store and gave a review with a happy voice. The wooden interior has a bright and fashionable atmosphere, giving it a spacious and open feel. The terrace seats at the end of the ss door are lit up by the warm sunlight, and it looks veryfortable.

    Hilda is looking at the machine next to the entrance. It''s a ticket vending machine.

    ¡¸Touya-sama, is this a ''Jido Hanbaiki''?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s a ticket vending machine. You put money in it and buy a ticket for something to eat. You can see thebels on the other side.¡¹

    Apparently, the ticket vending machine chooses the food here. Pictures of various dishes are pasted on the acrylic panel on the other side. This is the menu.

    ¡¸Oh, that is cute¡¹

    ¡¸Truly¡¹

    Elze and Leen look at the food in the picture and smile. It''s definitely a cute dish.

    A bear''s hand created with a deformed hamburger has a cheese ball on it. The rice on the side is also in the shape of a bear''s head.

    In addition, there were various dishes with animal-like cements such as curry with rice in the shape of an elephant and parfait with goat and rabbit-pictured cookies. Of course, there are also ordinary-shaped spaghetti, pizza, and omelet with rice.

    We each decided on what to eat, bought a meal ticket at the ticket machine, and took it to the counter.

    We received the food and decided to have it on the terrace. The sunshine was warm and it felt like having a nice day at a resort.

    As expected, there aren¡¯t enough seats for 10 people on the terrace, so it is divided into 5 people on each chair ¡­¡­ Wait a minute, Yae. I don''t need a chair that is meant for children.

    Hmm. The food is pretty good.

    ¡¸It''s cute and delicious. Let¡¯s have ire-san make it in the castle when we get back¡¹

    Sakura and Su were asking for the same dish called ¡¸Kumakuma te¡¹. That bear''s hamburger and rice are on it. There are also fried shrimp, sd and potatoes on it. It''s quite gorgeous, if I do say.

    I think Lu and ire, the head cook, can make it easily. The children in the future will be happy and will need this kind of food. Nine people will increase in the future, after all ¡­

    Su and Sakura were sitting in their seats, and Lu was sitting next to Yae. Probably because of that, many dishes are lined up on the table. Other customers also pass by with a weirded-out face.

    ¡¸¡­ Hmmmm. The dough is thick and has a firm texture. The sourness and sweetness of tomatoes and the richness of cheese are a perfectbination ¡­¡¹

    Lu is eating a pizza while mumbling that. Most of the food on this table was her order, but most of it was eaten by Yae. While Lu eats a piece of pizza, three disappear into Yae¡¯s double-sized stomach. Are you two sharing?

    ¡¸Hmm! No, it''s delicious!¡¹

    Lu can cook various dishes, Yae can eat a lot, and I wonder if they are in a win-win situation with each other. Well, is it okay because they are both happy?

    I also decided to eat the Bolognese in front of me. Yeah, it''s delicious.

    ¡¸King-sama, where are we going after this?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯vepletely explored the eastern side, so it''s the western side next. There, we can see the elephants, goris, rhinoceros and zebras¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, zebras! I''m looking forward to them!¡¹

    There are other animals, such as ostriches, giraffes and mingos. The area ahead seems to be the African area.

    ¡¸The animals here are docile. They''re in cages, but I think that they still aren¡¯t that ferocious to be put in them¡¹

    ¡¸No, tigers and lions are usually really dangerous, right? You shouldn''t use the summoned beasts as standards¡¹

    Well, the tigers and lions here stayed asleep the entire time and didn''t feel dangerous. Still, a beast is a beast.

    If it was a so-called safari park where you can observe animals from a free-range and safe car, you might have seen a more wild ce.

    ¡¸So if we hadn¡¯t gone to the zoo, we would have seen them in their natural habitat? If we go to the forest or mountains, we can see various things, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, no, because there aren''t manyrge animals here in Japan. I wonder if you are talking about a bear. It''s not easy to see. Besides, it is dangerous¡¹

    There are other dangerous animals such as wild boars. There are also wild monkeys and some other annoying animals.

    In the Different World, there is not a high encounter rate with wolves when you enter a forest. I don¡¯t even see stray dogs very often.

    It''s afortable world for humans, but what about animals?

    In the Different World, there are giant beasts, dragons, and other creatures that humans can hardly beat. There is no choice but to live in harmony with each other.

    I wonder if dragons would have been seen at the zoo if they were normal here as well. When ites to a big dragon like Luli, it would need arge cage, because if it didn¡¯t, the dragon would find it quite difficult to fly.

    Or rather, having a dragon on disy would be dangerous because they spit fire. There is and never will be a dragon in a zoo on earth. Yeah, that is right.

    ¡¸Now, let''s go¡¹

    We ate dessert quickly, and after finishing the meal, we started walking inside of the park again.

    I take the pamphlet out of my pocket and look at the map. The next ce to go to is the African area ¡­ The Reptile Museum?

 Chapter 457 The African Area, and Some Souvenir

    <h4>Chapter 457 The African Area, and Some Souvenir</h4>

    Two elephants were walking leisurely inside of their area.

    We saw two elephants in the distance. They both looked down at the ground. Our group watched the elephants from a bridge suspended over a moat. It was a bit more natural to see them without a cage, but it was also a shame they were so far away.

    "Those elephants look pretty big. It seems they will be difficult to handle."

    "I''m afraid I''m gonna eat it.¡±

    Wait a minute. The eyes of Lu and Yae that are looking at the elephants are different from the rest of us.

    What are they saying ¡­ huh? It seems that mammoths can definitely be eaten¡­

    When I searched, it seems that elephant meat poached for ivory purposes in Africa is flowing into the market and is being sold.

    Perhaps because we hunted or ate dragons in the Different World, they were curious about what it tasted like. ¡­¡­ I wonder if it''s delicious. No, we shouldn¡¯t eat it.

    The elephant in front of us left, because it may have seen the looks that Lu and Yae were giving it. It may have thought that it needed to be quick to escape.

    We leave the elephant area and move to the ostrich area, next. There were two ostriches standing here as well, before they became very still.

    "In Mismede, there is a bird simr to this ¡°Ostrich¡±.¡±

    Leen mutters such a thing while looking at the ostrich. It seems that there is a bird that looks a lot like this ostrich to the southern area of Mismid. Some beastmen who live in Mismede have tamed that big bird and used it as a vehicle instead of a horse. It seems that carts are also pulled by those birds.

    "I''m sure you can eat it at Mismid, right?"

    "I know it well. I''ve eaten it, but it tasted light like horse meat, but with less fat."

    "It looks delicious ¡­"

    Lu and Yae join our conversation. You guys, get away from the ostriches.

    Being a long-lived species, Leen eats a lot of things. She¡¯s so curious that she can''t help but eat rare foods.

    I also had a friend who was into trying new foods. He made sure to get his hands on the newly released juice by Yabame. After drinking, "It''s bad!¡± "This is cool", were the reactions of people but I have never heard "good".

    The ostriches ran away, perhaps because they felt a crisis may have happened if they stayed, seeing Yae¡¯s eyes that looked like a predator¡¯s. Oops.

    "Oh! Zebra!"

    Su finds a zebra in the distance and starts running. Following that, everyone quickly headed to the ce where the zebras were.

    The zebras on the other side of the fence walk leisurely in their area and do not even look at us. There was something like an artificial river flowing between the zebras, which separated us from them.

    Beyond the zebras, you can see the elephants. Is it the same area we were in earlier? Although the two animals¡¯ spots are separated by a body of water that looks like a pond.

    "Muu. I wanted to ride it."

    Sakura leaks out a disappointed voice. No, there seems to be such a zoo, but it''s different from this one. Besides, zebras seem to have a temper.

    "Oh, they have kids!"

    A small zebra kid popped out from the shade of a rock that Yumina was pointing to. It goes around the adult zebras.

    "Is it spoiled by its mother?"

    "I wonder if it''s the father who is lying over there."

    In front of Linze and Elze''s line of sight was another zebra lying on his stomach. Is it a family member?

    ¡­¡­ Wait, the mother is lying over there, and the one that is awaker may be the father. For a moment, I remembered oba-san watching a TV drama while leaving her child to her husband and sleeping. UU. Good luck, zebra dad ¡­

    We move on to the next area after looking at the zebras (mainly foals).

    "Fluffy ¡­"

    "It has a very long neck ¡­"

    Yae and Hilda open their mouths and look up at the creature. Behind the tall wire mesh stood a giraffe, the tallest animal on earth. It didn''t move, so I thought it was a fake for a moment. It''s really quiet.

    "It doesn''t move at all ¡­"

    "Oh, it blinked."

    As Elze says, the giraffe slowly closed her eyes and opened them again. She doesn''t move again. Are you alive?

    Or are you tired ¡­ Even animals have some kind of stress and anxiety.

    We wanted the giraffe to move so that we could interact with it, but we quietly left the ce so as not to disturb the giraffe¡¯s rest.

    In the next area, bodies of water were built everywhere, and something like a river was flowing. Waterside in Africa ¡­ What kind of animal lives there?

    As soon as I thought so, a creature gently came up to thend from inside the water.

    "Is that a hippopotamus?"

    I saw it for the first time, but it''s big. Um ¡­ Is it the second heaviest animal onnd after an elephant? 1.5 tons to 3 tons ¡­ That¡¯s heavy.

    A hippo¡¯s nature is ferocious, right ¡­? Especially before giving birth, females raising children be particrly rough so as to protect their children. I don''t get that image. Well, the mother looks strong.

    I feel like my mother was very strong, as well. Maybe because she was the daughter of Grandpa ¡­ I''m scared of her more than my grandpa.

    It''s better to go into a lion''s cage than to seriously get your mother angry. I remember that time when ¡­

    "What''s wrong?"

    "No ¡­ just a little something ¡­ I was just remembering something I didn¡¯t like ¡­"

    Yumina worriedly called out to me as she crouched down.

    When I was in middle school, my mother got angry, and even more angry when I retorted back a few things. I still don''t feel like I can forget that moment ¡­

    After passing thend animals area, a wooden bridge appeared over the ce where the ponds were built. Many mingos are resting in the pond. ¡­¡­ There is only one dark-colored one. That''s shy. It stands out.

    "They¡¯re as beautiful as Sakura''s hair."

    "Hmm."

    Linze smiles while looking at the mingos and touches Sakura¡¯s hair.

    "Why do they have such an unusual color?"

    "I''m sure they¡¯re eating food that contains red pigment, so I wonder if that¡¯s the cause of this color."

    "Oh."

    Elze nodded as if impressed. I believe that what I said should be true.

    I go to the mingo exnation board and check if it is correct. Yeah, it¡¯s right. Oh, these are European mingos?

    Ah. There was only one very red mingo, so I thought it was a glutton like Yae, but it seems that it was a different species called American mingo. Sorry, American mingo.

    Next, we all went to the gori area, but unfortunately the gori was in the back room of the breeding house, probably because it was sick. We were able to see it through the tempered ss, but it was still not feeling well. I hope you get well.

    By the way, we¡¯ve almost already traveled all around this zoo, and there is just one more ce to go to.

    "So this is the Reptile Museum ¡­"

    On both sides of the entrance, arge snake and a dragon were carved. People on Earth know the snake, but the dragon is a fairytale. In the Different World, this would be much more different, since there are dragons.

    "Ayi."

    When I pushed the heavy door open and went inside, a sweltering heat struck me. The indoor temperature is higher than the outside. I wonder if this is a temperature setting suitable for reptiles.

    Behind the wall, which is blocked by a transparent acrylic board, there are various types of snakes.

    Striped snake, rat snake, python, anaconda ¡­

    Wow ¡­ I am used to Kokuyou, but I can''t wipe out the eeriness of other snakes. Probably because I can''tmunicate with them like I can with Kokuyou.

    "None of these are active or exciting to see."

    "Well, they don''t have any prey they need to catch, and they don''t have to move fast so as to run away from predators."

    Hilda looks into the container of the rat snake and tilts her head. Certainly, the snakes didn''t move much since a while ago, and were all just in their ces being wrapped around one another.

    As expected, the girls, who fight against the demon beasts, have no fear of snakes. However, snakes didn''t seem to be "cute" and they didn¡¯t act with them like how they did with the other animals.

    I peek into the containers of the reptiles on the wall one by one while walking along the aisle.

    Snakes, snakes, turtles, turtles ¡­ oh, crocodile. Smooth-fronted caiman. The second smallest crocodile in the world, is it?

    "There was something simr to that in Mismede, though it was mainly edible."

    As soon as Leen said that, the two girls jumped at her.

    "Hoho. Is it delicious?"

    "How do you cook it?Did the tribe that eat it roast it?"

    "The taste was simr to chicken. It was quite stic but delicious. I don''t know how to cook it, but it was baked."

    Good grief. Leen who answers the two people in a calm manner is also nice. Surprisingly, she can be a bit of a tease, but she likes to take care of others. I don¡¯t have a problem with your teases that you usually do, but just don''t do them too openly.

    When I turned to the bottom of the fence in front of me, a big turtle was walking alongside it.

    African spurred tortoise? It is a bit easier to look at it than the snakes. When I thought something like this, Kokuyou probably said, "That¡¯s discrimination!¡± I''m likely to be cursed at.

    Besides snakes and turtles, there are also lizards. Japanese lizard, Chinese crocodile lizard, leopard gecko ¡­ Those ones don''t move much, either.

    There are several benches in the hall, so that visitors can rest. Looking at the snakes and crocodiles makes me feel ufortable, but I think they look cute to those who like them.

    Well, if I take a closer look like this, it''s interesting to see that the snakes have different patterns and colors. A particr snake has ck on ck. It''s shiny like obsidian, and it''s beautiful.

    When we exit the Reptiles Museum from an exit different from the one we entered from, a cool breeze wees us. Oh, it feels good. I finally got out of the hot and humid environment.

    While I was enjoying the pleasant breeze, Yumina, who was next to me, pointed to something that was in front of us that was on my right. There was a rtively new two-story building there.

    "Touya-sama, what''s over there?"

    "Hmm? Well ¡­ it''s like an exhibition hall and rest area ¡­ It''s like a ce where stuffed animals, skeleton specimens, and materials are on disy. Oh, there are souvenir shops.¡±

    I answer Yumina while looking at the pamphlet.

    "Souvenirs? I definitely want to buy one or two things."

    "Don''t go crazy and buy everything there.¡±

    "C¡¯mon, Touya-san! Let''s go!"

    "Hey, don''t pull me so hard! I understand! Please be gentler!"

    Pulled by Hilda, Yae, and Elze, we ran to the exhibition hall. Please be more thoughtful since my steps are shorter while in this child-like body of mine ¡­

    When we passed through the automatic door of the exhibition hall, the stuffed pr bear I saw earlier was disyed right next to me. Oh, it''srger than I expected.

    What ¡­ hey. Is the pr bear''s hair transparent rather than white? The light reflected on the ck skin below and the sunlight are diffusely reflected and appear white.

    Furthermore, the pr bear hair has no core like macaroni, and this cavity creates a heat insting effect and prevents heat from escaping. It''s evolving to suit the environment.

    "There are various things here, right?"

    As Linze says, stuffed animals and skeleton specimens are also exhibited in a narrow hall. The walls are covered with the peeled skin of the zebra that was making noise earlier, which makes me feel ufortable.

    "If you look at it like this, you can see a lot of differences. It''s interesting."

    Leen wasparing skeleton specimens of herbivores and carnivores. Well, is this an elephant skeleton specimen? After all there is no bone in the trunk. If there was none, its image would change ¡­ Oh, there is also a stuffed nose made out of fabric.

    In addition, stuffed animals such as ck bears, antelopes, and wild boars were lined up, and bird models were forming a formation on the ceiling. This ce is borate in various ways.

    "Nyhaa~ I still like living animals ¡­"

    "I agree. Though, these will be useful for studying."

    Apparently Su and Sakura aren''t very interested in this area. On the contrary, Leen, Linze, and Yumina are impressed by the exnation of the exhibits.

    Oh? Surprisingly, Yae and Elze are enthusiastically looking at the skeleton specimen.

    "So don''t just crush the bones here to deal the maximum damage ¡­"

    "That''s right. If you turn it from this side and twist it, it will suddenly bounce ¡­"

    Yup. Different. They¡¯re talking about somethingpletely different.

    "Oh, this is giraffe-san!"

    A giraffe skeleton stood in front of Linze''s view. Looking at it from this distance, it''s still quiterge. Or do I feel that because my height has shrunk? It is about four or five meters tall ¡­

    "Where do they sell souvenirs ¡­?¡±

    Kyoro Kyoro. Hilda and I look around, but can''t find any of those shops.

    Oh, there is an arrow on the wall. This is it.

    Following the arrow, there was arge shop at the end of the automatic ss door.

    The walls are painted with warm colors, and bright lighting illuminates the inside of the store. The wood floorboard created a natural atmosphere.

    Various animal goods are still lined up on the shelves and low tables. There were also animal print cushions and tableware, small animal figures, stuffed animals, and animal-shaped backpacks.

    "Yumina-san, Yumina-san! Don''t you think this is cute?¡±

    "It''s really cute! Oh, Lu, this one is also cute!"

    "Nee, what about this backpack?¡±

    "Wow, that''s really nice. I want one, too ¡­"

    As soon as we entered the store, everyone rushed to the corner they were interested in. Well, it''s okay because they are not as spread out as they were in the shopping center.

    However, there are various things that they can buy. Key chains, ce mats, lunch boxes ¡­ I wonder if I should buy souvenirs for everyone in the castle. How about a tie for Liam-san? Some have sheep printed on them ¡­ butlers and sheep ¡­ no.

    A hoodie with animal ears, paws, and slippers. This will be very destructive to me if everyone wears it. ¡­¡­ Should I buy one for everyone? Yeah, they will be memorials of this honeymoon. I have no other intentions.

    There are many kinds of animal figures. It seems difficult to collect them all. Plush toys are avable in various sizes and types ofrge, medium, and small.

    "I want to take this zebra stuffed animal as a souvenir."

    "Do you want it?"

    "Um! I¡¯ll give it to Ed!"

    Su answers with a big smile. Is it a souvenir for her younger brother Edward? That baby will get a gift from his sister. I''m sure that they will be good siblings.

    Yumina also seems to want to buy a stuffed animal for her younger brother, Prince Yamato. Is that a lion? I wonder if the king of beasts will be presented to the future king.

    Then we bought a surprising amount of souvenirs from the other side of the shop. Most of them were stuffed animals and sweets.

    If you have ten people in a group, there is nothing you can''t do. If we go out of the park, I can secretly put everything in [Storage] under the protection of everyone.

    This was basically a zoo tour, but it was fun. I don''t think that the zoo is the best ce for a honeymoon, but it''s only the second day.

    Well, the biggest mission is awaiting us tonight. The mission that can be said to be the purpose of this trip is to introduce everyone to my parents.

    When ites to that moment, I''m going to use magic to make myself look like my real age, again. Both Father and Mother can recognize me in this figure, but for the time being, it is better to transform into my original figure with [Mirage].

    Even if they think it''s a dream, I want to tell them that I am doing well.

    I feel that my parents will be amazed by my nine wives¡­ Will they be surprised?

    Well, let¡¯s wait until it actually happens.

 Chapter 458 Reunion, and a Headbutt.

    <h4>458 Reunion, and a Headbutt.</h4>

    We returned from the zoo for the midnight mission that was going to happenter, and took a short nap. Although my father is a manga artist and my mother is a picture book writer, both of them rarely stay up all night. ording to my father, "all-nighters are inefficient." The act of not sleeping slows down your thinking and distracts you. My mother also said that her skin would be rough after all-nighters.

    There is no reason for damaging your body¡¯s working by staying up for too long . You can work if you are healthy. I also think so.

    That said, there are situations where you can''t finish something in time unless you stay up all night. There, it may be necessary.

    Certainly, the deadline for the works serialized by my father should note yet. Unless it has changed from the past. If it was the old way, he should be sleeping normally today.

    My parents'' house is next to the town where my grandpa''s house is, and it''s about 15 minutes by train. It takes 15 minutes by train from station to station, but 30 minutes from Grandpa''s house to the station, 15 minutes by train, and 15 minutes from the station in the town where I lived. It takes an hour. (

    Of course, the train is moving slowly because time is time. Well, I didn''t feel like going by train from the beginning. If you walk in the middle of the night with such a number of people, you will definitely be noticeable and there are chances that you may be questioned. I have no intention of taking such a risk.

    "[Gate]."

    Using Divinity through my smartphone, I open a portal directly from Grandpa''s house to my parents'' house. It is my home that I lived in for many years. I can go in without any permission. I can also open a [Gate] to it from anywhere because I¡¯ve been there many times already.

    I go to the front of everyone and pass through the [Gate] first. It was dark because there was no light, but beyond that, there was a familiar living room. It''s not much different from what I saw a long time ago. Oh, the TV is new, I guess.

    Nostalgic¡­¡­ Oops, I shouldn¡¯t get soaked up in too much sentiment.

    "[Invite the darkness, sleep peacefully, sleep cloud]."

    A magic circle spreads at my feet, and the light purple clouds that emerge from it drift throughout the house. It''s a cloud that invites everyone in this house to the world of sleep. It''s possible that my parents are awake. It''s a hassle if they think that we are thieves and they¡¯re notified. Now we don''t have to worry about making noise.

    Yumina and the others appear one after another in the living room through the [Gate].

    "So, this is the house of Touya-san ¡­"

    Linze looks around in the dimly lit room which is the size of about 15 tatami mats. Do you think it''s small? Or this is the size of a normal house, right? But I guess it¡¯s no goodpared to the castle, huh?

    "So what do we do, Darling? You talked about making your parents think they¡¯re dreaming, but do you use spells such as [Mirage] or [Hypnosis]?"

    "No. I¡¯m going to connect us to my parents¡¯ consciousness using Divinity. It is more realistic and easier to think that it is a dream, that way."

    At first, I was thinking about the method that Leen said, but I just received an email from Karen-nee saying that this is safer.

    It''s amazing that I can receive emails even if I¡¯m across the world ¡­ Does she ever browse the inte or call Kami-sama? I never knew this about Karen-nee.

    Of course, it can be done only with my smartphone, which is a sacred treasure, but not with the girls¡¯ smartphones.

    In other words, instead of making my parents think of it as a dream, let''s meet the in a dream. With this method, I can appear in front of the two people in my regr form and not as a child.

    Yumina asks while tilting her head slightly.

    "Sharing consciousness with a summoned beast ¡­ is it something like that?¡±

    "Well, it''s close to that. To be precise, it feels like bringing everyone''s consciousness to another space? It''s okay because I can''t look inside your heart." (TLN: Different dimension, basically.)

    Connecting everyone''s consciousness to a space created by my godly powers ¡­ It''s like logging in to the world of inte games. I won''t exin it because it won''t be easy to understand even if it''s called an inte game.

    My mom and dad¡¯s bedroom is upstairs. For the time being, let''s set the entire house to the designated range. I have learned how to control my Divinity a little bit.

    I have everyone sit on the sofa in the living room and rx. I stand in the center of the living room and concentrate my consciousness.

    Let¡¯s take a slow, deep breath. ¡­¡­ Okay.

    "Well, let''s go. [Connect]."

    Suddenly, everyone''s consciousness fell asleep. Everyone''s consciousness is guided to a server-like pseudo-world created by divine power so that the line is connected.

    Finally, I let go of my consciousness and fell sideways on the carpet, as if lying down, slowly.

    "Where are we ¡­?"

    "A tiny different world created by Divinity ¡­ I don''t know itpletely. Well, you can think of it as being in [Storage]."

    While answering Yae''s question, who was looking around Kyoro Kyoro, I was delighted to see myself returning to normal after a long time (although it was only two days). I wish the visibility was better, though!

    Since it was a pseudo-world, my clothes weren''t torn by my sudden growth, and I was wearing my usual coat. Well, this is because I unconsciously imagine it the most ¡­

    "That''s fine, but ¡­ why is there fog under our feet and dim above?¡±

    "Oh, no, I''m dead for the time being. I thought I had to be ghostly."

    As Linze pointed out, this space created by divine power was a space where fog or smoke could enter under your feet in a dimly lit space. You see, it feels like a "spirit world", right? Well, I haven''t actually seen it, so I referred to old movies and TV dramas. The Divine Realm looks kind of like this, though.

    "But this seems like you''re back because of some regrets, right? You came to tell them that you''re happy."

    "Ah."

    ¡­¡­I just realized. What Elze says is correct. This makes me look like I''vee to say a grudge that I held before dying. Was this type of surroundings too ghostly? Reflection time.

    When ites to that, what kind of stage would I like to put instead?

    "A bright sun, white clouds, and flower fields ¡­ Isn''t it better to have such a beautiful and naturalndscape? It would make you look like you''re living happily."

    "That''s right. If you take the appearance of living happily in Heaven, it would look good."

    Leen nods a little to Hilda''s suggestion. I see. Will that scenery look good?

    I solidify the image in my head and snap my fingers. After a moment, the fog blows away, and the soft, bright sunlight shines into the dimly lit space. A clear blue sky spread over my head, and instead of the fog that blew off, beautiful flowers spread out looking like there were hundreds of them.

    This world is a pseudo space that I created. Creating a virtual space with holograms, which ismon in overseas science fiction dramas. I can remake it as I like. Let''s blow a little refreshing breeze. The scent of fragrant flowers drifts around.

    "Wow ¡­ it looks like the real thing."

    Yumina picks up a flower from under her feet. Since you can recognize the feeling of touching things, it may not be so different from reality. Unfortunately I don''t have the power to hold this ce for a long time. I think my limit¡¯s an hour ¡­ Will that be enough time?

    "Nyhaa~~ So where are your father and mother, Touya-kun? Have you already called them to this world?"

    "Yeah. They¡¯re supposed to be somewhere in this world because it connects the consciousness of everyone in that house ¡­ but ¡­"

    I returned to Su, but I found a figure who was rushing through the flower garden over Su¡¯s head and stopped speaking. From behind, another person chases after the figure of the person in a hurry.

    The former looks like a woman in herte twenties with her hair reaching her shoulders, but is actually a woman in her early thirties. And from behind, chasing after her with a troubled face is a gentle-looking, tall man wearing round sses and looks to be approaching 40.

    Needless to say, those are my parents. My father''s name is Mochizuki Touichirou, whose upation is a manga artist. My mother''s name is Mochizuki Tsuzuri, whose upation is a picture book author.

    That picture book author rushed here with a weird expression.

    I understand something since I had lived with her for many years. When my mother makes that expression, it''s a very moody time. Maybe, but even without that expression I can tell, you''re angry ¡­?

    Huh? Isn''t this a moving face-to-face scene with your deceased son?

    Mom stops in front of me. Due to the silent pressure released by my mother, my wives, who were around her, gradually stepped back a bit.

    "Hey, mom ¡­ how were you?"

    My mother reached out to my face, who said those words with a smile that was a bit cramped. A thin hand touches my face. Cold. That hand feels cold.

    The other hand also touched my face. My mother in front of me smiles a little. It was a nostalgic smile I saw when I was a kid.

    When I was immersed in such nostalgia, my mother''s grip gradually became stronger. ¡­¡­ What?

    My mother''s height is not so different from mine. Originally she was also a model, so she is tall for a woman. My mother''s hands hold my head firmly enough to be able to question where such power lies in her slender body.

    Where did the smile she had just go? My mother¡¯s face in front of me instantly turned into a rugged face and hit me with a big headbutt.

    "This idiot son!!!"

    "Pain! Gohe! !! !! ?? "

    Countless stars are scattered in front of me! As I fell backwards, I was in agony feeling as if my head cracked open and was rolling around in the flower field. Wait a minute! I can feel pain! ?? No, my brain might have the illusion that there was such a shock! Oh yeah. Then if I think it doesn''t hurt ¡­!

    It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt ¡­ Oh, the pain has subsided. As expected, this is my world. But it still hurts ¡­

    "You are finally showing your face now! Isn''t it at least a responsibility to be in a dream on the day of your death !? Moreover, when I think you¡¯ve finallye, there are nine wives !? What is that, hey! "

    "Wait a minute !? How do you know !?"

    With my arms crossed and looking up at my mother who stood up, I was surprised and raised my voice. Neither the girls or I have said a word about them being my wives, yet. Is this telepathy! ?? Originally Mom was a sharp person, but ¡­ that''s just stupid, telepathy.

    "Wait a minute, Tsuzuri! Is it not overkill! ?? Are you okay, Touya? "

    "This much doesn''t matter because it''s a dream anyway!"

    Anxiously, my father called out from behind my mother. Apparently they both think this is a dream. It''s exactly what I was aiming for, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to get this kind of attack ¡­ Isn''t it usually a hug in this case? As usual, reality and dreams are unforgiving!

    "No, why does mother know everyone !?"

    "The night before, a strange oji-san who called himself Kami-sama came in a dream. He said ¡°I''m sorry I robbed you of your son¡±."

    "I saw that dream, too. An old man with gray hair and sses."

    No way, the World God ¡­? Did he appear in my parents¡¯ dreams, first? To apologize for letting me die ¡­ ¡­¡­ That, I have a bad feeling about something¡­

    "¡­ So what happened?"

    "Because I was angry, I pped him."

    "Wait, what!?"

    "¡­ I thought I''d do it, but I was stopped by Touichirou in my dream, so I gave up."

    The mother turns away with a sullen look.

    "No matter how much it''s a dream, I''m reflexively saying that you shouldn¡¯t try to p someone who ims to be Kami-sama. That oji-san had a crampedugh."

    Dad answers with a bitter smile. ¡­¡­ I''ll apologize to the World God when we get home.

    "It''s natural to get so angry because my son was killed. It''s usually bad for you! You should be angry about dying from lightning! That''s about it. Trying to apologize! Pathetic!¡±

    Don''t be crazy. I don¡¯t really care.

    "That Kami-sama said ,''Your dead son will appear in your dreams with nine brides?'' ! I woke up from my dreams and unintentionally shouted,''Hey!''!"

    "It''s strange, but I had the same dream. But Tsuzuri-san and Touya look like the real thing. Is this really a dream?"

    Well, do you think that we are all dreams? Dad tries to pinch his cheeks. Oops. I secretly block the pain sensation.

    "¡­ It doesn''t hurt. It''s a dream, isn''t it? But I''m d to see you again Touya. You look fine ¡­ Isn''t it strange that you are dead?¡±

    "Dad ¡­"

    Dadughs hahaha. He¡¯s still at his own pace ¡­ Easygoing or insensitive. My mother also pinches herself, just like father. Of course, I also didn¡¯t allow the pain sensation.

    "¡­ That? It hurt a little while ago."

    "It didn¡¯t, though?"

    "Really¡­"

    She had headbutted me a little while ago and was rubbing her head, but she seems to have stopped thinking about it deeply. Mother¡¯s as simple as ever ¡­ No, it''s helpful for me that she has a personality that doesn''t care about the details.

    "You''re not growing tall at all. Oh, it''s a dream, so you look the same as when you died ¡­ I''m sorry I can''t see you as an adult."

    Motherughs looking a little lonely. My body is the body of a God, so it ages slower than humans. Still, I think I will have an adult body someday. I wonder if I''lle see you again at that time ¡­ With the permission of the World God.

    "However¡­¡­"

    Suddenly my mother''s eyes turned to the girls. Everyone drew back from us due to our pretty shocking reunion. No wonder. At the beginning of the encounter, mother even pulled a head butt.

    Still, they need to greet their parents-inw, so Yumina takes the courage to take a step forward.

    "Oh, so, um, I, no, Ha ¡­ "

    "You are Yumina, right?"

    "Eh?"

    Yumina, whose name was said by my mother, stops moving with a surprised expression. Do you even know their name? Did the World God talk so much?

    "That silver-haired girl with the long hair is Elze, the short-haired one is Linze, and the ponytail one is surely Yae ¡­ I wonder if I¡¯m right?"

    "Yeah, that''s true. I remember that blonde little girl and the twin-tailed girl. I wonder if Su-san and Leen-san also became Touya-kun¡¯s wives."

    Dad nods a little. Hmm? Isn''t it strange? They knew Yumina, Elze, Linze, and Yae, but didn''t know that Su and Leen were my wives ¡­

    "I don''t know the other three, but ¡­ Oh, I''m sorry! I haven''t read that far yet!"

    Lou, Hilda, and Sakura cried out a little as if they were shocked by my mother''s words, and my panicked mother rushed towards them.

    "¡­ What do you mean by ¡®not having read far enough¡¯?¡±

    "Himura-kun. You know, your ssmate."

    Eh? I know him. He was one of my ssmates in middle school who I often yed with. ¡­¡­ Why does his namee out in this conversation?

    "He''s an assistant for me right now ¡­ He said he had many dreams of a Kami-sama."

    What? Did you go to the dreams of Himura, World God??? As usual, your nning is amazing!

    "In that dream, that Kami-sama oji-san showed him the sess of Touya. He told Himura that you went to another world and made a big sess ¡­ so Himura made a draft of the story and showed us. "

    "Huh !?"

    What is that! ??

    A draft is a so-called blueprint of a manga that simply expresses theposition, frame division, character movements, lines, etc. when drawing a manga. It is no exaggeration to say that the draft of the work determines the quality of the work at this point.

    If you look at the draft, you can see what the story is like ¡­ That means that my actions over there were predicted! ??

    Of course, it would be based on the recognition that it was a strange dream that Himura had. I haven''t heard of you talking to others about me, World God! ??

    "Well, how far is that ¡­"

    "Well, I''m sure ¡­ the one he broughtst week had a turtle and a snake monster as summons."

    It''s Sango and Kokuyou ¡­ Is that just before we find Babylon? Then Lu and the others shouldn''t have been introduced, yet.

    "I was surprised to hear from the Kami-sama that there were nine brides. What happened ¡­ Well, Himura can''t help but ask for an exnation about his dreams. I''ve also had strange dreamstely."

    "Yes."

    As was the case with Professor Babylon and the Gods, aren''t there many people peeking at my actions ¡­? What kind of shame y is it, such as being seen by a friend and being informed by his parents in a manga! Himura-kun, stop it right now and draw another work.

    I mean, how can I be sure that this situation isn''t being seen or read by anyone ¡­?

 Chapter 459 Sister and bodyguard.

    <h4>Chapter 459 Sister and bodyguard.</h4>

    "Hmm?"

    "What''s wrong, Sakura?"

    Sakura, who was talking to my mother, turned her gaze in the direction of the movement. My suspicious mother also turned her head in the direction that Sakura turned her gaze to.

    Naturally, I also turned my eyes to that direction, but beyond that, I couldn''t see anything because the flower fields continued forever. I mean, there can''t be anything other than us in this world.

    Despite this, Sakura put her hand on her ear and was trying to hear something. Sakura has the [God¡¯s Love characteristic] "Super-Hearing". It is possible to select and hear sounds in the range that humans cannot hear and sounds in the distance. Can you hear something?

    "I hear a strange voice ¡­ moaning?"

    "Eh?"

    Moaning!?? That¡¯s scary! Is it horror-like! ?? I don''t remember setting such a thing for this world! ??

    "¡­ No, no ¡­ It''s like a baby is crying ¡­"

    ""Ah.""

    Father and mother start walking quickly, saying "Maybe ¡­". Huh? What?

    We also hurry and chase after them.

    I found a baby in baby clothes, buried in the flower field a few minutes away. She¡¯s sick with a face that seems like it¡¯s about to start crying at any moment.

    "It was her after all. Good. Great, but don¡¯t cry."

    "Wow ¡­"

    Mother picks up the baby from the flower field. Perhaps that child ¡­ No way.

    My mother smiles and turns the baby towards me.

    "See, Fuyuka. It¡¯s oniisan. ¡±

    "Uh?"

    Is that so? I see a small pair of ck eyes staring at me. This child is my ¡­ My sister was born, it seems.

    Well, because I specified the whole house as the effect range of [Connect], did I pull this sleeping child over here as well?

    "So your name is Fuyuka? Did you get into this dream because you wanted to see me? "

    "It''s my dream. My daughter is an attentive child, as expected toe to say hello to her brother."

    "No, Tsuzuri-san. She¡¯s also my daughter."

    Both of them are cradling the baby while having a strange dispute. Were they both so caring? If anything, I must have been taught a liberal principle at my time. My parents left my upbringing to my grandpa.

    I felt a little jealousy, but when I was handed the child by my mother who said, "Look," that feeling was blown away.

    "Dau!"

    "Wow ¡­"

    Fuyuka reached out to me with her small hands that look like autumn leaves. Cute. It''s not the first time I''ve held a baby, but maybe it''s my sister who looks the cutest.

    "Wow, wow! She¡¯s so cute!"

    "It''s true!"

    "She is cute. I affirm."

    Linze, Su, and Sakura surrounded me, but Fuyuka wasn''t crying and looked at them with interest.

    "She¡¯s called ''Fuyuka'', isn''t she?"

    "I was worried about how to read ¡°Fuyuka" or "Toka". I thought I''d be sorry if her nickname was ¡°Tou-chan" even though she was a girl."

    Mother exins to Yumina, whileughing. That nickname, I was about to get it when I was in elementary school. My father, who is smiling behind my mother, must have some experience. His name is "Touichirou".

    "Dah, daa!"

    "Oh?¡±

    "Wa!"

    Fuyuka twists herself and reaches for Linze, who was by her side. She was not afraid. Fuyuka seems to have a very aggressive personality. ¡­¡­ Is she like Mother?

    "I don''t mind, I¡¯ll hold her."

    "Well, is that okay?"

    "She is my sister-inw-chan. I shouldn¡¯t hesitate. "

    In response to LInze¡¯s words, mother slowly hands Fuyuka to Linze. Although Mother was being careful not to drop her, Fuyuka fluttered her hand toward Linze as if in a hurry.

    "Dau, du!"

    "Nice to meet you, Fuyuka-chan. I am Linze-sister-inw-chan."

    "Dau?"

    When Linze spoke, Fuyuka returned a happy smile. Doesn¡¯t her smile look just like a flower blooming? My little wife, are you holding an angel?

    "Oh, can I hold you, too?¡±

    "If you take care not to drop her. She won''t bite you, so be very careful."

    Else was asking Mother for permission, probably because she wanted to embrace Fuyuka, too. Everyone else alternates embracing Fuyuka and smile happily. She¡¯s popr, my sister.

    "She isughing.¡±

    "It makes me smile."

    Lu looks towards Fuyuka, whoughs happily, saying those words.

    "She looks like a small, shy child.¡±

    "It''s Darling''s younger sister. I mean, she must grow up to be quite something ¡­ I think she¡¯ll be a pretty woman in the future."

    "Hey ¡­"

    I rushed into the conversation between Hilda and Lean. What are you talking about? Fuyuka, who has grown up to look like Tomoe Gozen, who knocks down a man when he tries to court her,es to my mind. Well, it would be alright if you grow up to be a kind child ¡­

    My mother taps on my shoulder, who had a difficult face.

    "Well, there is Fuyuka, and we''re having fun, so don''t worry, you''ll be a good boy, right?"

    "No ¡­ yeah."

    What should I say? There are quite a few things that parents want you to do ¡­

    I can''t help it because my mothers think that it''s a dream that was made conveniently from the memory of reading Himura-kun''s manga.

    I felt like I could just tell the truth, but I''m here as part of the God Company¡¯s newbie training, and I can''te here freely.

    It may be possible toe with the permission of the World God, but even the World God will not be able to provide convenience to me many times. Even though I am one of his dependents, it seems that he can not favor one god over another.

    Besides, I have already decided to live in the Different World. With the girls and all of mypanions and friends I¡¯ve made over there, I will continue to do so.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "I was surprised when the elementary school teacher called me because Touya, who was supposed to leave home in the morning, didn''te to school. If there was a noise over here due to an ident or kidnapping, the police station would contact me. Come on. What do you think he was doing?¡­ He was rafting down the river. He needed to be saved when the raft broke and he almost drowned on the way. Touya was a totally stupid child. "

    "Why was he riding a raft again ¡­?"

    "He thought that he could go down the river on a raft faster than walking to school. He wanted to see if it worked, and if it did, why wouldn¡¯t he want to use that method the next morning?"

    Already, that story is ¡­

    Behind the scenes, my mother''s exposure treatment was held in the flower garden.

    I''m no longer hearing those words, and my dad and I are away from everyone while eating Lu''s homemade food stored in [Storage].

    "I miss you. Did that incident happen in the second grade of your elementary school?"

    "¡­ I was in the first grade."

    The river descent was inspired by the Adventures of Tom Sawyer that my father gave me. Even children can make rafts.

    But, I couldn''t make a decent one with the waste materials, old ropes, and the power of my childish body. It took just a few minutes to disassemble and sank in the middle of the river. I''m d it wasn''t midwinter when that happened.

    After that, various people were angry with me ¡­ And only Grandpa was like, "The structure was pretty nice!¡± I was congratted for my raft production method.

    However, perhaps because she thinks it''s a dream, my mother didn''t hesitate to take a look at my ck history ¡­ No, she doesn¡¯t hesitate to talk about you even when she doesn¡¯t think she¡¯s dreaming, that person.

    Everyone has found out too many things about me, and are still asking my mother a lot of questions. I don''t want you to revisit my ck history so much ¡­ please stop¡­

    "But Touya has already gotten married. Even though it''s a dream, I''m happy. I''m very happy ¡­"

    "It''s going to be a lot of work from now on ¡­"

    "Touya-kun. Marriage, it''s better for a man to take a step back if you want to do anything."

    Well, many of my wives are the type whoe forward even if I don''t take a step back ¡­ On the contrary, I am pulled forward a lot. In the Different World, there are many women who are quite straightforward¡­

    Even the most docile (believed to be) Linze will tell me her opinion clearly.

    On the contrary, they¡¯re worth relying on, but if I keep relying on them others will think that I¡¯m pathetic as a man. I know it looks like I¡¯m a crappy guy.

    "Don''t throw away such things as a man so quickly. It''s no use giving your family a good look. Our family is a family that epts everything, including the uncool people, so a man''s good looks and pride are just meaningless, aren¡¯t they?"

    ¡­¡­ Well, I think so.

    I don''t think everyone will hate me when I hear about my old mistakes, saying "it''s not cool". I also don¡¯t exactly judge them based on their past stories.

    "Touya¡¯s first love was Shoko-chan, who was the girl next door."

    "That''s something embarrassing, mom!"

    While listening to my mother''s embarrassing storiesing from my back, I eat from the bento box that Lu made. Oh, hummm! It''s delicious!

    "Uh, bu, uh ¡­"

    "Are you tired, Fuyuka? Do you want to sleep?"

    Looking back, Fuyuka, who was held by her mother, leaked a small yawn and her eyelids were drooping.

    No wonder I was able to connect her consciousness with [Connect], since she was sleeping and I awoke her. Even if you''re not a baby, you''ll be mentally tired if you are suddenly awoken from your sleep.

    Or did she take care to protect her brother''s honor by staying awake for all this time? An amazing younger sister. I¡¯m happy as an oniisan ¡­

    "¡­ This will end soon."

    "Are you sure?"

    I stood up while putting Lu''s handmade bento into [Storage]. I''ve achieved my goal, and even if it hasn¡¯t been too long since we met again, it''s hard to say goodbye. My mother looks up at me with a disappointed look.

    ¡°We can''t stay here for too long. Fuyuka looks sleepy and you¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­"

    Divine power is consumed to maintain the subspace using [Connect]. It won''tst long. You have to go home before that. ¡­¡­ After all, I don''t want you to expose my ck history any more.

    Dad also stands up and heads towards everyone. Lu was delighted when my dad praised her cooking. On the contrary, my mother had a difficult expression on her face.

    My grandpa and dad are good at cooking, but my mom isn''t very good at it. For me, the taste of my home is rice balls and sandwiches. Maybe because I specialize in that, my mother''s rice balls and sandwiches are really delicious. Maybe only I feel that way. No, I wonder if my father is the same.

    I wanted to eat that rice ball and sandwich again ¡­

    "Are you going?"

    "Hmm. I can''t let Fuyuka stay upte."

    "Dah ¡­"

    Fuyuka twists in her mother''s arms. This is quite a waste. I have to release my control over this dimension soon.

    "I¡¯ming back to Obon. I''m going to make a horse with cucumber or eggnt. Oh, and my dad is also dragging me. Like you, it doesn''t appear in my dreams. Come see my granddaughter''s face. When to say."

    "No, well, I wish we could meet ¡­"

    I am vaguely answering my mother''s words. No, I don''t know where Grandpa is. Are you in heaven? I don''t think it''s Grandpa''s fault that he doesn''t appear in mother¡¯s dreams.

    I''m not sure if I cane to Obon, but I''ll definitelye again someday. I also want to see the grown up Fuyuka.

    "Then, we''re done. Both of us are fine. Fuyuka, too."

    "It''s strange that you''re fine ¡­ well, have fun with everyone. You won¡¯t cry, right?"

    "I''m looking forward to seeing you again. I hope we can rx more next time."

    I think it will be possible to stay in the spiritual world for a longer period of time if the ability as a god is better. I have to work harder so that I can do that.

    "[Disconnect]."

    I disconnect from the spiritual world. Eventually, my field of vision became vague and dark, and we returned to the real world.

    "Hmm¡­¡­"

    Stand up from the top of the carpet. Yeah, my consciousness is clear. I can''t help it, but my eyes have returned to their original low position that looks up at everyone.

    "Um ¡­?"

    "Fa ¡­?"

    Su and Yumina got up at the beginning, and everyone started to regain consciousness.

    Everyone woke up from their dreams, but my parents who slept with [Sleep Cloud] casted should still be asleep.

    "¡­¡­Hmm?"

    "What''s wrong?¡±

    Well, when I thought about withdrawing, I felt a strange feeling. No way ¡­

    When I opened the curtains in the living room and looked at the garden, the World God stood there. Huh? Why! ??

    He¡¯s waving in the moonlight towards me while looking through the window. And behind him is a person who isgging behind him. ¡­¡­Who is that person?

    I opened the window and put on the sandals that were in the house, and I went out to visit them. It''s hard to walk because the size doesn''t fit ¡­

    "It looks like you¡¯ve done everything sessfully."

    " ¡­ Oh, I''m sorry. My mother seems to have done something rude ¡­"

    "Well, that can''t be helped. It''s definitely my fault ¡­ I was a little scared at that moment, to be honest ¡­"

    The World God leaks a dryugh. Wait, what kind of existence is my mother to scare Kami-sama?

    "So, um ¡­ who is that?"

    "Um. This guy is a Subordinate God."

    "Eh!?"

    "Oh, no, no. He¡¯s not the Subordinate God that was rampaging in your world in which you were resurrected in. He¡¯s another god who just wants to see you."

    Oh, I was surprised. I wonder if that NEET god was resurrected ¡­ Yeah, unlike that NEET god, he''s young. I mean, this person is a woman, so I guess all the ¡°he¡±s are wrong ¡­

    The NEET god was like an old man, but this Subordinate God looks a little older than Karen-nee ¡­ she looks like she is in herte twenties.

    Her ck hair is short and her body is slender. The atmosphere around her is simr to Moroha-nee.

    "She is a Subordinate God who was the instructor of the subordinate god you defeated."

    Eh, that NEET god¡¯s sensei!?? As I was surprised, the Subordinate God, who was the instructor, began to apologize with her head bowed.

    "I am very sorry that I caused a great deal of trouble to that world due to my inadequacy. If it was true, I should have apologized immediately, but I can only apologize starting now. Because of my rank, I¡¯m not allowed to go down to the ground ¡­ "

    "Oh no, please raise your head. The trouble is already over."

    A Subordinate God is, so to speak, a god who you be just before bing a formal god. However, there are also many different types of Subordinate Gods, and if the one who went wild in our world is NEET, this person seems to be an excellent level who can almost temporarily join anypany.

    In other words, even among the Subordinate Gods, there was a hierarchical rtionship like seniors and juniors, and it seems that this person was instructing that NEET god. You must have had a hard time ¡­

    "That guy was unbearable, and there were ces where he let a lot of loose ends behind ¡­ I scolded him every time, but he didn''t seem to reflect at all ¡­ It''s ridiculous when I think it''s the usual skipping again ¡­ "

    You would have been surprised. It''s like seeing Bite, who was instructing until yesterday, being reported as a criminal in the morning news.

    "Well, I said it wasn''t all the fault of this child. I said that she couldn''t be a Lower God if she had to atone for her sins ¡­ That''s why I brought her to Touya-kun."

    It''s aw ¡­ I think that it was only the NEET god who was bad¡­

    "Well, then, this child says she wants to be the guardian deity of your sister ¡­"

    "What!?"

    What is a guardian deity!?? WIll my sister be possessed by a god!??

    "To be precise, not as a god, but as a person living on this earth, and implicitly protecting your sister ¡­ kind of like a bodyguard. Of course, she can''t use her power as a god ¡­"

    "No, you do not even have to bother to do that! I don''t really care about what happened with that NEET god anymore!"

    "I''m sorry for that! Please listen!"

    Eh ¡­ Akan. This person is the so-called serious type. A type that is often disyed by honor students who cannot make jokes. Someone who can''t move on until the problem is cleared up. She¡¯s a god.

    "Please allow me. To a god, being with a human for their entire life is just like spending a few minutes doing something. If that child feels like it, I''d like to do what she wants ¡­"

    "Hmm ¡­"

    Certainly, I''ve thought about making a summoned beast into Fuyuka¡¯s bodyguard, before ¡­ I abandoned that thought because I realized that the magical power was weak in this world and I couldn''t keep the summoned beast in the realm.

    Instead, even though she may be the lowest tier as a god, if the Subordinate God follows Fuyuka as a bodyguard, I would have a piece of mind ¡­

    "But how? Are you humanized?"

    "That would make things difficult, so I''m thinking of bing an animal. I''m going to transform myself into a pet that can stay here to protect your sister."

    A god as a pet or something sounds kind of like a joke ¡­ But the person in front of me must have said it seriously ¡­ Thank you for this, so, what would the pest animal be?

    "If so, could you turn into a dog. My parents both like dogs."

    "Dog ¡­? I see."

    Immediately after that, the female Subordinate God transformed into a white wolf-like dog. Oops, she looks rabid. Is that form a Siberian Husky or a dog of that species?

    "Is this all right?"

    "No, hmm ¡­ I''m wondering if you can be a bit more¡­ tame-looking ¡­"

    "Huh?!!¡±

    Ghan! A dog that looks down as if shocked. Oh no, that form looks too wild. The image of a lone wolf, or "a rabid dog" who¡¯s living with others may not be too good for my parents. Also, she may not be epted by my family to be kept as a pet.

    I think the first impression is important to be kept. Oh yeah.

    "Can you be a puppy? I think it''s more likely that a cute little one will be kept."

    "I see. If it¡­¡­"

    The white dog was enveloped in a white light and quickly became a small puppy. Ugh, she¡¯s cute. Where did that wild-looking dog suddenly go?

    "How about this?¡±

    "It''s perfect. I wonder if it''s okay to appeal to them in a friendly way. Oh, remember to not speak words, okay?"

    "I know."

    A white puppy puts her paw next to her forehead and poses in a form that looks like a salute. No, it''s weird. Is that okay?

    "I''m sorry to bother you."

    "No, I''m grateful for this too. I''m still worried about a few things for my sister, though."

    "If that girl collects magical power, she can manage to use healing magic. I think she can deal with illnesses, so don''t worry about your sister¡¯s health."

    Is that so? The Subordinate God is a reliable bodyguard.

    After that, my brides, who had caught up, cuddled with the Subordinate God-turned-puppy¡­

    "It''s cute! It''s fluffy!"

    "Hey, stop, oh!¡±

    "It''s such a pure white color! It''s cute!"

    That''s some dejavu. It''s the same as when it was Kohaku. I miss her.

    ¡­¡­ Is this really okay?

 Chapter 460 Puppies, and a Morning Moment

    <h4>Chapter 460 Puppies, and a Morning Moment</h4>

    "Dah, daa~"

    "Hmm? What''s wrong, Fuyuka?"

    A woman follows the figure of a little girl going towards the window with her eyes. She''s always in a good mood, but today Fuyuka seems to be in high tension. Tsuzuri wonders if this child had that dream too.

    Last night, a son who died met her in a dream. Nine brides also followed. Although she thought it was a dream that she herself conjured up, Tsuzuri was still surprised at the absurdity of it. It felt a bit too much. However, all the girls were good people.

    When Tsuzuri told this story to her husband, he was surprised that she had the same dream. When they talked about the dreams they had in detail, the two could only think that they had exactly the same dreams. It can be called strange if two people have the exact same dream.

    Tsuzuri wondered if such a phenomenon happened because they both worked in the same house and have the same rhythm of life.

    In the case of Tsuzuri, she didn''t think too much about it, so she epted only the fact that they both had a mysterious dream, but her husband still thought about it.

    "Hmm, this may be a suggestion of something from the spirit world ¡­ No, if it was an astral bodied creature who told us that in the first ce ¡­"

    ¡­¡­ Maybe he¡¯s just thinking it could be used for manga ideas.

    Even so, it was a very clear dream. Almost a lucid dream. In that dream, her daughter Fuyuka also came out. That''s why she thought that this young child might have had that dream too.

    "It could not be."

    Tsuzuri shakes her head and denies the idea. That couldn¡¯t be true. She¡¯d like to confirm it, but she can''t confirm it with the baby Fuyuka.

    Fuyuka is standing near the window sill and hitting the sweep-out window that goes out to the garden. Do you want to open it? Since the lower part of the window is made of frosted ss, the garden cannot be seen at the height of the line of sight of Fuyuka. She may want to see the garden.

    "What? Do you want to go out?"

    "Wow, wow, wow!"

    "Wow?¡±

    When Tsuzuri was tilting her head to the pronunciation that her daughter said which she didn''t understand, she heard another, "Wow! '''' in a smaller voice.

    As Tsuzuri stood up and approached the window, she saw a puppy sitting in the garden in a well-behaved manner. It is a pure white color and beautiful puppy. As for the breed, it looks like a Siberian Husky puppy, but it''s a little different. Is it a hybrid?

    "Wow, wow!"

    "Oh, doggie, huh?"

    The mother finally understands what her daughter is saying and opens the window. When she saw her daughter who was about to rush towards the puppy, Tsuzuri hurriedly picked up Fuyuka. Please refrain from making your baby clothes muddy in the morning.

    "Wow!"

    "Yes, I understand."

    Tsuzuri put on her sandals and went out to the garden with the Fuyuka she picked up. The puppy sat still and did not move a lot. Tsuzuri thought that it was quite quiet. Normally, when it¡¯s a puppy like this, it will be interested in anything and run around.

    "Look, a puppy!"

    "Wow!"

    "Hmm."

    The puppy barked a little to answer Fuyuka¡¯s words. Tsuzuri bent over while holding Fuyuka, and reached out to stroke the puppy''s head. The puppy does not run away and is patted while being obedient.

    "You''re a baby who''s used to people a lot. Are you someone¡¯s pet?"

    Tsuzuri tries to move the hair around the puppy¡¯s neck, but there is nothing like a cor. She thought that the puppy might be a lost dog because she was really used to humans.

    "Kun!"

    The puppy is spoiling herself by rubbing her head against Tsuzuri¡¯s hand. So cute! This is bad. It''s not as cute as my daughter, is it?

    "What? Tsuzuri-san, what happened to that puppy?"

    "Oh, Touichirou-san. It looks like a lost dog."

    Looking back, Tsuzuri¡¯s husband was looking at her as he leaned out of the open window. He immediately puts on sandals andes down to the garden.

    Her husband likes dogs. Tsuzuri also likes dogs, but they don¡¯t have a dog. She once tried to get a puppy, who was born from an acquaintance¡¯s other dog, but for some reason it was frightened by Tsuzuri, hated her, and so she gave up because she couldn''t get close to it. This happened three times with different dogs.

    "Kun?"

    For that reason, she had given up on keeping a dog, but for some reason the puppy is really obedient to her. She thought this was fate for herself, who is disliked by puppies.

    It doesn''t seem like a coincidence that the puppy appeared the next morning after dreaming of her deceased son. (It''s certainly not a coincidence.)

    The idea that this dog might be her reborn son came across Tsuzuri¡¯s head, but the puppy desperately shook her head to the side as if to deny it. ¡­¡­ It may be different.

    "Touchirou-san, can''t we keep this child?"

    "Hmm, if it was a stranger¡¯s pet, it will be hard to say goodbye ¡­"

    "Wow! Wow!"

    "Look, Fuyuka also likes it."

    Fuyuka reaches out from Tsuzuri¡¯s arms and strokes the white puppy''s head. On the other hand, the puppy was just sitting there, allowing itself to be stroked.

    "It''s a really obedient child, isn''t it?"

    "Hey, can we keep it? You want to be my pet too, right?"

    "Hmm!"

    The puppy barked cheerfully as if to reply. Tsuzuri and the puppy nce at Touichirou¡¯s expression. He slowly opened his mouth, raising his sses with his middle finger.

    "It isn¡¯t that simple¡­"

    "Eh!?"

    "Dow!"

    "Kun ¡­"

    Dissatisfied and disappointed voices leak from his wife, daughter, and puppy.

    "No, we have to go through the procedure first. The puppy has to go to the veterinary clinic and then go to the registration process. It may have been kept somewhere. Then, we will keep it."

    "Yay! Thank you, Touichirou-san!"

    "Wow, wow!"

    "Hmm!"

    There is a white puppy, running around at the feet of Tsuzuri ¡­ The former subordinate god was breathing a sigh of relief on the inside.

    << First of all, it''s a sess. I have to do my best to protect Fuyuka-san from now on. >>

    << This is myst duty as a subordinate god. I need topensate for the sins I havemitted. I cannot be a lower god until I have achieved it. >>

    Eventually, she will create her own body, and while changing her age in appearance, the Subordinate God will continue to protect this person.

    "Wow!"

    "Hmm!"

    In this way, a new family member has been added to the Mochizuki family. Eventually, this puppy and her master, a very special little girl, get involved in various strange incidents ¡­ That''s another story.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "Fa ¡­"

    I go down the stairs while rubbing my sleepy eyes. I couldn''t sleep because we were uptest night. A nap ¡­ in the evening? I will probably do thatter.

    Since it was a grandpa''s house, and grandpa had many visitors, there were as many futons as there were people to sleep in them, but there is no room where all of them can beid in one spot. That''s why we decided to divide the rooms and sleep.

    No matter which room I went to, the other side said it was unfair, so I had to sleep alone, but on my honeymoon¡­ Normally, couples sleeping in separate rooms would be divorced.

    But yesterday was hard ¡­

    I wonder if that Subordinate God has safely won over my parents¡¯ hearts. I think she¡¯s okay because they both like dogs.

    My mother loves dogs, but for some reason dogs are scared of her because of the atmosphere around her. If an animal is cute and sweet, she will be very happy at seeing it.

    By the way, my grandpa and I were more in the cat sect.

    Anyway, that Subordinate God is going to protect Fuyuka instead of me. Thank you. Even though you will only just be a guardian deity and not a formal god.

    "Hmm?"

    A nice smell drifts from downstairs. When I headed to the kitchen, I saw the back of Lu, who was wearing an apron and cutting something with a knife. The morning sun shines through the kitchen window and wraps her around. Lu looks beautiful¡­¡­

    "Oh, Touya-sama. Good morning."

    "Very pretty¡­¡­"

    "Eh?"

    "Oh, no! Nothing! Good morning, Lu!"

    When I sit on the chair at the kitchen table, Lu brews tea from a tea pot and pours it into a tea cup.

    "You got up early. Did you sleep properly?¡±

    "I was always up at this time in the castle, so I''m in the habit of it. I got up perfectly."

    Well, Lu was helping the chief cook, ire, make breakfast in the Different World, so I guess she would wake up really early.

    It''s hard to get rid of these types of ingrained habits. If you continue to live the same way, your body will be more familiar with it.

    "What about the others?"

    "Yae-san, Hilda-san, and Elze-san are already awake. They are having a mock battle in the garden. Linze-san and Yumina-san are watching TV in the living room."

    I mean, everyone got up early. Well, people in the other world don''t spend much time sleeping at night. Everyone goes to bed at 10 pm at thetest.

    "What about the other girls?"

    "They¡¯re still sleeping. I''ll call them when we have breakfast, so let''s let them sleep a little longer. They were very tired yesterday."

    Apparently Su, Sakura, and Leen are still sleeping. I''m a little relieved that I am not thest person to wake up . If possible, I would like to avoid being a husband who sleeps until breakfast and having everyone wait for me to wake up.

    "Su was tired from ying with Fuyuka yesterday, so she is sleeping in. Sakura has a hard time getting up since the beginning. Leen ¡­"

    "I tell you, it''s not because of my age ¡­?!"

    "What !?"

    When I turned around to the direction of the voice, I saw Leen, with half closed eyes, standing in her pajamas, and I couldn¡¯t tell whether she was drowsy or was ring at us. You surprised me! You stood behind me without any sign!

    Instead of the usual twin tails, she has her hair flowing down. As I always think, Leen in this figure is also cute.

    "I wasn¡¯t about to say anything! Even if you''re old, you''ll get up early. You care too much about those petty things."

    "That''s fine. Lu-san, I''ll get some tea, too."

    "Sure, go ahead"

    Leen still looks drowsy but pours tea from the tea pot into a cup.

    "Did Sakura and Su also happen to wake up with you, Leen-san?"

    "They¡¯re still sleeping. Let''s allow them to sleep for a while. So, Darling, we¡¯ve finished our main purpose for the time being, what should we do now?"

    "Yeah, I''m thinking of consulting with everyone and deciding. We can''te to this world after this, so we have to do what everyone wants to do."

    At this rate, all we have done is that we¡¯ve gone to the zoo and met my family. We need to do more, because it seems a little boring for a honeymoon.

    We can go anywhere by using the [Gate] through my smartphone. It consumes Divinity, so it can''t be used much, but I don''t think it''s a problem if we go back and forth to ces for a day.

    "Oh, by the way."

    "What''s wrong, Darling?"

    I remember something and head to my grandpa''s study. Books are neatly arranged by genre on the bookshelf, so it''s easy to find. For some reason, Grandpa was very organized. Ummm¡­¡­ Is this this?

    I return to the table with my book of interest.

    "This is?"

    "I believe it is a ¡­ Travel guidebook, maybe. A book written by an acquaintance of my grandpa, I remember seeing it a long time ago."

    If this is the case, famous ces around the world are listed. The book may be a little old, but the sights of the world won''t change that much, so there''s no problem teleporting to them using [Gate].

    Leen receives the book and flips through it.

    "Hey. There are some interesting buildings. I can almost feel the scent of ancient relics from this ce. I like it, like this."

    "Chichen Itza? It''s an ancient city from about a thousand years ago."

    It says, "One of thergest ancient Mayan cities, in the Post-ssic period (900 AD)", so it''s about that.

    The page opened by Leen contains a photo of the famous "Temple of Kukulkan". It''s a pyramid with a lot of steps. It is a pyramid where the shadow of a snake appears on the stairs on the spring and autumn equinox days.

    It is said that the snake is a god called Kukulkan in Mayan and Quetzalcoatli religions from the Aztecs ¡­

    "Why has the city of a thousand years ago deteriorated?"

    "It¡¯s because there is no preservation magic here."

    "Oh, that''s right."

    Strengthening buildings with earth magic is pretty popr in the Different World. Noble¡¯s homes and castles are usually created with that.

    If there was preservation magic in this world as well, we might have seen various ruins before they decayed. It''s a shame.

    In addition to ancient ruins such as the Sphinx and Stonehenge, the guidebook also included buildings such as the Leaning Tower of Pisa and the Eiffel Tower. Of course, there are not only buildings but also natural things such as Niagara Falls and the Grand Canyon.

    Oh, there are some famous ces in Japan. Heavenly Hashidate, Tokyo Tower, etc. There is no Sky Tree, though. Could this book be too old?

    When I was looking into the book Leen was holding, the microwave beeped.

    "Nyhaa~~ Touya-kun, why are you waking us up so soon?"

    "Mmmm, King-sama."

    When I returned to the second floor and entered the Japanese-style room, Su and Sakura in pajamas were rolling out of their futons. Why do I think that the defenselessness is cute and am not considering the young maidens¡¯ disappointment?

    "Su, get up. It''s morning!"

    "Unyu ¡­ I''m still sleepy ¡­"

    Su is being shaken by me. I wonder if Leim had a hard time ¡­ Leim, the butler of the Ortlinde family who was with Su, is now serving Su''s younger brother Ed. However, he is in the process of retiring, and after a few months he will hand over the work to his sessor, his son.

    When he thought about retiring as it was, Leim¡¯s brother Lime-san said that he should work at Brunhild. Everything seems to be happening because they want to take care of Su and the child we will have.

    Thank you, but I think it''s still a long way off. I sighed a little when I saw Su sleeping so innocently.

    "Look, get up. Breakfast¡¯s ready."

    "Rice¡­¡­"

    It wasn''t Su who responded to my words, but Sakura who was hugging the futon and sleeping. Reacting to the mention of food is a disappointing way to get up, youngdy.

    "¡­ I don''t want the rice to be so delicious since I came here¡­ I''m definitely getting fat. I affirm."

    "No, even if it is affirmed¡­"

    "If I get fat, you will hate that ¡­?"

    Sakura tilts her neck and asks as if she was looking at me. What are you talking such nonsense about?

    "I don''t think it really matters. No matter what you look like, I can''t hate Sakura."

    "As expected, King-sama. I thought you would say that."

    Sakura lets go of the futon and hugs me instead. Wait a minute! I can''t take it with my child''s body!

    I was pushed down onto the mattress. I am held by Sakura as it is.

    "Mmm. What are you doing at the bedside of a person ¡­ Mix the straw!"

    Su, who waspletely awakened by themotion, leaned into us. Hey, stop, don''t touch strange ces ¡­!

    "What are you doing?"

    """Ah¡­"""

    Linze, with her hands on her hips, stood at the entrance of the room with a surprised look, looking down at us as if she was looking at a bunch of little kids.

    "Everyone is sitting in their seats and waiting already, right? You have to get up quickly so that we can start to eat."

    She mes with a slightly angry tone. Acha. Linze seems to havee to see us because I went to wake the girls up and didn''te down in a while. I did something wrong.

    "I''m sorry. I''m going down soon ¡­"

    And I slowly divert my line of sight that is looking up at Linze. I don''t know! I shouldn¡¯t grin!

    "What happened?"

    "Umu. Is it intentional?"

    ¡°Eh?"

    "I can see your panties."

    Linze, who wore her skirt loosely and heard Sakura¡¯s words, jumped away from us who were lying down. No, we¡¯re already a married couple, so why not go there? I also think that even a married couple should get rid of their shame.

    "The one you are wearing is the one you bought the day before yesterday, after a long time of choosing¡­"

    "Nyhaa~~ It is cute but colored white. Linze-nee is already a married woman, so I wonder if you should wear something more ''adulty''."

    "Oh, that''s okay! I like this!"

    A married woman and ¡®adulty¡¯ clothes¡­ Su said those words¡­ has Cesca imbued strange things into her innocent mind? Or did you see it on TV?

    "I''m already a married woman, so I''d like to wear something bolder. Yumina-nee says to me that it''s still too early."

    That''s because Su would still be a junior high school student at this age ¡­ in another year or two, you will be treated as an adult over in the Different World.

    Surprisingly, the people over there have a long life. Lifespan, in this case, is the age at which you die of senility. When ites to life expectancy, the overwhelming majority of people die young due to illness, damage from monsters, poverty, etc., so I thought it would be considerably shorter.

    As the Professor said, it is not umon for humans to be over 100 years old when long-lived blood is mixed within their ancestors, as in the case of elves and fairies.

    To tell the truth, as we learned from an inspection at the "Laboratory", Yae corresponds to that. It''s a distant ancestor, but she seems to have a slight mixture of oni blood in her veins. Just a little bit.

    Shirahime, the emperor of Eashen, also has the blood of spirits and onis. Since there is a tribe called "Oni" in Eashen, she is probably one of Yae''s distant ancestors.

    Every time I see Yae''s incredible appetite, I wonder if it''s something that is caused because of the blood of onis that is in her.

    "Already! Get up early because it''s okay! Otherwise we¡¯ll run out of rice!"

    "Mu. That''s important."

    "Nyhaa! Yae-nee! I won''t have a small breakfast!"

    Su and Sakura bounded, almost fluttered, down the stairs. No matter how many times they¡¯ve eaten it, the girls wouldn''t touch it with a side dish. Well, there is a possibility that rice and miso soup will be reced and disappear because of arge eater in our family.

    "Touya-san, please wake up from your sleep, okay?"

    "No, I wasn''t sleeping ¡­"

    Whatever. Let''s eat breakfast and talk with everyone about where to go. I went down the stairs while being pulled by Linze.

    ¡ö I think the honeymoon arc will end in one or two more chapters. Originally, I was nning to make an epilogue, an ending, and a big circle after that, but I''m at a loss when I think of how to do it ¡­ I also want to have the girls y with the little Touya more and to travel a bit more. It may take some time for the next chapters.

 Chapter 461 Pick up and return

    <h4>Chapter 461 Pick up and return</h4>

    After greeting my parents, we were enjoying our honeymoon.

    For a week after that, everyone teleported to famous ces around the world, ate delicious foods, bought souvenirs, and made memories.

    It was thest day of the honeymoon in no time. Time passes by really fast when you are having fun¡­

    "The Leaning Tower of Pisa was interesting, wasn¡¯t it?"

    "I was interested in the Louvre Museum."

    "Moai wasrge."

    Linze, Lean, and Sakura told each other the ces that left an impression on them.

    "Italian gto was delicious. That texture is so ¡­!"

    "I''m sorry, but I like the Swiss cheese fondue more."

    "Thai Tom Yum Kung must have definitely been the best for me! I¡¯ve already tasted its unique spiciness and sourness, and I probably won¡¯t be able to taste spicy foods the same way again!"

    Eating? I remember the taste of what Lu, Yae, and Elze ate during our trip¡­

    "I bought a lot of souvenirs for Ed. I hope he will be happy."

    "I learned a lot about the subway and opera. I definitely want to make use of this."

    "It was interesting to see various knight stories here as well. I will make it a souvenir for my brother."

    Su, Yumina, and Hilda had such a conversation while organizing the souvenirs they bought. I''m d you enjoyed it.

    I contacted the World God in the morning, so we should be picked up soon.

    I still can''t use the "Space Transfer" to go across worlds. To be precise, I will most likely be able to travel between worlds if they are very close ¡­ I can manage to jump to worlds that are next to each other, but I can''t jump into a world that''s too far away. I can''t jump from Earth to the Different World. It''s impossible without the help of a proper god.

    At the time of departure, the World God sent me out, so I wonder if he will pick us up.

    "Boo! Boo! You¡¯re wrong. The correct answer is me!"

    "Eh!?"

    What suddenly appeared in Grandpa''s living room was Karen-nee, the God of Love. Why this person!??

    ¡°Karen-san came to pick us up?"

    "Un, un. Linze-chan, you should stop calling me like that. Call me Karen-sister-inw-chan, okay? Alright, repeat! "

    "What about Karen-sister-inw ¡­?"

    "That¡¯s cute! Being called sister-inw is the best! Gyu! "

    "Wha- !?"

    Karen-nee hugs Linze. Her tension is too high ¡­

    "Why was it Karen-nee who came to pick us up?"

    "It was apetition. As a result of a strict game of rock-paper-scissors, I, the victor, came here!"

    "Was that an appropriate way of choosing!?"

    Anyone would be fine! It seems that any lower god can use [Space Transfer], so it may be okay for anyone toe!

    "As I said before, getting down to the mortal realm is really a painful procedure, so why aren¡¯t you thankful? I rarely have such an opportunity, so I should make the most of it, as well!"

    That''s a disappointing reason ¡­ I don''t know how I should feel ¡­ Well, I have to thank you foring all the way to pick us up.

    "Then, I''m sorry then, but let''s go home. There will be a lot of things to do over there."

    "Eh !? You¡¯re going home !?"

    Karen-nee, Koi, looks back with a surprised face. No, why are you surprised? That''s why you came to pick us up!

    "Wait a minute, wait a minute, you¡¯re going to go back so quickly? It''s been a long time since you¡¯ve been home, right? Aren¡¯t there some more things that you want to do!?"

    "No, we¡¯ve already done a lot of trips, saw many sights, bought what we needed. Especially thatst fact ¡­"

    "I don''t think you¡¯re just going home like that! How much I was looking forward to traveling to Earth! I envied Moroha-chan chan so much, but my dreams¡­!"

    You showed your real intentions. Did you want to have fun on Earth, using the role of picking us up as an excuse? Or was it everyone¡¯s intention? Moroha-nee would have been a nuisance too.

    "At least three days! No, two days! I want you to extend your trip ¡­!"

    "Nope, this is a honeymoon. Don''t you think it''s strange that the groom''s sister wille with us on our honeymoon? Will there be any romance in that?"

    "Ugh, it''s a taboo to do that ¡­! As God of Love, I think one that interferes with the honeymoon should get kicked by a horse ¡­!

    ¡­¡­ Can you be kicked? A sigh leaks when I see my distressed, unfortunate Nee. What''s wrong?

    Yumina talks to me thinking about it.

    "Ah, Touya-sama? I don''t mind ¡­"

    "That''s right. Sister-inw should be able to taste the delicious foods of Earth!¡±

    "I want to watch TV together."

    Yae and Su also agree with Yumina. Everyone else nodded a little, albeit with a bitter smile. Everyone is kind. I am very happy to have such brides.

    "If everyone says that ¡­ Then, do you want to extend it for two days? Shouldn¡¯t Karen-nee tell the others on the other side about this?"

    "I understand! I''ll tell them properly! Thank you!"

    "Wa!?"

    Karen-nee hugs me tightly like she did to Linze. Hey, I¡¯m suffering ¡­!

    As a child, I was about to be suffocated by the two big things of Karen-nee¡¯s, but Yae managed to pull her off. I was about to make nine widows ¡­

    "You decide, Lu-chan! I want you to make delicious food using some ingredients!"

    "Oh, yes. I understand. I was just thinking about having lunch ¡­"

    Lu stands up with augh. I''m having a hard time ¡­ I''m sad I have such an older sister.

    After all, we spent the next two days guiding Karen-nee to various ces. The couple is no longer without water, but what was fun was fun.

    On thest day, Karen-nee will have another day! I started kneading Dada, but it would be worse than this ¡­ "I''ll ask Grandma Tokie to rewind for a day! I said, but when I pretended to contact the world god, I said, "It''s a joke! I clung to him. You were serious, right?

    Anyway. The long honeymoon is over.

    Let''s go home. To our Brunhild.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "That''s it! Wee back!"

    "Karen-nee is back with me ¡­"

    I''m d there are people who say "Wee back".

    In the entrance hall where we teleported to, butler Laim, maid chief Lapis, maid Cecil, Rene, Cesca, the chief chef ire, Chancellor Kosaka, Kohaku and the other summoned beasts, and Grandma Tokie were weing us.

    "Mu. I forgot to take Moroha-chan¡­ I''m a merciless older sister."

    "No, Karen-sama. Moroha-sama took the knights to the Demon Beast Forest for subjugation training that Karen-sama should have done and heard of it three days ago.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Wait, what?!¡±

    Kosaka-san¡¯s slightly disgusted voice makes Karen-nee shout. Youpletely forgot about it, didn¡¯t you ¡­

    When I was staring at Karen-nee with my eyes, a ck shadow popped out from the side and was approaching on my nk! It made a sound and took me into a tackle. Painful! Be! Eh!??

    "Wee back, Touya-nii! So where are they!? The souvenirs !? Are the souvenirs over there!?"

    "You ¡­!"

    It was the God of Alcohol, Mochizuki Suika, who gave me the tackle. Her eyes seem blood-red and herugh is weirdlyughed¡­ almost like she¡¯s been going through withdrawls. We¡¯re almost the same physique now, so please don''t tackle me with all your might!

    I wanted to yell at her, but from her desperate eyes, a powerful beam of "Liquor, liquor, liquor, liquor, liquor ¡­" was fired, and I pulled back a little.

    I was scared, so I quickly took out the rest of brandy, whiskey, wine, sake, etc., after removing the portion to give to other people, from [Storage].

    By the way, these were borrowed from Grandpa''s underground storehouse. Only Grandpa and I know that secret ce, so it''s okay. Neither my father nor my mother drinks much. I left money there for the time being. I think Grandpa will be more pleased to have someone drink the alcohol he was saving up rather than have it keep being useless. Whether it''s a resident of another world or a god.

    "Fufufufufufu! That''s right! Everything looks delicious! It was worth the abstinence from other alcohol!"

    I''m looking at the sake with Suika lined up behind it on the floor with glittering eyes. Did you stop drinking? Up to this point ¡­ I''m grateful that you were looking forward to it.

    "Now, let¡¯s taste this right away!"

    "Wait, do you want to drink here!?"

    Suika, who pulled off thebel of a bottle in an instant, pulls off the cork off Kyupon. There was a faint smell of alcohol in the entrance hall.

    "Wow ¡­ I''m already done with the scent ¡­! Good! This is absolutely delicious!"

    Akan. This girl really wants to drink. Hmmm, think about the time and ce ¡­

    "I''m sorry ¡­"

    Suika was about to drink the sake at this wrong moment in time, but the person towering behind her took the bottle out of her hands from overhead.

    "Oh, Master."

    As Elze calls out, the person behind Suika suddenly drinks the sake he took from her. When did youe? In the meantime, the amount of alcohol is decreasing at a tremendous rate.

    "Wow ah ah ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ !? Hey, what are you doing !? What are you doing !? Stop! Stop! Stop!?"

    Suika screams with her eyes wide open.

    "Um. It''s a delicious sake. Though, I¡¯d prefer a little more spicy sake."

    Having said that,Takeru-ojisan started drinking again. Suika clings to Takeru-ojisan¡¯s legs and starts shaking violently. Wow, she¡¯s desperate.

    "Stop! Stop, Takeru-oji! I¡¯ve waited too long for that sake!"

    "Don''t be stingy. I''m thirsty. Sometimes sharing is okay."

    "Wow ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ !? You¡¯re drinking it like water ©¤©¤©¤©¤! Desecration! Desecration of alcohol! At least taste it! Or, better, stop drinking!"

    Takeru-ojisan emptied the bottle and said, "It was delicious," and put the bottle on the head of Sakura. Do you want her to put it on?

    "Elze,e to the training groundter. I''ll make sure you aren¡¯t not dull. I already have Ende, so I''m going to start training with him."

    "Yes ¡­"

    Takeru-ojisan leaves the entrance hall,ughing at Elze''s sullen face. Various things seem too exciting to you¡­¡­

    With her stunned, dead eyes, Suika slowly lowered the bottle from her head, turning it upside down and catching the falling drops with her tongue.

    "Oichi ¡­"

    From her dead eyes, she was crying with tears.

    She¡¯s getting pitiful ¡­

    It can''t be helped ¡­ I took out a bottle of Junmai Daiginjo that I had saved for drinking in the future from [Storage]. It''s the one that Grandpa said was the best.

    "Here, take it. Don''t you want to drink?"

    "Touya-nii is the best! I love you!"

    I was firmly embraced by the Suika who was shedding tears. As usual, her love is light and too easy to gain.

    Suika looked around with teary eyes to make sure no one was going to steal the bottle, and threw the sake she received into arge bag that probably had the same effect as [Storage].

    I don¡¯t think anyone would steal it if you do it that fast, but thinking again, Katrina-nee might also appear.

    "Well, that''s it! Everyone, wee back!"

    Pyu! Then, Suika leaves like the wind. After getting what she wanted, she left.

    "Well, that was a little noisy ¡­"

    "Fufu, but I feel like I''m back."

    Leen replies with a smile to Yae who sighs. There was Pa under her feet who had its head stroked.

    I also sent a telepathic message to the summoned beasts, saying "I''m home."

    ¡¶Wee back, Master¡·

    Everyone had nothing to do. As I was relieved, Lapis-san, the chief maid, talked to me.

    "That ¡­ How long will your Majesty be like that?¡±

    "Eh?"

    By the way.

    I will confirm this again. ¡­¡­ I¡¯m still small. I''m still a child. The height of my line of sight is still the same. I was used to it because I had been in this figure for so long ¡­ I mean, why didn¡¯t I get back to my original form! ?? World God, what is happening! ??

    Grandma Tokie approaches me with a smile as I begin to get a little impatient. She whispered in a small voice.

    "It''s okay. Your body is still fixed in that shape, but it¡¯ll be back to normal soon."

    "How long is ¡°soon¡± ¡­?"

    "Believe me, I think you¡¯ll be back to your original form by tonight."

    That¡¯s good. I wonder if it will stay like this for a while ¡­ I''m in trouble. ¡­¡­ Various things.

    "Come on! Let''s have a big meal today to celebrate our return! Maybe over there ¡­ Gohogohon, I''ve learned a lot of recipes for new food at my travel destination! ire-san! I¡¯ve brought a lot of souvenirs!"

    "Ufufu. I''m looking forward to it."

    "Yes. Let''s make these new foods together!"

    Lu is really enthusiastic! But doesn''t it seem weird that the person who was weed will be making the food to wee everyone back?

    "Then, I wonder if I should be going to the training grounds ¡­ I think I ate too much and have gained weight due to theck of exercise during this trip ¡­"

    When Elze muttered like that, Yae and Hilda looked at each other andughed a little.

    "Well, let''s go, Hilda!"

    "Yep, that''s right! I feel like I will be able to move my body with all my strength for the first time in a long time!"

    The three went out of the entrance hall with each other while giving offughs. I feel a strange sense of crisis ¡­

    "Let''s go see Ed''s face! Rene! We have souvenirs for Rene, too, so let''s go together!"

    To Su''s words, Rene looked over at Lapis''s face who was next to her. When Lapis-san nods a little, Rene smiles and runs to Su.

    Move souvenirs from my [Storage] go to the [Storage] of Su''s ring. She bought a lot for some reason.

    At this time, let''s share the share of everyone else here. Is it okay for the girls toeter, after they are done with training¡­ Okay, Hilda, Yae, and Elze?

    Su and Rene were sent to Su¡¯s parents'' home, the Duke of Ortlinde¡¯s manor, using [Gate], and Sakura was also sent to the school where her mother was the principal was¡­

    Lu went to the kitchen with ire and Yumina and Linze apanied them to help. Leen seems to be going to the Professor.

    On the other hand, I mean ¡­

    "Due to the dy of two days, the political affairs have been dyed. There are some projects that need to be dealt with immediately. Fortunately, there is no problem with that yet. Let''s visit, Your Majesty."

    "No, it wasn¡¯t my fault that I waste to return, but it was because of Karen-neesan ¡­!"

    Pulled by Kousaka-san¡¯s hand, I was taken to the office.

    Huh? Suddenly I feel like my honeymoon ispletely over. Isn''t work supposed to start tomorrow? It''s no good. Hi, thing that didn¡¯t ur.

    I wanted to be a little more happy ¡­

    Before dinner that day, I managed to recover. I''ll never be in child form again. It''s inconvenient but it can''t be helped.

    I''m d I got back to my original form by night ¡­ I''m a newlywed. No, that doesn''t have a deep meaning. Munyamunya. Of course it doesn¡¯t¡­ Hehe¡­

    For the time being, I''m back. With a smartphone in this different world.

    Well, will I do my best again from tomorrow onwards?

    Looking at the dark town of Brunhild from the balcony of the castle, I felt the gentle breeze blowing there.

    ¡ö From the ending. Originally, thest line of this story was a sentence heading to the epilogue, "Several decadester ¡­".

    However, I still can''t decide whether to finish the story here or continue, as it also oveps with the work of Volume 12.

    I''m sorry to keep the readers waiting any longer, and the conclusion I came up with was the pattern that "it just keeps going."

    For the time being, I will write only the ending separately from the main part, I will not publish it, I will try to make sure that I can understand it myself. At the end I want to publish it all at once.

    So, I hope you can get along with me a little more.

 Chapter 462: Consultation, and a Bar.

    <h4>Chapter 462: Consultation, and a Bar.</h4>

    "So what are we here to talk about, again?"

    "Yeah, wait. Well, wee back. C¡¯mon, drink, drink."

    "¡­ Did you eat something strange?"

    I¡¯m being wary of this weird Ende that I haven¡¯t seen in a long time, because he¡¯s usually normal¡­

    We met at the bar next to the Adventurer''s Guild for the first time in a while.

    After returning from my honeymoon, I''ve been busy with the work that¡¯d been umting over the past few days. When I finally thought I had some time to rest, I got a call from this guy. I can¡¯t even take a break even though I¡¯m a newlywed.

    Well, I thought it was important to get along with each other, but Ende, who I met after a long time, had some suspicious behavior, and my ¡°trouble sensor¡± was reacting with a Bing!.

    "How about marriage? Are you doing well after getting married?"

    "¡­ Did you actually eat something bad?"

    It''s strange that this guy cares about someone else''s marriage life. I''m a little worried. Did you get a screw loose in your head after being beaten a bit too hard by Takeru-ojisan?

    As Ende started talking again, he had a face that seemed like it would let out a groan at any moment.

    "Marriage has many forms in other worlds. There are various patterns, such as rituals to decide a life partner, just a contract to have a child, a religious rule, etc. But¡­ "

    "Huh ¡­?"

    "We, the ''crossers'', basically choose marriage because of the other party¡¯s racial traits. If the one we are marrying is not of the same race, it means the ''end'' of our journey. The ¡®crosser¡¯ is now tied to one world and cannot cross over to other worlds. Those who are no longer able to cross are no longer "crossers''''. Well, because we are a long-lived species, if the other party is a short-lived species, there are those who "cross" again after seeing off their partner in death."

    "? What do you want to say, then?"

    It''s a roundabout way of telling me, so I do not understand what you¡¯re trying to convey to me. Tell me straightforwardly.

    Ende looked away from me and drank the ice-filled liquor in front of him all at once.

    "Iwanttogetmarried!"

    "Oh? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­What! Huh!?"

    Ende''s words made me almost drop the ss I was holding in my hand. Marriage!? Ende!?? Yeah, this guy was the first to get a bouquet during the bouquet toss at our wedding ¡­ Is this the power of Karen-nee?

    "Hey, hey, wait a minute. Of course, the other party is Mel ¡­ right?"

    "It''s natural. I haven''t gone here or there like Touya-san."

    Oops, I was dissed, good one, though. Or rather, how is this guy getting married? I can''t imagine it at all. But why though ¡­

    "Mel seems to be interested after seeing your wedding, because there is no such thing as marriage in the culture of Phrase ¡­"

    "Wait a minute, no, how does a Phrase ¡­ breed?"

    For the time being, there were male and female types as the Dominant ss. I don''t think it makes sense that there is no such thing as marriage.

    "Well, a Lower, Intermediate, and Advanced ss cannot have children, but the Dominant ss, the ones with males and females, can¡­"

    "How do they make it?"

    "A Phrase can give birth to a child by itself. Well, the child isn¡¯t like a human child."

    After asking in detail, I found out that first of all, all Phrase are born in a nuclear state. It seems that they repeat crystal evolution and grow as one life form. Therefore, when the concinousess awakens, it has already grown as an individual, and it seems that there is no such thing as a childhood.

    A grown Phrase can create a new nucleus by using its own vitality. The more vitality there is, the more nuclei will be produced. In other words, if parents are young and at the cost of their lives, many Phrase will be born ¡­?

    "The Dominant ss are a little different, and can create the next generation of cores by themselves without devoting all their vitality, but it''s a degraded reproduction of their children. I don''t like the Dominant ss¡¯ reproductive method very much."

    "That means that you can both have children, right? Well, then ¡­ is it the same way as humans?"

    I choose my words carefully and ask Ende what I wanted to have answered. No, I''m actually interested ¡­

    "Well, it''s almost the same. The child is a fusion of the cores created by the two parents. Isn¡¯t it the same for humans?"

    Fusion ¡­ No, is that what to call it ¡­? Humans are also born by inheriting the genes of their parents, so I guess it works.

    "There is no concept of marriage in the Phrase species. If you want to have a child, you just get a part of the core of the person you like, and you don''t live with them or stay close to them all the time. Sometimes there are such individuals, but they¡¯re really rare. Most of the time, it''s a shame that the child only has one parent and doesn''t know the other parent. So even if it has siblings, most of them are half-brothers or half-sisters in human terms. "

    How unromantic ¡­ Certainly, if it is such an ecology, it would be strange to be interested in the act of marriage. Mel and the other girls were also interested in food.

    "Does she know what it means to get married?"

    "I exined it to her. People who like each other raise children together, support each other, and live together."

    Well, you missed a few details, but can we say it''s almost the same ¡­? That¡¯s just one view of marriage, though. There are also political marriages.

    "I mean, you can''t have a child between Mel and you ¡­?"

    "Mel originally traveled across the world to live in the same world as me and has continued to evolve. Her body''s like a Phrase, but not exactly. She has evolved and exists as a new species who is close to me. There''s nothing wrong with that, just ¡­ "

    Ende looks at the air with dull eyes. What is it, what happened? I''m scared to hear.

    "It¡¯s not just Mel ¡­ I told her that Ney and Lycee would also like to get married ¡­"

    "Ah!?"

    What''s that! Hey, didn¡¯t you just diss me a few minutes ago!?? You''re the same! This harem bastard!

    When I asked, Ende replied with a face that looked like he had just eaten a bitter worm, saying that it was different from how I was .

    "It''s not me, it''s Mel. The two girls both want to marry Mel."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ What?¡±

    I suddenly heard strange words. ¡­¡­ Doyukoto?

    "Mel wasn''t the only one interested in getting married, and it was Mel, not me, who they wanted to get married to."

    Um, oh? I thought it was an Ende harem, but is it a Mel harem? Mel is popr ¡­

    "Eh, but they''re both female ¡­?"

    "Oh, that? Even among female bodies, the Dominant ss of Phrase can have children. Well, the gender will always be the same as the parent, and it will be difficult for the characteristics of the parents to be inherited, so it is not so much."

    What is that ¡­ Then is there any problem ¡­? No, I think it''s okay to get married if you love each other even if you are of the same sex. Actually, there are such people in this world as well.

    Polygamy is allowed in this world. At the same time, if you have the financial resources to support your spouse, polyandry is allowed. I hear that the Duke of some country has three husbands.

    Unfortunately, I haven''t heard of an example of marriage between a man and a woman about that Duke, but I think he¡¯s looking for one.

    "What are Mel''s thoughts on this?"

    "She wants to get married and live in harmony with them all the time. But if she really doesn¡¯t like it, the girls will give up."

    So Mel is willing to ept ¡­? What is this pattern? At least I think Mel can be happy. In her case, marriage may be nothing more than "bing a family¡±.

    I''m sure her love is directed towards Ende ¡­ I don¡¯t think she will not like getting married.

    "Does Ende hate the thought of being a family with the 3 girls?"

    "Hmm ¡­ I don''t hate it. I''ve traveled to various worlds with Lycee, and I''ve be ustomed to Ney while living with her. Well, Ney and I still have some friction because of what happened prior ¡­ "

    Ende answers with a bitter smile. I wonder¡­¡­

    Perhaps Ney said she would get married because of herpetitiveness to Ende. I think that Lycee just got caught up.

    "That means you''re willing to ept them, right?"

    "Yeah. I''m worried about what''s going to happen, but fortunately there''s a good sample nearby. You should have alsoforted Elze properly before the wedding, right? Are you sure? "

    Wait a minute, why am I being preached!? Are you Elze''s brother! Oh no, I''m sure they are basically siblings after having trained with that man!

    "Before you got married, I was forced to be a punching bag of nervousness for you. Why did I have to be beaten instead of Touya-san?"

    "I didn¡¯t know that¡­¡­ sorry¡­"

    I didn¡¯t know that such stress was relieved by Elze in the form of punching Ende¡­¡­ It''s true that Elze is a type whose emotions are easy to see on her face, so I thought I was following up well at that time, but it seems that it was not enough to cure her anxiety.

    Well, from a standpoint, will Ende be in the same position as Elze? As a member of a family centered around him and Mel.

    "So, what? When I brought up the two girls¡¯ suggestion, I was told that they wanted to have the same type of ceremony as when you got married. Specifically, the girls want to have the same type of food served¡­"

    "Ah¡­¡­"

    I see, that''s what it is.

    The three girls who have learned the culture of "food" find great joy in eating. Is it natural that they are particr about it at the wedding ceremony?

    The three of them can also eat almost anything, as well. To be clear, each one eats even more than Yae. There are three of them. Ende''s financial burden seems to be considerable.

    It seems that Mel, Lycee, and Ney are helping out with a lot of part-time work, but Ende is still just a silver-ranked adventurer. The earnings are pretty slimpared to the spent amount.

    "Well, I don''t mind arranging the food, but I don''t think that the brides and grooms usually eat at the ceremony ¡­ Isn''t their main goal to eat?"

    "Yeah ¡­ I was a little skeptical when they told me they want to get married because they wanted to eat the food at the reception ¡­"

    "No. It was a conclusion after having thought things through properly. The two others had thought a lot, Endymion. Of course, I did, too."

    Turning to the sudden voice, behind us stood Mel, who looked dissatisfied with her hands on her hips. She sneaked up so close before I knew it ¡­

    Her two eyes, which are the same color as her ice-blue hair, are now looking at Ende with a moody light.

    "Me, Mel!? Why are you here!?"

    "I''vee to pick you up. Have you finished talking?"

    "Oh, well. Well, Touya-san will arrange the dishes for the ceremony."

    When Ende replies, Mel¡¯s original expression changes from one of being moody to smiling like a flower.

    "I''m d! Thank you, Touya-sama! Oh, please add in a little more meat dishes and desserts."

    "Oh, yes. I''ll tell the servants ¡­"

    I''m convinced that "a little" is definitely not enough. There will be fewer invited guests than we had at our wedding, but when ites to eating with these brides (?), It''s better to prepare a lot more. Maybe I should ask Lu toe up with a dish that doesn''t stain wedding dresses ¡­ (Note: The ¡°(?)¡± was already added in. It is just showing that Touya doesn¡¯t know what to call the three girls. If they were to be married to Ende, then they would all be called brides. But since two want to get married to Mel, then they are not Ende¡¯s brides. So, Touya cannot give an official name for them overall¡­)

    "Then we''re done. We''ll send you the invitation for the ceremony at ater date. Let''s go, Endymion."

    "Ah, yeah. I''m sorry, Touya-san. We¡¯re in a hurry. I''ll invite you again for another drink sometimeter."

    "Oh, ok. I see."

    Ende was taken out of his seat by Mel who was pulling on him ¡­ and he left the bar with Mel. I sigh with the sake and the food left by Ende in front of me.

    Ende is getting married ¡­ This was unexpected.

    Isn''t it true that Karen-nee used her power as the God of Love?

    Well, the acquaintances who took the bouquets at my wedding, Ende, the boy king of Palouf, the knight apprentice Will, who joined the Knights of Belfast in Lantz, and Robert, the Pumpkin Pants Prince?

    I know that Karen-nee used her power to reach the other people too, if she¡¯s done it with Ende¡¯s bouquet, so I am a bit bothered. I wonder if the boy king and Robert are already engaged.

    "Hmm? Isn''t it Touya-san? Are you drinking alone? You must be a lonely guy."

    "That ¡­"

    Turning to the familiar voice that flew from my back, as expected, a red-haired, twin-tailed girl and a small red golem that followed her stood.

    This is the leader of the Red Cats, Nia and her Crown Golem Rogue.

    Behind them, Deputy Chief Est, his aides Uni and Yuri, and the old man of "The Red Cats" were about to enter the bar. All of them had dirty clothes and scratches everywhere, but their facial expressions were radiant.

    "Oi, owner! Serve high-quality sake and dragon meat dishes for this number of people! It''s a banquet tonight!"

    "Why, you really are spending more than usual. Did you get some high-ie profit?"

    Dragon meat is traded at a fairly high price due to its rarity. Naturally, the dishes that are created with it are also expensive. However, this bar is directly managed by the Adventurer''s Guild next door, so it''s much cheaper to eat the meat at than at any other restaurant.

    However, even if it is cheap, it still costs a reasonable amount. And there¡¯s a lot of people, to top it all off.

    "We found a treasure on Dungeon Ind. They were two untouched treasure chests. There are magic stones and jewels of various sizes inside. It''s a big profit!"

    Uni, a ponytail girl, told me with a happy face. That''s great.

    Most of the treasures on Dungeon Ind are the legacy of the wizard who created them, but they may also be the belongings of adventurers who died in the return after entering the dungeon for the purpose of gaining the treasures.

    Monsters take back the adventurer''s belongings after killing them in the dungeon and store them in a treasure chest. Depending on the monster, the treasures may be divided into those that are amazing and those that are not, and some are divided by weapons and armor.

    So sometimes you''ll find something unexpected, such as an ancient magic sword or an enchanted item, but magic stones and gems are big hits.

    "It looks like your adventurer business has led you to profit."

    "Silly. Our main business is still being a group of thieves. This is just a part-time job. If we hear stories of bad merchants, bad guys, or rotten aristocrats somewhere, we¡¯ll steal from them."

    Niaughs after saying that. The thing is, how should I react as the king of a nation?

    I was promised that they wouldn''t work as bandits in Brunhild, but if I hear about them in other countries, I''m likely to be pointed at.

    I catch a new figure who has entered the bar in the corner of my field of vision.

    "That''s that? There are so many people. Oh, there''s also some acquaintances. Is there a party?"

    "Gi."

    Entering from the entrance of the bar is a girl wearing sses and a purple frilled dress. Standing beside her is a small purple golem that looks like Nia¡¯s Rouge.

    Luna Trieste, formerly known as the "Lady of Frenzy," and the purple Crown, Fanatic Vi.

    "Well, it''s Purple. What did youe to do?

    "How you¡¯re pointing me out is terrible. It''ste today, so I came to eat. This ce is cheap and the sake is delicious."

    Nia frowns at Luna¡¯s words and tries to get rid of her. Luna, on the other hand, sat down in the seat opposite me, where Ende was sitting, without even thinking about it. Vi also sits next to her. ¡­¡­ Hey, why are youing to me?

    "I don''t know why this person is left unchecked. Hey Touya-san, it''s not toote now, so throw her in the dungeon."

    "Luna was punished properly. Besides, she expressed pleasure when she was punished¡­¡­¡±

    "I feel sick."

    Nia is seriously pulling away from Luna who has a joyful smile as if she remembered something. I understand Nia¡¯s feelings.

    "The children smiled at Luna with gratefulness. I can''t live without their smiles anymore. Because of that, my weekly holidays are painful and terrible ¡­"

    "You must be lying ¡­"

    Nia turns her eyes to Luna, who is speaking with her eyes glittering. No, she¡¯s really saying this.

    I cast a "curse" so that Luna could get tremendous pleasure by having another person be grateful to her. She can''t do anything that kills people, and I can''t say that the curse¡¯s effects are harmless, but she¡¯s still in a good condition. Vi¡¯s ability as a Crown was also lost in that process.

    "Well, are you drinking alone? Have you been kicked out of your castle? Is it a divorce countdown? "

    "No!"

    I¡¯m still a newlywed. Don''t say something that¡¯s so bad!

    "Huh, did you do something that made your wives angry? Oh, yeah, you peeped while I was changing clothes. If you really did want to see ¡­"

    "Wait! Swear that you will not say those words again!"

    I hurriedly stopped Nia, who was in a good mood, from trying to speak. Certainly, I jumped in with [Teleport] while you were changing your clothes, but it was an ident!

    If the others here start toprehend that they just heard, then they will surely me me for that mistake.

    I''m sorry! I can not be in a ce like this anymore! I''m going home!

    I quickly ask the tavern owner to make a bill.

    Why is this so expensive ¡­? Oh, Ende! He went home without paying! I was robbed. What a day, huh.

 Chapter 463 - The Writer Princess and the Masquerade

    <h4>Chapter 463 - The Writer Princess and the Masquerade</h4>

    ¡°-I¡¯ve got no other choice but to depend on you guys, because if I don¡¯t, we might as well be doomed!¡±

    The person who suddenly dered such ridiculous thing was none other than the First Princess of Refreese, Ririel Reem Refreese herself.

    We immediately headed to the Refreese Empire after being sent a message requesting for a confidential talk by the way of ¡°Gate Mirror¡± instead of a smartphone.

    Besides me, Yumina and Linze are also here standing on both of my sides. These two are close friends with Ririel, so they¡¯ve been summoned as well.

    ¡°What exactly happened Riri-anesama? You look awfully pale.¡±

    Belfast and Refreese had been allies for a long period of time. For this reason, Yumina, who had known her since she was a child, looks up to Princess Ririel like an older sister. And certainly, as Yumina said, Ririel was as pale as a ghost. Is she okay? Should I cast¡¾Recovery¡¿and ¡¾Refresh¡¿on her?

    ¡°It¡¯s been taken¡­¡±

    ¡°Taken? What has?¡±

    ¡°My smartphone!¡±

    Eh!?! Your phone has been stolen!?

    The mass-produced smartphones that Dr. Babylon had created, based on mine as the original, had been given to the representatives of each country, other higher-up nobles, and my friends and acquaintances. I¡¯ve also handed one to Princess Ririel in front of me. And now it¡¯s been stolen you say?

    Well, I wasn¡¯t shocked at the least when I heard that, since it wouldn¡¯t be strange if someone had their eyes on these so called smartphones as they are quite the amazing artifact.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s all good, Princess Ririel, with Touya-san¡¯s power, even if the phone had been stolen, it would be a piece of cake for him to take it back. You¡¯ll get it back soon enough. R-right, Touya-san?¡±

    ¡°R-Really!?¡±

    Upon hearing Linze¡¯s words, the pale face of Princess Ririel lit up.

    Linze was right of course. In preparation of such a situation, I had ced various protective measures on the mass-produced phones. One of them is through abination that allows the registered phone to return to my ce at will at any time bybining¡¾Apports¡¿and¡¾Teleport¡¿that I enchanted into each phones. By doing this, I can get the phones back to me no matter how far away I am.

    ¡°Ah, yes it¡¯s true. I¡¯ll get it back for you real quick.¡±

    I pulled out my smartphone as I told her those words and scrolled through the distribution list in my memos.

    Each mass-produced phone had its own serial number registered on it. By using these serial numbers, I can summon back the specified phone in no time at all. This would be impossible if the phone itself has been destroyed, but there was no need to worry assuming that the thief who stole it went for it because he knew how valuable the phone is.

    Etto¡­ Princess Ririel¡¯s serial number¡­¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m d¡­ I was worried when Father confiscated my phone. I thought-¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ Confiscated¡­?¡±

    I stopped looking from my phone and looked up at Princess Ririel who just blurted out something surprising.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I was just messing a little bit with my phone during an important ceremony because the deadline of my next book is near¡­ And father¡­ he¡­ He took it away from me! It¡¯s not my fault if I was bored throughout the entire ceremony! And it¡¯s just a waste of time¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I shouldn¡¯t take it back from your father after all. Isn¡¯t this what you deserved?¡±

    ¡°Wha-!? Wait, why!?¡±

    Bruh, what the hell? I can¡¯t take it back in this situation since it was your dad who took your phone away. In the first ce, it was your fault for misbehaving during an important ceremony. What the hell is up with your ¡°we might as well be doomed?¡± The only one doomed here is you.

    ¡°Nooo, waittt! You have to get it back for me or I¡¯ll be in a pinch! Inside my phone is the draft of my new book! And what if my father read them? My life will be ruined!¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡­ You didn¡¯t set up a lock on your phone¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well sure, I did¡­ But it¡¯s only a number lock! It¡¯s only a matter of time before it can be opened!¡±

    Hmm¡­ well, that¡¯s for sure¡­ But I don¡¯t know if Emperor Refreese is the kind of man who peeks at her daughter¡¯s phone without delicacy. But as a father, seeing your daughter messing around their smartphone during an important ceremony, will certainly pique your curiosity.

    ¡°By the way¡­ What book were you writing¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s thetest volume of the book ¡°True Order of the Rose¡± series. It¡¯s a more hardcore volume this time around, with a new recruit being smashed by different types of captains; the Captain of the First Squad and the Captain of the Third squad whipping him up roughly and sometimes gently¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to borate further¡­ Though, I didn¡¯t think you were still writing that series¡­¡±

    Ririel Reem Refreese, first Princess of the Empire of Refreese. Behind that title of hers, an author famously known throughout, Rif Riffris. Well¡­ You know¡­ that¡­ A lot of her works are well known¡­ mostly include romance¡­ a certain kind of romance¡­ Her works are explosively popr around a certain audience¡­ In fact, Linze is also a fan of her work.

    ¡°If my father reads the draft, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll send me to a monastery. Without a doubt they would make me pray to the spirits everyday, hoping to purify my mind.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, it seems like your mind needs to be purified to some extent.¡±

    Well, writing something obscene and extreme like that¡­ I wonder, would the Emperor copse if he¡¯d read those?

    If you¡¯re so desperate as to not let your father read your drafts, why not just remotely wipe the data off your phone like an emergency killswitch? As I brought the topic out, Princess Ririel red daggers at me.

    ¡°Whaaaat!? Do you have any idea how many months it took me to write that draft? Are you an evil trying to wipe out all those hard work I¡¯ve put in in a mere instant!? I haven¡¯t even printed them out yet! I¡¯ll dieeeeee if you do that!¡±

    ¡°Erm¡­ sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Grrrrrr¡­¡± Having Ririel yell at me while making those sounds had me scared¡­ Is this girl really a princess?

    Well, it is a given fact that there are no PCs in this world, so there is no way to save your backup data individually and immediately. So, the only way to have them saved is to have them printed out using the ¡®printers¡¯ I handed out to various countries. Unless there is a serious problem, there should be no loss of data, but there is always the possibility that you might identally erase it. I¡¯ve done it quite a few times myself. For a writer, losing the data of your work just before finishing it must be unimaginably painful. Well, I¡¯m sure we can ask Dr. Babylon and she could probably restore the lost data for the most part.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t apologizing obediently to your father in order to take your phone back better before he gets the chance to look inside?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ He told me he¡¯d give it back¡­ but he told me he had one condition¡­¡±

    Ririel, who was suggested to by Yumina, answered so while turning her gaze away.

    What the¡­ so he was going to return it to you after all, if that¡¯s the case why did you even bother to call us out here?

    ¡°Yumina, you got married right? You see¡­ Father keeps on telling me to hurry up and find a partner since he badly wants to see his grandchildren¡­ He even told me to go to a blind date¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? But, didn¡¯t you have a f¨¬ance already, Princess Ririel?¡± As far as I remember, I heard the Emperor mention this before¡­

    As I casually asked the question, Yumina looked at me with a troubled expression on her face¡­ Eh? Did I just say something that might have been bad?

    ¡°¡­Yes, I did have a fiance, but he found someone else and they both fell in love with each other, then he went away and lived with her together somewhere¡­¡±

    At the words of Princess Ririel, the room¡¯s atmosphere suddenly became heavy¡­

    Well¡­¡­ that¡¯s¡­ whew¡­

    As a man, I kind of want to give respect to this person who, rather than marrying into some country¡¯s princess, threw away his responsibilities in pursuit of love. But, seeing the Princess in front of me who was the victim of the runaway guy gives me mixed feelings about this situation¡­

    That guy apparently was a son of a Belfast Marquis and got into a lot of trouble because of the decision he made. Well, he couldn¡¯t possibly break free from his political engagement with the princess, and having no power to do so, it seems that he had no other choice but to run away with the girl whom he fell in love with.

    Well¡­ that¡¯s just how it is.

    ¡°Well¡­it¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t really even like him, and being married is just a waste of time and would just add to the existing problematic things at hand! There¡¯s no problem at all!¡± Princess Ririel said this as sheughed heartily¡­ however those eyes weren¡¯t smiling at all. Ah, it looks like this thing had left a traumatic impression on her. I wonder if that¡¯s the reason why she took her hobby of writing seriously¡­ as a form of escaping reality or something¡­ Uu¡­ I¡¯m starting to feel pity.

    Princess Ririel, who started muttering cursed words like a possessed spirit quietly turned to look at Yumina and Linze with a fierce look.

    ¡°¡­In the first ce, how do you guys even feel about being married? Isn¡¯t it tiring and troublesome? Are you guys really happy?¡±

    ¡°¡±We¡¯re really really happy!¡±¡±

    ¡°Normies explode!!!¡±

    Snapped Ririel as she yell at the two who were making satisfied expressions.

    Uuu¡­ I-It¡¯s still somewhat embarrassing¡­ We¡¯re still newlyweds you know¡­ Y-yeah¡­

    ¡°But, what would be a better partner for a first princess like you? As expected, it would be somewhere within Royalties and nobles, no?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ My father doesn¡¯t really care where my would-be partneres from. Whether he be amoner, a merchant, or an adventurer, so long as he¡¯s got his future secured ahead. But when politicse in y, it¡¯s really hard to say, with all those talks and hidden intentions. I suppose it would be fine for me to marry a nobleman from Belfast or Linea. Oh, what about Yumina¡¯s brother?¡±

    ¡°No. Yamato¡¯s a no go.¡±

    ¡°O-oh, ok¡­¡± Ririel flinched as Yumina responded to her with a frightening re in her eyes. She was smiling, but it gives off a scary vibe as well. Of course, I understand where Yumina¡¯sing from and I also disagree with her being Yamato¡¯s wife with the 20-year age gap and all. But, I¡¯m sure it was just a joke on her part though.

    ¡°Well, I am sure my father will hold a formal matchmaking event and invite the children of significant nobles to attend as well. I¡¯d attend too of course, with my phone being taken as hostage, I¡¯ve no choice but toply.¡±

    ¡°Haaaaaaaaaa~¡± Princess Ririel plopped down her on her desk as she let out a long sigh.

    You hate it that much, huh?

    ¡°B-but, you might meet someone nice and amazing there you know? We don¡¯t know what might happen after all.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know. Things don¡¯t always go exactly as nned after all¡­ I don¡¯t think I can have someone learn my secret and trust him to be able to keep it, so I¡¯ll just have to decline¡­¡±

    The princess formed a small pout on her face as she looks up. Anyway, she seems to be nning to show up at least. Otherwise, she won¡¯t be getting her phone back.

    ¡°Nee, wouldn¡¯t it be better if you just talk to my father? You could tell him that I¡¯ve reflected on my actions and ask him to give me my phone back¡­¡±

    ¡°Ehh¡­ I don¡¯t want to lie to your father though.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a lie! I¡¯m reflecting! Well, kind of¡­¡±

    Like hell you are. The ¡®kind of¡¯ you just said speaks for itself. Well, whatever¡­ I was nning on dropping by and saying hello to the Emperor anyway, maybe I can ask him then¡­

    ¡°Goodness gracious¡­ just what is that girl thinking of¡­ I¡¯m sorry Touya-dono, it was my daughter who put you up in this situation, was it not?¡±

    ¡°No, well¡­ haha¡­¡±

    Damn, sh*t¡¯s found out already.

    At the request of Princess Ririel, I came to meet the Emperor, but it seems like he saw right through me.

    Apparently, he hadn¡¯t peek through the phone¡¯s contents yet, as he suspected her daughter of exchanging messages with someone during the ceremony.

    By the way, I left Yumina and Linze with Princess Ririel in her room. As they were of the same gender, they would surely have talks they would only tell each other, so leaving the three of them together should be fine. And since Princess Ririel wanted to ask me some ideas for her next book, I ran away.

    ¡°That girl really needs to pick her pace up and get a partner or else she¡¯d end up a spinster. Why does she dislike the idea to such an extent?¡±

    Isn¡¯t she still like 20 years old or something? I can¡¯t believe being at that age would be ate bloomer here, back in Japan, if people heard that, they will give you looks of disbelief.

    The Emperor held Princess Ririel¡¯s phone that was on top of the table in his hand.

    ¡°I ask for your forginess Touya-dono, I really can¡¯t return this phone back to her after all. If I do, she¡¯d definitely not attend the matchmaking party and wouldn¡¯t be able to get a partner. And if that happens, she would still be an unmarried woman by the time Ridis gets married.¡±

    With a reluctant look on his face, The Emperor leans back on the sofa. Ridis is the crown prince and next king of Refreese. His full name is Ridis Reek Refreese. He is the younger brother of Princess Ririel and is 13 years old, or so I believe. Ridis-kun is unlike her sister, and was properly engaged with someone. He is engaged to Princess Tia Frau Mismeed of the Mismeed Kingdom and is around 12 years old.

    I wondered if it would be fine for a beastman to marry into the royal family, but there was no dissenting opinion from the nobles of Refreese, and was easily approved.

    Refreese, with mostly 80% of its borders surrounded by water, was a maritime nation that has been developed through trade. It isn¡¯t as old as Belfast, but it has a long history of its own.

    Naturally, Refreese had dealt with a wide range of ethnicities throughout their long history. And because the royal family appeared to have the blood of various races, they didn¡¯t perceive it as unusual or immoral for a beastman to join their ranks.

    But as expected, there would have been a problem if it had been a meremoner girl, but the girl in question was the first princess of a rapidly developing kingdom. And, because the marriage was seen as beneficial to both countries, it¡¯s been deemed that there was no issue.

    Honestly, Refreese is still such a gritty, yet easy-going country.

    Perhaps as a result of this, most of the residents living in Refreese are happy and cheerful. Even the Emperor, who is sitting right in front of me, possesses this kind of lively spirit.

    But I think that the attitude of believing that everything was fine as long as you were having fun, expressed itself a little too strongly in the princess. On the other hand, her brother, ording to what I¡¯d heard, was theplete opposite. He was said to be a quiet, studious young man.

    ¡°When¡¯s the marriage of Prince Ridis and Princess Tia happening?¡±

    ¡°At least a year or three years from now at most. So, when my son turns 20 years old, I¡¯ll push all of the duties to him and I¡¯ll happily retire. The King of Belfast wouldn¡¯t abdicate his throne yet because his son had just been born, so I¡¯m going to enjoy my old age together with the Emperor of Regulus.¡±

    Really now? Well, it¡¯s true that the Emperor of Regulus would soon retire too, but ¡°old age?¡± You¡¯re still 40, aren¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t that more like middle-aged? I might be wrong though, since over 40 is already past middle age.

    ¡°So before that happens, I would like for her to hurry and find herself a partner. Say, Touya-dono, do you know any suitable man?¡±

    ¡°Uh, even if you ask me¡­¡±

    Most of the man I knew had already found partners themselves.

    ¡°Would it be a problem if he wasn¡¯t a noble?¡±

    ¡°Personally, I don¡¯t think it matters, so long as he cares for her and can make her happy. However, her marriage also ys a card in the prosperity of my nation. My country¡¯s noble families will likely not allow her to marry someone who doesn¡¯t have any benefits to give Refreese.¡±

    Hmm¡­ Sounds like a pain¡­ Oh, wait¡­ I, too would have 8 (or more) daughters in the future¡­ It really depends on the person¡­ Like, what if my daughter marries amoner or an adventurer¡­? Would I be troubled then? No, it doesn¡¯t matter whether he be amoner, an adventurer or even a person with a doubtful origin, as long as he can make my daughter happy. If he holds ill intent, then I would never forgive him and hand him his ass¡­ Kkh¡­ I can somewhat understand the Demon Lord¡¯s feelings.

    Let¡¯s see¡­ A single man with a high status¡­ Ah, we haven¡¯t met each other yet but, there was the first prince of Zenoas who¡¯s supposedly single. He¡¯s Sakura¡¯s elder brother from a different mother. Seems like a meathead though.

    There was also the second prince of Raaze Kingdom, Zanberuto who got his ass kicked by Uncle Takeru¡­ Seems like a meathead as well. Are all the guys I know left meatheads?

    ¡°Do you happen to have an older or little brother, Touya-dono?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ No¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think so? Well, you also have it rough huh¡­¡±

    The Emperor gave me a mysterious look, but he didn¡¯t go any further than what he was convinced of. He must have thought that my father had children here and there. I won¡¯t bother correcting him because it¡¯s troublesome. And I don¡¯t think any more of them ¡°Gods¡± will being down posing as my family.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I guess I should start a matchmaking party even if it¡¯s troublesome. But, maybe all the suitable marriage partners have already been taken¡­ I¡¯m not so sure what to do now¡­¡±

    ¡°If you call out the bachelors from the Reverse Wor¨DWestern Continent, they mighte and gather up. Yournd¡¯s been connected to one of those countries, right?

    ¡°Ooh! We also had that option, right! If it¡¯s his Majesty, the King of Panaches, he might lend us a hand!

    The Kingdom of Panaches, where the pumpkin pants prince came from and the Empire of Reefreese, were the only countries that became interconnected when the two worlds merged.

    With me as an intermediary, there were immediate talks between the two countries, and since then the two countries have been on friendly terms. His Majesty, the King of Panaches, is a gentle man with a good heart and a good mind, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be happy to help.

    ¡°If the prince of Panaches didn¡¯t have a fiancee, I would have given Ririel as a bride. What a pity.

    With the pumpkin pants prince ¡­? No, it may work unexpectedly between weirdos. However, Prince Robert already had a fiancee named Ceres, who is the niece of Her Majesty the Queen of Strain. It¡¯s surprising how this high tensioned prince got a very amazing girl as a partner, but I can¡¯t say anything about them as long as they are both happy with each other. Ah, but if I ask Ceres and Her Majesty the Queen, they might be able to call some nobles from Strain.

    ¡°Umu. A joint East-West matchmaking party, this is quite a good decision. There are merits for the other countries as well, so it¡¯s not a bad idea.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite sure they¡¯d like to have connections with other countries too. But, I just hope that that wouldn¡¯t be the main reason for them to attend the party.¡±

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the point of having a matchmaking party if it bes a secondary thing and primarily worrying about having connections and good rtions with other nobles. The main point of this party is to find partners that suits well together without worrying about stuffs like status.

    ¡°Then we should have a masquerade ball so that we don¡¯t have to worry about troublesome things like status and it¡¯s also more fun that way.¡±

    ¡°I see! Then whether or not you are a prince or a princess, it doesn¡¯t matter since you wouldn¡¯t know who¡¯s behind that mask. It also makes it easier for other folks to talk to them!¡±

    ¡°Right! A masquerade huh¡­ Pretty interesting. Then, I would be the one in charge of making the mask while the Emperor of Refreese is in charge of the venue¡­ wait a sec¡­ Why the hell are you here, Karen-neesan?¡±

    When I saw the Emperor ncing, I craned my head to the side and saw my stupid sister sitting on the sofa while sipping my tea.

    ¡°If there¡¯s something interesting happening, expect me to be there! That¡¯s what Mochizuki Karen¡¯s all about!¡±

    ¡°You stupid idiot!¡±

    This stupid idiotic sister of mine just pulled off a wink while hitting me. You were supposed to be in Brunhild! So what are you doing teleporting into another nation¡¯s castle! I apologetically lowered my head at the Emperor in front me.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry! Please forgive this idiotic sister of mine!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ this castle and this room have supposedly been enchanted with a double barrier that prevents teleportation ¡­ If it¡¯s been invaded this easily, our court magicians must becking¡­¡±

    I¡¯m really sorry¡­ If it¡¯s just normal magic, it would be enough for the barriers topletely block it off. However, if we¡¯re talking about people like Karen and Moroha, it would be another matter. Since what they use are the extensions of their divinity, they use ¡¾Dimensional Travel¡¿instead of the using the usual teleportation magic.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure this thing never happens again!¡±

    ¡°Touya-kun, you¡¯ve been apologizing for a while now, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Why and for whom do you think I¡¯m apologizing for!?¡±

    Damn it! This asshole¡¯s been eating cookies without a damn care in the world for a while now. No cookies for a whole week for you!

    ¡°N-now now¡­ She¡¯s you older sister after all, so I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine¡­ Back to the topic we had earlier, how many people do you think we can gather for the uing party?¡±

    ¡°With Touya-kun¡¯s connections, we can gather quite a lot of people from both continents and have the young ones try and find each other a partner while at the party. And after that, if they were able to get along, we¡¯ll send them pictures and real identities of their partners, then they can have their proper date after that.¡±

    Huh? I don¡¯t have that much connections, since I only know each countries¡¯ leaders and higher ups, but I¡¯m sure I can find someone to lend us a hand.

    ¡°Umu. Well, then, my nation will do its best to organise the party and I shall have to write the invitations immediately. Looks like we¡¯ll quite be busy.¡±

    Emperor Reefreeseughs heartily as he said that, probably because the princess¡¯s problem is about to be resolved atst. In the end, Princess Ririel seems to got her smartphone back on condition that she attended the masquerade ball. However, it may be difficult for hee to find a suitable partner¡­ I wonder if there is someone out there who can match her entric hobbies¡­

    In addition, I was also asked to invite my people from Brunhild to attend the masquerade. Brunhild doesn¡¯t have any nobles, so it will inevitably be members of the Knights and people in important positions. I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to gather a lot from my people, but let¡¯s just go ahead and ask them¡­ I won¡¯t force them to attend though.

 Chapter 464 - The Eldest and Second Eldest Brother.

    <h4>Chapter 464 - The Eldest and Second Eldest Brother.</h4>

    ¡°And¡­ we¡¯re done¡­¡± I said as I finished piling up thest mask that I made with my ¡¾Modeling¡¿skill.

    If its masks we¡¯re talking about, there are various designs to choose from, but in the end, I chose the so called ssic ¡°domino mask¡± that covers only the upper half of your face. It¡¯s the ones usually worn by retro phantom thieves and dominatrixes1.

    And apparently, the ¡°domino¡± name from the famous domino game was originally derived from these ¡°domino masks.¡± Well, I don¡¯t really care about such trivial stuff.

    I pulled out my phone and searched for different masks and made a number of the ones I happen to find. I made some that were designed to look like cats, birds or other animals, some had feather decorations, some were blindingly shy, and some that were simple and monochrome.

    Of course, it is not just your regr mask. I made it so that the mask has a function that inhibits facial recognition, making it difficult for the other person to grasp the identity and features of the wearer¡¯s face, after all you can easily identify the person with just with their voice even if they¡¯re wearing a mask if you¡¯re familiar with each other, so in that case, I made sure to also put a voice changing function so that the wearer could change their voice.

    In addition, I also had Dr. Babylon specially make ears and tails that are avable for those who wish to borrow them, making it difficult to determine whether a person is a genuine beastmen or not.

    It¡¯s slowly changing into an anonymous ball rather than a masquerade ball¡­ Well, it¡¯s more intersting that way so it¡¯s all good.

    I dumped all the masks I¡¯ve finished in ¡¾Storage¡¿and headed off to join the others who were busy preparing for tomorrow¡¯s ball. When I arrived, I found several tailors from ¡°Fashion King Zanack¡± making final adjustments to the tuxedos and other formal attires that the people from Brunhild wouldn¡¯t normally wear.

    ¡°Ah, Grand Duke. I¡¯ve finished whipping up the men, instilling good manners and some basic etiquette into their thick skulls, so they should be able to behave well enough.¡± said the Vice-Commander of the Knights of Brunhild Nik-san as he approached me. He came from one of Mismeed¡¯s most powerful mercantile families, therefore he was used to this kind of event. It was, however, his first time at a masquerade, though. In his ck tux, he looked great, and his foxy ears were a little more neatly kept than usual.

    Attendees from Brunhild, especially from the male side, had a lot of participants so it was kinda rough. For that reason, I had Nik-san attend in order to keep them in ce. I personally can¡¯t partake this time around like I did during the Knights Recruitment Exam, after all.

    Anyway, Nik-san sure is amazingly tough huh¡­ He¡¯s treating the ball like it was some kind of battlefield¡­ In a sense, viewing it like that may not be wrong though.

    ¡°It would be nice if Nik-san can find a good partner during the ball tomorrow¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ For the time being, I¡¯m trying hard not to think of anything like that¡­ However, in order to keep Brunhild from being a disgrace to the other countries, I¡¯m doing my best to concentrate on this issue for now.¡±

    Nik-san is quite popr in the castle. He¡¯s always been manly and reliable, furthermore, he also holds the title of Vice-Commander. The only downside is that he¡¯s a bit too serious and doesn¡¯t smile very often, but apparently, this side of his also seemed to be charming and cool.

    ¡°How are the girls doing?¡±

    ¡°They seem to be doing fine. Just a moment ago, Norue sent this to me.¡± Nik-san took out her smartphone and showed me an email with a photo attached. What¡¯s shown in the photo was Commander Rein in a white party dress with the text, ¡°Be mesmerized with Rein-chan¡¯s cuteness!¡± She looked like a cute white bunny.

    ¡°What the hell are they doing¡­ Now I¡¯m worried if they¡¯ll try and do something weird at the party¡­¡±

    ¡°W-well¡­ I¡¯m sure it¡¯d be fine¡­ You should go and keep a close eye on them during the party, at least if you do recognize them¡­ I¡¯ll be on the lookout as well.¡±

    The masks had a function that inhibits facial recognition, so as long as you remember what the person¡¯s clothes were beforehand, you would be able to recognize them. At the very least, the attendees of the same country should be able to figure out who is who.

    By the way, the female participants from Brunhild includes Rein, Norue, the head guardswoman, Reba, the three Kunoichi members of the intelligence team, Homura, Shizuku and Nagi, and the Alraune demonkin, Rakshe.

    I hope that everyone would have a good time, asides from finding marriage prospects.

    The only thing is¡­ what if they¡¯d really marry someone!? They might leave Brunhild and go to another country! Though, if it was the second or third child of a lower noble family, we would be able to drag them over here¡­

    It¡¯d be sad to see them go, but if it¡¯s what makes them happy, I guess I should send them off with a smile.

    Welp, we¡¯re all set and ready to go. Now we just have to hope it all works out and nothing wrong happens.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡°Woaaaaah! The ballroom¡¯s so big!¡± Linze sighed as she looked down the enormous ballroom from the second floor. Glittering decorations are scattered all over the ce, and a gigantic chandelier hangs from the ceiling. Is that a dwarf-made chandelier that has been enchanted with¡¾Light¡¿? Uwah¡­ I wonder how much did it cost.

    From where we were standing, we could see a wide balcony at the end of the second floor corridor of the ballroom, and from there we could overlook the stunning shore of Refreese. The deep blue water and blue sky adorned with white clouds and white townscape. The scene was so beautiful that I couldn¡¯t resist snapping a photo with my phone¡¯s camera.

    ¡°It¡¯s just like the Mediterrainean Sea we¡¯ve visited from when we were on our honeymoon.¡±

    ¡°I also thought of the same thing the first time I went to Refreese.¡± With a chuckle, I responded to Lynn¡¯s words. It¡¯s nice to be able to discuss little topics like these. It was all the usual sights, but I¡¯m d I got to tour them all around Earth.

    ¡°There is a garden below, there is.¡± Yae was looking over below from the balcony railing, so I leaned forward in the same way.

    There was a flower bed filled with flowers blooming magnificently beneath the balcony, which was just adjacent to the ballroom, a brick path with a huge fountain, benches, and tables stretched through it. There was also a lush greenwn that appeared to be a wonderful spot for pic. Hilda, who was next to me seemed to think so, too, and looked at the garden below with an expression full of admiration.

    ¡°This ce seemed to be set up with the idea of finding a partner at the ball and going out here to have some romantic private talk¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, that would be ideal, that is, if you can find a partner.¡±

    And since everyone would be wearing a mask, I don¡¯t think that just because you are a beauty or a princess of some nation, people would flock at you, however I hadn¡¯t considered the issue of the clothes people would wear. I think that fancily dressed up people would certainly be the center of attention and people would immediately notice that you are someone of wealthy origin if you are wearing something gorgeous.

    Well, such people would show their characters once we¡¯ve left them alone, and that way, we would be able to discern their intentions.

    While I was busy thinking such things, Sue came up to me while darting her eyes around the ce.

    ¡°Touya, do you know where Lu went off to?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Oh, if you¡¯re looking for her, she should be in the kitchen helping the head chef of Refreese prepare food for the guests.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s even helping another country prepare their own food? Mou¡­ even though she¡¯s already one of Brunhild¡¯s Grand Duchessess¡­ This is quite the problem¡­¡± Sue sighs and shakes her head, as if to say, ¡°Oh dear¡­¡±2 No, she¡¯s doing it because she had a good reason of her own.

    Lu publishes a variety of recipes every week in the form of a blog on an app called ¡¾Cooking Recipes¡¿3 that¡¯s been installed on everyone¡¯s phones. Additionally, the blog also includes pictures of delicious food and sweets, which immediately grabbed the hearts of Royalties who owns a smartphone.

    And naturally, the information for these recipes has been passed to the royalty chefs, resulting in many of them somewhat idolizing Lu as a legendary chef.

    Refreese¡¯s head chef was also an avid fan of her blog. Knowing this, the Emperor directly appealed to me and see if I could ask Lu to assist their kitchen staff in preparing wonderful meals.

    ¡°Lu¡¯s cooking is deliciously excellent, so it¡¯s no surprise that people would get crazy over it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also another problem of its own¡­¡±

    What Sakura said is right, if people would be too absorbed in eating these deliciously made meals and wouldn¡¯t even pay attention to the others, then what¡¯s the point of this event? Would be nice if they at least get along with each other through sharing their own impressions of the food though.

    Suddenly, Yumina pped her hands, causing me to reflexively jump for a moment.

    ¡°Now, now¡­ It¡¯s time for us to get ready since today is the first time we¡¯ll be attending an event with Touya as his brides and as the Grand Duchesses of Brunhild!¡±

    ¡°Uhmm¡­ Yumina, do we really have to do this?¡± Elze replied to Yumina¡¯s speech with a bitter look on her face. Likewise, Linze, Yae and Sakura also had the same troubled expressions.

    In addition to the ongoing blind matchmaking party, another party was held on the second floor, where many royalties and nobles from other countries that already had partners themselves, as well as their princes and princesses who were still too young to be in a rtionship, were gathered. Naturally, my wives and I would be there as well.

    From our side, the Prime Minister, Kosaka-san, the Head of Construction, old man Naito, would also be joining us in here. Although I¡¯m a bit reluctant, my sisters Karen and Moroha will be attending the event as well since they¡¯re technically royalties, posing as my sisters and all. But as expected, Tokie-obaachan4 would be staying home though.

    Because royaltiesing from the east and west continents will be assembled here, this event is actually more important than the blind date being held downstairs. Naturally, security is tight, and due to this fact, Refreese asked me a few days ago to help assist with strengthening the security.

    And, since this was going to be a formal event, there was of course, a dress code you had to follow. Going around with your usual adventurer getup wouldn¡¯t cut it.

    When it came to attending this kind of party, my wives were naturally divided into different types: some of them were enthusiastic and some were a little bit reluctant. Well, I guess this was inevitable. Yumina, Lu, Hilda, Lynn, and Sue were already used to behaving in such formal asions, but the others were not. It¡¯s no surprise that they were a little ufortable.

    I wonder what really made them so concerned. All they had to do was to greet and chat with royalties and nobles from various countries in order to deepen their friendship, and then move to the next. Rinse and repeat. Since they¡¯ve already met them many times before, it¡¯s surprising that they were still worried. Although they¡¯ve already met each other, it was not in a formal event like this, more so if they¡¯re going to meet them as ¡°Grand Duchesses¡±, so maybe they were just a little ufortable.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re not the ones hosting the event this time, so just go with your own pace and try to enjoy this event as much as possible. Just do it that way and you¡¯ll get used to it in no time.¡±

    ¡°Easy for you to say¡­ Ah, I wished I was instead ced as a guard for security¡­¡± Said Elze while sighing. Right now though, you are already a grand duchess, so please give up that thought of yours¡­

    Yae, who was smiling bitterly next to Elze, craned her neck as if she¡¯s spotted something over my shoulder. Eh, what now?

    ¡°Sakura-dono, isn¡¯t that his Majesty, the Demon Lord, is it not?¡±

    ¡°Ughhhhh¡­¡± Sakura lets out a disgusted sound.

    As I looked around, I spotted the Demon Lord Zenoas walking through the second floor of the ballroom venue. He spotted us from the gallery and headed towards our direction, walking behind him were few of his demonkin knights acting as bodyguards.

    I found a familiar looking dark elf man among them. It was Sirius-san. Her daughter, Spica, was one of the members of our knight order, and was also Sakura¡¯s personal guard. He looked as young as ever. Well, that¡¯s an obvious fact, given that he¡¯s a dark elf. The Demon Lord also looked like he was still in his twenties, with his actual age being more than a hundred years old. Hmm? Other than the guards, there were also two well-dressed young men with them. Eh, who are those people?

    ¡°Sup, Grand Duke of Brunhild? I see you¡¯ve already arrived here, huh.¡± His Majesty, the Demon Lord raised one hand while addressing me. However, his gaze wasn¡¯t locked on to mine, but on his daughter Sakura. Look at me if I¡¯m the one you¡¯re talking to, meathead.

    Yesterday, I went to each of the invited nations to set up a ¡¾Gate¡¿ so that when the appointed timees, those who have been authorized to pass would be able to arrive here easily and safely. It seems that the first party to arrive were the attendees from the Demon Kingdom of Zenoas.

    The Demon Lord smiled and called out to Sakura.

    ¡°Err, uhmm¡­ How¡¯s my Farnese doing these days¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­Good.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s your married life? Are you contented? Any problems?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very contented with it, your worries are unneeded.¡±

    ¡°I-is that so¡­¡±

    How awkward¡­ It wasn¡¯t what you would call a father-daughter conversation. It felt like Sakura was answering him properly, but curtly.

    Sirius, who seemed to be troubled by something whispered with a small voice to the Demon Lord.

    ¡°¡­Your Majesty, the introductions¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah! T-that¡¯s right! I remember I had some people I needed to introduce to you. Hey, both of you, c¡¯mere!¡± When the Demon Lord called out, the two well-dressed young men before came forward. One of them is a dark-skinned young man who stands over 180 cm tall, with well-developed muscles visible on his neck and arms. He had long, fiery red hair, eyes burning with passion, and a fearless smirk on his face. The other one was a thin young man about my height, wearing round sses. In contrast to the other young man with an intense gaze, he was looking at me with sleepy, bored eyes. He had the same red hair as the first young man, but his was a tad paler. He had a bit of a nerdy vibe around him.

    But what caught most of my attention were¡­ the silver horns sprouting from either sides of their head. The same kind of horns the the Demon Lord have¡­ Those horns were proof that they were rted to the royal family of the Demon Kingdom of Zenoas, in other words¡­

    ¡°They are my sons, Faron and Fares. Farnese, they might not share the same mother with you, but they¡¯re still your elder brothers nheless.¡±

    Just as I thought. They¡¯re the first and second princes of the Demon Kingdom of Zenoas, and Sakura¡¯s elder brothers so¡­ that means they would also be my brothers-inw? I sure do have a lot of brothers-inw, huh? From Yae¡¯s side, there¡¯s Jutaro-niisan, from Hilde¡¯s side, there¡¯s Reinhard-niisan, and although I had a little impression on him, there was also Lu¡¯s brother, Lux. And then, these two would join in the fray as well?

    Though, it¡¯s just natural considering that I had a lot of wives.5

    Prince Faron walked up in front of Sakura and made eye contact with her, but because of the difference in height, the prince had to crouch down a little bit to be able to meet her in the eyes. For some reason, he also put his hands on his hips and made a shy pose like he was someone of importance.

    ¡°This is the first time we¡¯ve met in person, but it¡¯s me, Faron, your elder brother!¡±

    ¡°You seem like an idiot, though.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up with you and your sharp tongue!?!?¡±

    Sakura just blurted out the thoughts I just had a moment ago. Not holding anything back and being blunt at your brother right at the start, huh¡­ Though, maybe she¡¯s like that because she doesn¡¯t quite see him as her brother or a part of her family. Makes sense, since they haven¡¯t even known each other the moment they were born and had just met each other now.

    ¡°No, well, I thought the same thing too, Nii-san. It was such an idiotic way of introducing one¡¯s self.¡±

    ¡°You think so too, Fares!?¡±

    Faron was dejected as he was sandwiched with attacks by both his little brother and little sister. Ah, like father like son. He exactly had the same look the Demon Lord would have whenever Sakura¡¯s giving her a cold treatment.

    With Prince Faron frozen by the shock of being treated as an idiot, the four-eyed Prince Fares went and introduced himself in front Sakura.

    ¡°I¡¯m Fares, the second Prince of the Demon Kingdom of Zenoas¡­ although I am the second Prince, I had forfeited my rights of bing a sessor to the throne¡­ Uhmm¡­ I humbly ask you for the forgiveness of the problems my mother¡¯s family had caused you¡­ Although, it¡¯s not the kind of thing that can ever be forgiven, I still wanted to apologize to you.¡± Fares then bowed deeply to Sakura whose eyes turned wide with the sudden apology. I don¡¯t know what he was apologizing for but¡­ before long, I remembered what it was.

    Sakura¡¯s life had been threatened once by people with malicious intention in the past. Since the one who holds the same horn as the Demon Lord¡¯s and had the highest magical power bes the next ruler in Zenoas, Sakura, who¡¯s horns never manifested, was raised as the illegitimate child of the Demon Lord. However, by the time she grew up, the horns had suddenly appeared along with a great increase of her magical prowess. If left alone, Sakura would without a doubt be the next Demon Lord. So as to not let this happen, the little brother of the second prince¡¯s mother, had thought of using a merchant as a means of contact to hire an assassin from Yulong to target Sakura. As a result of this scheme, Sakura had almost lost her life and incurred a memory loss. Though, now that her memory has returned, the culprit was tracked, identified, and was decapitated, unravelling the whole incident. While the second prince, Fares, was not directly involved with this case, it was, however true that Sakura almost had her life taken away by the scheme of his mother¡¯s little brother, and it seemed that he also felt quite responsible for it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it¡­ Honestly, if that thing never happened, I might not have met the Duke or the others.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ You¡¯ve got quite the strong heart, huh.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Sakura nods while somewhat agreeing at the smiling Fares¡¯s evaluation of her. I wonder if Sakura inadvertently addressing his elder brother like that, without honorofics, rude? Then again, back in earth, it was quite normal for foreigners to be conversing like that, so I think it¡¯s fine¡­ Though, there was one person nearby who was quite bothered with it.

    ¡°Hey, hey! Aren¡¯t you two being two familiar with each other? You¡¯re both too rxed! Hey, what about me, Farnese?!¡±

    ¡°Father¡­ don¡¯t get too worked up, and calm down for a bit, will you?¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­ you¡¯re annoying.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re both already perfectly in sync!?!¡± The Demon Lord was shocked by the pincer-attack that came from both his son and daughter. He looked pathetic¡­

    ¡°Uh, Demon Lord? Your sons will be attending the party, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Ah, yes, that¡¯s right¡­ Neither of them has a wife yet after all.¡±

    ¡°Heh. That¡¯s unusual. They¡¯re not even engaged?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re too picky, you know. It¡¯s pathetic, even though they¡¯re already in that age, they still don¡¯t have partners. I wish they could take a lesson or two from you, Grand Duke.¡± The hell are you talking about? One of my wives is your daughter, you know!

    ¡°N-no¡­ It¡¯s just that my ideals are too high¡­ If I wanted, I could just get a wife or two, no sweat¡­¡±

    ¡°Typical loser reasons¡­ You just couldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Kkh¡­!¡±

    Sakurapletely shoved those words to Faron without hesitation. The sight of her poor brother was what you¡¯d exactly see when Sakura treats her Father harshly.

    I thought that he was already married to someone because he was a prince. But apparently, it¡¯s different in Zenoas. Demonkin naturally had longer lifespans, so there was no real reason for them to get worked up when finding partners, and it also seemed that they have a custom of choosing a partner of their own liking,pletely rejecting your typical arranged marriage proposals.

    ¡°How about you, Fares?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really have any interests in marrying someone. I was just simply forced to attend and was dragged by my idiotic brother here. Then again, I was also quite interested in visiting Refreese, and finding a partner here doesn¡¯t seem to sound that bad.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Just take it easy and do your best. Eventually, you¡¯d be able to find a good partner for yourself, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­ aren¡¯t you treating him better than me¡­?¡± Unlike when Sakura was throwing wordsced with contempt at Faron, she was evidently encouraging and supporting Fares. Hmm¡­ but I guess, Faron¡¯s personality, while not as much, is quite simr to the Demon Lord. And with Sakura seeing that he quite resembled his annoying father, she¡¯s also treating him the same.

    And while I was pondering such things, Prince Fares suddenly called out to me.

    ¡°By the way, Grand Duke. My father told me that there was quite therge library in Brunhild¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ah, yes, there is. Since I could use teleportation magic, I¡¯ve collected various books from various countries and ced them at the castle library.¡±

    For a moment I thought he was talking about the library located in Babylon, but he wasn¡¯t. He was referring to the library that was in Brunhild¡¯s castle.

    I¡¯ve already shown the library to the world leaders after a world alliance meeting once. And it seems, the Demon Lord had probably mentioned it to him.

    Most of the books in the library of Babylon were written in ancient script and had forbidden knowledge best left alone. However, as most of them were useful, we¡¯ve revised them and wrote them in thenguage of this world and ced them at the library in the castle. I also had other rare books that I collected from all over the world at the request of Fam, the manager gynoid of the library.

    ¡°May I be allowed to visit the Brunhild library next time? I¡¯ve been very curious about it since the time my father brought it up.¡±

    ¡°Are you a bibliophile?¡±6

    ¡°Yes, I am. Sometimes, I even forget to eat my meals since I¡¯ve been so engrossed in reading. Nothing gives me greater pleasure than to read books and learn something at the same time, after all.¡± Heh¡­ Compared to his brother, he¡¯s actually what you¡¯d call a guy that is quite the intellectual. But, if he¡¯s into books, he might be able to get along with Princess Ririel¡­ Eh, no, scratch that¡­ That girl¡¯s into BL books, and it¡¯d be hard for Fares to adapt into her tastes¡­¡±

    Well¡­ there were no problems for Prince Fares to visit the library, so I gave him an OK.

    After that, the Zenoas party went off to prepare and change into their formal outfits for the ball. The Demon Lord tried to stay behind but, since we also had to prepare, he was dragged away by hispanions before long.

    Well, I¡¯d better get ready and get changed too. Man, I sure haven¡¯t worn my tuxedo ever since my wedding day, huh¡­ After parting with Yumina and the others, I headed off to the changing room reserved for Brunhild¡¯s men.

 Chapter 465 - Dance Hall and the Black Mask

    <h4>Chapter 465 - Dance Hall and the ck Mask</h4>

    As the gentle melody started to flow, men and women present in the ball started dancing with one another. Since most in attendance were children born from noble families, naturally, those who couldn¡¯t dance were just few in numbers. Attendees from Brunhild weren¡¯t exactly nobles, but they had been taught the basics so that they could at least dance.

    It was a masquerade ball, but it was up to the person whether they¡¯d dance or not. But, since there would be chances that you could get invited to a dance, not being able to do so would not only lead to you not having fun, but embarrassment as well towards your partner. That said, Yumina and Lu told me that to prevent these things from happening, we had the attendees from Brunhild be able to at least dance at the minimum.

    The ones left dancing now were the few noble children from each country that were invited by others to dance with them, while everyone else were either in the vicinity of the hall or outside the garden observing the state of affairs.

    And since everyone was wearing masks, they were forced to talk to each other, leading them to either invite the person to dance or to a walk in the garden.

    However, it seems like peopleing from the same country were just sticking together. Well, it might have been unavoidable though.

    ¡°Still, there sure are a lot of people chatting here and there, huh. Oh, isn¡¯t that one of ours?¡±

    The King of Linea, who was standing next to me, was peering downstairs from the second floor of the dance hall using an opera ss with a handle. Apparently, not only Linea, but as well as other countries, appear to have some sort of mark for their own countrymen. A matching brooch or cufflinks, for example.

    ¡°Cloud-sama, I think you should refrain from snooping at them too much. They¡¯re doing their best finding their lifelong partners, you know?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to do that¡­ I was just a little curious.¡±

    When his fiancee rebuked him, King Cloud hurriedly returned the opera ss in his hands to me.

    The fiancee in question was the First Princess of the Palouf Kingdom, Lucienne Dia Palouf. She is the older sister of the young King of Palouf, King Ernest, and will be the Queen of Linea in a few months. She is not your usual gaudy princess but a calm and gentle one.

    As the princess said those words, I nced around and noticed that not only the King of Linea, but the others were peering at the dance hall downstairs as well.

    Well, I guess it¡¯d make sense considering that among these many attendees were their families and acquaintances. So, it¡¯d be impossible for them to not be curious.

    When I returned my gaze around the whole second floor, I saw all of the important noblesing from each nation talking to each other while clinking their champagne sses. The royalties, including me, have exchanged a few words of introductions and greetings to the others before as well.

    The Reverse World¡­ or rather the Western Continent¡¯s nobles and royals were not acquainted with the royals from this continent. And with me, being the only one who¡¯s most involved with the countries from the western continent, I had to y the role of mediator to let both parties get to know each other better. Honestly, it was such a pain in the ass, but it¡¯s still part of my work, so I properly did it anyway.

    Well, I was done with all the introductions, so I¡¯m just taking it easy.

    I watched Princess Lucienne as she turned her gaze around the reception hall.

    ¡°It¡¯s been such a long time since Ernest have been inpany with children of his age.¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s been with adults all this time after all, so I think he¡¯s morefortable talking to them than us.¡±

    Princess Lucienne was happily looking at the sight of her little brother, the young King of Palouf, with his fiancee Rachel, happily discussing with the first and second princes of Lemza and Alba of Mismeed, the first princess Lc and second princess Milnea of the Kingdom of Hannock, and the former first prince of the Gardio Empire who is now the count of Lowe, Lucrecion.

    They were all at the same age of 10, so it might be that because they were of the same age, they find it easier to talk to each other. I nced around and spotted the new King of Dauburn, the Nation of Fire, Akeem, and the new King of Zadonia, the Nation of Ice, Frost talking to the recently crowned Knight King of Lestia, Reinhardt, who is also my brother-inw. They were allrades-in-arms since the three of them were new leaders¡­ Well, the same goes for me and the King of Linea too, though.

    Yumina and the others were mingling with the foreign queens and chatting with them happily. Probably, they were asking about how life is for a queen, since they¡¯re now basically the same as them. Elze, Linze and Yae, who clearly did not know how to act were showing stiff smiles. Well, I guess it can¡¯t be helped since they weren¡¯t used to this kind of asion, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be able to act naturally given enough time.

    Each country¡¯s kings and leaders were grouped together and appeared to enjoy conversing with one another. So far, the event appears to be going smoothly. Now then, how about we go take a look around on our own?

    After a few songs ended, I parted with the King of Linea and the others and headed to the balcony. From there, I could clearly see what was happening down the garden. Men were nervously trying their chances on women, while the others were sitting on a table, sharing a cup of tea under the open air. They seem to be enjoying themselves in their own way. It appears to be going smoothly here as well. But, that¡¯s that¡­

    It would be rude of me to say that I hadn¡¯t expected this, but¡­ It¡¯s strange to see that all the kings who were muscle-brains, namely the leaders of Mismeed, Felsen, Lassei, and Egret were all gathered here in the balcony discussing something with one another. I didn¡¯t think they were the type to be interested in someone else¡¯s romance though.

    They¡¯ve been looking at the other attendees downstairs cheerfully for a while now though¡­ Are they up to something?

    ¡°Oh, Grand Duke! Have youe to spectate as well?¡±

    ¡°Spectate what?¡±

    The Beast King of Mismeed greeted me, champagne in his hands, as I walked into the balcony. What exactly were we supposed to spectate? I haven¡¯t booked any performances whatsoever though¡­ Well, I guess they were talking about spectating the attendees¡¯ romantic development. As I looked around once more, for some reason, there were a few of Refreese¡¯s healers on standby. Huh? Did someone get sick or something?

    ¡°Uhh¡­ did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Not quite, more like, something¡¯s just about to happen.¡±

    The King of Felsen smiled wryly as he exchanged nces with the Beast King.

    ¡°It¡¯s the sort of stuff that happens throughout these kind gatherings. I think it¡¯s about time it starts.¡±

    I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on at all. As I was twisting my neck deeply thinking about such matters, the King of Egret tapped me on the shoulder. It¡¯s quite a rare sight to see him in a tuxedo instead of his usual Native American-style tribal outfit. Though, since he¡¯s always been manly, he looks good no matter what he wears. It¡¯s no surprise that he¡¯s got seven wives.

    ¡°I take it that the Grand Duke have not been to gatherings like these before, no?¡±

    ¡°Well, of course¡­ I was an adventurer before so¡­ But, I at least had attended family gatherings and the like.¡±

    ¡°They are young, and because they are young, they don¡¯t yield. And when two of the same kind meet each other, well¡­¡±

    As if to interrupt the words of the King of Egret, I heard voicesing from the courtyard. What now?

    ¡°Oops. Looks like it has started.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean it has started?¡±

    When I looked down at the courtyard from the balcony together with the King of Egret, two masked young men were ring at each other. Both of them appeared to be quite tense, and the others were surrounding them while keeping a safe distance.

    ¡°Are they going to fight?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes. These kinds of things are always bound to happen in these kinds of gatherings. Though, when it bes too intense, the parents of these young men or the one in charge wille out and stop the fight, but there are times when it even turns into a duel.¡±

    ¡°A duel!?¡±

    Wait a sec! Isn¡¯t a duel a bit too far? Wouldn¡¯t they end up killing each other then!? That sounds pretty bad!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, staking one¡¯s life at these kinds of duels are as expected, taking things a bit too far. In cases like this, we¡¯ll simply set some rules and have thempete against one another, with the condition that whoever wins or loses does not hold a grudge against the other, and breaking it means you¡¯ll be shamed by your peers.¡±

    ¡°Set some rules? Does that mean that if the rules say that they are topete against one another in a racing game, they would?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I haven¡¯t quite heard of such a thing happening but, I¡¯ve heard of a case where they settled it in a horse racing game. See? It¡¯s quite peaceful, ain¡¯t it?¡±

    Certainly, it seems quite peaceful¡­ Well, it¡¯s better than actually having thempete with their lives on the line. Still, I understand that when two parties are at odds with one another, it¡¯s preferable to settle their differences through a match. But it¡¯s even better if the match they¡¯repeting in is peaceful.

    ¡°However, we¡¯re probably going to have them engage in a fistfight.¡±

    ¡°Just what the hell does ¡®peaceful¡¯ means to you?¡±

    What the hell? That¡¯s no way in hell peaceful! Before I knew it, the King of Felsen, who was standing beside me, wasughing hysterically.

    ¡°Because they are young, having thempete against each other in this manner is preferable. They had to let all of their frustrations out rather than keep them bottled up. It¡¯s for this reason that the healers are also on standby.¡±

    So that¡¯s why all of you muscle-brains were gathered here!? Damn, they¡¯ve even prepared this much¡­ Still, are these situations really amon urrence in gatherings like this? Ugh¡­ well, given therge number of people gathering here, a fight or two was almost unavoidable¡­

    ¡°Those masks won¡¯te off that easily, right?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ah, yes, that¡¯s right. Even if you bump it or hit it on something, it still won¡¯te off, unless I uttered the predetermined keyword for it.¡±

    ¡°Then, it means that even if you¡¯re amoner, you can even fight a prince with these masks on, since usually, if you¡¯re not of the same status, fights like these always end up with someone arbitrating.¡±

    ¡°Umu, that¡¯s good. Status is irrelevant in a fight between men. What matters is that you press forth onto the path you¡¯ve chosen with your fists.¡±

    The Beast King of Mismeed and the King of Lassei were nodding at each other as they looked down below the garden.

    Are you really fine with this¡­?

    After that, a third-party observer came in between the two young men, and I anticipated a fistfight to ensue, but then, both young men, together with the observer, vanished into the depths of the garden, followed by some of the peanut gallery.

    ¡°Oho, seems like they¡¯ve realized that they were causing nuisance to the other guests, so they took their fight somewhere else. I guess it¡¯s time we follow them as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­You guys really just wanted to rubberneck at fights like these, huh?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! The main event that you must watch on asions like these are the passionate fights between men, rather than some silly romance that isn¡¯t even certain to develop between two individuals.¡±

    All of the muscle-brained Kings left the balcony swiftly, clearly eager to watch the fight, leaving me, who was befuddled behind.

    I¡¯m pretty sure romance is the main event for today, though¡­

    ¡°Geez¡­¡±

    Some of the participants followed the lot to watch the fight, but most of them stayed in the courtyard and were having fun conversing with one another. Many of them who had set their sights on potential partners were also busy trying to get a good impression on them.

    There were groups where one woman is being fawned with several men and vice versa. Even while the effects of the masks make it impossible to determine how a person looks or what features they have, there were people who were naturally born with the characteristics that make them stand out even if theyck the appearance. Conversation, mannerism, demeanor, and how one handles the situation¡­ These characteristics will eventually show from the person, and would be the base for judging their real personality.

    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±

    Suddenly, my eyes caught sight of a figure in the courtyard below me. She was all alone, leaning against a tree in the courtyard, looking down, away from the partygoers. If that had been all, I would have assumed she was a ¡°wallflower,¡± a shy woman who couldn¡¯t seem to make a move at a party. However, this person definitely did not suit that description. I knew that the reason why she was standing alone there was because she was busy mumbling something as she typed away at high speed with the phone in her hand.

    Dr. Babylon¡¯s mass-produced smartphones were only given to the hands of a few select people. Only the leaders of each nation, their closest associates, and my friends have them. And, aside from the people who were talking amongst themselves on the second floor, there were only a few people at the party, not counting the people from Brunhild. So that would mean that the girl standing alone over there is Princess Ririel.

    Her fingers continue to dance on the phone without stopping, giving off a disturbing aura. No, you¡¯re supposed to be dancing with the others inside! This girl is definitely writing that nasty book of hers.

    If the Emperor sees you here fiddling with your phone like that, he¡¯ll definitely take it away again. You sure haven¡¯t reflected on your actions, huh?

    ¡°Oh! So you were here all along huh, Touya-dono?¡±

    ¡°BegUh?!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®BegUh¡¯?¡±

    Speaking of the devil, Princess Ririel¡¯s father had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. I turned around to face the Emperor of Refreese, the King of Belfast, and the Queen of Elfrau standing side by side, champagne sses in their hands.

    ¡°T-the event¡¯s finally begun, huh? Isn¡¯t this so much fun? Haha¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm? Well¡­ it¡¯s wonderful to see that you¡¯re having fun.¡±

    As Iughed nervously, I hurriedly stepped forward attempting to keep their view from eventually reaching Princess Ririel. He¡¯s still Princess Ririel¡¯s father after all, so even if she¡¯s wearing a mask, he would definitely recognize that it was his daughter standing alone over there while frantically typing away something on her phone. Even I could immediately tell at a nce that it was her.

    ¡°Eh, uh, well¡­ where¡¯s Prince Ridis by the way?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Ridis? He¡¯s over there, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s over there huh!? Ah! I want to give him an engagement gift! Can you take me to where he is!?¡±

    I know I¡¯m being a bit too pushy, but I have to get the Emperor away from here. Prince Ridis, Princess Ririel¡¯s little brother, and Princess Tia of Mismeed had already announced their engagement a long time ago, but I still haven¡¯t sent any gifts to celebrate it. Though, I have sent gifts as a country, I have never done it as an individual.

    ¡°Hoho, a gift from Touya-dono himself huh? I bet it¡¯s something unusual again.¡±

    ¡°Yep, kinda. It¡¯s a rare item I bought on our honeymoon. I think Prince Ridis is going to love it.¡±

    I vigorously nodded at the voice of the King of Belfast who suddenly chimed in, and then lead the three of them into the hallway.

    Wait, why am I the one being followed when I was the one who requested them to lead me to where the Prince is?

    I soon found Prince Ridis and Princess Tia almost immediately and took out the aforementioned item from my¡¾Storage¡¿among the many items I had bought on Earth.

    ¡°This is¡­!¡±

    ¡°Woah, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    The crystal balls I took out were filled with liquid and glittering kes floating inside like snow. There were also a small house and a miniature reindeer contained inside it. These things are called ¡°snow globes¡± or ¡°snow domes¡± in Japan. It was a good thing I had bought a few of it from the souvenir shops I¡¯ve visited on earth. As I handed them the snow globes, they were both showing pleased faces, and immediately after receiving it, both of them were already shaking them while happily watching the beautiful scenery inside.

    ¡°Did you get this souvenir from Elfrau?¡±

    ¡°Ah, uhm, no¡­ I got it from a different country¡­¡±

    I can¡¯t definitely say that it¡¯s from another world, so I just dodged the King of Belfast¡¯s question. Another thing is that, the snow globes I had given them were enchanted with¡¾Program¡¿, which causes the snow to float around within without the need to shake it.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ This item is indeed wonderful. It shows the beauty of the snow country very well. These snow globes will definitely sell¡­¡± Muttered the Queen of Elfrau as her eyes were looking at the snow globe even more intensely than the two children. Her expression was simr to that of her niece, the Guildmaster, Rerisha. I had a hunch that the snow globes wouldter be a special product of the Kingdom of Elfrau in the near future.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡°Ughh, damn it! Why did I have to go to an event like this at such a time!?¡± Iined in a small voice as I typed on my phone.

    Tomorrow is the deadline for this book! And I have to somehow finish it today, have it printed using the printer I had left inside my room, and hand it to my editor first thing in the morning! I¡¯m running out of time! I could have aplished this a lot sooner if my father hadn¡¯t taken away my phone! I also had to deal with this ridiculous costume fitting and had to greet those other sh*tty nobles! It¡¯s very annoying! It¡¯s such a freaking waste of time!

    I was getting impatient which resulted in more typos. And every time I make a correction, I have to double-check to be sure I haven¡¯t missed anything. I was bing increasingly frustrated, but there was nothing I could do about it.

    ¡°Excuse me young miss, I just wanted to ask if you were alone?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes I am, what about it?¡±

    I nced upwards and saw a young man wearing a golden mask holding a champagne ss in his hand. Again? This is the fourth time an idiot called out to me. And I even bothered to go out here to avoid creeps like this guy. Ugh, I am wearing a mask, you know? And, I am purposely keeping my distance to the others, you know????? Why don¡¯t you go and talk to them instead!? Asshole.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s have a chat.¡±

    ¡°No, I very well mind it, try hitting on someone else instead.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t be like that now, young miss.¡±

    I was able to repel the other three creeps from before in the same manner, but this idiot didn¡¯t even try to leave and instead went to stand by my side like he was already familiar with me and then peeked through my shoulder. What the hell is up with this freak!?

    ¡°That thing in your hand, it¡¯s an artifact created by Brunhild, right? By any chance, are you from that country?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡­ I¡¯m fro¡ªah¡­¡±

    ¡°Heeeh.¡±

    By the time I thought, ¡°Sh*t, I messed up,¡± it was already toote. Did I just reveal myself as someone of higher position? Since these so-called smartphones have been created by the Duke himself, the ones who own such an artifact would be people from royalties and higher positions. Ah, now I get it! This creep and the other three before only approached me because of my phone!

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough, why don¡¯t you get lost?¡±

    ¡°Now, now. Don¡¯t say that. I have some good sake here, why don¡¯t you join me and drink it on the table over there? It will be fun, I assure you.¡±

    Fed up with the creep¡¯s tenacity, I turned off my phone and stuffed it in my dress pocket. If he doesn¡¯t leave, then I will. As I started to walk away, the creep suddenly grabbed my arm forcefully and shamelessly.

    ¡°What the¡ª!? Stop! Let me go!¡±

    ¡°If I let you go, would you drink together with me? Just one drink! It¡¯s okay if you just drink one time, yeah?¡±

    What the hell is up with this creep? Even though I couldn¡¯t tell what face he was making because of the mask, I could still feel that he was somewhat smirking at me. As I thought of such a thing, an ufortable chill suddenly crept up my body. This asshole! I can clearly see through your ulterior motives!

    I was starting to feel scared. He was basically grabbing my arm violently. Still, If I reveal my identity here and called for help, I might be able to get away from this creep, but that would essentially ruin the party and it might even bring disgrace to my father.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go somewhere more private, aight? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­No, stop!¡±

    H-he¡¯s strong! I can¡¯t resist him from dagging me away! No! Stop! Let go of me!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop there, mister? It seems that she doesn¡¯t like what you¡¯re doing.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    At the sudden sound of a voice, the creep who was dragging me by force and I looked towards where it came from. There stood a man wearing a simple ck mask and a tuxedo.

    ¡°Who the hell are you, pal? Don¡¯t stick your nose in other people¡¯s business.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to do that but, to me, it looked like thedy over there seems to not want yourpany, dear sir. Or am I just being nosy?¡±

    Then, the ck-masked man turned to me as if to ask if I was okay. I shook my head and desperately tried to take my arm back from the creep, and run towards him.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, thank you very much¡­¡±

    My hands were still trembling, and I couldn¡¯t properly say that I wasn¡¯t at all fine, still, those were the only words I managed to get out of my mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid thisdy here isn¡¯t feeling well, so can I ask you to leave? There are other people as well over there, so I think it would be better if you invite them instead.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just suddenly appear out of nowhere and interrupt other people¡¯s business and do as you¡¯d like, you fuc¡ª! HghnK!?¡±

    The creep in the gold mask violently reached his hand out just like the time he did with me. But the ck-masked man swiftly avoided it, grabbed the creep¡¯s outstretched arm and twisted it as he moved around his back. What!? The way he moved just now¡­ He did it so perfectly¡­ D-don¡¯t tell me¡­ He¡¯s a knight?!

    ¡°¡­If you go any further, I¡¯ll take you seriously, aight?¡±

    ¡°Damn you! Let me go, you bastard!¡±

    The ck-masked man let go of the creep¡¯s arm in response to his words. As the creep began to walk away, he clicked his tongue and rubbed his arms that got twisted by the former. I felt a sense of relief wash over me as the creep left. Good thing it didn¡¯t end up in a duel, it would be bad if they fought just like the men who had made a scene earlier. As I was finally free from the scary situation I was in a while ago, I suddenly lost all my strength.

    ¡°Careful.¡±

    ¡°¡­A-ah.¡±

    As I almost slumped to the ground, the ck-masked man supported me. He grabbed my arm in the same way the creep had done, but I didn¡¯t feel any disgust towards him. On the contrary, I felt a strange sense of relief. What is this feeling¡­? I have never experienced this before¡­

    I sat down on a nearby bench as I calmed myself down.

    ¡°Are you okay? Do you want to drink some cold water?¡±

    ¡°N-no, I¡¯m alright¡­ Thanks for saving me from that creep¡­¡±

    When I thanked Kurokamen-san1 again, It felt like he smiled slightly. Ugh. It¡¯s a little frustrating that I can¡¯t see his smile because of the mask¡­¡­ Eh? W-why do I care about such thing?

    ¡°Well then, I should excuse myself now.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª! W-wait! C-can you stay more a l-little bit? Uh, e-eh¡­ The creep from b-before mighte b-back, so¡­¡±

    As Kurokamen-san turned to bow to me as if leaving, I hurriedly panicked and tried to make him stay a bit longer. Ah¡­ why did I do that? My voice sounded weird as well¡­ so embarrassing.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Then, I¡¯ll stay with you for a while.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes! T-thank you very much!¡±

    Those were the words that came from Kurokamen-san as he sat down beside me.

    Aaaaaaa, it¡¯s so awkward! I know I have to say something, but nothinges to mind at the moment! As a writer, I was desperately looking for something I could talk about together with him, but all I coulde up with was topics that were not something I could talk about with a man I had just met! Etto¡­ etto¡­ think! think! I¡¯m a writer, aren¡¯t I?

    ¡°T-the weather¡¯s w-warm today, i-isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    What the hell!?!? Why did I talk about the weather? That¡¯s like, the most boring topic one could ever think of! N-next! What should I talk about next?! Anything? Anything at all!? My head was spinning in circles and I couldn¡¯t even understand what the hell I was thinking of. Eh? What was I doing here again? ¡­¡­Ugh, I¡¯m so pathetic¡­ I couldn¡¯t even properly talk about something with Kurokamen-san¡­

    As I was thinking of how pathetic I am, tears were starting to form around the corner of my eyes. Then, suddenly, Kurokamen-san presented a white handkerchief to me.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can go ahead and let it out. I¡¯m gonna stay with you until you calm yourself, alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯b sowwy¡­¡±

    He probably thinks that I was crying because of the creep earlier¡­ But, I am not, you know! It¡¯s just because of my pathetess¡­

    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to correct him, so I just cried and wiped my tears using his handkerchief.

    Eventually, I calmed down, and even after Kurokamen-san left, I was still seated on that bench, all alone while looking up at the blue sky.

 Chapter 466 - Suspicious Individual and the Simulacrum Model

    <h4>Chapter 466 - Suspicious Individual and the Simcrum Model</h4>

    ¡°Hm? Ah, excuse me for a moment.¡±

    As I was having a pleasant chat with the other dignitaries from different countries, my smartphone suddenly started going off, so I excused myself from them and went to a less crowded ce to check it.

    Hmm¡­ Eh? From Shizuku? For what reason is she texting me, especially now, during a masquerade? Hm?

    Kirigakure Shizuku was one of the three kunoichi girls under Tsubaki from our intelligence team. I checked the message she had sent, and as soon as I saw the title of the message, I immediately frowned.

    The message title read ¡°Suspicious Individual Sighted.¡± There was also a photo attached to the mail which shows a woman wearing a pale pink dress and a red domino mask. At a nce, there waspletely nothing wrong about her¡­ Just what exactly makes her suspicious?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re making such a weird face.¡±

    As I waspletely lost in thought about how the woman in the picture looked sus, Elze suddenly called out to me. What do you mean weird face¡­? I mean¡­ I¡¯m your husband, you know? Are you saying that everytime I frown, my face would look weird?

    ¡°Uh, nothing¡­ I just got this weird mail from Shizuku.¡±

    It¡¯s not really something that should be kept secret, so I showed the mail to Elze. Perhaps there¡¯s something weird about it from a woman¡¯s perspective.

    ¡°¡­Those badonkers are pretty big, sus, I¡¯d say. Perhaps, they¡¯re padded.¡±

    ¡°Oi, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    Elze stares intently at the photo whilst viewing it in a strange perspective. I mean¡­ yeah, sure. They are quite big¡­ but, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the reason Shizuku sent this to me. Right¡­? Uh, but¡­ Shizuku and Elze are quite simr, aren¡¯t they?¡­ I mean¡­ they¡¯re both t¡­

    ¡°Ow¡ªowowowowow!¡±

    ¡°Just now, you were thinking of something rude, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    Stop! Agh! My arm! It hurts, you know! Kkkk¡­ Man¡­ My wives has such a keen sense of intuition that it makes me wonder whether they always know exactly what I¡¯m thinking of everytime¡­

    Fuu¡­ Alright then, can¡¯t be helped¡­ I can¡¯t call her in the middle of the party, so I¡¯ll just go meet her and ask what this mail is all about.

    Fortunately, my clothes were fancy that it isn¡¯t that different from what the others were wearing. All I had to do was put on my mask, and people wouldn¡¯t know it¡¯s me even if I mingled with them.

    ¡°Aight. I¡¯ll be going out for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait! I wanna go with you too! I want to get out from here.¡±

    Get out¡­ you say? I understand that going to parties that you were not used to is pretty tiring¡­ but, this is, in a sense, an obligation you have to do, you know?

    As I was hesitating, Elze sped her hands together and looked as if she was preparing to beg with her pleading eyes.

    ¡°Pleaaasee? Just for a while. Pleasee?¡±

    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s only for a while¡­¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    Damn it! I can¡¯t really refuse this wife of mine especially with those pleading eyes. It seems that Elze¡¯s slowly getting the hang of using her womanly charms. I mean¡­ It¡¯s pretty effective.

    It can¡¯t be helped. I feel sorry leaving the others behind, but I will be leaving here together with Elze with me for a bit.

    Right as I was preparing to leave together with Elze, Sakura suddenly came towards us from who knows where with a swoosh.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair that only you two could sneak off somewhere¡­ I want to tag along too¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­You were listening weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Fufun. You know that my ears are pretty sharp, don¡¯t you Grand Duke? This is the gift I received from your divinity, after all.¡± Sakura said as she looked at me with a smug face. Cute¡­ I mean, she¡¯s right. Her dependent trait¡ºSuper Hearing¡»manifested because she had be my retainer which made her benefit from my divinity.

    ¡°And, the Demon Lord keeps following me wherever I go, it¡¯s so annoying¡­ That¡¯s why I want to get out of here for a while.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah, that makes sense. I bet he kept on forcing himself on conversations saying, ¡°Oh, our country¡¯s also quite interested in those kinds of things,¡± right?¡±

    The Demon Lord rarely gets the opportunity to talk to his daughter in a formal way and as a leader of a country, so¡­ it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand the reason he¡¯s doing it, though.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and go before the Demon Lord finds us.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    I hope that the demon lord wouldn¡¯t resent me for doing this, but I know it¡¯s already toote for me to hope that.

    I activated¡¾Teleport¡¿and transported the three of us to a waiting room on the first floor, then asked them to wear the masks I had taken out. There wasn¡¯t any problem for me, but Elze¡¯s dress and Sakura¡¯s hair stands out a bit, so I used¡¾Mirage¡¿to make their looks more subdued.

    ¡°Etto¡­ where¡¯s Shizuku at¡­¡±

    I searched where Shizuku was using the search function on my phone, and it indicated that she was in a corner of the courtyard. It was hard to identify who the person was because of the mask, but with my phone, it was a piece of cake.

    We left the waiting room and went straight through a corridor connected to the dance hall, making our way past the dancing masked men and women in the hall until we reach the courtyard. While on the way, a man tried to call out to Elze, but she spotted him and reflexively clung to my arm as we walked.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s better for us i-if we walk this way, got it? I-I mean¡­ W-we¡¯re married, so it¡¯s not weird, okay?!¡± Elze turned red and started talking as if she was in a panic. Well, it¡¯s a matchmaking party for single men and women, so I don¡¯t think people would notice that we were married. And, walking this way makes me happy as well, so I¡¯m very OK with it.

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    Sakura said as she rustled to my other side and clung to my arm. The state I am in may not be bad from my perspective, but¡­ If we walk like this, especially in a matchmaking party, we would definitely stand out.

    As we entered the garden area of the courtyard, we saw the attendees enjoying themselves in groups. Eh? Princess Ririel wasn¡¯t in the same spot she was in before when I saw her. Did she went off to somewhere? I just hope that the Emperor didn¡¯t catch her messing with her phone again, though.

    ¡°Oho, isn¡¯t that Shizuku over there?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s her? I can¡¯t really tell though because of the mask.¡±

    She¡¯s right. The girl standing next to the fountain don¡¯t have any traces that are simr to Shizuku at all. Though, I was certain that it was her, or at least, that¡¯s what my intuition told me.

    The disruptive effects of the mask are working quite perfectly. To be sure, I activated my ¡ºDivine Sight¡»to check if it really was her, and what I saw beneath the mask was the familiar face of Shizuku. Yup, confirmed.

    ¡°Oooi, Shizuku~!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Who¡¯s callin¡ªah! Your Highness!¡±

    I immediately removed my mask off and revealed my identity to her. These masks couldn¡¯t be removed or forced off by someone, but if the mask¡¯s wearer tries to take it off themselves, they can do it quite easily.

    ¡°I saw your text. Ah, these two here are Sakura and Elze, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I understand. I¡¯m sorry for making youe all the way out here.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s perfectly fine. We were in the mood to go down and leave the floor as well. So? Where¡¯s this suspicious person you were talking about?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s over there.¡±

    I followed Shizuku¡¯s gaze as she nced towards a group of around five people and saw the person she was talking about. She was wearing the same pale pink dress in the photo. Her hair was tied up in a bun. She looked kind of like 20-ish, which was quite older than us. There was a pearl ne wrapped around her neck, and a pair of sapphire earrings on her ear. She looked like an ordinary woman, neither shy nor in¡­ though, the only thing I could really say was that she really has those big boings on her.

    ¡°Uh, what¡¯s really suspicious about her?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t notice it? You see, I¡¯ve been disguising myself whenever I go to infiltrate some country and collect information, right?¡±

    Ah, right. I remember when I was interviewing Shizuku, she said that she was skilled in disguising herself, and I even saw it firsthand. I was so impressed that I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how she does it without the help of magic.

    ¡°And when I do disguise myself, it¡¯s not just the costume, but the way I act, my mannerisms, and the way I speak needs to be considered in order to match the person I am disguising as, since with just the slightest mistake, I¡¯d be found out. That¡¯s why I have this habit of observing someone¡­ and I find something suspicious about that woman.¡±

    Shizuku exined to me in detail. But even as I took a closer look at the woman, I still couldn¡¯t find something suspicious at all¡­ but¡­ there¡¯s this¡­ uh, feeling? Like, there¡¯s something off about her¡­

    ¡°¡­She¡¯s too pretty.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Even though she¡¯s wearing a mask, you could tell?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s not her face, it¡¯s her movements, movements, okay? There are no deviations, or rather, hesitations to her movements at all, it¡¯s like she is repeating a fixed movement over and over again.¡±

    At Elze¡¯s words, I once again looked at the woman, but more attentively this time. Ah, I somewhat understood what they were trying to say. The way sheughs and the way she speaks seemed like it was kind of programmed¡­? Or like, it¡¯s prepared beforehand. However, it might just be us being quick on jumping to conclusions. I mean, maybe, isn¡¯t it just her natural mannerism?

    ¡°Grand Duke, she seems kind of¡­ odd.¡±

    ¡°Did you also notice something, Sakura?¡±

    What the hell, man? Am I the only one who can¡¯t notice anything weird about her at all? Ah, I¡¯m starting to lose my confidence¡­ I¡¯ve been called ¡°slow¡± many times before¡­ but I don¡¯t mean to be slow, you know!

    ¡°That woman¡­ Her heart¡¯s not beating and I can¡¯t hear any heartbeating from her at all.¡±

    ¡°Ehh?!¡±

    What do you mean by her heart¡¯s not beating!? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ a zombie!?!

    ¡­Ney, there¡¯s no way a zombie who could move that well and casually talk to others like that exists¡­ Just what the hell is she, then?

    A person without heartbeat¡­ no¡­ something without a heart, but talks and moves like it¡¯s alive.

    At that time, an assumption had popped up inside of my mind¡­ I don¡¯t think this is possible, but¡­ don¡¯t tell me, she¡¯s¡­

    I used my¡ºDivine Sight¡»to peek underneath the mask. What greeted me was a beautiful and neat face of a woman, that anyone given the opportunity to see wouldn¡¯t disagree. I plunged my vision even further, down to the tip of the skin. Usually, I¡¯d be greeted with a vision I¡¯d rather not see. After all, seeing something like blood-red flesh clinging to the bones would really freak you out. But, I had to do it, since if it is what I think it is, then¡ª.

    ¡°I knew it.¡±

    ¡°Knew what? What did you see?¡±

    Elze asked as she looked into my eyes, which should have turned golden by now because of using divine sight.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a human. That¡¯s a gollem.¡±

    ¡°¡±A gollem?!¡±¡±

    Damn right it is. I have no doubt it is one of those gollems called¡¾Simcrum Models¡¿1.

    And, since there are a lot of gollems out there in the world, they were divided ording to their type in order to easily identify them.

    First, the¡¾Autonomous Models¡¿that had the ability to act independently. Majority of the gollems were of this type. It also had various variations such as humanoid models, animal models, and miniaturized bipedal models. The ¡ºCrown¡»series and Elluka¡¯s gollem, Fenrir was also in the same category.

    These kinds of gollems requires to have a contract with someone as their master, and would have better performance if they have goodpatibility with each other. There were also gollems like Fenrir who can talk, but they¡¯re quite rare.

    Next would be the¡¾Vehicr Models.¡¿It is the type where the owner would directly hop on and operates it firsthand. There are also semi-autonomous types of vehicr models where the gollem has its own ego. It includes tanks, trailer, multi-legged models, etc. There was also this rumour that the Magic Kingdom of Isengard had a giant aerial battleship. And speaking of multi-legged models, the merchant Sancho from the Holy Kingdom of Allent also had a bus that was designed like a crab.

    These types of gollems did not require any contractual rtionships, but they did require keys to make them function. Lots of these gollems were made in factories, but those found in ancient ruins are much rarer.

    After that would be the ¡¾Drone Models¡¿which were almost simr to the¡¾Vehicr Models,¡¿ except that instead of directly controlling it and riding the gollem, the owner operates it by either using a remote control or voicemands. These types of gollems didn¡¯t have any will and couldn¡¯t make decisions themselves, which makes their performanceckingpared to the other gollems. The Military gollems, Soldato, fell into this category.

    Then, the¡¾Armament Models.¡¿These are gollems that could be worn by their masters or turned into weapons they can wield. Some were originally weapon-like in appearance which then you could use to surprise the enemy by transforming it into something else, like an armor, a weapon, or you could even transform it into something like a power suit. I guess you could say that it¡¯s a derivative from the autonomous models. Before, I fought this gollem called Panzer in Isengard, which I think falls into this category. I don¡¯t really remember it that much though.

    Andstly, the¡¾Simcrum Models.¡¿It was said that these kinds of gollems were designed to have a human-like appearance for people who craved someone to stay by their side, or to apany them. However, the truth of their origins were uncertain. My gollems Ruby, Saph, and Emerl from the¡ºEtoile¡»series fell into this category, although they only acted like humans, and didn¡¯t exactly resemble them appearance-wise.

    Nheless, the body-double of the witch-King of Isengard I fought before and Norn¡¯s maid, Elfrau, looked really just like humans that it¡¯s hard to tell they were gollems at a nce. These types, however, were incredibly rare, though. Perhaps, that woman over there is one of those rare types.

    Why is that gollem here, though? What was her purpose ining here?

    ¡°What will you do now, Grand Duke?¡±

    ¡°Even if you ask me that¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we had a rule that says ¡®Gollems can¡¯t participate,¡¯ right?¡±

    Well, you¡¯re right Elze, but you know what? I¡¯m sure she¡¯s not here to find a partner.

    She hadn¡¯t done anything yet, but that doesn¡¯t mean I should leave a ticking time bomb alone that would potentially explodeter on, right?

    ¡°Anyways, I think I should inform the Emperor of Refreese about this. He¡¯s the host for this masquerade after all.¡±

    But first¡­

    I used¡¾Drawing¡¿to sketch the gollem¡¯s face underneath the mask on a piece of paper that I could see with my¡ºDivine Sight.¡»This is useful for finding the real identity of that gollem. If I asked around, I would be able to get the answer for that.

    I left Elze, Sakura, and Shizuku behind to observe the gollem just in case, then I used¡¾Teleport¡¿to move on the second floor where the Emperor of Refreese currently was.

    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt¡­ This is the face of Miss Imelda¡­ I can¡¯t believe she was a gollem all this time¡­ Grand Duke, are you sure that there¡¯s no mistake here?¡± Lucrecion, the former crown prince of Gardio, who is now the count of Lowe, inquired to me as he looked over the image disyed on the paper, quite confused.

    ¡°Unfortunately, this is true¡­ Did His Majesty, the Emperor of Gardio know about this?¡±

    I turned my head towards the young Emperor of the Gardio Empire, Lancelett Rig Gardio, who was standing next to Lucrecion.

    ¡°¡­No, I had no knowledge about it at all¡­ I mean, I don¡¯t really understand what¡¯s going on¡­¡± The Emperor of Gardio said as he shook his head.

    Then, I nced over the pope of Ramissh, which she in turn, nodded and smiled. That meant that her ¡ºMystic Eyes of Truth and Lies¡»told her that what the Emperor told us wasn¡¯t a lie.

    If that¡¯s the case, then¡­ There must be a plot established here by the family from which Miss Imelda originated. Imelda Tryus is from a noble family that bears the title of Count, after all.

    ¡°I can think of three possibilities from this, darling. The first is that Miss Imelda was a gollem from the very beginning, in which case the human Imelda Tryus never existed in the first ce. Then there¡¯s the possibility that there was a real human Imelda Tryus who was supnted by the fake one at some point in time. This seems to be the most likely scenario, however I¡¯m not sure if the switch was made in order to infiltrate this party or the Tryus family. And finally, thest thing that I could think of was that it was simply darling¡¯s misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°No, no, Leen. Sakura couldn¡¯t hear a heartbeating from her, remember?¡±

    ¡°I know, darling. I¡¯m just saying that it¡¯s a possibility we need to consider.¡± Leen replied while grinning as she heard meining about her hypothesis.

    ¡°I¡¯ve known Miss Imelda since she was still small, so I don¡¯t think the first hypothesis is correct. I mean, gollems don¡¯t grow after all, so it¡¯s not possible. At the very least, I could say that the human Miss Imelda exists.¡±

    The Emperor of Gardio was a member of a high-ranking noble family, so it was natural that he would be associated with the Tryus family at some point of his life. Which means, the real Imelda was switched with the gollem one¡­ Was this the work of the Tryus family? Or a plot instigated by some unknown third-party?

    ¡°For the time being, we should capture this fake Imelda. As the Emperor of Gardio, I can¡¯t overlook this.¡±

    ¡°Umu. As the Emperor of Refreese, I can understand your feelings, but making a big fuss by capturing her shily in a party like this, trouble would ensue. And we don¡¯t want that to happen now, do we?¡±

    ¡°Still, we can¡¯t leave her alone either. Sure, gollems of her type don¡¯t have any skills and have such weakbat prowess, but they could still harm people. We must act quickly while we still have time, or else we¡¯ll regret itter on.¡±

    Both of the Emperors talked with each other, troubled expressions stered on their faces.

    I could understand what they were feeling. I mean, how could we destroy such a splendid asion with a shy arrest? And from the Emperor of Refreese¡¯s perspective, having the matchmaking party called off because of it wouldn¡¯t really leave a good taste, especially since he nned all of this for his daughter¡¯s sake.

    Weapons were prohibited to bring inside the venue, and from what I saw earlier when I did a body scan2on her, I didn¡¯t see any weapons simr to what the body-double of the witch-King of Isengard was hiding. However, if she really wanted to do so, she could kill a person around her quite easily. Well, the same could be true for the other attendees though.

    ¡°Hey, darling.¡±

    ¡°Hm? What?¡±

    Leen leaned in and whispered something to my ears. I see, if we do it like that, it wouldn¡¯t cause such a big fuss.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡±

    ¡°Fufu, goodluck, darling.¡±

    After being sent off by Leen, I once again used¡¾Teleport¡¿to return to where Elze and the others were.

    ¡°It went pretty well, didn¡¯t it?¡± Elze said as she looked towards the fake Imelda slung over my back.

    Leen¡¯s n was straightforward. Sakura and Elze would approach the gollem and draw its attention, and I would use¡¾Invisible¡¿on myself and sneak up on her, touching her neck while I¡¯d use¡¾Cracking¡¿to sever the neural magic circuit nerve line linking her Q-crystal to her brain while it was upied. When the gollem¡¯s connection is severed, it loses its ability to move. After the gollem finally copses, Elze and Sakura the would close in andment how pale and anemic she looked. After that, I¡¯d appear in front of them, clearly visible, and offer to carry her to the infirmary on my back, signaling our escape. Mission aplished, Ez.

    Still, even for a gollem, she¡¯s way too light. These types of simcrums are actually pretty borately made, huh? The two things pressed against my back are so soft¡­ Heh, I wonder what they were made of?

    ¡°¡­Grand Duke, you¡¯re thinking of something indecent right now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°W-what!? T-that¡¯s not true! I wouldn¡¯t think of such a thing, especially at a time like this!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You wouldn¡¯t dare think of something indecent, andparing sizes while two of your wives are both beside you, right?¡±

    ¡°T-that¡¯s right!¡±

    Elze¡¯s eyes were terrifying as she said those words.

    No! I wasn¡¯tparing or anything! I was just curious!

    I was sweating buckets, but I still managed to open a¡¾Gate¡¿in a deserted area and transferred us to the infirmary.

 Chapter 467 - The Five Great Gollem Meisters and the Young Boyâ€™s Troubles

    <h4>Chapter 467 - The Five Great Gollem Meisters and the Young Boy¡¯s Troubles</h4>

    When ites to gollem-rted matters, having an expert on our side makes things much easier.

    For this reason, I contacted our engineer, Elluka, through Babylon and brought her in. Dr. Babylon herself also tagged along, which I suppose couldn¡¯t be avoided. Fenrir was in the middle of doing maintenance checks, so he had to stay home.

    When I returned to the Refreese infirmary together with the duo, I found the young Emperor of Gardio, Lucrecion, and the Emperor of Refreese waiting for me. There were knights present as well.

    Miss Imelda (a gollem that looks exactly just like her) was lying on top of the white bed, unconscious. At first nce, she looks just exactly like a human.

    Elluka forced open Miss Imelda¡¯s eyes wide and looked into them before tracing her throat with her fingers.

    ¡°Certainly, this kid is a simcrum gollem, and one that is made quite borately at that. Perhaps one from the¡ºFleurage¡»series? Ooh, that appears to be the case¡­¡± Muttered Elluka as she rubbed the gollem¡¯s corbone with a wet handkerchief, revealing a faint flower-like symbol.

    Was it hidden by some kind of foundation¡­?

    Elluka then took Miss Imelda¡¯s wrist. She was holding some kind of thin needle-like object which she then used to prick a small point on Miss Imelda¡¯s wrist, making a small hissing sound in the process. After a few seconds, the back of her hand slid open like a lid. Shown inside were several transparent threads of small light flowing through her body, along with a blue, crystal-like object. There was no doubt about it¡­ This girl¡­ She¡¯s absolutely a gollem.

    Just in case, I asked Kohaku and her summoned beasts to check if any other gollems were mixed among the participants, but there didn¡¯t appear to be any. I had them do this job since it would be easy for them to differentiate humans and gollems by scent. Thankfully, it seems that there weren¡¯t any more of them sent into the party.

    ¡°Unbelievable¡­ She was really a gollem¡­¡±

    ¡°What in the world is going on¡­? Whoever they were, what was their reason for sending such a human-like gollem to our party?¡±

    Lucrecrion was in a state of shock and confusion, while the Emperor of Refreese, with his arms folded, was casting a dubious re towards the Emperor of Gardio. The Rammish Pope¡¯s mystic eyes had already revealed that the Emperor of Gardio was not involved, but nevertheless, it was still true that Miss Imelda is an attendee from the Gardio Empire.

    ¡°I¡¯m having this matter currently investigated as we speak. I¡¯ve already dispatched a team towards the Tryus household located in our capital, Garlesta. We¡¯ll be hearing from them soon¡­¡±

    As soon as the Emperor of Gardio finished talking, his phone began to vibrate. Nice timing¡­ He walked a short distance away from us then took his phone out from his pocket to talk to whoever was on the other side.

    Each of Dr. Babylon¡¯s mass-produced smartphones have been given to representatives of every nation, their families, and their officials, and they have proven to be useful formunication in such situations. I¡¯ve also heard talks about rulers of each nation and their officials bing more busy ever since they¡¯ve received their smartphones, but that¡¯s just to be expected, right?

    After a few moments, the Emperor of Gardio eventually returned to us.

    ¡°Apparently, Miss Imelda was found locked up inside her closet. Fortunately, her life doesn¡¯t seem to be in any danger and was just unconscious. I can¡¯t really say for sure yet, but it¡¯s highly likely that the gollem swap didn¡¯t have anything to do with her family.¡±

    Fumu¡­ However, it¡¯s also possible that her family did all this and that in order to get away with it. Still, even if that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t understand their purpose¡­

    ¡°What kind of family is this Tryus? Tell me more about them.¡±

    ¡°They have a long history of loyalty towards the Empire, and their current family head is also a man of character who has been entrusted with one of the capital¡¯s educational institutions.¡±

    ¡°U-uh, I, no¡­ I1¡®ve also met the Earl of Tryus many times when I was a crown prince, and he was a sincere and kind gentleman. So¡­ maybe, I think that he doesn¡¯t have anything to do with this gollem matter¡­¡± Lucrecion followed up after the Emperor of Gardio¡¯s answer to my question. Apparently, the earl of Tryus seems to be in the clear¡­ Though, just because they said that, doesn¡¯t mean the doubts are immediately cleared¡­

    Elze was carefully observing Miss Imelda¡¯s face as shey on the bed, sleeping.

    ¡°Does this gollem looks as exact as the real person herself? Can gollems like her change their faces easily as they like?¡±

    ¡°To a certain extent, yes. Women can transform through make up, right? However, unlike humans, gollems like her can transform their skeletal structure, body shape, flesh mass, and so on.¡±

    At the words of Elluka, both Elze and Sakura quietly red at Imelda, or more precisely, towards the two bouncy masses that were rising like a mountain on top of her body.

    ¡°Not fair¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­How unfair¡­¡±

    No, we don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s the same volume as the real person herself¡­ Still, this is bad¡­ We¡¯re gonna reach a bad end if we keep the atmosphere like this¡­ I hurriedly turned towards the Emperor of Gardio and spoke, hoping to divert the topic.

    ¡°A-anyway, you really had no idea she was a fake one? Like, didn¡¯t you notice anything strange with her mannerisms or the way she speaks?¡±

    ¡°Miss Imelda was one who rarely goes out. In fact, it has already been five years since I¡¯ve seen her, so everything about her has changed. Her height, and how mature she looks, so I just epted it as her growing up. And, I didn¡¯t really have any reasons to doubt her in the first ce.¡±

    Unsociable, huh¡­ Perhaps it was the reason why she was targeted. I mean, it¡¯d make sense that someone who doesn¡¯t have any social connections or acquaintances would be the most convenient person to be switched with.

    ¡°Well, now that it¡¯se to this, we should get the information we need from the gollem itself, then,¡± muttered Dr. Babylon as she rolled her aroma pipe in her mouth while looking at the gollem lying unconscious on the bed.

    ¡°Is it safe to reboot her, though? Won¡¯t she attack us?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also that possibility, however gollems from the¡ºFleurage¡»series aren¡¯t that strong to begin with. If you¡¯re worried, we could just tie her up.¡±

    After Dr. Babylon voiced her concern, Elluka took out a sturdy-looking rope out of the toolbox she had brought. Why in the world are you even carrying such a thing¡­?

    ¡°Uh, hey, listen¡­ Why don¡¯t we try overwriting her master authority before doing that?¡±

    I¡¯ve been thinking of this method for a while, so I tried suggesting it to both of them. Since, if we do it this way, instead of going through the process of tying her up, we can just simply bind her to a new master and ask her directly why she was sent here.

    ¡°Fumu fumu. In other words, Touya-kun, you¡¯re saying that we should take out her G-Cube?¡±

    ¡°¡­Eh? I mean, yeah, but¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I understand, Touya-kun. I am also very interested in seeing what kind of oppai simcrum gollems like her has too.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t listen to her! That¡¯s not what I meant! Don¡¯t lump me in with you!¡±

    But of course, in order to ess a gollem¡¯s G-Cube, we need to take off its clothes to open the hatch on its chest, but that¡¯s just a means to an end! It¡¯s not what I was aiming for!

    ¡°¡­Shall we have a little chat over there, husband-sama¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­Grand Duke, you should not be doing that sort of thing in front of us, your wives¡­¡±

    ¡°W-wait! You¡¯re wrong! Nooo-!¡±

    Both of my wives grabbed my arms very firmly from either side and were about to drag me away. As Elluka saw that however, she swiftly gave Dr. Babylon¡¯s head with a light karate chop.

    ¡°Kora, Regina-chan. Don¡¯t tease the newlyweds too much.¡±

    ¡°Iyaaaaa¡­ I just thought that it¡¯d be nice if I add some little spice to their married life¡­¡±

    Are you kidding¡­? That¡¯s no spice, that¡¯s poison, you old loli! I¡¯ve already had enough sh*t to deal with, and you just had to add more!

    ¡°Well then, for now I¡¯ll be the temporary master. It¡¯s perfect since Fenrir isn¡¯t here, so signal jamming won¡¯t ur. The men over there, you sure you¡¯d be looking here?¡± Prompted by Elluka, all the men gathered in the infirmary, including I, Emperor of Refreese, Emperor of Gardio, Lucrecion, and all the male knights turned to face the wall at once. Well, Elluka¡¯s better than having that perverted old loli be the gollem¡¯s master.

    I wondered if wouldn¡¯t it be better if all the men present in this room just leave, however it seems that it won¡¯t take long, so I guess this was fine too.

    A few momentster, I heard the rustling of clothes. Seemingly the sound of Miss Imelda¡¯s clothes being removed. Ah, so it was after all the correct choice to just leave the room¡­ The door is on the other side, which is behind me¡­ So, going outside is out of the question¡­ Damn it!

    Then suddenly, a clicking sound of something being removed was heard.

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    ¡°Hell, yeah! Those are some damn nice bouncy objects, huh! It¡¯s almost as big as Flora¡¯s¡­ Hmm¡­ ooh, what a soft feeling, just like the real thing¡­ Hora, Elze, give it a feel.¡±

    ¡°U-uwah! A-amazing¡­! What the hell are they made of¡­? I can¡¯t think of it as anything, but the real deal!¡±

    ¡°¡­Heavy¡­! U-ugh¡­ I can¡¯t win¡­ These melons definitely are unbeatable¡­¡±

    The ongoing conversation behind me was growing more and more ufortable as they talked more about that topic. I knew I should¡¯ve left the room earlier while I still had the opportunity. It was still perfectly fine for me, but¡­ Looking at Lucrecion, this was poison for his eyes-no, poison for his ears to hear. He was literally as red as a tomato all the way up to his face.

    ¡°Excuse me for interrupting your pleasant conversation, but do you mind speeding things up a little? The Emperor and the others had to return to the party, remember?¡±

    ¡°Sheesh, alright. I gotcha,¡¾Open¡¿,¡± said Elluka. What followed her words after were the sound of hissing air. It seems that she must¡¯ve opened the chest hatch. Momentster, sounds of internal tinkering were heard, probably the sound from removing and overwriting the G-Cube.

    Even if Elluka put back the overwritten G-Cube, Miss Imelda wouldn¡¯t wake up unless I repaired the nerve lines that I¡¯d severed with¡¾Cracking¡¿.

    ¡°Yoshi, all good. All that¡¯s left is to put the clothes back on. Though, we can neglect the bra since it would take too much effort.¡±

    ¡°Oi¡­¡± I muttered irritatedly, still facing the wall. Beside me, the young boy Lucrecion had his eyes shut, doing his best to not hear whatever the girls were talking about as he mumbled something to himself quietly. ¡­Man, don¡¯t toy with this poor boy¡¯s innocent mind too much.

    ¡°I understaaaand. Lethal weapons like these are poisonous to young boys, after all. I¡¯ll dress her properly, then¡­ Mou¡­ as expected, they¡¯re pretty heavy¡­ Ooh¡­¡±

    Stop telling us every single damn thing, goddamn it!

    When the girls had finally finished dressing Miss Imelda back, with their permission, I turned around and saw her lying on the bed looking the same as before, except her outfit was a little dishevelled, her chest ribbon and ne removed.

    ¡°Alright, can you repair her nerve lines back, Touya-kun?¡±

    ¡°Gotcha,¡± I replied as I moved towards the bed and put my hand on the back of Miss Imelda¡¯s neck and activated my¡¾Cracking¡¿spell to reconnect the nerve lines I¡¯d severed earlier. Her body jerked wildly for a while and her eyes shot open. However, those eyes were devoid of light, and while she was ncing about restlessly, she seemed to be looking nowhere and was unfocused. Her whole body began convulsing, as if she was having a seizure.

    ¡°S-she¡¯s fine, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes. The severed nerve lines just got reconnected, so she¡¯s just processing the stored data inside her. Give her a minute, she¡¯ll settle down soon.¡±

    I certainly hope so¡­ It¡¯s just a little bit worrying seeing a gollem with a human-like appearance convulsing like that¡­

    Eventually, Miss Imelda stopped convulsing and then raised her upper body. She opened her mouth, however, a different mechanical voice came out.

    ¡ºModel Number FR-006, Individual Name Hydrangea, has recovered from a state of unexpected shutdown. Operational issues, none detected. Master registration modified, nowmencing previous mast-.¡»

    ¡°Wha-!? T-this is bad, Touya-kun, quick! Sever her circuits again!¡±

    ¡°H-huh!? O-okay!¡± I hurriedly replied as Elluka suddenly started panicking and immediately ced my hands behind Miss Imelda¡¯s neck then activated my¡¾Cracking¡¿spell once again. Thud! Her body stopped moving and slumped back as if fainting. What in the world was that¡­?

    ¡º-er¡¯s records¡­eeli¡­miinna¡­tioooonnn¡­¡»

    Although she stopped moving, she still tried to finish her words with a mechanical voice that is no different from having a malfunction, but that stopped as well.

    ¡°They got us¡­ To think that they¡¯d tamper with the Q-Crystal as well¡­ But, if we carefully think about it, this gollem is a scout-type, which would make sense that putting an insurance in case something like this happens is only natural, especially if they¡¯re using a gollem made for recon¡­ Ugh, it was a mistake on my part¡­¡± Elluka grumbled, looking very frustrated. Hm? I don¡¯t really understand what she meant by that, though¡­

    ¡°So basically, the legacy gollems have their memories stored in the Q-Crystal on their head. This Q-Crystal is like their brain, and is made of small crystalline blocks which contain severalyers of their memories and basic behaviours. Stuffs like obeying their master and self-defense are burned directly into their most fundamental levels, so they are not something you can erase. However, the records of who their master is, what orders were they given, and other everyday memories could be stored in another block, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I see. That separate block could then be readily deleted, right? It was most likely left by her previous master as a countermeasure to erase the gollem¡¯s memories of them, and was set up in such a way that if someone attempted to overwrite the master¡¯s authority, it would trigger¡­¡± Dr. Babylon said, nodding to Elluka with a grin on her face.

    Eh¡­? So she¡¯s been programmed to reset her memory!?

    ¡°This isn¡¯t something done normally, though. Since in human terms, it¡¯d be equivalent to losing all of the experience you¡¯ve gathered over the years. To begin with, there are only a handful of people who could tamper with a legacy gollem¡¯s Q-Crystal. And even if they wanted to, they couldn¡¯t.¡±

    Legacy gollems were usually found in ancient ruins, having remained inactive for many months and years. This would also mean that portions of memories from their Q-Crystal would¡¯ve been long gone, making the gollems excavated from these ruins holding no memories of the past eras. However, some of the higher-spec model of gollems, especially from the¡ºCrown¡»series retained their memories intact. Yumina¡¯s white¡ºCrown¡», Albus, was one of those.

    Come to think of it, Albus was of the same kind with this simcrum gollem. Though, in Albus¡¯ case, it was a countermeasure wherein if anyone other than a suitable person tried to open its hatch, its reset ability would be triggered.

    ¡°¡­Does this mean¡­ that the only clue we had to figuring out who the mastermind was has disappeared¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this was a total mistake on my part. Had I thought about things more carefully, I could¡¯ve noticed this situation as one of the possibilities¡­¡±

    Uh¡­ I was the one who suggested overwriting her master authority, though¡­ I kind of feel a little bit responsible¡­

    ¡°However, it¡¯s not like we¡¯repletely out of culprits to narrow down. There are actually only a few gollem engineers capable of tampering with a Q-Crystal like this. Still, there¡¯s also the possibility that they were threatened into helping them out, but¡­¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that it might¡¯ve been one of the five great gollem meisters?¡± Asked the Emperor of Gardio towards Elluka, thetter nodding back at him. ¡°Five great gollem meisters?¡± I asked a question in return, clearly looking confused, so Lucrecion took the liberty of exining things to me.

    ¡°In our world-uh, no. In the western continent, there are five famous and talented gollem engineers. Those five are known as the five great gollem meisters, and Elluka here is one of them. She¡¯s famously known as the¡ºRestoration Queen¡». Ah! Despite the fact that we refer to them as the five great gollem meisters, one of them had recently died, so¡­ As of now, it would not be incorrect to refer to them as the four great gollem meisters¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so? I see.¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you saying now, Touya-kun? Weren¡¯t you the one who caused his death?¡±

    ¡°Eh!? Me!?¡±

    I was literally shocked by Elluka¡¯s words. I mean, when did it happen!? I clearly don¡¯t remember anything of that sort, though!

    ¡°Hora, you remember the witch King of Isengard? That old fart was one of the five great gollem meisters, you know?¡±

    Oh, you mean that¡­ Well, if we clearly think about it, aside from that old fart¡¯s personality, I can admit that he could easily be one of the top five great gollem meisters in the Reverse World¡­ especially if we take into ount that ridiculouslyrge gollem, Hecatoncheir, that he managed to revive¡­ Plus, he had that simcrum gollem that was very human-like as his body double as well¡­

    ¡°Apart from Elluka and the witch King, what about the other three?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also the¡ºProfessor¡»which I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve met before, Touya-kun.¡±

    Aah, that old man who¡¯d been kidnapped by Yulong. Certainly, that old man was very talented as he was able to create gollems out of very little materials. I heard that he¡¯d went travelling after that incident, but I wonder where he is now. Surely, he¡¯s not going to be kidnapped and forced into doing evil things again, no?

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the professor is involved with this time¡¯s incident. After all, he¡¯s currently staying at the Royal Pce of Panaches, in charge with doing routine maintenance checks with u.¡±

    Oh, so he¡¯s currently staying at pumpkin-pants¡¯ ce.

    Apparently, the Panaches royal family¡¯s blue crown,¡ºDistortion u¡», needed some maintenance, so they took the professor in, seeking his abilities for maintaining said gollem.

    Basically, people who could handle Legacy gollems were scarce, and among those who could, the number of people who could handle the¡ºCrown¡»series was even lower. Even Nia would rely on Elluka to repair Rouge whenever it was out ofmission.

    ¡°What about the other two?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really know where either of them are currently. The¡ºMaestro¡»is a bit of a misanthrope¡­ and the other one¡­ no, calling it one sounds wrong¡­ they¡¯re more like a group. They¡¯re called the¡ºSeekers¡»and they like to roam around here and there, so I can¡¯t really say where they might be as they are hard to locate.¡±

    So it¡¯s highly likely that one of them is involved with the switching of Miss Imelda¡­ Well, we couldn¡¯t also deny the possibility of them just being ckmailed and threatened into cooperating, though¡­

    ¡°For the time being, that¡¯s the only hint we have¡­ We have no idea what they¡¯re up to, but we should at least look on the bright side and consider ourselves fortunate that no damage was done this time,¡± muttered the Emperor of Refreese, seemingly regretful. I tried asking Elluka about the other gollem meisters¡¯ features so that I could gather more information through the search function on my phone, but I got no results. Seems that they were probably keeping some protective measures in case tracking-oriented gollems tried to search them up.

    Neither seems to want to stand out too much, which I could understand. Having a skillset like that would certainly have every nation¡¯s eyes looking at you, wanting to make you a part of their force. So, those protective measures might be to avoid persistent nations from jumping at them all the time.

    ¡°We have no other choice, but to look this incident up at ater time. We don¡¯t want to leave the party unattended after all.¡±

    ¡°A-ah, uhm¡­¡±

    As the Emperor of Refreese was about to stand up and leave, the young boy, Lucrecion, raised his hand. What now?

    ¡°I-I might be able to¡­ help you obtain a little bit of information¡­¡±

    ¡°Information¡­? Oh, I see!¡±

    ¡°The Mystic Eyes of Memory Perception, huh!¡±

    Both mine and the Emperor of Gardio¡¯s eyes met at this sudden realization. The young boy Lucrecion, former crown prince of the Gardio Empire, had a mystic eye. More precisely, it was the¡ºMystic Eyes of Memory Perception¡»which allows him to recognize the residual thoughts of people in objects that were left behind when someone had touched it. He was something akin to a psychometrician. If he used this power, he might be able to see who were involved with the gollem Imelda. Even if the information is fragmentary, we might be able to make something out of it.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have told us sooner¡­?¡±

    ¡°Uhm¡­ my mystic eyes doesn¡¯t always work unless I touch an area of strong focus¡­ I-in which case, it would need me to touch Miss Imelda¡­ but, that would mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. You need to touch her boobs, huh. I get it, you¡¯re a young man after all.¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to hear thating from you!¡±

    Dr. Babylon, who looked much younger than Lucrecion in appearance, smirked yfully at him. Ah¡­ this poor young man had no idea that this loli hag was the oldest person in the room.

    Considering Lucrecion¡¯s age, I wasn¡¯t entirely sure if this barely counts as a sexual harassment or not, but the other person wasn¡¯t a human¡­ Still, don¡¯t gollems have emotions and feelings as well? Wouldn¡¯t it be considered sexual harassment then¡­? Ugh, now I¡¯m confused¡­

    However, the Emperor of Gardio was a little more reluctant. He was, after all, entrusted by the previous emperor to look after Lucrecrion. And this situation was clearly¡­ something bad, especially for the boy¡¯s education. He was in a very tight spot.

    ¡°Then, how about we do it this way?¡± Elze suggested as she untied the ribbon that held her long hair together and went behind Lucrecion to cover his eyes.

    It was called mystic eyes, but it wasn¡¯t actually necessary to see in order to use its power. All he had to do was to touch the target, and even being blindfolded wouldn¡¯t stop it from activating once used.

    The Emperor of Gardio too, appeared to be a little relieved with this approach.

    ¡°Alright, the men over there might need to look away.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, again¡­?¡±

    As we had our backs turned, we heard Lucrecion go ¡°Uwah¡­ so soft¡­¡± a momentter. His hands were probably led by that perverted doctor towards the chest area.

    I wondered if this was really a good idea. Wouldn¡¯t the boy¡¯s imagination run more wildly with the blindfold on?

    ¡°Oooh! I can see it¡­ This is¡­!¡± Muttered Lucrecion, seemingly getting a grasp on something. Surely, I hope that what the young boy is seeing aren¡¯t the wicked thoughts ced upon him by the perverted loli hag earlier. Ugh, I certainly hope his minds aren¡¯t corrupted with those wicked thoughts¡­

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t see everything, but I did caught some things to a certain extent¡­¡±

    As I was worrying about Lucrecion getting corrupted, his psychometry work had ended. He then proceeded to remove his blindfold in front of the unconscious Miss Imelda, her clothes already fixed.

    ¡°So, what did you see?¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯d seen¡­ no, my mystic eyes just perceive the target¡¯s thoughts, so all I could grasp were instantaneous images and voices¡­ However, what really caught my attention were the pile of gollems and two crossed hammers on a g¡­¡±

    ¡°Nani!?2¡± The Emperor of Gardio was clearly surprised by Lucrecion¡¯s words, thetter only giving a small nod.

    ¡°Hammers on a g¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oi, Touya-kun, you¡¯re also a leader of a nation, aren¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you know the national gs?¡±

    ¡°¡­Sorry¡­¡± I replied to Elluka, who was giving me a dumbfounded look. Wait¡­ I remember seeing a g that had a description like that once¡­

    ¡°There is only one nation who has a g like that, located right next to the Gardio Empire¡­ Second only to Isengard when it came to magical engineering¡­¡±

    ¡°The Steel Nation of Gandhilis¡­¡± Lucrecion¡¯s wrung out voice echoed throughout the whole room, as if to finish the Emperor of Gardio¡¯s words.

 Chapter 468

    "Iron and steel country...... gandiris?

    Certainly a country to the east of the Gardio Empire and south of the Holy King Arendt. I haven''t been there yet. Right. Two crossed hammers, the g of this country?

    "Gandilis, a steel country, is blessed with many mines and because of the variety of minerals that can be harvested, it is also known as the ''Kingdom of Mines'', or ''Land of Steels''. We have a deal with my Gardio, and most of our Golem is made by Gandylis minerals."

    Is it a mining state? Manufacturing Golem will require valuable minerals such as Orihalcon and Adamantite. I don''t know if there are Orihalcon golems and such on the Western continent, but if not, the mines that produce them would be just a pile of treasure.

    I wonder about your rtionship with Arendt and Gardio. I''ve never really talked about it.

    His Majesty Emperor Gardio answered my question.

    "I have quite a rtionship because I am a neighbor...... What if they say it''s a friendly country? You''ve had wars every now and then. Earlier Emperor Gardio¡­ Me and my grandfather at Revue Borderline were quite harsh and aimed at Gandilis''s mines many times"

    Wow. You''re the first emperor, aren''t you? He said he and Eisengard had joined hands and invaded the Kingdom of Lev¨¦ as well.

    For the current Emperor Gardio, his maternal grandfather, Lucreci¨®n Boy, Rav¨¦ Borderline Uncle, has no blood connection, but will he be his paternal grandfather? I''m already registered, but you were like a chunk of ambition...

    In my ear of the admiring and distressing, um... and the troubled voice of Emperor Gardio arrives. What''s wrong with you?

    "I knew you couldn''t solve it..."

    "What is it?

    "No, because I don''t think the King of Gandilis was the type of person who was either rxed or less capable of plotting. Well, I know there are secret detectives in every country..."

    Well, that''s true. We also have intelligence knights led by Tsubaki. Besides, the kids are in on it this time. To this party.

    Belfast also has a unit called Espion, which reports to His Majesty the King. Perhaps Belfast has lost a few of its participants.

    Information is a weapon. I think that''s necessary to protect my country, even if it''s not the type of plotting.

    I don''t know if it''s the king''s order. Sometimes a good prime minister will move even if the king doesn''t order him.

    "It''s not about sabotage, assassinations, etc., but maybe it was just a little bit of an information-gathering purpose. You don''t have that power in anthropomorphic golems. But there''s a victim named Miss Imelda, so I can''t really see her."

    No, even if you don''t have the strength, for example, poisoning, and if you''re willing, you can do some sabotage. But if I tell you that, anyone who''s at a party is gonna tell you that it''s possible.

    I turn to Miss Imelda''s golem, where Else lies.

    "Hmm...... But I don''t think he was going to do that kind of silly imitation, this kid."

    "What makes you think that?

    "''Cause you should have been sneaking up on the real Miss Imelda, right? If you disappear after the party, it''ll mean you''re missing. If you don''t kill me, I''ll either say,'' Who was that Miss Imelda? ''I thought you were supposed to. After the party, I guess."

    Hmm, I guess that''s what they say. You didn''t mind if I found out there was a recement? Surely it would be more convenient to kill him and bury him somewhere. I don''t want to kill you...... no, were you under orders not to kill me?

    It can''t be, can it?

    King Leafreese faces Emperor Gardio.

    "So what are you going to do about Gandhiris?

    "It''s hard. What with the testimony of Uncle Lev¨¦ Borderline by" The Devil''s Eye of Memory "alone...... There''s no physical evidence that Gandyllis did it."

    "It was definitely a Gandylis g, wasn''t it?

    Get confirmation from the Reverend Reeve. If it was a mistake, I would put Ichamon on apletely unrted country.

    "Definitely. Because I''ve seen it many times since I was a little girl. But the g was just in the room, and I didn''t see the Gandylis person. But..."

    "Anything else?

    "My voice. I heard a faint voice, but it was a woman''s voice." Emperor Gardio, "" Out of the way, "" To eliminate, "and..."

    "Be...!?

    Eliminate Emperor Gardio!? Does that mean assassinate!?

    It is not umon for kings to be targeted by assassins in other countries. I''ve been targeted several times, too. But as there are assassination units, there are units that protect the king from the shadows. It''s not that easy to kill a king of a country.

    Especially in these ces. Even now, by the sire of Emperor Gardio, we have a formidable knight and a golem.

    Maybe what, but I don''t think the leafless maid in the corner of the infirmary is the only one either. I don''t think I can handle a weak anthropomorphic golem.

    "Gandylis has a woman''s chief minister?

    "I don''t think I was as far as I can remember.... but you still feel ufortable. Maybe the woman is a Gandhiris person, but has nothing to do with King Gandhiris."

    Hmm. I don''t know. In the end, this is an assassination attempt...? At least imprison Miss Imelda? Doesn''t mean we caught the killer who did.

    "Hmm. You can''t even protest Gandylis with this. I think we should find out what''s going on over there."

    "Right. Maybe it''s a sign of civil unrest or something, and I''ll arrange it right away."

    In the meantime, this anthropomorphic golem was to be kept at our house. The Elka technician, to be exact. If you look closely, you might find out something else.

    Elka technicians and Dr. Babylon, along with Golem turned into Miss Imelda, were sent to Brunhild, and we returned to the party venue again.

    The party proceeded as if nothing had happened on the surface, and each of the participants was on their way home with the results of those who had harvested, those who did not, and those who were sad.

    I wondered what happened to Empress Lilliel, who caused this party, but you will hear from His Majesty the King one of these days.

    Although I can''t expect much from that look that was pounding my smartphone at the party.

    Having a daughter would be tough...... As someone else''s "one" has already been decided by fate to have eight daughters.

    I returned to Brunhild feeling the hardship of my unborn daughter. [M]

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "I wonder why I didn''t ask you for your name there."

    "Ugh...... Damn, it wasn''t the other way around, you mean it was totally falling out...... Besides... I don''t even know if you can tell me..."

    Empress Liliel, sitting in front of her, was gripping the handkerchief she had received from the ck mask that she had helped her as she leaned down. Me, Yumina and Linze are the only other people in the room besides the princess. Don''t tell His Majesty the King, I didn''t know this would be such a consultation if he called me in.

    Because I wear a mask at the ball, I don''t know where anyone likes it. For this reason, if they liked it, they secretly told them their real names and arranged for it to be their connection.

    Of course, if they don''t like this one over there, they can''t tell me their names, and teaching them names is like telling them, ''I like you,'' so I can''t teach them cheers. Because I get stuck with soft guys and ass-witted women.

    "Mr. Winter Night, you can''t handle it, can you?

    "And even if they say..."

    Lindsay begs me, and I wonder what''s wrong with me.

    The only clue you got is a ck mask, right? When you distribute masks to countries, you distribute them evenly, so every country has a ck mask.

    There''s a pretty good number of women out there, right?

    "Oh, but Mismid or Zenoas...... The Beasts and Demons disappear, right? They didn''t have tails or horns."

    "Uh... actually, that''s not it. Give some people who want to get rid of their tails and horns. I''m also giving you that type of ck mask..."

    When I answered Yumina''s words, the smile that floated turned into something unspeakable. No, there are a lot of nasty problems when you look like you know Mismid, Zenoas, and then Dragon Nation "Dragon Newt" of Wu Kingdom Larse. I don''t care who doesn''t. I wish I could have pulled horns in like a cherry blossom or a Zenoas prince.

    "For once, I don''t think there''s anything I can''t find because I have a record of who wore the ck mask... It''s gonna be a smudge, this..."

    Look at the list of participants recorded on the smartphone. Gennari a little. I don''t know if you can answer me honestly. There could be a lot of things going on over there.

    "... are you really looking?

    "I want you to look. I want to see you again and talk to you. Otherwise......!

    Whoa, hold the handkerchief in your hand hard, and Empress Lilliel leans down. Are you so thoughtful......

    "Otherwise, you''re worried and the manuscript won''t go on! I managed to finish it this time, but I''m kind of feeling mossy and restless! It''s a mess to get in the way of your writing! We need to get out of this state as soon as possible!

    Oi. I have trouble deciding if it''s a good one.

    I invited Yumina toe here as Choi Choi, diving her voice and questioning the key points.

    "I mean, is that what this is about?

    "I thought maybe so. Sister Lili, I''ve never seen anything like it. I don''t think I quite understand myself."

    There''s no such thing as that paranoid runaway princess... You don''t know. Whose words were ''a very small amount of hope is enough for love to sprout''? Quite a troublesome start.

    "I''m the one who helped me. Of course I care. Aren''t you just not sure if this is love yet? I''ve never even heard of Sister Lili''s floating story."

    "I see. That''s familiar, you know very well."

    "I understand. Because so did I."

    That''s my wifeughing mischievously. [M] No, in Yumina''s case, it was his father, His Majesty King Belfast, who helped.

    I don''t suppose it should be with us, but does it resemble the fact that they''re princesses of a country?

    Search the list of attendees on the smartphone for ck-masked users, from which they exclude women. Er, thirty-eight in all...... I knew it was a lot.

    "Shall we crush it from where we know it for now...?

    "So, it''s from Brunhild''s Home."

    "Yeah. There''s three of us. Knights Luchade, Caron, and vice president Nics."

    Luchade is a young man of the Vampire tribe and from Xenoas, the demonic kingdom. He''s a weirdo who doesn''t like blood on vampire jerks. You''re an early member of an ancient stock in our Knights.

    There is a slight weakness in pushing, but he is a gentle young man. I''m a vampire when ites to youth, so I''m over sixty......

    Karon is a young man from Belfast, and his parents are pharmacists. For this reason, I am familiar with nts, and within the Knights, I am mainly asked to show my strength to those who develop agriculturalnd. It seems to be my Uncle Kosuke''s favorite, slightly getting the ''protection of the farming god''.

    In this case, ''protection'' is not a special ability like the Yuminas'' family members'', but is usually like talent.

    Needless to say, Mr Nics is vice-president of the Knights of Brunhild. I''m from Mismid, the Fox Beast Man.

    Is that it? Mr. Nics was a mask of racial cover-up, too.

    Do you want to ask for an alibi for now... and an alibi? I''m not looking for the killer.

    "Is Luchade and Karon silo..."

    "What''s a silo?

    Yumina leans her neck and asks. Well, I''m in a detective mood.

    I couldn''t tell the two of Luchade and Caron directly about Empress Lilier, and asked ''A woman is looking for that person to thank, helped by Mr. ck Mask''. You might lie and say, ''It''s me,'' but then you just have to ask about the handkerchief. Ma, I don''t think our Knights have such a guy.

    As a result, Luchade danced with a woman she knew at that time, saying Karon was obsessed with a rare leaflet meal.

    Of course, there was no surrounding testimony or anything because I was wearing a mask, and I had to believe my own words, but if it was true, they were not the ones who helped the Empress.

    If the person I helped told me ''I don''t know'', I wouldn''t even be able to confirm this...

    Well, if you could use the Doctor''s Lie Discoverer, Keeler Polygraph, or the True and False Devil''s Eye, which discerns the lies under Pope Ramish, you''d soon find out. Because I didn''t do anything wrong, and it''s not abouting out that far.

    ...... dull. I thought you used [recall] to explore memories for everyone......

    "No, you can''t, man. Use [recall]."

    "... Sonnakoto Kao Etenaiyo"

    Linze stabbed me with a nail. Ugh, sharp. Well, I can''t read [the recall] until I remember not wanting to give it to you, so I can''t do it if the person refuses. You can read it if you reinforce it with sanity.... No, we won''t, will we?

    We came to the Knights'' training ground to speak to thest one, Vice Commander Nics. Everyone still works in training today. I''m digesting Sister de''s Hell menu.

    At first I used to see everyone who copsed from corpse to corpse, but I haven''t been seen muchtely. I think that''s all that''s gained strength.

    I guess, but if we''re all just strong, we''re all red ranked... with first-rate adventurer-level strength. However, it is difficult because adventurers and knights may have different skills. The Knights don''t train like ''Untrap Crates'', do they?

    "That''s not a winter night. What''s the matter with you?

    Else called out to us with her face on the training ground. I''m sitting on the bench and wiping my sweat with a towel. Being queen doesn''t change these ces.

    "Oh, I need to speak to Mr. Nics for a moment. Are you there?

    "The deputymander''s? If you''re the deputymander, there you go."

    Wooden spears and wooden swords were crossed at Else''s pointer.

    Mr. Nics'' wooden spear, protruding in a tearing mood, is lightly avoided and bounced with a wooden sword from below.

    At that time when Mr. Nics had stopped moving slightly, Hachi, stuffed with a long range of spears in an instant, struck out his torso as if it were a lightning bolt.

    "Gu......!

    Gaku, and Mr. Nics kneels at the front. Mm, are you okay?

    "That''s it. Can you stand?

    "Yes. It''s okay, sir."

    Mr. Nics answers briefly as he rises to Hilda of the referee.

    Mr. Nics is never weak. Something''s wrong with Yae. No one grows in our Knights because even those eighties have no hands or feet on Sister des. Let Uncle Wu Liu say, ''While I''mparing something called strength to someone, it''s second-rate''.

    "Next! Stand up!"

    "Regards!

    When Mr. Nics falls back from in front of the Yagami, the Knights who had refrained behind him step forward instead.

    Back on the bench, Mr. Nics wipes sweat with a towel and drinks water from his water bottle. I''m sorry I''m tired, but I spoke to Mr. Nics.

    "Do you have a minute?

    "This, Your Majesty. What is it?

    I stopped him trying to get up, and Iy down the name of Empress Lilliel and asked him if he had any idea.

    "... no, I don''t know"

    "Oh, yeah..."

    Uhm. It would be easier if it were one of us, or something, but didn''t it?

    When it does, it will be a smudge...... It''s tedious......

    By the way, it doesn''t even seem to be a participant from Princess Liliel''s, that is, Leaf Lease. There were two ck masks on the leaf leash, but they decided that they were physically different because they were just a little tiny with each other. The effect of the mask can''t be deceived until it''s in shape.

    I have no choice. Why don''t you introduce the kings of each country to Mr. ck Mask and hit each and every one of them......

    "Speaking of which... That''s crazy...?

    "What?

    Else sitting on the bench asks for my crush. [M]

    "I''m talking about this, but Sister Hana Love doesn''t show up...... Normally, I''d say," I''ll leave you to your sister! ''You promised to show up suddenly behind your back saying something like that... "

    "Wouldn''t Hana Love''s sister-inw," Hey, "have something to do?

    Yumina answers with a bitter smile, but it''s sweet. It''s too sweet. Originally, he was the one who told you about this ball, wasn''t he? Why aren''t you touching on such an interesting story (for Sister Hana Love)?

    I saw that there was a good reason why a love god wouldn''t eat into a love bana. Hit me... this love won''t bear fruit...?

    The ball called for unmarried bachelors to attend. It was basically voluntary participation, but some of them might have had no choice but to participate on orders from above.

    I already had a girlfriend or something, but they made me join them, or something. If so, it''s a little tight... You want me to tell the Empress that?

    No, it hasn''t been decided yet...... I hope this isn''t too much trouble.

    As I felt so heavy, I called His Majesty King Belfast at the beginning.

    "Total annihtion? So, nobody remembered who they were?

    "Yeah. He said we don''t all know. Ha..."

    I get on the couch. [M] As I told Leanne, I asked all the ck masks who attended the ball, but no one named them. That would mean that the person who helped didn''t want to be named until he lied.

    More and more, this is out... I don''t know if you''re forced to pull what you hate.

    "It''s called anthropomorphic golem, why is this troubleing from the next..."

    "I''m not taking any trouble. I don''t think Darling is darling. ept your destiny."

    I feel unreasonable. I don''t want you to call people like troublemakers.

    But I don''t know what to do. ''I didn''t know. I''m sorry,'' I think that would be the end of this story, but Empress Lilliel''s feelings hang around.

    I don''t even know if I''m in love yet, if I''m a little concerned... then maybe I can end it without dragging it off yet.

    But I''m not the one who decides that. It is up to the Princess Liliel herself to decide.

    I just want to help you out as much as possible......

    A ringtone is emitted from my nostalgia that was brought to the couch. Who is this? Please don''t bother me any more.

    When I take out my smartphone and see my iing name, I''m out with ''Ariati Tis Arendt''.

    Um... Ah, grandson of His Holiness the Holy King of the Holy Kingdom of Arendt... is that your sister? Rumor has it he will be the fianc¨¦e of His Majesty Frost, the new king of Zardonia, the Ice Nation.

    That''s right, you gave me a mass-produced smartphone. His Majesty Frost and His Majesty the Holy King asked me to. I''ve never had a phone call before.

    "Yes, hello. Is that Mr. Ariati?

    ''Oh, yes. Is His Majesty the King here? I''m sorry to hear from you all of a sudden. Actually, there''s something I need you to talk to me about...''

    "Pfft."

    Lene, who was sitting across the street, blows out tea. I heard the words and looked weird. [M]

    No, because it''s another troublesome story... Hey... enough to make youugh so much? Leanne is shaking at the pull, but ignores it at this time.

    "Oh, no, it''s nothing. So? What the hell is going on?

    ''Well, in fact, there was someone who wanted His Majesty the Duke to meet confidentially... I''m from Gandylis......''

    No?

 Chapter 469

    "Honestly, I''m sorry!

    "Oh, no, even if I apologize..."

    Girl bowing her head deep across the table. He''s about my age, dressed in a thin green dress that looks primitive at first nce, but a little tiara shines on his head.

    We are in the royal pce of Arendt, the holy kingdom, surrounded by a rose garden, Shi ''a "Azumaya". Princess Ariati of Arendt told me someone wanted me to meet her, and she came with two people, Yumina and Su.

    And she was the second princess of Gandilis, the steel country, Cordelia Terra Gandilis.

    The Holy King Arendt is located north of Gandilis, a steel country, on our continent called the Great River of Gau¡­ here it is between neighbouring countries across the Sebra River.

    Unlike the Gardio Empire, which has suffered many wars of aggression, he has a rtively peaceful rtionship with the Holy King Arendt.

    Royalty in neighboring countries, it''s not strange to have some rtionship with each other, but I didn''t expect you toe on board directly.

    So, why is the princess apologizing to me?

    "I really didn''t mean that! Because I leaked extra things to such an important" Oh and "...!

    Anthropomorphic golem transformed into an example Miss Imelda. The mastermind of thatmotion is her¡­ Princess Cordelia has confessed herself.

    No, it''s not exactly a mastermind. The real mastermind is holding back behind her......

    "Look, Parrell! Apologize, too!

    "I''m sorry"

    Without any bad looks at all, but only one maid lowers her head deeply. She is, at first nce, an intelligent twenty or so year old woman with x hair turned into a shorter ponytail and sses.

    When ites to Princess Cordelia, this maid named Parrell imprisoned Miss Imelda and let that anthropomorphic golem infiltrate the leaflet leash...

    "After all, what was the purpose?

    "To protect His Majesty Emperor Gardio."

    Hmm? Emperor Gardio, Your Majesty? What can I say, although His Majesty the Emperor had a few knights of escort, and where there was an anthropomorphic golem with no fighting power, I don''t think it would do much good.

    To put it further, why would Gandilis defend the emperor of the Gardio Empire, who is one way or another not very close?

    "To be precise, to protect against the women approaching Emperor Gardio."

    "Huh?"

    As I twisted my neck, Princess Ariati, next door, gave me an answer with a bitter smile.

    Princess Cordelia sitting in the front leaning bright red in her face. Oh, no way.

    "That..., Lady Lancelet has been invited to Gandylis" Our "party several times for several years... I was still a nobleman, not an emperor, at the time, but as I spoke intimately, the..."

    Thest one didn''t hear a word from you, but I kind of figured it out. Even I''m often said to be dull, but I know this just fine.

    The current Emperor Gardio, His Majesty said he was formerly Lancelet Orcott, the eldest son of the previous emperor''s katana, Chancellor Lancelot Orcott.

    As a result of Lucrecion, the Crown Prince, renouncing his right to inherit the throne, the bowl turned and became emperor because Lancelet''s mother was the sister of the previous emperor.

    The former emperor was trying to repair his rtionship with Gandhiris, so I guess the current emperor Lancelet had visited Gandhiris many times before he became emperor as well. They met in there, he said.

    Suh, who was next door, roars small.

    "I see. But what happened to this mess?

    "Well, I heard about having a pageant with royal children on a nearby leaflet leash as well... If Lancelet attends the party..."

    "No, when I said participation, His Majesty Emperor Gardio was only present, and he didn''t participate in the pageant, did he?

    Yumina corrects Princess Cordelia''s words. It waspulsory in the case of Crown Princess Liliel, but is basically free to participate. That''s the same with royalty. His Majesty Emperor Gardio did not participate. Well, I don''t think I could have participated so lightly or anything more than already being king of one country.

    "Yes...... Master Ariati told me. Looks like I made a mistake...... It was a mistake in the first ce to inadvertently leak to Parrell, no matter what happens if the matchmaker decides to deal with Mr. Lancelet..."

    Ha ha. Did I mistake Emperor Gardio for trying to find someone to marry at that party, too? Though he did start with the brothers of Empress Lilliel and Zenoas, and a few members of the royal n also took part.

    Considering how that loving husband feels? I''m talking about Mr. Parrell moving on his own...... but can he do such a big thing to one maid?

    "Parrell''s parents had a major guild of Golem technicians called Exploratory Technicians" Seekers "¡­ I think you used that handover..."

    Princess Cornelia''s words, which she spoke sorry for, had a familiar name.

    "Exploratory Technologists" Seekers... that''s what I''m talking about. One of the highest golem technicians, the Elka technician said. In this case, are you two because you''re husband and wife?

    "The Exploration Technicians" Seekers "do not belong to any country, but are a group of technologists who tour the world and discover the ruins themselves and then excavate and repair and recycle Golem. It''s not just a bunch of engineers, it''s a bunch of mercenaries crusading the warcraft that nest in the ruins, it''s a bunch of merchants selling regenerated golems."

    Mr Parrell exined that to me.... like that militant group.

    Are we going to be self-sufficient, or are we going to do everything ourselves, from excavation to repair to sale? I''d say it''s the most sensible thing in a way.

    "What did the boss and his daughter say to Gandylis there?

    "The Exploration Technicians" Seekers "have been traveling around the ruins of Gandylis for the past few years. In the meantime, your father keeps Parrell and works as my maid of honor as an apprentice with his own hopes. I thought it was the kindness of your parents not wanting to leave you among the rough guys."

    And, Princess Cordelia. Yeah, "Exploratory Technologists" Seekers seems to be closely rted to Gandylis. A group of technicians in need of countries producing many ores and various steels¡­. I don''t know.

    "That anthropomorphic golem......" Katrea "is what my father asked me to do to make repair regeneration Restore, and appearance, but I haven''t told my parents anything about the details, and it''s all on my own. Of course the princess is not responsible either. I''m sorry to disturb you. Existence of any punishment."

    Look straight at this one, and say so, Mr. Parrell. Hmm. Honestly, if you say so, I don''t actually have that right, do I? I''m not a direct victim.

    The primary victims are the imprisoned Miss Imelda, the next Gardio Empire suspected of being a spy, and the rest a face-crushed leaf lease?

    "No, it''s bad that I''ve been grumbling forever! Your Majesty, please give all of you the opportunity to apologize......! Please! Whatever......!

    Princess Cordelia bows her head all the way down to the ground. Mr. Parrell bows his head just as deeply behind it. Hmm, I thought it was a horrible state conspiracy, and I didn''t know it had anything to do with it.

    Ah, Rave Borderline Bob...... "Emperor Gardio", "Out of the way", "To eliminate" heard by Lucrecion Boy in "The Devil''s Eye of Memory," does that mean "To eliminate the intrusive women approaching Emperor Gardio"?

    ... That''s a scary story though.

    "What are you going to do, Mr. Winter Night?

    "Huh?... No, well, I''m going to be honest with the people involved more than I know what''s going on..."

    "That doesn''t mean we''re going to talk about this Cordelia-like romance, either. That''s what you want, isn''t it? I don''t know what they think when they hear it..."

    Ugh. Mr. Su...... you''re going to stick a pretty sharp spot in it.

    The princess and emperor with neighboring countries... I don''t think it''s even abination, but this all depends on the person.

    Um, what do we do? Ignoring me as I look up into the sky and roar, Yumina approaches Princess Cordelia.

    "You and the Emperor were close, weren''t you?

    "Huh? Ah, uh... I mean, we were close, and Lady Lancelet was kind, so she talked to me a lot, and she even bothered to give me a present for my birthday..."

    "If you were enough to give me a gift, wouldn''t you have cared? Isn''t His Majesty the Emperor?

    "Well, I''d love to..."

    Listen to me, Mr. Yumina. Su, who was beside him, also joins the conversation.

    "Then why didn''t you tell them how you felt sooner? We had as many chances as we could, didn''t we?

    "The... I knew it was hard to say from me in my position at the time...... While I was doing that, Master Lancelet became emperor... I''ve solved the position problem, but on the contrary, I hope they seem to be after the status of queen this time..."

    "Though I think I care too much. Anyway, if you''re a stranger, you''re dating enough to give me a present for my birthday, right? Yumina, you''re right. I think you have a pulse."

    "Well, I guess..."

    I feel indescribable in the love bana of the royals, except Mr. Parrell. There''s been a lot of talk about these handstely...

    There is rarely a love that begins with both thoughts. Mostly with one thought or the other, if the other person notices the thought, it develops into both thoughts¡­ so the possibility arises.

    In that sense, I guess Princess Cordelia''s love is going toe...

    "The question is, if you find out that the cause of this disturbance is Princess Cordelia, what does His Majesty the Emperor think..."

    "Ugh!"

    Princess Cordelia, stuffy as a thorax stabbed me in the chest by my words that blurted and crushed me. Giroli and Yumina stared at me. No, I''m sorry. No offense.

    "Miss Imelda is a problem, too. Just shut the fuck up..."

    "... no, Imelda and I n to convince ourselves. I don''t know from your parents, the Trios, but I was wondering if they would ever protest from you."

    "............ what?

    Mr. Parrell revealed a much more outrageous fact. Convinced? Oh, what is this? Is Master Imelda glued with the Parrells?!?

    "Master Imelda has a better mind to decide. Your parents encouraged you to join the party and we asked you to cooperate knowing that you were in trouble. I was supposed to end up being an unfortunate person who couldn''t attend a party because he was attacked by a mysterious person."

    "I''m not listening!?

    Princess Cordelia was also her first ear, she raised her surprise to Mr. Parrell. Haven''t they exined that much?

    What kind of handout, with Miss Imelda, a nobleman from another country?

    "That''s about as many retired members of the Exploration Technicians" Seekers "and their business partners are around the world. For once, it was stopped, but I heard it worked out that way about this one. For the sake of not being suspected, I''m sorry I put you in aa with drugs."

    ... You''re starting to feel like you''re dancing all in the palm of this maid''s hand. Was it because Miss Imelda hated socializing? It''s troublesome because if they ask you to marry me from the nobles upstairs at a party, you won''t be able to do it without me.

    Nevertheless, the Exploration Technicians "Seekers" ¡­. They''re doing business quite widely. Wouldn''t it be quick to spread the Golem even on the Eastern continent if I worked with Olba from "Strand Chamber of Commerce"?

    ... and asking Mr. Parrell to make a loan and introduce you... no, no, no, how about putting it into people''s weaknesses.

    "Did it work out for you, with the other guy?

    "Yes. He''s a doctor with the Trios family. This time we were in aa, we checked each other''s feelings and told your parents."

    Everyone who was on the spot talking about Mr. Parrell, that''s good......, got the air like that, but no, no, that''s not what I''m talking about.

    "As I said earlier, everything I nned and executed on my own. The princess has no responsibility whatsoever. Please, I''ll take all the punishment."

    "That''s why you can''t do that! Speaking of which, I...!

    "No, I shouldn''t have cut my numbness to Princess Hethale, who worried about me and wouldn''t move into action at all. I should have known you were a cowardly princess with low romantic experience..."

    "Hey, do I say that much!?

    "It''s really tough."

    Absolutely. It''s a lot of trouble when love is involved.... Speaking of tangling, you really don''t have Hana Love Sister involved this time... I haven''t heard from him in thest few days. She said she didn''t have to worry about the des.

    "Anyway, we can''t help talking alone. I will speak to His Majesty King Reef Reese and His Majesty Emperor Gardio. Then don''t apologize, just atone for your sins. Is that okay?

    "... Yes"

    "Okay."

    Both Princess Cordelia and Mr. Parrell nodded small.

    I don''t think Miss Imelda would be that heavy of a sin if she were all right, but depending on how she takes it, they make a bad impression. Especially to His Majesty Emperor Gardio.

    I don''t know how to tell you what Princess Cordelia thinks...

    Why should I do something like a love messenger? [M]

    This is a serious responsibility... Hmmm, I just have to be honest with you for now......

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Well on the face of it, as a leaf lease, I didn''t suffer damage, and if you think you can make a loan to Gandylis, this is where you ept the apology, and the punishment may be in the hands of the other side. If Golem is going to spread to this world, it''s not a bad idea to stay close to that important country." Exploratory Technicians "Seekers" and "Once upon a time."

    ... His Majesty King Leafreese speaks softly of my hesitation. I want to be able to decide with Zuban this way......

    "Leaf lease is fine, if you''re Gardio..."

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Emperor Gardio stopped without blinking.

    Uncle Lev¨¦, sitting next to him, speaks to the young emperor of the Gardio Empire, who is a pocan.

    "¡­ Your Majesty. ¡­ Your Majesty the Emperor"

    "Huh? Oh, oh! Hey, what!?

    "Not what. Protests against Gandilis, etc¡­"

    "Oh, no... His Majesty King Leafreese is right, let''s leave it to the other side this time. For once, I''ll interview Miss Imelda, but I don''t think there''s a problem. I''ve taken the time to be friendly, but sometimes I dare to make waves with Gandylis."

    Oh, did you hear that for once?

    Hmm. So this settles one thing...

    I tried to tell her how Princess Cordelia felt, but what about Her Majesty the Emperor, in fact? You just seemed surprised...

    "... what does Emperor Gardio think of Princess Cordelia?

    "What!?

    His Majesty King Leaf Reese asked me what I had trouble hearing instead. Yo, that''s the work of the year!

    A room in the castle of Brunhild, where there is only me and Emperor Gardio, the Revue Borderline Uncle, King Leafreese, and the Knights of the Guards. Yumina and Su also wanted to know where this love was going, but this time they shunned it. Sometimes we can''t talk to each other unless we''re men...

    "Uh...... To be honest, I''m happy. But it''s true that she started it and our country was annoyed. In view of that, it is not so easy to reply¡­"

    "No, that''s fine. Either you like it or you don''t?

    "... su, like, but"

    His Majesty the Emperor turns bright red and diagonally upwards. That''s right. Otherwise I can''t give a gift to a princess of a country.

    When I saw King Reef Reese with me as Niyaniya, the young emperor spoke as if he had cut a weir.

    "No, you know, it''s too steep, I hope you''re feeling moody, I''m so happy! But I also have a position, and I''m not the son of an aristocrat like I used to be, so I can''t just reply to you on my own! Ko, what am I supposed to do with this!? Here, Your Majesty! All nine His Majesty the King were married to their wives, but what to do in these cases!?

    "Leave yourself to the flow..."

    "You''re cluttered!?

    Some kind of shocked young emperor. No, actually, in my case, that''s pretty much it. If we like each other, we don''t care about the clutter around it, do we? Probably.

    "I don''t think it''s a bad story in the sense of bonding friendship and goodness with Gandylis, who was unfriendly. As someone who governs the country one way or another, what shouldn''t we actively pursue that story?

    As King Leafreese put it, if the princess of Gandhiris and the emperor of Gardio stick together, this will no longer be a symbol of irresistible friendship. Originally, that''s what a king''s marriage is all about.

    It also applies to me and Yumina, Lou and Hilda. Maybe a little different because I wasn''t yet king when I got engaged to Yumina.

    "But this is what happened, and that''s not how it happened..."

    "Mmm, it doesn''t matter. That''s about it, put it together and ept it. Don''t think you can carry a country like a woman''s life, not a princess of a country? Look at the King. Nine of them are carrying me."

    King Reef Reeseughing at Buhaha. Um... Don''t use people against me.

    "Whatever. I''ll put my daughter on it."

    "Oh, no, that''s just..."

    "Ha. It''s a joke, a joke"

    His Majesty the King wasughing, but I wasn''t. Your daughter also has such a troublesome romantic situation right now!

    Even in the sense of pushing His Majesty Emperor Gardio''s back, I agree with King Leafleath.

    "Well, whatever it is about me, this could certainly be a chance in many ways. Because ording to the goddess of love, all these things are timing."

    "Ha...... Goddess of Love, is it?"

    His Majesty the Emperor with an astonishing look on his face. You''ve met him, too, but the goddess.

    Mr Parrell''s behaviour was neverplimented, but I think it triggered one thing. Is this the timing of Hana Love?

    His Majesty the Emperor is still troubled, but the anthropomorphic Golem seems to manage. And then there''s the Empress Lilliel.

    Who the hell is the mysterious ck mask, already?

    I interviewed all the men from all the countries in the ck mask... and then there was...

    One assumptiones to my mind. [M]

    "Men in ck masks" was interviewed. Men, to.

    Huh... No way, is that what...?

 Chapter 470

    "" Huh?

    Yumina and Lindsay in front of me showed me a pocan face and stopped moving. Yeah, well, that would be a reaction, wouldn''t it?

    "What... and Mr. Winter Night? Excuse me, what do you mean? The person Sister Lili is looking for..."

    "Female......"?

    In the meantime, I tried to tell the truth I poked at only two people close to Empress Lilliel.

    I haven''t informed him yet. I mean, I don''t know how to let you know, so I thought I''d borrow some wisdom from you two.

    "I think the person you were dealing with was a man in Sister Lili''s story..."

    "[Mirage], such phantom magic was used, or something?

    "No, I''m not. I used to dress like a man."

    You don''t even think about entering a female frame and then dressing up as a man to participate.

    I didn''t know because I checked the entrance before I went into the costume room. If I masked it, it would inhibit recognition. Looks like the women from that country I joined with knew.

    "I checked with the person and admitted it. He wore a ck mask and joined us as a man."

    "Why would you do that?

    "Hmmm...... ording to him, he didn''t want to wear a flickering dress or anything. You said you were embarrassed."

    I don''t know what to be ashamed of. Each person has a different point to be ashamed of, so I can''t say that this isn''t all in person.

    "And the..., Mr. ck Mask, who was dressed as a man, is..."

    "Empress Listis of the Triharan Divine Empire. You see, of the country the Senate has been cowering, it was false with the Second Prince..."

    "Oh. When Mr. Ende was being manipted... I see, so..."

    Empress Listis was born as the Empress of the Triharan Divine Empire, but was falsely raised with the Prince in order to deceive the eyes of the Senate, which at the time thought but still ruled Triharan.

    Because he was raised as a man for a long time, his personality is also refreshing like he cracked bamboo in one way or another. In my case, I have been dressed as a man since the first time I met him, but he was certainly a princess who was a real prince who seemed to appear in a girl''sic book.

    If I show up like that, I don''t think I''m a woman, even if I''m not wearing a mask. That''s what men do and talk about. rough, not in the sense of being a gentleman, in the aspect of

    Oh, from the feeling of a man, is it embarrassing to wear a flickering dress? Is that why you''re here?

    "Surely, in the war against the Primura kingdom, you participated asmander, didn''t you?

    "Yeah, yeah. You must be used to rough things."

    By the way, Crown Prince Loufeus, the brother of Princess Listis. He is a schr-skinned young man studying magic engineering with a hobby, the exact opposite of his sister.

    This crown prince is set to be engaged to Princess Berlietta of the Kingdom of Strain, inspired by the race for the Demonic Passenger Car Aether Vehicle.

    My brother was followed by my sister, and Emperor Triharan may have thought...

    "Is it definitely you?

    "I knew about the handkerchief, and I''m pretty sure he did."

    I wish it had been a mistake. The confusing story has be even more confusing.

    "Yep... this is..."

    "What shall we do, ¡­"

    Yumina and Linze face each other. I know how you feel.

    "Well, I think it''s one in two. Tell Empress Lilliel this honestly or not. I couldn''t find it in the end, and I can pull the curtain on this love..."

    "But... I don''t know if I''m going to end people''s love on my own. I thought it was Sister Lili who decided what to do, including that."

    Right? I think so too. It doesn''t matter what happens.

    But to Yumina''s remarks like that, neighbor Linze looks difficult for some reason.... What the fuck?

    "No... I''m just curious... Dr. Lil also writes your work..."

    "What... over there?

    "It is Dr. Lil''s masterpiece, The Knights of the Roses, which depicts various romantic patterns in the Knightsposed solely of men, but its exotic work is also in the series.

    I''m putting it out, is. "Lily SS" focuses on female-only Kingsguard units in the works... "

    Oh, what''s that? Were you even writing that kind of spin-off? He did write a script for the y, and he''s got a wide range of hands...

    "A romantic y between a riddled senior female knight and a new American girl knight who came out of the country...... what, it even depicts a rather profound expression of affection...... I was wondering if there''s any chance I might want that kind of rtionship with my teacher..."

    She had a slightly plundered voice on thedder in the second half, but when she heard Linze exin, Yumina''s face bopped and became red. I''d like to ask you for an hour or so about what you imagined, but let''s just put that aside.

    Just because you write a piece like that doesn''t mean you have that hobby preference. Well, I don''t think you''d like it or write it if you weren''t interested.

    How do I follow up with her when I find out that her first love (?) is of the same sex...... I can''t think of any follow-up words at all.

    "In the meantime, you may not believe us if we line up our words. Should we meet each other in person?"

    "Oh, yeah, right. If you actually talk, you''ll know who you were looking for..."

    Well, I''m pretty much sure. With a little bit of misgivings, I removed my smartphone from my nostalgia to contact Empress Lilliel.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Look, I really think they found you!? So, dude, where was who!?

    "Well, calm down, calm down. Why don''t you sit down? Quiet."

    "I don''t treat horses!

    Calm Princess Lilliel, who stood up by rattling her chair with Gatan. Are you okay, this...... Turn your gaze to Yumina and Linze next door. We both had a pulledugh, but we can''t stop now.

    This is in the courtyard of a royal individual, within the castle of Leafleath, and none of theme in on their own without saying no, even though they are family members. So I don''t have to worry about someone talking to me, just in case.

    "Uh, can I bring you here for now?

    "Huh!? Whoa, whoa, here!? Okay, but my heart''s ready!

    Empress Lilliel rushes to my word and bes horny and behaving suspiciously.... I hope I''m not shocked... No, are you going to take it?

    Speak to Yumina and Linze in a whisper.

    "This... I figured I should let you know the truth first? If he told you, it would be damaging, right?

    "Yeah...... That''s true, but..."

    "Do you believe that, huh?

    I''m floating to see. In my current state, does it just sound like a joke to you to say that?

    "I think it''s better than we think because we should have that kind of tolerance..."

    "Then do you want to bring them? It''s not good to keep her waiting over there."

    "Her?"

    I connect the [gate], daring to ignore Empress Lilliel, who leans her neck small to our words. Originally, to prevent metastasis magic, there are castle boundaries here, but I have asked Empress Lilliel to speak and disarm them beforehand.

    "Oh, you finally picked me up. I''m tired of waiting."

    The person who came through the [gate] in front of us stepped down again to thend of the leaflet leash, holding with both hands the hem of the dress that he could not wear.

    When we met, it was short. The blonde hair is also a little stretched out, and she''s wearing thinner makeup, more feminine than usual. That''s how we asked your maids. [M]

    A light blue princess dress that is never shy, but beautifully matches her. The two maids who followed me look like a doorman in the back. I''m in the mood.

    You always said you wouldn''t dress like these women. Does that make you feel better?

    "Er...? Who?"

    Not the man I wanted to meet, but a woman I had no idea came out of [the gate] and Empress Lilliel, who was a kyoton, asked us.

    "Er, this one is the Triharan Divine Empire of the Western Continent, its first empress, Listis Les Triharans. So, this is the Oriental Continent, the First Empress of the Reef Reese Empire, Lilliel Reem Reef Reef"

    When I introduce the two, the Empress Listis holds the hem of her dress and greets her at Cartesy first.

    "Thank you for inviting me, Empress Lilliel. The Triharan Divine Empire is the First Empress, Listis Les Triharans. Greetings."

    "... What, an invitation? Oh, uh, the First Empress of the Reef Lease Empire, Lilliel Reem Reef Lease, is. Wee to Leaf Lease."

    Empress Liliel, who keeps her doubts pressed and answers them with a cartesey as well. But those eyes, what do you mean? And it wasing and going between Kyoro and us.

    Yumina speaks out as if she had decided to do so to Empress Lilliel.

    "Sister Lili, listen carefully, will you? This is the ck Mask."

    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?

    As if time had stopped, a short voice of doubt leaks from the mouth of the often hardened Empress Lilliel. What are you talking about? I think I''m going to hear the voice of my heart.

    Susus, and Princess Liliel approached us with a small voice.

    "You know, the ''ck mask'' I''m looking for is a guy..."

    "He said he was dressed as a man when he was at the party. Well, there''s a lot going on."

    "Once again ~. You''re not gonna get in that hand, Lindsey. Is there such an entertainment novel?"

    No, I have that... I put down Empress Lilliel, who denied it but pulled it a little, and I took what I had kept from her out of my pocket.

    "Princess Listis. You think this Empress Lilliel took care of you at the party the other day? This handkerchief belongs to you, right?

    "Huh?... Oh! That was her then! I didn''t know that because it was different from the way I felt when I was wearing a mask!... is the same because I was wearing a mask too? Well, I don''t know."

    "...............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................

    After a longer silence than earlier, she raises her voice as if Empress Lilliel squeezed it out of the bottom of her belly. It seems frozen with a surprising look at the reality of the shock in front of you.

    "Here, Your Majesty... You okay, girlfriend? It''s solidified with some amazing shapes..."

    Princess Liliel asks me worried about her reaction. [M] Yeah, I don''t know about that face as a woman, but I don''t think I can help it if I amuse her, so let''s go through there. It still seemed like a lot of damage.

    "Well... Sister Lili always assumed that Master Listis was a man, so she was surprised..."

    "Uh... I''m sorry about that... I really don''t like dresses or anything. I snuck into the men''s clothes that day and joined them. He got angryter."

    Oh, sure it was Lord Zerolik. of the caretaker of the Princess Listis.

    "This dress, your Majesty the Duke, is your offer, isn''t it? I''ve been very impressed. Damn...... I have no idea why the women in the world want to wear these flirty clothes. Easy to move clothes would be more convenient."

    I have also called His Majesty Emperor Triharan ''in feminine attire'' about this invitation. If you don''t know ''woman'' at a nce, you''re in trouble.

    Well, I''ve already aplished my purpose, so I don''t have a problem getting dressed.

    "But it suits you well. Very nice."

    "Really? I don''t know for myself."

    In the wake of Yumina''s words, Empress Listis gently lifts the hem of her dress.

    Is it difficult to move? Let Princess Listis sit in the garden chair for now. And Princess Liliel, who remained stiffened by shock. It''s time for you toe back.

    "I''m thinking I have to get used to it...... My brother got engaged, didn''t he? How about I find someone soon, and my father''s so loud?"

    Oh, I knew it. His Majesty the Emperor Triharan was a long time away from the ball.

    But my daughter was dressed as a man. There''s no way I can find someone. No, well, it''s like they found it in a way...

    "Well, Master Listis doesn''t have a favorite ''man'', does he?

    Ask the Question of Princess Listis in a far-fetched narrative that Lindsay contains some of.

    "Um, I don''t know, because I''ve always lived as a man. I''m not sure about those emotions, I guess. Girls are just easier to understand. We''re stillfortable together. Men have a lot of trouble dealing with ambition, pride and all that."

    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. I''m the only man on this scene, so maybe I can''t help it.

    "That''s why I followed Princess Liliel, who was in trouble at that time. Because he was a typical tyrant."

    "No, because even real men can''t get into help in those situations. I was wondering if Master Listis did a great job. I invited you to thank me today..."

    Yumina makes a troubled voice when she looks sideways at Empress Lilliel, who is white as her soul has fallen out. Were you so shocked?

    "You''ve never been so surprised. Although I can often still mistake him for being a man. It''s like Shannon from Lily Parent Yurishin."

    Empress Lilliel reacts to the words of Empress Listis, ttering. Yumina and Linze also looked surprised.

    Yurishin or Shannon? Who, that?

    "What, Master Listis, do you know ''Lily Parents''?!?

    "What do you know, a book from Brunhild? It was pretty funny and I read it all at once. Oh, I don''t have many books here."

    Princess Listis answers Yumina''s words with augh.

    From us? Speaking of which, you exchanged all kinds of books by saying to understand the cultures of the countries over there, like Triharan and Primura.

    I honestly didn''t know what to pick up, so I left it to someone else. Sure enough, it was Fam from "The Library" and...

    I have eyes for Lindsay on her face like ''Ah''.

    "... What''s ''Yuri Shin''? Title of the book?

    Don''t His Majesty know? "The Lily SS"... "

    "... oh!

    Turning again towards Linze, he was tantly distracted from his gaze. Wait! I''m the one who left it to you, but why did you put in this unfortunate princess piece!?

    I don''t know because Linze is a fan of hers. But is that amon book!?

    "Shannon is the protagonist girl who appears in that ''SS of Lilies''. I can get out of the country and help the Rin Knight get tangled up by the bad guys. So, I go to the SS exam venue, and I find out that the person is a senior female knight, and I''m devastated. It would be simr to the current Empress Lilliel, wouldn''t it?

    "No, you mean simr..."

    That''s the person who wrote it... Yumina and Linze wereughing like me.

    "I see, you liked it... It''s a rare genre here..."

    "Whatever the genre is, interesting things are funny. A man or a woman, that''s trivial. I guess I can also say it''s straight pure love because I can''t get caught up in those things"

    "Get my will!

    Gatang! And, kicking the chair back, Empress Lilliel suddenly rises. Wow, what a surprise! A quieter resurrection!

    "You know very well the nature of the work, mydy! Yes, that''s where I wanted to draw it! That love has nothing to do with sex, age, race, or identity! d you understand!

    Empress Liliel and Yumina were amazed at the excitement, but Linze nodded.

    "Is Empress Lilliel also a reader of Yurishin? Funny, isn''t it, that?"

    "Naturally! I wrote it!

    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?

    As if time had stopped, a short voice of doubt leaks from the mouth of the often hardened Princess Listis...... what is this deja vu?

    "Uh, right. Actually, this is Lily''s SS author, Dr. Lil Riflis."

    Tell Empress Listis who she is, as if Linze were sorry for some reason. I mean, are you d you''re rosy about who you are, this. I don''t think he''ll mind because he said so himself.

    "Huh?... really?

    "Really, sir."

    "Yeah......? What, the empress of a country does that?

    "Because there''s something I want to write about!

    Empress Lilliel surprised me. Put the chair back, Dunn! and stand on it and point your fists at heaven. You''re too tense...... I don''t think you''re the same person who had the dead eye just now. Just get off the chair and pay.

    Lindsay leans over to the Pocan Empress of Listis.

    "Which characters does Master Listis like,?

    "Me? I guess...... Chriselle, whom Shannon admires, is good, but I guess Captain III''s" Ice Freesia ". Cool, isn''t she?"

    "That''s a good one! Friesia is going to make a lot of appearances. She''s actually... whoa, we can''t talk about this yet."

    "Hey, I''m curious!? Oh, the mysterious figure with the hood that was out in four volumes tangled, is that it?

    "Uh, you know. You''re obviously up to something."

    "Heh heh. Still a secret ~"

    The three of them talk about the work enthusiastically, but it was refreshing for me and Yumina. Yumina knows the work itself, but she doesn''t read it to the content.

    "Erm...... Does this fit in circles......?

    "Oh, huh? Somehow, you didn''t have to worry..."

    When we saw the three of them talking to each other as if they were best friends for years, we looked at each other. I guess that means one more friendly man. Congrattions...... is that it?

    An iing call enters my nose twisting my neck. When I take it out, it''s from Sister Hana Love. About now. We''ve cleared it all up already.

    Even though he''s a love god, he''s totally helpful...... no, this one wasn''t a romantic tangle.

    "Yes hello?

    "Hey, Pinkie. Just like that."

    Yes?

 Chapter 471

    Pantheon, the Temple of Heaven.

    Far above the heavenly realm, the holy temple that exists in the divine realm where the gods live.

    Every god gathers, discusses, rxes¡­ it is a ce like a gathering ce.

    Although I am a new Peppee, I am once a member of the family of the World God, and I am also allowed to enter this Pantheon Temple of Ten Thousand Temples with the qualifications of Superior God.

    Though it is at the bottom of the line to say that divinity is a superior god. Being a family member of a pro-god (in this case, a world god), I have to feel that it just inevitably happened and that it is not appropriate for me to be myself.

    So honestly, I can''t be veryfortable. You''re weirdly nervous, aren''t you? Naturally, but god damned it......

    It automatically moved to a ce like arge courtyard as it crept through the gates of the Pantheon of the Ten Thousand Temples. Many ces exist independently within the Pantheon of the Pantheon, and there is no such thing as a determined route there.

    If you''re used to it, you can move to your destination in an instant, but if you''re not used to it, you''ll quickly get lost.

    Sounds like the ce that should be called that central station is this courtyard, but how do we get there from here?

    When I was at a loss, a patter and a tin flew in from the edge of the trees in Kaira and stuck on my shoulder. That, this suzume...

    "Ooh, Shinjin, the new god. Long time no see, how are you?

    "Ah, yes. Thanks to you. Uh, flying god... Wasn''t it?

    "Ooh."

    It looks stingy at first nce, but this is still a clean god. I have met Sister Hana Love before when she came to the Pantheon Temple of Heaven. Is God of Flight not just about birds, but about what flies in general?

    "I''m here alone. Oh, you got something to do with someone?

    "Yep. Hana Love" Kan "sister...... Oh, I''m here to see the love god though. Do you have any idea where he is? I only heard you were in Pantheon..."

    "Uh... a love god... Right, is that it..."

    The flying god in a tin cleverly holds his head with one wing and shakes his neck to the side.

    Huh. What is it, a reaction that incites that anxiety...

    "Ma, no. I''ll show you around. Over here."

    Flying God flies out of my shoulder with patties and little wings again. I don''t know, but let''s just stick with it. There is nothing else.

    Installed in the courtyard, twirling an arch made of bright white stone instantly switches to anotherndscape. The courtyard earlier disappeared somewhere, and a spiral staircase made of ss went up.

    Inside the cylindrical ss building was a spiral staircase, outside of which colorful fish swimmed freely through sparkling blue liquid. Oh, it''s beneath the sea, here?

    "This way. If you get lost, you can''t go home alone."

    What''s so frightening? A little bit of [gate] or [cross-space transfer], but you can''t get out of it?

    I rushed after the flying god and went up the ss spiral staircase.

    If you look closely, the sea (?) Some of them are like people and mermaids. That must be God, too, or his family.

    No, even the fish swimming there? Is that so? Because you say there''s only God or his family here.... Let''s try not to do anything extra.

    While guided by the flying god, twirling the arch that was above the spiral staircase leaves me in a different ce again.

    Now in a thin, blurry, dark space, there were many stars of "Again" in the sky for a moment.

    The foot is a rainbow glowing cobblestone that stretches straight forward. Thanks to this, you can manage not to lose sight of the flying god who flies forward.

    "Bring it on, this way. If you stay here too long, you''ll be intrigued by fun."

    "What!?

    I remember the inexplicable fear of the word of the Flying God, and I run through the darkness with a dash of all my might. I heard a tongue-in-cheek from the darkness behind me, but I pretend I didn''t hear it. I can also hear you dragging something with the zuli, but I pretend I can''t hear you!

    Running through the darkness almost alongside the flying god, he once again went elsewhere. Is this abyrinth...

    Later, as I walked through several ces, I greeted the gods I met, while fleeing the troublesome gods, I finally reached the ce where I had a flower love sister.

    "This ce..."

    Flowers of blooming flowers in depression and lush green trees. Beautiful streams flow and cool winds blow. Beyond the trees overflowing with the light of the Spirit was the white Shia "Azumaya" - a gazebo - whose roof was hemispherically zed. It is a garden as if it were a rose garden.

    As I lost my word about the splendour of the garden, the Flying God flew toward Patapata and Gazebo.

    As I chased after him, I went through the rose tunnel to get there, and I sat in a chair at a table in the gazebo, and I found a woman lying down. That...!

    "Flower Love Sister!?

    I panic and wake up my flower love sister lying on the table without force. Sister Hana Love''s face, weakened all the time, was blue, her eyes swimming through the universe in vain.

    "Come, [Light,e, heal in peace, cure heel]! Hey, [Recovery]!

    Apply healing magic and state healing magic, but Flower Love sister''splexion will not be undone. Damn, doesn''t magic work on the god tribe!?

    No, I''m a god, too. If it works for me, it should work for Sister Hana. No way to the god demon poison......!

    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"

    "Don''t talk! Wait for me! God of the world now......!

    Take the smartphone you took out of your nose and scream at the flower love sister you held.

    "Rice... I want to eat..."

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ".................. Ahhh!?

    When I let go of my hugged hand, Hana Love sister, who hit her back of the head on the back of the chair, screams.

    Hey, wait, Cora. Are you just hungry for dinner?!?

    "I was wondering if you could exin what you mean...?

    "I haven''t eaten anything in days! No more limits! You don''t have to eat because you''re a god to die, but it''s an unbearable pain for me to find out how delicious a meal tastes on earth! So give your sister something to eat!

    Ignoring my sister who pulls the joke out, I bow my head deeply to the flying god on the table.

    "Oh, flying god, thank you for your help. I''m leaving."

    "I can''t! You can''t go home! Don''t abandon me. Yeah!

    "Ah, already! Okay, so tell him to let go of his clothes!

    I shook off Sister Flower Love, who had been clinging to her coat crying, and took some of Lou''s cooking out of [storage] for now. I can get around to smelling delicious.

    "I did it! Winter Night, you''re a delivery sess! Here you go!

    Flower-loving sister reaching for a spoon ced with a joyful look. Wu "Crow" who just criedughs already. I knew you were lying and crying, Konnya.

    "You... I''m having a hard time..."

    Stop. Don''t look at me like that.

    I couldn''t stand the gaze of the flying god anymore, and I looked up at the sky I could see over the ss with a sigh.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "So? What are you doing here after all?

    "I''m in the middle of an exam."

    "Shishin......?

    Huh? Not promotion?

    "It''s an exam to raise your divinity. Divinity is divided between the superior, intermediate, and inferior gods, but now it''s just divided by purpose. They used to have a tough up and down rtionship, but they said, ''How about that now?'' I don''t know. It''s so privileged up there now that it''s basically not much different.... I don''t care, but it''s delicious. This! I can''t stop stumbling around!

    KAKAKAKAKAKAKAKAKAKAKAKAKAKAKAKAKAKAKAKAKAKAKAKAKAKAKA! And he was eating Lou''s dish as the flying god exined to him to hit the te in a row. By the way, it''s omelet rice you''re eating. As a result, the flying god was all over ketchup. It''s like a bloody scratch.

    "If you pass that ascension exam, will you be more divine?

    "Unique. But in thest tens of thousands of years, you''ve hardly had one to take, have you? Unlike the ascension from subordinate God, treatment doesn''t change that much, and exams are a lot of hassle."

    Hmmm...... I don''t know. No, I don''t know what the ascension exam was like and why Flower Love Sister wanted to take such a hassle.

    I don''t know, so when I honestly bumped into the question I thought, Sister Flower Love stopped her hand eating omelet rice and started pounding the te with a cutlet and a spoon. What? What''s that hard look to say?

    "... on a winter night, you would have been recognized by the world gods as a divine tribe, wouldn''t you?

    "Yeah."

    "Sooner orter, being entrusted with the management of that world means being given the role of being in charge of one world, which is undoubtedly the work of a superior God. I mean... you''ll be better than your sister on winter nights like this!

    "... what?

    ... What is this sister saying?

    "As your sister, you can''t be below your brother! Here''s one thing to show off your sister''s strength and try to take the same advanced divine character as you in winter and night...... Aww!?

    Zubishi on the head of Sister Hana Love, who started waving the hot valve! And, chop.

    "That''s why if you''re worried because you won''t show up for days and you can''t reach me! That''s too much crap for words! There''s no word for it!

    "Why twice!?

    Sure, I''m a family member of the world god, so if it''s just divinity, it sounds like an advanced god ss, but in my position, it''s the bottom of the god I''m in right now. They say it takes about 10,000 years to talk about a world god to be recognized as a proper superior god. I mean, until then, it was only "Shinjin," the new god, "and that''s why it''s a paper.

    Me and Sister Flower Love, if you ask me which one is up there, I will answer that all God is Sister Flower Love.

    Look, the flying god is looking at you with a frightened eye.

    "Ugh...... Your sister''s majesty..."

    "I haven''t had anything like that since the beginning!

    "Out of words!? I do! There''s a little bit of it!

    Totally...... Don''t make me worry too much. Could I leave this alone, as Sister de said?

    Divinity and the status of God are separate and notparable. Well, it seems that divinity makes you more responsible.

    I see why. Well, what do we do with this stupid sister for now? Yumina and the others are worried, and I just want to force myself to take them home......

    "So when does that exam end?

    As I sighed and asked, Sister Flower Love gave her a distorted look of pain.... What is it? Or what''s the exam content in the first ce?

    "I want to end this now...... I want to end this... but this isn''t over until you two are convinced..."

    Sister Hana Love, who looked up at the void with a bump in her mouth, carries the omelet into her mouth like a machine. I''m out of light in my eyes...... What''s going on?

    Instead of Sister Hana Love, who turned into a machine just to eat omelette, the flying god full of ketchup answered. Uh, already. I wiped him with a handkerchief because I care.

    "Ascension exams often show their ability to ''do this'', mostly in their area of expertise. Increasing your divinity is like proving your own ranking. So, in the case of the love god..."

    "In the case of Sister Hana Love...... what, a romantic matter, is it?

    "Whoa. There''s a couple gods in a fight. Simply put, if we go into that arbitration and put things together, we pass, if we fail, we fail, we fail..."

    I see. You mean to help me make up? Surely that is not to be questioned about your power as a love god.

    When I was impressed, I heard men and women arguing from behind the rose bush. They''re getting closer and closer. A couple gods in a fight?

    "Oh, I''m here...!

    Sister Hana Love takes off Karan and her spoon and gives her a painful look.

    "Whoa, well, that''s where the o is. Bye, Shinjin, the new god. Let me try it again!

    "Ah, the god of flight! Running away is cheating!?

    A hasty flying god flies away from the gazebo with a patter. I obviously got away with it... but what, those couple gods are such bad guys!?

    As I freaked out inside, a group of men and women appeared from the cobblestone path behind the bush.

    "Hey, love god! Tell this sturdy thing to do something!

    "Love God! Tell this thin man something!

    Yelling and banging! and two gods pping the table where Flower Love Sister was. Scary. Is this the conjugal god we''ve been talking about?

    The man had red copper skin that burned in the day, and was a great musculoskeletal figure, such as the gymnasium system.

    He wears short blonde hair on blue-eyed eyes like a sapphire, a toga-style blue costume like that worn by the ancient Romans, and golden sandals on his feet.

    The woman was a ck-haired, long-haired, white-white woman, somewhat of a beauty type. Hazelnut "Hamami" coloured eyes on a neat face, blue strips wrapped around white clothes simr to Japanese clothing, but ck leather boots at the foot.

    "Uh-oh... And, for now, we both need to calm down. Let''s just calm down and discuss..."

    "We''ve been discussing this ever since, but this guy doesn''t listen at all! I''m not talking to you!

    "What are you talking about! You''re probably the one who doesn''t listen to people! Deny everything, you''re like a child''s wagamama!

    "What!?

    "What!?

    I was overwhelmed by the two people who kept arguing, staring at each other, and I was speechless. Clearly, I''m scared. My father and mother had a couple fights, but my father could break it, my mother apologized right away, and it didn''tst long.

    "Uh, Sister Hana Love, these two...?

    "It''s the ocean god and the mountain god..."

    Sister Hana Love points to the male goddess and the goddess with her gennary face. haha, god of the sea and god of the mountains?

    The opposite was true when I thought that God of the sea was more female. I often say ''Mother''s Sea''.

    But maybe with Poseidon, famous for his Greek mythology, he''s a manly god, and isn''t it strange?

    The mountain gods also had images of "Yamako the Mountain Man" and other men, but there is also the term "Mother Earth God". Doesn''t it bother you too much?

    "Is the god of the sea and the god of the mountains a couple... I don''t feel like we''re going against each other at all..."

    "I''m usually a good couple god. But once it''s twisted, they''re both mean..."

    "" This is the only one who''s mean (it is) (it is)!!

    They yelled at me on stereo. This is definitely true. Well, I guess it wouldn''t be an exam if it wasn''t...

    "For the most part, you always make it hard to think because you''re stuck in the mountains. More like the ocean. You''re arge calf......!

    "Ha! Like a jellyfish with no thought, flirting over there, I don''t want the guy flirting over here telling me. Really soggy man!

    "What!?

    "What!?

    Come on, you''re endless...... It''s all together if you''re not willing to listen to either one of them...

    "" What do you think of Love God!?

    The staring faces are rotated ny degrees, and their gaze is directed at Sister Hana Love. I felt like I saw a ming aura behind me. God''s wrath?

    The talked flower love sister opens her mouth with a pulled smile.

    "Oh, erm... oh, winter night you! As the same married man, I want you both to advise me!

    "Huh!?

    Hey, why are you swinging this way!? This is Flower Love Sister''s exam!?

    "Love God, what about this guy?

    "He''s my brother on the ground. Here''s an example of a new god."

    "Oh, you said you were a family member of the World God? You were married. Then we''ll talk fast."

    No, no, no, no! He said wait a minute! Sure, I''m married, but honestly, I''ve never even had a fight that almost sounded like a couple fights!

    I''m mostly done apologizing, and if theye in numbers, I can''t win...

    "You''d know if you were a man too!? My wife should move herself to her husband''s heart!

    "Ha!?" Arre, bring it. It''s me, it''s me, it''s me. ''Well, there''s no way you can even tell it in a nutshell! Say your name properly!

    "Though it would be my wife who would guess there!

    "I can''t because I''m not your mother! Hey, this guy got you doing something and you don''t have a word forbor!? What do you think!?

    "Uh, yeah. I just want a word or so of thanks..."

    Asked by the mountain god for his opinion, he answers with a slight pull. Could I have said it right too...? I tried to say it as much as I could, but there might have been times when I neglected it.

    The ocean god speaks to the mountain god who agreed with me and became a Doya face.

    "That''s how I don''t have to tell you because you''re going to tell me the details, Neti, Neti! Still steaming back tens of thousands of years ago...... How many times do I have to apologize? Come on, man!

    "Uh, sure. I don''t care how many times they say it''s already over. What are we going to do now..."

    "Right!?

    "Hey! Which side are you on!

    No, I''m not on either side, though.

    Two people scattering sparks and arguing in front of each other. If you answer one of them by asking for your opinion, you can me the other. Irrational.

    The spirit shreds to the grip on the repetition of the arbitration of lovingughter and ''Fair enough, calm down''.

    I mean, why am I seeing this!?

    Stealing from the culprit, Sister Hana Love, she was cleaning up the leftover omelet rice without me involved. Hey,e on, sister! It''s your exam!

    Over my shoulder, where I learned to kill a little, a mountain god looks at the omelette on the table.

    "... Love God, what have you been eating since just now? Sounds delicious?

    "Is that you? Are you eating on the ground?

    Interestingly, the two peek into Sister Flower Love''s te.

    Oh, well. God doesn''t have to eat to die, and because the divine world hasplete foods such as'' Kamikaze ''Nectar'', ''Kamikaze'' Amrita '','' Fruit of God (Ambrosia) '', is the cooking of the divine world apletely different food from the cooking on earth? Is it unusual?

    "It''s been a long time since the cooking god one has been locked in hisb, the kitchen, and hasn''te out for tens of thousands of years, so you haven''t seen anything to eat on earth... Hey, isn''t this anymore?

    "Yes, but...... oh well, let''s eat! It''s frustrating when you''re hungry!

    To the inquiry of the ocean god, I said it out louder, and arranged several items on the table, including omelette, from [storage]. For now, let''s distract ourselves from the person we fight against.

    "Oh......!

    "Looks delicious......!

    Arrange on the table with as many varieties as possible, from gutsy to light. You caught my interest, the two of them stopped arguing and each sat in a chair and started reaching for the dish in front of them.

    ... ugh. It''s not a fundamental solution, but it''s cheap if this argument stops temporarily with food.

    But how am I supposed to make it up to you......

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Yes, you. Ahhh."

    "Mmm! Yummy! Don''t make me taste better when I feed you!

    "No more! It''s not embarrassing..."

    I included the coffee in my mouth in the reward of the sweet words that were yed out in front of me. I feel sweet that it''s supposed to be ck......

    "This is delicious too! Great mountain vegetables with mountain blessings! Horrible for a gentle vor like yours..."

    "Oh, these seafood dishes are delicious too, aren''t they? The taste of the sea is concentrated. It''s lovely with a deep adult vor."

    I manage to swallow it, enduring a flirtatious conversation that is likely to spit out all the coffee I have in my mouth.

    Bitter taste. Give me more bitterness...

    "What the hell is going on...?

    When they both started eating the food, they began to share their opinions with each of them. At first, we were just expressing ourmon opinion of ''delicious'' on our own, but in time we started rmending to each other what we were eating. And I thought we were having a fun conversation about the dish, and it wasn''t long before this sweet space formed.

    "I was originally a good couple gods. I thought it would be prolonged, but this couple fight took a short time. That''s the god of love."

    "I didn''t do anything..."

    The flying god, who wasing back at some point, now answered my question with meat sauce all over him. What? You like the tomato system?

    Sister Flower Love is Sister Flower Love, drinking fruit water with straws with tired eyes. I thought I was feeling an indescribable void. That''s right. That''s all I''ve been struggling with. Because the problem has been solved on its own.

    In the end, does that mean I should have left you alone? "Couple fights don''t even eat dogs," I used to say.

    "I knew you were the best!

    "Already! If that happens!

    Watching the flirting y in front of me made me vain, too, wondering what the fuck I was up to earlier. How dare you let a love ray shine so far? I honestly admire it. People around you are in trouble too......

    When I crushed that, Hana Love looked at me like I was stunned. Oh, what?

    "What are you talking about? Is that what you guys look like on a winter night?... I''m afraid I''m unconscious."

    What... so...?

    Oh, it''s like that, we... I do think I got more hugs and kisses instead of greetings...... I guess it was enough not to care about the eyes of someone like that......

    Um... you didn''t. Yeah. I thought it was okay because we''re married.

    "Well, I''m a newlywed, so I don''t think I can help being a lover."

    "Right! You have no choice!

    I can''t help being a lover because I''m newlywed! We have no choice!

    For some reason, I drank the rest of the coffee all at once to mislead my lit face.

 Chapter 472

    In conclusion, Hana Love''s exams were unsessful. The Flower Love Sister didn''t make up the couple of Ocean God and Mountain God, she made up for it on her own, so it''s null and void.

    But that''s just how it is, so it seems Sister Hana Love could also take the chase. but she was both physically and mentally tired, Sister Hana Love told her that she would ept her failure lightly and that her ascension exam would drop her off for a while. Well, isn''t that impossible?

    And when we returned from Pantheon, the Pantheon, everyone who was worried surrounded Sister Hana Love in unison.

    "Wee home, sister-inw" Hey ". Thank you for your safety."

    "Hana Love''s sister-inw. (Ah) Up there, are you okay? You don''t look so good, do you?

    "Oh, you know, Flower Love''s sister-inw," Hey, "I''m having a bath, so why don''t youe with me, huh?

    "Wow! Sounds like everyone loves it!

    Speaking kindly to everyone, Sister Hana Love was so impressed that Yumina and Su, Linze gave me a giggly hug. I don''t want you to worry.

    "Ya. You''re back."

    It was Sister des who called out from behind me looking at Sister Flower Love with such a bitter smile.

    "It was tough..."

    "So I told you it''s okay to leave me alone, right?

    That''s true, though. I wish you had told me more. I wouldn''t have gone if I''d known.

    Well, if I hadn''t gone, Flower Love sister probably wouldn''t havee home yet.

    "Is Sister de unwilling to take the ascension exam?

    "I prefer to just wield my sword. When you be an intermediate god or something, you have to discuss a lot with other gods, and it''s hard to take a vacation. Wouldn''t that be very beneficial?"

    Really? When ites to the god above that I know... except for the god of the world, it''s just Grandma Times "even" of the advanced god. Oh, was there also a God of Destruction...

    Grandma Toke is always knitting, having tea with everyone, but she seems to be free.

    "I''m a space-time god... because Grandma Toke has been here for the first time in tens of thousands of years. Well, with that guy''s power, I don''t care about time."

    That must be because you must be the god who directs time and space. I guess I can jump into the past and the future if I care about that.

    "I don''t care... is that it? Haven''t you heard? Grandma Toke is going to the future. I hear he''s been hanging out with your kids a lot."

    "First ears though!?

    Huh!? What!? Grandma, are you ying with the kids before me? Not cheating!?

    Isn''t this a public/private confusion?...... I think I''ll have a picture taken next time......

    Is this settled for now? I''m tired of having too many happenings...

    The Flower Love sisters have all gone to take a bath. Neither is Sister des.

    I''d like to take a bath too, but I have a job to clean up before dinner. Let''s get this done before Takasaka-san gets mad at us.

    Uh, no, I also have to have Ende''s wedding meeting. Do you want to call the tavern at night?

    I took out my smartphone and sent a pounding email to Ende.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Why was I not here on earth when it was supposed to be such an interesting thing! After! I regret it!

    Dang! And punch both fists at the table, nodding flower love sister.

    After dinner, I told her what happened when Hana Love wasn''t here. That wasn''t funny, nothing. Just a hassle.

    "I originally nned it...! I should still have asked you to ck the exam day...... If I had been there, I could have made progress with Liliel and Listis... what a shame...!

    "Oh, is Hana Love''s sister-inw''s ability" Chichi "okay on that side, too?!?

    Ask Sister Flower Love with Linze''s sparkling eyes for a few minutes.

    "There''s no such thing as love, is there? It doesn''t matter what gender, age, race, or identity you are. If you''re willing to think of someone there. I can''t bepassionate with someone in one way, just because I like myself in love, just because I''m self-loving."

    You say the same thing as some writer princess...... I don''t deny it per se, but don''t even use Love God''s ability to "Him".

    Having a cup of coffee after the meal, I was a little stunned by my sister, who was early in the resurrection.

    ... Oops, I got an email. Apparently Ende''s guy got to the tavern. Shall we go then?

    "Well, I guess I''ll just go."

    "What are you going to do now? You can hang out with guys, but if you don''t take care of your conversation with your daughters, you''re gonna be ''keen'' one of these days, okay?

    "Hey who!? You taught Su something weird!?

    I pretended that Sheska, who had refrained in the corner of the room, whistled away in white. That porn maid. I''ll be d to punish you when you get back. I''ll issue you a restraining order for porn speech.

    Transfer to the tavern using the [gate], staring at Sheska.

    Entering the store wearing a hood, noisy hustle and cheerful music popped into my ear. You''re still busy.... I mean, that''s where you y the piano, Brother Sonosuke... What are you doing, music god?

    "Ah, winter night. Over here, over here."

    "Sorry, I kept you waiting... that?

    I was a little surprised to see Ende already sitting at the table and herpanion there. There was Lise next to Ende and Mel and Nay sitting across the street. That''s unusual. I didn''t expect you toe to the tavern on a night like this.

    "Evening, Winter Night."

    "Long time no see."

    "Bang."

    All three of them have my star-shaped pendant lowered from their necks, putting together a human phantom. I just look like a human girl no matter where I look from.

    You''re soiledpared to when we met before. Clothes are real, not phantoms, that. It feels a little stylish to me too. Do you mean you''ve be familiar with this world?

    "That''s unusual. All three of us don''t reallye to the tavern."

    I brought a chair and sat between Ende and Mel. All four of them have already ordered alcohol and food, so I''ll ask for fruit liquor, too. He also said he wouldn''te to the tavern and drink. If it''s Earth, it''s still underage, so no. Different worlds Banzai.

    "We need you to get in on our wedding consultation. It''s natural to show your face."

    "If I had left everything to the Endemion, Mel might be ashamed of me. Naturally."

    "Check the menu for the reception. Of course."

    Oh, you know what...

    I was drinking ale with a dryugh when I looked at Ende. You''re struggling, and so are you...

    "The reception''s fine, but are there so many invitees?

    Not anymore, but what''s going on with these guys'' friendships? Though we n to attend.

    "I''m a silver-ranked adventurer for once. I''ve got friends with other adventurers and guild officials, and Mel and his friends in town and castle."

    Really...... I''m more familiar with it than I thought. I was wondering if you wanted smoke because you don''t knowmon sense...

    "Because this was still the ''king'' of one world. Because I''m used to listening to the people. After that, you''ll be happy to hear your concerns and turn people and things around in the right ce."

    Mel answered me like nothing, but what''s that usable skill? Is Mel a pretty usable person...?

    You want to scout for Mr. Takasaka''s support position? Well, can we do that again? I''m talking about the wedding today.

    "Speaking of which, are you in touch with other dominant species or something?

    Here''s why Fraze has been chasing us so far, Mel. The Frays have traveled many worlds to target the power of Mel, the ''king'' of Frays, or to get Mel himself to return to the ''king'' again.

    There are also mutant species and Yura, and the frays that havee to this world have almost devastated......

    "As long as Lise is still good, Nay originally came after me all the way to this world to bring Mel back, didn''t he? Are you done over there?

    I open my mouth with Nay sighing a little at my question.

    "You really are now...... Indeed, I had hoped that Mel would return to the Crystal Realm, Frasier. But my true wish was different. I just wanted to be on Merle''s side... that''s all. You were just jealous of Endemion, consolidating that feeling with lies for" The Crystal Realm "Frasier". I finally figured that out when I got here. Therefore, I do not need to bring Merle back to the Crystal Realm, Frasier. "

    Mel, who was lying next to me, was a good girl, and Nay''s head spoke with a neat expression.

    "Hehe. We''ll always be together from now on, Nay."

    "Meh, Master Mel......! That, this kind of thing in public......! Argh......"

    Nay that is red and leaning down and illuminating. I feel like I''m watching something really valuable. You took it in the video.

    What do you care, Mr. Mel? It''s Harlem...... I don''t have a problem with it if we want each other.

    The dish arrived at the table while I was doing that, so I grabbed a skewer in it, too, and bumped it. Whoa, yummy.

    "The..." The Crystal Realm "Frasier" is Mel''s brother bing a new "king" in the world?

    "Yeah. My power as a ''king'' falls more than mine, but I''m a gentle ''king'' who does everything in his power for folk grass. I''m going to annoy that kid, but I was hoping I could go see him one day..."

    If you want to see me, I wish I could go see you, but I guess there are a lot of things I think about. If I find out that my predecessor''s excellent "King Mel" has returned, I may be able to take charge again, and for the present "King", who is now desperately working hard, it can be fatal damage to that reign. As a sister, Mel wouldn''t want that either.

    I couldn''t go back to the original world at first either, so I know how that feels. If you can''t go back, you just have to ept that and live positive.

    I''m getting a little snug, so I''ll get back to business.

    "So, yeah. You can go to the church in the Principality, right?

    "Yeah. It''s more like letting the Spirit see you ready than swearing to God over here, isn''t it? No problem."

    Ende himself is the "family of the martial arts gods"...... I guess it''s better than the Spirit. I also feel weird.

    No, I did the same thing when I was there, and isn''t it so out of ce to think that a man from thepany... is in the witness to the marriage certificate?

    "The party venue after the wedding was the inn" Silver Moon, "he said."

    "Mm-hmm. It''s impable size and food over there. Is the menu you asked for here okay?

    "I''m fine. No problem. And then... it''s a wedding cake to order from Mr. Ael in the coffee ''Palento'' he was asking for..."

    "That! That''s the most important thing! Make it look fast."

    The excited rese rushes me to take the sample list of cakes I had prepared out of [storage]. The one who searched and printed it out. One photograph at a time.

    "Awesome! This is a waste of time eating!

    "Hmmm...... The one with colorful flowers in pure white is fine, but it''s hard to throw away this one full of fruit either...... No, this one too..."

    "We''re four, so it''s also ant that four...?

    No, no, because a wedding cake is not something that the bride and groom eat one at a time. The four of us don''t eat a whole bunch of them, do we?

    Mummy roars as Ende sees a cake that looks like it could be about two meters on the list.

    "It''s so tall, what would you do if you fell... This is going to be a big deal..."

    "Oh, it''s mostly imitation to have height...... it''s fake. A crop to make it look better, mostly the one you can''t eat."

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Suck, and a cake of height is yed from the hands of Mels. Oh, I knew it was important there...

    Looking at the bunch of lists and watching the four of them consider it, I added an order to the waitress at the tavern.

    "Uh, bean sd and potato broiled, sausage stuffed and salted wings...... anything else to eat?

    Turning from Mr. Waitress to see if there are any additional orders, all four of them have stopped moving. Eyes stare into the hollow and do not make it slight. Huh? What, what''s up?

    "I can hear you..."

    "Huh?"

    I heard something about Mel''s twinkle, but it was small and I didn''t hear it very well.

    "... I heard the" Ringtone of Life "today. It''s a long way from home, but it''s definitely" Ringtone "."

    "No, so what''s" Ringtone "?

    Ende exined it to me, but I don''t know why. Exin it in more detail.

    "''Ringing Lifetime Sound'' is the fluctuation of life emitted by us Frays. It''s that ''sound'' we had Mr. Winter Night seal us in."

    Oh, that one. The Frays must havee to this world relying on the sound of Mel. The Tablet, a sensing board that informs the Alliance of the emergence of the Fraze, is also made using it.

    "Hmm? Wait a minute. That means...!

    "It means Frase has emerged in this world."

    Nay controls me with his hands trying to get up to that word.

    "Don''t panic. Only the whole thing showed up. But this reaction..."

    "Dominant species. But a little... weird?

    "Be...!

    Dominant species!? No way, you had Yura''s people left!? What''s changed is mutagenization...!

    Nay denies my anxiety.

    "At least I don''t know. It''s" Ringtone ". He''ll be the guy I''ve never even met before."

    "Aren''t you one of Yura''s people?... I don''t think so, but there''s no such thing as Yura''s split... is there?

    Fraze talked about being able to create the next generation alone. You know, before Yura died, she left her own identities...

    "No, I think we''ve talked about this before, but the dominant species inherits the nucleus of their parents, its characteristics. That''s the same thing with" Ringtone ". This sound does not resemble Yura''s" Ringing Life Sound "today. It''s definitely not Yura''s body. Either..."

    Ende had a broken tooth and turned a blind eye to Mel sitting across the street for a moment.

    "Simr to Mel''s" Ringtone "" Today "...... No way." King "?

    Huh?

    I identally turned my gaze to Mel on Lise''s words. "The King" belongs to Mel''s brother? Has Fraze''s ''King'' mutated?

    "It does resemble... But it''s a little different from that kid''s ''sound'' I know. No way. Really mutated...?

    The look on Mel''s face seemedplicated. Are you sure it''s Mel''s brother''s ''king''? But if you are as dominant a species as the King, it should be difficult to get through the ''World Connection'' that is being repaired... What''s going on?

    "Winter night, give me a map"

    "What? Oh, yeah"

    As Ende tells me, I project a small map in the air on the table. It was Ende, who had been staring at that map for a while, but eventually erged one of them to point it out.

    "... here. From here on out, the ringing noise" Todaymei. "Can we go with the winter night transfer magic?

    "The kingdom of Raze Wu? Because I''ve never been there [Teleport] so...... It''s far, but don''t jump if you use your sanity. Right now?

    All four snort at my inquiry. [M] Ende seems to be able to use simple metastatic magic, but he can''t do long distances. All right. Then let''s go.

    Cancel the order and pay the price. I added a little nuisance fee. When I tell Brother Yasuke, who was ying the piano, that I''m going away for a little while, the four of us rush out of the tavern.

    I immediately went into the shadow of the building and asked everyone to stick with Ende. No, you can''t ask me to stick with you...

    I grabbed that ende''s shoulder and jumped all at once to the kingdom of Raze Wu with a [teleport] that kept me sane.

    "Oops!

    Where it appeared it was on the roof of a building in town. All of us, who emerged on those dozens of centimeters, willnd without a problem. You weren''t thinking about the high or low difference. Failed.

    "Not exactly with the whole town... Winter night, where are we?

    "Er, ''Amatumi''...... Amatumi town. It''s not that big."

    of, is busy for the price. The township overlooking the roof, even though it was night, the neons andmps of Demonic Light Stone emitted a colorful glow. The streets are wide, with several Golem carriages crossing.

    The construction of houses lined up in the town is unusual for the Western continent and receives a retro image. A lot of messy imagery, but close to the western ytown. There doesn''t seem to be any gunmen or cowboys, though.

    "Looks like the town hasn''t been destroyed yet."

    Nay snaps as he looks down at the glowing town in the dark night. Hey, don''t tell me you''re not even on edge...

    But you certainly haven''t broken one of the houses for showing up the dominant species...

    We go down from the roof and watch the people crossing the street.

    "Are you in this town? Or..."

    "I hear it...... Definitely close by. In that direction..."

    At the end of Mel''s gaze, at the end of the boulevard, a crowd is formed when he looks closely. There seems to be some noise and a bunch of wild horses.

    It''s as if a celebrity showed up in town, filled with people.

    "Hey, somebody! Get the sheriff! And Golem!

    "Nice! Do it!"

    "There! Knock it off!"

    What is it, a fight? I don''t suppose the mutated ''king'' of Frase is in a fight, huh?

    "Stupid. Even though he''s lessbative than Master Mel, he''s our ''king'' of Frays. Will every human or mechanical doll be dealt with?"

    Nay hears me talking to myself and immediately returns the words of denial.

    Right. If the dominant species were raging, there was no way they could be damaged on such a scale.

    Anyway, the dominant species we''re looking for seems to be at the heart of that noise. Though I don''t see it at all in people.

    "I have no choice. [Prison]"

    "Whoa, whoa!? What the fuck!?

    In the crowd, form [Prison] in a rectangr shape. People''s walls break in two by being pushed by invisible walls. You''re like Moses cracking the ocean.

    Slowly through it, we reach the center of the noise. I was there...

    "Oh my...! Fucking kid!

    "It''ste, it''ste. You can''t catch me in a move like that. Uncles, are you sure you''re strong?

    A young boy who keeps avoiding attacks with his hands in his pocket while pping lightly at him for being surrounded by three inflexible men.

    Back in the year it was lower than Rene...... about six or seven? The way it moved around supple reminded me of a kitten somewhere.

    No, I mean kittens...... I identallypare the boy to apanion who is lying down and looks pokant. [M]

    The boy''s slightly longer white hair, a slightly teasing smile, and a long muffler.

    Simr. No, I mean simr, this...

    "Eh, endemion...... You, you had a brother?

    "I''m not here... I mean, there''s a ringing noise from that kid. You can''t be a ''crosser''..."

    Nay ran into the same question as me, but Ende denied it. Not my brother? But that look...

    The boy turns his gaze here. Oh, I noticed this way.

    "Hmm? Oh, I''m finally here. Mm-hmm. It''ste. You''ve had a rough time getting tangled up by these weird guys!

    "Guha!?

    "Oops!?

    "Buuuuuuu!?

    Dodddon! and the men sink to the ground in a triple strike rolled out. Dude, what the hell is this... One quick shot at a time. That was a heavy blow up there. He''s small, but he''s quite a user...

    "Oh, His Majesty was here too! Wow, d to hear that!

    "What!?

    A young boy rushing over here with an extraordinary smile. Wait, you know me?

    Seeing you smile in front of me, I realize I was wrong about one thing. Uh, this girl... she''s a girl, right?

    The sparkling ice blue eyes are pointed this way.

    "Wow, you haven''t all changed much! Just a little young, is it? Oh, can I take a pictureter?

    "Uh... you, what?

    A young boy whose tension remains high... No, I ask the girl on my behalf. Because the other four are solidified...

    "Oh well. Don''t you know me? Uh, nice to meet you? I''m Alistair. Your father and your mothers will call you Alice. That''s why I want you to call me that!

    "Hey, hey, hey, wait a minute! Uh, you...... Alice? Fathers and mothers (...) means..."

    When I waited, the girl named Alice pointed to Ende, like nothing, and then to Mel, Nay, and Lise in turn.

    "Fathers and mothers, right?

    "" "" "Huh, huh, huh, huh, huh!?!?

    Neon Sign Instantly our scream stuck in the town of Amatumi.

 Chapter 473

    "What, so, are you really Mr. Ende''s daughter?!?

    "Apparently so..."

    As I tell Yumina the circumstances, I lie down on the couch and look sideways at the girl sleeping on her knees pillow by Mel.

    In the meantime, we''re back at the Royal Castle in Brunhild. We''re Aliste... I tried to talk to you from a girl named Alice...

    "Nemiui. I''m sleeping..."

    That''s all I left to say, and I fell asleep with Mel''sp pillow like a dead battery. He''s my paced kid......

    I spoke to Nay watching him in silence. [M]

    "What the hell is going on... In the meantime, you''re pretty sure that kid is Ende and your kids?

    "No, I don''t think so exactly...... This child undoubtedly draws on the properties of Frase, but the ringing sounds of life are not those of me and Lise. Between Endemion and Dear Mel...... I think so. The ringing noise doesn''t lie."

    Well, the hair color is simr to Ende''s, and the eye color is Mel''s.

    It''s not surprising that Mel''s children call Nay and Lise their mother, who are married as well as Ende.

    Ten or eighty-nine, I''m pretty sure Alice means two children. then......

    "Marriage I could have done... No, marriage I could have done..."

    "You can''t even joke about it, winter night..."

    "I don''t remember giving birth either..."

    Alice''s parents stared at me. Sorry, I was just trying to soothe the air in the field.

    "Your children from the future are likely."

    "From the future, is it? How...... oh, space-time magic!?

    Yumina ps her hand with bread. Alice hits the sound, yeah, so we lurk.

    "Hey, Dad. Bring your daughter to bed."

    "So...! Come on, that''s enough!

    Ende quietly hugs Alice and takes her to a separate room under the guidance of Maid Chief Lapis. Worried behind that, Mel, Nay, and Lise''s mothers followed each other.

    Yeah it feels good to be carried while sleeping doing it...... When I was a kid, I blurted out that my father carried me, too.

    "It''s space-time magic... Sure, I don''t know. But I don''t. There are examples."

    Snuff as Leanne arms on the couch.

    Alerias Palerius, the ancestor of the Kingdom of Palerius, the user of space-time magic. Lerios Palerius, the ancestor of the Kingdom of Prim, who flew in an ident to the back world with his son.

    He goes back about two hundred years when he was flown to the back world. Well, I didn''t seem to notice the flying person.

    Not established magic, but space-time magic does have timeless powers.

    "So that kid''s a space-time magic user?

    "No, I don''t know if that kid flew into this era hoping. At least it was an ident when Lerios Parellius..."

    I don''t know about the future world, but I''ve never heard of timeless space-time magic. From the future to the past in some ident, just like Lerios?

    Has there been some hell of a case in the future...... Mmmm...... I don''t know why......!

    "I don''t know, if it''s about time, why don''t you ask Grandma Toke? Are you sure it''s a space-time god?

    "Ah."

    Next to me roaring, Su brings out the right answer lightly.

    Yes, I did. Grandma Toke is a "space-time god" who directs time and space. You probably know about this one too.

    ... No, Grandma Toke may have brought Alice here in the past. When I was talking about Sister des, I went to the future for a moment.

    "What about Grandma?

    "Uh, I was always on the balcony in the morning, but..."

    That''s what Lindsay told me when I asked. [M] During the day, my grandmother mostly knits on the balcony. They are restoring the worn out ''world''s boundaries'' through knitting because of the frays.

    He eats with us at night, talks to Su and Linze, but generally falls asleep early.

    It''s past ten o''clock. Have you just fallen asleep yet?... Oh?

    When I felt the usual signs and turned around, Grandma Toke shifted on the spot.

    "Yes, yes, thank you for waiting."

    My grandmother, who is a space-time god, is also a family member of the same world god as I am, so I can feel that sign of being transferred.

    In an attempt to ask the questions I had umted, Grandma put her hands together to control it once.

    "I know. You mean Alice, right?

    "I knew you knew?

    "I had a time shift. There''s no way I won''t notice. Thought you guys should go rather than me picking you up, and I let you go for a while even when you got to this time."

    Grandma smiles and says so. You seem to know a lot about Alice. Does Alice look familiar after all?

    "Is that kid from Ende and Mel, after all?

    "Yeah. Two kids to be born in the future. Instead of evolving from nucleus to adulthood like Frase, he''s a child who grew up normal like a human being. And, of course, it has the properties of Frase."

    Is Nay right? Turns out that kid is a future child born between Ende and Mel. The question is, why did youe to this age from that future...

    "Was it Grandma who brought that kid here in the past?

    "I could say that, but the direct cause is different. They got caught up in the Dimensional Earthquake. I was bounced by the sloppiness of the time and the fault of time. Space-time distortion spreads like a ripple of water, pushing anything drifting like a tsunami away everywhere. That''s why I led them to this time before it happened."

    Did Grandma raise it to this age that it could have drifted forever through the confines of space-time?

    I hear a lot about space-time drifters on Earth with urban legends and all that... Is that true, too? I don''t know.

    "I gave a good exnation when I was drifting, but you couldn''t wait very long. That''s why she''s here."

    I''m just worried about whether it''s okay to stand around with three big men with a word from "Otenba," but that''s not the problem.

    "That ''dimensional earthquake''? By, you mean the future world was hit by some catastrophe?

    Often found in time slips and stuff, the future people whoe to change the past from a copsed future, what an imagees to mind, and they identally spit on it.

    "No, nothing in particr has happened. Dimensional earthquakes are distortions of time. Like the ripples produced by droplets dropped on the water, it spreads wide around, but it goes right back to normal. I just happen to have those kids near its center this time. The world of the future is peace itself."

    "But the future Ende and Mel are worried..."

    "Of the future, they are the present, aren''t they? I know all about what happened."

    Grandma Toke answers Linze''s query with a smile. Is that it? But isn''t that strange?

    "What it means is the future Ende, no, we all knew that dimensional earthquake would happen, including us, right? Why didn''t you try to prevent it or keep Alice away?

    "I don''t need to prevent it, I guess. Because Alice and the others will be back a few seconds after a dimensional earthquake urs with no problem. From a determined past. Because I know I can''t even try to prevent it."

    Uh... you''re saying the future can''t be changed? Futuristse to try to change the past with time slips and stuff, but I couldn''t change it in the end... although there are few things that will end well.

    "I can''t believe Alice''s arrival has changed my future..."

    "Who do you think I am? Don''t worry about that. You don''t have to worry about anything about this."

    Whoa. That''s the superior god and the family of the world god. Howforting.

    I asked for more details, but the Spirit of Time wasn''t sure how to repair the event, but he didn''t have any problems anyway. Even if Alice asks you about the future, does that not change history? Even if you try to change it, you mean Grandma''s unchanging power works......? That''s the administrator of time, halfway through, space-time god...

    "I wonder if Alice''sing to the past or safely returning to the future means that the future has already been finalized..."

    Lene arms up again and thinks.

    It would be amazing if the only thing I could see was an artifact peeking into Dr. Babylon''s future that was uncertain......

    Probably also easy to change the future the other way around...... What the hell is that? God. It was God.

    Since it''s before the gods built that they don''t interfere too much with events on earth, can''t the future change dramatically or something?

    "Later, Grandma. So how long will Alice be over here?

    Su rides himself out of the back of the couch and asks Grandma Toke.

    Hmm. Alice is sure to make it back to the future. Whether you leave tomorrow or a year from now, even though it''s only been a few minutes in the era of the future when you were there, it may be a bad idea to be around too long. If I suck, Alice from this era will be born, and Alice won''t be the two of us.

    "Well, until the waves of the dimensional earthquake settle... it''s a feeling this way for a few months. Don''t worry, when we''re all here, I''ll take responsibility for the future."

    "Um, I''ve been wondering since earlier..."

    Nanny and Hilda raise their hands small. Hmm? Something bothering you?

    "Grandmother Toke said earlier that ''those kids'' were caught in a dimensional earthquake,... Well, just..."

    "Oh! Oh, yeah! You haven''t exined that yet. I''m sorry. I put the most important thing behind me."

    Grandma Toke smiles bitterly with her hands pped, punched. Huh? What?

    "Alice wasn''t the only one caught up in the dimensional earthquake. Your children, too. So one of these days, I think we''re gonna be here."

    "''Huh?

    I''m confused. The voices of me and my wives spooked me so beautifully.

    For a few seconds, my head turned bright white and I couldn''t think of anything. Probably the same for everyone. That''s when the time stopped. We didn''t make it faint.

    Eventually our time moves with confusion.

    "Yeah, yeah, yeah! What do you mean, Grandmother?

    "Holy shit, kids!? Oh, oh, ours!?

    "Whoa, whoa, fall, fall, get there! Sister!"

    "Mi, are youing from the future!? My awkward kids!?

    "Me" and Winter Night''s......!

    "Oh, Grandma! Is that true!? Is it true!?

    "I''m just surprised... But there''s a kid with Darling...? Really?"

    "I still have my mind as a mother! Whoa, whoa, what are we gonna do...!

    "To your mother already......! Too soon......!

    Big panic. No, I''m panicking too, but I can''t react the other way when I''m around. He also says he lost the time to be a werewolf.

    "Uh... Grandma? Um, when was that...?

    "There''s some discrepancy in arriving over here because the timing involved is different, but maybe all within a few months. Just saying Alice was the fastest. Each of the kids nearby might show up together."

    "Damn, damn, that! Is it okay! If only the children were thrown out to dangerous ces......!

    Grandma gently holds Lou''s shoulder as he rushes.

    "You know, so is Alice, but most of your kids are golden or silver-ranked adventurers. He''s taking down giant beasts and stuff alive. Just worry about it. It''s a loss?

    "''Huh?

    I''m confused. The voices of me and my wives spooked me brilliantly again.

    All of them, gold or silver rank? You''re lying...? Did you defeat the giant beast alive? I defeated it with frame gear and it became a gold rank...

    Father, I won''t stand up...

    "Oh, Grandma! My child is a gold rank!? Or silver!?

    "Oh, that! How many of my kids......!

    "The Sword skill of the Awkward Son...!

    "Yes, yes, that''s it. If I said it all, it''d be boring, wouldn''t it? Look forward to seeing you. Oh, why don''t we stop talking to Alice?"

    "Yea......"

    The voices leak from all your wives, you know.

    We''re in big trouble......! I didn''t know you were going to soak up childbirth and parenting and meet your own kids who grew up. I''m sorry if I said this, but I''ve already blown Ende''s problem out of my mind!

    "And for now..."

    I opened a search site and typed in "How to deal with children".

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The next morning.

    I can see the blue skying out of the window of the big dining room. Clear without clouds, it''s going to be a very nice day.

    Even though it was such a refreshing morning, the dining room was surrounded by unusual tensions. Surrounding the long table were me and my wives, Grandma Toke and Sister Shirai, plus Uncle Kosuke (the other gods are still asleep), where as guests, Ende, Mel, Nay, Lise, and Alice in the vortex sat.

    So many people, so little talk, only the sound of dishes and dishes rubbing off called kachakacha and Alice''s pleasant voice echoes.

    "Yum! I love this! Eat your mother, too!

    "Yeah, yeah. I''ll take it."

    Alice smiles at Mel sitting next to her as she eats the bacon eggs that were on the table.

    Asking flickering about each and every one of them, we couldn''t gauge how we should talk. Even though Alice was stopped by Grandma Toke, there are many things I''d like to ask you.

    "A, Alice, how old are you now?

    Whoa, Else''s gone. You''re gonna spread it out from the unusual story, aren''t you? There''s something about the smile.

    "Pfft."

    "What, eh? Hey, was something wrong?

    Else rushes to Alice, who suddenly erupts, holding a knife and a fork.

    "Because the teacher says'' Alice ''or something. It''s not the same as usual. Go crazy."

    "Let, Doctor!?

    "Uh, Dr. Else is my master of martial arts. Oh, six years old."

    "Oh yeah..."

    Else is the master!? Is Alice a militant...? I did take down the men. Yesterday''s move was that of the militants......

    I was surprised and a little convinced by the future information I got. His father, Ende and Else, are brothers and sisters of the Martial God. It''s not strange if it was that kind of rtionship.

    "... wait a minute. Didn''t I tell you Else was my master?

    "Father, I rarelye back. I''m tired of sleeping when I think I''m back."

    "... what do you mean you''re noting back? Endemion......?

    "Me!? Hey, I don''t know!?

    Ende with a chilling eye on Mel and a bumbling neck. No, it''s the future endeavor that doesn''te back, and you don''t really me the current endeavor.

    "He said he was busy at work. Once."

    "For once! Let''s believe it there!?

    Father Ende, who desperately asks his daughter to defend him. Sounds like a pretty interesting family.

    "I mean, this guy was working?

    "Until winter night..."

    "Dad, I work for the Alliance Master in the Adventurer Alliance. It''s not Brunhild."

    Yeah, you got information about Polo and the future. The Ende one, do you work in the Adventurer Guild in the future? Ma, I''m still an adventurer, and I can''t tell you if I tell you I work for the guild.

    "Is that why Else teaches as a master...... Hasn''t Uncle Takeshi taught you?

    "Your father stopped me when I tried to tell you." It''s too much to look at. "

    "Nice, I...!

    Ende in a small, gutsy pose. Well, I don''t know. If I leave something to that martial arts god, it will definitely affect my childhood personality formation. I can''t cry to cry if fighting grows up to be all the neighborhood drone daughters.

    "Well, then, wah, is my kid learning with Alice, too?

    Don''t let Else mess with you because you found a contact. We''d like to hear it too, so I wouldn''t dare interrupt.

    "Hmm, because Erna doesn''t like to kick and punch. I often fight with Lynne. Even before this......"

    "Alice?

    "Huh? Uh... heh, this was a nite. If you talk too much, you have less fun when you see him. Everyone gets mad at meter. Full, full."

    To Grandma Toke''s words, Alice speaks her tongue small. If you''re talking about yourself, you''re still talking about our kids.

    But it''s toote. At least it turns out Else''s kid doesn''t like ''Elna'', fighting with his bare hands or anything.... Else''s kid, right?

    I think it''s probably my daughter. You''re Else''s daughter, and you don''t like fighting? Why not?

    Did Else think the same thing, she has a subtle face?

    And, Lynne? I guess the kid with the name is also my kid...

    Here, and next to Else, I turn to Linze, who is in a somewhat suspicious motion. Yeah, from the name, you''re more than likely Linze''s kid...

    I know you''vee to the same idea as me, but I''d love to hear it, but now that Grandma''s block is in, Lindsay seems to have managed to enjoy it.

    If we could be aler, I might leak it to Pollo. She seems like a kid who doesn''t really care about Alice and the details.

    "Oh, well, if you''re free today, y with me, Father."

    "What, with me?

    Alice pulls Ende''s arm to sit beside her. Father-daughter confrontation?

    When Ende nced at Mel, he also had a bewildered look at what was going on with Mel.

    "There''s one avable at the North Training Ground. If you want to, I''ll give you a tour, too."

    "Yay! That''s settled!

    When Sister des suggested as she carried the sd to her mouth, Alice raised her hands.

    With regard to the training of the Knights, it is left to Sister des and Mr. Rain, the Knights Commander. If that''s what Sister des, who knows the schedule, would be avable.

    "Oh, then give me a tour, too. I want to see how strong you are."

    "Oh, if your sister''s going to visit, so am I."

    "I wonder if the awkward will also be given a tour..."

    "So, so do I. Me!

    My hands rose one after the other like that, and in the end it all meant a tour. You''re all intrigued by Alice. Of course I do too...

    Maybe they''re all looking for information about their children and opportunities.

    Sooner orter, I won''t ask. But... I still want to think ahead of time.

    Well, it''s true that Alice is concerned about her strength. I saw that one scale in the town of Amatumi, but that wouldn''t be the full force.

    Then let me show you the power of the gold and silver ranks of the future.

 Chapter 474

    "Hey, winter night. Me, should I win the game...?

    "It''s a difficult problem..."

    On the way to the training ground, Ende sneaked up on me.

    Needless to say, it would be about a match with Alice walking around in front of everyone.

    "You''ll have to win to keep your father dignified. A father is a wall to cross, and it''s not an exaggeration to say he''s the first target for a child."

    "Ya, I guess so?

    "However, I also feel that this is prefixed ''in the case of boys''. I don''t know if I''m serious about the girl opponent, and more importantly, when I beat him, I said, ''Dad, something''s wrong!'' I don''t know..."

    "Don''t threaten me...! Which one is it after all?

    Ende looks at me like she''s in deep trouble. Whatever you say, I don''t know either. Honestly, I''m likely to meet the same eye, so I''m willing to refer to Ende''s behavior. I''ll pick up your bones, don''t worry.

    We came to the north training ground about the troubled Ende. Unlike the training ground used by the Knights, this ce has a very strong connection by divinity. That means it''s okay to go wild.

    It is used for magic experiments, test shots, and when Sister des and Uncle Wu Liu show their moves. And then you transfer the Warcraft, and you use it for a mass battle with the Knights.

    And there was a martial arts field a step higher in that corner.

    Ende and Alice began wearing each other''s open-finger gloves made of the skin of a warcraft. We can''t beat each other up with a gauntlet.

    I didn''t have anything to match Alice''s hand, but Lindsay took out the sewing tools and quickly changed the normal gloves for the kids. Wait a minute, what is it now?

    [Fast sewing] Or is it Lindsay''s family trait?

    Alice grips and opens the resized glove to see how it feels.

    This protects your fists as well as reduces the damage done to them. Nevertheless, the shock you give remains intact, so if you get hit, it doesn''t change the pain. Is it really going to be okay......

    I guess it''s okay that Grandma Toke won''t stop......

    "Okay, let''s get started"

    Ende and Alice move to the center of the martial arts field by the words of Sister All des.

    "It is forbidden to use magic. And if you fall off the field, you''re disqualified. The time limit is five minutes. If I decide it''s impossible to continue the game, that''s where it ends. Ready?"

    Ende and Alice nod small. When I line up, the height difference is amazing, but I wonder if it''s really okay. Ende is over 170cm but you don''t have 120cm for Alice......

    "Okay, here we go!

    "Okay, let''s go -!

    Don! And Alice, who stormed with explosive power like a rocket, wields her right fist.

    The moment Ende takes the fist that is rolled out with her left hand, now the left-handed fist that sticks up flies through Ende''s jaw.

    "Oops."

    Alice releases her pursuit to Ende, who pulled herself back and struck that blow. Ende is urately attacking a fairly fast streak.

    "That''s a pretty good move."

    "Yep. It''s a wasteless move that made me go around small. Bute on, it feels too honest."

    Yae and Hilda divulge that sentiment. Honesty means you''re not using a feint or anything?

    I''ll call Else, who was lying next to me.

    "How about as a future master, Mr. Else?

    "I can''t say anything yet. Maybe he only teaches the basics.... Ah."

    "Ha, ha!

    Returning her gaze to Else''s twinkle, Alice was releasing arge chunk of ''chi'' from the front of Ende on the palm bottom. Is that "Hake"?

    "Come on!"

    It was Ende who had his arms crossed to prevent it, but he would be pushed backwards by a thrust and take a step back. You were aiming for that gap, and when Alice stuck her arms forward, the Crystal Tsubasa popped out of the way.

    "[Rose Crystal Thorn" Prismarose "]!

    "Be!?

    A few tsubos quickly entangle Ende''s legs. It was Ende who immediately released his knife and cut it off, but he jumped backwards to avoid being tangled up again and took a distance from Alice.

    "Dear Mel, what''s that..."

    "Yep. That''s my" [Rose Crystal Thorn "Prismarose"]...... Surprised. "

    "No doubt that girl is Merle''s daughter."

    I''m impressed with Fraze''s mother''s, but isn''t that against the rules? Ok because it''s not magic...... is it? Maybe it''s an ant if it''s like a limb to Frase. It''s probably OK more than Sister All des isn''t paying attention to.

    The retracted crystal tsu wraps around first from Alice''s elbow, making an evenrger crystal fist at the tip of her fist.

    "Yah!

    "What!?

    Arge crystal fist was unleashed towards Ende as he pulled his ts. like a spring from Alice''s protruding right fist. It''s like it has a spring on it.

    You''ve seen a game online where characters like that fight... The one with the spring on the boxing glove that pops up.

    "That''s also the application of my [Jing Hui Cut Off" Prismagirothin "], isn''t it? We use it well."

    As opposed to me, Mel nodded small as she was impressed. Is it Alice''s style to fight utilizing the characteristics of her mother, Frase?

    "Come on!"

    The fist of the crystal avoided by Ende returns to Alice so that she can be pulled back by the spring. and, at the same time, now the opposite fist struck Ende as arcing loudly. Oh, that''s inevitable.

    "Wushen Stream" Bushin Ryu "- Shockwave" Today "Rapidly Breaking" Eppa "!

    Against arge crystal fisting towards him, Ende released a right palm bottom poke.

    Pah! And the crystal fists smash fine with the loud noise.

    "Not yet. Yo! Powder, crush!

    Alice''s positive fist poking forward as she slipped is rolled out to Ende''s dovetail Misochi. It''s like we''re tracing Else''s movements. Is it obvious that you are a master?

    But I feel bad about that. Because Ende and Else y games under Uncle Wu Liu as they do every day. You know what they''re doing, so you can take it.

    That''s why the rush to get behind it, to read ahead is important. Compared to Else, he said it was Alice''s move that Hilda rated as'' honest ''earlier...,

    Ende pulled Alice''s attack sideways, grabbed her wrist and pulled her all the way down.

    When an unbnced Alice is in a forward position, she quickly pays off her leg and plugs her left arm into its torso and jumps up.

    "What? Wow!

    Alice floating in the air twirls beautifully half a turn and falls from her back to the ground. Ende''s fist swung down Alice''s face trying to get up immediately. Naturally, that fist is stopped by inches.

    "That''s it. Winner, Ende"

    Sister des raises her hand and announces the end of the game. Hmm. Did you win? No, I thought Ende would win, but there was also a pattern of deliberately losing. It''s a secret that I''ve been thinking aboutughing all I want if I lose out on you.

    "Mmm! Dad over here would have seen it for the first time, and I thought I could. No!

    "Ha. Sweet sweet. You can''t lose anything to a kid."

    Ende walks over to Alice, who regrets while falling to the ground, answering so lightly.

    "... hey, my face is pulling on you"

    "No, it was dangerous...! What, that girl!? She''s like a surprise box, not at all......!

    Ende bluffs like me in a small voice. [M] Oh, my God, she''s your daughter. You may not feel it.

    Gassi Nay and Lise''s sisters hold such an endeavor from both sides.

    "What!? What!?"

    "Can''t you get a little more out of your hands?"

    "Mm-hmm. Endemion''s not being nice enough to his daughter"

    As it is, Ende is taken to the corner of the training ground with the cheats. Wow, unreasonable.

    Alice at the time stood up, not even the wind she cared about.

    "Hey, sire! Your Majesty will be next!

    "Huh?"

    After a glimpse of Ende preaching in the corner of the training ground, I realized I was in a dangerous situation. I can only see a future lined up next to Ende. We have to avoid this at all costs.

    "Eh, I appreciate the invitation..."

    "I''ll deal with him next. Fine, isn''t it, Winter Night?

    When I manage to make an excuse and say no, Else, wearing an open glove, leaves softly in front. That''s our wife. Thanks.

    "With my teacher when I was younger. Oh, that sounds interesting! All right, let''s do it!

    Tensioned Alice confronts Else. You look so excited. I knew you were just a kid.

    "I don''t know how to do it, though it''s small. But when this happens... we must not be disappointed, Lord Hilda."

    "Yep. It stayed that way because it''s not for real, but why don''t we just go up to the silver ranks too"

    Yae and Hilda are nodding at each other.

    Hachi and the others have registered for the Adventurers Guild, but since that is not the main business, they have not done anything to increase their rank. In my case, there are requests for Gold Rank nominations, but the Yaeks sometimes go to Dungeon Ind, so much so that they hunt for Warcraft for scouting purposes. So they both remain in the red ranks.

    If Alice is the gold or silver rank, as Grandma Toke put it, it would mean a higher rank than the Yagami. Of course, he''s actually enrolled in the Alliance of Future Adventurers, so he''s probably unregistered at this time.

    Or did you often get permission to register for a six-year-old...... Is it the hand-working of Mr. Lerisha, the guild master? Though adventurers are meritocratic, I wonder where they are.

    Well, it won''t be long before the Yaes get serious about silver rank. All you have to do is choke around the bad dragon. All you have to do is defeat one giant beast and you''ll be promoted to Gold Rank.

    Gold, silver rankers are going to be busy. Mostly in you......

    After the game with Else (Else won, of course), Alice wanted to see past castle towns, so she sent them out without family water. It''s wild to follow.

    Else, Hachi, and Hilda went to the Adventurer''s Guild. He''s going to increase his rank just now. There are no big guys in Brunhild, so I asked them to look into it and they said that two subspecies of Cyclops are rampaging up in the mountainous state of Rhodmere. They were inferior to the dragons, but for now they sent the three of them to Roadmere at the [gate] that they were going to crusade. I''ll call you when I''m done.

    Coming to Babylon''s "Library" to find out about space-time magic, I was telling the Doctor and Elka technician, Fam, the "Librarian", about all this.

    "That''s going to be pretty funny. But timeless magic? I''m just a genius. I don''t know about all this.... No? Back to the future, Alice, if we let you have the dimensional gates and create singrities in space-time, we''ll have a time shift..."

    I let go of the doctor, who came up with the bump, and I turned my gaze back to the Elka technician in front of me.

    "Surely the ck ''crown'', the noir also uses space-time magic, right?

    "It''s a pretty limited ability in that kid''s case, though. Speed up your time or pull your strength from other chronological order."

    "Can we go to the future or the past?

    "Um, I can''t... can I? But it must take a lot of [price] to use your ability to go back in time. Well, [the price] itself is going back in time."

    Noir''s [price] is the contractor''s ''time''. Only flesh rejuvenates as it is remembered. That''s really envious if that''s all, but if you take a wrong step, you''ll even wind up in the fetus. It is a terrible price.

    "Noir is called the swing of time... can we feel those whoe beyond time?

    "Come on... what do you think? If you activate your abilities at all times and share your senses with the future noirs, you may understand.... You''re not gonna let Norn pay [the price] for that, are you?

    I shook my head sideways with a boom against the Elka technician, who shifted his sses and nced at me with Zito''s eyes.

    For her, Norn is her sister. You thought I was trying to make my sister do something dangerous. [M] Of course I don''t mean that at all.

    I wondered if Noir could predict when the children woulde from the future. Of course I was going to dismiss it if [the price] was going to be needed.

    As far as Alice is concerned, it turns out our kids are pretty strong. I guess those warcraft and demon opponents won''t lose. But that''s not the only danger in the world.

    Some scumbags trick or use children to sip sweet juice. Even ve traders still exist.

    I was wondering if I might be more involved with those guys... I know Grandma Toke will tell you if the kidse from the future, but Alice was also entangled in an adventurer copse, and I''m honestly worried.

    The Doctor, who rises from the sea of thought, asks about me.

    "Is that what caused the dimensional earthquake? Alice, did I ask you?

    "Uh, no, you haven''t heard. Well, the future of dimensional earthquakes seems unshakeable, so from what I''ve heard, there''s nothing we can do."

    Alice came here because of that dimensional earthquake in the future.

    There must also be some cause for dimensional earthquakes, as a subsea earthquake creates an earthquake fault on the seabed, which generates a tsunami.

    Once five thousand years ago, we drove the Frays into a narrow space of dimensions, ''rewinding'' the world kingdom, a rampage of ''crowns'' in ck and white.

    This dimensional earthquake could also be a runoff between the ck ''crown'' noir and the white ''crown'' albs.

    Why don''t you ask meter? I don''t know if you can tell me. Wouldn''t you tell me if my children didn''t have a direct rtionship?

    We checked Palerius''s old leftover space-time magic book from one end, but there was no new discovery. It still seems difficult to aim and go beyond time.

    If the kidse this way, it would help if they honestly contacted me on the phone... I''ll pick you up as soon as possible.

    Even though nothing has happened yet, my hard work is already amazing. Father, there''s going to be a hole in my stomach......

    That''s how many days have passed since Alice arrived.

    "Kids are good, winter night"

    "... who are you?

    Ende talking nimanimally about lines that are likely to be misleading if asked. What is this guy? After a tight smile......

    Ende is smiling and looking at the kids ying with the capsule toy at the Strand Chamber of Commerce store.... You''re gonna get caught?

    "No, I didn''t really get a pin when they told me I was a daughter or something, but while we were living together, I thought she was cute. Come on. Theughing eye or something is just like Mel''s. You know, I know what it''s like to be a father to adore the world''s daughters."

    "... so who are you? Right, the Ende impostor."

    "Well, one of these days you''ll find out on winter nights. Looking forward to it."

    "Something''s annoying"

    An enlightened face ps at it again. Shall I p him once? I might go back to sanity.

    "I didn''t call you to listen to me like that. So, what did you hear?

    "Uh, well, some of it"

    The Endes who live with Alice would have heard a lot about the future from her. Let us know that information, too. Mostly information about our children.

    "First, there are nine children in winter and night. The boys are alone, and then they''re all like girls."

    "I know that!

    "That!?

    Oh, didn''t you exin that to Ende? Fine. Next time, give me the next piece of information.

    "Eh, the rest... Eleven years old up there, five years old down there? The girl at the top is already ranked gold."

    What, nine people are born in six years? No, two or three of them will be the same age, so isn''t it strange to be like that...

    But you''re eleven years old, and that''s pretty much the same age as when you first met Yumina. What do you mean, you already have a fianc¨¦e, and you read seconds to marriage? Hey, your father is crying even though I haven''t even met him yet...

    I wonder if this is how a father feels about doing his daughter to his wife......

    "No, he''s saying that he won''t admit it as a marriage if he''s not someone stronger than himself. There''s no way they''re above the gold rank, so it looks like they still don''t have a fianc¨¦."

    "Shh!"

    Take a big gutsy pose. I don''t know what it''s like as an education policy, but let''s just say OK now!

    Even if it is small, the royal family is royal. I was born a princess. There is also the option of a political marriage.

    But as far as I''m concerned, I don''t want to choose that option. If the purpose is to avert war, promote aggression, or provide economic assistance in the first ce, we don''t care.

    So I want your daughters to marry in free love. My wives agree on this.

    But unfortunately, unfortunately! There is such a thing as a rtionship between countries. Sometimes it''s called family dating.

    Because there''s also a route where you meet princes and other people from other countries in those seats, fall in love, nurture love, get married early - etc. - Come on!

    So I don''t think this development is bad. All right, let''s work out the first kid so bad. To the extent that you don''t hate me.

    ... Is that it? Is this information from the future that determines the future?

    What kind of paradox is that for sure... no, let''s not think about it. Grandma Toke did something, I guess. I left those contradictions to God.

    Suddenly Ende pped me on the shoulder when I was throwing problems at Grandma Toke in my heart. [M]

    "By the way. From what I''ve heard, my daughter loves her son by winter and night, but what do you think about that?

    "What? My shoulder hurts..."

    "I''m talking about Alice bing the daughter-inw of that child, what do you think?

    Oh, Mr. Ende... is something pretty? Because I''m stronger at grabbing my shoulders, and it hurts, it hurts!

    "What do you mean, think about getting married at six! My daughter''s not gonna do it yet!

    "I don''t know! I don''t even know if my son''s kicked me out yet! You''re too fast!

    There was a guy in front of me who was currently experiencing what it was like to have a daughter as his wife.

    By andrge, what if it''s from our son? Is thatpassionate? Maybe it''s a one-sided thought of childhood familiarity.

    When I put things in my mouth, I almost worked with Ende.

    Mm-hmm, this father''s a pain in the ass!

 Chapter 475

    "Yikes!

    Alice''s riding heavy knight, Chevalier, sounds the ground and heads to the giant beast. In its hands is the Gothic Battlestick "Mace".

    Interceptions are pig-shaped giant beasts, taskbores. Make that giant look like a bullet and stick it into the heavy knight Chevalier.

    At that moment when two long, sharp spear-like fangs reached the fusge, Alice''s riding heavy knight, Chevalier, was vividly dancing into the universe.

    I wasn''t blown away. I jumped myself. Rotate andnd easily as you jump over the head of the task bore, as if it were a running high jumping berry roll.

    Heavy Knight "Chevalier" is a heavy mounted type that weighs on defense even in frame gear. Naturally heavy, the movement is dull.

    It should take a lot of maniption skill and experience to manipte it so lightly.

    You don''t seem to be lying that you used to ride in the future world.

    "Bugooooooooo!"

    A redirected taskbore once againunches an assault towards Alice''s heavy knight, Chevalier. Now Alice also confronted him directly from the front with the battle stick "Mace" in her hand.

    ''No!

    Alice threw a glowing battle stick, Mace, at Taskbore. Huh!? Why are you throwing it!?

    Goin ''! And there''s a blunt sound and Battlestick Mace hits the taskbore forehead. My skin ripped and blood flowed from it, but the assault never stopped.

    "[Crystal armed]!

    Suddenly a crystal tsu popped out of both arms of Alice''s riding heavy knight, Chevalier, wrapped around both fists, shaping a gauntlet of crystals.

    That''s Mel''s...

    "Powder, crush!

    Fists of the heavy knight Chevalier burst into the nose of the taskbore, solidified by a gauntlet of crystals.

    The taskbore was shly blown away as blood sshes and broken fangs were scattered.

    A face-shaken taskbore falls to the ground and dies.

    "Yay!

    "... oh, no..."

    Pushing up my fist and watching Chevalier, a heavy knight posing for victory, I had a pulling grin.

    You didn''t like the word, Nay and Lise, who were next door, re at me with their eyebrows.

    "What do you mean, no? Didn''t Alice do well? Are youining about our little girl?

    "Strongly agree. Alice is a genius. Very good boy."

    Uhm, this one''s parenting stupid, too. He had a troubledugh when he nced at Ende properly.

    "When I say ''no'' on winter nights, I mean not the way we fight, but the way we knock them down. The way Alice fights doesn''t hurt the frame gear, she''s knocking it down brilliantly, but she shouldn''t. The fangs that be the most precious material are broken from the middle and the value is diminished. I just want to say it''s a waste."

    Because taskbore fangs are valuable and that''s why I want to get them intact. Because it''s quite different in value when it''s broken from the intact one.

    But if you''re a silver-ranked adventurer, you know it.

    ... Well, I guess I tried to show you a good ce in front of my parents. You don''t have to jump like that to attack. You''re just a kid in a ce like that.

    "Eh heh. What do you say we take him down?

    Alice,ing down from the heavy knight Chevalier, rushes over with a full grin to scowl the muffler. Praise and praise and the aura is fully open. Don''t feel like you can see the tail swinging with a boom.

    I''m just worried about what to say ''I could have defeated you properly'', but the fact is that the framegear maneuvering technique was great.

    I just can''t water this smile either.

    "Uhm! That''s our daughter! Well done, Alice!

    "Alice is strong. The Most Powerful Princess Frase"

    Nay and Lise take turns praising Alice as she strokes her head. That''s really deleadre......

    Alice jumps straight into Mel''s chest as she smiles and watches it.

    "Are you okay? Are you hurt?

    "It''s okay. I''m strong. Next to your mothers."

    Alice narrows her eyes like a cat and sweetens to Mel. Somehow, I''m really familiar with it.

    This time in the Kingdom of Palerius we carried out the exorcism of the giant beast, but this is not a request through the guild. Alice said she could handle the frame gear, so I looked for it to see how strong it was.

    Essentially, giant beasts live behind remote mountains and unspoiled demons. If that''s all, we want to live apart from each other and not interfere with each other, but once in a while the deviant shows up and asks the Adventurer Alliance to crusade. Originally.

    This task bore came as close as the central temple of the Kingdom of Palerius, so I offered the Kingdom of Palerius the exorcism of the giant beast.

    I promised Queen Palerius that she would sell me cheap taskbore materials, but this would be bought even more...

    "Well, should I ask Ende topensate me for the loss"

    "I said something scary!

    Come on, Dad. Come and defeat the big man, too.

    ... But when ites to Alice, it seems there will be giant beast damage in the future as well. On the contrary, it seems to be slightly more than it is now.

    This would be due to the fact that, when the world merged, the umtion of magic vegetables urred everywhere. You mean decades after now, the giant beastified ones appeared one after the other?

    This is Alice slipping her mouth, but my kids are getting rid of the giant beast on frame gear, too. What are you letting the kids do, me in the future? But all the kids, it''s a gold rank, silver rank...

    I thought the threats from the Frases had left and the frame gear was still in stock, but I still need it. Ma, I don''t think there''s going to be any more battles like putting in hundreds of nes.

    In the meantime, the exorcism of the giant beast was cleaned up, so I contacted Queen Palerius to connect [the gate] and ask the soldiers of Palerius to take the task bore. Let''s charge the moneyter.

    Now I go home, and I hear a light smartphone ringtone in my ear trying to open the [gate] to Brunhild.

    Not mine. Basically, I keep my nostalgia in manners mode.

    Someone from the Endes? I thought so, but everyone looks at each other and wonders. Is that different from you guys?

    "Oh, it''s mine."

    That''s how Alice took the cutely decorated smartphone out of her pocket. It''s a white smartphone with a cover case like a cat ear. I guess that one was made in the future...... Doesn''t look like much of an upgrade though.

    "Is that it? It''s from Yakuza, your sister."

    "Huh?"

    Oh, shit. Hey, honey? Yayun? No way, that''s...!

    "Hello, Sister Hachiyun? Yeah, I''m already in Brunhild. Father, I live with your mothers. Yayun, where''s your sister now? Huh? Yeah, okay. I''ll tell you what. But... oh, it''s dead."

    I can hear two, two, and a lot more from Alice''s smartphone with her ears off. Apparently, the other side cut the call unterally.

    No, I don''t care about that.... No, it''s not good.

    The question is who called.

    "Oh, Alice......, who''s on the phone right now?

    "Huh? Yayun sister? Um, uh... Is that it? Can we talk about this? But His Majesty told me..."

    "You can talk. If you can''t, Grandma Toke will fly. So it''s okay."

    I don''t think it''s a bit forceful, but I''m more concerned about the person on the phone earlier than that. If that''s what I expected...!

    "Hmm, Sister Hachiyun is His Majesty''s oldest child... your eldest daughter, Mr. Hachi''s daughter"

    "I knew it......!

    Hachiyun. I thought it was a name simr to Hachi, but I knew it. And my oldest daughter...... Is my first child with Yae...!

    Whoa, not if you''re being emotional!

    "So, where is that kid now!?

    "Uh, he''s out of the Rhodmere Federation, and he said he''s going to Brunhild for a while to finish his studies."

    "What?"

    ... training? Sorry, I don''t know what you''re talking about.

    "Sister Yayun, I like to study, so no. Don''t you want to see His Majesty after you get stronger?

    "No, no, no! You can''t just let the kid wander around alone! That''s roadmare!? Ask the governor-general of the state to search...!

    "I don''t think it''s worth it. Sister Yayun, [Gate] I can use it. You said you were going around, so you''ve already gone somewhere.

    "Our daughter Ko, [Gate] can''t use it!?

    Seriously!? That, but [the gate] is the only ce I''ve been... so if the scenery doesn''t change so much, I can go in the future...?

    Or if [Gate] is avable,e straight back to Brunhild!

    I tried to find it by search magic, but I couldn''t. That''s right. I don''t know what that girl looks like. [Recall] So I also tried to get a memory from Alice, but because of her having an affair with Grandma Toke, Alice showed difficulty and her parents roared at her as well. That''s good enough to peek into your memories!

    What are you frustrating here!

    "Then call that Yayu!

    "Fine, but I guess... Oh, I knew you were rejecting iing calls. You don''t want to be disturbed."

    "Mnh!

    You''re acting too fast! How much do you like to study!

    What shall we do...... For now, you should tell Hachi, right? No, should I tell everyone too......

    My head was panicking, and I opened the [gate] to Brunhild to talk to everyone.

    "Are you an awkward daughter?"

    Remove the fried chicken that was eating at lunch, and open your eyes and the octopus rises from the guttan and chair.

    Everyone else seems surprised and out of line.

    Hmmm, I''m here in this day and age, but how do I tell him I lost him...

    Exin the situation as slowly and carefully as possible. It''s about my daughter, who is important to Hachi (even to me). Don''t get too excited......

    "I don''t know what you mean by going around, sir!

    "Sorry, I don''t know!

    It was useless. It will, won''t it? I can only apologize for the approaching octave.

    "Training, is¡­. Sounds like Yae''s daughter in a way..."

    "Right. I''m convinced of something."

    Nodding small as Lindsey and Else look at each other in the face.

    "No? If the child named Yayun is the oldest daughter, does that mean the child is the gold rank?

    Su is right, that''s what happens when you light up the information you''ve had so far. Ende said, ''I''m not going to my daughter-inw unless I''m a stronger opponent than myself,'' probably this kid.

    Perhaps, but not just Hachi, it seems to me that Sister Shiraguchi also taught this child the sword. I wonder if the result has been a character of more than eight swords.

    Probably getting the protection of Sister des too...... No, although it''s only a prediction because we haven''t met yet.

    "What are you going to do? Will you be all right by yourself in the past world......!

    Hachi has an orange temper. I know how it feels. I know, but stop poking fried chicken with chopsticks and making fried chicken sticks without meaning. I don''t suppose it''s tense to eat, it''s just panicking.

    "Calm down. I can''t help but harass you."

    It was my second sister who spoke with a bitter smile. Yae throws out a fried stick and rushes under Sister All des.

    "Also, the des" Moro "sister-inw" Ahem "! But one child in a strange past world, isn''t it dangerous!?

    "I guess that kid''s a gold rank, huh? Then I guess you don''t have to worry. When was thest time Yae went on a training journey?

    "And the awkward man left Echen in about thirteen and six months..."

    "Look, you haven''t changed that much. If you''re a parent, trust your kids more."

    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. It''s a big difference between two years of age for a kid, right? It may be a moment when it''s God''s feeling. Besides, it''s hard for me to ask you to trust a kid you haven''t even met yet.

    "I''ll be back at the [gate] when I have to, and I think Grandma Toke''s hands will be watching over me, so I''ll be fine."

    "Grandma Toke''s hand is something like a spirit when you said it before?

    I am the Spirit King on earth, but a freshly entered new god among the gods, Shinji, Paper. Even with the same gods, Grandma Toke''s career is naturally better for the Spirit. In other words, it is the other gods > > > I (the new god) > the Great Spirit.

    I''ve never met the Spirit of Time either. These spirits live on their own, so there are a lot of spirits I''ve never met...

    "One of these days, you''re gonna sneak in."

    "Ugh...... I didn''t expect to worry about my parents anymore even though I wasn''t even born..."

    Contrary to the light words of Sister All des, the octave is somewhat contemtive. I guess I shouldn''t think too much about it.

    What, me? I''m so worried, though? Although I have made a mistake trying to find it in [Search].

    Searching for "Kids with Yae" will hit a huge number around Echen. I can''t narrow it down at all. I know you''re judging this to be ''maybe an eightfold child with yourself'' just because of its appearance, but how much?

    When I asked Aliceter, she said that the smartphones that the kids (and Alice) hold have the same effect as the talisman Amulet, and [SEARCH] doesn''t catch on... Hey, I''m the future man, I need something extra.

    "But your child with Yae is your first child for winter night...... I''m sorry to hear that."

    Lou leaks those words with a small sigh. No, as far as I''m concerned, I don''t really feel that way.

    Normally, I have a pregnancy period or something, and I was wondering if I was prepared to be the parent of that child, or if I was determined, or if something like that would slowly budge. Because I''m soaking that up.

    "I see. My son with the awkward is my husband''s first...... Hey, it''s kind of, like, happy, embarrassing..."

    Unlike me, octave is bright red on my face. What the hell, dude? My daughter-inw is the cutest!

    "But not that one... Eight daughters would be eleven? It''s only two different things..."

    Mmm, Su looks up to heaven and roars. Su is thirteen. It''s also possible that Su will look younger if you do poorly.

    Yeah, more than Su is married, Hachi''s daughter... I knew Hachiyun wouldn''t be strange to get engaged or anything...

    As it were, well, they''re saying they''re not getting married unless they''re stronger than themselves, and for now, I guess I''m relieved.

    I don''t know about the future world, but when I say gold rank in this world, it''s just me and Hilda''s grandfather, Galen''s grandfather.

    Grandpa Galen has a lot of strength, but I think Hachi and Hilda are stronger now, and Hachi is probably stronger with the protection of Sister All des.

    I can''t believe a man with the strength of a gold rank with the protection of an equivalent ss of God. To Zara.....................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................

    "What''s the matter?

    "No, if Ende pulls out ''Give Your Daughter To Me'' or something, we''ll kill him together, Yae."

    "Why would you do that?!?

    You should think about some more ways to deal with this than is possible. It''s a choice.

    When we were having such a stupid conversation, on the side, Su nodded forcefully with his determined eyes.

    "The daughter of Yae means a daughter for the woes as well. Even if it''s a two-year-old difference, we have to make sure it doesn''t get lighter. You have to act more like an adult."

    "No, that Yayun kid is from the future, so you know the grown-up su. I don''t think you have to."

    "No, you should think you''ve been an adult for a long time! For now..................................... Um, what should I do? Sister Yumina."

    Su turned his neck toward Yumina. I don''t see a way to make it look like an adult floating around like this. Until then if I say it''s childish, but I think the naivet¨¦ part of it is Su''s charm.

    "Even if they say it looks like an adult...... Yeah, Mr. Leanne, is there any good way?

    "Huh?"

    Oh, Yumina threw a round. Leanne, the oldest, was drinking tea. Stop her hand and watch Hmm, Su. Hey, Pa. You can imitate it.

    "The easiest part is clothing, I guess. And then the haircut? I think it''s also ant to make you look like an adult from the looks of it. Wouldn''t it make a different impression just wearing calm, atmospheric clothes?

    "I see, clothes! That would be easy!

    Sure, humans, the clothes you wear change your impression. Don''t get the impression that Su is wearing a dress or something at a party. But still, in the case of Su, I have the image that she is cute and smiling rather than mature and beautiful.

    Well, I guess it depends on the design and color of the dress. I also feel like Su''s dress has a lot of pop colors like pink and yellow.

    Do I look more like an adult if I make it feel more chic?

    "Winter, night, winter, night! Look out for grown-up clothes that fit the tease!

    "Huh? No, well... fine..."

    I don''t have enough fashion sense to look at, do I? Uh, searching on a smartphone at times like this...

    Everyone else seemed interested, not just Su, in the herd of aerial projected clothes.

    I''ll save a picture of the clothes they care about from one end to the other. If you print it outter and take it to Fashion King Xanac, they can make it out of this material.

    Apparently everyone also listened to Su and wanted to be seen a bit more often when they met the kids. Is this a parent''s pleasure?

    Behind everyone who indulges in footage of clothes, I check my outfit again.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    "Your father''s been wearing the same thing for years!

    Ghah!? It''s an imaginary voice but it''s a lot of damage!

    No, because this garment has the magic of protection, it won''t hurt and it won''t get dirty...!

    I think I''ll dress a little like an adult too...

    Feeling strange anxiety, I opened a men''s fashion site.

 Chapter 476

    "Mr. Yae? Yae!"

    "Ha!? Hey, why, Lord Hilda!?

    "No, the... eyeball grill is soy sauce marinated..."

    "Heh? Wow!?

    An eight-piece te with an eyeball grill is filled with soy sauce flowing from the soy sauce. How much did you call me?

    Hachi has always been like that during breakfast. He''s boggling and thinking about something, and he''s got a looseugh about time breaking, hehe, and so on. Well, I know what you''re thinking.

    "Hey...... Hachi is getting worse, isn''t he?

    "More and more...... I have no choice. This is not the situation."

    Lene sitting next to me spoke with a slightly frightened voice. I want you to take a big look at it without saying that. To be honest, I don''t feelfortable either.

    Something like this when you think your own daughter is in this world...... Yeah, that''s hard to put into words.

    All kinds of emotions are mixed and moaning, different from worries and joys.

    I want to do something, but it feels like I don''t know what to do.

    "Do you repeat this eight more times...?

    Father, I fall hard...

    "Not all of them, aren''t they, are they? I think some kidse straight here, don''t they?

    "So if Leanne was in the same situation as the kids, would youe straight to Brunhild?

    Returning that to Leanne, she stared at the universe with a small roar as she stabbed the fork into the eyeball grill.

    "... I''m noting, wow... A rare opportunity toe to the world of the past. Even if you visit for a little while, you''ll think about it..."

    Look at that. Even Leanne''s kid is likely to think so. Kids look like parents. He''s my kid, too.

    "And I can''t believe Hachi can use the [gate]. I''ve never heard of a parent and a child who both possess non-attributed aptitudes, but are the same until magic. I''m not supposed to inherit attributeless magic."

    There''s a chance it''s just a coincidence. Because I am better equipped to use anything without attribute magic, I can naturally use that magic if my daughter has the aptitude for non-attribute magic. As a result, you be the same magic user.

    "Surely fairies are highly apt for unattributed magic?

    "Yeah. As far as I know, there wasn''t a fairy n that didn''t have one."

    "When ites to it, what is the likelihood that Leanne and her child also have some unattributed magic..."

    Lean''s race, the fairy race, and the children of the demon king, the cherry blossom race, are born as fairies and demon kings no matter what race their spouse is.

    Furthermore, in the case of fairies, almost 90% of the children born between them and a multiracial group say that they are girls. Therefore, it is quite possible that the child between me and Leanne is also a daughter.

    "How old could Leanne have used unattributed magic?

    "I don''t remember exactly, but I should have already used [Discovery] when I was about five years old."

    [Discovery] That or the unattributed magic of the same exploratory system as my [search]. He said it wouldn''t catch him if his condition changed even a little bit......

    Leanne is amazing that she was five years old and used it, but does that mean it''s not weird that Leanne''s daughter could do that?

    "Mmmmmm..."

    "As it were, well, some of my kids are gonnae straight home, anyway. Hilda, Lindsay''s kid, they look serious."

    I don''t know about Hilda''s child, but I don''t know about Linze''s... I think I said Lynne or something. Guess from Alice''s story, it feels like a mess.

    I didn''t really know what breakfast tasted like because I ate it worryingly. I apologize to Mr. ire and Lou, the Cock chiefs.

    Yae, Hilda, and Else are still going to the Adventurer Alliance today to request a Rank Up. They can already reach the silver rank. I wonder if it''s a second reading to be a gold rank.

    I know it''s crap when you see it from outside the home, but it''s also hard to protect your parents'' facial...

    After breakfast, I fought a little pile of paperwork, and then with Amber, I headed for Castle Town.

    I didn''t have something to do. I mean, seriously, if I had kids who came straight to Brunhild, I might see them, you know?

    Well, if she''s serious, I think she''ll give me about a phone call or a bottle of e-mail...

    I guess I''m simply still a traveler of time...... If you''re right about Grandma Toke, it means they''re alling in the past within a few months.

    "Well, I''m d to see my kids."

    ''I''d love to. I''m also... especially looking forward to seeing the prince. Anyway, I hear we can take care of the Prince''s escort.''

    "What''s that, first ear!?

    Amber said, "Is that it? Why don''t you know? ''I''m looking at you with eyes like that.

    Amber told me that in the future Amber godbeasts serve as escort beasts for my son. Just tell me what you''re saying...

    "Since Lord Alice speaks normally, he just says that he has already spoken to the Lord" Sagittarius "..."

    What do you mean, Alice identally leaked again? You''re a little out of it, aren''t you, that girl? That''s what I should call Ende''s child.

    But does escort mean it''s still small? Hachiyun, Yae''s daughter, seems to be acting alone with no escort, and I''m pretty sure it''s below that kid.

    Although I would say Ichiko Ertaro, if she were quite ater child, instead of Ichiko, there would be two princesses and three princesses.... My brother is hard.

    With two unconnected but troublesome sisters, I felt a little sympathy for my son and sighed a little.

    Looking in front of Mr. Orba''s Strand Chamber of Commerce, the little ones are turning the capsule toy chatter.

    Will my kids y this way in the future too...... Hmmm... I can''t see you ying normally with my kids... I float that he''s exterminating goblins and orcs and stuff... and that?

    When I looked closely, I noticed that there were kids who interacted with the kids and knew.

    "Is that it? Your Majesty."

    "Alice!?

    Alice turned to me with the cylindering out of the capsule toy. [M]

    "What are you doing here? And the Endes?

    "I came here to shop because you followed me. Your father works for the guild. Mothers are shopping over there."

    Do you act alone? Still stick around. Wasn''t that Alice, the gold or silver ranked adventurer? I don''t have enough money...

    "Mmm, because I keep my money in my future guild. We can''t even register adventurers over here."

    "Right...... Oh, haven''t you heard from me or anything since? From Hachiyun."

    "He''s not here. Sister Hachiyun, if you get obsessed with something, you won''t be able to see anything else. So, Frey, your sister''s always pissed me off."

    "Sister Frey?

    "Ah."

    Shit, Alice looks at me with the face. You slipped your mouth again...... Is this girl really going to be okay? I get a little worried.

    "It''s about your name, isn''t it? Is that my kid, too?

    "Haha...... Yeah, yeah. I''m actually named Freigardo, but they all call me Sister Frey."

    "Freigardo......"

    Probably... you''re a kid with Hilda (Hildegard) by name. Definitely. I know Alice calls you sister, but how old are you?

    "The child..."

    As I tried to talk in detail, a ringtone rang from Alice''s smartphone. Whoa! Hey, from Hachiyu? Or another......!

    "Yes, hello. Yeah, okay. I''ll be back."

    Alice enters into a short conversation and finishes the call. Is that it?

    "From your mother. I''m calling you over there, see you!

    Tata tata tata, and Alice ran out well.

    "You''re gone."

    "Hmm, yeah, isn''t that convenient..."

    Do you know our phone number for future children in the first ce? You don''t think there''s gonna be a change of model in the future and a change of number?

    Alice is the one most likely to contact me, so I figured I''d be curious.

    Sigh one more time and follow the Strand Chamber of Commerce.

    "Is that it, Your Majesty?"

    "Hmm? It''s you, Rantz."

    When I raised my face to the voice I called upon, you, Rants, our Knights, stood with a small bouquet of flowers. Are you off duty today because you''re not wearing armor?

    bouquet of flowers even......? Ha ~?

    "Are you going to Micah''s?

    "What!? Or, you know, you''re right..."

    You make your face red and you snort like it''s lit. He and the Brunhild store at the inn Silver Moon, Micah, the manager of the store, apparently recently officially started dating.

    It was my wedding bouquet that inspired it.

    "A single man who gets a bouquet from a bride can ept his thoughts when he confesses to the person he wants with those flowers," said Lanz, deceiving her from the mouth of Sister Flower Love. You made a special attack on Micah.

    As a result, Micah epted the confession and became her boyfriend in sunshine. The knights and adventurer men who were secretly after Mr. Micah for this fact were wet in tears or something.

    The biggest difficulty was Micah''s father, Doran, a red-haired beard jerk, but he managed to be admitted.

    Well, I was born a nobleman, a Knights member, promising stock, good personality, and when I''m handsome, it''s harder to disagree.

    "I''m d it seems to be working. Is this all the way to marriage?

    "No, I can''t say I''m a single knight yet. We need to be more sophisticated and wee Micah..."

    Still sturdy! It makes me wonder if all the people from Lestia are like this. So is Hilda, and his brother, King Lestia, Mr. Reinhardt, de serious.

    I hear Doskebe''s grandfather Galen, the king of earlier generations, isn''t from Restia.

    But I''ll buy the seriousness of it, but I''m talking about proposing when.

    In the meantime, I have nowhere to go, so I decided to follow. I don''t feel like hitting on you.

    Entering "Silver Moon," Micah''s energetic voice flew out of the dining room counter.

    "There you are! Ah, here you are again today..."

    "Yes. I''m off duty today. Oh, Ko, this, please decorate the store if you like!

    "Wow, thanks."

    Micah gets a bouquet of flowers from you, and she smiles as she scuffs. It''s a whole world of two. Um, I''m here, too. For once, I''m the king of this country.

    "Oh, winter night you. Were you there?

    "Hine."

    We''ve known each other a long time, but not really. There''s no such thing as friendship before love. I''m not going to give you any water.

    "So? Something to do? She hasn''t been heretely, so how''s it going?

    "Mm-hmm. Well, that''s the ce."

    I''m hanging out looking for my own kid from the future, so I can''t say, so I''ll talk to him appropriately.

    For once, this inn is the ''Silver Moon'' Brunhild Branch, but it is a clean state-owned inn. Micah is hired as a store manager.

    So time breaks, I used toe over for dinner in the name of inspection, but since I got married, Lou sticks it out and cooks, and it''s true that my legs were farther away than before.

    "It''s time for lunch, so I can''t really deal with them, but do you want something to eat?

    "Mm-hmm. I''ll have lunch at the castle. No. I''m thirsty, if I could get two fruit waters with amber buns."

    "Aiyi"

    Micah disappears into the kitchen with a bouquet of flowers, in such a good mood that she may even sing in her nose. If it changes, it will change......

    Lanz, you''ve always liked Micah since you came to this country, but Micah didn''t realize how he felt at all. Well, I''m d it worked.

    "Even if..."

    There are many people in the dining room even though it''s only before noon. Business flourishes, that''s fine, but isn''t it hard to make Sabbath a guest?

    "There''s also His Majesty''s marriage, and people have gathered even more. Besides, the food here is excellent, so I thought it was natural!

    "Uh, yes, yes. Hot."

    Lanz, Iughed bitterly at your words, and we sat in a discreet corner seat. For once, he''s wearing a hood, but when his face finds out, it''s a hassle. There are ornamental nts here, and they won''t stand out.

    Adventurers in the store usually eat cute, lively meals from merchants and travelers alike. There are different races, beasts in humans, elves in dwarves, dragon tribes.

    Young waitresses wereing and going between the customers. That''s a face I''ve never seen. New hire, huh?

    I leave all the sales of this store to Micah. So I am also a no-touch employee. [M] If Micah admits it''s okay to hire her, she basically doesn''t talk.

    "Yes, fruit water. Amber''s this way."

    Mr. Micah brought a ss, a deep te, and some fruit water with water. Looks delicious cold and chilled with ice.

    "You''ve hired new people."

    "Hmm? Oh, three days ago. He said he was on his way to see his family. I don''t have a lot of money, so I live here temporarily."

    Yeah, that''s tough.

    A glimpse of Mr. Waitress moving around the store looking busy.

    I guess I''m about twenty. As good as Mr. Micah?

    "Have you decided, Mr. Rants? Spray Bird Teriyaki is a great way to eat today."

    "So, so be it!

    "Yes, thank you for your order!

    Micah turns around and returns to the kitchen. Tense. I wish I was married already. This kind of momentum, isn''t it? Not that I could say...

    "Hmm?"

    When I feel a strange gaze and turn around, Mr. Waitress is staring at me earlier.

    Jah-uh...

    J---------.

    J---------------------.

    J------------------------------

    ... eh, what''s this deja vu. Why are you being watched so much?

    ... you got something on you? Or did you find out who the king of this country is? Did Mr. Micah tell you about me?

    I tried not to worry about my gaze as much as possible, but Tokotoko and her came this way from the other side.

    "Um, Dear Hope Moon Winter Night, right?

    "Yes...?

    Do you know me after all? I wonder who told you that.

    When I was surprised, the waitress began tough.

    "About me, don''t you see?

    "Huh?"

    What''s this all about? Have I ever met this guy? Uh, yeah, who was it...? Not good, I don''t remember.

    The Lord. The woman is haunted by strange magic. "

    "Huh!"

    Gatan takes a seat at the reading from Amber. Indeed, if you look closely, there is a thin magic all over this woman. This is cover-up magic......!

    "... who?

    "My name is Coon. I''m not new, but nice to meet you, Father."

    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?

    Her wrapped clothes of magic disappear so that the cotton candy melts and the fog clears. Is this... [Mirage]!?

    After all the magic had vanished, it was a 10-year-old girl standing there in a white princess sleeve blouse with ck goth lollies.

    White, long hair is two-sided up and adorable, but its golden "Kin" colored eyes make light like a little devil as a child.

    More than anything else, it''s visible on her back, a thin translucent feather like a butterfly.

    Fairy n. Definitely. This child...

    "Pfft. Hahahahahahaha!

    When I was out of line, the girl named Coonughed with her stomach like she said she was crazy and couldn''t wait.

    "That face of your father! Pfft! hahahaha! That was a big sess! It was worthing straight here. hahahahahaha!

    "What, eh?

    Coon keepsughing at me for not knowing why.

    "Um..."

    "Wait a minute, I''ll take a picture"

    Suddenly they took pictures of Pasha, Pasha, with a smartphone that Coon removed from his cuffs. Nanicole?

    "Uh, it was funny. I have to show it to my mother over there when I get home. I got a nice souvenir."

    "Hey, wait a minute! Did you say coon or something!? You, my...!

    "Oh, do I have to say hello again?

    Kuhn takes a step back, soothes, picks the hem of his skirt with both hands and gently lowers his head, posing as a Cartesian.

    "Nice to meet you, Father. Your daughter and Brunhild court lead magician, Leanne is your daughter, Kuhn. Thank you very much."

    A flirtatious golden eye shoots me through. I knew you were my daughter with Leanne! She said she was about ten years old, but that atmosphere was just like her mother''s when she ate people.

    "Your Majesty? What do you mean by your father..."

    I don''t know what''s going on, Rantz. Your eyes are pounding and you''re looking at me.

    "Ya, uh..."

    "I made a mistake. It was your brother. We''re distant rtives, aren''t we?

    "Really? With a whirlpool...... Your Majesty will change his appearance for a little while."

    "Oh. That''s troublesome."

    That''s what Coon says and leaks augh. No, I do change my appearance a little bit in [Mirage], too, bute on!

    You turned into [Mirage] just to surprise me, and you worked at "Silver Moon"?

    Kuhnughs funny when he sees me king his mouth with surprise and shuddering.

    "Detailed storiese after work. Bye, brother."

    Wearing the phantom again, when Mr. Waitress appeared, Kuhn disappeared into the kitchen as if nothing had happened.

    It was so sudden that I stood by. [M] Much different from the encounter I had in mind, here...

 Chapter 477

    "I can''t tell you what I''m talking about."

    "Oh well. Though I thought it was quite an interesting hobby. You like this, don''t you, Mother?

    "... well, I won''t deny it"

    Hey, deny it.

    Leanne and Coon are facing each other for a conversation. Sisters say if it''s just the way you look, how did you see it? Pa at footpares Oro to the two. Yeah, that''s panicky.

    "I didn''t know Mr. Lene''s kid was the first..."

    "Well, you look just like..."

    "Ugh...... Where are the children of the awkward..."

    Next to Yumina and Lou discussing looking at Kuhn, only Hachi was depressed about something. I know how you feel.

    "Nevertheless, I didn''t think I was the best. Haven''t they all been here in the past?

    "No, Alice and Yayun are here. However, I don''t know if Yayun wille after training around the world..."

    "Sounds like your sister Yayun. Maybe I''ll say hello to Aliceter."

    Sister Yayun...... It seems strange, but both the Eight Sons and Leanne''s are sisters through me. Oh, yeah. I forgot to ask.

    "How old is Coon? What''s my number one child?

    "I''m ten years old, Father. You''ll be the third child from the top."

    "Three women... My oldest daughter is Yayun, and my youngest daughter is Frey?

    "Oh, Frey, do you even know your sister?... haha, you''re Alice. She has a light mouth..."

    Either your mouth is light or it''s inadvertently a store. It''s our valuable source.

    "What''s Frey... who?

    You questioned our conversation, as the cherry blossoms leaned their necks and asked. Does'' who ''mean'' who ''or'' whose child ''?

    "Fraygard, your sister is your father''s second child. Hilda, this is your mother''s daughter."

    "Wow, I''m Me!?

    Hilda softly raises her voice and approaches Kuhn.

    Does that mean the eldest daughter, Yayun, the second daughter, Frey, the third daughter, Kuhn?

    "Wow, is my" I "daughter a fine knight, Mr. Coon!

    Coon''s pulling a little on Hilda as she gets excited. Why don''t you calm down?

    "Well, it''s hard to tell if it''s splendid because it''s inside, but I''m pretty sure it''s a serious knight. As a knight, it''s a little different."

    "... unusual? Like what?

    "It''s... No, let''s not. I think it''s more interesting since I met you."

    Yep...... That''s it again. You guys use too much weird effort just to surprise us.

    I look at our disappointed faces like that andugh when the coon dulls again. I wonder if this kid is willing to s.

    "Speaking of which, Coon. You, [Mirage] can use it."

    "Yes, yes, Mother. There are three other types of unattributed magic you can use."

    Four. Same number as Leanne, awesome. After all, fairy ns and unattributed magic are highlypatible.

    "In other words, all of our sisters and brothers," Today, "must have one unattributed magic."

    "Huh!? Really!?

    Everyone has a magical aptitude without attributes...! Apparently Yagami''s daughter, Yagami, has a [gate], but no way from the other kids.

    "Is this because of Darling''s blood muscle after all?

    "Hmmm...... What do you think..."

    ording to God of the World, my children will once and for all be called ''demigods''. However, I can''t manipte divine power, although my body seems to be only a person on earth. It has a slightly longer life span and I haven''t heard of any special abilities......

    I just... There have been gods around you since you were born, like Sister Flower Love and Sister des, and if those gods loved you and raised you, would you be getting the protection of half a dozen gods?

    Doesn''t it surprise you that you don''t even get to be a family member like the Yuminas or something, but that you have as much strength as their mothers?

    Mmm, Coones up to me worried. [M]

    "More than that, Father. I''d like to go upstairs."

    "Up?"

    "It''s Babylon. From the castle transfer room, in this day and age, I can''t jump without permission yet."

    Do you know ''Babylon''? Well, it''s not strange to know because we''re family.

    In one of the castles there is a transfer room leading to ''Babylon''. This is where anyone can move to Babylon. Of course, only those authorized can use it.

    Naturally, I can''t use the coun I just got here.

    But why in ''Babylon''?

    "I''m majoring in magic engineering, even when I look like this. Babylon will have all the facilities for that, won''t it? It would be very helpful if you let me use that equipment."

    "What!?

    Surprised. I thought you were a magic field figure just like Leanne, and I didn''t know it was magic engineering "that way".

    From a person in a position to produce demonic props Artifacts, Golems, etc., ''Babylon'' would certainly be a dream environment. Did youe straight to Brunhild for a moment because of that?

    "Non-attributed magic other than [Mirage] I have is [Modeling], [Enchant], [Program]. Don''t you think there''s no better fit for magic engineering?

    What is itsposition? Almost all the magic I use to make magic items. [M] I also know what it''s like to want to make a lot of things if you can certainly use that kind of magic.

    "Oh, yeah. I have to show you my work."

    Coon takes a single card out of the princess''s sleeve. Is that a ''storage card''?

    When Coon shook that card, something big fell from inside, gashing.

    "[Startup Awaken]"

    "Heh... heh!

    Along with Coon''s words, Mukuri stood up about fifty centimeters in size. Its body, made of metal, was rounded and glowing. Golem...... is that it? But that''s not where I was surprised.

    Round face, round ears, small hands and feet with crushed eyes, and neck ribbon.

    I identally looked back at Leanne''s stuffed bear. In person, Hiye! And I''m surprised, it''s solidified in the pose.

    Yes, the golem looked just like Pa.

    "Meh, Mecha Pa..."

    "It''s Parra. Here, say hello."

    Pa, called Pea. Golem just like that, ois! I raised one hand high, as though. There''s a small running sound, but it''s a living, smooth motion.

    "It''s Golem, right, this?

    "Yeah. The base uses the G cubes and Q crystals from the broken ancient fusge Legacy. So I don''t have any golem skills or anything, but I can help a little bit."

    Pa and Parra stood facing each other like mirrors, and if Pa raised her left hand, Parra raised her right hand, and if she jumped, she made the same jump, let alone lined up to start the moonwalk. Hey, where did you learn that?

    "How''s it going? Mother?"

    "That''s amazing. It''s taken me two hundred years to get Pa here. I think it''s a brilliant move, though Golem."

    "... Phew"

    When Leanne praised me, Coon smiled with a year-to-year smile. What, you canugh like that, too?

    Lene, too, smiles and strokes Coon''s head. After all, they only look like sisters, but their appearance is very smiling.

    Though two people who somehow started a dance battle underneath its feet are smashing the atmosphere.

    "Did you learn about Golem from the Elka technician?

    "Yeah. A lot from Dr. Babylon, too. They also did things like assistants over there. Still half a serving, though."

    No, I think it''s amazing enough. I can use the same magic, but I can''t even build a golem like this.

    "You know what? So fine, Father. Take me to" Babylon "?

    "Hmmm......"

    Kuhn takes my arm and snorts it. Damn, that''s cute.

    To be honest, I worry about whether I can throw this kid into that technicianbo. It''s not bad for education.

    But if you''re already a mentor in the future world, it''s toote... What are you doing, future me?

    "Well, okay. Okay, I''ll take you."

    "Thank you, Father!

    Coon smiles and hugs me. Shit, Musmekawaii.

    Gosh, I know exactly how Ende feels. Akan, this is Akan. I can''t resist. It''s an unconditional surrender.

    I can tell myself my cheeks are loose. Raising her gaze from the coon, Leanne''s muffled figure jumped in. Yaba.

    "... a little darling. Too deluded."

    "Oh, Mother, yakimochi?

    "... I didn''t say stupid, get away from me. You want me to ban you from going to Babylon?

    "Yes."

    Keep your tongue down and Coon leaves me. [M] Somehow I thought I figured out the rtionship between this mother and daughter.

    It''s strange. I don''t even know him properly yet, but I feel like this has been the case for a long time.

    "There''s a warm home scene going on..."

    "Mmm...... There''s a strange sense of alienation..."

    Oops, Lou and Su''s gaze hurts. Why don''t you weigh yourself up?

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "I see. You''re the daughter of Winter Night you and Leanne. And me and Elka, your apprentice."

    "I''m not officially a disciple, but I was taught. He also helped develop the Knight Golem."

    "Knight" Golem?

    React to words Leanne has never heard. You''re a Golem I don''t know. I know the soldier soldier, the knight-type guard Golem.

    "This is Golem deployed in the future Brunhild. She belongs to the lower division of the Knights, led by Yumina''s mother, Albs."

    Albs? Yumina is the temporary master, the white ''crown'', [Illuminati Albs]. Apparently, the captain who leads the knight Night Golem and Ya is the Albs.

    "Yeah. The town''s police force by Golem. Sure, I''ve been thinking about that over here. Regina, I was just telling you if you could make a new golem."

    "Does being practical in the future mean that all sorts of problems will eventually be solved? Then I wonder if there are any hands I can''t move on. Aren''t you going to be able to use it the other day?

    "Hmmm...... Let''s start with a replica of the G-cube from the material¡­"

    Two people leave us in a room at theb in Babylon to start a discussion. I don''t know, I''m just anxious to see those two discussing with Niyanya. You guys are evil. You just look creepy.

    "You used to drive."

    "You haven''t changed in the future..."

    Well, I didn''t think it was going to change.

    I don''t know if he''s even causing some trouble in the future......

    "Master, master, master! Can I hug that cute little girl with a hug? Shh!?

    "Rejected, badass."

    "You want to be burned?

    Me and Leanne answer at the same time.

    Next to us Haha and Antica, the administrator of the "Institute" with a rough nose, were still frightened to jump on the coun. Stop it, you lollicon. You''re scared of Coon.

    But Kuhn just nced and sighed, not so much moving.

    "This one doesn''t seem to change."

    "Really..."

    Looks like Coon was in and out of Babylon in the future, so I wonder if he has some tolerance. I just don''t want you to get too used to it as a parent...

    To a troubled future, um, and frowning, Coon pulled the sleeve of his coat.

    "More than that, Father. I''d like to go to the hangar! I have frame gear on me, right?!?

    "Huh? Oh, yeah. I do."

    Coon was shining his eyes like someone else with his previous flirtatious eyes. What? This is cute once again.

    Or are you also interested in frame gear? Indeed, everyone''s fusge is just under development and housed in the ''hangar''. Rosetta and Monica should be working on it.

    Quick and quick. Kuhn pulled me and Leanne into the hangar. Tense.

    We cross the workshop from theb to the hangar. Meanwhile, Kuhn has always been in a good mood. I still feel like a child in a ce like this.

    "Wow......!

    Coon stepping into the ''hangar'' sparkled his eyes and watched the stand-up frame gear. Not so much.

    I turn my gaze around and check each frame gear. Everyone''s special ne, Valkyria, was lined up in hangers, including my Leggin Rave. Of course there''s Leanne''s Grimgerde.

    "Oh? Master and Lord Lene. Is she a child from the future?

    "Oh, you look just like Leanne, Na. Funny."

    Crane, a lift traversed by frame gear, came down with Rosetta and Monica on board.

    Babylon Numbers sisters have the ability to share information with each other. I guess I found out about Kuhn from Tika in "The Institute".

    "This isn''t the first time I''ve seen you, but it''s nice to meet you. My name is Coon."

    Coon greets Rosetta and Monica. Yeah, the kid who can properly greet me is a good kid, and I didn''t think I''d look at him with a parent''s eye. Lene next door nodded small, so maybe she felt the same way.

    "I''m so happy to see all this frame gear. I''m a little excited."

    "Even in the future, you have frame gear, right? Couldn''t you show me?

    Monica tilts her neck at Coon''s remarks. If you were in and out of Babylon''s b'', you''d be in the ''hangar'' too.

    "Because after I was born, some airframes have been renovated. I didn''t expect the day toe when I could see Valkyria, an early-type dedicated aircraft, with this eye. I''m impressed."

    "I see. I know exactly what you mean."

    Do you understand? Dad, I don''t know. Wouldn''t you prefer a new one?

    "You don''t understand, Father. If you like it, you want to know everything about it, right? Your mother was pretty excited when she discovered the library, too.

    "Ahhh... what are you talking about to your daughter?

    "No!? That''s not me...! Stay with me!

    My ears are pulled by Leanne with a scary grin. No, it''s me, but this is just unreasonable!

    "Oh, dear friends. Would you mind leaving the hot two alone, Mr. Rosetta, Mr. Monica, for a tour?

    "Ooh, I don''t mind. Ze. Get over here, Na."

    Coon rides into the crane with Pe in his excited footsteps. Um, Mr. Leanne? My ear hurts, so it''s time for you to let go?

    "Not at all...... What kind of education did you tease your parents about?"

    Lene releasing my ear twinkles and twinkles as she frowns. Ooh, it hurts.

    Or maybe we were the ones who educated him. He seems to be affected by a lot of other people.

    Somehow, I still think it''s simr to Lene''s. A research-skinned attitude that doesn''tpromise on your interest, or a whimsical, teasing personality?

    Isn''t there a part of you that looks like me?

    "Isn''t it simr to what you like to do?

    I didn''t think you''d tell me.

    You can''t talk about people. What do you mean, born of that couple, she''s the strongest and most likeable?

    I looked up to the Rosettas on the crane and Coon, who was enjoying talking about the frame gear. Sounds like real fun.

    "Well, originally, the fairy tribe is suitable for schrs and researchers because there is something highly exploratory about it... speaking of which, that kid is also a gold and silver ranked adventurer, right? I wonder if you signed up for an adventurer to collect the material you use for your magic props."

    Speaking of which. I totally forgot.

    What do you mean, Kuhn has a lot of strength, too? I don''t know if that power is magic or whether it is due to magic props. That kid''s unattributed magic isn''t for battle.

    For a while we were silent and just looking up at our daughters shaking on the crane.

    "I didn''t know you were going to meet your daughter, even though you weren''t pregnant or giving birth yet. It''s something you don''t know about life after more than 600 years of living."

    ... Oh well. Leanne and the cherry blossom children are fairies and demon kings. Life expectancy is longer than that of my other sister brother, Todai. If we''re not going to rush our marriage, maybe we can stay in Brunhild for a long time and support this country. No, I''m not wishing you''de, am I?

    I''m going to be hiding in Babylon in a hundred years, and after that, I''ve decided to travel to the divine world. Of course your wives are going to take you, but the kids are going to leave you on the ground.

    I am not going to make my children my family. [M] I want each of you to find someone you love, build a family, and live a happy life.

    But if I go down to heaven, I''ll see you. [M] I may look younger. [M]

    "... what''s wrong?

    "No, I wanted Leanne to stay with me forever."

    "What now? Whatever you be God, I''ll follow you all the way. I''m never gonna leave you, am I?

    "Thanks"

    I held Lene, whoughed reliably, and kissed her gently on the lips. At that moment, Pasha! sh from above glows along with the shutter sound that

    "Oh, your mother is quite bold, too. The fact that the couple is round and cool. As a daughter, I feel safe."

    "... as a mother, I''m worried about you. Darling, you''re definitely not educating her the right way."

    No, I also think this happened because I educated you correctly. You look just like someone else, though.

    Of course, I didn''t do that every time, and I just left it to have a lovingugh.

    Huh. I''m going to bepassionate.

 Chapter 478

    I''ll start reporting now.

    Yumina solemnly proimed a corner in Babylon''s "Garden", in Shi ''a "Azumaya", where the "Queens'' Tea Party" will be held.

    Nine Queens of Brunhild are seated on the table that has be a round table.

    Each had his or her preferred tea and beverage on hand, and the cake also had his or her own preferred object.

    "So far, there are two of our children who havee this time of year. This is Yae''s daughter, Yae Yun, and Lean''s daughter, Kuhn. Of these, Yayun remains missing while on a martial arts training journey..."

    "You haven''t heard from me or anything since?

    "Not at all...... Really already... how much do I care about my parents"

    Even as Yae gets angry, he ttens the hall cake in front of him with Bakubaku. A second and third cake was also avable beside it. They were going to suck it from the beginning.

    "You don''t have any new information from Kuhn, do you?

    Asked Lene, who Linze is the only one in this dealing with a child. Seven people outside of Yumina seem to care about that, and the attention is drawn to Leanne.

    "You''re not saying this. Unlike Alice, she basically doesn''t divulge information other than herself."

    "But the words you''re very concerned about are a little leaky..."

    When Booshiri and Hilda snapped so, Else, who was next door, nodded loudly.

    "I know! I, ''Else, your mother''s child is a good child. However, Else, who is your mother...... heh. No, it''s nothing''! What is it with me? I''m so curious!

    "That was on purpose, wasn''t it... I, Me, also said, ''Unlike Sister Frey, Mother Hilda... No, it''s not a big deal. Never mind''. On the contrary, I was concerned and didn''t get into training..."

    Hearing that, Lene put her arms together with an indescribable face.

    "I''m sorry. Hi kid, sounds like you''re making fun of us with your thoughtful attitude...... I don''t think you''re lying, and I''d appreciate it if you took a big look."

    Ha... and a big sigh, Lene. Undoubtedly, Coon knows how to do it. We enjoy watching ourselves react.

    "Totally bad personality...... Weird things look a lot like Darling."

    No, we all thought that wouldn''t be just the father''s inheritance... but I didn''t put it in my mouth. Attention is important not only between couples, but also between wives.

    Lou opens his mouth all the brighter so as to change the weird air.

    "Well, what does that Mr. Coon do now?

    "I''m going to visit Alice. I mean, I let him go. When I let her go, she''s stuck in" Babylon "all the time. It''s unhealthy."

    Kuhn spends most of his day in ''Babylon''. So, other than Leanne, we haven''t even talked that deep yet.

    "Has anyone heard anything new from Alice?

    "This is from Nyantaro."

    When Su looked around at everyone, the cherry blossoms raised their hands small. Nyantaro thing Daltanyan, the summoner of cherry blossoms, cows the cats of the castle town. Information, such as rumors of the town, was gathered to the cherry blossoms.

    Not everything, of course. We choose Nyantaro to pass on to the cherry blossoms, or to Tsubaki, the king''s winter night, or the head of the intelligence unit.

    And among the things to be conveyed to that cherry blossom, naturally included Alice''s actions and actions.

    "Alice is in contact with Coon right now. So, Nyantaro''s by his side, and he''s currently stealing."

    On purpose, the other eight take their seats and gather around the cherry blossoms. The smartphone in the hands of cherry blossoms reflected the inside of the coffee shop Palento, located in Castle Town.

    Mass produced smartphones are also distributed to Nyantaro and others. Using that camera feature, Nyantaro sends real-time footage to her husband, Cherry Blossom.

    In the ''Palento'' store. Apparently, he''s hiding under an empty table and shooting in a tablecloth. It was taken with quite a few low angles. Maybe it''s some kind of obsession.

    There are two girls at the table at the end of the camera. Both have beautiful white hair, but one medium and one two-sided up. It is Alice and Coon.

    Next to Kuhn was Mechap, and the appearance of Parra.

    "Mmm, yum!

    ''Going back in time won''t change this delicious taste. Maybe I can''t help but have fewer menus than the future.''

    Turn it down, but I heard two voices clearly. There seems to be no audio problem. The future Brunhild also seems to have a ''palent''.

    Alice had a strawberry parfait and Coon had a pile of pancakes with whipped cream and fruit.

    "Coon, thank God your sister''s here. I could barely bring the money. ''

    "Even I keep my money in the guild of the future." I didn''t bring your wallet. "

    "What!? What are you going to do with the money here? Bo, I already ate!?

    Alice''s spoon stops, which had a parfait on Kuhn''s words. Strawberry parfait was already about half gone.

    What a troubled look at Alice''s face and the coun blew out overwhelmingly.

    ''Don''t worry. I don''t have one but...... pa''

    One snorted at Coon''s voice, and the bear next to him spit charisma from his mouth, and a few silver coins on the table. Safe deposit box?

    Don''t threaten me. You still have a bad personality, Coon. Your sister!

    "Hehe. I''ll keep it as apliment."

    "I don''t think I''mplimenting you..."

    Hachi, who was listening to the conversation over the screen, snaps unexpectedly. The audio from this one is off, so don''t worry about hearing it over there.

    "I can''t believe you''re happy to make fun of people, my daughter, at all."

    "Did Lord Lene make fun of the awkward and her husband when he taught [recall] too..."

    "... I forgot those old days"

    Lean slowly misses the jittery gaze from Yae. Words like ''Be This Parent, Have This Child'' that I learned on Earth in the back of my brain other than hers came to mind, but no one touches me. Because tomorrow is ours.

    "I wish they''d alle soon. Hachiyun, I wish your sister had cut her studies properly. ''

    ''I hope everyonees straight here, too. Lynne and Yoshino are good for eating and walking. Speaking of which, do those kids have any money?

    Nine queens face to face with Kuhn''s words. Yoshino. It''s the first name I''ve heard, but I''m pretty sure it''s someone''s kid in here.

    "Uh, Mr. Yae''s daughter is Mr. Yayun, Mr. Hilda''s daughter is Frey. So, Mr. Leanne''s daughter is Kuhn... Your sister''s daughter is Erna, so, my daughter was Lynne...... right?

    Fingerfold and count the children Lindsay has named. The erasure method means that the children named ''Yoshino'' are the remaining Yumina, Su, Cherry Blossom and Lou children.

    "Is that the original world word for winter and night because of the sound of the name?

    "So, I guess. ''Nihon'' and Ethen, where my husband lived, have a lot inmon." Yoshino "is probably not" Someiyoshino ""

    "Someyosino?"

    It''s a kind of cherry blossom.

    Everyone''s gaze gathers in the cherry blossoms at that word of Yae. The stared cherry blossom looked at the screen, but whispered "Yoshino......" and spilled a grin.

    "... a good name. You must be a good boy."

    "Well, it''s only a matter of time before you decide if you''re Sakura''s child..."

    "My child, I''m sure. I assure you."

    He turned his neck toward Kuritsu and Hachi, and his nose was rough and the cherry blossoms said off.

    "Actually, the name of the Awkward came from a variety of cherry blossoms. And the second son of the awkward."

    "Eight times, mean. That''s why kids run away."

    "I''m not running away!?

    No, I''d like to think so, but I remember escaping when I was an eightfold kid, hating too much harsh training. Because when I was a kid, I wasn''t as much of a swordsman idiot as my brother Seitaro.

    Not that I haven''t done the same to my own daughter. Hachi was shocked not least by the words of cherry blossoms.

    ''Well, those kids would have as many ways to make money... Yoshino would jump right at [Teleport]''

    To what Coon said I heard from the smartphone, look, look, how about it! and cherry blossoms with doya faces octave all the time. I don''t inherit unattributed magic, but Coon also has the same [program] as Lene, his mother. It should be likely.

    "Arcia would definitelye straight here."

    "Ki, kitaaaaaaa!? This is probably the name of my" Me "kid, right? Lucia and Arcia! Absolutely! Hey, Mr. Yumina!

    "Yeah, yeah. Right..."

    Yumina, who was next door, returns the words with a pulled smile.

    Everyone was pulling slightly on Lou with the tension exploding. I know how it hurts.

    ''That kid is good for your father, so I think it''s hard for him toe when hees. Lucia over here. I hope you don''t have to deal with your mother either.''

    "What?"

    Coon sighs along with disturbing words on the screen. Lou''s smile hardens when he hears that.

    "What do you mean? Now......"

    "I wonder if Lou and I are not close enough to find out. That Arcia kid. He said he''d stick around on a winter night, and your mother''s in the way!... like?

    "Uh, uh, Mr. Else!? Oh my god!? Oh, no, that''s not true!?

    "Haha...... I''m sorry. I''m joking, joking."

    "That''s not funny!

    No, sister! and Linze elses with her elbows. Lou had a sudden nce at his anxious face where the high tension had gone earlier.

    It''s okay. Ar loves your mother Lou, too. I''ll have it made when I get here. "

    Lou howls down his chest at Alice''s words that follow. Apparently, it''s not a giddy rtionship.

    "Unya?"

    "Huh?

    All of a sudden I heard Nyantaro''s voice saying,? ''and float the question mark.

    Then the camera panned to the side from Alice and Kuhn''s position, where the do-up parra appeared.

    "Oh, they found me"

    Shortly after the cherry blossom rose and the leaked words, the video of the smartphone rattled and disturbed. Apparently Nyantaro dropped his smartphone, and the screen only shows behind a dim table, surrounded by tablecloths.

    But only the audio was still heard.

    "Unya!? Golem, what are you doing? hey, guinea--hey!?!?!? ''

    A sparkling sound of bursting, and several shes of light were sent to the cherry blossom smartphone.

    Then, Patali......, something sounds like a fall, and someone reaches for the Nyantaro smartphone that was falling.

    The screen was changed to selfie mode, and the cherry blossom smartphone showed Coon''s flirtatious smile.

    ''You''re not impressed with stealing, mothers. Kids have a private life, don''t they? Sorry, Asoba. "

    Along with the smile of the fuzzy Kuhn, the image cut off with a putz.

    "Mm-hmm. Most of you."

    The cherry blossoms reach for the smartphone on the table and turn it off. Sure, Kuhn''s right, just because you want to know, stealing is not a good thing. Reflect on the fact that all the queens have forgotten me and thrived.

    "I wonder if this is what it''s like to be taught to kids."

    Ugh, and Leanne snaps with a sigh. sigh leaked from the other eight sighs as well. The queens, who had been bewildered by sudden encounters in the past few days, seemed to have regained their calm.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Totally, noisy. Parra, take the boy to the Knights'' quarters."

    Golem the child bear nodded cocoon, and when he received the Nyantaro smartphone from Kuhn, he took up the responsibility for its owner, who was falling under electric shock.

    Unlike Pa, Parra has some gear to attack her opponent. It''s only for disabling your opponent, not so powerful though.

    Open the door of the palent and Parra, who was in charge of Nyantaro, walks outside.

    "Aha, was it taken? Did you say something about me?

    "You''re gonna be okay. Auntie Toke isn''t that loud either. If you don''t even say (...) and (...) of (...),"

    "Mm-hmm. Then I guess it''s okay. Grandma''s exnation, because I didn''t hear much, I"

    "It''s you..."

    Haha - and Aliceughs deludedly. It was a frightening coun, but I don''t have to worry about it.

    "But I wonder if ''Jersey Thread'' really shows up"

    ¡­¡­ Ah.... it''s hard to leak it from by my side, Alice. Are you sure your brother loves you enough?

    "Damn, that''s not true!?" Alice doesn''t seem troubled and happy, "she alwayspliments me!

    I thought Coon might beplimenting that, but I didn''t dare point it out.

    I don''t even think about it because of my brother''s personality, and I also feel like I just mouthed my honest feelings.

    Well, certainly Alice didn''t seem to remember the exnation given by Times at all. Not even the name is correct.

    What, "Jersey Thread"? I thought about it for a second. And, Kuhn was frightened, but under that circumstance where he was flown in the middle of time, he was impressed that he could often get so far distracted.

    "Anyway, stop chatting unnecessarily. To your fathers, to your mothers, too? Sometimes it passes from there to our father."

    "Yes."

    Only the reply is good. I''m really anxious that it might be okay, Kuhn, but I can''t even worry about it now.

    Said Shijiang. "The future won''t change," he said. But when another ''power of God'' is involved, it ceases to be absolute.

    Throwing some water down a big river doesn''t change anything. The upstream water flows downstream on a determined stream.

    But if there is heavy rainfall upstream, there is a risk that the water level will rise and the river will flood.

    Even if it''s unlimited possibilities, you can''t ignore it.

    "... if you don''t show up, you don''t have to show up."

    When Kuhn snapped small, he cut the ready to eat pancakes with a knife and carried them to his mouth.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Winter night, you know what ''jersey thread'' is?

    "Jersey......? What''s that?

    Ende, who was dripping fishing line next door, suddenly ran that thing in his mouth.

    Fishing port created on the ind of Dungeon, the enve of Brunhild. Me and Ende were rxing and enjoying fishing at the embankment there.

    Jersey yarn? Didn''t jerseys mean yarn or something, but knitting? It''s like Lindsay said that before.

    If material means wool or polyester?

    "If you don''t know, no. Something tells me Mel heard that from Alice."

    "... jerseys affect the future in any way?

    "Come on. Oh, they fed me"

    Will training clothes be popr......? Like selling it out in "Fashion King Xanac" and pandemics among adventurers.

    Adventurers in jerseys...... Are you an ant in terms of ease of movement......?

    I don''t know, the future...

    "Oops, I caught it"

    When you wind up a reel made of ''workshop'', a fish that resembles a magpie emerges from the surface of the sea.

    Remove the fishing needle and throw it into the bucket you keep on the side. That''s three of them. The offer from Ende that magic and other things can quickly be used as a big fishery, but then it is boring, it usually means fighting with only the skill of fishing.

    Each other, they were hubbed today by their daughter-inw and children for some reason, which also means a distraction for that matter. No, Ende, anyway, I wasn''t hubbed, was I? Yeah, I guess......

    "Oh, winter night. Speaking of which,

    "Hmm?

    Ende threw the feeding needle into the sea with Pochan. Peek inside a bucket of chirali and ende. Three over there, too? You can''t lose.

    "I heard in the Adventurer''s Guild that a dragon attacked the town in the Knight Kingdom of Restia."

    "... far off?

    Dragons basically don''te down to people. Because that is what Ruru, the leader of the dragon and my summoner,mands.

    He told me not to attack people unless they razed that habitat. So whoever ignores it is either a detached person who was kicked out of the herd or an isted dragon who grew up separated from his parents for some reason.

    "It was the young dragon Young from Spike Dragon that was raging. I think he''s probably the one who got kicked out of the herd."

    Spike dragon? He''s a big guy with a toad, isn''t he? It''s bigger than rugged. Though it is definitely more crusadable than silver rank.

    "Oh, hey, you''re going to knock him out?

    Apparently Ende has recently made a big request to be a gold rank. Because as it is now, it is the same rank as my daughter. Parents look good here, too.

    "I was going to, but he''s already been knocked down. So, this is where I want to talk to you... he''s not the adventurer who knocked you down, is he? He didn''t report it to the guild, and the dragon just threw it away. He asked me to help rebuild the town."

    "Ho. It is. That''s not something you can do."

    Dragon material bes gold anyway from head to tail. I didn''t expect to surrender that at all costs.

    I''ve also lost my temper at Mismid and gave up ck Dragon material, but I regretted hearing about the amountter. I miss you.

    I drink the water directly from the water bottle that I left behind, remembering the old days.

    "You''re just the person who crusaded that dragon, and the information you''ve witnessed makes everything seem like a child. A dark-haired, dark-eyed girl in a samurai with a knife on her hips..."

    "Buh-huh!?

    "Oh, I knew it"

    To Ende''s words, I sprayed the water I was drinking into the sea in an arch. Sparkling rainbows on scattered water.

    Hey!? That''s definitely Hachiyun, right? There''s no such thing as a child crusading a dragon!

    What are you doing, my boy!? But it''s hard to help people! Father, I praise you!

    "I guess I won''t be there anymore if I jump to Lestia now..."

    "Probably. He wanted to hear more about the guild, so he looked for it, but he couldn''t find it."

    [Gate] They can use it...... I didn''t know someone with metastatic magic was this troublesome. I can''t talk about people, though.

    "Ha... Oops, ms areing...... Oops. Caught, caught."

    Withplicated thoughts about my daughter''s activities, which I have yet to see, I drew fishing strings.

    And you''re talking about ''jersey yarn'', right?

 Chapter 479

    Two weeks after the coun came.

    There was no new information to take away, no sign of a new child appearing, and the time had passed.

    In the meantime, the four Ende, Else, Hachi and Hilda worked in Adventurer Operations and were dedicated to increasing their ranks.

    And it came to pass that Else, and Hachi, and Hilda, three men, were sunny, and silver ranked, and the one of Ende finally went up to the gold rank. He is the third gold-rank adventurer.

    At present, there are only three gold rank adventurers in the world: Grandpa Galen, the first king of Restia, and me and Ende. Well, I might get three more soon.

    Ende''s getting gold rank seems to be talking about pullouts from a lot of ces.

    Some countries said, "I won''t be out of this country for a while." If you''re going, just go with your father ''cause of Alice''s words, you said no to everything? Quite a bit. He''s bing a parent idiot, too.

    As for that Alice, she''s stuck with the Mels all the time except toe to the castle once in a while and train with Else. Walking with four people, including Mel, Nay, and Lise, they don''t even look like four sisters rather than parents and children.

    My coon only looks like a sisters when he''s alongside Lene, too. It may be obvious because it''sing over time.

    Well, put that away.

    "So, what have you guys been building?

    I spoke to three people who gave magic to parts I don''t know about, or who repeatedly rose in assembly.

    He is Dr. Babylon and three Elka technicians, as well as my daughter Kuhn.

    We''ve been stuck in Babylon for a long time, and we''ve been developing and researching. Honestly, I''m just anxious to hear what you''re building right now.

    "Look, a demon train was built in Ferzen, right? I was wondering if I could golem that."

    "Golemizing trains?

    "Usually the lotive that drives the passenger car, in an emergency, changes and bes a giant golem..."

    "Wait, wait, wait, wait."

    Not until the lotive is golemized. You won''t need a driver, and supplying the magic you werepensating for with a magic battery with Golem''s G-cube could be considerably cheaper. Though it ismercially good as our country trying to sell magic batteries.

    That''s good, but do you need a deformed, giant golem?

    The Elka technician exins the question to me. [M]

    "It''s convenient for passenger cars to derail or connect different passenger cars. Besides, it could be a countermeasure to a bandit trying to hit a train."

    "Hmmm......"

    "And Kuhn told me that in the future, giant beasts appear frequently for what they want. I know it''s the impact of world fusion, but we need measures now, right?

    You show up that much? Although I predicted that the fusion of the two worlds would lead to more magic build-up and mutation of the warcraft living there.

    "Father''s... Oh, I''m sorry, I''m talking about the father of the future" Murrow, "which is not that big and not as strong as the giant beasts that have emerged in the past. Some individuals can be defeated with a few red-ranked adventurers. In rare cases, strong individuals appear."

    Hmm. I wonder if it''s the difference between the umtion of magic made by world fusion and the umtion of magic made from a long time ago... Feels like farming and natural things? Then I wonder if it''s ant that the Golem train deforms and repels the giant beast...

    "Already in the future, this Golem train runs normally, right? I never thought I''d be involved in that development."

    Ah, you will...... The future already determined? You''re not building a lotive or anything with a human face attached to it...?

    ording to my mother, when I was a kid, I was scared and I cried. Please don''t put on any more extra gimmicks......

    You get a ringtone in my ear when I give up thinking. It''s not mine. Coon.

    Coon takes the smartphone out of his pocket and answers the phone.... you''re in some kind of decorated case...

    Or maybe that phone call...

    "Yes, hello.... Where are you now?............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. Okay, please don''t move there. Then attach the location and email it. Yes, but don''t move."

    Pip, and Kuhn hangs up the call. I''m sighing and I''m only ring...

    "Now..."

    "Herees the third one. Fray, this is your sister."

    "Huh!"

    Frey. Freigardo. It''s Hilda and my daughter, and it''s my second daughter, and it hits my sister for Coon. Yayun, Kuhn followed by the third, but you''re concentrating on the elderly. Is there any cause?

    "Sister Frey said she appeared in Helgaia, the demon country."

    "To Helgaia?

    The Demon Nation is and of demons and subhumans located on the Western continent. After world fusion it exists next door like a mirror to the Igret kingdom on the same terrain.

    In an ind country ruled by the Vampire Road, The Demon King, the Demon King and I had met before when the pirates grabbed the Queen udia.

    Since then, I have heard that Hergaea has started national rtions with his neighbour, the Kingdom of Igretto, and now also begins trading by boat. Has Frey appeared in that Helgaia?

    Piron, and a mail ringtone from Coon''s smartphone. Kuhn immediately forwards the email to my smartphone.

    There was no text, just a map attached. Is this... in the woods somewhere? There''s one big building in it and a few small buildings...

    "They say it''s the Root Castle of the Bandits. He said he was on his way to annihtion, so he waited."

    "Ha!?

    Bandits!? Hey, what are you doing!?

    "What can I say, Fray, your sister is a chivalrous person, and she doesn''t miss these evils."

    "No, what you''re saying is splendid! You''re not gonna do this alone!?

    If this building were Negijo, it wouldn''t be ten or twenty people. There may be nearly a hundred of them. It''s a little army. Ten years old because of how strong you are. Alone with those girls......!

    "And call Hilda anyway......!

    "I think you should hurry. I hope the bandits haven''t got their hands on it, because Sister Frey isn''t the one who''s attacked and shut up."

    "I wonder why so belligerent!?

    "It''s a little different than being belligerent..."

    Um, and Coon tilts his neck like he''s in trouble.

    When I contacted Hilda, she said she was just at the training ground, so she moved there with Kuhn while on the phone. A surprised facial Hilda appears in front of me.

    "Yikes!? What is wrong with you? Coon is with me..."

    "Later, Hilda! I''m gonna pick up Frey, so I''ming with you!

    "What? What''s Frey... Oh, wow, my Me!?

    Grabbing Hilda''s hand, which suddenly appeared to me, he began his transition to Hergaea. At the request of the Demon King, I have been to the Tentar exorcism once, and Helgaia is close for the price, so [Teleport] is fine.

    "Hey, sir!? Where with Lord Hilda!?

    "Bad, Hachi! I''ll exinter!

    In the vanishing scenery, Hachi, who was at the training ground as well as Hilda, was rushing, but we were already in the forest of Helgaia after the transfer.

    "Here''s my" Me "daughter...?

    "Shit, is the position a little uneven? Uh, direction... this way?

    I see something like a building up ahead in the woods. Is that... small, but a fort? I heard there was also a civil war in this Hergaea until the Demon King ruled... Is it the abandoned fort?

    "Let''s hurry. If we don''t hurry up, Frey and the Bandits may start fighting..."

    "And the Bandits!? Hey, Winter Night!? Duh, what the hell is that?!?

    My first ear, Hilda, opened her eyes and approached me. What do you say, calm down. Let go of the hand that grabs the chest barn first. Too much effort, it''s pretty painful,......

    Instead of me freed from breathing difficulties, Kuhn exined to Hilda what he had done so far.

    "You know, boarding the Bandits alone! What are you thinking!

    "No, even if I tell you..."

    I chased Hilda through the woods early, angry. [M] It''s a dark forest to say it''s just past noon. The leaves of the depressed and bushy trees block the sunlight.

    "The location of the photo is around here..."

    I look around with Kyoro Kyoro, but he doesn''t look like that. I can''t even call them out loud within the Bandits'' territory and I dunno......

    "Shit.... Father, Hilda Mother, be quiet"

    To Coon''s voice we stop moving and ear. Oh, what? Do you hear something?

    "Ugh..."

    ... I heard something. What, now?

    "This way."

    As Coon progressed all the way through the bush, he found the girl sitting at the root of a slightly open tree.

    No, you''re not. I''m not sitting around.... sleeping?

    The little girl, sleeping with her back to the tree, wore partial armor that was easy to move on her loose fluffy blonde hair, stretched about to her shoulders. Is this Frey?

    The armor is somewhat simr to Hilda''s, but only the gauntlet and greaves equipped with both arms and legs are gotten disproportionate. What are you not equipped with one weapon, but are you a militant?

    "Sister. Sister Frey. Please wake up."

    "Mm-hmm...? Coon, you''reing early......, you could have been a littlete... I can''t sleep at all..."

    Frey wakes up with her shoulders shaken by the yuckiness and coon. Slowly open eyes were shining the same clear blue light as their mother''s.

    I didn''t feel that much when I was asleep, but when I opened my eyes, I could clearly tell. Surely this child is me and Hilda''s. Much like the Princess Knight girl standing next door.

    ¡­¡­ Mother!? Father too! Wow! I knew you were a little young! That sounds weird ~!

    With his eyes open, Frey jumped up and ran toward us. And they''re going to dive straight for us both. Hey......!

    We had a lot of momentum, but we took our daughter from the front. There he is. There he is! My armor hurts!

    "Uh, Frey...... Freigardo, is it?

    "That''s right. It''s Frey, Mother. Didn''t you get it?

    "Excuse me, this is the first time I''ve seen you..."

    "Oh, well. That was it."

    Frey walks away from us andughs.

    "Didn''t your father even know?

    "Oh, well, yeah. But I thought it looked a lot like Hilda."

    "Oh well. d to hear it."

    Though I feel quite different in character.

    Hilda has a crisp image, but Frey has a hoe-hoe image. Somehow, loose. Pretty though.

    You look more childish than Coon. No, maybe Coon''s just overgrown.

    "More than that, Sister Frey. Why are we even talking about getting into the Bandits'' Negijo?

    "Oh, yes! Isn''t that dangerous!

    I hit the question that Kuhn was putting behind us as we tried to hear it, and Hilda reacted to it and apologized to Frey.

    "Mm-hmm. Hey, I was there when I noticed near a small vige south of here. Every month in that vige, bandits attack and take food from the vige. It''s terrible. So I thought I''d crush it."

    "So, what you do with it...!

    Your mother always said, "Be a knight, a shield for the weak and a sword."

    "Ugh...! I don''t remember saying it, but I''m going to say it..."

    Why? And Hilda hangs over Frey tilting his neck.

    "So, but you''re just a kid..."

    "Some people in the vige were killed by bandits. If we don''t hurry up, we''ll have more damage. I have to do it when I do it. It doesn''t matter if you''re an adult or a child. If you have that power, you should use it."

    This... you surprised me. Loose personality, but well thought-out. You didn''t get flushed, you thought about it yourself and moved on to action.

    The strength of that will certainly makes me think of Hilda''s daughter.

    Eventually I sigh as small as Hilda gave up.

    "... ugh. I see what you''re trying to say. Surely you can''t leave the Bandits alone. We''ll work together, so let''s get cleaned up and head back to Brunhild."

    "Oh really!? Yay."

    Banzai, and Frey happy to raise his hands. Somehow, that''s a slight reaction.... soothe.

    Well, let''s just say that.

    "By the way, Frey doesn''t have a weapon, but he''s a militant?

    "Huh? Yeah, you''re not, are you? If you''re a weapon, look, [Storage]"

    When Frey snapped that way, a magic formation appeared in the air, from which a huge sword fell that seemed likely a meter and a half across the de.

    Zaku! and the sword that pierced the ground was a crystal sword made of crystalline wood, all but the part of the handheld.

    "Can [Storage] be used by Frey..."

    "Come on."

    Frey gently lifts a great sword bigger than his height. Huh!? What idiotic power......! Oh, is the magic of lightening granted in [Gravity]?

    "Is that your weapon?

    "Sister Frey has all kinds of weapons in her [storage]. It''s Sister Frey''s style to fight ad hoc weapons changes. As a knight, it''s a little different."

    "What? That''s not true. My mother also said chivalry isn''t about fighting, it''s about faith. Hey?"

    "I don''t remember saying it, but I''m going to say it..."

    Looking up to heaven with Hilda''s indescribable face. By various weapons, do you mean that Frey is more of an all-mighty, all-purpose type than a specialized type of sword like Hilda?

    As for the sword, I''m probably not worried because Hilda, Yae, and Sister de nted it. Oh, can Sister Kanna tell me if it''s an axe or a bow or something?

    "By the way, most of my weapons were made for me by your father. There are about a hundred of them in total. [Paralysis] or [Modeling], and it can also be put into stan-mode or de-pulled state."

    "Kah! Totally sweet on my daughter!

    Just about myself, I don''t know if I''m angry or frightened anymore! You''re giving weapons with the feeling of giving toys!? You''re killing too much!

    "I see, you''re just like my sword. The weapon can turn the killing power into an ad hoc one. Even the bandits don''t have to kill extra people."

    "Yeah. You get it right, you make it pay for your sins. I won''t tolerate viins. Well, I''ll have one or two bones ready."

    "I agree with that"

    What is it? Although my wife and daughter are having a conversation about ughter. How about more soothing "waki"?

    Coon approached me with a pullingugh and sneaked up on me.

    "Don''t worry about it. Because this is your sister Frey''s normal driving.... By the way, if I piss you off in my sister brother Today, it''s the scariest, so please be careful."

    ... Really? I can''t imagine iting from a slightly looser atmosphere, but don''t tell me you''re usually more scared when the adult type gets angry.... I don''t think it''s the same as the most popr type.

    "Father. Do you know how many bandits there are?

    "Huh? Oh, wait a minute. Um... is that it? I can''t search...... Is the inhibitory junction being stretched?

    Hergaea is also an ex-backworld, so I thought there might be less magical connections.

    Helgaia is a demon...... it is not strange that there are many races where magic can be used because it is a demonic country. In the past, it is possible that such a wizard has granted the magic of the inhibitory kingdom to this fort. Maybe that''s why the Bandits made this ce a root castle, too.

    Well, I know it''s more or less around a hundred people, but the Demons have excellent physical abilities and many of them are tough. Some golems will follow, so it could be a cool number.

    "Can Coon fight?

    "Just like your mother, I can use all the magic except the dark attributes, but it''s always this way when you fight."

    When Kuhn waved a ''storage card'' in his hand, two unusual guns appeared there. Is that... the Magic Gun Spellcaster?

    And then there''s this girl.

    From "Storage Card," furthermore, the Mecha Pa thing, Pea falls, gassingasin, and rises.

    "Is this guy capable of fighting?

    "Not as good as the ''crown'', but you can fight quite a bit. I don''t have the special ability Golem Skills, so it''s just built-in gear."

    When Coon exined that, Pea let a short nail pop out of both hands. Bachi, bachi sparks. It''s the electric w "Stanw."

    Well, is this okay?

    "Eh heh. It''s so much fun. I feel like we''re going on a pic together as a family."

    "Right. Careless, but just a little fun"

    "No...... I think it''s a little different than a pic..."

    Oyako, a mother and daughter who looks up at the fort and smiles and stands side by side. Why do you guys seem to have so much fun?

    "Come on, then. Bandits exorcised."

    My first joint work with my daughter I met was bandit exorcism...... I sighed small at Frey''s words. [M]

 Chapter 480

    "Gosh! Around!

    A giant Ouga n with red copper skin swung Marutai with a boom and approached him. That''s a hell of a power. If you ate that, you wouldn''t just be sorry.

    If you hit it, though.

    "Come on."

    Hit Marutai, who was swung down, and run up his big arm, mming the sword that Frey had in his hand into the back neck of the Ouga.

    "Whew!?

    Ouga falls to the front. My neck hasn''t been cut off. The sword looks like a de pulling state.

    "The kid! Get on with it!

    A spearheaded warwolf pounded his body toward Frey.

    Without panicking about it, Frey throws down the great sword in his hand.

    The thrown away sword was stored in [storage], and from the tip of his hand, which he did on his hips without intermittent hair, another weapon fell into his hand through a new [storage].

    That is a beautiful de print brilliant samurai knife. When Frey pulled it out of his sheath all at once, he tore the spear Warwolf had into two pieces from the bottom.

    "Be!?

    "I''m not in the mood."

    Frey''s knife is swung down on the back neck of the warwolf with his eyes open. For a moment I thought it would be the next time my neck had fallen, but it seemed to instantly switch to a de pulling state. You''re using your weapon...

    A war-wolf who lets go of consciousness falls to the ground.

    Keep it that way. Now store the knife into [storage], grab the silver bow and arrow that popped out of ce with the knife, and quickly squeeze it and release it onto the hyun and the tree.

    "Guha!?

    The dark elf that was on the tree falls upside down. Is that the granted arrow of...... [Paralize]? Does Frey even use the bow? Probably, no, it''s definitely Sister Kanna''s nting.

    The bow was [stored] again, and now with the axe spear Halvard, Frey headed to Centaur.

    "What is that [storage] usage...... Can you get in and out so fast?

    I''m stunned by how Frey uses his [storage]. [Storage] has the steps to get in and out once and for all, you shouldn''t be able to take anything out so fast though.

    "Fray, because your sister''s weapon grants [the sport]. It''sing out of the weapon."

    "Oh, I see. Was there such a way to make it...... I made that weapon, the future me..."

    When I was pompous, the coon beside me told me the secret.

    As we speak, Kuhn is also electrocuting Harpi, who is attacking him, with two magic guns (spellcasters) instead of two pistols in his hand.

    Parra, who is beside him, was also jumping around pimply, paralyzing Satyrus with those electric ws. That guy''s pretty good too......

    "Restia Stream Swordsmanship, Set of Wind des -!

    "Restia Stream Swordsmanship, Fifth Style/Spiral!

    Returning her gaze to the front, Frey and Hilda''s sword nearly burst into arge golem.

    A de of unleashed wind shes Golem''s neck, and a spinning special poke puts a wind hole in its belly. Oh, the first joint work of parents and daughters.

    Of course, but Frey can also use Lestia Stream Swordsmanship.

    "It''s a beautiful fat muscle. Looks like you''re loaded with drills."

    "Eh heh, my mother praised me!

    The bandits fall every time Frey''s sword shes run, even though it illuminates but its hands don''t stop. As if ying, he ys his opponent''s sword, punches, shoots in, and ps him down.

    Hey, are you that big hammer!?

    "Someone!

    Golem, knocked into his belly with an ultra-heavy weapon, is busted to the walls of the fort and falls apart.

    No. I thought she was using the Great Sword lightly because I was granted [Gravity] for the weapon, but that wasn''t the case.

    That''s [Power Rise]. Unattributed magic that jumps the user''s power "Rigiku". Does Frey have [storage] and [power rise]?

    Sure, I may feel like a knight, but I feel subtle if you ask me if my style ofbat sounds like a knight... What is the name of a weapon that looks like two pairs of those short moon knives in a pattern?

    "Die!

    "Oops."

    When I was boggling, Wartiger''s chimp shed me. How about it, we''re in battle. He jumps his sword behind him and shoots a paralysis bullet in Brunhild, which he pulls out.

    "Huh!?

    In one blow, Warwolf fell on the spot with his tongue out. Howe the bandits are down about half? I barely got my hands on it.

    Let your wife and daughter fight, you don''t have a high profile or anything. All right, good luck with your father.

    And, if I thought so, I smashed down the fort''s walls and a boarding golem appeared with a big axe in both hands. For a moment I thought you were a pacli robot in frame gear, an iron pilot, but you''d do better than that.

    "Who are you people! The Hand of the Demon King!?

    It was a blue-white skin, red-eyed man on board a boarding golem without a neck that remained peeled out. Vampires......? Is this the guy in charge?

    "It has nothing to do with the Demon King, but don''t worry, the Demon King will be here soon."

    I told him about this ce in the [gate mirror] before we raided it properly. You can''t just barge into the country on your own. He replied that he would be on his way with the crusaders soon, but I think maybe we can finish it alone. I got permission to crusade the bandits, and there''s got to be no problem with us being wiped out.

    "All of you! Kids like you will do it!

    Is there a kid in there with me and Hilda? I''m married, and I''ve got kids here for once, hey. He''s a kid from the future, though.

    Well, why don''t you try being a vampire and me and Hilda must be kids?

    Zuchin Zuchin, and Golem make the ground, waving an axe and sticking it in this way. It''s toote.

    "Restia Stream Swordsmanship, Triplet/Iron sh!

    A flying Hilda sword shes off a vampire''s boarding Golem arm from his elbow. A thick right arm with an axe fell to the ground doggone.

    "Be!?

    Frey stands in front of a surprising vampire man, waving a giant assault spear, Lance.

    "Go."

    Frey unleashed the assault spear "Lance" full of force in a throwing procedure. I don''t think that''s the way to use it......

    The thrown assault spear Lance pierced the belly of a boarding Golem, and the vampire man on board blew to the ground.

    "Gu......!

    "Yes, good luck"

    "Guaaah!?

    To the vampire man who tried to get up, Coon''s magic gun, Spellcaster, relentlessly shocks. The vampire man fell to the ground with patari as it was. I didn''t do anything...

    "Bo, the boss is fucked!?

    "To, run!

    "I won''t let you get away with it."

    "I''m not letting you get away with this."

    Frey and Hilda defeat the bandits, one after the other, who get hit by the head and run away.

    It didn''t take that long until all the bandits couldn''t move.

    "Lord Brunhild King. I really appreciate your help."

    "No, I''m sorry I behaved this way."

    Squeezing, the Demon King led the soldiers. The Demon King, king of Helgaia, the demon kingdom, is a vampire lord.

    Vampire Lord, as its name suggests, is the monarch of vampires and the superior species of vampires who have lived for more than a thousand years. Apparently, the bandits'' leaders were vampires, too, but of a different character.

    "He was originally a nobleman of our country, but he fell. I didn''t know you were dealing with bandits."

    Demon King sighs when he sees the bandit boss taking them by the soldiers. It doesn''t mean you can''t go against the vampire road because you''re a vampire.

    Like movies and novels, these vampires enve their blood-sucking counterparts, they don''t seem capable of anything.

    "There''s a lot going on with the Demons. Many have been abused by humans in the past. That''s why some of them don''t want to interact with humans. The one who wants to destroy it. Especially for the elderly. He''s one of them. I don''t mind hating humans. But human hatred is inexcusable in pointing its spearhead at itspatriots."

    Well, it doesn''t matter to the vigers. ''I''m trying to fight humans for you guys. So give me the money and the food'' is nothing but extortion.

    "Is it still difficult to join the alliance of Helgaia?

    "No, there''s also interaction with Igretto, and it''sing together in the direction of alliance. Some still show difficulty, but it will break soon."

    That''s good. If you could join the alliance, it would help a lot. One step forward, I guess.

    "By the way, is your child... your wife''s rtive?

    The Demon Kingpared Hilda to Frey and said so. Well, you look alike. Normally you think she''s a sister or a rtive, right?

    "Well, that''s it."

    I can''t exin it in detail, so I answered that for now.

    ''It''s not, it''s my daughter,'' Coon blocks Frey''s mouth with his hands. Nice.

    Anyway, the bandits captured all of them and handed them over to Helgaia. He said there would be a bounty, but he declined to ask me to count on the reconstruction of the vige that was attacked. I don''t know what to say instead, but I got some parts that might work with the bandits'' broken golem.

    We returned to Brunhild looking forward to hearing from Helgaia soon to join the Alliance.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "It''s delicious! I knew your mother Lou''s cooking was great!

    "You are a good boy!

    Lou, with a full smile, strokes Frey''s head cheeky with handmade omelet rice in the dining room within Babylon''s ''Wall''. It looks delicious. Eating is simr to eating octopus. If we live together, do we look anything like each other?

    "Mmm...... I envy Lord Hilda..."

    "Yae is still good. My daughter is already here. Luxury."

    Eight times Else pointing her mouth at the voyage. Not all of this. Is it some kind ofw to just show up as an elderly group?

    "No, it doesn''t make much sense if I can''t see you even if you''re here? All my worries go first..."

    "Is that it? Sister Yayun, you''re not here yet?

    Frey asks as he tries to hold the omelet.

    For once, Frey sighed loudly when I exined to him that he was traveling around the country calling himself a sword master.

    "Uh, she sounds like your sister. But once youe over here and say hello, then you can go. That''s a good story. I can''t help it at all. It''s your sister. Mother Lou, take turns!

    Frey was a little angry but didn''t stop eating omelet rice, ttened lightly and hoped for more recement. We''re eating the same omelet rice, but it''s not going too fast. You''re not Hachi''s kid, are you?

    "Speaking of which, how old is Frey?

    "Hmm? I''m eleven. Same as Yayun''s sister. What the heck?"

    Frey answered Linze''s question as he wiped his mouth with a napkin.

    Is it the same age as Yayun? What do you mean, Yayu was born first only for a few months?

    I thought that was more likely than having multiple wives......

    Yae and Hilda give birth in the same year? Sounds tough......

    Yumina talks to me, who has often tripped her consciousness into the future.

    "Winter night, by the way. How do you exin this to Frey and Kuhn and the people at the castle?

    "Oh, well. I don''t know what to do..."

    Actually, I haven''t properly introduced the Coons to everyone in the castle yet.

    Kuhn had taken a trip to Castle Town, but had spent most of his time in Babylon since his first day, and Frey brought him to Babylon "Over Here" first.

    I also thought that at my age I would pass by my sister or something......

    "You''ll find out, won''t you?

    "I''ll find out..."

    Look at Hilda and Frey, Leanne and Coon, and I can tell they''re definitely blood rted. One way or the other, it''s your sister, it''s better to say.

    But whatever Leanne is, Hilda''s a former princess of Lestia. I just said its sister, since when did His Majesty the King of Restia have a second princess? be.

    Worst case scenario, Lord Lestia. His Majesty has a hidden child!? What a scandal.

    "After all, do we have to deceive ourselves with the magic props that granted [Mirage]"

    "Right. I was wondering if you could convince me, to some extent, of even the flirting, if I were to be Mr. Winter Night''s ''rtive''."

    Hmm? Something catches on, ma''am? It''s that mess. It''s your kids, too, right?

    ... Fair enough. As long as Coon can use [Mirage] himself, I''ll give Frey the star-shaped brooch for the disguise he used at the festival.

    Of course I set it up so it wouldn''t work for us. I miss living as a strange girl with phantoms.

    Lou, enjoying a handmade omelet, Frey quickly said he wanted to go to the Knights'' training ground in the castle.

    This one feels like Hilda is well educated after all.

    As I went down to the ground with Frey with his badge on, our knights were still dawning in training at the training ground. Of course, it is Sister Sword God and des who is providing guidance.

    "Oh? He''s my brother."

    "Huh?"

    An octave about Hilda and the others leaked such a voice. When he sees it, he crosses over to the Knights'' Ments, and Shigetaro, Yae''s brother, holds a wooden knife and meets with his de sisters.

    Shigetaro, Yae''s brother, is currently staying in Brunhild with his fianc¨¦e Ayane for his sword training. Oh, and you think I get instruction from Sister des almost every day?

    Somehow, watching Seitaro also convinces me that Yayun won''te back from his studies... Swordsmanship idiots are the blood of the Kue family...... Oh, they knocked me down.

    "Hey, guys,e on in. Yeah? Could that child be... could you be Frey at Hilda''s? You came this way."

    I''m wearing a fake badge, but I can spot its identity lightly, Sister des. Can''t you still be a god?

    "Eh heh. I''m here, sister."

    "des, sister?

    I was a little caught up in Frey''s words. Who''s your sister? From the standpoint, it should be "Aunt de."

    "Um, Flower Love Sister told us never to call you ''Auntie''. That''s why I call you Sister de Sister."

    It''s Sister Hana''s fault. Don''t stick to the weird part...... We''re both divine tribes, so we don''t get any older, and nothing... No, maybe it''s because we don''t get older that we''re afraid to be called ''aunts''. It''s actually ''Auntie''.

    "I want you to take part in the training too! I want to y with your mother! Father, okay!?

    Frey ncing at me with his eyes glittering over here. No, I don''t know if that''s good... A slight nce at Hilda makes her snort smaller, too.

    It''s called Alice at Ende''s, it''s called this kid, why would he want to fight his parents so...

    "You can''t use [storage] to redecorate weapons because it''s training by wooden swords, right?

    "Then I''ll be fine. I also have a lot of weapons for the game. Here!"

    When Frey waved his arm, arge spear appeared in his hand with a rubbery tip. I see. Are you practicing that style ofbat with these training weapons?

    "Then I guess I''ll be fine...... Oh, but don''t do anything dangerous, okay?

    "It''s okay. All right, do it."

    With a prolonged voice, he jumps over the training field fence and Frey heads under Sister des.

    Hilda also received a wooden sword from one of the knights, and equally headed toward Sister des.

    Mr. Shigetaro, who was down, gets up andes this way to stay out of the way of the game between the two of us. Is that it? Frey told me something.

    Mr. Seitaro walked up to me and Hachi, twisting his neck.

    "What''s wrong with you?

    "No...... Did you ever see that kid anywhere...? ''Look, Uncle Heitaro!'' by name."

    Are you trying to remember, Mr. Reitaro, who twists his neck again?

    Oh, well. Does Yae''s brother, who is the same mother as Hilda, mean that Shigetaro will also be "Uncle Shigetaro" for Frey at once?

    "Uncle...... Uncle...... I''m only twenty-three years old...... Do you look so old...?

    Were you shocked by your uncle''s call, Mr. Shigetaro is something hectic? I know how you feel.

    "You shouldn''t worry about the details, brother. Baldness."

    "Ha, bald!? No, you''re not bald yet!?

    We manage to get rid of the story with the Yakuza scratch. It''s okay to be bald, Mr. Seitaro. There are good hair-growing pills in Babylon.

    While we were having such a joke conversation, the mother-daughter game began.

 Chapter 481

    "Ah! I lost. Yikes!

    Breathless, Frey, who fell asleep in a big letter on the training field, raises his voice. Hilda''s wooden sword was poked at his throat.

    Lord Hilda is still up there.

    That''s how Hot Yae shrugged just a little bit. Well, you can''t lose as a parent, can you?

    Or because of the power of the wedding ring I received from God of the World, you have the power to be close to the subordinate God. You can''t beat any other than the Divine n......

    "But well...... How dare you have so much?"

    I saw a pile of weapons that seemed to me to be for Frey''s training rolling into the training ground, and I was a little frightened.

    There will be wooden swords, wooden swords, tampon spears, and evenrge wooden hammers at the end, out as well, or nearly a hundred. Musashiba Ben Kyung.

    Frey''s use of [storage] uses attraction by [sports].

    A small crystal lens in the palm of Frey''s gauntlet and in the grip of his weapon. These are endowed with [sports] that include divinity, so that when they pass through magic, they attract each other just like mas for a moment. This makes it instant without the need for a chant by magic name. Frey is calling the weapon out of [storage], but I didn''t know there were many of them.

    [Storage], as its name suggests, is like a warehouse, which is easy to retrieve what you wanted if it was properly organized, but sometimes when you''re messing around, you retrieve something different.

    Yeah, sometimes I make mistakes when I panic too... I''m going to sort it out one of these days... but, well, I don''t care about me.

    In Frey''s case, I wonder which weapons are neatly organized in his head where they are in. Are you swinging the number? Or by type?

    How many weapons are in there? This kid is taking out the right weapon, depending on the circumstances. This is an amazing thing.

    Frey took out all sorts of weapons from next to next and challenged Hilda, but Hilda carefully scolded it one by one.

    From what I''ve seen, Frey has used all his weapons for once, but he doesn''t seem that proficient. The style ofbat is what it is, so maybe I don''t have a choice.

    It''s not specialized, but it''s versatile. I think it''s one of ''strength'' to be able to fight ad hoc depending on different situations.

    "I knew you were strong."

    "Frey is strong, too. Tighten your chest. That''s me, my daughter."

    "Eh heh. So much so!

    As Hilda took his hand and let Frey stand up, Frey held him as he did. Hmm, sounds like you cracked it a lot.

    "Here, Your Majesty... Who is she?

    "Uh, my rtives? It''s like."

    "Rtives of His Majesty...... I see..."

    Shigetaro, who was "my" by Frey''s strength, was very convinced. Hmm. Let''s not think deeply. Bald.

    "That''s pretty good. Interesting way to fight, too. How many weapons do you have?

    "There are many other weapons your father built for you. Because I went to dungeons and ruins and got them all. The ones I don''t want to fight are in my room."

    That''s how you answer Sister de''s question, Frey. A room full of weapons or something...... What about as my daughter''s room around the age, Sole......

    Probably unsuitable weapons for battle are less durable weapons such as liturgical swords with brilliant decorations.

    "That''s right! Father, Father! I have a ce to go!

    "Father?

    Freyes over here screaming. Seitaro looks surprised, but let''s get through this.

    Where do you want to go? I was in Babylon when I was in Coon, but some kind of weapons store or something? Oh, like the Dwarves'' Forge Workshop?

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "It''s amazing! He''s a hammer that unleashes thunderbolts! The design is cool, too!

    "Oops! You know what I mean!? Oh, yeah. That''s pretty promising!

    Glittering eyes, looking at the weapon decorated in the room, girl and macho man.

    Whoever it is, it is our daughter, who has juste from the future, and His Majesty the King of the Magic Kingdom Ferzen.

    It was here, in the collection room of His Majesty King Ferzen''s weapons, that Frey wanted me to take him.

    There is a narrow disy of weapons owned by East and West, various greats, heroes, thieves and others in ancient times.

    I didn''t expect you to want to go here......

    "Ko, this is the Devil''s Sword Bloody said to have been used by Tyrant Rustry!? Oh, hey, this wound!?

    "Ugh, I didn''t know you''d notice that wound! That''s right! That wound was made by this holy sword, Farsius, once held by the wise emperor Farsius! What do you say, it''ll be amazing!

    "It''s amazing! We have the Devil''s Sword and the Holy Sword! I''m impressed!

    I''m very intent on something...... It feels quite surreal that little girls and Father Mhio are excited to talk about weapons.

    "Did I do something wrong with my education...?

    "No well...... I think life''s boring without about one of my hobbies, okay?

    I send a very ufortable word to Hilda, who looks at Frey with a veryplicated face.

    I wonder if my daughter is a weapon maniac.

    "I''ve never had such a good conversation with that guy. I''m so embarrassed."

    Elysia, the fianc¨¦ of His Majesty King Ferzen,ughs joyfully.

    Mr. Elysia is the second princess of the Leggles Empire. This is Lou''s second sister.

    The two of them are holding off on the wedding in a few months. With reference to our wedding, he''s busy getting ready for a lot right now.

    Speaking of which, you said you had an order for a wedding dress from the kingdom of Ferzen at Mr. Xanac''s in "Fashion King Xanac".

    It seems that the wedding dress everyone wore at our wedding has gained a reputation in the alley. And when you find out that it was produced at Mr. Xanak''s, you think the order arrived from a nobleman named Noble?

    To this, Mr. Xanak immediatelyunched the wedding dress department and says he''s very busy right now. Commercial prosperity and above all.

    "Are you a rtive of His Majesty or something? If so, you are also a distant rtive to us."

    "Ha... Well, is that going to happen..."

    I was full ofughter to return to Elisia''s words. [M]

    Beyond being Lou and his sisters, Mr. Elysia will be my sister-inw. I mean, instead of being a distant rtive, you hit an unconnected aunt with blood for Frey.

    Come here. It''splicated... Frey himself, his blood-connected uncle, now has His Majesty King Restia.

    "By the way, Your Majesty. The new world¡­ Golem of the Western continent, but can''t it be manufactured here?

    "Do you have a golem? I don''t think there''s anything you can do if it''s made of a factory Factory that doesn''t have the capability, but I guess it''s still not possible to do just the powered G-cube, the brainy Q-crystal. You''ll need skilled technology and sparse metals to make it."

    Especially the Q crystal is difficult. If you ask me, it''s a chunk of Golem''s action program. ording to the Doctor''s story, the behavioral philosophy that bes the basic Base is first engraved by engraving magic, from which it branches by type. This is the character of Golem, which, in brief, leads to personality.

    And that''s what can be described as property in the factories of each country, so yes, it''s not going to be published that easily. Well, we have an Elka technician who even built it.

    "Really...... Too bad......"

    Oh, Elysia, your sister-inw is so depressed.

    Oh, speaking of which, did this sister-inwe to study magic engineering at Ferzen? King Ferzen saw me during that period.

    He was originally interested in the demonic prop Artifact.

    "Oh, but there are parts for Golem. I''m sure there were G-cubes and Q-crystals..."

    "Ho, is that true!? Let me see!

    Elysia, who was depressed, approached me with her eyes sparkling like she had changed. Close. Close, sister-inw.

    I can''t put it in the collection room right here, so I''m moving to the courtyard of Ferzen Castle.

    At the spot where the flicker was, I removed the wreckage of Golem from [storage] that the Hergaean bandits had taken down the other day.

    "Fair enough! Is this the Golem part?

    "Yes, it is. Uh... this. The positive cube that is delivered to this chest is the G-cube. And the crystal is a Q-crystal with a groove carved into its head."

    I open the parts of the wreckage and point to the G cube and the Q crystal. Mr. Elysia was looking at the structure around her with interest.

    "This is how magic circuitse from here... I see. Oh? But if you interfere with this ether line, it won''t work here..."

    Mr. Elysia was checking the parts of Golem with a bump and a grunt. Something''s wrong with me...

    "Elysia is a brilliant magician. Elysia is also involved in the magic train that we built. Elicia''s definitely a technician in five fingers right now, even in Ferzen, right?

    "What!? Are you serious......!

    King Ferzen exined it to me. Is that the level? A little surprised.

    That wouldn''t extend to Dr. Babylon or Elka technicians, but still awesome. As the kingdom of Ferzen, we have the irreceable talent we deserve as queens.

    "Coon, you and I are going to have a good conversation."

    Sure. Frey''s right, if you''re from a tech field, Coon and I are going to fit horses.

    "Um, Your Majesty! G cubes and Q crystals in this golem...... no, could you give me all these parts!

    "Huh?"

    That''s what Elysia offers with impatient force.

    Um, since the fusion of the world, the kingdoms of Leaf Lease and Panaches have continued, so Golem technology and others have begun to spill from the former backworld to the former tabr world.

    Western countries of the eastern continent, such as Leaf Lease, Belfast, Leanier and Parouf, are susceptible to its benefits, but that is difficult in eastern countries with Ferzen. I don''t know if Mr. Elysia would want that or not.

    It was originally handed down by the bandits, but what else? It''s not an ancient airframe, Legacy.

    When I thought about it a little that way, you thought it was reluctant, and King Ferzen asked for it.

    "King Brunhild, please also from the eagle. I''ll pay you right for it, and I''ll give you a few of my collections..."

    No, because I don''t want that.

    And I thought, I''m looking at this one with Frey''s sparkling eyes behind it. Huh? You want it? Ugh, hmm......

    "Okay. Then give him something from the collection. That''s the price."

    "Wow! I did it! Father, I love it -!

    Frey hugs me. Is this sweet...? I really can''tugh at Ende''s parent idiot anymore.

    "" Father?

    "Oh, never mind"

    I wave to the two people Hilda leaned over with a bitterugh.

    "If that''s what you decide, you have to choose quickly!

    "Wait a minute! Because you''re the one who chooses!? There are some things you can never give away!

    King Ferzen rushes after Frey, who once again runs out for the collection room. We''re close.

    "Ugh. If you parse this, even Ferzen might be able to do the golem. Looking forward to it!

    This one was looking at the G-cube and Q-crystal removed by Mr. Elysia here with a nicked face. Let''s keep it a secret that the forting Royal Ferzen has be a little anxious.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Sister Frey, it''s been a long time. How have you been?

    "I''m fine. I''m d Alice looks good."

    In the coffee ''Palent'', Alice and Frey, reunited, decide to hi-touch each other.

    Coun, who was present, was not added to that, but was peeking under the tablecloth.

    "What are you doing? Coon?"

    "No, hey"

    "I wonder if the queens will ever do that again."

    That''s what Alice said, knowing why Coon acted. Coon knows that, too. Just in case.

    Confirming that nothing had happened, Coon sat back in his chair and included the tea on the table in his mouth.

    But that gaze is directed at the inverted ck dagger that is ced on the table.

    "... So, Sister Frey? What is that noisy thing?

    "Well done. You asked me! This is the Shadow Edge, the Devil''s Sword that was used by the Leggles Empire bandit Medius two hundred years ago!

    "Weird weapon again..."

    Kuhn looks at his sister with a cold eye, who exins himself in a tense manner. This sister has no eyes for unusual weapons and protective equipment. It wasn''t once or twice that I picked up a cursed weapon on Dungeon Ind.

    I''m usually a bright, righteous sister, but when ites to unusual weapon protection equipment, I get pompous as soon as possible.

    I can''t really say much about people because Coon will be the same when ites to magic props. These ces were simrities.

    "The pattern and the body are ck, right? I feel weird magic, but is it also some kind of unusual ability?

    "Exactly! This shadow edge has unusual properties! Look at that!

    Answering that to Alice, Frey did not hesitate to stick that pitch-ck knife to the table.

    Exactly the table at the store. This panicked the other two. What will you do when you are banned from exiting? I have trouble eating ''Palento'' sweets.

    But the ck de tip popped out of a different ce from where the table protruded. In the meantime, the shadow of Frey''s sly left hand crosses.

    A knife pierced the elbow portion of the shadow on his left hand is popping out of the tip portion of the shadow finger.

    "Is this... metastatic magic?

    "That''s right! Shadowedges can deliver their de tips anywhere in the same shadow. There are fine conditions for ranges and things that you can''t see for yourself."

    Coon immediately noticed the horror of the sword. A sword piercing through the shadows. I can definitely strike unintentionally if I don''t know what that ability is.

    If there''s a shadow that leads to the opposite shadow, you can even attack underfoot from there. It is a terrible weapon suitable for assassination.

    "Yayun''s sister will use simr moves..."

    "That''s Zului. Hey. The one that only causes the de tip to transfer at [gate]. Hachiyun will use it if it''s not time for" Anything "."

    Point the face at both of you that Alice doesn''t seem to like. Yayun, the two sisters pointed at, basically takes a serious and square motto, so I don''t really like moves that are close to such an unintentional blow.

    But just because you don''t like it doesn''t mean you don''t use it. Both parents are told to use it without hesitation at times of need.

    Be square, but don''t go in the wrong order to protect it, okay?

    Don''t put your little pride ahead of what you have to protect.

    It is the same for Frey, who, in chivalrous spirit, also exercises the tactics of war, also called cowardice, in time and in some cases. Brunhild''s chivalry is not meant to protect one''s pride.

    With the topic of the eight clouds, Alice turned her gaze to Kuhn as she remembered something "ah".

    "Speaking of which, Coon, sister. He said on the phone the other day what the order was for us toe over here, but what do you mean by that?

    "Oh, that one. It''s only a hypothesis. Remember when we were hit by a dimensional earthquake?

    "I remember. Sure enough, that''s when my Nucleus Core went wild and..."

    Point your gaze at the universe as Frey recalls. I will not forget that ''moment when time stops''.

    "Remember where we were then. Where was your sister Yayun then?

    "Yeah, sure you were with me, huh?

    Alice answers Coon''s question.

    "Remember exactly. Which one was up front?

    "Yeah? I don''t care which one they say...... Hmmm...... Oh, is Hachiyun''s sister in front of you? At that moment, I was about to jump out before..."

    "So, what happened in front of your sister Yayun?

    "Before that, you had Coun and Fray. You forgot?

    "Ah! Hit me...!

    Raise your voice out loud if Frey notices. In contrast, her sister nodded sneerily.

    "Yes, Alice, who had the furthest distance from the ''core'', first came to the world of the past ''here''. And Yayun, sister, me, sister Frey."

    ¡­¡­ Oh, okay! They''reing this way in order far from the "core" where the dimensional earthquake urred!

    Alice finally gets to the right answer and raises her voice in the same way.

    "It''s only a hypothesis, so I don''t know if I''m right."

    "That means the next thing you know, you show up this way..."

    Frey remembers the two people in front of him then. Those two were pretty much in the same ce. I mean, I think I was stuck. Those two are particrly close among the sisters. It''s only natural that the mothers of each other are sisters.

    Coon remembered as well. We were in front of ourselves, two sisters named Erna and Lynne.

 Chapter 482

    "Eh!

    "Gu!?

    "That''s it."

    A wooden sword in Frey''s hand is perfectly ced on the nk of a young female knight. With that, Hilda, the referee, ended the simted battle between the two.

    "Uh, didn''t you win?"

    "Frey, that''s amazing. It''s so small."

    "That could mean rtives of His Majesty..."

    Sigh leaks from other female knights who were supporting their colleagues. Yeah, see, Frey is a gold-ranked adventurer (but in the future). It''s not easy to beat those knights there.

    "Eh heh. I won. But sister, my right leg was acting weird from the middle of nowhere. Did you twist it?

    "What? Oh, yeah. When I just shed the lower level..."

    The opponent''s female knight is moving slightly up her right leg to confirm the pain.

    "Ouch... hey, hey, hey! Cure him!

    "Aiyi"

    Releasing a [cure heel] toward the female knight, as she feared, the female knight was bowing with a peck.

    Well, what the hell are you doing using the king in a mess? Well, that''s awkward. Those who use it are actually princesses.

    Soon after the game, Frey will be surrounded by the female knights. In thest few days, Frey has be like a mascot for the Knights, especially the female knights.

    Unlike Coon, who tends to cage in Babylon, Frey seems to like tomunicate with others. Besides, I''m adored because I''m nostalgic.

    "Dear Winter Night, your face is stinging."

    "Whoa, why don''t you"

    Tighten your expression with Hilda''s attention.

    No, I''m d my daughter is popr.

    Looking at Hilda, who cautioned me, he seemed to be trying so hard to get a nibble on his face. You can''t talk about people...... Are you all parents idiots? I don''t know if you call this a couple of likes......

    When you''re feelingplicated, the smartphone you had in your pocket notifies you of the iing call. Who is it?

    ... ugh. Should this leave or not... I hesitated a little when I saw the iing name disyed, but I couldn''t answer it, so I pressed the response button.

    "Yes, hello..."

    "Hey, you look better than anything, Lord Brunhild, Your Majesty!

    "You look fine for nothing over there too..."

    Tense voice like a fool, gently gentrifying the phone away from his ear a little. I have a big voice.

    It was Prince Robert of the Kingdom of Panaches who called me. Commonly known as the Prince of Pumpkin Pants.

    He is also the master of the Blue Crown, "Distortion u".

    I''ve seen this guy several times, but he''s tense and over-acting anyway, and I''m mentally tired when I''m with him. The power doesn''t fade even on the phone. I also feel like I''m being wussed by the masters of the other crowns.

    "So, what can I do for you?

    ''Oh, um. Actually, I''d like you to meet His Majesty the King. His Majesty the King of the Rare Kingdom. "

    "Rare kingdom?

    The rare kingdom... A country that does float north of the Western continent. It''s an ind country symmetrical from left to right with the Parelius kingdom of the former tabr world, once isted from the junction. From the kingdom of Panaches lies the northwest across the sea.

    "You want me to meet the king of the rare kingdom?

    "Yes. A little bit about the" Holy Tree "thing."

    Holy Tree. It is a great tree with purifying power, nted by me in the heart of Eisengard, the demonic kingdom, to purify the ''Divine Demon Poison'', which was dispersed by the Evil God.

    The Rare Kingdom is talking about the Holy Tree, isn''t it?

    Well, I don''t mind seeing you, so I''ll just set the date and time and ept it.

    Surely the Rare Kingdom was a lush kingdom ruled by the king of the elves. Is it like the Great Tree waters over here?

    I don''t hear any particrly bad reputations, so I think it''s okay to meet them. Although it seems that the Rare Kingdom only opens national rtions with the Kingdom of Lephan in the south-west and with the Kingdom of Panaches in the south-east. Until the other day, Zardonia, the ice country of the true south, was in a state of instant contact with its neighbor Dowburn, the ming country.

    It is widely known to me that I nted the Holy Tree, so I guess the story came through Panaches with national traffic...

    Whatever. Go and see if you can figure it out.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Besides me, Yumina and Leanne were supposed to follow me to the Rare Kingdom. Yumina can get a lot of help diplomatically, and Leanne is used to negotiating with a multiracial group. He was originally Mismid''s diplomatic ambassador.

    That''s well, that''s fine...

    "The Rare Kingdom is a country where many monuments sleep, and where many of the ancient fusges used in the former wars, Legacy, have been unearthed. Your father might be able to find some golems and special parts that he hasn''t seen yet."

    "Coon, you are... You''re not going out to y, are you?

    "I know, Mother. I wish I could find a diplomacy ''next time''."

    Coonughs prankily at Leanne, who mes her for seeping in a shaky tone.

    When I said I was going to the Rare Kingdom, Kuhn had begged me to apany him. He has met His Majesty the King of the Rare Kingdom for everything. Of course we''re talking about the future.

    "Are you ready? Then open it, u."

    When Robert said so, the blue golem beside him twirled his hand.

    As soon as I wonder if thendscape around me has distorted, that distortion slowly begins to return. The blue crown, the ability to "Disturb u," [spatial distortion].

    The distortion had returnedpletely. There was a green world spread out there.

    Is this Farn, the king''s capital of the Rare Kingdom? It''s just the Wang capital, with all kinds of buildings lined up to show the city, but there''s a lot of greenery everywhere anyway. It''s like the capital is spreading through the woods. The streets where people go are lively and full of smiles.

    "You still have a lot of elves"

    Seeing people walking down the street, Yumina leaks that feeling.

    That''s definitely a lot. There are not only elves, but of course humans, beasts, and dragon tribes called Dragonuts here, but they still look like a lot of elves. Feels like a puff, like 7: 3 in proportion?

    "They''ve been migrating other races for hundreds of years, because the Rare Kingdom is originally thend of the elves. Essentially, there are elves in key positions in the country."

    After hearing Kuhn''s exnation, I was convinced that it would be. Elves are forest people. I guess that intention is also organized in this lush state of the king''s capital.

    At the end of the stretched street, you can see the royal castle standing behind the woods. Is that King Elf''s castle? Behind it stands giant trees that are just asrge. Big.

    "Bye, gentlemen! Let''s head to the royal castle! His Majesty King Rae is waiting for us..."

    It''s about time, I thought, Prince Robert buttered! And he falls, and begins to Ibiki.

    Compulsory sleep. That''s the price of using the Blue Crown''s ability. Brunhild to the Rare Kingdom is a long way from home. You''re gonna keep sleeping for a while, this.

    Robert gave me the memory of the Rare Kingdom on [recall], and I could have connected the [gate], but Kuhn wanted to see u''s [spatial distortion] once.

    Robert was also put on board and told me that he would take him from himself to the Rare Kingdom with [spatial distortion]. Well, the knights of the kingdom of Panaches were with me, so I thought I wouldn''t have to take care of them if I slept, and I let them go.

    A Golem carriage came before us and slowly stopped when the knight of Panaches carried the fallen lobel in a way he was ustomed to and tried to head with him to the royal castle of the Rare Kingdom.

    "His Royal Highness Robert of Panaches and His Majesty the Duke of Brunhild, right? The royal pce has picked you up."

    One elf man descends from a carriage like a microbus that let him pull to a crawled golem, not a horse. He''s a young man in his early twenties with long blonde hair tied behind him. I''m wearing white gloves and ck butler clothes, but I think it''s a royal decree. I feel too young, but it doesn''t matter if you''re an elf.

    With that in mind, I was pulled off my sleeve saying it was hard to coun that I was behind. Hmm? What happened?

    "Father. That''s King Elf of the Rare Kingdom."

    "Huh!?

    Return your gaze to the elf youth who came off the carriage when Kuhn told you to. Oh, this man is the king!? Then why are you dressed as a butler?

    "I thought maybe you wanted to surprise meter by rosing your identity. Because he''s a king who likes flirting."

    "You''re an annoying king."

    Lene, who was listening to Coon''s words together, shook her head with a sigh small.

    Is it just a jerk? Or maybe he''s trying to figure out who we are.

    Because the elves are so vignt, many people don''t quite make the real deal out of the table. They also have amon pattern that even if they seem friendly on the surface, they don''t allow themselves to be distracted. Pretend you don''t realize this ce, okay?

    "How have you been?

    "No, Your Majesty, it is an honor to wee you immediately. So, you have a different taste in deacons. Surprised."

    The young man in butler''s clothes is surprised to see Lene''s words, which he let go with a grin. Shit. My daughter-inw was no better than a jerk...

    He was an elf young man who looked surprised for a while, butughed out small and raised his hands gently.

    "This is... Because of this, His Highness Robert came at a time when he fell asleep, and apparently it was futile. How did you figure that out?

    "Let''s just say that, with His Majesty''s unleashed, unseen elegance..."

    I''m sure Leanne answers, but it''s a lie. My daughter from the future taught me.

    "I''m not going to let anything like that go. Ma, anyway, wee to the Rare Kingdom. King of the Rare Kingdom, Irvin Raewind."

    "My name is Leanne Hope, Fifth Queen of the Principality of Brunhild. And this one..."

    "King of the Principality of Brunhild, it''s the Winter Night of Hope"

    First Queen of the Principality of Brunhild, this is Yumina Hope Moon.

    By marrying me, Lene and the others were also married to the Hope Moon family. and Brunhild is also a family name, as she is also the queen of Brunhild.

    This one doesn''t have to be named either. Some royals don''t have a family name.

    So in Leanne''s case, it is also Hope Moon Leanne and Leanne Brunhild. Likewise, Yumina is also Hope Moon Yumina and Yumina Brunhild.

    Well, I''m not going to call myself Winter Night Brunhild. Lu, I''m sorry.

    What about your daughter?

    "Nice to meet you, Your Majesty. My name is Hope Moon Coon, and I will be one of the royal principals. I would like to see the Forest Kingdom and the famous Rare Kingdom once, and I have asked His Majesty the King not to apany me."

    Coon picks the edge of his skirt and greets him with a cartesey. It''s getting pretty rusty. Because she''s a princess, is she just educating there?

    "And if I could have a glimpse of His Majesty''s, the green crown," Grand Grune, "

    "Ha. Are you more of a Grune than the rest? Hey, is this what your daughter says?

    When King Elf spoke, the upper body of therge Golem connected to the carriage, the chest-to-face part, slid back with Gacon.

    And I wondered if a small hand hade out of it, and a ne very simr to the blue golem next door appeared before us.

    As with the previous'' crown '', the colours are grouped together in a green lineage with a small three-headed body.

    Compared to previous crowns, it feels heartless or feminine. Parts like heat discharge tes stretching from the back of the head don''t even look like ponytails, and the body is a lot rounded. Hip parts look skirt too.

    Regardless of whether Golem has a gender or not, I''m pretty sure some airframes have a feminine personality, depending on the Q crystal they''re putting on. Elka technician''s cat-shaped golem, "Basteto," is no good either.

    "The host is the abundant earth and the mother tree. This is" Grand Grune ". He''s been my partner for 2,000 years."

    "Hajimemasite. Crown Series, Format # CS-06" Grand Grune "Death"

    Oh, thenguage function seems expensive. Perhaps this Golem also has the ability to pay for something more than being a crown. As far as Elf King goes, I don''t think it''s a physical price......

    Looking beside him, Kuhn entered his sight looking at the green crown with his eyes sparkling.

    "You never saw it in the future?

    "Yes, basically because we cannot attend the World Conference, and His Majesty King Rae, did not bring Grune. I''ve never seen it before, but it''s a cute golem!

    Pretty......? Well, it doesn''t even look that way, does it?

    "Anyway, get in. Let me show you to the castle. Grunn, I asked you to do it."

    Copy that.

    Once again, Grune disappeared into arge golem. Don''t feel weird about Golem manipting Golem. Yeah, but is our beast shaped frame gear, overgear the same thing?

    The carriage pulled by Golem by his tracks was surprisingly fast. If you look at the ce where it runs without damaging the cobblestone, is it a rubber track? Not so shaky in the carriage either. I guess it''s properly equipped with suspensive stuff.

    What a fantastic castle the royal castle of the Rare Kingdom was. Backed by giantrge trees, trees were tangled in the white walls, and the vibes were bush, creating just what they called a green castle.

    They say this castle has been around for 4,000 years. Do you have the same powers working as protective magic, it doesn''t look that old.

    The castle is also built to feel a little old, but it doesn''t feel too ancient.

    It was us getting off the carriage and walking about King Rae and Grune going inside the castle, but I''m starting to feel like their destination wasn''t inside the castle. If you keep going, you''re going through the castle...

    There is a niggered grin on King Rae''s face. Are you up to something again?

    Eventually, two knights, guarding like gatekeepers in front of them, push with their strength the big kannon door that was where they stopped.

    "Wah...!

    "Well......!

    "Heh..."

    Gi, gi, gi, and the end of the open door were in the woods where the leaking sun plunged in.

    On our front, the big tree that looked like the back of the castle stands just looking up.

    "It''s the Spirit Tree Rarewind. The mother tree of the elves, the ce of return of the soul... is the spirit tree that was"

    Was it?

    This Spirit Tree and the Spirit Tree do not seem to dwell like the Great Divine Tree, the Great Divine Tree of the Great Tree. I mean, that doesn''t feel right. I can''t feel the vitality.

    "Have you noticed? Yes, this spiritual tree is already out of breath with its lifespan. Thanks to the magic left in the trees, it looks like nothing but appearance, but in a few more months it will start to wither away"

    So? Even restorative magic doesn''te back to life in trees that have just run out of life. Perhaps this spiritual tree and the others have been here for thousands of years, watching over the rare kingdom. There is something emotional about that history.

    "Rarewind finished the role. But spiritual trees are a symbol of our country. The peace of mind of the people is disturbed as it is. We must wee a new spirit tree."

    "A new spirit tree?

    "Mm-hmm. I wanted to see Lord Brunhild about that. Eisengard''s ''Sacred Tree'', which is said to have been produced by Sora. I want that to be a new spirit tree in our country."

    "Holy tree?

    Holy Tree of Eisengard. It is a holy tree nted to purify the ''god demon poison'' sprinkled during the battle against evil gods.

    Even so, it wasn''t me who created it, but Uncle Kosuke, the farming god.

    But to make that holy tree a new symbol of this country, you''re telling me to pull that array out of Eisengard?

    "Oh, no, you had a narrative. I''m not saying anything about the Holy Tree of Eisengard. It means I want the same thing as that tree."

    "Oh, you know..."

    Um, sometimes there are the same seedlings because that was originally something that could have gone through some variety improvements. In fact, it''s inside my [storage].

    The slight hesitation is that once "Holy Tree" is a building thing of the farming god. I was wondering if I could give it up on my own.

    "Wait a minute, please. I''ll make sure."

    Put a no on King Rae and call Uncle Kosuke. If Uncle Kosuke seems to show difficulty, it''s bad for King Rae, but let''s give it up.

    ''It doesn''t matter. It''s basically created in a humanized state, so it''s earthly, and there''s no special ability for it to be called this, except to purify the [god demon poison] or the dirty atmosphere.

    Uncle Kosuke''s reply was light. It''s light...... Well, he said he''d like it, okay?

    When I take the saint tree saplings out of [Storage], King Rae sees it at first sight and tries to reach out as excited as he is. Trembling?

    "Holy crap... so much...! A more upbeat sign than the once spiritual tree......! Sure this is a holy tree......! It''s like God dwells......!

    I don''t know if that''s too much to say, but it sure is because it''s sparkling and beautiful. I don''t know.

    The sparkleing out of these leaves is a purified magic vegetable. I know you''re taking in dirty air and magic vegetables in the atmosphere, but that''s less than Eisengard''s. I don''t know if this is less because of the seedlings or because the air in the rare kingdom isn''t dirty.

    When I handed over the saplings of the Holy Tree, King Rae received them with all due respect.

    "Thank you. Our country has formed friendship with the Principality of Brunhild and we only hope to prosper together"

    "No, it''s nice to meet you"

    I firmly held the hand King Rae had offered me. Then he looks back and looks up at the soaring giant tree.

    "It''s Rarewind. Mother Tree, who has been watching this country for a long time. Sleep in peace..."

    Grune holds his hand against the Spirit Tree. Then a soft green ripple was released straight from Grune''s palm towards the spirit tree.

    "Winter Night, the Spirit Tree...!

    "Whoa......!

    When Yumina pointed me up and looked up at the spiritual tree, the blue and lush spiritual tree almost instantly lost its color.

    As if watching the video fast forward, the spiritual tree quickly withers away. On the contrary, parts such as branches and trunks had also begun to shatter. Huge spiritual trees disappear as if they were dust.

    Hey, is this Crown Ability Crown Skills......!?

    King Rae handily nted the saplings of the holy tree on the site where its spiritual tree had beenpletely turned into dust.

    "Wake up to thisnd, O new life, inheriting old life. Blessed be the earth!

    "What!?

    "Whew!?

    At the same time that King Rae spins his words, the holy tree he has just nted grows in sight. What the hell ah......!

    While we are out of time, the Holy Tree grows. Is this Grune''s ability too......!?

    "This is [nt domination] ¡­. You can manipte not only nts, but even processed wood, the green crown, the crown ability of" Grand Grune "" Golem Skills "......!

    Surprisingly, Coon exins it. I knew it! This ability is a huge price to pay for the contractor Master...!

    "Gu......!

    In my ear when I realized it, I heard King Rae''s painful voice. Already the Holy Tree had grown to about half of its original spiritual tree. The green fluctuations that had been released from Grune have already stopped.

    King Rae bowed down to the spot, falling straight to the front.

    The price of crowning ability can be enough to take a life. No way......!

    "Oh, are you okay!?

    I rushed over and when I woke him up I heard a belly sound so loud that I''d never heard it before. Huh?

    King Elf, whose eyes have vanished, snaps with a sweeping voice.

    "I''m hungry, I''m hungry..."

    What''s the price, it...?

 Chapter 483

    "The price of the green crown is'' hunger ''. It bes a state of extreme hunger, and if you do poorly, you will die. I''m most unwilling to use my abilities..."

    Guk¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹rg¨¹g

    If you''re that hungry, eat something soon. Okay, but they don''t.

    When King Rae, who remained asleep, took one apple in his hand, it quickly copsed like sand and turned into dust. Yeah!?

    "While I''m paying the price like this, I can''t speak of food...... In this case, look around for about twenty days..."

    "So much!?

    "There''s nothing unbearable about elves because they''re originally a species that doesn''t have to eat much to live with. I don''t die that easily because I can only drink water, but my first hunger is tight..."

    Speaking of which, Nia, the user of the red crown, said it before. He said if you were careful, you wouldn''t die at a ''price'' except for the purple crown.

    Well, because of my [cracking] purple crown, I no longer have the crown ability Crown Skills.

    But after starving them, will they dust the food they touch [the price]?

    You used to read simr stories in something. Talk about if the king was happy that God gave him the power to golden everything he touched, he would be golden up to food and starve to death.

    Perhaps this [price] is simr to the [curse] I use. Forced to take something away from the target, that kind of [curse].

    And unlike the curse, it''s a price to pay for wanting something, so it''s hard to lift it. Probably [Recovery] but you can''t. If you break Grune''s abilities in [Cracking], it may be disarmed, but this king doesn''t want it.

    "Don''t worry about it. It''s the ability I''ve used for years. I''m used to it. Because I know the critical line, and I''m not willing to use my unbearable abilities."

    ording to Kuhn''s story, the ability of the green crown seems to be nt maniptive, but its scope is quite extensive. But he also had the same weakness as my [Prison] that if the scope was extended, the quality of his abilities would be reduced.

    They manipte not only living trees, but even processed woodworking products. It''s amazing because once upon a time, they put together arge fleet of enemy troops that attacked the Rare Kingdom and turned it into sea algae chips. No, is it easy if you drill a hole in the bottom of the boat?

    "What, didn''t you ever suddenly grow that one? They grow up even if left alone..."

    "The Spirit Tree is a symbol of this country. For the peace of the people, that''s what we need to see. Everyone would feel safer about a fat, sessful spiritual tree than a weak seedling tree, wouldn''t they?

    No, well... I sure am when they say that. In fact, I can see the Holy Tree through the window in this room, but the castle people are happy to pray.

    It was something that all the people knew that the magic vegetables surrounding the tree had withered and that the life of the spirit tree had already been exhausted. Everyone wanted a new spirit tree soon. This king sacrificed himself for it. It''s not something I can do.

    But hunger strike is tight for the next twenty days... He said he was used to it, but it wouldn''t be easy because he got used to it.

    "The Duke of Brunhild. I can''t thank you enough for this... but I would like to thank you for something as a country. There are many ruins in this rare ce. From there, excavated, the ancient magic machine discovered sleeps in the treasure hall. I''d like to give you some of that if you don''t mind¡­"

    "No, never mind. Originally,"

    "Thank you for your concern! I would like to see the treasure of the Rare Kingdom, with His Majesty the King, if you will!

    Originally that was Uncle Kosuke''s feat. When I tried to shy away, Kuhn came forward and said so sooner than that.

    Hey, your daughter. I don''t know how you feel, but you''re too desperate.

    "Uhm...... Then lead His Majesty the King to the treasure hall."

    "Ha."

    We headed to the treasure house, guided by an elf youth (who looked) who said he was the prime minister of this country. After this, King Rae drank a lot of water and went to bed. You think it''s because you don''t feel hungry? Let''s plug in Lou''s dishes after the quid pro quo.

    Robert the Panaches is still asleep at the cost of his metastasis, and we just decided to get the treasure first and free up.

    I wanted to talk about joining the World Alliance, will we do it again?

    "This way, sir."

    The guided location was in front of doors strictly guarded by a number of keys and security golems. The Chancellor releases it one by one.

    When the door was opened, it was mixed with gold and silver treasures, and a number of magic machines were delivered.

    There is also a golem. Probably the ancient fusge Legacy. If it''s not so expensive, there''s no way I''m keeping the factory Factory golem in the treasure hall.

    It doesn''t just look like a crap at first nce, not just a golem, but some parts, machines that don''t know what to use, etc., but only Kuhn glittered his eyes and jumped into the treasure hall.

    Looking back, he''s tiding his face up and down his fists small. What is this, huh? Yeah.

    "Oh, my goodness, hey, sire! Um, that!

    "Uh...... Fine. Choose what you like."

    "Thanks! Love it!"

    Coon clings to me. [M] When I wanted to give him a hug back, he quickly left and went inside the treasure hall. Oh......

    "Too deluded, darling"

    "That''s right. More fortitude, assuming you are the king of a nation."

    "A, hi......"

    Pinched gooey by Leanne and Yumina from both neighbors. I guess I was so deluded...... But it will have to be, in this case!

    Singing a nose song, Kuhn skips down the castle hallway in Brunhild. In both hands, he had a chunk of machinery as much as basketball, conceded from the treasure hall of the Rare Kingdom.

    It also looks like a little engine but I''m not sure. It should be metal, but it weighs too lightly. I was allowed to hold it too, but it was as light as stic.

    "What''s that after all?

    "Well done. You asked, Mother! This is probably the ''Spirit Furnace''!

    "Spirit furnace?

    Never heard of it...... Kuhn said, the g-cube on the golem. It is Golem''s power source and heart that generates and amplifies magic from light. And what that g-cube incorporates is Golem''s demonic motive.

    It seems that a spiritual furnace is an institution on which its demonic motives were based.

    All things have spirits. With the help of its Spirit, it seems to be an institution that amplifies magic.

    Western Continent...... Spirits also exist in the former backworld. Are you saying that the people of Tai Ancient, Back World, with the help of the Spirit, were moving Golem?

    "I don''t know if it''s Golem. I hear Golem was born during the World War there."

    "Oh, is it from an era before the emergence of the Fraze over here..."

    It''s so beautiful. I don''t think it was more than 5,000 years ago. Is it protective magic?

    Well, some of the frame gear we have is as old as that.

    "Analyze this and we''ll have a new discovery...! Uhhhhhhh!

    "What shall I do, ma''am? My daughter is frightened..."

    "There''s nothing I can do, sir. That''s the kind of girl she is."

    Coon is leaking evil inclusiveughter so much that I don''t think I should show it to the public as a parent.

    "Bye! Because I''m going to Babylon!

    "You''re leaving by dinner, aren''t you?

    "Yes!"

    While skipping again, Kuhn headed to the transfer room to Babylon. Somehow, when ites to hobbies, Gri and his personality don''t change, that kid.

    When we sigh as if we were frightened, Yumina, who was next door, also leaks a small sigh.

    "That''s cute. I want my son or daughter toe as soon as possible..."

    "What are you talking about? Is that girl your daughter, too? We''re all brothers and sisters."

    Yumina quipped for a moment at the words from Leanne, but eventually sheughed small.

    "Right. I''m your mother, too."

    Kuhn calls Yumina ''Yumina Mother''. They have nine mothers from birth.

    Maybe it doesn''t matter to those kids, my real mother or my stepmother. In Coon''s case, Yumina and the others make fun of each other. Compared to that, I still don''t feelfortable with Leanne though.

    Well, I know how Yumina feels. At a time when we don''t know where the rest of the kids will show up in the rest of the world, we can only wait.

    For once, the main Wang capital and other birds have been sneaking up on the "eyes" of the red balls.

    Though mainly to capture Hachiyun, the daughter of Hachi, when she appears. Yayun can use [gate], so I can''t find it...

    Totally...... I wish I could do it in this country with Sister Hachi or all the des if I was in training. Father, I''m not sure what my daughter thinks.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    It''s been about a week since I visited the Rare Kingdom. Coon doesn''te down to earth at all. They''re stuck in Babylon''s b," and they''re continuing to develop something with the Doctor and three Elka technicians. Thank you. She has the qualities of a drawstring. Totally indoorsy.

    Conversely, his daughter Frey with Hilda is an outdoorsman. Well, even when ites to the outdoors, I just y games with Ende''s daughter Alice every day.

    "Speaking of games...... when was the martial arts tournament in Mismid?

    I turned to Lindsay sitting next to me. [M] Besides me, four people arrive for lunch: Else, Lindsay, Cherry Blossom, and Su. Everyone else seems to have missed their jobs and appointments. These things weremon among us.

    "Indeed, from today on, it was. Hey, sister."

    "Yeah, it sure does. Oh, I wanted to join you."

    Else crushes unfortunately as she crunches her lunch omelet into Linze''s words. No, because if you leave, it''s gonna be a big deal.

    Already the three Else, Octave and Hilda probably have top notch strength in the world. If we can counter them, except for the Sisters of the des, the Divine n, I think they are the only masters who have dawned in training for thousands of years in species such as Elves and Dwarves, which are long-lived species.

    "Well, this is a tournament in Mismid. I knew it was a bad idea to have a queen from another country there."

    "I know... It''s not easy to be a queen."

    His Majesty the Beast King of Mismid has long wanted to hold martial arts tournaments, but he was opposed by all his ministers. They didn''t have a budget, but we could do it if we saw the martial arts tournament in Brunhild, stalled in new dishes, and made a profit from participation fees, etc., right? He thought.

    From there I managed to convince the Chancellor, Mr Graz, and the ministers, to finally bring them in until the holding.

    In order to increase safety, I have granted defensive barriers to militant fields and the magic of casualty transfer and recovery.

    It seems like this tournament is just in Mismid country, but if sometime something starts running on the Magic Train, I guess there will be participantsing from outside the country.

    Or will His Majesty the Beast King join us? When we were there, it did hit and draw with General Leon of Belfast, though he defeated early.

    I didn''t watch it because I was down in the fight with G then, but I heard that was an amazing game. I wish I could have seen it if someone had recorded it.

    "I may not be able to participate, but isn''t it good enough to watch the game?

    "Hmmm...... His Majesty the Beast King would probably be happy to give you permission..."

    I''m a little worried about Su''s suggestion. I wonder if I''ll just end up watching the game...... Aren''t you drawn in by saying the winner, or His Majesty the Beast himself, an exhibition match, and Else is going to fight?

    It wouldn''t be a bad ce to talk if the queen of another country bogged down the winner or the king of that country at the first martial arts tournament in Mismid.

    I figured it''d be best to keep it through this time.

    So I came to my conclusion, and the news came in from Red Ball. [M]

    "We apologize for the meal. From the ''eyes'' I was dispatching, I got important information. Take a look first."

    Aye, send it.

    Link the optic nerve with redball-distributed birds dispatching to various locations.

    A few momentster, a clear image appeared in the back of my brain. I guess they''re recing bird visual information with human visual information.

    I wonder where it is, there are... a lot of people here. Is that some kind of venue? There are a lot of beasts, and it''s a mismid?

    Oh, it''s a mismid, after all. There''s the Chancellor, Mr. Graz, in the VIP table, and that militancy is the one I granted the defensive junction to. Martial arts tournament venue?

    The staircased audience is filled with beasts and subhumans. That''s a big deal.

    The bird''s gaze is directed towards the center of the militant field. Somebody''s fighting. During the martial arts tournament?

    One is a bearded big man with a big wooden sword. I guess the Bear... the Beast Man. And the other one......

    "Huh!?

    Gatta! I got up from my chair unexpectedly. I''m surprised everyone looks this way, but my gaze turns to one of them, Lindsay.

    Because there was a child like her in the footage that was still pouring into my brain.

    "Duh, what''s wrong, Mr. Winter Night?

    "No, I just got a reading from Red Ball...! Yeah... oh, it''s quicker to show it!

    I rush to activate [Mirage] and reflect what I''m seeing in the air at the table. There is no audio. Just the footage.

    "... Huh?

    "What is this, a martial arts...?

    "Kids are fighting, right?

    "Linze?"

    A six- or seven-year-old girl who looks just like Lindsay, who sets up an ipatible gauntlet equipped with both hands and flies all the way to a big bear beast man.

    A bear man tries to defend himself against a girl''s lightning-like rush against the belly of a great sword.

    The girl looked at it and wondered if she had identally jumped, moving straight through the air with nothing to the bear man. Jumping in the air!?

    And with one fist of the girl unleashed as it was, the great sword is smashed, and the bear man blows shly off the scene. After several bounces, I rolled over and stopped.

    "" "" "Be!?

    We were watching the footage. Our voices are hammered. What is it now!?

    Keep your eyes open andpare Else to her sister next door and the girl on the screen.

    "Hey, wait a minute!? This kid doesn''t have to be...!

    "Linze''s daughter...... I think it''s Linne"

    "You''vee this far. Make no mistake."

    Both Cherry Blossom and Su wereparing Linze to the girl on the screen. You really look like... No, it''s obvious.

    Hairband on silver hair cut together around the shoulder, eye-catching just a little more than Else? Simr to the clothes you wear. It feels exactly like a mini-linser.

    "Ha, ha, wow! Hey, hey, hey, hey! Shit, I''m here!?

    "Why questionable...?

    "Uh, uh, how, how, how, how, when I do, what!?

    "Linze, let''s just calm down"

    I''m panicking. Speak to Linze. I know how you feel. I haven''t been that excited since this is the third time. [M]

    "Ah!?

    "Huh?"

    When I nced back at Else''s voice, who suddenly screamed, Lynne was waving at the audience in the screen. In that direction, a girl of the same age who was in the front row waves her hand back small.

    "You don''t look just like Else..."

    "Probably Else''s daughter, Elna"

    "What, what!? Wow, mine!? Hey, hey!? You''re here!?

    Gaze around the su and cherry blossoms where Else is around. Zhou Weuwei was superb here, and he wandered his hands into the universe like that.

    "Uh, uh, how, how, how, how, when I do, what!?

    "Else, let''s calm down. Repeat."

    Same as Linze just now...... Even if it''s so synchronous because they''re twins.

    The girl in the audience on the screen was this one again with silver hair long and looks just like Else. However, I get the impression that the eyes are somewhat soft and seem to grow up. This one is wearing clothes simr to Else''s, but is it a little handmade for the future Linze?

    "Take, Mr. Winter Night! Go to Mismid now!

    "Oh, yeah! If you''re watching this, you''d better go straight here!

    "Wah, ok, ok...!

    There''s no way I can turn against the two imminent daughters. [M] I opened the [gate] so that I could be rushed, and stepped behind the audience in the martial arts, from out of sight to Mismid.

    Else and Lindsay jump out the back so they can push me away. Cherry blossoms and su also came to this side.

    Linne stepping out of the martial arts returns to the depot in the back.

    Lindsay, who saw it, tried to go after her daughter, but I grabbed her by the arm and stopped at the spot.

    "Wait! For once, that kid is a match contestant. If you go see him on your own, he could get in the way of the other contestants in the understatement."

    "So, but...!

    "Lynne should just put it behind her and hold it off from Erna in the audience. That way they''lle this way."

    It was a reluctant Linze, but eventually I nodded that you understood Su''s words.

    "Uh, uh... ah! Over there!"

    Ahead of Else pointing her finger, I see Elna, her daughter. Front row just opposite from where we are.

    From here on the back of the staircase, I can see the people in the front row, but I found them in the crowd. Is that your mother''s instinct?

    Do I have to go around in that position? Else''s voice echoes in my ear as I tried to run out.

    "Cherry Blossom! [Teleport] Please!

    "Disappointed."

    The vision changes in an instant. Hey......!

    [Teleport] I was surprised that the people around us had lost their hips. As a result of the dependency, cherry blossoms can be [teleported] together....... but you just stand out......!

    What are these guys!? Where did youe from!? Only one of the bewildered and suspicious nces, a decent eye that can be directed at us.

    "Oh,?

    Elna suddenly appeared nailed to Else, and it was solidifying.

    "Uh, Erna... right?

    "Ah...... Ugh..., ugh...!

    In front of Else, who tends to hesitate to talk about what to do, the look on Elna''s face, which was decent, gradually breaks down. There wererge tears in both eyes.

    "Grandma......! Oh,e on! Uh-huh... oh, my God, it''s your mother...! I missed you......! I missed you...!

    Shaking her long silver hair, Erna clings to Else and cries.

    All of a sudden, Else was in a panic, but eventually she smiled small and graciously embraced her wondrously crying daughter.

    Um... you have a father, too?

 Chapter 484

    We were once out of the martial arts convention venue in order to calm down Erna, who kept crying.

    Sitting on a bench in a lot of stalls installed, he hears a little bit about what''s been going on from Erna.

    "What, to the great river of Gau!?

    "Yeah...... We went out on a bridge in Mismid, and the bridge was rotten, and suddenly it copsed. Keep falling with Lynne..."

    "Damn, are you hurt!? Were you okay?

    Else, who was next to Elna, roughs up her voice worryingly. When she saw it, Ernaughed like she was in trouble.

    "Yeah, that''s okay. Because it didn''t fall critical to the river. But we both dropped our smartphones in the river. So I can''t reach anywhere..."

    Uh... so?

    Doctor''s mass-produced smartphones are granted [sports] and [teleports], just as it''s okay to be stolen or lost.

    But I''m the only one who can use that to retrieve the smartphone, so I guess there was nothing we could do about it.

    "If you think you need to get in touch with Brunhild somehow, listen to the martial arts tournament. I''m sure His Majesty the Beast King wille out, so I thought I''d get back to you from there..."

    "Eh! Good luck with that! That''s my daughter!

    Muggy, and Else hugging her neighbor Elna, rubbing her cheeks. Erna is shyly red.

    I see. This is just like Else and Lindsay, their mothers. If His Majesty the Beast King sees these children, he will not hesitate to contact me. Did you hear from me tomorrow even if I kept my mouth shut?

    But you''re in trouble. The mass-produced smartphone is hit with a serial number, and I collect that number more than ever, but I don''t even know the number of the smartphone that was built in the future. You wouldn''t even know who you had.

    It''s a hassle, but do I collect itter using [SEARCH]?

    In front of me thinking about that, Su, who sat in the opposite seat to Else, was throwing questions.

    "How old are Erna and Lynne?

    "Uh, we''re both seven. I''m your sister because I was born a month earlier."

    When I hear it, Erna is like six women, and Lynne is like seven. Because Kuhn is three women, is there two of them in between? And two more under Lynne.

    I don''t know who Yumina or Lou, Su or Cherry Blossom are with, though.

    Su and the cherry blossoms were about to ask about their own children, but Erna didn''t try to cloud the words'' Uh, you know... ''Apparently, it includes not talking too much to Grandma Toke.

    Else, who sees her troubled daughter, shuts out the two questions. The two reluctantly seemed to give up, and Erna, freed from questioning attacks, was in a ho.

    At the same time, I heard a lovely noise from somewhere, uhhhh...

    When I see it, Erna is holding her stomach and turning red.

    "Oh, you know, I hadn''t had dinner yet..."

    "Speaking of which, the straw was in the middle of lunch. Do you want to eat lightly here? Store owner! Three of those yakitori for the number of people!

    "Aye!

    Su ced an order with the stall owner. [Storage] I have as much food in it as I want, but food stalls hissing. It''s just early to take it out and eat it here.

    It''s a festival, and if you don''t eat it anyway, will you lose it? I''ll take one of the roasted chickens that was transported right away and hand it to Lindsay, who was sitting next to me.

    "Look, so is Linze"

    "Ah, yes..."

    Linze receiving it with a smile. He smiled just a little unwell, worried about his daughter Lynne, who ispeting. Those eyes are directed at Else and Elna, who are holding each other.

    "Don''t worry. With all that skill, you can''t beat that guy there. That''s Lindsay''s daughter."

    "Thank you, cherry blossoms"

    Linze smiled at the encouraging cherry blossom words. I mean, that kid, he has the strength of gold and silver rank... With that look, the qualifying is going to break through mildly, and if you suck, you''re going to win... isn''t that a little bad?

    "I mean, the purpose is being achieved, and why don''t you ask Lynne to abstain?

    "Uh, Dad... I think that''s hard"

    Erna has spoken to me about it.... I feel a distance from Elsepared to me. Come on, they don''t hate you...? I just cried, so I want to believe you''re just shy.

    "Because Lynne loves these games and stuff. If I lost, I still think I would be terribly reluctant to stop along the way. Worst case scenario, I cry. I think I''m gonna cry a little bit if I lose..."

    A child. It was a child.

    I didn''t care because Coon and Frey are grown up, but Lynne is like a childish kid.

    "Hmmm...... For once, this tournament is hosted by Mismid. Moreover, the first tournament to bememorated. Normal people in other countries still don''t feel very good about Royal Officials appearing..."

    Well, I''m not going to say, ''It''s my daughter,'' but if you look so much like Else and Lindsey, you''re definitely going to think you''re rted. I know she''s my daughter, but she''s a rtive, but in the end, it doesn''t make a difference.

    If you''re going to lose the main game, there''s no problem, but with that strength, you''re going to win the finals lightly instead...

    Muggle, it''splicated. As a father, I''d like you to win, but from the point of view of the king, that''s a little troublesome.

    Maybe as a mismid, you want people from your own country to win. It''s more exciting.

    "I mean, what is that power of Lynne? No attribute magic after all?

    "Oh, yeah. That''s right. [Gravity]"

    Elna answers Else''s question honestly. Ah...... So? Convinced.

    I do it a lot, too. You''re weighing and weighing your weapon at the moment of impact that hits the enemy. In Lynne''s case, she can''t be as heavily manipted remotely as my smartphone, so I guess she''s weighing the gauntlet she''s touching to make it more powerful.

    "Can I use magic in a game?

    "He said if it wasn''t magic or healing magic that directly attacked the target, it would be fine. Some people used [Tailwind] earlier, right?

    Erna answers Su''s question. [Tailwind]... wind magic that drives the wind and increases its own speed. I don''t really use it. [M] There are things like [elerator] and [boost].

    Cherry blossoms ask Erna the same question.

    "The one who jumps in Lynne''s air is also magical?

    "That''s jumping with [Shield] as a scaffold. You look like you''re jumping in the air because you''re invisible..."

    [Shield] Oh! I see, was there a way to use it...... [Shield] disappears quickly, but still holds for a second or two. Enough to scaffold and run through the air.... I''ll try again.

    Or what else do you have two [Gravity] and [Shield] unattributed......

    If I thought so, Elna was more than that. They can use [Multiple], [Recovery], and [Boost] for everything. It''s Else''s pleasure to know you can use the same unattributed magic that you do. Ugh.

    It''s called Coon''s [program], it''s called Elna''s [boost]... oh, if Yoshino could also use [teleport] that she''s a cherry blossom daughter, I just think that this is inherited by attributeless magic after all. No, I inherited the other daughters'' unattributed magic too... from me.

    "So, what do we do about Lynne?

    "I''ll take you home with or without [teleport]"

    "No, I don''t know about that either..."

    I show difficulty in suggesting that there is no cherry blossom or lid. And then gang, even if they cry,e on......

    "If you lose, you''re going home convinced, right? Why don''t you ask His Majesty the Beast to just guess who''s strong?

    "Hmmm...... From what I''ve seen in the game earlier, I need someone so strong..."

    "So [Mirage] and turn it into someone else, and I''ll fight? Like Alice, Lynne seems to be my apprentice."

    Elsees up with a hell of a suggestion, but is that an ant too...? I know you can screw me into His Majesty the Beast King or Mr. Graz the Chancellor......

    "No, if Lynne is Else''s apprentice, he could find out how to fight or something. I''ll do it..."

    "I''ll do it"

    "Huh?"

    Everyone was Kyoton to Linze, who raised her hand small in the next seat.

    "I was watching your sisters and I wanted to y with my daughter too"

    No, y. Even if youugh and say it like that, I mean, we''re dating, right? How about my first contact with my daughter?

    "But Linze would be a wizard? Can we fight without offensive magic?

    "It''s not about hurting them, it''s about the rules of the game. Because that kind of training has been decent."

    Sure, Linze has no noticeable strengthpared to everyone else, but that doesn''t mean she''s weak. To be honest, I have a level of strength that I can''t fathom in those adventurers. He has mastered ancient magic, synthetic magic, and spiritual magic in the [library] of Babylon.

    Plus the power of a wedding ring from the gods of the world.

    "Hey, Erna. Lynne''s gonna have a little bit of an easy ce to get on, right? This tournament is also called Easy Win, Easy Win! Didn''t I say ''or something?

    "Ugh, yeah. Wow, how do you know?

    "Hehe. I know, because I used to hear it close to you when I was a kid too."

    "Ri, Linze!? This, before the kids, before the kids!

    Else roughs up her voice like she was in a hurry to make Linze''s statement. I guess we send her gaze with raw warm eyes. You said...

    "I was wondering how much my daughter was growing up and whether it was also my mother''s job to confirm it. All right, Mr. Winter Night?

    "No, I don''t mind if Lindsay says so..."

    There''s no way I''m going to bump Linne out just for Lindsay. Like when Hilda and Frey yed the game, I guess we just have to let them admit to losing without getting hurt...... there are some off-site losses, so is there anything they can''t do?

    Mm-hmm. I get an iing call from a smartphone that was in my nostalgia that worried me. Is that it? It''s from Mr. Graz, Mismid''s Chancellor.

    Yes, hello.

    "Oh, Lord Brunhild, Your Majesty. Are you at Mismid''s?

    "Ah, yes. You understand very well, don''t you?

    ''Ha. Because I saw His Majesty the King from the special viewing area. Why don''t youe over here, if you don''t mind?

    It is true that where Mr. Graz is, VIP seats are built partly high. I can see us from there a lot. Oh, Mr. Graz is a bird beast, and you have good eyes.

    Why don''t you go because you asked me out? Let''s talk about this.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Is that it? Erna, I don''t have a sister...... I was wondering if you were picking flowers?

    Lynne peeks at the venue through the window of the modelroom. I don''t have a sister my age who was there until earlier. I''m just a little nervous that something is going on. It''s really inconvenient without a smartphone.

    Each winning contestant was focused in each way for the game, resting, stretching and meditating in the modem room.

    Twelve have won out, including Lynne. Two of them were injured, so now they were going to the infirmary.

    Recovery magic and not omnipotence. Sometimes if you get hurt badly, you can drop out. Because the blood you lose won''t go back, and you won''t recover to your health.

    If there are those who resign, there will be those who will not be victorious and will be victorious. Lynne didn''t even care, but the majority of these seemed to wish for the resignation of the injured contestants.

    I''m not here, but in addition to the twelve who won, there are four more contestants as a nomination frame. In other words, a total of sixteen will now contend for the victory, but what a king of this country, the Beast King Jamca u Mismid, was in the nomination frame.

    If you stop in the eyes of the king, the servant is not a dream either. Nor could it bepelled for contestants to wish for the resignation of their rivals.

    Eventually the door of the stall opens with chatter and three figurese in. One is the Judge of the Beast who progresses the game. The other was a contestant youth who was going to the infirmary. And the other one was someone no other contestant had ever seen.

    "Since Lord Bail, the Qualifying Breaker, has been abstained, we are now adding one as a new nomination frame. This is Lord Lynn Lynn."

    "Lynn, it is. Thank you¡­"

    Lynn Lynn and the person she was introduced to tried to pepper and bow when she greeted her in a small voice. Apparently, the undefeated frame is gone.

    She is about sixteen or seven years old and is a girl with three braids of blonde hair. He had a short cane with a star-shaped cane head on his hip and a yellow star-shaped badge shined on his left chest as well. It is not equipped with armor, with a ck Gothic top and tiered skirt, and feet stiffened with ck knee socks.

    She is a girl who at a nce can tell she is a wizard type. As direct magic attacks are prohibited in this martial arts tournament, the participation of wizards is rare, but not zero at all. The fact is, some of the qualifying breakthroughs here also use magic.

    "Now, Lord Lin Lin, to the modest room in the rmendation frame."

    "Ah, me, this way is fine, it is. ''Cause they get nervous over there."

    ¡­¡­ Really? Well, I don''t mind. "

    The referee''s youth thought only a little odd, but beyond is His Majesty the Beast King. I reconsidered that I was nervous and afraid I wouldn''t be able to show strength.

    I guess strength is certain because it is a rmendation from the Chancellor, Lady Graz, but it will be difficult for a wizard to win this tournament. He decided he wouldn''t mind letting the modem room or so free so he could at least fight carelessly.

    "Then please wait a while longer for the contestants"

    That''s what the referee''s young man said, leaving the understatement. Everyone''s attention will be drawn to the girl who named her Lynn Lynn, but her reactions have been varied since then. Those who lose interest because they decide to be wizards, those who, on the contrary, be vignt and stare at them, those who care but turn away from their gaze, etc.

    Not only one girl stared, but she stared at Lin Lin as she tilted her neck. It is Lynne.

    "Hey, what is it?

    "Hmmm......? Uh, sister, have you seen me anywhere?

    "What!?, I think it''s the first time!?

    "Oh...? Then it''s your fault. Well, no. Why don''t you sit over here?

    Hit next to the bench where Lynne is sitting with her bread. As Auntie and Lynn sat there, Lynne next doorughed and offered her hand.

    "I''m Mochi... Oh, uh, I''m called Lynne! Nice to meet you, sister!

    "... Nice to meet you, Lynne"

    He was Lynn Lynn, smiling and casually holding the hand offered, but in his heart he was desperately enjoying his heart bouncing and about to scream.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Phew, phew! Lovely! Lynne, lovely! This child belongs to me and Winter Night......! So, I don''t know if I can hold him...! My daughter... About being too cute...

    Lynn Lynn, things, Lynze, who had changed her appearance with her transformation badge, was screaming from the top of the cliff in her heart. It is a tension max to my own daughter who finally sees me.

    The envy I had for my sister until a while ago blew up beautifully. This is irresistible. Cuteness is justice.

    "Is your sister a wizard?

    "Ugh, yeah, I am. Is that weird?

    "Yeah! My mother''s a wizard, too. So I know how powerful the wizard is. But I''m the one who wins!

    "Oh, wow..."

    Heh heh, and he''s also cute to speak that way in a strong way. He was Lindsay, desperate to loosen his expression by ident.

    "Lynne''s mother is a wizard, too."

    "Yeah! Your mother''s not, she''s amazing! We can do magic, we can make clothes, we can cook! Because you can do a lot of things!

    Linze was listening with her eyes narrowed as Lynne spoke as hard as she did about herself. Say what you wanted to hear in the course of the story.

    "Ri, does Lynne like your mother?

    "I''m scared to get angry sometimes... but I love it. She always talks a lot to me when I go to bed.... I''ll see you in a little while. Elna, I''m going to see your sister. Then..."

    Thest one was a small, lonely voice. Linze hugs Linne like that all the time.

    "Sister...?

    Lynne looks up at Linze with a strange face. Hacked Linze frees Linne. I held him unconsciously. They must have thought it was weird. I have to do something to deceive you, and Lindsay runs an excuse for awkwardness.

    "Oh, I''m sorry! Well, yes, I looked like my sister, so...!

    While I think it''s a painful excuse, I manage to fix the spot.

    "Does your sister have a sister, too? I have one too. And my brother."

    Linze strokes her chest down, apparently deceiving Linne, who grinned and replied so to.

    When Lindsay tried to find out about his sister and brother because of this moment, Gachari and the modem door opened again, and two earlier referees and Mismid soldiers came in.

    "Thank you for waiting. Thank you for choosing a match table. I''ll call you when it''s time, so wait here until then."

    Paste the match table the two soldiers brought to the wall. The contestants stood before them, confirming those who might be going to fight after them if they beat their own opponents.

    "Ah! It''s my opponent, my sister!

    Sounds like it.

    I asked Graz, Mismid''s prime minister, to do this, so I''m not surprised Linze. Of course, even if Lindsay wins, she''s going to resign for whatever reason she''s injured. I can''t beat my daughter for that.

    "That''s a battle! Your sister''s a wizard, so why don''t we give her a little credit?

    "... Lynne, your sister is probably just as strong as Lynne''s mother, so if you''re sparing her, she''ll tear you under your feet, right?

    That''s what I said with the intention of paying attention to Lynne, who''s still looking lightly at her opponent somewhere, but she was visibly grumpy with ''uh-huh''. I''m a little anxious to hear that you''ve hurt your pride, Linze.

    "... it''s a lie. No one is as strong as your mother but our family! Sister, it''s easy for me to kill you!

    Oh, that way? and Linze''s eyes dot. I am so admired and happy as a mother, but there still seems to be somewhere down there looking at them. But, well, Linze smiles because she''s a child. That''s the type my own sister was. I miss it and it leaksughter.

    Lynne turned away from Lynze, puffy, and put her arms together, slowly tying her mouth into a single letter. Maybe he felt like he made fun of his family for once.

    But even that fuzzy attitude makes Linze seem adorable. It was a strange feeling, no doubt this child seemed to be his own.

    "Then it''s a fight."

    "You can''t lose!

    My mother and daughter exchanged their eyes with each other, with their thoughts in their hearts.

 Chapter 485

    "Until then! Winner, Lord Dunks!

    A tiger beast yer blows his opponent off the field with overwhelming power raises his fist high. At the same time, cheers and apuse rang out of the audience.

    "That''s not an insult to the beast man''s speed and strength. I think he''ll get to a good point."

    Crush that as if Else, sitting next to Elna, were going to make the ordinance. Is that right?

    We wereing back to the audience where Erna was. When Mr. Graz saw it in the VIP seat, he advised me not to because Lynne would be worried if Erna was gone as it was.

    We can''t be seen by Lynne, so she''s changed except for Erna in [Mirage].

    "What''s the number one game between Lynne and Lynze?

    "It''s definitely next time. But I wonder if it''s really okay...... Lynne''s worried too, but Lynze''s worried too..."

    When I sighed a little, Else looked at me like I was stunned. [M]

    "What, I''m sorry I''m so horny. Is she your daughter-inw, too? I''m not halfway through it. If it''s just fire, I think it''s the best of us, right?

    "You''re worried because they''re sealing that firepower with rules... No, I have a problem with Lynne letting me go..."

    Talking about that with Else over Elna''s head sitting in the seat between them, the next game began with cheers.

    You''re a dragon spear man and a dog beast swordsman. This next game... Please don''t hurt either of us.

    I couldn''t concentrate at all on the games that were going on in front of me, and I held my stomach, which started to ache crisply.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Oh, Elna, your sister''s back.... Who are the neighbors?

    At the same time as I check and relieve my sister, a small question arises for Lynne.

    Erna, the sister just above, is somewhat familiar. I can''t possibly crack it like that with someone else in the red.

    I thought it might be tangled, but from the smile of my sister-inw, who can see the time fold, I feel it isn''t. Lynne felt lonely just a little bit at the way sheughed at each other as if she were family.

    Lynne Lynne stands quietly behind Lynne peeking through the window of the modelroom...... Lynse.

    "That kid''s your sister?

    "Yeah...... Elna, sister. It''s unusual for your sister to talk to other people like that."

    Only Lynne, who didn''t know the facts, had tilted her neck with a strange face. Because I''m really a family, there''s nothing strange about talking normally.

    "Until then! Winner, Lord R¨¹gel!

    The referee''s voice echoes. Apparently, the game has been decided. Rude story, but I didn''t see it at all. Looks like the Dragon Spears won.

    ''Next, we''ll y Game Five. Lord Lynn, the wizard of the stream from the rmendation frame! Against is now the youngest contestant in the tournament, Lord Lynne!

    An introductory announcement flows and Linze and Lynne step into the venue from the hallway in front of the modem. A rain of apuse and cheer poured from the audience to the two of us.

    "It''s a battle, Sister Lynn! I''m going to win!

    "Competition, right? I can''t lose, either, can I?

    We gaze at each other and split to the left and right of the martial arts. Confronted from the front, a referee who was in between went down from the militant field.

    "Both sides, are you ready?

    "Finally!"

    "Anytime."

    Lynne hits a gangrene and boneless gauntlet, and Lynze grabs a short wand, Wand, with a star-shaped head wand that was sitting behind her back.

    "Okay, here we go!

    Dah! and Linne packs the distance from Linze with the signal to start. A basic way to deal with a wizard. That is, a simple method of warfare: approaching and attacking before being shot with magic.

    "I''m sorry, but it''ll be over soon. Yikes!

    Against the rushing Lynne, Lynze stepped back to take the steps.

    "[Light, let go, re sh, sh]"

    "Ugh!?

    Lynne is frightened as she shields her eyes with her arms against the sh of sudden light emanating from Lynze''s short wand Wand. Lynne, who has looked directly at the light, can''t move off the spot.

    I chanted faster than I thought. It was Lynne who prated because there was no magic of direct attack, but I didn''t expect to be deprived of my sight.

    "Ugh!? How cowardly of you to blind me, sister!

    Expand [Shields] around you, screaming. Little by little, but my vision is returning. Now I just have to bear it.

    "You can''tpete head-on with a wizard. They may have all sorts ofpliments."

    "Tease me? What are you teasing me about? Oh, tell me something I don''t know!

    When my vision went back to normal and Lynne fisted, there was no one in front of me. Flip and turn in a hurry. but once again, there''s nobody there.

    "Huh?"

    Then go! And there''s nobody there to look up to.

    "Gone...... oh, [Invisible]! The one who disappears!

    "Correct"

    Explore the signs as you expand the [Shield] behind you. Lynne concentrated her nerves, saying that if she sensed the direction in which her voice spoke and the wind flow, she would know more or less where it was...

    but therees a cross spear from the referee.

    "And please wait! Lord Lin Lin, the magic of disappearing is beyond our control even if it falls off-site, so let us ban it!

    "Oh, right. Yes, I understand."

    "Fluffy!?

    Suh, and Linze shows up directly next to Lynne, and surprised Lynne rushes away. When!?

    "Come on!"

    Lynne regains her mind and releases a flying kick toward Linze, who showed up. The moment I thought I decided to kick Linze in the stomach, there was a crack in her body.

    "What!?

    Linze with cracks sshes and sshes. It crushed like thin ss and fell to the ground.

    "Or a mirror?

    "This way."

    Turning around, Linze, who was far away, almost waved down her short wand. An object in the shape of a star on the tip flies this way, drawing a curve as if it were a backsword.

    A thick deformed star struck Lynne as a meteor.

    "Whew!?

    Lynne crouches it down. Arcing like a boomerang, the star docked to Linze''s wand again.

    "What''s that!? Can I use that!?

    "Because it''s not a de, and it''s not a magic attack. It''s like a long chain il."

    That''s what I said. Linze swinging her short wand down again. The star that was on the cane head flies over Lynne again.

    Speed itself is not that fast. There were ways to keep avoiding it, but Lynne thought differently. Avoiding it again and again is a waste of time. If so.

    "Hum Sai Sai!

    The looming star knocks Lynne in the right fist. There''s nothing unbreakable about this gauntlet my father gave me. In addition, activate [Gravity] at the moment of impact to jump up the destructive force. Brilliant, the stars were scattered and shattered.

    "Whoa!

    Phew, and his nose is rough, and Lynne tenses her chest. Such a figure also appeared cute to Lindsay, with a natural grin.

    Did you take that as an extra giggle, and Lynne''s expression happens to change into something grumpy?

    "Make a fool of me! I don''t want this!

    Dan, Dan, Dan! and jump far above with a three-step jump so that Lynne jumps through the air with nothing. Multi-stage jump with [Shield] as a scaffold. Over Linze''s head, at considerable altitude, she spins her body a spin that Linne ising.

    "Riushin ''!

    Shoes with misthrill tes nted on the sole of the shoe are weighted and fall towards Linze like a meteor. If I should kick it with this momentum, if I''m bad, I could get hurt badly.

    But Lynne knows winter and night worked on this martial arts field. Just like the Brunhild training ground, it is a militant ground dedicated to protecting people''s lives. It is predictable how much damage can be deactivated.

    Besides, he was thoroughly nted from Else, a teacher and one of his mothers, for his maniption in interpersonal matches. Even if you get hurt, you should be able to recover.

    That''s what I thought, Lynne, but when I made her kick, I saw Lynze''s figure shattered and scattered, and once again I knew she was fooled.

    There was no magic chant earlier or ever. No attributes. Is that magic? and Linne, whonded on the militant field, looked back and noticed that there was a small translucent figure beside Linze.

    It is about thirty centimeters in size. A girl with silver dresses and long silver hair.

    "Spirit......! That''s right! That was and is spiritual magic!

    ''It''s a hit. A little more careful observation would have made sense. You have to be as calm as you are at a disadvantage.''

    Iugh when the spirits beside Linze dull. Regardless of the times that Lynne was in, few people use spiritual magic in these days. In fact, no one was using spiritual magic as one until he came to the king capital of Mismid. That''s why I neglected to pay attention.

    Spiritual magic can also be used by my real mother, Linze, my mother-inw, Lene, Cherry Blossom, Yumina, Su, etc. Although I rarely use it.

    Lynne herself, I''ve seen it many times if it''s about parents and spirits, but I''ve never seen that spirits. Lynne decided that she was speaking these words, and probably an intermediate spirit.

    "This child is the spirit of the mirror. Miloir."

    "It''s Miloir. I don''t know.

    A girl like a doll greets Lynne at Cartesy.

    Linze used this spiritual magic because Elna tattooed me that an intermediate spirit wouldn''t even find out who she was. ording to Elna''s story, the future Linze was mostly a senior spirit when she used spiritual magic.

    Well, in the current Linze, this inevitably happened because we still can''t handle the advanced spiritspletely.

    "Spirit of the Mirror...... I''ve been making fakes out of that since earlier!

    "Yes. You should have figured it out as soon as you saw it, right?

    Ha ha. Surely when I first met her in the modest room, the star-shaped badge on her chest was to the left. But there''s a badge to the right in her chest smiling in front of her.

    "... ugh! This is fake too...... ugh!

    Turning around, there he is. Now Lindsey and Miroir, who have a badge on their left chest, stood. The linze behind me sshes quietly.

    "Well, you just notice, don''t you?"

    "Mmmm! If you''re a spiritual user, say spiritual!

    "It''s stupid to reveal everything in your hand from the start, right? Lynne still has the power to hide it, doesn''t she?

    "Mmmm......! If this happens..." Shape Change "Mode Change" - Mechanical Armor "Panzer"!

    The roaring Lynne gauntlet, Gasha! and deforms and grows around and unfolds. A magical tattoo of Aetherline floated across the gauntlet, and from around both elbows, two jet nozzles, two left and two right, stretched out a total of four.

    "If you want to see so much, I''ll show you! Because you don''t know I regretted it!

    The swinging ''struggle'' rising from Lynne''s body integrates with her magic. Linze watched quietly as it strengthened.

    "Fighting Law......!

    Strugglew. Abat technique that blends your magic into parts of your body, alters your characteristics, and jumps up your physical abilities. It is a depths passed down to some dragon tribes and others in the Eastern continent.

    Alice, daughter of Ende, and Lynne, both say they are disciples of Else. You can use "Power", which Alice uses as a derivation of the Struggle Act. Same brother...... no, Linne, a sister apprentice, couldn''t have been able to use it.

    "Ha, ha!

    "Wow!?

    Don! and a chunk of chi released from Lynne''s palm bottom strikes Lynze.

    A mass of chi passes directly beside Linze, who flies over, and fogs against the magic barrier of the militant field.

    "Not yet. Yo!

    "Hey, lots and lots! A lot!?

    Lynne releases a series of baseball ballrge air balls. Exactly. This shut Linze up, too. It''s best to let it go so continuously. I don''t even have time for that to magically deploy a defensive wall.

    "Mi, Miro, please!

    "Okay, Master."

    As Miloir waved his arms tightly, multiple mirrors appeared all the way around Lynne. Lynne blunted her movements a little to the myriad of appearances of herself reflected in the matching mirror, but pointed the air bomb at the mirror that immediately emitted.

    "I''ll crack it all up -!

    The mirror itself is thin and brittle. When an air bomb hits, it is lightly destroyed and a sparkling fragment falls to the floor. It was only for a few moments that the target was off Linze, but we bought enough time.

    "[Rain, the grace that soothes, Havenly Rain]"

    "Huh?"

    Lynne leaked a missing voice between them. The next moment, it only starts raining heavily on the militant fields. The referee thought this might hit offensive magic, but it wasn''t magic like hitting a water polo, such as [waterball], and it didn''t look like it was attacking, so it went through for now.

    In fact, the rain that was falling quickly stopped. There are two people in the martial arts who were rained down and turned into wet rats.

    "Ugh! These clothes, they''re my mother''s favorite...! Forgive me no more, uuch!?

    Shh! and Lynne slips her legs and buttocks on the spot. I felt cold on my legs and buttocks, and when I looked down, the militant field was on one side, frozen, as if it were a skating rink.

    And looking up in front of him, Lynne realized there was a second spirit there.

    The spirit of a translucent, jade phosphorescent girl with a slightly more adult appearance than the spirit of the mirror.

    "We need to keep the trump card to the end. Air, please."

    ''Yes, sir. Aerial,e on!

    Along with a light reply, a strange force loomed from the front of Lynne.

    Lynne is pushed as if it were an air inted balloon, gushing at the stic ''Something Invisible''.

    "Hey, what''s this!? Holy crap...!

    In an attempt to break it, Lynne protrudes her full right straight toward ''Something Invisible''. But that was bad.

    ''Something Invisible'' bounces back like a cushion, without being destroyed, the power of the received Lynne. The recoil caused Lynne to glide backwards on the ice.

    "Muzz......! Gu, [Gravi......]!

    Lynne gains her own weight with weighted magic and tries to kill momentum. However, the power of my unleashed fist was considerable, and the momentum could hardly stop.

    Don''t identally! There was a noise, and Linne stood outside the martial arts field when she noticed. I have a little foot in the ground to my weight. I didn''t make it. Lynne fell off the scene.

    "Ah..."

    "Ji, off the spot! Winner, Lord Lin Lin!

    Cheers and apuse pour out of the guest seat at the referee''s voice. Phew, and the referee approaches Linze about Lynn exhaling small.

    "Ri, Lord Lin Lin. Just in case, but that''s not offensive magic, is it?

    "Ah, yes. Either defensive magic, is. It''s magic that protects itself with soft air walls and bounces off shocks."

    "I see...... Lord Lynne was bounced off himself, wasn''t he? I''m sorry, because I have to check this element of uncertainty."

    The referee sends a signal that there is no problem with the judgment. Once again, the on-the-spot announcement announced Lin Lin''s victory.

    Linze heads toward Linne, who drops her gaze beneath her feet and stands still.

    Was it such a shock that I lost? Inside Linze was in a hurry to see if it was any strange trauma.

    "Ri, Lynne..."

    "Spirit of the Wind......"

    "Huh?"

    <i></i>

    I look at Linze more with the confused eyes of Lynne, who shrugged and shrugged.

    "I remember. Lin Lin, I''m next to your sister. That''s the spirit of the wind..."

    ''Heh. You know me?

    Linne nods honestly when a translucent girl with a thin green coat looks funny asks.

    "Spirit of the Wind, Aerial. One of the greatest of spirits, the Great Spirit. But the Spirit of the Wind...! Oh, but not in this day and age..."

    I whine about bumps and something, and then I see Lynne panicking, and Lynze smiles all the time. The Spirit of the Wind, which was the trump card, but I thought if I summoned her, I might find out who she was. Because when ites to Elna, even in the future, Linze seems to be using the Spirit of the Wind.

    Linze''s magical aptitude is fire, water and light. The wind is not included.

    The Spirit is in a close rtionship with magic, and attributes with aptitude are easier to handle. But Linze hoped to make a pact with the Spirit of the Wind.

    Normally, it is impossible for the Spirit of the Wind, the superior Spirit, to make a covenant with a human being. But Linze is the wife and family of winter and night. From Aerial, he is the wife of the absolute master of the Spirit King. I couldn''t refuse. Never a powerhouse.

    This look of Lynne misinterprets the spirits whose mothers were serving as having been served by someone else in the past.

    Before Lynne, who continues to worry, Lynze took the same badge she was wearing out of her pocket.

    "Lynne...... No, Lynne. You are strong. But there are many stronger people. Your family isn''t the only strong one."

    "... yeah...... Sorry......"

    Lynne apologizes with a voice that seems to disappear. It seemed like he was reflecting on what was going on in the understatement. I can''t say anything back to Lynne because I actually lost.

    "--and even so, I''m your family too... Not at all convincing, though."

    "... Huh?

    Put a matching badge on Lynne''s chest with her face up. This badge has no phantom effect on each other. I mean, right now, Linne''s eyes should see Linze as she is.

    Lynne''s eyes open.

    "Oh, ah...?

    "Haha...... I knew it sounded weird. My unborn daughter calls me Mother... WOW!?

    Kick the ground like Lynne was yed and jump toward Lynze. Gyuu, and clinging to the girl who was his own mother with all her strength.

    "Mother...! He''s a freak...! My... whoa, whoa, it''s your mother, it''s your... oh,e on... oh! Ugh, uhh... Wow!

    Lynne cries loudly as she hugs Linze. Linze also gently embraces her daughter from the future.

    She''s as strong as my sister. I''m sure you''ve put up with wanting to cry all the time now. Linze sincerely wanted to take all of her daughter''s tears and cry like her tear nds had broken.

    "Finally, I see you...! I missed you......!

    "Yeah...... yeah...... Sorry......"

    The parents and daughters we met over time held each other forever as if to warm up their wet bodies.

 Chapter 486

    "Oh, it''s your old man."

    Oh, that''s lighter than I imagined...... Linze and I were reunited in tears.

    Lynne looked at me and ran over to me. And me and Else, they circle around cherry blossoms and su, and they turn their gaze blindly and reluctantly.

    "Hey, what...?

    "Um, I don''t know if I''d make much difference except for Su Mother. We''re all just a little young though. Boring."

    "Boring..."

    "You mean you''re not very old? I wonder if I can be happy with this..."

    Lynne swells her cheeks a little grumpy as she looks at us. What the hell were you imagining, you?

    "Lynne! Wah, haven''t you changed your wrinkles!? Is the future straw an adult!?

    "Huh? I''m an adult..."

    Su eats into Lynne''s words. No, that''s the future, so you''re growing up. I''m having a baby.

    "So the straw of the future doesn''t mean bong, cum, bong!?

    "... uh, yeah, I guess. Yeah, maybe..."

    "Right!

    Careful! Absolutely cared about this girl now! I gently stroked Lynne''s head away from Su. [M] You are a good boy... Definitely.

    "Even so, I thought everyone would be more surprised to see me"

    "No, because I met Elna first, and she''s already the fourth, including you guys. There''s Coon and Frey in the castle. There''s Alice under the castle."

    "Ah, Frey, you and Coon, you''re here. And Alice? Arcia, I''m surprised you''re not here."

    Arcia...... Is that Lou''s daughter? Even if theye so pompous, your father''s in trouble, too.

    As I wasughing at the pull, Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu

    "Oh Ka, I''m hungry..."

    "Huh? Oh, Lynne wasn''t at lunch yet? Um... Anything you want to eat?

    "I want some rolled cabbage made by Oka-san! Big time!"

    When he went to Earth, Lou bought cookbooks from all over the world that were in the bookstore. Thanks to this, most things are bing edible in Brunhild. This is also a gift of her ufortable efforts, but Lindsay often helps with it, so she can make some things.

    "Roll cabbage takes time, so we''ll do it when we get home. In the meantime, look, still eat this."

    I took the big rice balls out of [storage] and handed them to Lynne.

    "Wow! Thank you, Grandma! Here you go!

    Lynne opens her big mouth and cheeks up the rice balls. It looks delicious to eat.

    Linze is taking the rice grain on Linne''s cheek, which she chews on.... I don''t know, soothe.

    You look like a mini lindsay, so if you''re doing this, you just look like a sister.

    "King, I''m leaving for now. Everyone''s waiting."

    "Oh, yeah."

    The cherry blossoms prompted me to open the [gate] to Brunhild. I''ll send an apology email to His Majesty the Beast King and Mr. Grazter.

    "Shall we all go home then? I''m sure Coon and Frey will be waiting for you."

    "Ah, old man. It fell on our smartphone, the Great River of Gau.... will you pick it up?

    "Oh, yeah...... Fine..."

    "Thanks! Oh Ka,e on!

    Pull Linze''s hand, and Linne twirls the [gate]. With a bitter smile Else, Elna mother and daughter followed it, and Su, cherry blossoms left as well.

    "No well...... I was going to collect it, so I don''t mind..."

    Once again, I reopened the [gate] that leads to Gau''s great river.

    Returning to the castle with the two smartphones we finally found from the bottom of the river, the two newly arrived daughters stood a small sleep on each other''s mother''sp.

    "Did you both fall asleep?

    "Yes. You must have been tired..."

    "That''s right. Though it''s been two or three days, it''s been just two kids. You must have been anxious."

    Erna and Lynne sleep in the same way, each on a different long sofa, across a table that would have eaten rolled cabbage. Else and Linze gently stroke the hair of their daughters sleeping on their knees.

    I hear Erna and Lynne had a proper purse, and they usually stayed in an inn. I didn''t exactly have Lynne, and Elna did. Well, I''m d you didn''t have any big trouble either.

    "It''s weird... I can''t believe I''m doing this with a child I haven''t even had yet. Not only does she look, but she seems to be her own daughter."

    "Yeah...... Very important...... that''s a treasure, sister"

    Two mothers smiling face to face.

    "Now, let''s get you both to bed because you might have a cold as it is. [Levitation] Ever."

    Fluffy, carry Erna and Lynne to the bedroom, floating about a meter high. Two kids would be fine with one bed.

    "Mr. Winter Night, could you carry it over here, not in your bedroom? Well, we want to sleep together too..."

    Huh? Oh, shall we then... That''s a pretty big bed over there, and it''ll be okay for the four of us to sleep side by side. I''m a mother and daughter and it''s a river letter... No, it''s four people, so it''s a river.

    I cany Erna and Lynne on arge bed that is connected. They''re both going to change into bedtime clothes and sleep like this.

    "Goodnight, then."

    "Yeah, good night"

    "Good night."

    I leave the bedroom with a bedtime greeting to the two of them smiling happily. No, I haven''t slept with the kids yet. With that in mind, Batan and I closed the door.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Lynne!"

    "Alice!"

    Daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy, We''re bothughing and doing it, so I think we''re happy to see each other again and enjoying ourselves, but what a bad heart. What are you doing in front of the castle gate? All the knights at the gatekeepers are frightened...

    "Hey, winter night!? What are you and this kid educating you about?

    "I don''t just want you to tell me. You''re simr..."

    Alice''s mother watches her daughter quietly next to Ende, who''s been tangled up with me.

    "Oh, that sounds fun."

    "Hmm. You''re more or less as strong as Alice. Alice is cuter."

    "Strongly Agree"

    Hey, here, wait a minute. My kid would have decided to be cuter. Is that eye a pit? I was just about toin about it and Ende got involved.

    "So, you''re all right!? You''re not gonna get hurt, are you?

    "''Cause it''s okay. Because even if you do, it will heal properly. I hear it was a routine tea meal in the future. Yeah, and you two train together. Hey, Erna?

    I turn my gaze to Erna, who I brought with me to meet Alice.

    "Yeah, we''re both in the same fighting style... we always fought. And that''s what Uncle Ende always did."

    "Uncle Ende..."

    You''re shocked at the word uncle not least, Ende''s movement stops. Behind him, Pugh, and Mel and the three of them were having augh that was about to blow out.

    He''s my friend''s father, so I''m pretty sure he called me uncle.... Alice called me ''Your Majesty'' once and for all, so I was saved.

    As I stroke my chest down, I see Erna pulling my sleeve together.

    "Father, I think it''s time to stop. Those two won''t admit to losing, so it''s gonnast forever, okay?

    "Whoa, well. [Ice, surround, the great ice column" Hijo ", Ice Pir]"

    "Wow!?

    "Hih!?

    A column of ice stretches out of the ground one after the other around Lynne and Alice to surround them. The two men, sealed in motion, try to crush with their fists, but from the crushed edge the columns of ice grow again, so they eventually raised their voices as if they had given up.

    "Ohh! This is it!

    "Make it that far. You''re gonna go look under the castle, aren''t you? We''re running out of time to y, huh?

    "It was..."

    Looks like you figured it out. It''ll help. Unlock the magic of [Ice Pir].

    At the same time came Else and Linze from the castle.

    "Mother."

    "Ohhhh!

    Erna and Lynne run to their respective mothers.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting"

    "Sorry, you''re a littlete"

    Two people apologize to Alice and Mel as they join hands with their daughters. We''re all supposed to go out today. And even so, me and Ende are leaving a message.

    You think mothers have a lot to discuss with each other about everything? Does that mean Dad can talk to each other?

    "Because I''ll be home by evening. Nice to meet you."

    "Winter night, then. I''ll be there."

    "I''m going. Father."

    "Auntie, bye!

    "Let''s go, Alice"

    "Yeah! Me, I want a parfait!

    "Endemion, make me karae for dinner"

    "Katsukarae...... No, at the Dragon Callet."

    I would say if I came by with three women, but it would be tremendous if I had eight, including children. Well, I''ve known that from day to day.

    "" There you go... "

    Send everyone out in front of the castle gate with Ende. I sighed, neither of them, where everyone was blind.

    "I don''t know... isn''t your father treated lightlypared to your mother?

    "No, well, I feel that way too... She''s my daughter, and you have no choice, do you? I don''t think it''s better if they just don''t hate me."

    I feel so bad about you two, but, well, I just have to convince you that''s what it is. In the end, I guess the father is no match for his mother.

    "Well, I need to go home and make some karae..."

    "You''ve been dyeing my ce..."

    Maybe it''s not weird because we''re getting married, but I thought that was your wife.

    "On winter nights, if you have dragon meat, sell it. I don''t want to go hunting on purpose."

    "No, I do. Why don''t you have it? You''re getting rid of dragons, aren''t you?

    This guy is still a gold-ranked adventurer like me. I would have received several requests for nominations, not for ordinary dragons or anything, but for ground dragons or flying dragons that are said to be subdragons.

    "Hahaha. There''s no way there''s any left of the dragon meat we brought home. It''ll be gone by that day."

    "Oh, you know..."

    Ende looks far as he leaks a dryugh. Those three, I eat more than Hachi...... Isn''t this guy''s Engel coefficient outrageous?

    I gave up dragon meat for a cheap price because something was running out.

    Ende went under the castle to find Karae''s ingredients, so I decided to do the king''s job for myself.

    Yesterday I threw out my afternoon job and went to Mismid...... Mr. Takasaka gave me a little sermon.

    I''m d the kids went to bed. I almost lost my father''s majesty. I don''t know if there''s anything like that.

    Since the kids came, I''ve been worried about myself that I can''t look weird. For once, you''re a king and a father. Am I struggling with that in the future too......

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Three days after that happened.

    "Eisengard did?

    "Yes. It''s pretty rough. After all, I wonder if the pir of the Magician King has ever been lost."

    I get such a report from Tsubaki, the head of the intelligence unit, in the office.

    That country, for better or worse, was made up of a one-man king named Magician King. Well, it is suspicious that he had the special feeling of winning for the country, etc., but it is true that the country was moistened by its technical abilities.

    When the king, who should also be the brainchild of that country, fell, Eisengard had no sessor. No, I guess that cyborg jizzy was willing to stay alive the whole time, so there''s no way he''s going to make a sessor.

    Eisengard was detached from the continent by the effects of meteorological rain that fell when the world merged. Both the Gardio Empire, which was a continuation, and the Kingdom of Rase Wu, have be another continent across the sea.

    Eisengard split into a number of forces, just as it did during the Euron, because it did not have to take ount of happiness or unhappiness, aggression from other countries, etc. What''s different from when Euron was that nobody aimed for the Magician King''s Cauldron.

    Unlike Euron, who fought for the throne of the emperor not to unify the country, Eisengard was bing a number of urban states each behind the peace, but Yura emerged a golden giant tree and began to mutate the inhabitants of Eisengard.

    Things converged when we wiped out the giant trees, but the northern part of Eisengard, which produced a lot of mutation, seems rough.

    "At the foot of the Holy Tree, where the Spirit gathers in such a way, they are forming a new town. Mutant seeding... locally known as'' golden flower disease '', but it doesn''t have to..."

    "Golden Flower Disease"? Oh, because a human subject to the spores of a giant tree mutant species died and when mutated, a golden flower blossomed on his head?

    Sure, that holy tree has some other purifying powers, including divine demon poison... but now that the Evil God has fallen, it doesn''t make sense because I don''t have to worry about it anymore.

    "With this multiplied, there seems to be a drug out there in the South that says you can''t help but suffer from golden flower disease. Anything that crushes the branches of the Holy Tree, if you drink it regrly, it has a purifying effect."

    "Did you crush the Holy Tree? Oh, that''s a scam. There''s no way the spirits living there would allow that."

    I don''t know, I feel like I can get this kind of scam after a disaster. I guess a lot of people try to get into people''s anxiety and make money.

    It''s a difficult situation to find out if the medication is fake because there won''t be more mutation species happening again?

    "Please keep information flowing through the southern realm of Eisengard saying, ''No one can harm the Holy Tree protected by the Spirit''. The drug is a fraud. If no one else buys it, it''ll fit in."

    "Okay."

    It doesn''t look like anyone with a grudge against me is leaping in, like when Euron and Sandra were.

    Well, in the case of Eisengard, it''s out of an authoritarian state-run bickering that can be described as the King of Magicians'' fear politics, and the whole continent is lost, and not the other way around.

    Naturally, security is more disturbing than before, and there are more bandits and bandits. Does that make fraud rampant?

    Someone knocked on the door after Tsubaki left the office after finishing the report.

    "Yes, go ahead -"

    When I took my eyes off the paperwork and looked at the door, there was Elna peeking through the door gap as a fox.

    "Um, Dad, do you have a minute?

    "Fine. Hey, what''s up?

    Yuzu and Ernae into the office. Unlike her mother, Else, this child has a slight drawn-in idea. That''s a lot like Lindsay. Though he is a mini-erze.

    "That''s the weapon Mother Linze used at the Martial Arts Games the other day, but, uh, I want it too..."

    "Weapon? Oh, that wand."

    It''s the star scepter that Lindsay and Linne gave Lindsay when they fought. Do you want that one?

    "Because if you''re a magically ineffective demon opponent, I can''t do anything... But I''m a little scared toe forward and fight... I was wondering if that would be all right."

    I see. But that would be nice for Lindsay to use, but I guess it''s a little too big for Erna.

    Hmm, should your father give you a new wand here?

    "Okay, then let''s make a new one for Erna. What kind of design do you want?

    "Oh, thank you, Father!

    Ahhh, and makes me smile, Erna. Kawow. Are our daughters angels? I''d be a parent idiot too. There''s something wrong with that.

    Remove the material for making the wand for Erna from [Storage].

    We went into the production work in consultation with this, and spent some time without water for our father and daughter, Oyako.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "You fucking kid! Don''t interrupt!

    A knife held by a chimp approaches the girl. With a piece of paper, the girl twisted the stretched chimp''s hand to the pole and pped her opponent to the ground with one arm.

    "What!?

    The girl sped her hands in a position of pride. Dae-jung schoolgirl at a ce called Earth, such as a small vine-colored crest and braided boots in blue, but the waist is apanied by a noisy small andrge business, "TMT".

    Her hair was long to her waist and her forehead was nicely cut together over her eyebrows. ck eyes and ck hair. Here, it is a color that we hardly see in Eisengard.

    "Punish this and stop the fraudulent business...... stop. Making money out of people''s anxiety is the worst thing you can do."

    "Gu......!

    The man who rose up wandered back, fleeing as he dislodged. I will not forget the discarding dialogue that is peculiar to chimps.

    "Oh, remember!

    "Unfortunately, I don''t want to remember."

    The girl picks up one packet of medicine scattered on the ground as she nces at the man who escapes unnecessarily. It''s a counterfeit medicine that was judged by a man earlier.

    "Medicines that have shredded the branches of the Holy Tree, etc. ¡­ something you might know if you think about it a little bit. No, in this day and age, perhaps not so much is known about the Holy Tree."

    The girl tried to open the medicine pack. There was a powder in the medicine wrapper that seemed to be medicine, but slightly between the eyebrows of the girl who saw it.

    "Golden Medicine......?

    Inside the drug wrapper was a golden powder, like sand, no gold powder, about a teaspoon.

    I do have a thankful vibe that I would believe if I were told that it was a shredded branch of the Holy Tree.

    But the girl was disturbed by the glow of the powder. Intuition, you can say. I felt suspicious about the medicine.

    "Father would be able to analyze it right away."

    Remembering the father with the analytical magic Analyze, the girl undoes the drug wrapper and also collects what has fallen and puts it into her nostalgia.

    "Let''s do a little research¡­ Cohon, shall we?"

    Being alert suppressed the vegan tone, the girl began to chase an earlier man who had fled.

 Chapter 487

    "Eh!

    The stars of Erna''s unleashed crystals fly as they rotate and head to Lynne. Grip your favorite gauntlet and intercept it, Lynne.

    "Huh! Sayid!"

    Gacaaaa! Gauntlet and star, hitting each other with a much more shy sound, never shattered either. A bounced star draws arge arc and returns to beneath Erna, docking him on a cane erected.

    I look at the stars I couldn''t smash, and Linze next door squeaks.

    "You''re harder than mine"

    "Elna''s wand is made of crystalline wood."

    Naturally, that star is also made of crystalline wood. It instilled quite a bit of my magic and gave me enough hardness. Although Lynne''s gauntlet seems to have the same hardness. Future me. You''re in the mood, right?

    "Huh!"

    Kick the ground, Lynne thins flesh on Erna. Lynne''s low kick rolled out to Erna was inhibited by an invisible barrier.

    Else leaks her voice.

    "The cane body also has the effect of [shielding]."

    "For insurance when you get close. That''s not all. Here."

    When Erna twirls the wand, a sparkling light emanates from the star at the end of the wand.

    As Krun and she spun around, a ring of light formed around Erna, as if it were a ring of Saturn.

    "[Boost] Huh."

    Using the same magic as her mother''s, kicking the ground with reinforced leg strength, Erna jumped up to about four meters high and stayed still in the air. You''re using it well.

    "Can the sky fly too...?

    "If we can escape into the sky, we''ll be safe, won''t we? There''s a [shield] even if you fly an arrow or something."

    "A little winter night. Not overprotective of anything, no matter how much? As far as I''m concerned, thank you."

    Yeah, well, Else is right, hey, I might have gotten on with it...... ''Cause,'' Dad, wow! ''Which makes me honestly happy. Here''s what happens.

    In the meantime, I was able to show adequate performance, so I ended the simted battle between the two of them.

    "Elna, sister, that''s good. I want to fly too."

    "Eh heh. But I don''t think Lynne would have the power of a move if she hadn''t stepped on the ground."

    "That''s all..."

    Linne with a slightly obstinate feel as opposed to Erna smiling briskly. And there is another child whose mother is stopping her from nodding and trying to rush out.

    "Erna! I''m next! y with me. Yo!

    "Ah, Frey!? Ugh......!

    Frey storms out by shaking off Hilda, who was holding the root. That''s a weapons maniac. They stopped looking at unknown weapons. I''m a little sorry to hear about my daughter, but is it my parents'' desire to look cute there as well?

    "I''m usually a big, nice kid... but why is it like that when ites to weapons..."

    "Fair enough."

    Ifort Hilda in sighing. Because that''s Frey''s personality, too. Although I feel a little sorry for Erna, who is forced to deal with me.

    The battle began between Erna and Frey. Direct magic is forbidden, so I guess it''s just bad for Erna. Looks like Frey doesn''t have any more [storage] weapons.

    This is only a training for Erna to get used to The Star Wand, so you don''t need to win or lose. Frey would be satisfied if he could experience the weapon performance, too, and we need to make him stop at a good spot in Kiri.

    "Hey, hey, old man."

    "Hmm? What''s up, Lynne?"

    Kuruku pulls his sleeve and drops his gaze to Lynne.

    "You know, I was talking to Alice the other day... Don''t you still make" Yu Eun Chi "?

    "Yes?"

    Yu Eun Chi? Yu Eun Chi, amusement park? Wait, that''s what I was building in the future!?

    No way. For your own kids? No, no, I want to believe I''m not that much of a parent idiot...... You must have thought of entertainment for the people.... maybe.

    "What does that mean, by the way..."

    "Uh hey, there''s a Ferris wheel, there''s a dizzy one, and then there''s the parade... oh, I guess it''s quicker to show it"

    Lynne searched her pockets for crap and began to flick a little bit by removing the smartphone I had collected from the bottom of the river. That smartphone with [protection] on it where it fell into the river will never fail. Both Lynne and Erna use it normally.

    "Look at this."

    "Huh!?

    The image that Lynne had given me with a smile showed Lynne smiling and smiling in the same way and Lynze growing up just a little bit. They''re both shown in two-shot ces like amusement parks.

    Whenever Lynne flicks, treasure photos flow to me, including two shots with Elna, Alice and Adult Else, and Lynne''s two shots.

    When I nced forward to see it more closely, Lynne''s smartphone was once held up by a hand stretched out from the side.

    "Yes, that''s it."

    "Flower Love Sister!?

    Soon beside me stood Sister Hana Love, who took Lynne''s smartphone. Sighing deliberately, he turns his gaze to Lynne.

    "Lynne, don''t you really want to talk about future information? Grandma Toke told you, didn''t she?" I feel sorry for you for taking away your pleasure in the winter and night. "

    "Oh, I was..."

    Lynne makes a face that Sister Hana Love told me, Shit. No, wouldn''t that be a little good? Hey!

    If you listen to the future and the future is going to change, then the Spirit of Time and I will fix it, won''t we? Then I think it would be a little better.

    It is true that the joy of being born at that time may be halved when we know the way ahead, but we can also assume that we will enjoy the time until then.

    "I''m sorry Hana Love sister..."

    "I don''t care about the amusement park. It''s just that some of those pictures show kids who haven''t been here yet, right? The first time I saw a kid, I knew it wasn''t a picture, I wanted him to see the real thing."

    Ugh. I know what you''re trying to say. Or is the amusement park good?

    "The construction site is ideal southwest of Castle Town."

    "Huh? You mean build that?

    "There''s a workshop, isn''t there?

    No, it is, though. Put the amusement park in Brunhild? The construction itself can''t be done without a ''workshop'', but we need materials, right? I have to apply various [enchants] to make it safer. Is that what I do?

    "Yeah...... Hmm?"

    When I think about it, I have two little eyes that stare at me. My daughter Lynne, with the same blue eyes as her mother, turns the eye she expected.

    I haven''t stomped on a lot of ces enough to withstand this attack.

    "And for now... After talking to Takasaka-san..."

    "Ugh!

    As a result of Lynne''s patronage, the amusement park n was lifted to Brunhild.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Hmm. I don''t think it''s a bad idea. If there are tourists in this country, the town moisturizes and the country moisturizes. But don''t do it all by yourself, Your Majesty. You''re going to take your job away from the people who are going to build it."

    Mr. Takasaka gave me permission, but I was stabbed in the nail. Hmm. It won''t take me three days to build it in the workshop.

    Well, the Ferris Wheel, the Jet Coaster, that kind of part is built here though. It seems that the base part will be mainly used by magic guidance machines for civil work, Dwerg and earthly magic users.

    They say you can do that in a few months. When the foundation is ready, should I set up the attraction I built in the "workshop"?

    Nevertheless, I can''t build a jet coaster by myself. I guess that''s a round throw at Dr. Babylon. I''ll be in charge of the Ferris Wheel, the Merry-Go-Round, and the easy moves.

    In the meantime, I transferred to Babylon to talk to the Doctor.

    "You don''t have to bother to build it. If it''s an amusement park, there''s something simr in" Zao "."

    "You already have it!

    The doctor who listened to me said everything. [M] No, it''s an amusement park!? Where is that thing in ''Zao''?!?

    "If you use space-time magic, you can save it in a different space. It''s one of a few I built as a box garden series."

    "Oh, no, we were all trapped inside the dice before that..."

    We''ve all been trapped in a strange dice before when we were organizing "Zuo" and yed games like Two-Six. (in Eight Volumes and Tabernacle ys)

    Inside the dice was a wide, pseudospace with the application of space-time magic. Structurally the same as Babylonian''s ''hangar''. Is that the same type of demonic prop Artifact as you are?

    "Is it still avable?

    "That''s protective magic, so it''s okay after 5,000 years. I just don''t know if it''s funny if it''s a modern man''s sensibility. Five thousand years ago, we had a magical life."

    I wonder if the entertainment facilities enjoyed by the ancient civilizations would be familiar to the modern people. In ancient Mayan civilization, there were ball moves like football, but I''ve heard that the ball was the head of an executed human being or something.

    Anyway, would that make it an institution where you could y with the kids? However, if this is the case, we will not be able to open it to the public, so it will be a dedicated facility for us. Some amusement parks are fun because there are other people out there.

    Oh, but if you can use it, you said you''d remove it and install it in an amusement park in Brunhild.

    I hope it''s something for everyone to enjoy for now.

    "You''re not in danger, are you?

    "I don''t. Yeah, some things surprise me, so maybe you should stop being a weak person."

    Yeah, I guess it''s the kind of guy who tastes the thrill of jet coasters and stuff. Yeah, it might make you sick if you''re unfamiliar with it.

    "Is this an amusement park of ancient civilization...... You''re interested in what sorcery machines are used."

    Coon, who was immersed in the Institute, came into our conversation. Curiosity is a mother concession. Well, I didn''t expect you to keep your mouth shut any longer than it was the Demonic Prop Artifact.

    "Father. That boxyard, I''d like toe in too..."

    "No, I still don''t know what it is, and there may be something else dangerous. I''ll see you in the coun..."

    to, and the words stop. My chest tightened on Coon''s sad face looking up at me.......e on! That''s against the rules!? I mean, you''re definitely making it, that face!?

    "Father...?

    "... this time, it doesn''t have to be, I guess... The doctor says it''s safe..."

    "Thank you, Father!

    Kuhn hugs me with joy as he glistens his lurking eyes. Damn, I know they did, but I feel sorry for myself for forgiving you!

    "Cholo."

    "Choro, no."

    "It''s Choro"

    I can hear Dr. Babylon, Elka Technician and Fenrill. Shut up. I''ve decided to surrender unconditionally like this. We don''t fight if we don''t win, I do.

    But it''s called Lynne''s time, it''s called Coon''s time, isn''t my daughters taking it...?

    "If that''s what you decide, let''s call everyone. Oh, I need to call Alice, too."

    Kuhn, away from me, just told me to hurry, and I started calling him on the phone. Wow, let''s get a feeling it''s going to be something big......

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "So, winter night. You''re not really in danger, are you?

    "No.... probably"

    deviate from the harsh gaze from Ende. I don''t even know because I''ve never been in there.

    In Babylon''s "Garden," everyone Coon called was assembled. Plus, the Alice family is also calling. Naturally, so is Ende, his father.

    I don''t mind because these guys already know Babylon exists, but I''m anxious that three mothers are going to do something more than my daughter...

    In front of us, the Doctor was running his fingers quickly on the surface of the diced demonic prop Artifact, as well as on the touch panel.

    The top part is like ss and I can see the contents. It was small and not well visible, but there was a boxyard spread out as if it were a georama. When ites to the amusement park with the sea and the woods, it doesn''t even look like an amusement park.

    "All right, then let''s say eight hours. Don''t worry, I cane back here automatically when it''s time. Even if you get lost, it''s okay."

    "Uh... hey, wait a minute. It''s big enough to get lost, huh?

    Linze waits for the Doctor''s words. It''s amon situation where kids fall off and get lost in amusement parks, but I''m just worried about being alone for hours.

    "Because it''s a pretty big lot inside. But, well, even if you get lost, if it''s your [search] winter night, you can find it right away, right?

    "Aren''t you going to be incapable of using magic like thest two sixes?

    "Some facilities are not interesting when they''re magically done, so there''s a sealed junction," stuff like that, "but the amusement park itself is fine."

    It gets boring when you can use magic...... you mean you have something physical attractive? No problem if you''re sure of safety......

    "Auntie! Go, go, go, go!

    It''s bad for Lynne, who looks up at me with glitter eyes, but inside, I can''t wipe away some anxiety.

    Is this amusement park in another world the same amusement park I know? I''m anxious to see you as badly as you did in those two sixes.

    "I wouldn''t mind. You have other things to do. I''ll show Sheska around, so I hope she''s enjoying herself without family water."

    "I''ll take care of it. I remember all the information about the amusement park, Te Weimas."

    Leave it to Sheska, who was holding back beside the Doctor''s words, to p him gently in the chest all the time. Oh, you''reing...? I got more anxiety......

    "Then I''ll open it."

    Pip, and when the Doctor touches the cubed boxyard and leaves quickly, the top of the box opens just a little circr, hyoon! We were around with the sound of it being sucked into the boxyard.

    "There you go."

    Listening to the Doctor, I felt my consciousness fade.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Father... Father"

    "Ugh...?

    I wake up shaken by Erna in the midst of a little bird named Chichichichi...

    When we got up, we were down on a widewn. Near us, in other words, in the center of thewn, stands the same ck monolith in Babylonian facilities, surrounded by a gate-like object made of circrly white metal columns around it. That one, it also looks like a Stonehenge in Ennd.

    Meadows were spread everywhere beyond the gate-shaped, known as Trilliton, if Stonehenge.

    Everyone is up, too, looking at the end of the gate with a pocan look.

    "... what is this? This is the amusement park?

    "Coco is an amusement park for the Doctor...... in Babylon Park, so to speak, in Na things like entrance gates. Wait a minute."

    Operate the monolith that Sheska stands on thewn in the same way as the monolith in "The Garden".

    Eventually something like an overall map of the amusement park emerged in the air. Something says letters, but I can''t read them. Ancient Partheno letters?

    "Each of Babylon Park has a ything facility and entertainment facility that follows an ironic theme, Alimus. For example, in Co''s [dark] area, fear and thrilling caused by pseudo-spiritual phenomena are made easier."

    "Hino..."

    "Mother?"

    Elna turns her gaze to Else, who raised her weird voice low. Uh, a horror house-based attraction? You don''t seem to like Else.

    Else smiles at one cough and replies, ''It''s nothing,'' to an astonishing gaze directed at her by her daughter.

    Forgive me for being in front of my daughter, or I never got a scratch from everyone else.

    "I don''t know, maybe we should start with something that we can all y with."

    "Right. I thought we should avoid radical things from the beginning."

    Leanne and Yumina talk like that. They, or my wives, are watching some amusement parks in the movie dating scene I''ve shown them so far, etc. By andrge, I know what amusement parks are like.

    "I''d like to get on something that goes around that horse''s ride."

    "Uh, that''s what I call a merry-go-round, Mother. I like it, too."

    Frey, holding hands with her to Hilda''s words, answers with a grin. Apparently, Frey has ridden the merry-go-round I built in the future world. He seems interested in horses just for knights.

    But I''m from an amusement park on Earth. Is it in the amusement park of ancient civilization?

    "Su with horses. It''s not a horse, but it''s an amusement facility for magical creatures."

    "Magic creature? You mean a magically moving pseudo animal?

    "That''s it. With the wuss."

    A magic trick animal? Is that what you call animatronics on Earth? Like a golem horse?

    "Magic animal!? I want to get in!

    "All right, Motizukitouya. And it''s a decision."

    As Alice raised her voice with excited eyes, Nay immediately said so to me. There are idiots here, too.

    "You can y with nature in the Kotto [ground] area. Then that''s De. [Land] Connect to the door of the area"

    One point of the map shes. At the same time, one of the gates, Trilliton, was shing in the same way. They can move it to a point point point like [gate].

    As Sheska led us through the gates, it was like a ranch surrounded by green fields. Hmm? It doesn''t look very amusement park...?

    "Ah. Oh, that!

    "Huh?"

    Lynne pointed out that there was something bouncing around with Poyon Poyon. It''s the size of a bnce ball and the shape is close to it. Avable in red, blue, green and yellow with orange and various colorful colors. Plus, there''s something like a saddle on your back. That...

    "Slime Station"

    Some of my wives looked tantly disgusted by Sheska''s words.

 Chapter 488

    "It''s puffy ~!

    "It''s limp..."

    "That''s cute!

    "He''s cute ~"

    "I''m interested in how you grew up."

    Children, including Alice, surround the slime ying with Poyon Poyon.

    It''s orange. It''s about the size of a bnce ball, and the round ball takes the form of a little crushed by gravity.

    ''Cute slime'' as the game says. By the way, the slime I know is a ''not cute slime'', a gel-shaped crawling object. It''s certainly cutepared to me......

    "Will you be okay to touch it...?

    "I definitely don''t like the green guy!

    "It won''t melt, will it...?

    "Shouldn''t we sh it away while we''re at it..."

    Four people, Yumina, Else, Linze and Hachi, look at the slime with dead eyes. I know how you feel...

    These four (me too) have been in slime and horrible eyes before. (in two volumes and a tabernacle y)

    I hear that in ancient magical civilizations the study of slime was also quite advanced. These slimes look pretty familiar to people...

    "I can''t feel hostility."

    "I wonder if my abilities as an individual have been shredded. This kid looks red slime, but he''s cold."

    Su and Lene are touching the red slime with a pet. If the array is really red slime, its body should have quite a bit of heat. Yet if it is cold, it is believed that its ethnic individuality is lost.

    So you''re saying that we''re just different colors, all the same ride slime?

    "Oops!

    Across the saddle of slime with Alice in pink. In front of the saddle was worn something like a bicycle handle, which Alice held with both hands.

    Moving forward as the slime with Poyon Poyon and Alice on board jumps. Oh, a slime rider was born.

    "Funny! Damn!"

    As Alice tilts her weight forward, the slime increases velocity and advances. Poyon, Poyon, and bouncing were the Poyon, and the bouncing height was lower and the speed was increased. Eventually, Poyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyoyo Is it as fast as a bike?

    "Me too!

    Just like Alice, Lynne ran across a nearby slime. Each of the rest of the children also rush out onto the field on separate slimes.

    "Sounds fun. I''ll ride too."

    "We''re gonna ride the frizz, too!

    Cherry blossoms and Su also jumped on the slime that was nearby and started chasing the kids.

    "Dear Mel, so are we!

    "I''m fine. Go with Nay and Lise."

    Just keep going. Nay and Lise are on horseback too...... no, I became someone on the slime.

    ... Shall I ride too...?

    Approach the nearby ck slime and put your hand on the saddle. Slime remained on the spot without escape. Cross over to the saddle thoughtfully.

    "Whoa, whoa!? Whew!?

    The moment I ride, the ck slime rumbles out with Poyon Poyon, swinging as if I were on a rodeo machine. Hey, stop!

    "Ahhh!?

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! I was there......

    "Are you all right? Dear Winter Night?

    "Oh, it''s okay, it''s okay. It doesn''t hurt that much."

    Loues running over worried. I was thrown out with such momentum, but it didn''t hurt so much. Apparently, this field has been granted the effect of reducing damage. I would have liked full damage to be disabled anyway. Is that it? Because you can''t remember without pain?

    I can''t use magic, so I can''t even strengthen my body, and I don''t like bnced vehicles...

    "Pfft. What, winter night. Pity."

    "It''s you... it''s so hard. Take a ride yourself."

    I''m a little upset by the blown out endeavor, and I point to the shaken off ck slime. Maybe he''s a rough slime of temper. Not a rampage horse, I saw it as a rampage slime.

    In response to my words, Ende sparingly approached the ck slime and jumped on its saddle.

    "As easy as this slime...... whoa. Ku......!

    The moment Ende gets in the saddle, a ck slime bursts out just as hard as earlier. Bouncing and spinning relentlessly wields the endeavor. Sticker than I am, but my spare look disappeared from Ende. Hey, there! Shake it off!

    "Whew!? Hey......! Ahhh!?

    Ende swung forward from the suddenly stopped ck slime. It spins brilliantly and falls off my back. Plus I was stomped by a ck slime that bounced small all over the todome. Zama.

    "Pfft. Ooh. I''m sorry, Ende."

    "... I could ride longer than someone else."

    Ende with a pullingugh and staring at me. Oh? Do it, Konnya.

    "Is that it? Can''t you guys get on?

    "Hmm Father...... I wonder if it''s a bit cool......"

    "" What...?

    As we turned our faces to the side, there was Lynne and Aliceughing bitterly with her eyes patting.

    "Hey, Lynne!?

    "Hey, Alice! What''s that...!

    "Lynne, Alice. Don''t take a sweet look at your fathers. I must have checked the safety of the fall earlier. Isn''t that right, father?

    Before we tried to excuse ourselves, a coun came from behind us on a slime and threw those words at us. Lene, her mother, has the same grin on her face as when she made fun of me. Scared! I know, I''m telling you, this girl!

    "Really? Auntie?

    "Uh... still, sort of! Looks like there''s a shock-absorbing grant around here, so just to make sure. Hey, Ende?

    "What!? Oh, yeah! If you don''t fall as far as you want, you don''t know how much it absorbs, so here''s the thing!

    Ende answers Alice as she speaks to me. Damn, even if I know I''m being danced by Coon, I''m gonna look good. Ende must be feeling the same way.

    "That''s right, I thought I was so bad I couldn''t ride. There''s no way your fathers can''t ride."

    Grrr!? A word of Alice releasing with an uncontrolled smile pierces our chest deeply. Ende, told by her real daughter than I did, seemed more damaging, wrapping more and more aura around her and dropping her shoulders.

    Dropping off Poyon Poyon and the children who walked away shaking, we slowly rose up.

    "... safety could be checked. Now you can let the kids y in peace."

    "Oh, right. But you shouldn''t let that ck one ride. He''s dangerous."

    "Neither one of you is my father."

    Shut up. Flying through Sheska''s words from behind. You don''t have to die because you can''t ride like that.

    "This is just a ce to get on the slime, is it?

    "Basically, su in soo. Su De with the characteristics of the [ground] area where the agi and healing. Spread your lunch box nad, a ce to rx and unwind"

    Sheska answers Linze''s question. Hmm, then you''re in the wrong order. Should I havee around noon?

    I hope the kids are happy.

    In addition to the kids, Su and Cherry Blossoms, Nai and Lise are also ying though.

    "Ohhhh!

    Lynne jumps this way as she waves. In contrast, Linze is waving her hand back, too, but you''re feeling slightly drawn to smiling because of the approaching slime.

    "Oh Ka-san, get in!

    "What..."

    Oh, I totally pulled.

    "I want to ride with Oka-san! I''ll give you a ride!

    "Yeah, yeah, uh, you know, Lynne. Oh, well, I don''t think that slime is small enough to ride with you, hey..."

    Sheska pinched her mouth when Linze returned it that way as she managed to fix her smile.

    "It''s okay, su. Combining two of the same color, Le and Slime are huge, so they can be two people."

    Something extra! And, a smiling Linze stares at Sheska. It''s a little teary. I know how you feel.

    Coon approaches the same color slime as the slime he rides. After a while in touch with the pitari, a part joined together and stuck as if it were a dough stabbed on a skewer.... I remember a puzzle game of falling things that disappeared when I connected the four that my grandfather yed.

    "Oh, true. We''re on two. Mother, would you like a ride?

    "Right, if you just want to ride. I''ll take care of it."

    That''s what Leanne said, crossing another slime coupled to the slime on which Coon rides.

    "I want your mother on board too!

    "Oh, me, too? Well, fine..."

    Next, Hilda, invited by Frey, flickered across the slime like she was riding a horse. When this happens to two sets of mothers and daughters, the other two also stare at their own mothers with anticipation.

    "" Ugh... "

    Else and Linze look at each other''s faces as they synchronize. Eventually I answer my daughters with a full smile.

    "" Well, I guess I''ll give it a ride... "

    It broke. Wouldn''t the mother be any match for her daughter?

    Else and Linze each surprisingly straddled the slime behind the grinning Elna and Linne. Whenever pulls and slimes tremble, your mother''s twins are bickered! and stifle themselves.

    "Hino... I punip...!

    "And it doesn''t melt, does it...?

    Confirming they crossed, Erna and Lynne moved the slime forward. Elna was more concerned, or slowly progressing, but Lynne was more tense, or it was a burst.

    Lindsay screams voiceless and turns away. So, it''s okay, right...?

    "Should the awkward be d their kids weren''t here..."

    "You''re honestly not happy..."

    Take a tour of Yae and Yumina, who ran away with a difficult look on their face. Parents aside, the kids seem to enjoy themselves, so I think they should be happy. Probably.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "It was fun!

    Let''s proim "asion" with a sparkling smile, Mr. Frey.... Great.

    The other kids seemed to enjoy it, and everyone was shuddering even after they got off the slime.

    Thest one was going around in circles. It was a hell of a merry-go-round.

    Else and Lindsay are a little grumpy in adults. Especially Linze. He''s smiling, but his eyes are dead.

    "One, next, where I can slow down, to, I want to go, ¡­"

    Linze snaps with a trembling little voice. Uhm, because it feels like only one person got ahead of the jet coaster...... Because Lynne flies with tremendous momentum......

    I told Lynne I had a mild motion sickness to worry about. Actually, it is, but it''s not light. Vehicle sickness doesn''t heal in [Recovery]......

    "Hmm. I can slow down tokoro... I can slow down tokoro, so su"

    "Not here...... ugh!

    "Ohhh."

    When Sheska answered softly, she grabbed her shoulder with Linze''s blood-running eyes and rocked it.

    "Fair enough, Lord Lindsay. Where are you going next? As an awkward person, it''s not a vehicle, it''s a good ce to move your body."

    When Yae expresses his hope while pulling Linze away from Sheska, he agrees! And, Frey, Lynne and Alice also raised their hands with momentum.

    "Moving body tokoro...... so su? De... [Darkness] Areas, huh?"

    "Hey, hey, wait a minute! [Darkness] Areas would be the mental phenomenon you were talking about or something like that!?

    Else raises her voice as she panicked at Sheska''s words. Why is Elna panicking with Kyoton? I''m watching you with my eyes. Let''s hide some more......

    "No, there''s no de. [Darkness] In the area, we defeat the enemy. Sita and have fun. The ce is also Al, so su. It''s a simted warcraft crusade."

    "Do you feel like hunting enemies of 3D footage you did before"

    "So su."

    Previously, when I was trapped in a dice, I was given a title like ? Hunting ? Warcraft ? and we all defeated the enemies of 3D footage. Is that the same attraction that allows you to experience the exorcism of the Warcraft?

    "... there''s no danger, is there?

    "None"

    "Hmm... well then..."

    Did Else convince you too, snort small.

    Basically, the primary purpose of this amusement park is to entertain the kids. The second is to tour this amusement park and capture what might be used for the Brunhild amusement park. Obstructing it at our convenience is the end of the line. Even Else knows that, so even if she was reluctant, she would have followed everyone in the end.

    Even if she doesn''t, she can''t do anything like discourage that cute Elna.

    The Elna is happily holding Else''s hand. Mmm...... Hey Father, Gerathy......

    There, Susus, and Kuhne by without a sound, hands on his mouth, and a grin done to.

    "Shall I hold hands? Father?"

    "Ku......! How did you find out......!

    "Because it''s about my beloved father. It''s already in your hands."

    That''s a lie. It doesn''t seem to be a lie at all, and Kuhn held hands with me. Little bit illuminating, but what a pleasure. I''m a little stunned by my chorusiness.

    "Then move Shimas. Sama,e here."

    Sheska maniptes Trilliton, the gate on Slime Ranch, and we enter the open gate again.

    Paa, and the light that spreads in front of us snatched our sight away for a moment.

    Eventually when your eyes get used to it... get used to it, get used to it... why do you stay dark?

    No, it''s not dark. I look up and there is a full red moon. When did it get to night...

    Illuminated by the falling moonlight, it was a cemetery lined with countless headstones, no matter what we saw.

    "Hey, what, here!?

    Else wandered over the creepyndscape that suddenly appeared. Elna, who was holding hands, wasn''t as good as her mother, but her face was stiff.

    I mean, what''s this BGM that''s been flowing since just now, horrible!?

    Trying to ask Sheska for an exnation, she identally bogged from her grave! And my hands protruded.

    "Hih!?

    "Uh-huh!?

    With screams from some, the only hand that popped up one after the other was the bone.

    Many skeletons crawl out of the ground. Skeleton!?

    "[Light,e, banish of brilliance]!

    ... Is that it? My unleashed purifying magic ends in underdevelopment. Oh, well. You can''t use magic!

    Yae pulls out his hips knife and shes at the skeleton leaning against Wa Wa.

    But the ughter ughtered the sky vainly.

    "Sole is an illusion, De. You can''t defeat it with a normal weapon. We''ll have a special weapon in the cochlear, De, whatever you want."

    Sheska points to the counter in the corner of the cemetery. Various weapons were arranged there in a narrow line. Oh, my God, you''re ready! No, is this normal if this is an attraction......

    Observe Coon and Leanne wander closer to Skeleton.

    "You can''t tell. It looks real."

    "This skeleton ising up, but you''re not attacking me."

    "No touching Death''s De"

    No, you''re a phantom whether you touch it or not, right? That look is quite scary though, moving with a rattle of teeth at the critical point.

    "Okay, then I''m going to use this great sword!

    Frey took a sword about his height from the counter.

    Whether the granting of weight reduction was being applied, or whether it was stic like material, Frey, lightly holding that great sword, was shed by a nearby skeleton.

    Zuba! and the sound of the effect just said ''I shed it,'' and the shed skeleton disappears leaving the number ''10''. What is that?

    "Skeleton has 10 points. Depending on how many points Dre earned within thirty minutes of leaving the graveyard, the prize you get is different."

    "You''ll get a prize."

    No, there may be that kind of attraction, but one way or the other, it feels like an edge date offering. It''s like an amusement park, like it''s not.

    "Your mother''s going to do it with you!

    "Heh, that sounds interesting. Then I, Me too."

    Hilda, who was invited, chooses a long sword and shes it on Skeleton. Once again, the number ''10'' popped up. But further afterwards, the number ''5'' pops up. That''s a whole game.

    "In addition to the basic points, when you poke a horse at a weakness, you get an extra point. It''s a different ce, De. Try it."

    "Hmm. I mean, I should get rid of it as a rule, right? Then so will the awkward."

    Then Hachi took the sword and jumped into the swarm of skeletons.

    With that in mind, everyone, including my children, is on their way to getting rid of Skeleton.

    Else, who was a little freaked out by the atmosphere around him, is also equipped with a knuckle-shaped weapon to clean up the skeletons.

    Essentially, Else wouldn''t be so scared if she was someone she could hit.... In this case, would it be ''the one you can''t beat'' without a weapon?

    Kids are destroying skeletons with no appearance of fear. I don''t suppose that means Dada isn''t a gold and silver ranked adventurer.

    Lindsay and Leanne, me too, but those who weren''t too into the fight decided to follow themter. Everybody''s got a weapon in their hands for once.

    I had a spear in my hand, too. Why I chose a spear, because I thought I''d try a weapon I wouldn''t normally use anyway. That is all.

    "Yo."

    A protruding spear hits Skeleton''s sternum straight. It''s supposed to be stereoscopic footage, but it had the feel of a stab in my hand holding a spear. I haven''t done well.

    If I thought I got a point of "10," I went on to get an extra bonus of "5," too. Whoa, I did it.

    "But don''t get a little tired of all these skeletons... oh?

    As if I had read such air, arge number of zombies emerged this time from the graveyard.

    Then a wolf zombie appears, and a full-body bandage-painted mummy straw. Plus straw. And straw, and straw. Straw......

    ... No, wouldn''t that be a little too much!?

    Soon we were surrounded by massive undead.

    Wow, that sounds annoying......

 Chapter 489

    Yumina releases a tightly squeezed arrow. The arrow, which flew straight, pierced the zombie''s forehead, which was far away, along with the sound effects. And the game. Nice to disappear, the number ''20'' floats. Are there 20 zombies?

    Neither zombies nor skeletons will struggle because they can be defeated with a single blow regardless of their weapon. I don''t...

    "No, not too many of these?

    The enemy strikes from next to next. Knock it down or knock it down, they''reing this way one after the other. I can put my buckwheat buckwheat in every time I eat it, it is in a wasabi state.

    "Ugh...... I want to be wiped out by magic..."

    "I agree."

    That''s what Lindsey and Lene crush as they sigh. I get it. Widespread magic makes you want to clean it up all at once.

    Even though it was like that for me and the rear guards, the avant-garde was happily defeating the looming zombies and skeletons.

    "Ah! Mother, that''s mine! Cheating!"

    "It''s an early winner. If you regret it, train more."

    Frey and Hilda''s mother and daughter destroy Skeleton relentlessly in front of them. I thought so.

    "All right! That''s 500 points! What about your father?!?

    "I''m almost 600 points."

    "Mmm! Lose!

    Elsewhere Alice and Ende''s father and daughter arepeting for the number of destroys while defeating the zombies. Sounds like fun.

    "Oops! Yae O-ka-san! There he goes!

    "Huh, I''ll take care of it!

    The eight swords that received Lynne''s voice sh on the horizontal giraffe. Two zombies vanished at the same time after that attack.

    "Eight Mothers"? There is no blood connection, but Hachi to Linze, Linne''s mother, both are no stranger to the rtionship than being my wife.

    Are you d they called you Mother, Yae is just a little nagged. I wish Hachiyun coulde this way soon.

    "Ah, winter night, that...!

    "Wow."

    Further back in the graveyard with straw and zombies, as Lindsay pointed out. The massive dragon, whose entire body rotted, appeared, along with the BGM, whose ground suddenly flourished and stirred a sense of crisis.

    Dragon zombie? Is he the boss here?

    "Come on!

    Alice punched the dragon zombie with her knuckle-equipped fist.

    The part Alice punched shes partially and eventually discolors. But only then did the dragon zombie continue to exist on the spot without vanishing.

    "I''m thest enemy to su. You can''t take him down with a single blow."

    Mm-hmm. He can''t defeat him without hitting a few rounds. Surely a blow won''t bore you until you''re that big.

    "Gogaaaaaa!"

    "Eh, everyone avoid it!

    A dragon zombie threw up a purple poisonous brace. I don''t think it''s a real poison brace, but I''ll dodge it for now. What...

    "Stinky" Kusa "huh!?

    I pinch my nose unintentionally at the stench that drifts. What is this!?

    Not unbearably, but like a mixture of the smell of the eggs rotting and the smell of ginkgo "ginseng" falling on the side of the road......!

    Much better than a dead hedroslime, but everyone is holding their noses by distorting their faces, too.

    "Worried k. The effect on the human body is just crunchy. If you take down the dragon, you''ll disappear into the Sug."

    No, no, no. He said his nose would bend! I can''t stop. I just want to get rid of it...

    Apart from those of us with faces on our faces, Mel, Nay and Lise looked cool. Is that it?

    "Are the Mels okay?

    "Oh, because we are free to cut our senses. Alice can''t seem to get that far though."

    Mel takes a tour of Alice, the daughter who holds her nose next to her.

    Is it a feature not provided for Alice that is not a pure phrase? If you look at my father, Ende, you''re blocking his nose with your hands.

    "Wait, Alice. These guys, I''ll clean them up."

    "Mm-hmm. Nay''s right, you should let your mothers do it"

    Nay with a big axe and Lise with a double sword try to get forward to Dragon Zombie. Wait a minute!

    I pull them together and whisper advice. [M]

    "You can''t let us take away the fun of our children. We only need to support them and have fun with them..."

    "Mm... So we leave it all to Alice and the others, just to watch?

    Nay stares at me with a disgruntled face. No, I''m not. When I was wondering what to give back, Ende''s answer flew in.

    "I mean with the kids, not just the Nays. Isn''t that right, winter night?

    Yeah, well, I guess so. If a parent clears up instead of a child because it''s a difficult game, it''s not funny or anything.

    "I see...... All right, Alice! We''re gonna take him down together!

    "Yeah!"

    Take Alice and Nay and Lise head to Dragon Zombie. Inspired by that, Frey, Coon, Erna and Lynne also hit dragon zombies with their respective weapons in their hands. Else, Hilda, Hachi, and Ende follow suit.

    The rest defeated the surrounding zombies and skeletons one after the other so as not to disturb everyone fighting dragon zombies.

    I''ll wield my spear and clean up the zombies, too. I wonder how many Dragon Zombies would get in there if they had 10 or 20 points with these guys?

    "Gurghhhhhhhhh!"

    The dragon zombie finally turned into a grain of light after a series of knock-in attacks. Half-scores like ''520'' and ''750'' are added to everyone who makes an attack on a dragon zombie. Is this assigning a Dragon Zombie score?

    "I did it!

    Frey shouts with his big sword up. The other kids seem happy. Parent-side smiles at it.

    The stench disappears and the fanfare rings. Does that mean you cleared it?

    The area became brighter and monoliths appeared again in a nd space.

    "Thank you very much. Te, present the prize ording to the score earned. The list is in the cockroach."

    Something like a prize list appeared in the air when Sheska pitched on the monolith and touched it. The kids, who looked excited, frowned at the list at the same time.

    "I can''t read what it says."

    "Ancient Partheno. It''s more than 5,000 years old, so I guess it''s obvious."

    That''s what Lene returns to Frey''s crush. Dr. Babylon said five thousand years ago he was in the Great Empire, the Holy Empire Partheno, which upies almost a third of the continent. I guess the letters of that country are used.

    "Otto, this is rude. I''ll stay a little longer."

    When Sheska put her palm against Monolith, a small demonic square appeared on the Monolith surface and disappeared suddenly. Eventually, the letters on the list that were floating will be tranted into letters that we can see. Did you even install it with the trantion tool? No, ma, that''s fine...

    Look at the letters on the list. Come on. I regretted it. It is the prize of that Doctor. He said it should have been expected that there was no decent way.

    "... Oh Ka, what''s ''Melody Bitter''?

    "Ha!? Uh, yeah, yeah, Lynne. Uh, the man and the woman, the medicine that makes them friends..."

    "''No-Sa Tsuruji Ri Shi''...? Mother, this..."

    "Yeah, yeah, Erna!? I think it''s too early for Erna!?

    Not all, but about half of the list was a non-busy item. All right, I''ll do itter.

    Erna, Lynne and Alice looked like they weren''t sure, and Kuhn had what a cynical grin with Niyali.... Sounds like this kid knows.

    If you''re even ten, maybe you have some knowledge. Even if it isn''t, Coon is a knowledgeable kid.

    "... I''m going to make this'' bathing set ''"

    What was surprising was that Frey was blushing and out of sight of us. Well, she''s the oldest of the kids, and she''s only one year different from when I met Yumina, so I can say it''s a year-to-year response.

    "Hey, I guess this'' bathing set ''is normal?

    "Efficacy is su in shoulder stiffness, cold, nervous pain, sleep deprivation, fatigue recovery nad. Except sole. Especially."

    Sheska answers me like that. [M] Apparently, it''s something decent.

    I managed to induce the kids and avoid winning weird items.

    But it was Nay and Lise who had more trouble than the kids.

    Mel is the dominant species of Frase, but travels through various worlds to be another evolved being. Plus when I was locked up in Babylon, I was reading and fishing for books in The Library, so naturally, I have that knowledge. It was worth it, and maybe Alice was born a few yearster.

    But the purely dominant species, Nay and Lise,ck such knowledge, and as honestly as the children do, they speak out their doubts.

    "Hey Endemion. Is this" Triangle Trojan Horse "and Horsemeat Cooking?

    "No, uh, I don''t think it''s something to eat..."

    "What''s at stake over here, Abrasive Mizugi?

    "Uh, well, that''s... hey, winter night! Do something!

    No, even if I told you to do something. Ende makes me cry, but I don''t want to go into detail either.

    When the two of us were in trouble, the hand of salvation reached out to us from the side.

    "Nay, Lise. I don''t know about this 10-Piece essory Set. I thought you might look good on Alice..."

    "Oh! When ites to essories, it''s a decoration!? I see! That''s Mel!

    "Anything fits Alice. Even cuter and prettier."

    Nay and Lise can catch a light catch on Mel''s lead. Is it too choro?

    Everyone also chooses something that is not difficult. Honestly, nothing sparks my interest, but I can still pick it out in front of my kids.

    This ce is still appropriate, with this'' kernel ear set ''or something...... that, why do we all look at it like that?

    "Oh, that''s cute..."

    Elna showed interest when she saw one of the "Ear Sets" that appeared in my hand.

    "Huh? Oh, Elna, do you want to put it on?

    "Ugh!

    Oh, and Erna ran over with a smile. My child is still cute. All right, then I''ll give you this drooling Inumi.

    When I put a canine mimi like kachusha on her elna, the canine mimi changed to a color that matched the color of her hair.

    The dolphin that I put on moves. Oh? I''m out to my tail at some point? Oh, is that stereoscopic footage of the tail?

    Is it synchronized with Elna''s emotions, or maybe her tail is shaking. Whoa, my kid turned into a beast man.

    "Ah, oh. I thought you chose that to give to the kids. I see, I''m not convinced."

    Sort of.... I think it would look good on the octave though. To everyone else, of course. You didn''t choose to put it on your wife, did you?

    "Erna, sister, I don''t mind. Oh, me, too!

    "Aiyi"

    All right, I''ll give Lynne these wolf ears. It''s the same canine as Erna.

    Just like Erna, Lynne shows up with her tail, shaking her left and right, probably.

    "Hawa...... Double cuteness, it is! I didn''t know you were going to be even cuter even though you were cute from the beginning...... against the rules!

    I''m stroking Lynne''s head as Lynze runs her mouth about something that doesn''t make sense. She says she''s cute from the beginning, but she looks just like her parents and daughters, so that''s a word you can take as self-admiration. I won''t deny it! Because it''s true they''re both cute!

    "Oh, sweetie. Father, do me a favor too."

    "Oh, I want one too!

    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty! Me too!"

    Coon, Frey and then Alicee running over. The gaze that seeped Ende''s remorse flies, but let''s ignore it.

    All right, let''s give Coon a fox ear, Frey a cat ear, and Alice a rabbit ear.

    Cuteness is bouncing. Kids look at each other andpliment each other. Good news, good news.

    I also had rat-eared ones, but I stopped because I came to the amusement park and this is going to be a lot of trouble.

    "d you''re having fun"

    "Yeah. You might want to y along and get something done."

    Watch Wye and the lively kids and work out the concept of Yumina and the amusement park. It''s still an amusement park for fun.

    "Shall we go to Doe''s Tokolo next?

    "Right...... I moved my body to y, so maybe next time there''s a yground where I can use my head?

    Lene suggested that to Sheska''s inquiry. A yground with a head? What is it, a quiz corner, a puzzle corner?

    "Hmm. Su at an intellectual ything facility? Then let''s go to the [Thursday] area W. To the cochlear."

    Sheska touches Monolith and the gate Trilliton starts up again. As we swung through the open transfer gate, once again the bright light widened in front of us, with another view.

    "This ce..."

    It was the garden that showed up. It''s not just a garden. Itsrge garden, overlooking the position of the tall gate, is strewn with hedges as if it were a maze.

    It''s a pretty big greenbyrinth.

    "Wow, wow!

    "It''s the Labyrinth Garden, Labyrinth Garden. What are you hiding? This is me, Francesca Products."

    Sheska stretches her chest with a doya face and exins. Oh, really?

    Sheska manages Babylonian ''gardens''. This guy''sndscaping skills are outrageous, to be clear. The royal castle gardener was so surprised.

    The huge maze that spreads in front of you is not just a hedge, but by the way there is a gazebo that is Shi ''a "Azumaya," or some ce like a rose garden with beautiful flowers blooming. There was this maze of gardens on Earth, too.

    "Looks like we can make this in Brunhild, too."

    If earthly magic could be used, it would be done in other countries. It might be interesting if there was a small maze in the aristocratic garden.

    "Ooh, don''t take a sweet look at my builtbyrinth garden. Yi. Compared to Jon''s garden, it''s a dream facility full of fun tricks, because it''s Te Weimas."

    "I''m getting a lot of anxiety."

    What this guy calls a "fun trick" is not even a busy trick. Turn around if you should. I just want to go home...

    "Oh? That deepest open ce is the exit. Goal, right? I wonder where this maze is the entrance" Start "?

    Leanne raises such questions as she looks down at the maze she sees from the high ground. Hmm?... You do have a goal, but you don''t have a start. What''s this all about?

    In response to Lene''s question, Sheska points to a stone table as round as the manhole that was in the corner of the high ground. The surface appears to be engraved with magic formations. There are two stone tforms in the magic formation, each in white and blue magic formations. What is this?

    "The magic formation of the cochlear has be a transfer formation, Te, the blue magic formation leads to the exit, while the white magic formation is randomly transferred into a maze some distance from the exit, Te, so Te."

    "I see. Is the starting point random?"

    "Ha Yi. After a certain amount of time, everyone in the maze is transferred to the exit, and there is no such thing as Ni. If you join the maze and the Nye head from here towards me and the exit."

    Oh, don''t you have to join me? Sure, this looks a little rough. Then this time it means no participation...

    "It sounds interesting!

    "Auntie! Come on, let''s go!

    Pull my arm as Frey and Lynne shudder. My tail is swinging at all costs. Damn, there''s no way you can say you don''t like it when such a cute little girl pulls your arms off you! Join us!

    Else, Linze, Hilda, Leanne, and the maze with the kids. Cherry blossoms and su seem to join, but Yumina, Lou, and Hachi do not. They don''t like all three of these things.

    Else and Hilda don''t seem to like it either, but it seemed hard to say that they didn''t participate in front of their daughters. Leanne doesn''t seem to be much of a rider, either, but there''s Coon, and most importantly, he designated himself ''an area with a head'', so he probably couldn''t have said he didn''t participate.

    Looks like Mel and Lise won''t be joining the Endes. Alice seems motivated.

    "One by one, then, from the coti transfer team. The order is irrelevant as it is randomly flown to the same distance. The maze has a blue transition team along the way, so use it if you want to abstain."

    You mean there''s an escape route? Then I guess I can take it easy. If you''re tired, you just have to retire.

    "Then I''ll go!

    When Lynne, the werewolf ear, first rode the white transition formation, she disappeared from the spot whoops.

    "Ah, Dear Winter Night. Lynne''s over there."

    "Huh?"

    Turning his gaze to the ce indicated to Lou, Lynne looks small quite far from the goal. You''re going to be flying like this. When ites to going for a goal from there...... erm...... Hmm, I don''t know......

    Everyone jumps into the maze one after the other while I stare at the maze.

    Eventually it was my turn and when I stood on the transition line, the scenery changed in an instant. There is a path surrounded by hedges about three metres high in front of you, and beyond it is a street. Behind you is a dead end.

    Just move on. Now, take the street right or left, which way...

    There are several ways to escape these mazes, but the most famous one is that if you put one hand on the wall and follow it, one day you can reach the goal.

    But if I started this off with a decent start, I feel like there''s a condition. If this is near the center of the maze, and I had my hands on the center wall, there''s a chance that I''d just go around the same ce.

    "Well, let''s just move on appropriately..."

    I decided to turn right on the street. Why? Because I''m right-handed. There is no other reason.

    Turn further to the right on the path where there is no divide. Then there was a door set up to stand still.

    "What the hell?

    I grabbed the knob and tried to open it, but it won''t open whether I push it or pull it. If you look closely, there is a golden te attached to the door, and something is floating around. It''s ancient Partheno, isn''t it, this?

    When I tried to touch the te to use the trantion magic [Reading], the letters were tranted at will to readable characters. Hmm? Did Sheska manipte it just as well?

    Well, no. Er, what...?

    "Sing one song out loud and the door will open"

    Oh, I just have a bad feeling about it already. I knew I should have stayed out.

 Chapter 490

    "Sing one song out loud and the door will open"

    I am. Go around the door where the letters are engraved. Turn right and turn back the way you came.

    Why are you singing so hard in here? Pass pass. Turn right back to the street of the maze, this time on the opposite road.

    Straight ahead hit the corner again, so turn right as you go.

    "Hey, wait a minute"

    There''s the same door in front of me again. No, the door is subtly different in color, so I guess it''s another door.

    Run your eyes on the golden te affixed to the door in the same way. You''re not gonna sing again, are you?

    "Take off your clothes and show off your muscles and the door will open"

    "Sheskaaaaa!"

    Screaming at the high ground, or at the dumb maids who would be in the goal.

    Why do I have to show off my muscles in here!

    I don''t have enough muscle to show off in the first ce. Oh, no! I am proud to say that I do, because I have been trained "Spartan" by Sister des, but I have not reached the realm of King Mismid or King Ferzen.

    "Damn, does this mean a choice between singing or muscle show..."

    I don''t mind singing, but "Oh, my God, I''m so loud" is out. It doesn''t even have soundproofing equipment. It also sounds like everyone who might be over the hedge. That''s a little embarrassing. Cherry blossoms would have loved to sing.

    Better muscle show yet......? It''s not like anyone''s gonna see you, and if you do it daddy, it''ll be over soon.

    Take off your coat for now and it will be just your shirt. When I rolled my sleeves to try and made a force on my arms, the pippy, and the color under the door changed. What is this?

    The color increased even more when the opposite arm showed the same force. Under the door, about a tenth bes a different color.

    Does showing off your muscles change color? So, if you change all the colors, it opens. It''s stupid and I can''t even sigh.

    Again, I showed off the force bubble as well but the color didn''t change. Shit, you mean show me another muscle?

    Give up and take off your shirt too, only your upper body will be naked. Is there a thermoregtion function in this "boxyard" or is it not cold to take it off?

    But even if I tell you to show off your muscles, I don''t know what to do. Like this?

    I try to pose like a bodybuilder who makes a force on both arms. [M] What is it, a pose called Double Biceps? You think I got that name because it''s like showing off my biceps, Biceps?

    Well, I''m no match for a very, very bodybuilder in a muscle like mine, but still the color changed only slightly. I guess the main job would be clear in one shot.

    Turn around and pose the same way. Double Biceps back showing off his back muscles.

    Even a back like mine seems to have appreciated some, and the color goes up a little again. I just feel a little happy and move on to a side chest pose that shows the muscles horizontally as they go. Ooh, the colors are up a little again.

    Keep your strength all over your body and stick your fists in front of each other. Mosto Mascr, the most powerful pose in bodybuilding!

    The moment I thought it was decided, suddenly Gachari and the front door opened and a coon appeared with his eyes open.

    "Huh?"

    Kuhn, who meets me, looks slightly drawn, but immediately bes faceless, taking out his smartphone and burning a sh towards me with a pastry pastry.

    "Wait a minute! Don''t take pictures silently!

    "I didn''t know your father had an exposure hobby. I just didn''t realize. You have to report this to your mother."

    "Because it''s not! This! I was just following this!

    I point to the te affixed to the door. You can''t be considered an exposure maniac by your daughter. Sure, I''m in a bit of shape, though!

    Coon looked at the te on the door, and I see, he snapped. I''m going to manage to avoid exposure maniac suspicion.

    "You don''t have the same letters as the back. Once you open it, it seems like you''re free to open and close it."

    Coon opens and closes the door. The door on the side where Coon came said, ''If you don''t blink for ten seconds, the door will open''. What, this difference. You don''t change the subject, do you?

    "This one is a dead end. And you?"

    "Oh, uh, there''s another door ahead of me on the other side..."

    Wear a shirt while answering Coon''s question. By the way, Mr. Coon, could you erase that picture earlier? Oh, can''t you?

    The aisle where Coon came in seems to be at an end. When that happens, do I still have to sing? How embarrassing that is...... No, I already had more embarrassment in my eyes than that, so I''m starting to feel like I don''t care.

    Even if we sing, we have Coon, and if we think that singing alone is still better for both of us than singing alone, can we say that it has improved somewhat?

    I brought Kuhn to the other door. As always, the same wording is engraved on the te. Reading it, Kuhn turned an extraordinarily bright smile to this one.

    "Sa, father. Please sing it thoroughly."

    "That!? Just me!?

    Promise not! No, I didn''t make a promise!

    Damn, if it was enough to sing while my daughter watched, I should have sung it by myself earlier!

    "Um, the two of us..."

    "Go ahead."

    "No, the two of us..."

    "Go ahead."

    ...e on, I can''t help it. Let''s get hungry when this happens. Then what do you sing?

    I''d rather have western music than banjo. I don''t know what kind of song it is because it doesn''t make sense to everyone.

    Then one song from Grandpa''s favorite.

    In the 1950s, he made a choice of singer songs representing the dawn of pop.

    This song is said to be a song with thoughts on older women, my brother''s babysitter. When he was 16, he debuted on this song of his own and ran up to Stardom all at once.

    I don''t care about the difference in years, I want you to stay by my side the whole time. Sing up lyrics that resemble such prayers.

    When I managed to finish singing, Gachari and the door opened. Hmm.

    Looking beside him, Kuhn was niggling at the camera on his smartphone this way.

    "Recordingplete."

    "Whoa!?

    Why do you say "and"? Erase it, erase it! You can hear my song from the smartphone recorded by Kuhn. Uh-oh, embarrassing!

    "By the way, this woman with the name you''re calling me isn''t your father''s cheater, is she?

    "Because it''s not! Because it''s just lyrics!

    I don''t say horrible things! If it gets into your wives'' ears, they might make a sarcastic pursuit!?

    Chuckling andughing, Kuhn lost his smartphone to his nostalgia. So turn it off.

    "Sa, the road is clear. Let''s get well."

    "How are you now..."

    I''ll knock on the door after Coon. [M] At the end of the road, it was a main road that was turning left to the right but with no divide. But a crossroads appear just ahead of it.

    "Which way should we go?

    "I don''t have a policy on this, so you can do whatever you want with Kuhn."

    "Right...... Turn left and you''ll feel like you''re going in the direction you came, so let''s go right."

    That''s how Coon turned left. I''ll follow it, turn left. Moving on for a while, a girl''s voice suddenly flew straight from the side.

    "Ah! Stopping again -! Mm-hmm!

    "This voice..."

    "You''re Lynne."

    We stop at voices flying from across the hedge. Apparently Lynne is just across the hedge.

    "Lynne! Are you there?

    "Lynne?"

    "Is that it, Grandma? Coon, honey?

    Lynne''s voice returned from beyond the hedge. You''re still on the other side.

    "Are you two together? Shit, I want to rendezvous too!

    "And even if they say..."

    I didn''t try to rendezvous. If this road leads to Lynne, maybe we can rendezvous.

    "Oh, yeah! If you jump over this hedge!

    Huh? The moment I thought, Gun! shock noise and said, "There you are!? ''I could hear Lynne screaming all the time, and Dossa, falling on the ground.

    "Hey!? Lynne!? Are you okay?!?

    "I was there...... I hit my head -...... What''s this! There''s like an invisible lid, I can''t jump over it!

    Apparently there are barriers and the hedges can''t jump over. Something about not letting cheats happen?

    "Give up now. If we''re lucky, we might be able to rendezvous sometime. Keep going."

    "Huh. Okay. Then we''ll keep moving."

    Just, I heard Lynne running.

    Okay, let''s go this way. Maybe I can rendezvous with Linne.

    We move away from the scene and onto the road. Then I quickly reached the ce where I opened it. Square?

    The size is about the size of a little garden, with a standing sign in the center. There is one door ahead. Not again...

    As we proceeded to approach the standing sign, the ground in the back aisle suddenly rose, bing a stone wall and blocked. Trapped!? Damn, this is one of the tricks!

    "''Grab the bird in its hand and the door will open''... What is a bird?

    Suddenly one hen appears in the square, as if responding to the voice of Coon who read the sign.

    "Kukuru-doo-doo-doo-doo-doo!

    Wait, there''s something wrong with the squeal! What that baritone voice! And you pronounce it too clearly! Is there some voiceover in there?!?

    I thought it was chickens, but it might not be chickens. I don''t know such a sharp chicken. [M] He''s a manly hen.

    "Does a bird mean that kid?

    "Probably. You mean if you catch that hen, the door opens?"

    Let''s just catch him and move on. But when I approached him, the hen ran away. Mm-hmm.

    Close in. Run away. Close in early. Run early. Close in with a dash! Running away with a dash! Konnya!

    "Kukuru-doo-doo-doo-doo-doo!

    Follow the hens as hard as you can to escape. This guy is half as fast! I knew you weren''t a regr hen!?

    Damn, if [Axel] could be used, it would be one shot!

    "Are you okay, Father?

    "Huh!? Oh, no, haha! It''s okay, it''s okay! Wait a minute, I''ll catch you in a minute!

    Shit! Father majesty as it is! All right, I''m serious!

    We get closer together or feint, and we push the hens into the corner of the square. Damn, if this happens, it''s not a bag of rats, it''s a bag of chickens!

    When the hens stop moving, I jump at once. [M] I got it!

    But at the next moment, the hens were spreading their wings wide and making high leaps. What... so...?

    "Kukuru-doo-doo-doo-doo-doo!

    The hen stepped on my head and ran straight down my back. When I turned around, the hen said, ''Did you think I could catch you? Kid?'' But I was looking at this one every time I said it. This guy......! I justughed with my nose. Let''s make him chicken Nam barbarian......!

    "Pfft... are you okay, Father"

    "Ha ha... It would be a stubborn chicken..."

    Take off your coat while you crack your lips and have Coon hold it. No more forgiveness. If that''s what you want, I''ll do everything I can to help you. Don''t regret it!?

    "Not at all anymore... that''s not very popr"

    I could hear Coon''s little twinkle, but pretend not to hear it. A man has a fight he shouldn''t run from!

    I also don''t think that''s this fight, but I don''t care about that anymore. After I get cocky......! Just chickens? It''s cold!

    Look, don''t even let my eyes say it!

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "There you go!

    "Kukuru-doo-doo-doo-doo!?

    A few minutester, I seeded in fluttering my chicken''s neck with both hands. Scattered and disappointing......! Zama!

    "Cook...... Come on, fried or chicken steak from... No, you still want chicken Nambari?

    "Ku!? Ku, ku, ku, ku, ku, ku, ku, ku, ku, ku!?

    "Your purpose has changed, Father."

    I give back to Kuhn, who crumbles like a coward. [M] How about it''spletely gone, such as the majesty of the father?

    How did you fix it, and when you were sweating cold, Shun, and the hens disappeared from your hands. Oh?

    "The door is open. Let''s move on."

    "Oh, yeah."

    Coon advances into the open door. I followed it through the door. Um, maybe it wasn''t majestic or anything like that from the beginning.

    "I recorded it properly."

    "Not again!?

    I wonder why this kid does that!? You want to denigrate me?

    Coonughs like a prank at me for dropping his shoulders. This kid''s been recording and taking pictures a lot, but what''s his hobby?

    "I mean hobby...... I''m a fairy, so I''ll probably live longer than my other sister brother, Todai. Don''t forget, you want a lot of memories."

    Mm-hmm. When they say that, yeah.

    My children, the family of God of the world, are supposed to be half gods, so to speak. They are more capable than normal humans, but they seem to live a little longer than the rest of us.

    But among other things, Coon is sometimes a fairy n, and I think he''ll probably live the longest.

    Are you trying to keep the memories of your parents and younger sisters today? I''m only ten......

    I gently stroked her silky white hair, which was somehow her mother''s concession.

    Coon, who was decent, eventually narrows his eyes andughs.

    "Don''t worry, Father. I have a long life. I''ll be thest to go to my wife. You''ll be with your father the longest."

    "No, I don''t know about that either..."

    I also feel lonely that my daughter will go to my daughter-inw just now, but it also makes me feel subtle as a father that she will go.

    "I''ll do something about it by the time it reaches 600."

    "That''s a long time!?

    We go down the hedge maze in an angry conversation when Lene hears about it.

    At the end of the road was a street. Why don''t you choose to go left or right again......

    "Father."

    "Hmm?"

    Kuhn pulls my sleeve, which I was nowhere near. Looking back, Erna appeared anxious looking from the street further ahead of the right aisle.

    "Ah, your father and your coun sister!

    "Erna?"

    A broken face, Erna, rushed this way. Hold on to Coon with the momentum as it is. You were careful, you have a few tears in your eyes.

    "Good. I have a voice for everyone, but I can''t rendezvous... and I''ve been going around the same ce for a long time."

    Apparently, Erna found several doors, but what she decided she couldn''t, she said, came through. No, I think that was the right decision to make. You don''t have to go as far as you can. When the timees, we can get out of here.

    "What is that, by the way?

    "Uh, and its'' do the udder poop '','' whisper every mug '','' pussy ''... I don''t know..."

    "Sheskaaaaa!"

    Again I scream at the stupid maid. I''m not even busy producing!

    That idiot is bad for real education! What are you trying to do to my kid, Konnya!

    Erna seemed confused because she didn''t really know, but Kuhn was just babbling at her face. She just doesn''t like it when she reaches out to her innocent sister, not to me.

    "Sister Kuhn, what''s a ''noodle pompous''?

    "You don''t have to know. Elna stays where she is."

    Jiu-Coon hugs her sister, Erna. "??," he said, looking like he floated the Question Mark, and without knowing what the situation was, Erna also hugged Kuhn back.

    The three of us started walking in the opposite direction to the right aisle where Erna came in.

    But can you really get to the goal, this... If I could see it from the sky, it would be one shot... but there seems to be a barrier up there. I can''t even use magic and I can''t do it a little bit?

    Wait a minute.

    You can''t use magic because it inhibits the magic that it exerts around you... So I can''t use the phone, email,pass, etc. of a smartphone that uses the surrounding magic vegetables, but I can use other features. And Kuhn took cameras and videos. If I tell you, the inte and the phone are the only ones that can''t connect.

    Everyone''s smartphones built by the Doctor probably are.

    But... my smartphone is different.

    It is an artifact, and it moves with the power of God. I could have used it on a without magic. Hit me...

    Walking behind Coon and Erna, I took out my smartphone and did a softly map search......

    "... what the hell! Bingo!"

    "? What''s wrong, Father?

    "Huh!? Oh, no, it''s nothing!?

    "Yes...?

    Elna looks back and tilts her neck at me as I whispered in a gutsy pose. Shit, shit, shit. Was it a suspicious act?

    I drop my gaze on the screen of my smartphone and get naked by myself. There was a clear overall view of this maze and the current location.

    That''s World God handmade. It''s not hard to score a goal if you go ahead and watch this.

    Thank you, world god. Now you can revive your father''s majesty.

    Amazingly, you emailed me to thank God for the world in my heart. Huh?

    You can''t cheat in front of a kid.

    They were watching. That''s right.

 Chapter 491

    "Ah! I''m your father!

    "Elna, you have a sister too!

    Turning his face in the direction of his voice, he saw two cat ears and a wolf ear dashing suddenly from the other side. And with that momentum, we both kick the earth and dive into me. Hey!?

    "Guuuuuu!?

    Even as I am struck by the upper body, I can manage not to fall. My hips are pounding now! Guki!

    "Lynne to Sister Frey...... Congrattions on flying to your father. Your mothers will scold you, won''t they?

    "Huh? It''s boring."

    "Hmm. That''s troublesome. Your mother''s sermon is long..."

    When the coun grumbled, maybe the two of them left me. Lower back...... Ouch...... [Cure heel] ¡­¡­.

    Heal back pain Magically heal. You have too much power......

    Lynne with a wolf ear looks around.

    "What about you guys?

    "No, I''m not joining Lindsay."

    "What?"

    Oh, isn''t your father the only one unhappy? Hey Samishi......

    "Oddly enough, you have all your daughters. Are you happy, Father?

    "No, I''m d... What a coincidence..."

    Kuhn rubs it off with his nimanimal face, but whether this is something I can identally clean up.

    Anyway, it''s that stupid made-up production. It would be better to suspect that even this is a set-up.

    "The idea is to gather all my daughters together and show them what''s wrong with me..."

    "Why would you think that..."

    Jit-eyed coon and Ernaughing bitterly. Oh my god!? Ha, am I already into his ruse!?

    "You may be paranoid, but let''s move on. Maybe you''ll see your mothers."

    Coon takes the lead, and everyone follows along. I certainly can''t help thinking about it. Let''s move on.

    We move in a different direction than Frey and Lynne came.

    I went that way, I went this way, I crept through some traps along the way, and I managed to move on, even though I was urry. It''s so hard...... I think it''s time to be near the goal......

    "Oh, Yumina, it''s you!

    Rinne screams with a corner bent.

    At the end of a straight straight path when I saw it, there was a maze exit. The sight leaks a breath of ho relief.

    Lou, Hachi, and Mel and Lise''s faces, who did not participate, arrived at the table and gracefully drank tea. Damn, I''m d I didn''t participate...

    Whatever it is, man, is it finally a goal? Now the harassing trap too...... goal? Before the goal?

    "Be the first -!

    Lynne runs out. Oh, wait a minute!

    I rush out at full speed, ahead of Lynne. Nothing. I didn''t try to score the best goal without my daughter. Do you want to do something that''s not so popr?

    Then why? Trapping in front of the goal is what these guys do all the time!

    My foot, stepping forward in front of the goal, snaps into the ground.... See?

    "Auntie!?

    Bakiba! And something broke, and I fell below the ground and became powdered at the same time. Kefu...... What have you done...!

    There were cushionsid down underneath so there were no injuries. It doesn''t seem that deep either.

    "Oh, Father, it''s okay!?

    "Uh... this much is okay, okay. I''m used to it..."

    Answer Erna with your hands up as she peeks in worried. Peep. It''s in my mouth. Is that flour? This.

    I manage to crawl up to the ground and stir off the powder. Lynne and the others are tapping on the bread and my clothes, but I''m d they''re getting a little less pampered. It hurts.

    "Your father''s going to be goalie with you!

    With Frey''s voice like that, my four daughters drew my hand, and when we scored a goal at the same time, I was apuded by the Yuminas who were waiting. d they stink......

    "Omeide and Uzamatsu. You''re the first."

    "Oh, yeah. Are we all still here?"

    "Ha Yi. Ladies and gentlemen, may I have your attention, please?"

    Sheska pointed to arge video board (monitor) that was directly next to the goal.

    There were images of Else and Linze carefully stacking something like a building block. Oh, the building blocks copsed. Else has his head.

    I wonder, it also shows Su and Cherry Blossom jumping rhythmically around a round circle ced on the ground. I see, do you see everyone in the maze here?

    ... Wait a minute, that means.

    "Um... I''ve been watching about us for a while...?

    Yumina and the others were clearly out of sight. You were watching... I drop my shoulders disappointingly. [M] Not only my daughter, but my wife exposes me to ugliness. What kind of punishment game is that?

    "Oh, you know, I think the song was great!

    A and Lou scream. Yeah, a strange follow up would be nice...... Don''t sharpen my HP any more...

    I should still have stayed out of it. You know at the Sheska production point, yourself. How many times have I been fooled?

    "Ah, it''s the exit, Father! There''s your mothers! Everybody!"

    Beyond the goal I saw Alice and Ende, plus Nay. Thisbination... I am still convinced that there was some maniption.

    Alice is rushing over here. Is that it? When the pitfalls disappear. No, didn''t he disappear? Back to normal?

    "Alice, that''s where you jump!

    "What!?...... and eh!

    To the voice of his suddenly called mother, Mel, Alice in the ear jumped, honestly, in front of the goal, and scored a safe goal.

    Why? Mel hugs Alice, who twists her neck without knowing why, and Lise strokes her head.

    "Oh man, I finally got there...... wow!?

    "Endemion!?

    Oh, Ende fell. Nay stomps at the critical spot and looks at the fallen ende with surprise. Come on, Sheska, don''t be a little gutsy.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Eventually the powdery ende crawled out of the hole silently. Pampered with bread and clothes, she grins cynically as she stops her eyes at me, equally powdered. Do you feel sorry for your own kind? Regrettably, I''m a little concerned about that too. I know how you feel, but my daughter was safe, so let''s just decide to be happy.

    Then Su and Cherry Blossoms, Else and Linze, Hilda and Lene scored safe goals. I let you avoid the pitfalls.

    "That was harder than I thought..."

    "The maze itself is good, but you don''t need a trap. When we build it, we lose it."

    I am so determined to answer Hilda. [M] Something for parents and kids to enjoy! Let the Brunhild amusement park concept it.

    "You want Doco next, De?

    "I want a jet coaster next! It''s not here?

    "Jeez -...? Where''s Sole?

    Sheska tilts her neck at Frey, who answered well. The Ende, Mel, Lise and Nay fraise groups were Kyoton, but we know what it''s like.

    I guess the kids have ridden in the future. It was t.

    Su, cherry blossoms, octave, loo, etc. look a little excited. When I saw it in the movies, you said you wanted to ride.

    Hilda, Else and Yumina seem anxious. It was Lene and, surprisingly, Lindsay who were as t as the children.

    Come to think of it, Lindsay''s dedicated helmvige is an aircraft that specializes in aerial warfare. I guess the movement when deformed and in flight form is not the ratio of jet coasters. You mean you''re used to it.

    "Jet coasters don''t mean thrilling rides that go around, fall and fly, running on rails!

    Wait a minute, Frey. What do you mean "fly"......!? What did you build? Future me!

    "Vehicles...... The more naru, the more tame the institution enjoys tension, fear, anxiety, etc., so su. Then let''s head to the [wind] area."

    Is there, a jet coaster? Five thousand years ago the ancients had a race that enjoyed the thrill, too.

    ... or because this facility itself is like ab for the doctors, it can be taken for granted...

    Once again, when Sheskays her hands on Monolith, the ''Gate Trilliton'' starts, just like it did earlier.

    The kids jump into the transfer gate for fun, and we follow. Through a vortex of brilliant glorious take-off, there was an indescribable sight.

    The first word I came up with was a Western y. The scenery was a ce with reddish rocks that could be described as wilderness. It''s just the world of western y. A building like a wooden station is right in front of you. Well, there''s no other building...

    I can also see cactus in the distance. Cactus...... right? I see a needle that looks more vicious than some normal cactus, but it must be my fault.

    "Koko takes the Magic Guide train and sus at the facility where he takes a look around at a lot of scenery. If you change your settings a lot, it''s the same as Lady Frey said," I don''t know if you''re going to have a great experience. "

    Magic Train? During the time of the ancient magic kingdom, they ran where there were magic trains, but do they even use them here? So this building is still a station building?

    Even the magic kingdom of Ferzen has been studied by excavating magic trains from the ruins, and our ether liquid and magic batteries may soon reveal a new magic train that has been developed for the first time in 5,000 years.

    Once inside the station building, there was a quiet line of magic trains that were quite different from the ones I knew. Sure, maybe I can say this is a jet coaster.

    It''s about the size of a light vehicle. There''s just a simple roof, unlike a jet coaster. The two passengers on the left and right were five coupled. Ten passengers? Don''t be riding in two parts.

    Rail...... there seems to be something, but by rail, it''s a te, damn it. Running over te-shaped rails...... close to a train of toys that was on Earth.... Not made of stic, is it?

    But this rail, if you look closely, is interrupted a few meters away. Is this an unfinished facility?

    "No, as the train progresses, the rail panel at the rear of the teh moves forward, and by connecting, it bes a mechanism that can run continuously."

    "It''s a metastatic autorail, isn''t it? I''ve heard about it, but I didn''t think you could see it here!

    It was Coon, a magical engineering lover, who glittered his eyes at Sheska''s description and ate it. Apparently, the future jet coaster I built isn''t like this one.

    "So, who and who are you riding first?

    "Hmmm...... In the meantime, I wonder if Hilda, Leanne, Else and Linze would like you to ride with the kids. The rest of the seats and the order of the seats."

    Because of what, and you''re not afraid to have your mother next door. Your mother might be more scared...

    Ende, who heard it, speaks to Alice next door.

    "So, should Alice ride with me?

    "Huh? Me, riding with your mother?

    Ende is bbergasted by her daughter and crumbles from her knees. Just who will ride next to Alice, ording to the three of Mel, Nay and Lise, began. Frase, you knew about the formation too... Kids do it normally in Brunhild, and isn''t that strange?

    "All right, shall we set the order, then? Let''s ride in order of victory."

    ... I''d rather goter because I''d like to see how things go if I can. If it looks bad, you can resign.

    All right, let''s lose. I have a reputation for being vulnerable to Jahn. You''ll be fine with this face.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ... and well, that''s why I managed to get in order.

    In the end, I became the tenth, and I was in the lead in a critical way. Come on... if you lose one more time...

    It is thest row. Well, that''s okay, that''s...

    "Why are you next door..."

    "You have no choice because you''re ninth and tenth!

    Ende sitting next to me barks. Ma, that''s right...

    The first ten are [Hilda Frey], [Yae/Cherry Blossom], [Lou Lise], [Lean Kuhn] and [Ende, I].

    I mean, Yumina beat me to a loss, but I definitely predicted the future and you deliberately lost... It''s usually too strong.

    "Hey, winter night. This seat, it''s nothing like a belt, but are you sure you''re okay?

    "That bothered me too..."

    Normally, aren''t these jet coasters equipped to hold your body in ce for safety? No, although this may not apply because it''s not a jet coaster.

    For once, I have something like a handrail that I can grab in front of my seat, but I don''t mind if this is all I have.

    "It''s okay, su. If you run out, gravitational magic works from the floor and the seat, and your body is fixed. De of S. Even if it''s bounced out of the rail, Te doesn''t have to leave Soko. Rest assured."

    "Oh, I got so anxious"

    Oh, my God, he said he''d get ejected. It''s just an analogy, isn''t it?

    "By the way, what kind of ce does this run?

    "Saa? It''s matimati at that time de. As you wish, you can enjoy your nervousness, fear, and anxiety."

    That''s what Sheska said. She was at the station''s home. Pip, pip, pip, pip, pip, pip, pip, pip! and hit him in a row.

    Push too hard! I don''t know, but aren''t you pushing too much!? MAX!?

    "Be careful in Sole, Te"

    "Wait a minute!? Something to watch out for!?

    Without being able to question Sheska''s disturbing words, the train runs ruthlessly and without sound.

    Turning around, a panel of rails passed by the train had disappeared, pah, pah. It must be moving forward. Where the hell is this train going?

    "And winter night! Something''s starting to climb!?

    Turning forward to Ende''s voice, the train was slowly increasing its angle and beginning to climb into the sky.

    "I wonder how it''s floating...? The engraving magic of space fixation?

    Coon in my front seat thought of it as a bump as he nced down the rail. Aren''t you too calm? And, if I thought so, Leanne, who sits next to it, also had a t view of the scenery. The mother and daughter are all sitting on their liver......

    I climbed to such heights. "Box Garden" can be seen far away. Oh, I guess that''s the first slime ranch I''ve been to.

    "Hey, how far do you climb, this!?

    The neighbor Ende looks anxious.... Oh, I thought this would be a ssic if you were a jet coaster, but without knowing what it was like, would it be such a reaction if you just climbed all the way up?

    Nevertheless, this magic guide train is not technically a jet coaster either. It could be dangerous to think with a jet coaster on Earth, huh!?

    A slowly climbing demon train falls from the lead. Hey, right angle drop ah!?

    "Gu...!

    I feel swelling wind pressure. I am used to flying [fly] from time to time, but wind pressure when flying is prevented by magic barriers, so I was a little freaked out about this.

    The Magic Guide train rises again at a critical point on the ground, this time soaring as it is. Soaring...... the heavens and the earth flipped as-is instead of It''s a big turn.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!?

    My neighbor Ende is blue-faced and screaming. You... I''m d you didn''t ride with Alice. Must be disillusioned. No, I suspect it''s so majestic that it''s disillusioned... Neither do I.

    The Magic Guide train keeps going twice, three times and repeats the loop, and starts to soar again. Up to a considerable height, from there, now it''s spiraling and plummeting.

    This is tight. The strain on the body due to centrifugal force bes considerable......! Because I never taste it on [fries] like this... Ugh!?

    I thought I ran horizontally this time with a ground sled again, and at some point I was running a wave ssh over the water field. Where are you running?

    If you think you''ve made it through there, one train that was connected before separates left and right. That!?

    Leanne and Kuhn''s train were gone before, and when I realized it, the only train that Ende and I rode was walking through the woods.

    "Hey, winter night! What''s going on here?

    "I don''t know!

    Why do you have to keep riding the jet coaster with two men? I want to hear it from you. Will everyone else be okay?

    "Whew!? Previous!"

    Turning to the sudden voice of Ende, our train was running in a straight line toward the big tree. Hey, bump!?

    On the verge of hitting a giant tree, the train dodged it in a sleigh, and we stroked our breasts down ho... during the bundle, the train then crashed into the tree again and again to dodge the critical. Nigga! Like on purpose!

    The train runs through the woods, teasing the trees at super speed. You''re so scared!

    "Winter night, that!

    "Huh?"

    Looking ahead at Ende''s indication, there''s a pompous hole at the rock.

    "That''s a cave... I have a bad feeling about this."

    "That''s an odd encounter. Me, too."

    Without betraying our expectations, the train enters the cave. Can''t do it!?

    Something is flying in the dark. Him, something hit my face!? Damn, this isn''t a jet coaster anymore!?

    "" Uhhhhhh!

    With us screaming, the train rushed through the cave.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Meanwhile in those days......

    "I finally found it. You, King of Panaches... No, you''re still a prince now, aren''t you? Anyway, I have one favor to ask of you."

    "Hmm? Well, did I meet you somewhere? I think it looks familiar somehow. u, remember?

    Ask the prince of pumpkin pants, the blue crown with Robert, the prince of the kingdom of Panaches, standing next to him, Disturbance u, but the little blue golem shakes its head to the side.

    This is Panasheria, the king capital of the Kingdom of Panaches. Robert, who, as usual, looked around under the castle, was identally called out by the little girl.

    Seven or eight when I was old. Green silver hair is shortcut, but only the cor and feet are long to the waist. The slightly eye-pleasing eyes were emerald-like emerald eyes, representing the strength of the will. I''ve never seen the clothes I''m wearing. They were ssy objects somewhere, but for some reason, a two-wielded knife behind my waist is knocking them off.

    I remember seeing it somewhere...... and Robert twists his neck. I was confused by the feeling that I knew a simr person, not this child himself.

    "I want you to take me to Brunhild on a spatial transfer. Thank you... Your Majesty the King."

    "To Brunhild? Do you know Your Highness on Winter Night?

    Robert finally felt clear with a moist feeling. Yes, she looks a lot like one of the queens of Brunhild. Surely that one belongs to the Empire...

    "That''s the ce.... Totally, the ce of appearance was helpful in the king''s capital of Panaches. I wonder why no one answers the phone..."

    The bump and the girl are crushing something. I''m not sure about Robert, but I decided that this kid didn''t seem malicious.

    "So littledy. What''s your name?

    "This is rude. I am Arcia. I''m Arcia Brunhild. Prince of Panaches"

    Towards Robert, the girl exchanged small, curtesy and elegant greetings.

 Chapter 492

    "It was hrious!

    "Yeah, it was pretty powerful."

    "You guys are amazing..."

    Ende crushes as he looks more and more at Shagu Frey and Kuhn.

    Nor do I have the strength to stand still. That''s crazy. Jet coasters were such a tiresome vehicle...... I still feel my feet shaking.

    Not only me and Ende, but Lou and Hilda in the starting group were neat. Lise seems fine with the octave, cherry blossoms and lean. Is it by people......

    "Your father is not sloppy."

    "Ugh!? No, Alice, this is..."

    Ende is taking a blow to her daughter''s heart. Seeing that, I secretly corrected my posture and pretended to be t. Forgive me for my two dances.

    "Father, are you okay......?

    Elna cares about me because she''s worried. Ugh, my daughter is sweet......

    "Something scared me so much..."

    On the contrary, her mother Else guides herself through the same experience she is about to have. It''s okay, it''s okay, we''ll get used to it soon......

    A magic guide train carrying ater group of [Lynne Linze], [Erna Else], [Alice Mel], [Nay Su] and [Yumina] leaves the home soooo.

    Well, how many more buddies are there?

    Sit at the table inside the station building and remove the tea from [storage]. Apparently there are no magical restrictions ced inside the station building.

    When I prepared everyone else''s share and took a breath, I finally calmed down.

    Unlike earlier, when I was neat with tea in my hand, the monolith next to Sheska identally started shing blue. What? What?

    "Worried Nak. Doctor or La Cole. S"

    When Sheska touched Monolith, an image of the Doctor emerged in the air.

    "Hey, I''m sorry about theck of water for parents and children. I need to get through to you, ''cause I heard from the castle.''

    Got a call? Everyone''s smartphone may be inmunication with the outside world, but mine is... oh, did you turn it off? Because God scolded me earlier. So?

    "I hear the prince of Panaches ising to the castle. Sooner orter, at the cost of the metastasis, it seems to be gussy. ''

    No, he said he''d be asleep as soon as he came. What are you doing here, he... Well, maybe u had no choice but to transfer it.

    ''The problem is not with the prince. I have a littlepanion who wants me to see His Majesty the King. He says he''s your rtive, but from what I hear, Lou, he''s your daughter.''

    "Huh?"

    Lou, who was watching the Doctor''s screen, squeezes his eyes and leaks his voice low. He put it down for a beat, slowly turned his neck this way, looked at me, and then returned to the screen for a sip of tea.

    "Yeah, yeah, what!? Oh, my" I "daughter!?

    Gatern! And Lou rises as he shly knocks the chair back. Late.

    I was surprised at Lou''s reaction and the shock that my daughter was here pulled me inside. Well, you''re the fifth.

    "But what, with Prince Robert?

    ''They say it was the Kingdom of Panaches that emerged. He''s got the prince on that leg, and, instantly, he''s metastasized.''

    Oh, my goodness. You''re acting too good, my daughter...... I did something bad to Prince Robert. I''ll apologizeter.

    "It sounds like Arcia. That kid, because there''s a ce where you don''t choose the means if it''s for a purpose. It''s too straight."

    "Fair enough. That''s just a specific situation, too. There will be no harm. Though it''s annoying."

    I leaked a voice like Frey and Coon had given up on me. Cherry blossoms throw questions at those two.

    "What number is Arcia?

    "It''s the fifth. It will be over Erna."

    In the order of Yayun, Frey, Coon, Fourth, Arcia, Erna, Lynne, Eighth, Ninth?

    "What''s my kid Yoshino number one?

    "Yoshino is under Kuhn.... Ah, Sakura Mother, it''s a guided interrogation!

    Frey is caught in cherry blossomnguage and leaks information. That''s as good as it gets. Is Yoshino fourth? Then the sons of Yumina and Su be two from below. Well, in Su''s case, I''m old, and I thought I''d bete...

    I was thinking about it, and Lou pulls me all the way to my cor and neck. Guh!

    "Now more than that, it''s Arcia! Dear Winter Night, Return immediately! I have to pick you up!

    "Uh, oh. Oh, right, right. Hi. I think so too..."

    It bes an unexpected tribute to too much force. I know how you feel, but I want you to calm down.

    Coon sighs a little when he sees you like that and talks to us.

    "Please pick me up with your father and Lou''s mother for now. I''ll exin it to everyone."

    "I asked for it! Mr. Sheska, on your return!

    "Hey......!

    "Copy that, Ta. Two Forwarders Shimas"

    Such a sudden!? Before I said anything, in an instant Lou and I were back in Babylon''s ''garden''.

    "Come on, Winter Night, hurry to the castle!

    "Okay, ''cause I got it!

    Teach Guru to settle down a bit to Lou, who pulls his arm, and transfer to the castle at [Teleport].

    Moving into the castle''s living room, a flower-loving sister sitting on the couch and a girl about seven or eight jumped into her eyes. Apparently, Prince Robert was sent straight to his bedroom.

    The girl looks at us when she realizes we''ve metastasized. Beautiful emerald-like eyes from her mother''s concession.

    The girl rose up, shaking her slightly greener hair.

    She looks familiar. It was Dr. Babylon''s "Treasure Ball of Future Vision," and he was the one who only showed it for a moment. (in Eight Volumes/Tabernacle y) It''s growing a little bit more than then though. Was she Lou''s daughter, after all, in the kitchen as seen on the treasure balls?

    Towards her, Lou steps forward.

    "Are you Arcia......?

    "Yes!"

    Arcia rushes this way with a full smile on her face. Lou also spread his hands and tried to wee his daughter... but Arcia ran through it and jumped and hugged me.

    "Finally, Father!

    "... that?

    Keep your arms wide open and slowly turn your neck this way, Lou. My eyes are dotted. No, maybe me too.

    "The father of the future is nice, but so is the father of a slightly younger past!

    "Ha ha... that, thanks?

    Gyu, I don''t know how to react to Arcia hugging me, and for now I hug you back the same way. I''m d you''re not used to reacting like this.

    "Hey, Arcia!? What about your mother!?

    "Your mother seems well, more importantly."

    Arcia, away from me, greets her mother, Lou, with a curtesy. Much of an adult response, but not too different from when I was there?

    "Ah-chan loves you on winter nights. Oh, you love Lou, too, don''t you?

    Sister Hana Love tells me while sheughs a little dry.... What, you mean fazacon? Like happy, like worried about the future.

    "It''s only natural that my daughter admires her father. I, Me, make an effort to hone myself every day to shoot a husband like your father one day!

    Arcia answers that with her chest stretched, but your father is sooo bimyo. Arcia seems like a much betterdy.

    "Sir...! Isn''t it early for you yet!?

    "It''s sweet, Mother. If we don''t move now, we can''t have a happy marriage."

    Chick, and Arcia squeaks her tongue as she waves her finger. I don''t care, why don''t you guys talk about your dowry in front of your father? Even though we''ve just met, it works in...

    "As it is, well, it''s a good thing to encourage self-drilling. That''s my daughter. You know very well there."

    "Yes, Mother. Me, I''m the best cook, right? Perhaps better than the mother of our time."

    "Hmm..."

    Kieran, and Lou''s eyes narrowed. That''s some swordswallowing vibe......

    "That''s interesting. Then why don''t you show me your first-rate skill?

    "Sure. Mother''s skill, would you like to see it?

    "" Hehe ""

    Wait, wait, wait. Why is this a confrontational flow? Though Lou won''t be annoyed by what the kid says either!

    "The judge is your father. In a battle where you don''t know which one made it and you decide who you prefer?

    "Fine. Freedom to cook? Or by designation?

    Something is going on. Do you ignore your father''s will? No, I know I can''t say no, though. For once, he wanted me to get confirmation...

    "I was wondering if it would be easier to judge by making things from the same pedigree. Right...... how about ''Washok'', Mother?

    "Is it" Japanese food "? Are you sure? Winter Eve''s hometown dish, I, Me, eat authentic vors locally, right?

    No, no, Mr. Lou. What''s the real vour... because it''s a family dish, right? When they call that a real vor...... no, is that correct in a way? Japanese food is Japanese food.

    They have a broad definition of Japanese food. Tonkatsu and beef bowls can also be called Japanese food. Is it Japanese food if it is "Japanese-style"? Japanese-style hamburgers are Japanese food? If it suits Japanese taste, is it Japanese food? Well, you don''t have to pay that much attention to detail.

    "No problem. My father over there is giving me a heartbeat for saying that I am the" Washok "of Me. You''ll never lose."

    "" Hehe hehe hehe ""

    Scared. We''re bothughing and staring at each other.

    But you look just like... I thought you meant "Oyako", my mother and daughter...

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Is that a culinary showdown..."

    "I don''t know. Something like that happened..."

    Yumina leaks her sigh with a troublesome, subtle face like a shudder.

    In front of me is arge table, each with a kitchen in the back of the left and right.

    This is the dining room in the [fire] area in the [boxyard] amusement park. Sheska showed me what happened when we brought Arcia back.

    I was thinking of getting lunch, so I was on a boat...

    The central table is stacked with various ingredients, removed from [storage]. You two are free to cook from here with ingredients.

    Lou and Arcia have already lined up in the kitchens on both sides, and as a help in doing so, all the children are in for Lou, Linze and Su, and for Arcia.

    "And you look really like Mr. Lou"

    "Oh, something I''m not afraid of, something I''m confident in..."

    "That''s true too...... especially the strength of the will to push straight ahead if you decide to do this. Definitely Leggles Empire Imperial blood."

    Indeed. His Majesty the Emperor of Leggles is like that. I wonder if he says blood can''t be contested.

    "Well, delicious dishes are wee toe out...... Winter Night, can you make a good decision?

    "I think I can tell if it''s not just a difference in my taste, not which one tastes better... Seems like we have a problem whichever wins or loses......"

    Isn''t it tough being forced to make that choice? Uggs, my stomach is starting to ache so tight... I''m getting A and B, but the draw! Then I don''t think so.

    Normally, I also feel like Lou wins. Lou now cooks at least one of our three meals each day.

    By day, it can be breakfast or dinner, but we know everyone''s preferences. Naturally, my taste.

    I can''t let my daughter be cute... or if I don''t know which one made it.

    "I don''t know what''s going on..."

    I hold back my crisp stomach again, waiting even for the dish to finish.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Meanwhile, in those days, in the Arsian faction.

    "Damn... I can''t believe you bumped into your mother early Lou. Ar''s the same."

    From behind Arcia, who indulges in the ingredients, Frey leaks a bewildered voice. This sister tends to think she likes her father too much and has a rival heart for Lou, her mother, but this sister knew it was actually a reversal of her desire to be recognized by her beloved mother. It''s a tough personality.

    "Arcia, sister, can you win?

    "What do you think? I''m sure you''ve never beaten your future Lou Mother."

    "I don''t care which one wins if you can eat good food."

    "Shut up, kids!

    Grab the carrot, there is! And, Arcia barks. Erna, Lynne, and Alice shrugged their necks in threes and pped their haters with a small voice, ''Even you are a child,'' she said.

    "But can you really win? Though I don''t see you challenging the battle without winning. Though your mother Lou from the past, she''s pretty good at it, isn''t she?

    When Kuhn, who was leaning against the wall and arm-wrestling, expressed his doubts, he now grabbed the radish and Niyali and Arsia turned to his sister.

    "Pfft. Sister Coon. Remember the dishes I used to admire in the dishes I served to your father?

    "Huh?... Oh, that happened too. Lou, your father was so happy that it was delicious, a dish from his father''s hometown that even his mother had never cooked yet......... you, no way"

    Ha, and I notice something, and Kuhn wakes himself up from the wall. Frey, too, ah, leaked his voice low.

    "Yes. without"... "came the first"... "(...) and (...) the food"... "(...) praised"... "the fee"... ". I mean, your mother hasn''t made it yet, and your father hasn''t eaten it in years. Preferred dishes! You can''t lose!

    Arcia, who brings radishes to heaven like swords. I was totally drunk with myself. This kid is a little self-indulgent.

    "" "Shiru ~......" "

    "Shut up, kids!

    Arcia barks again, taking the me from two sisters and Alice.

    In contrast, Frey, her sister, frowns a little and advises her sister.

    "Not to say cowardly...... but is Arcia convinced by that way of winning? If you''re gonna regret thister, you better not do it, okay?

    "They say there are these words in your father''s hometown." The lion does everything in his power to capture the raven ". I, Me, will use all my hands to win!

    "No, I feel a lot different about that..."

    Frey wondered what it would be like to treat his own mother like a rabbit, but he knew that when this happened, his sister would never stop. He is a straight child in a good or a bad way.

    "But doesn''t history change? If Ah-chan''s dishes admired in the future have been admired in the past, won''t they be gone a second time? Will the Spirit of Time fix that, too?

    Alice is leaning her neck. Elna and Lynne, who were next door, also twisted their necks to think, um. Although Lynne pretended to think the most.

    "That''s not a problem. If it were to be damaged, it would be the future of me, Me, or now me, Me! If you can beat your mother with that, drink tears!

    Even if the future has changed, if the timeline is different, the future Arcia who suffers is not the same as Arcia here...... and Kuhn thought but didn''t say it to his mouth. Because the exnation is cumbersome.

    No matter what the oue, Grandma Toke will do a good thing. The name of the space-time god is not Dada.

    "Anyway, this will eagle your father''s heart! Elna, please help me!

    "Uh, yeah. Okay, I get it."

    It is Elna who can cook in this after Arcia. Let''s see, even though it''s small. You can cook a whole lot with a look on your face. Of course, like my mother Else, for some reason the dishes I make, the dishes I make don''t get too spicy.

    Conversely, the other daughters were as if cooking was no good. Other than Arcia and Erna, Yayun, my oldest sister, can only do a little. In other words, as things stand, only Erna can be an assistant.

    Arcia swings the knife out of her back hips down to the meat on the b.

    "This battle, here you go!

 Chapter 493

    "Ooh...... This...!

    Two dishes line up before me. Bothe with rice, miso soup, and aromas.

    The difference is the main meat dish ced in the center. Pigs on one side and chickens on the other. It is ginger grilled pork and chicken Nambari.

    Wherever you look at it, it''s a ginger-baked pork set meal and a chicken Nambu set meal.

    Chicken Nambu is Japanese food? And I wondered a little bit, but let''s not touch on the details. Even though I don''t know, there''s no way I know them from another world.

    But I''ve had pork ginger grilled several times since I''ve been here, but it''s been a long time since you''ve had chicken Nambu. Is that it? Did you give Lou a recipe for chicken Nambu?

    I can''t tell which one made it just because it looks like it. But my eyes really turn to Chicken Nanban.

    Because in that maze, if I made the chicken I chased Nanban chicken, I was going to savor it.

    "... sounds delicious..."

    Yae identally rattles his throat at at the dish that was served before me. How''s it going? It''s in front of my daughters, so have some moderation.

    "We have it for the mothers, too. Rest assured."

    "Oh! That''s Lord Lou''s daughter!

    You guessed Yae''s feelings, and Arcia and Lou brought chicken Nam barbarian and ginger grilled fixed meals, respectively. Everyone can eat at ease......

    Well, and. I can''t watch it forever. Is it time for me to feed you?

    "Let''s start with this chicken Nambu over here. I''ll have it."

    I knew I could do it. It bothers me.

    Pinch up the one in the middle with chopsticks. White chicken visible in fox-colored clothes. And the sweet vinegar sauce and tartare sauce on the body appetite in response.

    The gravy popped up when I bit the chicken after the crisp teeth. In addition to the vour of the meat, the sourness of the sweet vinegar sauce and the stickiness of the tartare sauce y a wonderful harmony.

    Stick white rice in while it has that aftertaste. Ugh.

    "Yummy!"

    I can''t stop chopsticks. Taste the chicken Nanban, enjoy the rice without it, re-mouth with the fragrance, and flush the vor refreshingly with miso soup.

    Yummy! I was pretty hungry, and I haven''t seen you in a while? Whoa, you can''t eat it all. I have another dish.

    "Now this way..."

    Shift the chicken Nambu fixing meal aside for each t meal, and now bring the ginger grilled fixing meal. This looks delicious again.

    Speaking of ginger roasted pork, they say it can be divided into two parts: finely chopped pork and fried onions, or sauteed thinly sliced pork.

    This is the former. It will be a stir-fried onion and pork chops. My mother made it here in my house. [M]

    Take onions and pork together into chopsticks. Throw it into your mouth as you take it in a tea bowl with rice to avoid dripping out the stained gravy. This is also delicious.

    Keep your mouth shut of the rice. Rice, onions and pork are dancing in my mouth. The more you chew, the more vor you expand. This is as good as chicken Nambara.

    But I also think it tastes a little darker than the ginger grill I always eat. Just a little though. Is this the one Arcia made?

    No, no, no. Prejudice is dangerous. I won''t be able to make a good decision.

    Delicious even so. Even cabbage sucked out of the oil stained from the ginger grill is delicious. Compared to the chicken Nanban earlier, this is hard to put on... what should I do?

    Looking straight ahead, Lou and Arcia stared at this one... staring. Uggs, they''re both delicious!

    But I have to make a decision and... um, um...

    Eat chicken Nambari again, then ginger grill. Compare the rice and also the miso soup and the fragrance. They''re both delicious, but when they say which one they like better......

    I can see everyone''s gaze gathering. Too lost? Yeah, either way, we''ll manage to follow upter!

    "All right......!

    "Decided?

    I nod quietly at Yumina''s inquiry. This kind of thing is intuitive. All you have to do is think you like it! I''m not bad!

    "With a ginger roasted fixed meal!

    "Why hey!?

    Arcia screams so that she can wear it to me. Oh!? Father, I did it!?

    Lou, on the other hand, is stroking his chest down in a ho. I don''t think you can see it from Arcia.

    What do you mean, Chicken Nambara was Arcia and Ginger Grill was made by Lou?

    "Why, Father!? You admired me so much before!

    "Before?

    "Ah... no, never mind. How can you be more than that! Please exin!

    No, even if they say it''s an exnation...... I just think this one suits my taste better. There''s no reason there, is there?

    "Arcia, why don''t you try my Ginger Grill?"

    "What?"

    As prompted, Arcia takes the chopsticks and mouths the ginger grill. I meditated my eyes and chewed and swallowed them to taste slowly.

    "It does taste good...... But even my" Me "chicken Nanban is supposed to taste just as good..."

    Arcia shakes her head sideways, like, I don''t know. No, so he said they were both delicious. I thought this was a matter of personal preference anymore.

    "How did Master Winter Night feel?

    "Huh? That was delicious. I thought the vor was just a little darker than usual..."

    "The vour is intense...? No way!?"

    As she noticed something, Arcia took a bite of the ginger roasted fixed meal and then drank the miso soup that was next to it. Oh, what?

    "Salt......!

    "Salt?"

    "Just... just a little bit, lots of salt. enough not to upset the bnce of vor...... Could this be..."

    Huh? Sure, I think it was thicker than the usual ginger grill or miso soup, but really just a little bit, huh? If I hadn''tpared it to food like this one, I probably wouldn''t have figured it out.

    Lou opened his mouth to Arcia, who had been silent for a long time.

    "Winter night, in the morning, was swinging by the slime, by the skeletons, by the chickens. It seems to have been a lot of exercise."

    Wait, wait, wait! The way you say it has a narrative! It sounds like I''ve been wretched! Make some corrections! Make some corrections!

    "Exercise...... Ah!

    "Yes. If salt falls out of your body with sweat, it''s self-evident reason to ask for it. Even if the person wasn''t aware of it, it''s something that goes into action. Therefore, to the extent that it does notpromise the taste¡­ I have added just a little salt."

    I mean, were you looking for saltier than usual for just the amount of salt lost in exercise?

    Even though it''s physical strengthening, I sweat and I want to go to the bathroom. If you exercise beyond degrees, you won''t sweat the other way because of your sanity. You can also switch intentionally, but you don''t usually do it. It''s tedious, and my senses are dull. Well, I''m pretty sweaty and tired this time...

    Did Lou spot that far and cook this dish? I chose that unconsciously... I''m starting to feel like I''m being rolled over my hands.

    "Damn... I didn''t know you were thinking that far... It''s a failure..."

    Arcia drops her shoulder disappointingly. With that daughter sideways, Lou mouthed one chicken Nambarn that was on the table.

    "Huh...!... I see. This is certainly my forting skill in Me. I wonder if that confidence of yours is natural. It''s delicious, Arcia."

    "Mother..."

    Smiling, Lou took the hand of his daughter, who likewise loved to cook.

    Phew. You managed to fit round, huh? I want you to stop being such a stomachache judge.

    "... but"

    "Huh?"

    Wrinkles on Lou''s eyebrow roots as he grinned briskly earlier.... Oh, that? It''s not like it fitted round?

    "I leaked earlier, the words'' you admired me so much before ''. Did you know that Winter Night preferred this dish and that it was a dish you have missed since home?

    "Nannokotodeshowka, okaasama"

    Oh, Arcia turned away. Well, I admired this in the future, so has Arcia served this dish?

    Hmm. I don''t know if it''s going to be some years from now, but if I ever get a chance to serve this dish to Born Arcia, I''m going to have to praise him so much.

    "Using such a small, cunning operation is not at all! Look, what''s cooking in the first ce...!

    "Is that it? Lou was also hiding from Arcia that winter nights were sweating from her exercising in the morning, right?

    Lou was shot through by Else''s bullet that flew from behind and stopped moving. Else told Elna, ''Mother...! Shh, shh,'' she''s been poked with her elbow. Elna, your mother unconsciously releases an extra word.

    "... Mother?

    "Nandeshowka?"

    Oh, Lou turned away. Mother and daughter, "Oyako."

    "Isn''t your mother the same! If I even knew your father''s health, I would have thought about salting him!

    "You can say anythingter! The problem is that I didn''t get to think about it by then! If you ask, you''ll soon find out!

    Everyone goes ahead with the meal without stopping their hands as they look at the two people who started the fight saying goodbye.

    "We''re close."

    "Are we close...? It''s okay, I guess."

    I twist my neck slightly on Su''s words, but let''s do that. While I think this kind of parent-child rtionship is also Ali.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Ah! I regret it! Mother''s out again!

    "No, I think it''s either Ar''s rm..."

    That night that Arcia came. The children were dressed in pyjamas and gathered in a room in the castle. Frey leaks a grumpy voice to Arcia, who is regrettably hitting the cushion eight times. Turning it sideways, Kuhn opened his mouth to Erna and Lynne.

    "So, Erna, Lynne. I ask you again, when there was that dimensional earthquake, I''m pretty sure it was Arcia who was in front of you guys, right?

    "Yeah, for sure. When" Core "glowed, Arcia, your sister protected us."

    Coon heard an exnation from Lynne and was still convinced that his hypothesis was not wrong. I very much don''t think it''s a coincidence. It undoubtedly appears in this world in the order of those who were far from the ''core''.

    "So, Arcia. Who was in front of you then?

    "Before? Uh, well, I dazzled and closed my eyes... But I think there was almost Yoshino on the side."

    "Yoshino... Then you don''t have to worry. Something that kid could jump here with [Teleport]. I hope we don''t make an extra stop..."

    Yoshino, a cherry blossom child, can use unattributed magic [teleport] just like her mother. Unlike [gate], [teleport] can be transferred anywhere as long as it is at the right distance and orientation.

    Long distance travel is going to require a lot of magic, but Yosino''s magic power should bring him back to Brunhild in a few shifts, even from the end of the world.

    If there is a problem, it is its character. Yosino is quite in the mood, he doesn''t do anything unless he feels like it, and anything he''s not interested in doesn''t move from him. It''s not strange to think, "I have to go see my family... but can Ie backter?"

    Conversely, it is the type that reacts immediately to things of interest, and it is also a new, unusual thing lover. But she''s also the type of person who gets bored right away, and some of her storage cards are full of boring weird crap, although I''d like to buy them. There is such a hot and cold spot.

    Kuhn sighed that it was unlikely that such a sister would return straight in an extraordinarily rare situation: the world of the past.

    "If you do poorly, your sister Yayun mighte first."

    "He said he''d be bad. It doesn''t matter, even if your sister Hachiyunes."

    Lynneughs bitterly lying in bed at Coon''s words. Elna, who was next door, tilted her neck at what she said and did not want Coon''s kind of Yoshino toe before her.

    "That''s sweet. Sister Yayun will arrive and Yoshino wille and rxter. You have a lot of souvenirs you don''t quite understand, do you?

    "Uh...... There''s definitely going to be a sermon, Sister Yayun''s..."

    You could have easily imagined the scene, with a grin drawn by Erna.

    Serious eight clouds and free-running Yoshino are water and oil. I''m never unfriendly, but from a standpoint, everyone sees the scene where my sister Yayun preaches to Yoshino so badly that they don''t like it.

    "Yoshino. If you don''te soon, Yayun''s sister''s thunder will fall..."

    To my sister, who doesn''t know where she''s eating roadgrass, Frey crushes one. I don''t even know if I stopped by and was pissed off by Yayun, Frey thinks. But so far, Fray had no intention of stopping my sister from preaching.

    Well, I was thinking if you brought me a rare weapon as a souvenir, I''d follow you up, etc.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Come on!

    Suddenly Yayu, whose nose muzzled, sneezes like an old man in a maiden.

    "Mmm...... I wonder if anyone is rumoring..."

    Rubbing his nose with Guzguz, Yayun goes all over town. This is Orphan Dragon Phoenix. It is a country that ys against Ethen, the home of Yae, my mother.

    Ethhen is at the end of the east, and Orphan at the end of the west. Hachiyun has never been here before in this country of topography, which targeted Ethen as a whole left and right. Therefore, we could not go [at the gate] and had to board a boat from the Kingdom of Raze Wu.

    Seeking clues to the golden powder I got in Eisengard, I got the feather toe this far.

    It''s said to be a medicine that crushed the branches of the Holy Tree. It was said to work against golden flower disease.

    Golden Flower Disease is a disease that develops high fever and leans and fades to death in agony. The terrible thing about this disease is that a golden flower blooms on the head of the dead and bes a living corpse as it is.

    I know those who know, but that was not a disease or anything, but an evil god''s n to mutate humans. However, it is generally believed to be a disease.

    There shouldn''t be any more happening than the Evil God fell, but people''s anxiety couldn''t be wiped away. Supposedly a scam to put it in there.

    Hachiyun wouldn''t have done this far if it was just a scam. I would have just made a report to the Adventurers Guild and asked the upper echelons of the country to draw their attention to it.

    But I''m so caught up. There''s something about this powder. It makes me feel unspeakably ufortable.

    Yayun followed the lead and finally arrived here at Orphan Longfeng Country, where someone was selling this medicine.

    Orphan Dragon Phoenix is a country very simr to Easchen. Ethnic costumes very simr to kimonos, not in stone and iron, but in townships made of wood and bricks. Then streetlights by demonic stones and streets where golem carriages go.

    He looks somewhere simr to a samurai even to swordsmen and golems who go to town. Yes, there are ''swords'' in this country.

    For this reason, even the eight clouds dressed like they would normally float are not noticeable here. the inhabitants of Orphan itself.

    Eight clouds straight down the street. First town, but the maps disyed on the smartphones showed up to fine streets.

    The destination is an abandoned house out of town. They say there''s a seller of this golden drug there.

    There are no operations in particr. sh from the front, secure the figure, and then listen. Does being too straight resemble a mother, Yayun was that kind of daughter?

    Apparently, the abandoned house outside of town was originally some kind of factory. Rusty steel rolling grounds, even going inside an even dimmer factory, somehow doesn''t feel signs of people. Did you get away with this? And something was unleashed from the darkness upstairs toward the surprised Yayun.

    "Huh!?

    When Yayun flies through it, three knives pierce the ground where she was. Hachiyu, who had pulled the love knife out of his waist, turned to the darkness of the darkest second floor where the knife had flown.

    "... who is it? You''re not the idiot who came because you wanted drugs, are you? No cloudy eyes."

    Those who emerged from the darkness wore strange iron masks. On the head of the round sphere, this again had some round peek windows, which were fitted with id iron bars. The serpentine belly pipe stretched from the left and right throats continues into the back tank. What an odd outfit.

    If Hachiyun''s father was here, he must have snapped ''It''s a submersible suit''.

    For a moment, Yayun wondered if his opponent was Golem, but although he had arge armor in his hands, his other body was that of man.

    "You''re the one spreading the golden pills... right?

    "I don''t know. I see, are you an orphan dog? I didn''t know I could sniff it out... people in this country seem pretty good"

    Apparently, he''s making a discretionary mistake, but Hachiyun didn''t dare correct it because it''s convenient.

    "What the hell is this medicine? It''s not just a pill to cheat on, is it?

    "Huh. Quite sharp. Well, this is Sieve if you say so. Choose between those who are fit and those who are not."

    Suitability? You''re using this medicine to find someone with some qualities? Yayun has thought about the meaning of the word, but there is no answer. Then, until I hear it out directly.

    "[Gate]"

    "Huh!?

    Open the [gate] directly next to the guy in the diving suit (or not, I don''t know). The man in submersible clothes took the plucking of the eight clouds, which moved in an instant, with a hand axe pulled out from the back of his waist.

    Gin! and make a noise and both jump away.

    Yayun was surprised. My love knife was made by my father himself, a knife made of crystalline wood. He was surprised that his opponent had made a mistake with this knife that there was nothing that could not be in in the world if he passed through magic.

    But for some reason the guy in the diving suit seemed equally surprised.

    "You took my ''Deep Blue''...?

    Look at the glowing hatchet on the dull metallic blue in your hand and look stunned.

    It''s not Hachiyu who misses that gap. Instantly pack the distance and sh the knife upside down.

    "Huh!?

    Slightly sh and tear the snakebelly pipe where the cuttoe of the knife was in the throat of the submersible clothing man.

    A golden mist leaks from the pipe and drifts around. For some reason I had a bad feeling Yayun jumped off the spot.

    "Ku......!... Let me pull it off for today. You should report it to King Ryu Phoenix of Orphan. Eventually, our Apostle of the Evil God returns this world to the way it should be."

    "''Apostle of the Evil God''...... Huh!? Come on, wait!

    Before Yayun screamed, the man in the diving suit dived toppled to the ground as if diving into the water, disappearing.

    Probably metastatic magic. The man is not here anymore.

    "Apostle of the Evil God...... I don''t think Grandma Toke got a bad feeling."

    The small, crushed Yayun quietly delivered the love knife to his sheath to calm his feelings.

 Chapter 494

    "Uh... I''m stuck..."

    There was an unexpected event called Arcia''s jump in, but the amusement park tour ended without dy. I figured out a lot of things that might or might not be avable for the Brunhild amusement park, but I''m a little worried about whether it''s okay to spread this sense of fatigue to the world''s father.

    Well, maybe it''s Ali if you can see the kids smiling.

    Arcia came, and there were more rtives before the building, but I told her some woulde beforehand, so it was normally epted by the castle people.

    Earlier, Arcia was headed to the castle kitchen to help Mr. ire, the head chef. Thanks to this, tonight was a fancy dinner, but Arcia is now bringing a little stomach because she''s going to rmend me to cook my own dishes for the next time.

    I thanked Robert for sending me Arcia, and after dining with her, I sent her to Panaches at the [gate]. I''m so sorry I bothered you all this time.

    Anyway, Arcia came and gathered Kuhn, Frey, Erna, Lynne and their five children. More than half.

    The rest are the children of Hachi, Cherry Blossom, Su, Yumina, but the Hachi cloud of the child with Hachi is already here in our time. Where are you really walking away......

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "With that said, what is Arcia''s unattributed magic?

    The next day, when Arcia asked me to take her to the market, I walked with her through the morning market and asked her the questions she remembered.

    "Me"? My Me are [Search] and [Sports]. It''s not suitable forbat because of its short range of effects, but it''s a treasure to find ingredients. "

    "Oh, that''s how you use it..."

    [SEARCH] is certainly useful for finding something to eat in the mountains or something, and [APORTS] allows you to harvest fruits and more without having to climb trees. I can use it if I say I can...

    "You know what poisonous ingredients are. You can tell what''s damaged."

    Hmm. I''ve found poison in [Search], too. When they say that, I''m starting to feel like a convenient magic for a cook.

    "Oh, Father, there''s an apple! I''ll make apple pie, so buy it and go home!

    "Does Arcia make sweets too?"

    "One way or the other, you''re better at that. Your father doesn''t really eat sweets, but he has a reputation for his sister brother, Everybody."

    It''s not like I don''t like sweets. Just that I can''t eat so many. If I ate cake or two, I''d already be at my limit. It''s not a matter of quantity or anything, but of your tongue gibbering up? How can a woman eat so much...

    Hachi is called a hall cake. No, maybe that''s because it''s octave.

    Arcia is sorting to stare at the apples. Should I buy something for the kids and go home too...

    When I was thinking about that and looking at the products in the market, the people around me started making a bother noise. What the fuck?

    "What is that? Weird''s flying, huh?

    "I don''t know. Isn''t that your majesty''s new magic trick again?

    When I look into the sky at the voices of the people on the market, something like a bean grain does float in the sky. It''s slow, but you''re moving.

    "[Long Sense]"

    Skip sight and check for mysterious flying objects. Is that... an airship?

    Under a rugby ball-like airbag, you can see a big wing with propeller and a hull glowing in thin, blunt "Ursunabi" color. The hull had parts like long arms.

    That''s not like the demonic prop Artifact. The one from the Western continent (ex- and backworld)? A Golem carriage would be a Golem airship.

    What are you doing here? I don''t care if youe on your own without contacting me. There are no airspace vitions here.

    It seems that on the other continent something called a Golem airship is rarely unearthed, and I hear it''s pretty rare, mostly owned by the state or held by the big rich. In other words, this is also likely to be a fusge that the country, or the great nobility, etc., has.

    I heard the flight distance wasn''t that great, but where did ite from?

    I can''t even look at it though. I don''t think so, but it''s not like there''s a zero chance he''s going to attack us.

    "Arcia,e"

    Take Arcia''s hand, who was choosing apples, and transfer with him to the Great Training Ground in the north at [Teleport].

    It''s been a long time since [Storage] called Leggin Rave and we got into the cockpit.

    Leggin Rave is basically a solo rider, but there''s enough room for a kid like Arcia to manage to ride. Well, I''m not sure I''m gonna leave you alone. But why ride on yourp? It''s hard to see the monitor.

    Activate Leggin Rave and fly up into the air. It quickly reached the front of the airship, letting the fusge float still and unfold unattributed magic [speakers].

    ''Tell the forward airship. Ahead of this is the airspace of the Principality of Brunhild. Disembark immediately and state your reasons for entry. Wait long enough. If no response, force them to move out of airspace''

    I''ll warn you for now. Will this lead to hostilities or will it change course again? Well, it''s annoying when they go to other countries. I didn''t make any arrangements there. Would you like to make a proposal at the next World Conference?

    Though if I hit a [fireball] off the ground around that airbag, it''s going to fall in one shot. Or is there something barrier about it?

    "Father, the ship is descending."

    "Oh, did you get the point?"

    As the ship descends, so do I.

    Skid, an elongated leg-likending gear, emerged from the lower part of the hull and the airshipnded quietly on the hill.

    This onends Leggin Rave, leaves Arcia in the cockpit, and I''m the only one down on the ground.

    The airship hatch opened and several humans descended from inside. Oh, there are a few Dwarf-like people out there. Are you the airship mechanic?

    Hmm? Hmm? Something... an old man with a beard running at me like a bear. I sparkle my eyes, I don''t know. I''m screaming. Hey, scary scary scary!

    "[Shield] Huh!

    "Gahoo!?

    An old man who crashes into an invisible wall and falls backwards. My bearded face was stained with nosebleeds. Whoa, how much momentum have we got into this?

    "You idiot! Don''t pop up all of a sudden! You''ll be surprised!

    I came chasing after him, after thirty roads but a beautiful woman kicked the fallen bear old man. Ugh.

    "I''m sorry, you surprised me. I was so excited about that Golem that this idiot ran wild."

    "Oh, oh... is that right..."

    Does Golem mean Leggin Rave? A woman whoughs slightly at, but kicks an old man under her feet. Ugh.

    He puts his brown hair together up and wears a grey snail on the ruffle. Towels on the hips, leather gloves on the hands and a technician''s figure.

    If you look closely, the old man with the beard dresses the same way. Are they both Golem technicians?

    "But as rumors have it, you''re an amazing golem. It''s worthing all the way from Gandhiris."

    "Gandylis? You mean you''re messengers from Gandylis?

    Gandilis, a steel country, is a mining country surrounded by mountains south of the Holy King Arendt and east of the Gardio Empire. I hear that this kingdom, with its abundant underground resources, exports many of the ore necessary for the production of golems.

    "Yeah. Atashi and the others have nothing to do with the country just because they''re from Gandilis. Atashi and the others are a bunch of technologists called Exploration Technicians."

    "Exploration Technicians" Seekers "¡­? Ha ha, like I heard somewhere......

    Oh! of the Five Great Golem Technicians (Jazz), the same as the Elka Technicians and the Magician King''s Fucking Jizzy...!

    "They''re a bunch of technologists. That title belongs to no one, it''s a collective title. Once the idiot there is Mario Faranx of Gilmouth. Atashi, the husband of Ripple Faranx."

    "Oh, are you a couple!?

    I was getting kicked in the ass!? Is it spectacr kakaa heaven? The old man with the beard just seemed a little pathetic.

    But he''s a bearded old man and he''s Mario. I think it''s the perfect name in a way.

    "Ah. So, hey, with Mr. Parrell''s parents?

    When I said that, Mr. Ripple opened his eyes to surprise.

    "You know my daughter?

    "Yeah, well. I met with the princess of Gandhiris once."

    A pageant on a leaf lease. Recement disturbance of anthropomorphic golems that urred there. The mastermind was the second princess of Gandilis, the maid Parrell, with cordelia.

    So these two built those anthropomorphic golems? No, I mean, I dug it out and yed Restore, to be exact.

    "By the way..."

    "Oh, I''mte for my offer. I want a winter night. [M] I am king of the Principality of Brunhild here."

    "Huh!? Are you the king?

    When I raised my name, I opened my eyes and was surprised. This one doesn''t surprise me because it''s a sight I''m used to seeing already. When will Pierce and Piercee along?

    "... uh, this time, if our master disrespects His Majesty the King..."

    "Oh, you can talk normally. I don''t care because I was originally an adventurer."

    "Right. That helps. My people don''t have ssiness. That''s why I left Parrell with the princess."

    Mr Ripple answers in a hospitable manner. I''m not going to arrest your husband for this.

    "So, how did you get to Brunhild?

    "Oh. One of the reasons I wanted to see this big golem. And then you hear Elka''sdy is in this country. Can I see you?"

    Elka, the engineer? She''s one of the same five major Jazz stars, called The yback Queen, Rest Queen. It''s not weird if you know these two, but what can I do for you?

    "Ever, before that. Can I call those cowards in the back? I want to see him nearby."

    Before Mr. Ripple pointed at him with his back finger, the same glittering eyes as Mario''s old man who just barged in were waiting for him. Whoa, it''s hot and painful!

    "Stay, well... if you just want to see"

    "I have forgiven you. Come on!"

    "Wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow!

    DODODODODODODODODODODODODODODODODODODODODODODODODODODODODODODODODODODODODODODODODO! and the men flock to Leggin Rave all at once.

    "What is this material!? Neither Mithril nor Orihalcon!

    "Hey! This isn''t just armor! Surprisingly magical engraving......!

    "How do you support this weight with such thin feet...!

    The old men are stuck under Leggin Rave''s feet and looking into it and the likes of Lupe. Is this what people in technology fields are all like?

    "Hii!? Father! I''m scared!

    "Oh, no."

    Looks like he felt horror at the guys Arcia left in the cockpit swarming around. If she''s simply strong, she''s also an adventurer in the gold and silver ss, and there''s no way she''s going to lose.

    Well, unlike those things, I guess I was swallowed up by the impatient atmosphere.

    Using [Fly] to hold down Arcia, the old men try to climb Leggin Rave. Hey, look, I told you to just watch.

    I just turned Leggin Rave into [storage], and instead, I called in the heavy knight Chevalier. I can''t wait to break Leggin ''Rave.

    "Are there another aircraft too!?

    Now the old men flock to the heavy knights. Soon Mario''s old man, who had a nosebleed and had fallen, also got up and stuck with the heavy knight Chevalier.

    "Was it a different aircraft? How many nes do you have?

    "Come on? Thousands of nes shouldn''t be over."

    "Because......!?

    Mr. Ripple is solidifying. I stopped mass production of frame gear after I exorcised the Evil God, so I think that''s about it.

    The main areas of activity are the exorcism of giant beasts and disaster relief.

    I think that a disaster rescue aircraft, with Western and Eastern technicians working hand in hand, could have a better aircraft than an iron pilot called that framegear crude.

    These people are going to make something more unusual than that.

    I can''t help thinking about it. Do you want to call an elka technician for now?

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "What is this?

    "No matter what they say..."

    The Doctor,ing down from Babylon with the Elka technician, shrugged as he watched the old men flocking to the heavy knight.

    "I''m excited to see a rare magic machine. Same as children. You can leave me alone."

    "If it bothers you, will you shut me up?

    Mr. Ripple ps a ton of shoulders with a wrench in his hand on the Elka technician''s words. Shit, physically shut him up!? You don''t have to go that far.

    "Whoa, whoa...! This is a pretty rare type of Golem airship......! The material is Mithrill? No, do you also use himi thrills for some of them? This is a shock from the side..."

    With the same eyes as an old man crowded with heavy knights, I look with regret at the girl who clings to the Golem airship that came aboard the Exploration Technicians "Seekers."

    Yeah, it''s our daughter Coon. I came down with the doctors when I talked about Exploratory Technicians Seekers.

    "You''re the same, coun sister..."

    Arcia looked at my sister with such a frightened eye. Hey, Coon. My sister''s majesty is lost.

    Elka technicians talk to Mr. Ripple about us like that.

    "So? What brings you all the way to Brunhild? No way, you''ve reallye to see my face, haven''t you?

    "Oh, should I have seen it? Well, that''s certainly not all. There''s something I need you to see."

    Mr. Ripple took a few pieces of paper out of Tsunagi''s chest pocket. Photos, huh?

    "This is..."

    "It was in a new ruin recently discovered in Gandylis. You know what that is?

    "It looks like a ship... This huge?

    I was a little curious, so I peek at the picture from behind the Elka technician. There was a considerablyrger ship sitting in the basement and in the reckoning canal Dock. Compared to the little man standing, would there be about half of Babylon?

    Ship... or you look like a spaceship anyway.

    "The ship of ancient civilization......! Whoa! Wait, this crest...!

    Elka technician stops at a single photo. Apparently part of the hull, but I also recognized the crest painted there... or the mark.

    "[Crown"]......! No way, this is...!

    "Oh, yeah. Probably the ship was built by the ancient genius Golem engineer, Chrome Lanchez. I''m the biological parent of the Crown series."

    Chrome Lanchez. A genius Golem technician who created the [crown] series, a man who used the [ck] and [white] crowns and once transcended the world''s boundaries from the back world to the surface world.

    He can also be described as a helpful actor who, although not what he intended, prevented the great invasion by Frase five thousand years ago. But they lost all their memories because of the [white] rampage at that time...

    "No way, this ship isn''t [crown] anything in itself!?

    "I don''t know. I can''t say anything. You couldn''t get on board at all. I thought you might know something about the same [crown]. [ck] and [white] here, and then [red] too, right?

    I see, have the Ripplese to see the [crowns]? I mean, actually, I''m already here. [Purple] Oh, but does he have a problem with hisnguage function?

    "[Blue] and [Green] are royal mons, so hey. It''s a little bit of a hassle to be searched for a belly that doesn''t hurt."

    "Um, [White] is also from the Royal House..."

    [White] ''s crown, "Illuminati Albs," although "tentative," Yumina is the contractor "Master". I mean, it belongs to the Brunhild royal family, too.

    "This one hasn''t been under contract for a year, has it? [Blue] and [Green] are plentiful to the royal family on a hundred years basis, so hey. It''s a hard time just seeing the crown, and it''s troublesome when a big country finds out. Let us bite one, too."

    Well, I know what you''re trying to say. I''m sure this ship is a huge discovery for the Golem technicians, because every country would think that they wanted to take the technology used for it into their own country.

    We''re not very interested in that. I''m not even willing to get involved. Some of the "hangars" are simr.

    Nothing if you just want to hear from Albs......

    And then I think about it, and I realize there''s someone pulling my sleeve all the time.

    "Father, Father! It''s a legacy of ancient Golem civilization! Besides, it''s from the Crown series! This is a big discovery!

    Ahhh............. Was there you?

    When were youing over here, Coon was peeking into the picture with his sparkling eyes.

    "That sounds interesting. I''m a little interested, too."

    And I even mentioned that to the Doctor.

    Ku. It''s inevitable that you won''t get involved when this happens.

    I have no choice. Do you want to call Yumina and Albs for now?

 Chapter 495

    "Ship...?" Chromiumnchez "ga made lisi......?" Ark "" No More Likely "

    "" Ark "?

    That''s what Illuminati Albs, the ''white'' crown brought in by Yumina, replied.

    "" Ark ". Cromga Lisi Mobile Factory (Factory). I Mo Otano" Crown "Mo, Sokode Lareta"

    "Built...? So you''re saying the ''crown'' manufacturing nt?

    What do you call "workshop" in our "Babylon"? ording to Albs'' story, Chrome Lanchez was quite a stranger, he didn''t belong in any country, and he traveled as he pleases. Did you say it was a mobile factory ship about the "Ark"?

    So does our Doctor, but does he tend to be a magic engineer of the weirdo?

    "You''re not even going to tell me there are nine" Arks "...?

    "? I Don''t Know Limit, One Nohaz"

    Good for you. Well, of course.

    Ripple of the Exploratory Technicians "Seekers", who was listening, speaks to the Albs.

    "Do you know how to get into the Ark?

    "" Crown "ga key tonal. I Lagaileva Problem Nashi"

    I see. Is the "crown" itself the key to boarding the ship? Then no one cane in.

    "O king. I''m sorry, but can I borrow this'' white ''? I really have the power of a crown to enter the ship."

    "I don''t care if they say..."

    Mario''s old man, the leader of the Exploratory Corps Seekers, asked me to lend it to him.

    "Father, Father! This is where I''m going to ''Ark'' with Albs as the representative of Brunhild...!

    "Rejected. You just want to see a rare guide ship, don''t you? Be quiet."

    "Mother, don''t!

    Leanne pulls away the coon that''s been hitting me. [M] I thought that would happen.

    Honestly, I''m interested in Ark. It is the legacy of a rare Golem technician who created the "Crown" series. It must be of historical and technical value.

    But more than that, I don''t know what power "Ark" has. Anyway, it''s the castle of engineers who cross the walls of the world. Leaving it alone is not a good idea. I need to check it out for once.

    "Krom Lanchez''s workshop......! I want to see it! It could unravel the secrets of The Crown!

    "I''m worried too. There''s still technology buried that you don''t see, but you don''t have the hands to go, do you, Winter Night?

    Elka technicians and Dr. Babylon are willing to go. Here! Here! and next to it, Coon is shaking up his grip.... I can''t say I won''t go.

    Well, I was hoping to go to Gandyllis once, or a boat over there? The princess over there... When ites to the second princess, Princess Cordelia, the King of Gandilis seems like a big, warm figure.

    "Okay. Let''s take Albs to the ruins. Yumina, okay?

    "Yeah, I''m fine."

    Although Albs belongs to Brunhild, his contractor, the Master, is Yumina. (tentatively). I need your permission.

    "Yes! Father, I''ming too! If you go, I''ll go!

    "It''s cheating, Sister Coon! Father, I''m going to Me too!

    "You guys..."

    I have a headache for Coon and Arcia, who raise their hands topete. I''m not going out to see you.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!? Fast! Fast. Whoa!?

    Mario''s old man shrugs like a child looking out the window. No, Mario''s old man isn''t the only one who''s haunted. All the old guys from Exploratory Technicians Seekers.

    This is inside Barmunk, arge high-speed airship built by Dr. Babylon.

    On my way to Gandilis, I found out that it would take weeks for the Exploration Technicians "Seekers" airship to get there. That''s where this guy in Babylon''s "hangar" came in.

    Originally built five thousand years ago to transport frame gear. Because I can use the [gate], I have never seen the eyes of the sun before, but it is useful for this kind of adult movement.

    By the way, the Exploration Technicians Seekers airship is in my [storage].

    The passengers are me, Yumina, Lean, Kuhn, Lou, Arcia, Dr. Babylon, and Elka Technician, in addition to the Exploration Technicians "Seekers" facades. Pa and Albs, and Fenrill at Elka Technician.

    "Steady, you surprise me... I can''t believe we have this kind of airship. Is this normal on this continent?

    "No way. It''s just Brunhild. There''s so much wrong with that country, you can''t keep it together. Common sense breaks."

    Mr. Ripple and the Elka technician are having a rude conversation, correct me. Because the Doctor is the only one who''s crazy.

    Yes, when I leaked it to Yumina, she said, ''Mr. Winter Night should look at things more objectively''. What do you mean?

    "At this pace, we''ll be at Gandylis in an hour or so."

    That''s what the Doctor said as he looked at his smartphone watch. ''Balmunk'' is autopilot, so we get to our destination on our own, even when we''re asleep.

    To be honest, I think it would be quicker for me to fly to my destination on a [fly] and connect the [gate] from there. I tried to make a suggestion for once, but the guys who wanted to ride ''Balmunk'' pushed me off. Including Coon, of course.

    Well, there''s not that much difference between a few days or anything, and that''s why I decided to break and rx.

    While on the road, the Doctor and Elka technicians kept talking about something difficult with Mario''s old man and Mr. Ripple, and Coon was listening to it with interest.

    Albs was talking to Fenrir and Boso too, but this one doesn''t feel like the story is ying. I feel like I''m checking something. Pa wandered around it.

    Lou and Arcia bring to me earlier to contest the dishes made in the kitchen in Balmunk. No, because I can''t eat this much! I''m sorry about the two of you, but I split it it between the old guys from Exploratory Technicians "Seekers. Though the mother and daughter grinned, pointing at her mouth in resentment.

    "I guess it''s time"

    "Mm-hmm. That''s the Pisto Mountains. We''re already in Gandhiris territory."

    That''s what Mario''s old man tells him when he confirms the mountain he sees through the window in the Doctor''s crushed words. Between that and that.

    We head towards the bridge, looking down the lower boundary from the front.

    That view, with so many mountains, was exactly what it should be called a mountain nation.

    By the way, there is a basin, where the town is spread. There were a number of narrow mountain paths stretching to connect the town.

    "Is that a tunnel?

    "That''s the road the Dwarves dug a long time ago. Some dug in the golem for digging."

    Mr. Ripple answers my questions. [M] Dwarves. Is that how much they would have before breakfast if they lived mainly in mines? I had a glimpse of some Dwarves who were in Exploratory Technicians Seekers, and I thought so.

    "Whoa, I see you.... what? What''s that?"

    Mario''s old man stares at the mountain he sees in the front.

    Something smoky rises from the foot of the mountain.

    "Is that the entrance to the ruins?

    "Mm-hmm. The Knights of Gandylis and the young guys from" Exploration Technicians "are stationed... But what''s that smoke?

    "It''s a fire..."

    The doctors also look in the direction indicated by Mario''s old man. All of them, me too.

    "[Long Sense]"

    Skip your eyesight and look in the direction Mario''s old man indicated. You do have smoke standing up. A tent or something that is set up is on fire. Not only that, but there''s the wreckage of the fallen apart golem. Is that Golem, the knight of Gandiris?

    "I don''t know, but it looks like something attacked me. Golem-like wreckage of Gandylis is rolling"

    "What!?

    Mr. Ripple barks at my words. [M] The Doctor sat in Balmunk''s cockpit and sped up the airship.

    Eventually, as we approached a distance that was visible to everyone, we could clearly see the tragedy.

    Firehands rise from the camp, and the wreckage of fallen and broken golems roll all over it. Obviously in a state where someone attacked us.

    When Balmunknded, the Exploration Technicians'' Seekers immediately jumped out with us.

    There are no enemies around. You already withdrew? No, I broke into the ruins...?

    The entrance to the ruins was quiterge and shaped to go underground. Even a few golems are going to make it easier.

    "Hey! You okay?!? Hold on!"

    Return to me with the voice of Mario''s old man holding the injured man.

    Forget it. Thinkter. We need to save the injured first.

    "[Light,e, equal healing, area heel]"

    Activate healing magic on the entire target locked poption. Fortunately, there were no dead. Those who were heavily weighted until earlier stand up with a pompous look on their bodies.

    "Ko, what the... healing magic? You are so..."

    Even Mario''s old man and Mr. Ripple, who witnessed the magic,ughed bitterly, while speaking to a young man who seemed to be a knight of Gandylis who was nearby.

    "What the hell happened here?

    "Huh? Oh, oh... suddenly, I got attacked by a weird bunch of people. To the one in the funny mask, who brought dozens of thin four-armed golems."

    "Weird mask?

    "It''s a mask like an iron mask that covers the entire head. He had a mouth like a crow..."

    Masks like crows? Is it like a pesto mask where we say it on earth? You sure are a crazy guy.

    On closer inspection, the wreckage of the greatly damaged Golem, in addition to the fusge that is presumably the knight Golem of Gandilis, is also rolled with thin hands and feet, the wreckage of the four-armed Golem.

    His head is round and he weaves feathers like a cape. You''re like a kashi.

    "So where is that group?

    "Probably into the ruins..."

    "The aim is Chrome Lanchez''s ship......! Damn, where did it leak from!?

    Beat the crate Mario''s old man was rolling in. It is a ship that is arguably the legacy of the ''crown'' producer. It would be so fascinating if it came from a foreign country that my hands were going toe out of my throat. It can also be considered just a bandit group, but it is likely to be a force in some country.

    "But the ship is locked, isn''t it? Not without the ''crown''?

    "Mother, nothing is stupid. Honestly, you don''t have toe in from the front. If it can be damaged slightly, there are ways to break down the outer walls and get inside."

    Coon answers Leanne''s question. Sure, I might say so, but that''s how grave thieves do things. Maybe the same kind of guy from this situation.

    I would like to assume that the producers of the ''crown'' will not create such an easily breached security.

    "Destroy that ship!? I''m not kidding! It''s a chest full of lost technology! Hey, you guys! We''re going after him!"

    The knights of Gandilis raise their fists, as well as the Exploratory Technicians "Seekers, to Mario''s old man''s voice. You all right, buddy? The Knight Golems remain broken, though.

    "Hmm. eptable if the ship is somewhat damaged, but a huge loss if the data recorded inside is erased. I think we should go too."

    "That''s right."

    The Doctor is right, some things will never return once they''ve been vandalized. That''s just what I want to stop such outrages.

    We also decided to follow Mario''s old men entering the ruins. This ruin runs down to the seventh basement, and the ship in question appears to be in the lowest canal, the Dock. It seems that it has a fairly intricate structure, and Mr. Ripple spread the map.

    "From here to here...... And you''re faster off this way. I hope he''s lost."

    If you look at the erged map, the passages stretched out like subway campuses paint aplex shape. Sure, this is going to get lost.

    "Master, permission to speak."

    "Huh? What''s up, Albs?

    Yumina speaks to Albs. Albs then received a map from Mr. Ripple, indicating a location on the ground floor. Hmm? There''s nothing there...

    "Cono Location (d) Lift" Elevator "Ali. Direct ess to the lowest level"

    "What!? How do you know!?

    "Kono facility is Krom Lanchesno secret base Ajito. I, Mo, Takotogaal."

    I see. If this is what Chrome Lanchez made, it''s not strange that Albs, the ''crown'', knows.

    Then why haven''t you ever told me where this ship is?

    "Producer" High Master "Authority Nyoli Base Location (c) Secret Saletail. Other no" crown "mo-like nari"

    "Is that what you mean? But Chrome Lanchez is so secretive."

    "Those who possess superior technology will be targeted by the powerful and peers of time. I know you want to hide. Just like I made Babylon."

    Nod deeply as if the Doctor agrees. Is that right? Surely Dr. Babylon also told some king to give me Babylon and Sheska and the Babylonian numbers. Five thousand years ago.

    "Let''s hurry to that ce anyway"

    We''re headed to where Albs showed us. It was, at first nce, a ce that could only be seen as a wall.

    When magic flowed over the small disguised demonic stone, the walls broke in two without sound, and the pocky, boxy space appeared.

    It''s just hard to get everyone on board, so first only us and Mario''s old man, Mr. Ripple, and a few knights of Gandylis got on board and decided to head to the bottom of the line at once.

    The door closes and the box descends. I don''t know. It''s the harm of knowing an elevator on Earth that identally turns your gaze on the door.

    Chin, it sounds like metal, and the door opens. Then a few thin four-armed golems, who were a few meters ahead of the dim passage, turned their eyes all the way.

    "Ah, it''s them! You attacked us!

    The knight of Gandylis, who was in the elevator with me, screams.

    "Gi! Gi, gi!

    A four-armed golem hits me as I jump with a piompion as a monkey. I pulled Brunhild out of my waist, and I didn''t hesitate to let go of the golem''s chest.

    Gunshots and roars, wind holes in the chest of the four-armed golem. It''s the effect of the [spiralnce] granted to the bullet.

    "Bastards, don''t hesitate! Break it!"

    "Oh!"

    To Mario''s old man''s voice, the faces of the Exploration Technicians "Seekers jump out of the elevator. They are engineers as well as explorers. I guess I''m used to rough things. Swing a spanner or hammer and head towards the four-armed golems.

    The knights of Loser and Gandylis also step forward.

    "Giggy!"

    It happened to be a riot and I switched Brunhild from cancer mode to de mode. I shoot my allies by mistake, or I''m afraid of jumping bullets when they''re so narrow.

    Contrary to me like that, the lightning pops out of Spellcaster, the magic gun that Coon took out of his sleeve and erected. Good, that. I think I''ll make one, too.

    "Gu Hu!"

    "Ugh......!

    Several people are blown away by four-armed golems. This guy is skinny and powerful.

    "That''s a pain in the ass. [Slip]"

    "Gi!?

    The four-armed golems fall over the aisle. When the old men of the Exploration Technicians "Seekers hit them all together with a big hammer, the Golems who came under attack eventually stopped functioning.

    "Where are these guys from? It doesn''t look like an ancient aircraft called Legacy."

    "Body''s close to Eisengard''s."

    "But I''ve seen arms and legs around Gardio."

    The old men of "Exploratory Technicians" "Seekers" are skipping their opinions as they poke around the four-armed golem that stopped them from moving. I was wondering if you could do it after that.

    "Cono tip right. About a hundred meters down the stairs, Leva, the canal" Doc "Ni Wei Ku"

    "Okay. Let''s go."

    Put some old men down. We''ll follow Albs'' words and hurry.

    Turning to the right at the corner, straight down a dim, long passage, lit only by a smallmp, and down the stairs that were there, there was the ship near a ce like the undergroundke.

    That''s pretty big when you look close. It looks more like a spaceship than a ship. There is no sail or anything like an engine attached to the left or right side of the hull.

    "Hey, does this fly?

    "No." Ark "" Ha Fei Benu. Diving Narrable ''

    That way. Is it a submarine? Don''t even look like such a form when you say so. Even so, it''s too big.

    "Hmm, have you got an uninvited guest? Gandylis is pretty persistent, too."

    There is a voice for us who was stunned by the appearance of "Ark".

    When I looked back, one person stood in front of us, as if to hinder our way to the Ark.

    A ck, round sunss-like goggle with a crow-like pesto mask struck with iron. He wore a hooded ck coat, with something like a spray can jarring on his left hip and a metallic red fine sword, Rapier, on his right hip.

    He carries something like a weirdndscape on his back, something with a dialed belt.

    I just look like a seemingly retro steampunk cosy guy, but something... I felt a strange sign.

    Who am I to do with a pesto mask guy?

    "Are you the bandit for the ruins? Or some national intelligence agent?

    "Neither. If you dare, it''s the Apostle of the Evil God."

    "... what?

    Ignoring me with a frown, the man in the pesto mask threw something like a spray can off his waist over here.

    The poisonous colored smoke that blew out of it in an instant spreads around. Oh no! Is that poison gas!?

    "[Prison]!

    Expand [Prison] at once and protect everyone from poison gas in the junction. The poisonous green smoke quickly snatches his sight and makes the man in the pesto mask invisible.

    "Bye."

    <i></i>

    Something like a wing jumped out of thendscape carried by the man in the pesto mask, jumping up into the sky as if it were a rocket or a jet. What the...!

    The man in the pesto mask flies over the undergroundke and descends to the deck of the ''Ark''. So my vision waspletely blocked and I couldn''t see anything. Damn it!

    "[Wind, whirlwind, storm whirlwind, cyclone storm]!

    Leanne''s unleashed tornado blows the poison gas around her. The spray can that was blowing it out also blew up with it and fell to the undergroundke.

    The only thing that showed up in our eyes that restored vision was a quiet, watery undergroundke.

    In an instant, the Ark disappeared from our sight.

 Chapter 496

    "The ship... no?

    Arge ship that was just in front of me is neglecting to disappear. I may be careless at a time like this, but I was reminded of a magic show where magicians turn off their trailers. That''s what it feels like.

    "Did you dive into the undergroundke...?

    "No, I don''t think I can dive in that moment. Besides, there''s no waves on theke."

    I deny Yumina''s idea.

    Probably metastatic magic...... I think. Unless you are disappearing with phantom magic.

    At once, he rushed over to the canal Dock to make sure there was nothing.

    "Search." Ark ""

    "Searching¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ applicable si"

    I''m not caught in [SEARCH]. You tied the line?

    It activates [SEARCH] with even greater vigour, but since divinity is not the same as magic vegetables and is not what is in the atmosphere, I have to let it go myself. Searching all over the world is impossible for boulders. At least I''m not anywhere near here.

    "That weird mask guy...... I know you''re a man, but you said something that bothered you."

    "" Apostle of the Evil God, "or"

    I ask the same question about Lene''s words. [M] He said so with rity. Evil God... is that Evil "Neat" God we defeated? Or something else?

    Evil godse from earthly artifacts. An artifact that absorbs people''s malice bes a mourner with the will and power of God.

    My smartphone should be the only artifact on this earth right now. The Double Divine Sword that Ende brought from the rest of the world is left in [storage]. Remove the special World God smartphone from the nostalgia.... you have it right, don''t you?

    "Apostle of the Evil God...... Grandmother Toke''s concerns have been met. After all, Rimugu!?

    "Shit!"

    Huh? Turning around, Coon is holding Arcia''s mouth from behind.

    It''s like I just heard something I shouldn''t listen to...

    When you gaze at Kuhn, the other side takes it off sussssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss. Hey, here. What''s that suspicious attitude? Stop whistling.

    "... coon. You know something?

    "No, Father. I don''t know anything."

    My daughter smiles back when she asks. You''re good at putting a mother away just because she''s a mother, you know.

    "I forbid you to enter Babylon if you don''t talk,"

    "I know, Father! Please, just give me a break!

    Cholo. Finally figured out how to control this kid. Wait a minute, Mr. Leanne. Please don''t look at me like that.

    "Ugh...... It''s me here, so should I go home?

    "Okay. Besides, let Arcia go."

    "Pfft!"

    Arcia, whose mouth was blocked, regains her breath.

    There are some people from Exploratory Technicians "Seekers," and Grandma Toke might have permission. Let''s just hear that when we get home.

    "I don''t know... After all, the ship was stolen?

    "Sounds like it. Probably metastasized it with metastatic magic."

    I had to answer that to Mario''s old man. I drop my shoulder disappointed to hear my words. [M]

    Likewise the knights of Gandilis bow in regret. I can''t help it. They missed the legacy left by the ancient genius magicians. As a country, it would be a huge loss.

    "Who the hell are they? I''ve never seen a four-armed golem like that."

    "That''s right. The array is a hybrid, so to speak, made from a variety of parts. Normally, you can''t even move properly. It''s silly. There''s a hell of a technician behind them. He took the Ark... Shit, I got a bad feeling about it."

    That''s what Mario''s old man answers to the knight''s crush. That four-armed golem? It was definitely strong there.

    But is that a golem for collection? So thatpleteness...... unless you''ve stolen it from somewhere, it''s likely that their people have an excellent producer, Meister.

    Yumina looks to the Albs.

    "Albs. What features does Ark have?

    "" Ark "(c), Crom Lanchesno personal factory Factory. Materials Saea Leva Golem Mass Production Decyl ''

    "Is mass production a ''crown''?!?

    I was surprised at Albs'' answer and I made my voice absurd. [M] If "Crown" is mass-produced, it will be outrageous.

    "No." Crown "(c) Unable to mass produce"

    "Don''t be surprised..."

    On second thought, if that was possible, even Chrome Lanchez would have produced more ''crowns''. So you still mean your personal golem factory Factory?

    "But it''s the factory of a Golem technician called Genius. It should draw a line with the normal factory Factory. I don''t know what other features you have."

    Erka technicians are right, it could be a big deal if it gets into the hands of the weirdos. But I remember the word ''apostle of the evil gods'' here, and realized that it was already in the hands of the ''strange ones''.

    "" Ark "" Ark "" no-function (c) "Crown" Nyotte activation sul. "Crown" (c) "Ark" "No Key"

    "Really? So you''re saying the next target might be the ''crown'' golem..."

    If they want the power of the Ark, it''s possible. Fortunately, Brunhild has four ''crowns''. Though in time Luna''s "purple" is practically three because she''s incapacitated. Should we draw attention to the other ''crowns'' too......

    "No. Raider Hazuni" Crown "Nishi Tailt Swarel in Hand"

    "............... what?

    I was surprised to hear the words of Albs when I thought of contacting Robert the ''blue'' or King Rare the ''green''.

    That you already have the ''crown'' in your hand? Asked how he knew that, Albs pointed to the passage we hade through.

    "Ano passage no door ha" crown "guina keleva open canu. Thete Ni Thief Ha" Crown "Serial Reteita Possibility GaGao Gao Yi"

    "Hey, wait a minute. Now, how many ''crowns'' are there?

    "" Red, "" Blue, "" Green, "" Purple, "" ck, "" White, "" No Hexagonal Nari "

    Of the six to which Albs replied, four are in Brunhild. So you''re saying ''blue'' or ''green'' not in Brunhild fell into their hands?

    "No. Chrome Lanshesga, World Watanari,ter Ni production Sita unfinished no fusge ant." Gold "Socite" Silver "

    "''Gold'' and ''Silver''? That sounds shy again..."

    Chrome Lanchez used his'' white ''and'' ck ''golem skills to jump across the world''s boundaries from the back world to the surface world.

    You did encounter the Great Invasion of Frays on that jump over and managed to start developing a new ''crown'' to return to the original world at no cost, but you previously asked Albs that you didn''t make it......

    The unfinished ''gold'' and ''silver'' are apparently the fusge of the time.

    Does that mean the thief got that ''gold'' or ''silver'' somewhere and broke into this ruin?

    ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. I feel somewhat over-prepared.

    Did you get the ''crown'' in advance to go for the ''Ark'', or did you go for the ''Ark'' because there was a ''crown''?

    Even the information on "Ark" shouldn''t be what you get in the first ce.

    "Anyway, I need to let His Majesty the King of Gandiris know about this. I''m sorry, Your Majesty, but can''t youe too? I don''t know how to exin metastatic magic."

    "I don''t mind. It''s going to be a problem to go home without greeting Gandyllis."

    I miss His Majesty the King of Gandilis, too, so I''m on a boat to cross.

    Get out on the ground and leave the majority of Gandilis'' knights in the garrison, the others will board the Seekers'' airship, and we will board Balmunk.

    There is not that much distance from here to the King''s Capital of Gandilis.

    I asked him to lead the way on the "Exploratory Technicians" airship and decided to head slowly. Watch "Balmunk" and don''t get in trouble if they make a scene.

    That''s why right now, ''Balmunk'' is all we have.

    "Well. Let me ask you something. What''s" Apostle of the Evil God "?

    Sitting across from the table, staring at Arcia and Coon.... I don''t know if you''re listening.

    "I don''t know much about us either......" The Apostle of the Evil God "is the remnant of the Evil God that your father once defeated."

    "Hmm? What do you mean, remnants...?

    "I mean squeeze cuss, you know. In the process of producing tofu from soybeans, you can do it when you squeeze the soy milk, it''s like from"

    Arcia made it into a dish, but it''s hard to understand. Neat, God''s squeeze cuss? That''s disgusting......

    "Uh, I mean, what, does he mean he''s a wicked god and a loser?

    "He said there are a few of them, so it''s" them. "I''m not sure Grandmother Toke didn''t tell me that much. Just that it''s going to be our obstacle. Without anything we can safely return to the future, but when the ''apostle of the evil god'' is involved, it bes difficult to return because we can have an indeterminate element by the power of God¡­"

    "It seems unlikely that the Apostle of the Evil God would wake up. They taught me that it was just a little caution. Your fathers kept this secret..."

    What is it? Can''t the kids safely return to the future without doing something about that ''apostle of the evil gods''?

    Does the emergence of the ''Apostle of the Evil God'' mean that tributaries to other futures are emerging......

    "I don''t know, but you''ve found out they''re troublesome."

    Leanne snaps as she sighs.

    "But you''re a squeeze cunt, aren''t you? It''s not a big deal..."

    "It''s sweet, Father. Depending on how you use it, it can be a fine dish. Both were originally made from soybeans. There''s no going up or down ingredients."

    Arcia''s good at it, but you haven''t talked about it differently since just now?

    Well, you want to say you shouldn''t be rmed.

    Give me the edge of God for once, even if it is in dispute. You mean you could have given birth to a family?

    "What''s their purpose? Revenge for me? The resurrection of evil gods?

    "Come on, that''s it...... I''m sure you''re up to something else"

    Resurrection of the Evil God, I don''t think it''s possible to do that first. Because every soul is torn apart. At least that Neat God won''te back to life.

    However, it is possible that a ''new evil god'' will arise. That should require something in which God''s power is enclosed, like an artifact...

    What if that Neat God had left those artifacts... No, I don''t think so.

    Looks like we made it to King''s Landing.

    The voice of the Doctor arrives from the bridge. We looked out the window.

    The city was surrounded by high mountains. A river flowing from the mountains divides the capital from north to south, and the disappointing castle is located on its north side.

    There was an open ce on the east side of that castle, where another airship was moored. It would be a Gandylis airship.

    Next to it, the Exploration Technicians'' Seekers'' airship descends. I guess you mean get off here.

    But unfortunately, I don''t mind the space for ''Balmunk'' toe down.

    "Bad. Can the doctors wait over here?

    ''Fine. We''re waiting for that Golem, so let me know if anything happens.''

    That Golem, is probably the four-armed Golem from The Apostle of the Evil God that I''ve picked up in the ruins. Are you going to fall apart now? I heard that. Coon shines his eyes and looks at this one.

    "Father!

    "Yes, yes, you can stay coon too"

    "Exactly! We can talk!

    Coon jumps small. You''re getting used to this pattern too... Don''t hold your head, Leanne. Because I feel the same way.

    "Arcia is..."

    "I, too, will remain. I''ll prepare the rice, so please decline the meeting. Oh, Father, please serve the ingredients."

    Ingredients? Some of the ''Balmunk'' are small but also have a kitchen. That''s where you make it? Well, fine...... Honestly, it''s a hassle to exin Coon and Arcia to them.

    In anticipation of Mario''s old man and Mr. Rippleing down from the Seekers airship of the Exploration Technicians, we also went down to the ground on [Teleport]. The members who came down are me, Yumina, Lou and Leanne.

    "Wee to Gandylis. I will show you to the king."

    A civilian-like young man who was talking to a knight who was in a garrison calls out.

    As we proceeded through the castle following the guidance, we eventually arrived in front of one room.

    Three people greeted us in a heavily upholstered office with no decorations when we went inside.

    One is Cordelia Terra Gandilis. She is the second princess of this Gundilis kingdom. And the maid of sses holding back behind it is Mr. Parrell. It''s Mario''s old man and Mr. Ripple''s daughter from Exploratory Technicians Seekers who came along.

    These two know each other after a matchmaker incident on Leaf Lease. A gentle greeting to the long reunion.

    And the other one. An elderly person who rose from the desk in the office. He''s a man with a disappointing body and a hoarded white beard.

    "Wee to Gandylis. His Majesty the King of Brunhild. I am the King''s Gallivan G Gandilis."

    "I''m sorry to bother you with your generosity. King of the Principality of Brunhild, it is the Hope Moon Winter Night. This is Yumina, Lucia and Lean. My wives."

    "Oh, was it the wives? Get some rest."

    Sit back in the chair as rmended by His Majesty the King of Gandilis. Greeting was there too. Mario''s old man started talking about the backdrop of this one.

    "Sorry, king. They stole my ship."

    "No, it''s the result of the sweetness of this security. It''s not your fault. It''s a shame we didn''t get Chrome Lanchez ''skills, but we have to be happy that no one is dead."

    King Gandilis smiles at Mario''s old man who bows his head. I see. He does look like a warm king.

    "Lord Brunhild King. Where do you think they ran off to?

    "I don''t know. It doesn''t just seem to have escaped using metastatic magic, it seems to have been covered up, and it doesn''t catch on to my exploratory magic either. Sounds like a pretty careful bunch of guys."

    "Hmm...... So now there''s nothing I can do..."

    King Gandilis exhales unfortunately with arms.

    The figure of Princess Cordelia, who asks here and there just now beside it, enters her sight.... what?

    "Oh, that! If so, I think it would be helpful if you could contact me when something happens!

    "Yeah, of course it is"

    "So, you know..."

    I wonder what you''re trying to say? I don''t know if it will happen. He exchanges his gaze with Yumina, who was next door, but he was also tilting his neck smaller over there.

    Then Mr. Parrell sighed small and said Zuba.

    "The princess receives'' Sorry and Phew ''from Her Majesty the Duke, and thinks far too shallow that she would like to enjoy a sweet conversation at night with her beloved Emperor Gardio."

    "How to say it!

    Princess Cordelia yells in tears. Mr. Parrell is the same type as our Sheska... No, although Sheska is M and Mr. Parrell feels like an S. They''re both maids, and I feel like they have a lot inmon.

    "Oh, that little all-purposems machine, huh? Both Emperor Gardio and the Holy King of Arendt kept it. Can I have that?

    No, well, I was hoping to give it to youter anyway.

    I put a mass-produced smartphone and a set of instructions on the table from [Storage].

    As I was teaching His Majesty King Gandilis and Princess Cordelia how to use it, Mario''s old man and Mr. Ripple, plus Mr. Parrell''s parent and daughter, came looking this way wanting something.

    No, I know I''m not a bad person with Yumina''s demon eye, so I can give it to you...

    "Please don''t ever break it down, okay? I probably can''t fix it, and I won''t give it to you again, okay?

    And I especially gave Mario''s old man a heads-up. Mass produced smartphones don''t break easily because they grant [protection] or [shield], but there''s nothing you can''t do if you want to break them down. But at that point, I want you to understand that your trust with us will fall to the ground.

    Just now Princess Cordelia asked for Emperor Gardio''s number. But it is also my fault that others teach on their own, so I asked you if I could teach His Majesty the Emperor by e-mail at once.

    I got an immediate OK reply. Morning.

    But Princess Cordelia, who gave me the number because of it, doesn''t really try to make the call. We''re all worried and watching.

    "You can''t call me if you get so much attention!

    Best of all.

 Chapter 497

    The meeting with King Gandilis proceeded in a moderate manner and was to have him attend the next Second World Conference.

    Even now that there are no more frays and mutants, these summits are still necessary. Especially now, I think, is the time for cultural exchanges between the Western and Eastern continents.

    In Eastern countries, the Golem is made known to the people, and in Western countries, the magic is made known as familiar. First of all, we have to figure out the top of the country.

    As an example, I looked into whether King Gandilis and Princess Cordelia had a magical aptitude, and both had a soil attribute aptitude. It''s a mining country, isn''t it?

    When Leanne coached a little, we both quickly became able to use [Stonebarrette], the initial magic. Soil magic is in, but I think it''s pretty useful magic in building walls, drilling holes, mines, etc.

    I also gave him the magic elementary textbook, and his first visit to Gandilis went pretty well. It always helps.

    I get caught up in weird cases every time... No, did you get involved this time too?

    "Apostle of the Evil God"...... I don''t know what you''re up to, but if you''re going to do something about a world that''s finally at peace, I won''t forgive you.

    Dropped off by Gandylis'' people, we move back to Brunhild to the giant airship Balmunk.

    [Gate] So you can go home, because I hear Arcia''s cooking.

    "Come on,e on,e on! Father, eat it!

    "Wow, okay, ''cause I''m gonna eat!

    There were dishes lined up in the living space of "Balmunk" wondering if this was still the case. No, you have too many...... It''s not all the seats in Manchukuo.

    "Oh, delicious. What''s this, Arcia?

    "It''s a raw ham roll of apples and cheese, Mother Leanne. Ham uses Bulldovore''s."

    Is that a bulldozer? A white giant boar living in a snow country. Did he taste so good?

    Lou also takes a bite of his daughter''s cooking.

    "I see...... The sweetness and sourness of apples and the salt gas of raw ham. ¡­ delicious."

    "Oh, I didn''t know you could getpliments from your mother. What a surprise."

    Mr. Arcia, the ''I won!'' Stop saying ''doya face. Father, I''ll pull it off for a second...

    "But I would ent it with ck pepper and lemon juice. That''s sweet stuffing."

    "Mugu! That''s how I thought of Me!"

    Look, they gave it back. Lou, too. Don''t be a ''huffy'' doya face. You guys are really simr parents and children...

    But a lot nheless. No, they''re all delicious though... I''m just starting to feel the limit. I ask Arcia what I was wondering.

    "I mean, what about the Coons?

    "I''m still tearing up that golem I picked up in the hangar. I called it a meal earlier, but it was a raw reply..."

    Again. Those guys get obsessed with something, they neglect something else. Can''t you change your mind?

    Totally...... There''s no way we can eat this amount alone.

    Let''s call it in.... I''m not running away from eating, am I?

    Holding a full stomach, when I went to Hanger in the hangar, three people, Dr. Babylon, Elka technician and Kuhn, sat on the ground with a four-armed golem, rose by various parts, were surrounded and looked somewhat difficult.

    Once I peered over their heads, there was a big red positive octahedron of baseball at its center.

    "What''s that?

    "This is the g-cube that was in this golem... I guess this Golem is moving this guy as a power source, but it''s clearly not like Golem''s."

    "Isn''t that Golem?

    "The other parts belong to Golem. Q-crystal also used the soldier soldier."

    The Doctor and the Elka technician will exin it to you, but I''m not sure. You mean the illegally remodeled Golem?

    "It''s Golem, not Golem...... It''s heterogeneous."

    "And what''s this? I know it works just like the G-cube, but the thing itself is a mystery. My [Analyze] But I don''t know."

    The Doctor lifts the positive octahedron to light. It''s a red, blood-colored, transparent thing. This is a little...

    I confirmed it with my eyes. [M] Hmm, I knew it.

    "You shouldn''t really touch him. There has been a slight but sinister divinity since then. I don''t know about that, but I''m gonna feel bad."

    Listen to me, Doctor, and let go. [M] Goto and red positive octahedron fell on the floor of Hanger, the hangar.

    "Evil God? Is there an Evil God involved in this Golem?

    But you took down the evil gods, didn''t you?

    "Looks like there was some kind of" from "left."

    "" "From"?

    Dr. Babylon and the Elka technician frowned, what do you mean? I''ve been asking you to say.

    I''m not sure either, so I''ll let the two of you know what Arcia''s description is. I mean squeeze cuss.

    "I see. So ''from''? Strange to say."

    "Although it is a squeeze cushion, I wonder if it also has proper bean ingredients. You can''t be rmed."

    Neat, the power of God is the power of God, if it is what God left behind. I can''t fathom a normal person. Besides, this world is already out of God''s hands, so we have to do something about it.

    Oh, no, I mean, I''m leaving God''s hand, they gave it to me...

    Now what can I do to manage the world......

    As a freshly joining God Company Rookie, I''d like a senior I can count on or something.

    I guess you can''t guess with Sister Hana Love or Sister Shirai... It''s not the job of those gods to manage the world in the first ce.

    Then the superior god...... Is it the world god or Grandma Toke, the space-time god? Grandma Toke has been busytely, so she doesn''te here much.

    Besides, if you''re busy with space-time earthquakes and our daughter, it''s a little hard to tell.

    I guess it''s best to ask the world god Top.

    Why don''t you visit meter for a while?

    "I wonder who the technologist created this golem of Tsugi Hagi, even if it''s a sinister thing."

    "I don''t think the five biggest Jazz sses can do it... Professor Professor says he''s in Panaches, and I don''t think he''s going to follow anyone because he hates the conductor Maestro..."

    You''re the top five meisters. The rest are Elka Technicians and Mario''s old men, The Exploration Technicians. One more is a dead magician king.

    "The Apostle of the Evil God is a group. In other words, it could be called the Evil Gods."

    Wow, no, that. Face Kuhn''s words unexpectedly. Aren''t those Nettle god worshippers... being taken over by something?

    No, could that be possible? The artifact of the evil god... If there are more than one evil artifact, it is also manipted by it...

    "Is it more useless to think than to have less information? Anyway, if you''re up to something good, it''s until you crush it."

    "Hehe. That''s your father"

    "Yes, that''s it for this story. You eat too. [M] Because Arcia''s waiting."

    Let the three of them stand and drive to the dining room. I took the rolling red positive octahedron, wrapped it in [Prison] and sealed it, and it went to [Storage].

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Ugh! If that''s supposed to be funny, I should have gone, too!

    Damn, and Frey pping the table with both hands. Stop, you''re behaving badly.

    "Is'' Apostle of the Evil God ''strong? I want to fight!

    "Wow, I don''t know if I need to fight..."

    While Lynne is aggressively shaky, Erna is very passive. But in this case, I think Erna is more right.

    "You guys don''t do anything random, do you? You just have to leave this to your parents."

    Else stares at Lynne and Frey, who tend to run wild. Looks like Frey figured it out, but Lynne is clearly a dissatisfied face.

    "Anyway, I''ll put this thing on temporary shelf. Else is right. Don''t take it personally."

    "Yes......"

    Lynne returns words in the sense of disapproval or something. Kuhn, Frey, Arcia and Erna also nodded small.

    "Now,dies and gentlemen, let''s take a bath and support you to bed. I''ll go."

    "" "" "" Yes "" "

    Yumina''s the pull teacher. Nice to take the kids to the bath. Our baths are big, so it''s no problem for all of us toe in. Linze said she had trouble swimming.

    Now that the children are gone, I take a seat to go to the divine realm right now. Whoa, we have to remember the souvenirs.

    The world god seems to prefer Japanese sweets, so let''s take some roastedmb.

    Opening the [gate] widens the usual cloud sea. There was a world god and another god, the One, in a quadruple of tatami only, or destroying god sitting in front of the tabletop.

    "Oh, it''s been a while."

    "Hey, you look good."

    They say hello to the two gods, but why am I the destroyer here? And I was full of questions. No, it''s not stranger to be here than to be a god.

    "Oh, it''s been a while. This is for a souvenir. Dorayaki and Lamb"

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I was wondering if you''d like to get started."

    "Why, there''s no booze."

    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. You came down to the ground before, and you made me drink a little. I thought it might be easier to make a scene. This one was harassed.

    "What are you doing today?

    "Uh, actually..."

    I exined to God of the world what is happening in our world today. By defeating the Evil God, I became the administrator of that world. I''m not conscious at all, though.

    We put aside for now what people in that world think, and it turned out to be a ''god'' in one world.... although he is an apprentice.

    So, what do I do with that ''God'' in this case?

    "I don''t care what you say... but you can''t even say that there''s an evil god involved. Well, there are two ways to make a big mess."

    "Two ways?

    "One gives someone a new artifact and awakens them as brave men who seek evil gods. It''s up to you. You can just watch. [M] I would take this way if I were you. But in your case, you are the administrator of that world, but you are also the living one of that world. There''s another way to handle it yourself."

    Oh, I knew it? I just can''t leave it to anyone else, and I have to do something in the end...

    "There''s another one, isn''t there? Put it all together, world by world..."

    "Rejected."

    "You haven''t said anything yet."

    I want you to know what God of Destruction says. Destroy the world. I hope you don''t destroy the world with the feeling of wiping dirt with a rag.

    "That world is already under your control. You can do whatever you want. Whoa, I said you can do whatever you want, but stop conquering the world or something, okay? That''s not a public/private confusion, is it? That world is under your control, but it''s not yours. It belongs to the people of that world. Because it''s my job to keep an eye on the world so it doesn''t go in the wrong direction."

    I won''t, conquer the world or something. It''s annoying.

    Originally, the gods were watchful of the world, and from time to time they said, "Oh, this sucks, huh? ''Only when you say it, give the people of the earth a hand in a miracle way. Give me a holy sword, a divine sword, a temple, and sometimes send a messenger.

    In my case, it''s a mess because I''m on the ground.

    "Well, no family of the evil gods, if I did it to you now, it would be a big deal. It may be annoying. Just be careful if you don''t do your roots right, or your family wille out."

    "Uh-huh."

    What''s with the weed? Do they grow out of it or not?

    "Speaking of which, don''t you have to tell the gods who areing to earth about this one?

    Our world is the world I manage, but it also has the aspect of being the preserve of the gods.

    I mean, don''t you tell Sister Flower Love or any other gods other than my support personnel, er, the Dance God, the Rigid God, the Craft God, the Eyewear God, the Theatre God, the Puppet God, the Wandering God, the Flower God, the Nine God of the Gemstone God?

    "Don''t worry about it. They currently live as human beings, even in God, and more importantly on vacation. It''s hard to get involved."

    Well, it doesn''t have to be any easier. Because even though it''s hard just about the kids, I can''t take care of them to the gods.

    "Well, you don''t care that much. It''s nothing but remnants of it to say that evil gods are involved, and it''s the same everywhere that post-processing is troublesome. I''d rather clean up the trash after that than destroy the world."

    No, even if it''s with that. I know it''s troublesome to reprocess.

    "Well, there''s no prohibition against saying this, so feel free to think about cleaning. I''m sure you''ll be fine, but you''ll be in troubleter if you get into trouble and make a big mess of it. Like this guy."

    "Shut up."

    Is it cleaning...... Well, I know what you''re trying to say somehow. I guess this degree for the gods is like persistent mold removal or sink scale removal. They just say it''s a hassle.

    Well, I got ink, and deal with whatever you want.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Ooh, I want to go on a warcraft crusade!

    "Whoa, all of a sudden my daughter said something weird, didn''t she?

    As we were all having breakfast the next day, Lynne abruptly mentioned that.

    "Warcraft Crusade? You mean you want to hunt?

    "Yeah! I can''t get a favor from the Adventurer Guild since I''ve been here, and Brunhild doesn''t have that much strong warcraft, so I''m bored. That''s why I want to go around the Great Tree Sea or Mismid!

    Next to Lynne, who talks pleasantly, she looked like her mother, Lynze, was in trouble. Well, you have trouble being told in such a pic mood.

    "Oh, I want to go, too. It''s been a long time since I''ve fought a warcraft opponent. Your arms are blunt."

    Frey greeted Lynne and raised his hand. Wow. Shouldn''t your sister stop you?

    I speak to Coon sitting nearby. [M]

    "Were you so defeated by the Warcraft in the future" Muko "?

    "Unlike here today, there were many giant beasts in the future, and there was often a runoff Stampede by Warcraft in other countries so that we could get to it. Sisters Lynne and Frey used to go out of the country [at the gate] with Sister Yayun..."

    I see. When giant beasts appear, warcraft are driven from the mountains and woods, and they sometimese down to the ce where men live. You were hunting for it?

    You did hear from guild master Lerisha that there have been a lot of crusade requeststely.

    I guess it''s caused by the increase in Warcraft, caused by the umtion of magic buildup made by world fusion.

    In this sense, the Warcraft Crusade is for the good of the world.

    I turned to Lindsay, Linne''s mother.

    "What do you think?

    "Based on Lynne''s strength, I don''t think she''ll ever take ag unless she''s so much of an opponent. But there is also the fear of being pushed in numbers or injured if you are the first Warcraft opponent...... I just can''t let you go alone."

    "Then shall I follow you, too?

    It was Kanna''s "Rina" sister who showed up at the breakfast table. Sit in an empty seat and take one fruit that was served on a te.

    "If you''re hunting, let me handle it. I''ll teach you how to hunt any prey well."

    No, that''s you, hunting god. He''s literally a hunting god.

    Who wants to go, by the way? When asked, Lynne and Frey raised their hands. Erna hesitated to say no to Lynne''s invitation to go with her, and Coon and Arcia seemed uninterested. No, Arcia said to bring home the meat she could eat.

    And Lynne said she wanted to invite Alice too. Oh, if I didn''t invite you, you''d be stubbornter......

    Of course, if I were to go, I would go with you. Don''t get in trouble if they do something terrible in the other territory. This is one family service too...... what is it?

    "So, what does Lynne want to hunt?

    "Dragon!"

    You know, dragons, dragons are your father''s subpoena, Rugged''s family for once. Look, I was over there eating dinner and Rugi said, "Huh? ''He looks at me in a hurry.

    "But you can hunt for subdragons who can''tmunicate their intentions, or haunted dragons who break the code, right?

    "You know very well..."

    Sure, then there''s no problem hunting. And a demon dragon that evolved near a warcraft.

    Ask Rugi toe over here and listen to me.

    ''If it''s near the sanctuary of the Great Tree Sea, I think there are many subdragons. But if I say it with strength, I wonder if the dragon will live up to expectations.''

    "The dragon."

    The demon dragon is a species branched from the dragon. Unlike subdragons, they are highly capable of fighting because they form dragon streams, but they cannotmunicate their intentions. In a way that has no body or lid, does it feel like onlybat power is a real dragon-like subdragon?

    There are many special species, and I have also fought the poisonous dragon Hydra.

    He was a troublesome one with nine necks to regenerate, whether cut or cut.

    Sure, if it''s just strength, we''ll be able to meet Lynne''s demands, but because there are so many tricky individuals......

    Try retrieving your smartphone and searching for a demon dragon. It''s all over the world. For now, I narrowed it down by the great tree sea, and it seemed like there were about ten of them.

    "I guess around here if I were to hunt...... It''s hardened a couple of them, and it''s dangerous if we don''t get rid of them early because of the proximity of tribal settlements."

    I think I need to get in touch with Pam, the tribal chief of the Great Tree Sea. I don''t care if it makes a scene. Do you want to take something as a souvenir?

    When I look at Lynne, she is waiting for my reply with a face she is already willing to go. I''d feel better if I could tell you that this doesn''t work.

    Lynne and the others will one day return to the future. I want you to make all sorts of memories with us by then. I wonder if this should be one of them.

    "Well... let''s go"

    "Yay!

    Lynne is happy to jump up. Frey was also happy to raise his hands. I wonder if hunting would be a bad idea if you''d be so happy. I would have liked it to be a more girly hobby if I had.

    The next vacation will be a demon dragon exorcism with the kids - so will it be family service, this?

 Chapter 498

    Briefly called the Devil''s Dragon Crusade, but it''s not such a light story by nature. In some cases, it''s enough to name a country and form a crusade.

    They are more capable of fighting than subdragons, and unlike dragons, they don''t make sense. and even have inherent abilities.

    The only ce where salvation doesn''te down to many people? But just because the demon dragon doesn''te down, ites down to people so that other warcraft are driven just to be there, or like my defeated poison dragon, Hydra, it generates poison fog and other damage, such as weakening crops.

    Anyway, it''s a nasty dragon. I should be more nervous about hunting for it...

    "Ah! I found it first, but no!

    The sooner the better, the better.

    "We''re both going to take them down more politely. The value of the material is reduced."

    Alice and Lynne hunt the warcraft that emerged from one end. And Frey collects that Warcraft in [Storage].

    It''s not an atmosphere where I''m going to go exorcise the dragon very much from now on.

    In the jungle of the dense forest of the Great Tree Sea, the woe and we were all on our way to the Devil''s Dragon''s Nest.

    "Ohh. How much longer?

    "Hmm? I guess we''re just a little further ahead. As soon as you cross the river."

    When I answered while checking on my smartphone, Lynne began to move forward in the jungle in a mood.

    Ende, who saw it, opens his mouth with a sigh.

    "The kids are fine..."

    "Stay with me. Adults don''t set an example."

    The children are three: Frey, Lynne and Alice. The adults are me, Sister Kanna, and Ende.

    To tell the truth, five of my mothers, Lindsay, Hilda, Mel, Nay and Lise, also wanted toe, but Lindsay and Hilda needed help, and Mel and the others didn''t like Alice.

    It doesn''t mean Alice hates the three of them, of course. Alice''s reluctance lies in Nay and Lise''s overprotectiveness. It was for everyone to know that the Nays would not be able to remain silent when the Demon Dragon and Alice were fighting.

    In some cases, the Nays may defeat the demon dragon, which is the object of the Alices. That''s just a reminder.

    I really didn''t seem to want Ende to follow me either, but I managed to get him toe in and make it OK. Except on the condition that you will never get your hands on a battle with the Demon Dragon. This made me promise too. [M]

    Well, of course, Ende and I are willing to break in when the kids get pinched.

    Promise? Sure, ''Ende is Alice'' and ''I''m Frey and Lynne'' promised never to interrupt the hunt, but ''I''m Alice'' because Ende hasn''t promised not to help Frey and Lynne.

    That''s sweet, kids. Adults don''t cheat.

    I''m still a minor, too.

    "Bulboa!"

    Suddenly arge pig appeared out of the dense forest. Long fangs sticking straight out like spears on ckening fur.

    When the pig shakes his head, which would be more than three meters long, the trees around him are easily cut by his fangs.

    That''s more of a de than a fang.

    "de bore? You''re a Red Rank Warcraft."

    Ende saw the pig and exined it to me. de bore. Don''t look at it the first time.

    When ites to the Red Rank, even the Alliance is strong enough to get a nomination request. My child and his friends are swallowing in front of the warcraft. I''m out of my mind......

    "Yay! My winner!

    Apparently he won with a grandpa. Alice pokes her fist up. The two losers retreated from the spot even as they said bumps.

    Oh, you do it alone?

    "Sa, koi!

    "Burruah!"

    de bore rams straight into Alice like a knight with an assault spear, Lance.

    In contrast, Alice was shaking her body left and right small, without moving.

    As if a car were to crash, a de bore giant is impatient to kill Alice.

    "[Jinghui Cutting" Prismagirothin "]!

    Something like crystal gathers in Alice''s right arm to create the shape of arge "Nana".

    Cut down unconstitutionally, ''it'' tore the de bore straight from the front into two pieces and ''flickered'' on the spot.

    "Ahhh..."

    You ruined my fur.

    Ende and Sister Kanna or twinkle small. Alice is a mess. You should take them down. Often you act like one.

    "Frey, take this away. I''ll cook for you next time."

    "Fine... Alice, I''m bleeding back. Father, clean him up."

    Frey asks me to keep the de bore in [storage].

    Sure, Alice is getting de bore return blood, and by the way, it''s got blood on it. That''s a little sight to pull...

    When I put [Clean] on Alice, the return blood disappeared and she looked beautiful as usual.

    "With this strength, the dragon will be fine."

    "Don''t look sweet. Dragons and Warcraft have different strengths. Besides, many devil dragons are cunning. I didn''t know what kind of hidden ball you had."

    Indeed, as Sister Kanna put it, the poisonous dragon that I defeated, Hydra, was pretty good too. Are you forbidden to be rmed?

    As we proceeded through the dense forest, we eventually went out to the big river. Open the [gate] and transfer to the other shore.

    Straight ahead, the forest gradually exposed its gotten rocky skin and began to show how the rocky mountains looked.

    Linne climbs lightly up the hard-to-walk Rock Mountains. Don''t go too far ahead. Oh?

    "... did you hear that?

    "I heard it. That''s close."

    Check with Ende walking next door. The dragon growled slightly but I heard it. It''s possible they''ve already figured this one out.

    I will retrieve the smartphone and explore the current position of the dragon. Whoa, they''reing this way.

    "We all waited. Looks like he''s flying over to us. Let''s move to the open, easy to fight."

    "Copy that. Lynne, Alice, you''re gonna have to be there because you have better prospects over there."

    "Okay."

    "Yes."

    Following Frey''s instructions, the two men proceeded on a slope that was snug and less obstructive.

    Lynne and Alice armor, Frey equip the spears and prepare to fight.

    "Okay? The olddies are just watching! Don''t say anything extra!

    "Okay, okay,"

    Well, I get my hands and mouth out when it''s really dangerous. We sat on the biggest of the rolling rocks around.

    Totally... isn''t this the same father and brother who came to support the sporting event? Yeah, I''ll take a video to show it to everyer.

    That''s what I thought, and my neighbor Ende started taking out his smartphone. Apparently, thinking is the same.

    "Oh, is it time toe out?

    I can hear Bassa bassa and winging from afar. The sound grew louder and louder, eventually capturing one dragon in his sight.

    The color is ck and the size is pretty big. With four legs, he flies with wings like bats growing from his back.

    On the big corner, a red back bile runs from the back of his head to his tail. The tail was long, and the prick was protruding like the fruit of a wolf.

    My eyes are running red and blood, and no matter how I look at it, it''s not a friendly atmosphere. I feel the temper to eliminate the outsiders who have stepped into my territory unharmed. Is that obvious?

    "You''re a dragon I''ve never seen. There seems to be no mistake that it''s a demon dragon..."

    "That''s a needy heg, isn''t it? People who love eating human corpses eat dragons."

    Sister Kanna answered my question. Needs heg... a man-eating dragon. What an unhappy opponent you are.

    "Gogaaaaaa!"

    I can roar heavenly Needs Heg. That sounded more to my ear than anger, like the roar of joy I found my prey.

    "Okay, then go!

    Frey, with a long spear that doesn''t fit his height at all, throws that spear toward Needs Heg.

    The flying spear was avoided by the needy heg moving slightly sideways.

    "It''s sweet."

    When Frey waves sassy, the thrown spear rests in the air and is pulled back. If you look closely, the spear had no stone poking, and both ends were tipped.

    The drawn spear changes orbit and breaks through the wings of the Needs Heg.

    "Gah!?

    "Get it!

    They tear apart a flying film like a bat, and Needs Heg breaks the bnce. At that timing, Lynne scaffolds [Shield] and flies out into the air to run up the stairs in a double flight.

    "Whoa!

    "Gugga!?

    Lynne''s blow, waved down tobine her hands, bursts into the fundamentals of Neesheg''s wings.

    Apletely out of bnce Needs Heg fell to the ground with Lynne and was pped on the rock skin.

    "[Jinghui Cutting" Prismagirothin "]!

    Alice''s crystal "Natha" is swinging down at the right time. It was an attack to rip the flying membrane of Needs Heg into a snag and make it impossible to fly.

    "So far you''re attacking the basics."

    When I was watching the battle between the three of them, my neighbor Ende nodded small as well.

    "First make it impossible to fly. It''s just like Wyburn."

    Falling to the rock, Neesheg brought that sickle and opened his mouth wide. Mm, that''s...

    Gobaa! and the me blew out like a methrower from the open mouth of Needs Heg. Firebrace?

    "Oops."

    Frey erased the spear from both hands into [storage] and took out arge blue and white shield instead.

    The firebrace spit out by the Needs Heg hits therge shield erected.

    The me that was bathed split left and right when it touched the shield, severed to avoid Frey. That''s some kind of demonic prop Artifact...

    "Shh!

    "Gobwoo!?

    Lynne''s fist bursts with a gauntlet on the side of the needy heg that keeps spitting mes. Ugh, looks painful.

    "Gaaaaaaaa!"

    Needs Heg opens his mouth again for Lynne. Now a series of methrows were released to keep standing.

    Lynne quickens it, and the me bullet that hits the rock crushes the rock and bounces. Fly. A fragment of the scattered rock poured rain showers "Oh, my God."

    "Whoops!

    A tail wielded like a whip strikes Alice, who was in the rear. Alice, who tried toy low on the ground, fled outside the range of her tail.

    Frey, who housed the blue and white shield and now took the big Battleax out of [storage], tries to head to Needs Heg, but the demon dragon who guesses it releases a series of bullets again, keeping the opponent away.

    "Hmm? Is that dragon changing color?

    "Speaking of which..."

    There is redness in the scales that were so glowing that it can be called pitch ck just now. Eventually it had changed from a red and ck color to a luminescent color containing oranges, and eventually the whole body had changed to a color that emitted heat likeva.

    "Gah!"

    Gatin, as Needs Heg smacked his teeth, the spark sshed and its seed fire instantly ran mes all over his body.

    "Gurgargaaaaaaaa!"

    Let your whole body wrap a me around you, and Needs Heg can roar at heaven. A tremendous amount of enthusiasm has been conveyed so far.

    "Well, let''s see how those kids stand up to the ming Dragon Needs Heg."

    Seeing the burning demon dragon, Sister Kanna snaps. Hmm, here we are.

    That me made it harder to get close. If it was Erna or Coon, I might have managed it with water and ice magic.

    "When! Frey, hey, do something!

    "I don''t care what they say, this is just tight!

    Frey answers the request from Lynne while avoiding Needs Heg''s nails.

    "Uh, there was something good about a water-ice weapon..."

    It''s not that one from [Storage], or this one can pull in after removing various weapons. Were you organizing the weapons you always use, but storing the ones you don''t use much in a mess?

    Come on, when you''re doing that in battle...

    "Gogaa!"

    "Wow!?

    Frey avoiding bouncing down burning nails again. This one is harassed by the appearance of ws rolled out in session in a critical manner.

    "Ha, ha!

    "Gahoo!?

    The movement of the Needs Heg stops for a moment. Lynne fired a burst of air into the ear.

    "Gaa!"

    "Take!"

    A mebullet is released from the mouth of Needs Heg to Lynne, who drew attention from Frey. Lynne, scaffolding [Shield], ran up in the air to avoid it.

    "There it is!" Ice Sword Icebringer "!

    Frey raised a single sword with a crystal clear body like a crystal sword. From here we can see that a tremendous amount of cold air has been released from that sword.

    "This sword is a sword made of demonic ice that has been scraped out of a permanent ice wall in the kingdom of Elfrau! Five hundred years ago Cradleston, the Elf''s Demon Swordsman, used this to make Warcraft Vocmble..."

    "Exin it, do something!

    Yelling at Frey as Alice escapes the needy heg throwing up mebullets.

    Frey wields an ice sword and points that sword tip toward Needs Heg.

    "[Iced" Freezing "]!

    A grain of ice drifting in the atmosphere clumps around the needs heg, cooling its body. The momentum of the mes that had covered the demonic dragon weakened and the color of the body surface returned ckish.

    But it also seemed temporary, and the mes were starting to erupt from the surface of the body like a cracked rock again, baffled, baffled.

    "You don''t have much, so you''re gonna do it now!

    "Okay! [Rose Crystal Thorn" Prismarose "]!

    Alice creates a crawl of roses made of crystals from her right hand.

    "[Jinghui Cutting" Prismagirothin "]!

    She used centrifugal force to swing it down the tail of the Needs Heg, as if it were a whip, as she appeared arge swing at the end of the rose''s crawl.

    "GUAR AAAAAA!?

    Zdon! and the thick tail of the Needs Heg is cut off. Out of bnce, the demon dragon fell to the front and fell from head to ground.

    to that fallen giant. Now Lynne jumps in like an arrow. [Shield] was used like a staircase to run up to the sky, and as he twirled his body at the apex for a spin, he turned the demon dragon toward his toe.

    "Riushin ''!

    "Gahua!?

    Lynne''s kick, weighted by the weighted magic Gravity, is determined on the back of the Needs Heg. You made a nasty noise. Is it broken?

    "That''s it!

    "Gohoo......"

    Soon, Fray, who was anxious for Needs Heg, stuck an ice bringer in its head. asionally the fiery demon dragon began to freeze from his head, and instantly his whole body became icing.

    "Stop!

    "Oh, Lynne, wait!

    Shortly after Frey stops, Lynne''s full blow bursts into the nk of the frozen Needs Heg.

    Cracks ran like a spider''s nest from where they were worn, and the giant Needs Heg, who couldn''t stand the weight, crumbled apart and copsed, as if when he had defeated the frays.

    "Ahhh..."

    I thought I''d do it.

    At the same time that Needs Heg copsed, such a voice leaked from Ende and Sister Kanna. I''m not taking advantage of the reflections when Ie. The precious dragon material is ruined. It''s only worth it as frozen meat anymore. No, I wonder how much material the chopped tail can take.

    Well, it''s not about selling the material, it''s about hunting itself, so I don''t even stand up that far...

    "Don''t freeze me..."

    "Yes, fine, because I knocked him down!

    "I wanted to stab you in the face, too."

    With Frey talking bumps and stupidity, he opens [storage] on the ground and retrieves fragments and tails of the shattered Demon Dragon. I wonder if I can eat frozen meat if it thaws.

    Dragon meat tastes good all in all, but what about demon dragons? Although the poisonous dragon Hydra was poisonous and not working.

    "Ohh! Where''s the next dragon?

    "No, no, wait a minute. Let''s take a break here. Let''s all have the lunch Lou and Arcia made for us."

    I also have trouble getting hurt when I get weird. Let''s cool it down here.

    Remove and install arge table on the chair for several people from [Storage]. On top of that, Lou and Arcia spread a handmade lunch box, a heavy box four-step ovey.

    "Wow, it looks delicious!

    The first step is packed tightly with rice balls. Deep-fried, fried shrimp, croquettes, fried chicken and other fried foods on the second stage, egg rolls, winners, hamburgers, meatballs and petite tomatoes on the third stage, and cut fruit on the fourth.

    Sure looks delicious, but that''s a lot that kids are going to like.

    "" "Go, go, go!

    When the three children washed their hands with my water polo, they just ate the rice balls in one hand. It''s early.

    Shall we have it, then?

    Remove one of the rice balls from the heavy box and eat. Yeah, salty and delicious. Is it a tuna mayo?

    "Uh-huh!? Ugh, this was plum... I''ll give it to your father..."

    "What!? No, well, fine..."

    Alice gives Ende a ready to eat rice balls. Does Alice not like plums? I knew you were a child in such a ce.

    When Iughed bitterly at Ende''s appearance, Lynne, who was next door, offered me rice balls all the time. About to eat.

    "Eat, old man"

    "You too..."

    When I was given a rice balls with plums, I had no choice but to cheek them. Sooo...! Echen''s plum dried is pretty sour, huh?

    As we took the time to eat lunch slowly, we noticed something noisy going on in the woods.

    "What...?

    The sound of birds winging, monkeys or some sort of tall bark, and the sound of the ground sounds heard from afar...... Dude, no way this is...!

    I retrieve my smartphone and search for the surrounding warcraft. The screen showed a wave of bright red pins pushing toward us.

    "Mass Rampage" Stampede "......!

 Chapter 499

    Mass Rampage Stampede.

    The tsunami of the Warcraft, so to speak, that the Warcraft lose me and run wild as a group.

    No, it''s not just the Warcraft. The animals are running wild together.

    They''ll be pushing us this far already.

    Well, what do we do? If we''re thinking about our own safety, we can just keep going home at the [gate].

    Unfortunately, however, at the end of the tsunami of the beasts lies a tribal settlement inhabiting the Great Tree Sea.

    Because of this settlement, we''ve decided to crusade the dragons that live nearby.

    I don''t think this momentum will stop you in front of the settlement...

    "What do we do?

    "You can''t just leave me alone."

    Give it back to Ende like that, and I''ll have a smartphone. Even Pam, the tribal chief of the Great Tree Sea, will have trouble.

    "You take down all the warcraft!? I want in too!

    "Ah, me too! Hey, sire! Let me in, too!

    "I won''t take you down. If it gets so messed up, the ecosystem will go crazy."

    "" Uh... "

    Lynne and Alice are saying boo-boo, but you can''t even kill them without darkness. Even warcraft can feed the people who live there. You don''t want us to randomly capture it.

    "So for now, I need a defensive wall," he said. [Saturday,e, earth base fence, Earthwall] "

    I built a thick stone wall a few kilometers long on the front where the stampede wasing. Keep the height at about twenty meters. This is the Great Wall, which can stop the dragon from advancing. This will reassure you for a moment.

    "Still a mess, winter and night......"

    Ende leaks a grumpy voice. If the stampede subsides, I''ll turn it offter. That''s okay.

    "But if you keep pushing it against the wall one after the other, won''t the leading warcraft be crushed?

    "It''s all right, because when I hit the wall, I made sure it was transferred twenty kilometers backwards at the [gate]"

    As long as you keep running, loop it out. If you lose strength, you''ll calm down.

    I mean, why did Stampede happen? Some of the reasons for the stampede are the foretaste of a natural mutation.

    But there''s no active volcano or anything around here, and if there''s an earthquake or something, the Spirit of the earth should be able to teach you.

    In the end, you''re panicking because you feel like you''re in danger. Something has appeared enough for the Warcraft to feel in crisis...?

    We used the [gate] and moved onto the wall. It''s also over ten meters thick, so you don''t have to worry about falling off.

    A herd of warcraft is headed this way with soil and smoke raised from across the wall. It''s like running away from something.

    "I see. Is that the cause?"

    "Huh?"

    Sister Kanna leaked when she saw the end of the endless tree sea.

    What do you see? I can only see so much rocking trees and dirt smokeing this way.

    "[Long Sense]"

    Increase your eyesight and gaze further ahead of Stampede.

    Hmm? Something... looks like a chunk of forest is shaking... Oh, now you see something like a chill head?

    When I stared closely and looked closely, I finally figured out what it was.

    It''s a turtle. There''s a big, stupid turtle. A turtle with a forest on his back. A giant beast!?

    "Zaratan. It''s rare to be seen onnd. Because you''re a warcraft in the ocean. If Inded on the wrong ind, it was Zaratan''s back, what a big turtle warcraft as stupid as I need to talk to you about. That''s not a giant beast, by the way. That''s normal."

    "Isn''t that the giant beast..."

    No, you''re too big for anything you want. There are hundreds of meters, that. Though I don''t think it''s a kilometer.

    Or if that thing moves, the Warcraft will get away with it. Did that cause the stampede?

    "Zaratan himself is a very quiet warcraft. It''s just that giant. It''s gonna be annoying."

    I''m just a little relieved by Sister Kanna''s exnation. I''d be scared if I were an aggressive turtle with that.

    "Auntie! Is that what you''re gonna take down?

    "No, I don''t care if you say knock it down..."

    What an answer to Lynne asking innocently. That, if it''s just decadence, isn''t it bigger than the Evil God? Can it be defeated once or for all? What shall we do with the wreckage "Muru" after defeating it further?

    "I mean, why hasn''t there ever been a stampede?

    "Ztan sometimes hibernates on a millennial basis. When you woke up, you had a forest on your back while you were asleep.

    Then what? He''s been sleeping here for thousands of years? Sora is a lot of nebulous.

    Fortunately, Zaratan''s movements are dull. But every step of the way is huge, so there''s a lot of speed. Keep it up and don''te this way.

    "Why are you here?

    "Aren''t you here to eat the escaped warcraft?

    "Ah. I''m hungry just when I woke up."

    The kids talk like that into swallowing, but I wonder if they ever do. In other words, in that motion, you get little prey, too.

    Ende, who was looking at Zaratan just like me, leaks his voice low.

    "... maybe we''re headed to the ocean..."

    "To the sea?

    "Yeah. He''s a warcraft in the ocean, isn''t he? Aren''t you trying to get back to the ocean?

    I see. The sea. There is certainly an ocean further ahead of the settlement, though.

    Is Ztan himself just trying to get back to the sea? Stampede just happened as a by-product of it.

    Then I''ll send you back to the sea.

    "Uh, you''re not going to knock me down? It''s been a while since I thought I could get on frame gear."

    "Whatever you want, you can''t just take it down."

    That''s what I say to Lynne, who boots. Father doesn''t admire you for doing everything you can. Well, I do a lot too, so I can''t say very strongly.

    "But what are we gonna do about it?"

    "What, you just have to transfer it to the ocean at the [gate]"

    It''s not hard to target lock with that motion noro, and you should be able to transfer it without any problems. Then the trees around there disappear snugly, but I don''t think it''s a problem because either way Zaratan is crushing me.

    Not exactly to the sea, but to the coast. If I drop it directly into the ocean, it''s that giant, and it won''t even happen in the tsunami.

    "But I wonder if there are still animals on top of that turtle. If you go into the ocean, you''re gonna die, aren''t you?

    Ugh.

    I''m stuck with Alice''s casual words. [M] That''s for sure.

    I do have some animals still in the forest on Zaratan''s back when I search for them on my smartphone. Something that''s running away, something that''s still motionless, a lot of things, but if we put Ztan back in the ocean, he''ll definitely drown.

    Do we have to transfer these animals first?

    "Target lock. All the animals on Zaratan''s back"

    "Copy. ¡­¡­¡­ Target lockplete ta"

    "[Gate]"

    Transfer all the animals to a different location than the direction of the stampede.

    The animals, freed from the shaky ground, leave the scene to escape danger.

    "That''s it. And then if we transfer Zarathan to the sea..."

    "Gumo-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o...!

    Suddenly, voices echo around like hundreds of times the phallic shells. What!?

    When I see it, Zaratan is roaring towards the sky. He''s moving harder than he did earlier, shaking his big body to the left and right.

    "What''s going on all of a sudden?

    "... I don''t really see it, but you''re underfoot. It looks like Ztan''s under attack."

    "Attack!?

    Close your eyes and Sister Kanna answers. Did the people of the Tree Sea attack you? Reckless as much as you want......!

    "No. It''s not the people of the Tree Sea. That''s... Gigaant. Shit, I totally see Zaratan as my enemy."

    Gigaant. Was it indeed a giant ant ant warcraft that made herds and inhabited mainly underground? Once you strip your fangs off, you''re a touchy bad warcraft that keeps attacking you until you die.

    He is empathetic in an individual individual, and when he attacks one, he calls hispanions one after the other, and he attacks them in a group.

    When you deal with these guys, the only way to survive is to destroy them. Because they follow you everywhere you run away.

    That''s what''s stripping Zaratan of his fangs. Perhaps Zaratan crushed one of them. All GigaAnts are turning to the enemy.

    Gigaant''s jaw power is strong and pulls off as easily as a human torso.

    Exactly, Zaratan is that giant, so I don''t think he''s going to be eaten up like that, but the numbers are violent.

    Don''t tell me that army ants living on Amazon will also eat and kill cows, horses, etc.

    From the looks of it, Zaratan may be feeling some pain. That''s bad......

    I don''t think we have enough power to defeat Ztan no matter how many gigaants. The problem is that it will make Zaratan rave. The stampede gets more and more elerated.

    "Let''s transfer Ztan for now"

    I opened the [gate] under Zaratan''s feet and sent it to the coast of the Sandra region. Forest trees and gigaants defeated together also fall to the [gate]. I think it''s ok because the coast we''re transferring to is a people-free ce, but we transferred at the [gate] so we can chase after it.

    The destination of the transfer was the rocky coast, with the sea spreading right in front of it. Ztan, carrying a forest on his back, is slowly about to return to its sea.

    But underneath it were thousands of gigaants clustered around,unching relentless attacks on Zaratan.

    Underfoot is scratchy, meat chooses by the way, blood runs every time I walk.

    "Here! Don''t bully Mr. Turtle. Ah!

    Didn''t you put up with the pain, when Alice yelled at Gigaant, [Rose Crystal Thorn "Prismarose"] to make it look like a whip.

    "Oh, Alice!?

    Ende''s voice is also vain, and the shaken down [Rose Crystal Thorn "Prismarose"] strikes down one of the gigaants that bites Zaratan and ps him down.

    Gigaant is empathetic. One pain is epted as a pain for everyone. Gigaant''s gaze turns this way. Oh, this sucks.

    I make an unpleasant noise, and Gigaant ising this way. Apparently, we''ve also been recognized as enemies.

    "Hey, old man! You can do it in this case! Hey!"

    "... you can take it out,"

    "Yay! Eh!"

    As a delight, Lynne punches the side of Gigaant. I wonder how this could happen......

    "Heh heh. We''re gonna do a trial ughter!

    When I looked to the side, Frey had a pair of vicious swords in his hands, wing Gigaant''s neck. This way, too!

    Kids destroying a bunch of attacking ants one after the other.

    asionally, theye to us, but in such a way that they take it sideways, the children tailor Gigaant. How much do you want to fight?

    To be honest, I don''t think it''s hard to wipe out magic as soon as I can. But when I saw him fighting as a joy, I stopped thinking that if I did something, it would be a booming storm.

    "I wonder what. I''m d you''re well..."

    "It''s a bitplicated as a parent..."

    Watch the children ughtering Gigaant with pleasure and sigh with Ende.

    I don''t think it''s ever abusive, nor is it Battlemaniac. So I wonder what it''s like as a girl. Can I go to your wife in the future?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ do I have to go?

    So you don''t have a problem with that. Yeah.

    "Gigaant crusts can be sold high as materials. When you pick it up."

    "Ah, hi."

    A voice flew from Sister Kanna to me thinking such a stupid thing. As they say, I''m going to [store] the gigaant that the kids defeated.

    "[Jinghui Beating Hammer" Prismahammer "]!

    Alice is like a giant crystal flirt, putting the GigaAnts together and peppering them. I just can''t use it as a material. Let''s give up collecting.

    Gigaant is being defeated more and more while doing so, and the number is decreasing.

    Soon only a few GigaAnts bite Zaratan, and most GigaAnts are stored in my [storage].

    Every gigaant that Ztan''s forefoot was biting into goes into the sea. You''ll be fine over there now.

    "This is thest time!

    Lynne''s kick bursts and Gigaant, blown to the beach, stops moving. Giant ants had fallen dead bodies on the beach.

    There are no more Gigaantos on the coast. Ztan has already soaked his whole body in the sea. Are you done?

    "That was hrious!

    "Looks like Mr. Turtle''s safe too."

    "Huh, it''s refreshing."

    The kids said, ''I did it!'' He looked like that, but me and Ende only had a pulledugh. If the kids enjoyed it, the result aurai...... is it?

    "Zaratan is going away...... I thought you wanted to go back to the sea."

    Crush that as Ende watches Zaratan go back to sea. I ran into a hell of a guy.

    "Bye Bye! Not when you''re up onnd anymore. Yikes!

    As the children waved from the coast, Zaratan raised his neck once as if to reply, and then slowly sank into the sea.

    "He''s gone"

    "Let''s go back to the Great Tree Sea. We need to see if the stampede has subsided."

    I took the children and moved them over the walls of the Great Tree Sea again.

    Because Ztan is gone, or Stampede looks like he''s on his way to an end. Until now, the warcraft and animals that have been heading this way in a straight line are falling apart. Is it okay to erase the wall if this happens?

    I erased the walls I had built with earthen magic and restored the Great Tree Sea to its original appearance.

    "That''s it," he said. Hmm. It''s a hell of a hunt... "

    "But it was hrious!

    Lynne answers with a full smile.... that''s all right.

    "All right, let''s go home"

    One child after another enters the [gate] that I opened. We then moved on to the salon at Brunhild Castle.

    They were just having a tea party, and they were all there. There are also appearances of Mel, Nay, and Lise.

    "Mother, I''m home!

    "Oh! Alice, wee back! Are you all right?

    Nay takes hold of Alice, who jumped out first.

    "Wee back, Alice"

    "Are you hurt?

    "It''s okay."

    Mel and Lise also head under Alice. I wonder why I was worried.

    Off his gaze, beside him, Lynne was hugging Linze and Frey was stroking Hilda''s head.

    Don''t feel like you''re back something.

    "Good luck, Mr. Winter Night. Were you okay?

    "No, I don''t know if it''s okay...... Well, you''re safe now."

    I didn''t know what to say to Yumina, who spoke thenguage ofbor, and I had no choice but to answer with a bitter smile.

    "How about a cup of tea for winter and evening? Kanna and Ende, too."

    That''s what Lou says. He prepares a tea set. Right, I''d like to take a little until dinner.

    Your father''s tea will be mine! '''' Pull it in! This is my job! Let''s go through a conversation about mother-daughter like ''.

    I sit on the couch and unt my back. [M] Ha... Tired.

    Don''t feel like somehow you left the kids wielding their power.

    A carefree sense of fatigue strikes me, but I also feel all tiredness blown away when I see Linze and Else defeating the Demon Dragon and Linne and the others who talk so hard about Zaratan.

    ... Something good, like this.

    Suddenly something appeared so that I could y before my eyes as I watched my children and daughters speak with pleasure, falling straight over my belly.

    "Ugh!?

    "Munyu!?

    Something raised a strange voice rolling sideways from the top of my stomach to the couch.

    It''s nothing. It''s a little girl. Where the hell did you... What!? No way!?

    "Tosama!

    When he saw my face, he shouted and hugged me. Uh... after all?

    "Yoshino!?

    "Yoshino, hey!

    Frey and Lynne scream. Yoshino. Was she indeed a daughter with cherry blossoms? I see you''ve been transferring on [Teleport].

    Sixth person. Ah. Don''te together at such a high pace......

    Let go of Yoshino, who was holding him for now.

    The cherry blossom gives way to thin red hair, but with fluffy short hair, the forehead is cut off. The hair was fastened with a hairpin representing a small cherry blossom.

    A child with cherry blossoms should be the Demon Kings, but I can''t see the horns. Are you hiding in your hair?

    Are you sure you''re nine years younger than Coon and nine years older than Arcia? It seems a little small for that.

    He is wearing a blue piece with a sailor clothes-like cor withce on the hem. Are you saying it''s a sailor piece? It suits me well. Yeah, cute.

    "... you, Yoshino?

    "Oh,e on!

    When I found the rose cherry blossom with the cup of tea I had been drinking, Yosino flew away from me towards the cherry blossom. Hold on to the cherry blossoms as they are.

    The cherry blossoms look confused about what to say.

    "Um, wee back, okay?

    "I''m home!

    Yosino answers fine. And the children gathered round about them straw.

    "No, I''m suddenly surprised!

    "Nice to meet you, Yoshino."

    "Totally Yoshino, your sister..."

    "Yoshino, sister!

    "Yoshino, hey, hey!

    Cute and kids make a scene. Um, now you have the second daughter, Frey, the third daughter, Kuhn, the fourth daughter, Josino, the fifth daughter, Arsia, the sixth daughter, Erna, and the seventh daughter, Lynne?

    Again, I feel like I have a lot of kids. It''s obvious when ites to having a lot of daughters......

    "Ah!? It wasn''t the other way around! Tosa, please! Help us all!

    Yoshino looks back at this one and tells it with a desperate look. Guys? Who''s everybody?

    Something seems to be important. Whatever it is, there''s no way I can ignore my daughter''s favor or anything.

    I don''t know what it is, but I took it all on anyway!

 Chapter 500

    The ce Josino transferred to this era was said to have been in the mountains of the Triharan god empire.

    Josino, who hunted the Warcraft in that mountain and sold the material to the store to get the road bank, apparently used [Teleport] to hang around various towns.

    Of course, he had a smartphone, and it was possible to contact the sisters, but often he didn''t seem to beat the temptation to see the world of the past.

    He crossed from the Triharan Divine Empire to the kingdoms of Strain, Arendt the Holy King, and Panaches, at the pace of one country a day, to reach an ind.

    The ce was a small ind called Aloza, between the kingdoms of Panaches and Paloof, in the waters where various inds,rge and small, floated.

    The inhabitants of the ind were casual people, and they were kind to Yoshino the stranger.

    There was a sudden anomaly on the ind. Unknown monsters emerged from the sea and attacked the vigers.

    ording to Yoshino''s story, the monster was a half-fish man whose whole body was covered in blue scales, with dorsal billets and water scratches, and with gizzardly teeth on his glittery eyeballs.

    All in all, about ten half-fishers attacked the vigers one after the other, sticking out their sharp fangs.

    He said there were quite a few victims when Yosino noticed. The half-fishers pulled up to the sea as soon as Yosino defeated a few.

    Fortunately, there were no dead in the vigers. But there are a lot of injured people, plus all the people bitten by the half fishmongers are falling down with high fever and their bodies are starting to mutate, he said.

    "Mutation? How is that?

    "There''s a scaly thing spreading out of the wound on my bitten arm... and there''s even something like a water scratch between my fingers. It''s like..."

    "Like being a chewed half-fish man?

    Yoshino nods at the words of cherry blossoms.

    Often in movies, when a zombie bites you, you have a setting that makes you a zombie, but the zombies in this world are so-called ''living corpses (living dead)'', so they don''t have the ability to do that. Only a corpse that can''t die.

    "What does it mean that the body mutates..."

    "I can make some assumptions... maybe it''s a ''curse''"

    That''s how Lene answers the eight questions.

    "Curse"? Even ancient magic of dark attributes can grant a ''curse'', but some warcraft and demons have such properties. The understandable one is a warcraft with the ability to ''petrify'' basilisk, cocatrice, katobrepas, etc.

    Maybe this half fishman is a demon of that system too......

    "Were there any half-fish demons that could be homogenized?

    "At least Marman and Marfolk don''t have that ability. I wonder if they''re demons from the New World."

    What Leanne says is not possible either. With the merging of the two worlds, it''s not strange to see the emergence of warcraft and demons that were only in each other''s worlds.

    And that would be easier for demons flying in the sky and demons living in the sea to appear than demons onnd.

    "Anyway, everyone in the vige is in danger! If the condition is abnormal, it can be cured with your [Recovery], right?

    Yoshino clings to me with a desperate face. Tears were glowing in my eyes. You''re a sweet girl. I guess I just met him and he''s not that close.

    If that state anomaly is a "curse," you should be able to decurse it in [Recovery]. I can''t beat my daughter''s tears.

    "All right, let''s go. Yoshino, tell me the exact location."

    "Thanks! Thank you!

    Yoshino smiles and hugs me. The cherry blossom stroked his head gently. You''re a child with a clear sense of joy and sorrow for a cherry blossom daughter. This is the best thing for a kid.

    Erna, who was worried about us, just ran over.

    "Oh, Father, me too! I''ming, too! I can use [Recovery] too!

    Well, Erna could have used [Recovery], too.

    I didn''t really think the kids would be in a dangerous ce, but even more so now, I reconsider. Even today, you messed with the dragon and the gigaant.

    Our children are not such yawns.

    "All right, then, please, Erna"

    "Ugh, yeah! Good luck!"

    "Great! That''s my daughter!

    Gu, and Elna holding her fist, Else, her mother from behind, hugs her, gu, and.

    "Ah, that''s cute already. My daughter is cute..."

    "Oh, Mother, I''m a little embarrassed..."

    I''m going to look at this one with the kind of eyes Erna asks for help. I''m sorry, your father agrees with you on that.

    Yosino told me the exact location of Aloza Ind, the scene, where we jumped first on [Teleport], checked the situation, and then decided to call everyone on [Gate].

    "Okay, I''ll go, then."

    "Mmm."

    "Okay!

    Josino in the center. Cherry blossoms in the right hand and my parents and children in the left hand. I don''t need to hold hands because they can all use [Teleport]. This is what happened because Yoshino connected.

    Activate [Teleport]. Thendscape changed in an instant, and the three of usnded on the beach.

    Near dusk, the emerald green sea hits the waves gently and the sea breeze strokes her cheeks. The southern beachndscape stretched out there.

    The sandy beach is lined with high-floor houses, and at the end of the pier you can even see something like a water cottage. Tahiti or the Maldives.

    "Tosa,e on, over here!

    Yosino rushes out on the sandy beach.

    As we followed it, Josino entered a high-rise house.

    About forty dark haired women in the room are put to bed in a simple bed like straw Straw. If you look closely, there was a wound like a bite on his right arm, covered in a scale that glowed surprisingly dull and blue from shoulder to fingertips.

    Between my fingers I even see something like a water scratch. Looks like Yoshino''s getting half-fisher, as he put it.

    "Aunt Maw! I brought you here!

    "What... I ran away...... You have no choice..."

    The woman, called Aunt Maw, smiles at her sweaty, bitter face and tours Yoshino (ya). You seem conscious, but you''re in a state of danger.

    "Aunt Maw gave me dinner and was kind to me. Tosa, please!

    "Leave it to me. Excuse me for a moment. [Recovery]!

    When she touches Aunt Maw''s arm and activates [Recovery], the dark blue scales that had surprisingly covered her arms disappear soooooooooooo with the light. Was it still a curse? Then [Mega Heel] and [Refresh] should also be applied.

    Blood returns to her face, which seemed painful, and Aunt Maw, with her eyes open, rises.

    "What do you say?

    "My arm is healing... It doesn''t hurt at all. Wow, you..."

    I get a surprise look when I see Aunt Maw''s back on track arm. Sounds fine.

    "Aunt Maw, doesn''t it hurt anymore? Are you okay?"

    "Oh, I''m fine. Thank you. You''re an amazing father, as you said."

    Aunt Mau strokes Yoshino''s head. Heh and Yoshino smiled like cats on.

    Aunt Maw is fine now. We need to de-curse the others soon.

    Get out of the high-floor house and open the [gate]. With Erna at the forefront, everyone at the castle salon came to the ind of Aloza.

    "That, did you evene to Ende?

    "Alice wants to go..."

    I even came to the Ende family about everyone. Even if youe, you might basically have nothing to do without healing magic or something, okay?

    "No, I will cook a delicious meal for all of you who have lost strength. Arcia,dies and gentlemen, please help me."

    "Of course I am!

    Lou and Arcia are in the mood. I see, is there a way to do that?

    "All right, then, Elna, let''s split up and [recover]. Anyone who can use healing magic can take care of other injuries."

    "Ugh, yeah, okay!

    Erna replies forcefully. There are five people who can use restorative magic, which is a light attribute: Linze, Su, Lean, Erna, and Kuhn.

    We parted ways to break the curse and restore the fallen. Otherwise, Lou and Arcia follow the earth magic to make kamado and help cook. The Mels freise group went into the sea and seemed to be finishing the fish.

    "All right, that''s thest one"

    The curse was over for everyone, and as I exhaled heavily and lowered my back on the beach, Yoshino pulled my sleeve over here. Oh, what?

    As they followed along with the cherry blossoms as they were pulled, about three half-fishers had fallen on the corner of the beach.

    It''s burning all over my body, and it''s already dead. You''re the half-fish man these guys attacked.

    "Did Yoshino do this?

    "Yeah, I took it down with synthetic magic because I have fire and wind attributes."

    Fire and wind attributes? Surely cherry blossoms were water and darkness. You''re not at all there. But he used synthetic magic... That''s the high level of ancient magic......

    "Do you have any attributeless magic besides [teleport]?

    "I have it. [Absorb] and [Reflection]"

    That''s what Yoshino returns to the cherry blossom question. Do you have three pairs with [Teleport]?

    No, Coon has [Enchant], [Mirage], [Modeling], [Program] four, and Erna has [Multiple], [Boost], [Recovery] three.

    Besides, [Absorb] and [Reflection] areplete magic defenses...... Absorbing and extinguishing magic [Absorb], reflecting magic itself [Reflection]. You''re like a natural enemy of a wizard... ''cause, wow, it returns to you.

    But you''re still a demon I''ve never seen before. Not like Marman or Marfolk.

    Is that a new kind of demon? But I don''t know, this feeling... wait, no way.

    Activate "Divine Eye".... Damn, I knew it!

    "Tosa?

    "[Sports]"

    I was near the heart of a half-fish man. I drew it in [Sports]. Arge octahedron of baseball ball fits in my hand.

    The Apostle of the Evil God and the Tsugihagi Golem they were manipting. Plus, the exact same thing that was used as a recement for the G-cube was embedded in this half-fish man.

    No, the shapes were exactly the same, but the colors are different. What was embedded in Golem was bloody red, but this one is dark blue, Deep Blue. But just like the red one, it slightly brings together the divinity of the evil god.

    "That''s..."

    "Apparently this is the work of annoying people like the apostles of the evil gods"

    Damn it, what did they attack this ind for?

    No, I didn''t attack this ind in particr, maybe indiscriminately. Maybe there''s a simr half-fish man elsewhere?

    Use these guys, wield the curse, what the hell......

    "Hey."

    "Ammo!?

    I crouched in front of a half-fish man and the cherry blossom chops tear in my brain when I was thinking about it. Hey, quite sharp!

    "Don''t make a difficult face in front of the child. Sometimes I can''t help thinking about it. Be."

    No, well, I certainly can''t help it at this stage...

    Cherry blossoms sing out unexpectedly. Oh, why? And this bend......

    "Oh, I know this song!

    Sing out to lean against the cherry blossoms that Yoshino sings. Say the words the cherry blossoms have spoken earlier, a song that means'' Be ''.

    A theme song from a film released in the United States in the 1950s, the singer is the starring actress in that film. It was also tranted and hit in Japan.

    The songs of Cherry Blossom and Yoshino, mother and daughter, echo the ind as they lean against the lyrics. To my surprise, Yoshino was also a good singer. No, in a way, I''m convinced.

    The recovered inders stopped by to hear a song ying.

    The cherry blossom and Yoshino song ys back the wave''s sagging. The inders were overheard shaking their bodies, as if intoxicated by the sound of a beautiful song.

    When the song is over, apuse is given to both of us by no one.

    Cherry blossoms didn''t really change his expression, but Yosino hid behind his mother as illuminated.

    "We''re ready to eat. Yikes!

    On a stone table made of earthen magic on the sandy beach, the dishes made by Lou and Arcia line up narrowly. I made a lot of this again......

    The recovered inders recieve the dishes as they thank the Lous. I wouldn''t have been in a situation where I could cook a meal.

    As I watched the sight, I stored theying half-fishers in [storage].

    Let''s see itter for the Doctor and [Institute] Tika, and [Alchemy Building] Flora. If you look at it at the gic level, you might know something.

    I don''t know what the Evil Apostle and I are trying to do, but don''t think it''ll do more than make our daughter cry.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Eisengard, a magic country. Siegran, a trading city on its southern tip, was on the way to confusion.

    The city, which used to be busy trading with the Gardio Empire, was also isted from the world by being separated from its own country from the "Meteoric Rain Day" and also by being distanced from the Gardio Empire, which fears golden flower disease.

    When was it that suspicious medicine was sprinkled in its capital, which the city as a whole turned into a slum city? Its golden medicine, which is to avoid suffering from golden flower disease, is said to have crushed the Holy Tree. People asked for the medicine.

    Eventually, from among those who took the medicine, an unusual appearance of obsession with the medicine appears.

    Seeking medication as if it were some addict, losing his sanity. But that was only for a very few, and no one could tell what the effect of the golden drug was.

    This man, who is now falling in the alley of Zyn, is also one of those who has lost his sanity.

    The man ran a butcher shop. One of the customers rmended the medicine and it wasn''t expensive, so I tried it out for insurance.

    I didn''t feel anything at first. But little by little, I realize that my mind gets lighter. When I take my medication, I feel relieved and happy about the unpleasant, the hard, the sad, those emotions.

    The man asked for medicine. He threw out the store, ran around town, looking for someone with medicine. At first I had paid to get it, but eventually it became normal to take it away.

    But gradually the medication will be unavable and the man will have extreme anxiety. Whatever you''re doing, you''re restless, frustrated emotions peek into your face, and your mind keeps offering.

    I got aggressive and pummeled my anger if anything annoyed me at all. The people around him feared him and quickly left. Then it was quick to fall to the point where it fell.

    I didn''t feel anything when I got too motivated to kill them. All he had was agony and hatred.

    I hate people around me who don''t give me drugs. I hate this town without drugs. I hate this world that doesn''t produce drugs.

    A man who was falling into a garbage dump in a rainy alley spreading such grudging words. Two shadows appeared before that.

    "This guy. I hope it''s not a hassle again."

    On a ck, round goggle, a crow-like metal mask snaps as he looks down at the butcher''s man. Rapier, a fine sword of metallic red, shines on his hips.

    "The concentration of the medicine has been slightly higher. So I still have myself. I think it''s an excavation."

    And he that weareth the iron mask of the sphere that standeth next to him answereth the man of the raven mask, Pest Mask. I can''t see anything from a round peek window with attice on it. This one also had the metallic blue hand axe "Hatchet" gleaming suspiciously behind his hips.

    The butcher man stares at the men with cloudy eyes.

    "Kusu, Ri, give it to me... Kusu, Ri"

    "I''ll give you something better than medicine."

    A man in a pesto mask took his pistol Revolver out of his nose, loaded the drugstore Chamber with only one bullet of gold, and targeted the man in front of him.

    Without hesitation pulling the trigger, the bullet wears the man''s heart with the gunfire.

    Strangely, however, not a single blood ssh went up, and the man who was shot into the bullet was not dead just cramped.

    "Gu, but...! but......!

    "Don''t die. It''s a hassle to look again... Ooh?

    The body of the butcher man who was shot into the bullet changes. My muscles swelled and my whole body of blood vessels floated. Eyes turn upside down, voices that do not speak leak out of your mouth.

    Eventually the man who was suffering repeatedly took a rough breath and fell into the spot. He doesn''t seem conscious, but he''s not dead.

    "Hit it."

    "The birth of a new apostle."

    When I leaned back on the man in the barely fallen butcher, something like a disastrous tattoo was rising in that chest where I shot a bullet in. The man, imbedded with that tattoo that emits a spooky light, rises loosely as he is struck by the rain.

    "Hey, how are you feeling?"

    "... Wow, Guru. Oh, kibu, okay."

    That''s what the man answered with his vain eyes pointed at the sky and his muscles all burst into pieces.

    "Hey, didn''t you have too many pills? Something''s wrong with the way you talk, huh?

    "There''s nothing particrly wrong with that, is there? More than that... Oops, looks like it''s gonna manifest itself."

    "Damn!? Oh, my God!

    Suddenly, a butcher man turned his chest upside down. Breaking through its chest, something like a shining stick pops up with a blood ssh.

    With his trembling hands, the man grew out of his own chest. He grabs it and pulls it out slowly.

    "Big. The Great Sword?

    "No, for that matter...... oh, I see"

    As the butcher man pulled it out of his chest as it was bloodstained, the shape of ''it'' turned out.

    At the end of the pattern is a de shaped like a wide range of "Nata". A creepy metallic brown giant meat-cutting knife was removed from the man''s chest.

    "Is that your evil artifact?"

    "Come on, Kiru. e, Kiru"

    With a huge meat-cutting knife shining in metallic brown, the man lifts his mouth even with his vain eyes.

    Arge number of ughtered bodies were subsequently found in the capital of Siegran, and the capital was overshadowed by further confusion and fear.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ©¤ ©¤ ©¤ As time goes by, the ce is the North, the kingdom of Elphrau, thend of ice and snow.

    "Shimmy......"

    One walks in the snowfield. There is no snowstorm around, but it is quite thin to walk in the snowfields. The clothes you are wearing are of a qualitative design, but if you look at them, you will notice that they are made to order, made of quite a few luxury materials. "Fine, this kid," I think that''s the image most people have of him.

    As a matter of fact, the house of the powerful... is a royal boy.

    He''s too young to say that he''s a boy. He looks five or six, no matter what he looks like. That cute looking kid with his sarcastic long blonde hair tied behind him walks down the snowfield as far as he can see.

    "Duh, I wonder where you dropped your smartphone...... Ugh, if I had Sister Hachiyun or Sister Yoshino, I could get out right away with metastatic magic... That?"

    The boy found somethinging this way as he raised the snow smoke.

    Snowrawolf is a ferocious and icy magical warcraft, designated a Red Rank in the Adventurer Alliance.

    If it were attacked, it would fit into the stomach without being able to fathom even arge adult, not a child.

    But to the emergence of Snowrawolf, the boy exhaled a ho and a relieved breath instead of fear.

    "Wow, thank God"

    "Grrrrrr!"

    Snowrawolf growls. That moment, when he was attacked by the boy as he was, and thought he was going to swallow it alone, the boy and Snowrawolf''s eyes crossed.

    The boy''s eyes are the ck eyes of the father''s concession, against the blond hair of the mother''s concession. But now, its right eye had changed to golden. Gold, but a little green gold.

    Green-gold light in his right eye shoots through Snowrawolf.

    Then Snowrawolf, who was opening his big mouth, grew older andy low on the snowfield on the spot.

    "Coon......"

    "All right, all right. You''re a good boy. I''m sorry, can you give me a ride? I want to go where people are."

    That''s what I say. A boy climbs onto Snowrawolf''s back. The fur of the fluffy fur buried the fluffy boy.

    "There it is... Shall we go then?"

    "Ugh!

    Snowrawolf started running through the snowfield again as he raised the snow smoke. with great care to avoid dropping the boy riding on his back.

 Chapter 501

    Beautiful melodies flow through the room.

    Fingers move in a light tempo, tapping the keyboard and carving the rhythm.

    "Magnificent Grand Circle Dance". It is one of the waltzesposed by Chopin and is a particrly famous song alongside "Waltz the Puppy". It is a fascinating song made at a young age but like Chopin.

    Sitting in front of the piano ying it lightly is Sakura and Yoshino, my daughter.

    Yosino didn''t just have songs, he also had the talent to y instruments. Honestly, much better than me. "Magnificent Grand Circle Dance," I think it''s hard to y because my hands are small when I''m a kid.

    Without showing such bitterness at all, Yosino bounced off to the end, rising from his chair and bowing his head with a pepper.

    and at the same time everyone who was in love with the song apuds me. I admired it from the bottom of my heart, too, and I was banging my hands obsessively. My boy, genius!

    "It was a good song. Yosino is amazing."

    "Eh heh. Thank you."

    I hug it all the time to the cherry blossoms that Yoshino was apuding. I have a father next door. A little regrettable.

    "Yoshino can use magic through his ying."

    "y?

    I didn''t quite understand what Frey was saying. When I heard back, Yoshino took out his smartphone and started some app.

    Then a band of light pops out of the smartphone and is fixed in front of her. like translucent ss. It was a glowing keyboard floating in the universe.

    "Use this keyboard to activate magic. Say" performance magic "and say that the principle is the same as Kaasama''s" singing magic ". It works differently from song to song."

    "Wow...... Who''s this?

    "I got her to stay at Sosuke''s."

    Sharn at that time, and Lute sounded and Brother Yasuke appeared. Whoa. When...

    Brother Music God Taru Yasuke, are you handmade? Isn''t this an artifact? Huh? I''m not using my divine powers, so it''s not an artifact? Seems so.

    I mean, I''m supposed to be the future Sonosuke brother who gave this to Yoshino. After all, the gods coexist in a different chronological order? Does it exist simultaneously without past, present, or future rtionships and exist as a body for the same amount of time?

    When I was thinking about something that was going to upset my head, Yosino started the app and now called out something like a radiant flute.

    "There are many other types of instruments."

    "I see. Do you want to use it separately depending on the circumstances? You''re the same type of change as Frey."

    But this would definitely be getting the protection of a music god...... He won''t be a directbat type, but in normal people, his hands and legs are out.

    "But I prefer ying normally to using it for battle. Everyone will be happy when I y Asama sings"

    No, well, I think it''s the strongest unit there is. Wouldn''t you knock out a hell of a lot of sales if you sold something CD?

    "Let''s y together, too! Bullet in a row!

    "Uh... if it''s an easy one..."

    Because the levels are too different!? I can''t do super skill or anything!?

    Then there was a mini concert for parents and children where we yed a streak and the cherry blossoms sang.

    It was fun, but I was so tired because I was desperate not to make mistakes...

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    It gets pretty busy when the kids are both sixth.

    Children staying in the castle as children of rtives, but also lightly ustomed to the life of the castle... No, I''ve lived there since birth, so are you ustomed to it and taken for granted?

    Instead of "The House of One Who Knows His Own Others," it''s "My Own House."

    Nowadays I live as I please. Coon is up in Babylon, making something somewhat suspicious with the doctors, and Frey is happily wielding his sword with the Knights.

    "Been... like this?

    "Yes, yes. Then next time, we''ll be knitting..."

    Linze and Erna are getting along and knitting at the salon. Else and Lynne, on the other hand, are fiercely teamed up in the training field.

    Sometimes thebination of the mother and daughter "Oyako" here is reced, but sometimes it gets weirder and tighter. I guess it suits my personality.

    Arcia is still encouraging the trial and error of new dishes in the kitchen. Sometimes it seems to be with Sister Kanna to pick up her prey. I received a statement from the ingredients that I wanted to indulge in.

    Yoshino is going somewhere with a little [teleport]. This is the most troubling seed at the moment.

    For once, I told him to apany Rugge as a visitor, toe back by night no matter what, and not to go to another country on his own. If something goes wrong in another country, it''s bad. Come on...

    ''More than anything you can understand,'' he chuckled from Takasaka when he spilled his stupidity that those with metastatic magic were so troublesome. No, the... I always bothered you...

    Trying to escape. I came to Babylon''s ''Institute''.

    Because they''ve finished analyzing the half-fisher who attacked Aloza Ind in the example.

    Upon entering the "Laboratory," an example half-fish man was waiting in ab lying in a capsule, Tika, the administrator of the "Laboratory," and Flora, the administrator of the "Alchemy Building".

    "In conclusion, my name is S., and this half-fish man is S. in ''man''"

    "What?"

    Tika, the administrator of the "Institute," cut it out that way without a precursor. Human? This guy? I don''t care what you think. I''m a half-fish man.

    "''Ex'' man to be exact, tin ''. It is based on the human body and is synthesized with other life forms and has been transformed into tissues...... I mean in" Synthetic Beast "Chimera" s "

    "Synthetic Beast" Chimera "?

    I inadvertently leak such a voice into the words of Flora from The Alchemy Building.

    "I''ve heard of Kimyra..."

    "Kimyra is tinned with a lion and a goat''s head, a warcraft with a snake''s tail. It''s totally separate."

    "This half-fish man is a monster born in some way of synthesizing human and fish-based warcraft. of tin in a separate species of life with properties as fish and perhaps wisdom as humans."

    A separate species of life. You mean you''ve created a new organism.

    Perhaps what seems to be the source of that power was embedded in a half-fish man, that blue crystal.

    It''s called the power of that curse, I''m pretty sure this half-fish man had the power of an evil god working for him. If you ask me, these are the spirits of the apostles of the evil gods.

    "What makes a bitten human also a half-fish man?

    "It''s still su in ''Curse''. But it doesn''t seem to spread like an infectious disease, s. I thought the only person with a crystal was a ''curse holder''"

    Hmm. You mean it doesn''t spread in chains? Too much will keep me and Erna from getting around alone. Maybe we should have some magic props that enchant [Recovery].

    "But what is this..."

    "My guess is the tin. It is also thought that the purpose of the" curse "was to draw out people''s" fear "," anxiety "," despair ", etc."

    ... possible, yeah.

    Evil gods empower people with negative emotions. People have those feelings for everyone, but most people don''t usually put them on the table.

    The hand of ''curse'' can be considered exquisite as a way to draw it out.

    "Fear" of the unknown, "anxiety" I don''t know, "despair" that I can''t apply my hands to. I can produce those things in chains.

    Above all, this propagates besides the ''cursed''. An acquaintance falls from an illness of unknown origin. ''Fear'' that you might be next.

    That''s exactly what they think. Is it still their purpose to revive the Evil God?

    "Master, by the way. This time, I think I tried so hard that tin"

    "Huh? Well, I guess..."

    Suddenly Tika offers that all the time. Oh, what? Even if I''m suddenly appealed to.

    "I think the Master should reward me with that, so su. To be clear, I need your permission to hang out naked with your daughters in the bath!

    "Rejected, you idiot"

    What are you talking about with a serious face? You''re the same, you ponkotsurolicon!

    "Why!? I''m not the only one banned from contact with your children! Zulu,e on!

    "Of course! What if a pervert like you chases me around and I get weird trauma!

    "Be responsible for marrying me then!

    You''re not allowed out of theb.

    "Terrible!"

    What''s terrible? It''s worse this way. As a parent, I have a duty to keep my child safe. I won''t let you near dangerous people.

    Tikaining about boo boo on her ass, now head to Babylon''s ''workshop''. Maybe there''s a coon there. I hope I didn''t make it weird again......

    When I went inside the "workshop," Coon was on something I couldn''t figure out.

    No, it''s not that I don''t know. That was developed by the Dwarves and is the same as the civil work heavy machine Dwerg.

    However, the size is morepact. The head and chest area is in a peeling seat, and the demonic motive seems to be in the back area. Two short but disappointing legs and arms are attached to the body.

    It looks like a power suit at first nce, but it doesn''t cover Coon''s own hands and feet, so I guess it''s still a type of vehicle.

    Using that ride, Kuhn had some kind of building blocks on top of each other.

    "What the..."

    "It''s a little prototype run experiment. I was wondering if we couldbine Golem technology with more high-performance,pact bipedal work machines."

    Dr. Babylon approached me with a frightening voice. [M] No, what are you letting my daughter do?

    "I named it ''Armed Gear''. I meant to be a Coon-only toy, but that would be pretty good, wouldn''t it? You can fight a division if you rearm it."

    "Will you not give me a noisy toy without parental permission"

    I don''t care what you think, you''re beyond the toy range. Totally...... Should I be a little bit careful?

    "Ah, Father! Look, this! Wouldn''t that be amazing!? I made it!

    "Oh, wow. Well made! Ray!"

    "Heh, naturally!

    Grr. If you say that with such a sparkling smile, you can''t return anything...

    Turning around, the Doctor was looking at this one with a niggling grin.

    "You''re a sweet father to a typical daughter. I didn''t know that being a parent would change this. No, it''s funny."

    "Ugh..."

    I can''t say anything back just because I''m conscious. I don''t know if it''s too spoiled, but I also thought it might be as good as when I''m in the world over here.

    Well, my kid''s cute, so I can''t help it!

    When I was thinking about such an excuse, shh, and Josino and the apanying rugged appeared in front of me.

    "Yoshino, not much [teleport] to pomp around..."

    "Tosama! Herees something interesting! Sasha! Sasha!

    [Teleport] It was me who tried to pay attention to Yosino just because there was a failure to talk about it, but when I did, I couldn''t carry on two sentences to your tense daughter.

    ... What''s ''scissors''?

    "Rugged?"

    It''s a "circus," Lord.

    I didn''t know what it meant, and when I asked Rugge, who was with me, he gave it back to me that way.

    A circus. Is the circus here?

    Circus. I mean, the crooks.

    Circus groups also exist in this world, traveling from town to town in an entertaining fashion. I once saw it in the King''s Capital in Belfast, but I never actually went in and saw it.

    From what I''ve heard, it''s not much different from the circus in our world, and they do theatre, song, dance. On the contrary, you don''t think there''s much art with tricks and animals? Maybe it''s because this ce is a world of magic and subpoenas.

    "So, what happened to that circus?

    "It sounds interesting! It sounds like a lot of fun to have a lot of acting! Let''s all go watch it! Look, I got you a flyer!

    Yoshino makes me spread a flyer. [M] What...?

    "Drink the world! Fantasy and enchanting circus, oneplex, finallying to Brunhild! ''... right.

    "Drink the world! ''Did youe? Something like," The whole United States cried!'' It''s a catch copy that smells the same, but if you''re not sure, you can''t say this. How famous is the circus? I''ve never heard of it.

    "Oh, the circus ising? That sounds interesting."

    "Right! Sister Coon, let''s go with you!

    Hearing our conversation, Kuhn spoke from the top of his head as he rode ''Armed Gear''.

    Circus hey...... Well, I''ve never seen it either, so I''m just curious.

    I might be able to invite you to the castle, but I guess we should go watch this ce with patience.

    The kids are on board, and you want to invite everyone to go?

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Is it a circus? That sounds interesting."

    Yumina answers that as she looks at the flyer Yoshino has been getting. Apparently, the wives are on board, too.

    "Has Yumina ever watched a circus?

    "Just once. I was called to the castle in Belfast to perform. I enjoyed all the acting."

    Call me to the castle. That''s where the royal family was born. His Majesty the King of Belfast loves these things. I like theatre and stuff.

    Lene, who was listening to us, also joins the conversation.

    "You''ve only watched it once, too. Mismid, though. I saw it at the behest of His Majesty the Beast King. So... it was amazing how many knives and axes you threw in the air."

    Juggling. The knife is still an axe... I''m scared.

    "There''s a theatre or something. What are you doing? I''d like to see something romantic or something."

    "I''m worried about this'' weightlifting of a man of power ''. Can''t you jump in or something?

    Lindsay and Else also look at the flyer with pleasure. Stop jumping in and participating or something. Consider the position of the weightlifter¡­.

    I think Else would lift a hundred or two hundred kilos of rock without having to [boost] use it. [Boost] I might be able to lift a ton or so.

    ... I just realized that the art of the body system in the circus, our family is like, ''Wow!'' Do you think?

    I don''t care if you do a sweep or a ball ride, just think, ''Oh, I can do that myself'' or something...

    If so, don''t have too much trouble getting the kids'' expectations hurdled up......

    As far as the acting goes, it looks like there''s some theatre, some songs, some dancing, just like Linze said... Is that like a musical? Then I think I''ll enjoy watching it.

    Oh, we don''t seem to be able to do this'' software human ''thing.

    "Maybe we should stop calling the circus to the castle."

    "Because you''ll crush it for a day. I want everyone in town to watch it."

    Lou''s right, we''re not calling, we''re going to watch. [Mirage] So I think it''s okay if you change your appearance.

    I just asked Mr. Takasaka, but the circus went south from Central Square, they''re putting up a tent where they opened it. Of course I gave you permission.

    "Is everyone new to circus?

    "That''s right. We haven''t seen much theatre or anything. Your father could have watched a lot of movies and cartoons."

    Frey answers my question. And theatre? Why again?

    "Pfft, because most of the popr performances in the future" Mu ''er "are about your father. Your father doesn''t want to take me."

    What, what''s that? It''s my first ear though!?

    It hardens unexpectedly to the fact that Coonughed and told him. My story? What, that''s a story modeled after me like "Princess Yuina and Toya the Brave" written by the Leaf Reese writer princess!?

    "Oh, me, I''ve been sneaking around to watch it. A familiar story of your father and mother." The Adventures of the Brave Toya Episode 4 The Rebellion of the Empire. "

    "" What''s that!?

    Unexpectedly scream to Arcia''s words, along with Lou. ''Imperial Rebellion'' is that about the coup in the Leggles Empire!? Sure, that''s when I met Lou!

    "It was the best scene for your father, who challenged a rebellious general to a one-on-one battle, to defeat his opponent in thest Toya sh of Special Attacks!

    Wait, I don''t know that dull special!? That''s when I stuck the general in the hedrobox and harassed him until he passed out! Although it could have been a tough scene for theater!

    Something''s changed so badly... Foot color is not a level. That''s something else when you get there...

    I know what it''s like not to want to take the kids with me in the future. I don''t like that.

    "I think you''d like to watch it for a while..."

    "No, because it''s not about us!? It''s a fabrication, totally!

    Tell Lou it''s not even Mandarin. "This story is fiction. The characters, organizations, names, etc. that appear are fictional and have nothing to do with what is real ''?!?

    I might have seriously thought about changing my future for the first time...... yuck.

    Then I found out that "The Adventures of Toya the Brave" was up to episode 9 and I was desperate.

 Chapter 502

    The circus rumors that came to Brunhild spread instantly.

    ording to the red balls, the town''s children are looking with sparkling eyes at a huge tent that can be built in the southern square.

    For those whoe from a foreign country, there are many rare and strange things in Brunhild. but that''s normal for those who live there.

    For the children of Brunhild, a circus I''ve never seen would probably attract more interest than a frame gear that fights in arge training field.

    "Hey, old man! When are you going to the circus!? It starts tomorrow!?

    "You don''t have to worry. I''m buying tickets. I couldn''t do it on the first day, but I can go on the second."

    "What!? Aren''t you going tomorrow?

    Lynne swells but I can''t help it all. The circus seats have designated seats and free seats, and the designated seats seem to be more spacious and rxed. If you want to see it anyway, you want to watch it slowly in the designated seat.

    The designated seats on the first day were already sold out and could not be bought. I might be able to handle it if you ask me to give it to you, but I don''t know exactly what that is. Everyone in town is looking forward to it. So I gave up and bought a second day ticket.

    In our case, we would buy ten for me and my wife, six for the kids, and sixteen for the designated seats. I also bought a bunch of seats at Ende''s, so a total of 21 seats.

    The designated seat seems to be about sixty, so I would have bought more than a third of the seats. The price was also very expensive......

    "Looking forward to it! Ohh!

    "Right. But before I do, I need to finish my studies."

    "Ahhh..."

    Linne sneers back at Linze and puts her gaze back on the textbook she spreads to her desk.

    I also let my children study properly. When we get back to the future, I feel sorry for ourselves in the future if we''re losing our academic skills.

    Josino and Lynne were the least focused in their studies. Kuhn is smart from the beginning, and Arcia and Erna are serious, so his academic achievement was normal.

    What was surprising was that Frey had excellent grades. I thought you were a brain muscle because you are the same runaway weapon maniac as King Felzen. was unexpected once too.

    Second, Frey, who was taking care of the weapon, looks up.

    "... I feel like someone made fun of me, huh?

    "... you''re out of your mind"

    Sharp. That''s my daughter. Will the sharpness of the survey give way to the mother?

    "So you can eat more with one hand, like sandwiches and rice balls, even while watching the circus."

    "Mmmm...... Then I''ll leave you to your mother. Then maybe a bite size would be better. Wrap it around something and you''ll see..."

    Arcia and Lou have no spare time making lunch the day after tomorrow. They''re also going to make lunches for everyone to go with Ende''s. I don''t know how many steps in a heavy box.

    "Mr. Winter Night, my hands are stopped"

    "Whoa, you shouldn''t"

    I turn to the paperwork at hand with Yumina''s attention. Takasaka-san will be mad if I don''t get rid of my day''s work to watch the circus. The hard part about kingship is that you can''t leave it all to manpower.

    In my case, I have Yumina, who assists me with Takasaka, the prime minister, which is quite helpful.

    Soon Yumina fell into a position like my secretary.

    Honestly, I also feel that it''s the two of you, Takasaka and Yumina, who are moving Brunhild, but I decide not to worry about it. If you care, you lose.

    Sister Flower Love and Sister des came to me as I cleaned out the paperwork at the salon after dinner and watched the kids study.

    "Winter Night, hey"

    "What?

    Sister Hana Love invites me to take my seat off everyone''s circle.

    Sister des dived into my voice and cut the story out to me. What, are we talking about a secret?

    "It''s an example circus. I''ll tell her first because you''ll be in trouble when I get there that day. There''s God in that circus."

    "What?"

    What do you mean there''s a god? So you''re saying there''s a god in your moves?

    Sister Hana Love sighs at me for not knowing what I''m talking about.

    "It''s dull. It means there''s a god in that circus who''s here to feed the world."

    "What!?

    I am surprised at the sound of a frightened flower sister. Are you referring to the gods who are here to feed us, those gods who came to our wedding!?

    Pulling out Grandma Toke, a space-time god, the other nine should have scattered all over the world when they were free......

    Uh, sure, was it the Dance God, the Rigid God, the Craft God, the Eyewear God, the Theatre God, the Puppet God, the Wandering God, the Flower God, the Gem God...

    "There are three people in the circus: the Dance God, the Rigid God, and the Theatre God."

    "There are three of us!?

    What the fuck is that!? How beneficial are the gods, that circus!? Then the world will drink too!

    "Of course, I didn''t use any of the gods'' powers. They are acting only as one of those people who got off the ground. That''s why I''mte to realize it."

    Although it is a person''s body, the sisters can use their sanity as well. If we release it, we will know where we are in the Divine Nation, wherever we are in the world. Well, on the contrary, it canpletely dampen that divinity.

    "Sounds like a hell of a circus is here..."

    "I don''t think it''s going to be that much, because our abilities are falling to the human level in each of our areas of expertise."

    That''s a lie. These people are talking about the human level because ''the extreme level that humans can miraculously reach after thousands of years of training''.

    "Why did youe to Brunhild..."

    "I don''t think that makes any deep sense. I think it''s just a ry for my journey."

    Hmm. Well, Belfast, if we''re going to travel between the Leggles, do you have a choice not to stop by us?

    So, did you happen to stop by? I doubt we''d have gone to the circus without the kids, either.

    But you''re a rigid god to the dance god, a theatre god...

    That''s the rigid god, the muscr Mukimki god like Hercules of Greek mythology, who met in Pantheon, the Pantheon of the Ten Thousand Temples in the divine world.

    Right, is it a rigid god to be a ''weightlifting of a monstrous man'' monstrous man that was in a flyer? This just doesn''t seem like Else is going to win.

    The Dance God was a goddess, wasn''t he? I think she was somewhat of a in woman.

    The theatrical god was...... Oney-sama. Man, I think it''s God, but there''s no certainty. Maybe there''s no such thing as sex in the gods.

    "We''re going to go say hello, but what do you do on a winter night?

    "... do I have to go?

    "I don''t think it means no. But already the caretaker of this world is you on winter nights, and they''re customers, if you ask me. If we don''t get a good grasp of it, we might get into troubleter, okay?

    "Guuuuu..."

    Unexpectedly, a bitter voice leaks into a statement that can also be taken as a threat by Sister All des.

    I tend to forget, but it is... For once, the gods of the world have told me that, butmon sense does not apply to the gods "this one." Do I have to ask you if you''ve done anything unusual?

    Sister Hana Love and Sister des are going down to the ground "I did" in the name of providing my support, and I want you to help me with one thing here?

    "Okay. When you''re done with your work, I''ll be there, too, so wait."

    Copy that.

    Finish talking to your sisters and go back to your seats. It''s going to be a pain in the ass if I tell you to go to the circus just one foot away. So I decide to keep it quiet from the kids.

    I''m going to sneak out of the castleter.

    But a circus with gods? That''s really outrageous, at all.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After the kids pulled into the bedroom, I came with my sisters to the south square where the giant tent of the circus stood.

    The tent in the night breeze has already beenpleted, blurring its immense figure in the darkness.

    Ask the guards to identify themselves and let them inside. There was already a stage and audience seating inside a giant tent built in a circle, where people thought to be members of the circus practiced juggling and acrobats.

    If you look closely, some people are using their bikes to jump or make a spin in the air. You''ve never seen anyone use a bike that far.

    "Er... Ah, I was there"

    There was a muscr mukimuki man standing on his arm with a huge rock on his back that seemed like hundreds of kilometers under the stage where Sister Hana Love turned her gaze.

    Shh, he''s just got his thumb up and down, this guy...

    Definitely. A rigid god. He''s wearing the same clothes he made out of a piece of cloth as the first time I met him.

    Good evening, Rigid God.

    "Mm, a love god"

    Sweatless face up, rigid God opens his mouth. Down the boulder on his back, when he rises, his height is loosely over two meters. As big as ever. And the muscles, which had just been cut off, asserted themselves, but were moving as piquely as they were. Slightly creepy.

    "You''vee a lot, too, Sword God. I haven''t seen your new god in a long time."

    "Hi. Ever since the wedding."

    I stopped trying to shake my hand to a rigid god who would do both hands on his hips and pose like a chest stretcher. I have trouble getting crushed.

    "Oh, wow, you have a nostalgic face"

    "Mm, a theatre god and a dance god. Sorry to bother you."

    Turning to his tall voice, he stood a strangely twisted man and a brown-skinned woman looking at this one with no expression.

    A man is not as tall as a rigid god, turns his blonde hair upside down, and puckers look like a punk rocker or something.

    But the movement is somewhere feminine and I see absolutely no manhoodpared to the rigid god next door. I saw her at the wedding. This Onei is the theatrical god.

    Another, a brte cut all over brown skin, a woman with cat-like green eyes, this is the god of dance.

    He is wearing a white chest covering like a tube top and Arabic style white trousers with slightly more skin exposure. Both arms had rings of gold and silver, and a long cloth stretched from the waist was put through it.

    "It''s been a long time, too, Winter Night. How have you been?

    "Ah, yes. Thanks to you."

    Hmm, you''re not so resistant because of the same type as Obsidian. I can talk normally. How''s it treating ''Winter Night'' all of a sudden? I don''t think so, but in the position of God, you''re a senior. I don''t have a choice.

    "Dance God seems well, too."

    "... n"

    Uhm, I can''t read my emotions this way. The expression is always neutral. I don''t think I''m in a bad mood.

    "Winter Night, the child is" Prima "here on earth, not" Dance God ". Atashi is" Seattle, "and Rigid God is" Power. "

    Prima? Did you take it from Prima Ballerina? Though I think it meant ''best''. Is Seattle from the theater? The power is the same.

    "Seattle decided on his own. Correctly," Full Power. "

    "Oh well..."

    Rigid God, no, to the words of the old man of power, I decided to stop going deep. For these people, I guess it feels enough to name their own characters in video games. It''s just not like ''ahhh'' or anything. It''s probably better.

    "But why are you in a circus again?

    "Mm-hmm. You can''t even eat in this world if you get money. We eat. We can''t die, but that''s boring. I was in trouble, and the captain here picked me up. Let people see this power, they get money, they can go to all kinds ofnd. Isn''t that nice?"

    It seems like an old man of power could do it with an adventurer. Isbat technology different from being powerful? Isn''t that just why you like to show people your muscles? Possible.

    "The same reason why you and the others are here. It''s fun for us to watch our own acts and dances and cross over to all sorts of ces. You can also eat delicious food on thatnd."

    Mr. Prima nods as if to coddle and affirm to Mr. Seattle''s words.

    Sure, a circus wouldn''t stay in one ce, but you could go to a lot of ces. I mean, if you care about that, you can transfer space, right?

    Well, maybe the audience is more willing to watch it. Because I live on earth as a human being, can''t I even want to live like that?

    "Do you want to meet our captain?

    "Oh no, I don''t want to today. I''m here to watch the gig the day after tomorrow, so I just wanted to say hello to the seniors before I do."

    "Seniors. You''re probably a better senior here on Earth."

    Mr. Seattleughs at Kerakera. As a man on earth, yes, but as a god, I''m the newest. You should keep things right like this.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t bother you. God forcefully tells me. It''s hard not to let other godse down to this world because of us."

    "Because if that happens, everyone in the divine world will resent you. Scary, scary."

    The Gods'' conservation n is not yet fully operational. Something like pre-opening, so to speak. I haven''t had a problem so far.

    I don''t really have a problem with being pompous down here...... But even the mythology of the earth. I think the gods are down on the wheel, and this is normal?

    "Are the other godsing?

    "You''re probablying, aren''t you? Auntie Timejiang... I don''t think we can do this alone, but I think the farming gods areing. Oh, give me our ticket."

    "I''m holding on. Well, fine."

    Sister Hana Love was getting everyone''s tickets from Mr. Seattle.

    Damn, if I''d known in advance, I''d have gotten our share. I kept my mouth shut because when I put it in my mouth it seemed like it would be seco.

    "Around the Music God, I want you to star in" In. "Isn''t it great to coborate with Prima?

    "...... hmm. Roll."

    A coboration between a music god and a dance god? Sure looks awesome. Looks like we decided to just talk from Sister Hana Love to Brother Yasuke for now.

    "I''d like you to y Atashi stage music, too. I''m sure it''ll be exciting."

    "Um, what do you do with theater? It''s not the story of ''Toya the Brave'' is it...?

    I asked Seattle what I was most concerned about. [M] That''s all I really give a shit about.

    "Oh, no, I''m not. It''s called" The Tribal Disturbance, "and it''s aughing, tearful story. It''s made for kids to enjoy, so take it."

    Unfortunately, I don''t know the piece, but I stroked my chest down to say I was d it was a different act.

    "Well, look forward to the stage the day after tomorrow. I''ll keep you in the mood."

    "Ottayawarakani"

    No, really. I don''t know what I''m going to do, but one that''s moderate and not too drastic.

    Leaving behind a little anxiety, we quit the giant tent of the circus. Are you sure you''re okay......

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Day of viewing. The children rushed us to the venue early in the morning.

    Even though it''s still before the show, it''s a lot of this guy. Enough to wonder if there were so many people in Brunhild.

    For once, we are changing ourselves with a [Mirage] badge. For better or worse, we stand out.

    Follow the rules, line up in order, and enter by ticket.

    "Whoa, guys, keep your smartphones off. If it rings in the middle of a show, it''s annoying."

    "" "Yes" "

    Three people, Erna, Lynne and Alice, answered well and everyone else turned off their smartphones as well. I don''t know if it''s okay in manners mode, but some people have vibrating sounds on their ears, and it can be annoying after all when the screen glows in a dim tent.

    We were all surprised by the size of it when we went inside the tent. I wasn''t surprised that I or my sisters came yesterday.

    Everyone in the Divine n was here except Brother Yasuke, the music god. Apparently, he''s going to be a guest at the gig.

    "Looks like our seats are over there."

    Lindsay turns her gaze as she looks at the ticket. There was a special ce in the audience directly in front of the stage, above it. Is that the designated seat over there?

    Surrounded by simple handrails, some of them have rxed benches and a table in front of them. There''s a carpet on it, too, and I think I''m gonna take my shoes off and go up.

    That''s good. Can I watch it even if I sit here directly? It seems pretty rxing to watch.

    "Father! Father,e here!

    Arcia is just sitting in her seat and inviting me to the next seat with a full grin.

    With a bitterugh, Lou just sat in that seat sooner than I did.

    "Hey, Mother!? Out of the way!

    "Dear Winter Night, pleasee next to me, Me. Because I, Me, will be the wall."

    "Muki no! I said a wall!

    Something has begun to happen to my mother and daughter Genka, but I guess if I tease her, she''ll just look like my sister Genka.

    When I looked around, the Endes were chasing around next to Alice. Looks tough over there too......

    I didn''t mean to get you mixed up, so I ended up sitting between Lou and Arcia.

    The passenger seats are gradually filled and the seats in the tent are filled in no time. No, that''s amazing. I didn''t know it was so popr.

    ''Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for waiting! We are opening a Brunhild performance with oneplex!

    Cheers and apuse rain poured out of the guest seat as the well-worn bearded old man in a silk hat opened with a loudspeaker-like magic prop. Is that the captain?

    Well, is it the beginning of showtime? What the hell kind of stage is that?

 Chapter 503

    Numerous circus team members emerged from the left and right of a wide stage with a quick continuous buck turn to match the sound of the grand drum march and trumpet.

    A wave of Baku rotation,ing from left and right as it is, crosses in the center. I don''t often bump into each other.

    People dance into the universe with pompoms as if they were bouncing over a trampoline.

    Each member of the circus was dressed in flickering colorful clothes, so he showed us the colour of the flowers on stage as if they had blossomed.

    "You can move like that a lot."

    "Must be practicing a lot more."

    Two men appeared on stage as they interacted just like that with Lou, who was sitting next to him, on a kind of beauty created from regr movements.

    One of them starts juggling by throwing the apple in his hand up into the air. The other looks like the assistant.

    A man juggling receives one additional apple after another from the man next to him, and the apples increase in number by four, five. Ultimately, ten apples danced through the universe.

    The audience apuds the move. But the juggling man didn''t end up with it, holding the knife offered by his neighbor''s assistant and switching it with apples one after another.

    In no time the ten apples turn into ten knives. But the juggling was just as repeated earlier. Oh, wow.

    When I was impressed that way, a juggling man''s assistant took out the next crate with an axe, put it in both hands, and appealed to the audience.

    Oh, now you''re turning it into that one!?

    With the deliberate audience on his ass, the juggling man looks at the hand axe offered by his assistant to gauge the timing of the moment as he lifts the knife to the universe.

    We stopped talking too, drank spit and watched. At the next moment, the knife turns into one hand axe after the other, as it changed the apple in a quick motion. Because of the weight or the number decreased, but when the hand axe twisted, it danced to the universe.

    The apuse that just crackses from the audience. We were pping our hands by ident, too.

    "Oh, that''s..."

    "Whoa, no way?

    An assistant sets up a small round thickness about thirty centimeters high on the stage and begins to line up beside it. In front of the juggling man, the same number of roundabouts as axes were arranged in a row across.

    A juggling man stands in front of the far end of that round, anticipating the timing. What a nervous drum roll flowing in the back.

    Dunn! and if you think a single axe has been swung down by Marutai, the man moves aside and sticks the axe in a row to Marutai.

    Eventually when I poked thest axe round the whole thing, I let him spread his hands just to say how was the juggling man who did it? And it rains again with apuse.

    "No, you''re thrilled"

    "Yeah, I thought you''d fail."

    Saying that sentiment while pping Lou and his hand, the juggling man pulled into his sleeve, and now a cheerful man appeared on his bike.

    A man walking around the stage, wondering if he waved one hand at the customer, also let go of the other, waving both hands as he drove free.

    Oh, I used to do it, too, and I thought, "I stood on the saddle and started operating the handle with one foot." I didn''t do that. Can you?

    Three cyclists appeared following from the sleeves of the stage. A total of four bicycles ride around the stage, repeating the crossing. You really don''t hit me well......

    My stage assistant brought up something like a jump stand. Do you jump?

    One bike runs toward the jump table. Momentum popped out into space, the bike twirled in the air andnded brilliantly. If you go on to make a brilliant spinningnding on the other three, the apuse rolls from the audience.

    The bike I brought into this world, but already the people here are manipting it like their own hands and feet. That bike doesn''t look like a regr one either, it looks like a uniquely improved one. I see some things like suspension. It would be to absorb the shock of thending.

    As the four cyclists began to circle the stage as they twirled again, a pair appeared this time with a long rope from their sleeves.

    The two men who grabbed the end and the end start turning as they go around the rope. Ha, I see. A rope jump?

    "What are you doing...?

    "If you look at it, you''ll see."

    I answer to Arcia looking at the rope that goes around strangely. [M]

    Eventually, when the man with the rope snapped some spell, the rope they were turning quickly caught fire. That''s a little different from what I thought...

    A cyclist jumped into the me-burning rope, letting him jump small and start jumping the rope. Yeah, I didn''t think I''d even put it on fire, but it''s what I thought.

    Or you can hold a burning rope a lot. If you look carefully, what seems to be wearing thick gloves. Non-mmable gloves, I guess? Perhaps a rope isn''t just a rope either.

    All four cyclists were entering the ming rope, rhythmically side-by-side showing off jumps like breathing together. After dozens of rope jumps, he escapes in a row.

    The bicyclists then left the stage in an acrobatic motion.

    ''Well,dies and gentlemen! Enjoy the incredible power pride of full power, an extravagant masterpiece of power next!

    As the head of the Silk Hat regiment introduced the loudspeaker to his hand, the curtain, which was in the center of the stage, opened and a rigid God appeared nestled in a pose that entuated the muscles throughout his body. You''re out, God of Power.

    On both sides stands an assistant-like woman with rabbit ears.... No, is that the Raven Beast Man? I mean, the woman''s costume is still Bunny Girl. Although it was skirt type, not high leg tights.

    I think I should have said that to the fashion image of the I showed Mr. Xanac in "Fashion King Xanac"...... I guess I made it......

    "Huh!

    As the old man of power crouched, he rose gently with a woman on both sides in his hands.

    A twitch urs from the audience. It is not an arm. I put it on my palm. Even to that power of lifting one woman with one hand, but I think Mr. Bunny is also quite skilled to keep riding without losing bnce and smiling.

    "Huh!

    That was not enough and the old man of power moved his hands straight over his head. Two Mr. Bunnies are smiling and appealing to the audience over both hands over the old man''s head of power.

    "Wow!

    "It''s funny!

    Lynne and Frey watch the sight excitedly. I think you guys might be able to do that... oh, can''t you do it because your hands are small?

    You can''t even use [Power Rise] or [Boost] on your father.... what are you hanging out with, I...

    Mr. Bunny put it down on his sleeve when he was put down on the stage, and what he brought for two was a big shield. It''s a big metal kite shield that looks sturdy.

    An old man of power receives that kite shield from Mr. Bunny.

    "Nun!"

    Meow! Along with the sound of it, the old man of power easily folded the kite shield in two.

    "Nun!"

    The old man of power bent the kite shield folded into two more folds, making it four folds.

    To the power of the old man of power (confusing), the venue thrives. The old man of power was responding to it by putting up a shield that became a quarter.

    Behind an old man of power posing to the audience and showing off his muscles, arge carriage carriage carriage carriage is drawn to the ragged and now dozens of members.

    Just the carrier. There are no horses. It''s a big truck-sized one that can ride dozens of people if you can''t.

    One after the other, the members who pulled the carrier will ride on it. Even if you look at it, there won''t be twenty of them down.

    "Hey, no way"

    Such a voice leaks from the audience somewhere. I also thought ''No way'' for a moment, but soon I would agree ''But I guess I can do it''.

    As we expected, the old man of power put his hands on a carrier with more than twenty people on it.

    "Humph!

    Guh! and the old man, who lifted it with both hands, reaches under the carrier. All the weight must be on the old man''s shoulder, head, and arms of the power that dived directly under him.

    Drum rolls flow from the silence of time. Dunn! The old man of power decides to weightlift as if to the sound, but lifted the carriage the members ride high overhead.

    "Wow!

    "You''re lying!

    "What a power!

    The apuse of 10,000 lightning wraps up with the sound of surprise. My kids were joyfully pping their hands.

    Even if it is an average of fifty kilometres per person, is it more or less a ton for twenty? I''ve never seen a ton of weightlifting.

    And it still looks like we can afford it. Perhaps more than that is possible. But only within the bounds of the circus show and I saw it saving power.

    "Oh man, that guy is amazing!

    "Well, I don''t know if I can even use [Power Rise]."

    Lynne sitting in front of me turned around and said yes. When she leaked her voice, Frey next to her raised her voice like she was impressed.

    [POWERRISE] is just like [BOOST], because it''s the magic of strengthening your muscles. Strengthened muscle strength in children doesn''t get that far. I think Lynne''s [Gravity] could lighten the weight of the carrier and do something simr.

    "Huh!

    An old man of unloaded power appeals to the audience in a pose that will entuate the muscles. No, because I already figured that out.

    "" "Huh!

    Seeing that, Frey, Yosino and Lynne were posing in the same way as the old man. You shouldn''t imitate it. It''s gonna be mucky, isn''t it?

    "Oh?"

    Suddenly the drums began to sound on the stage, and the old man of power, who was responsible for the crew and the empty carrier, disappeared on his sleeve.

    Gold brass instruments such as trombones and trumpets add color so that they follow the sound of a light drum carving the rhythm. That, this bend......

    The curtain in the center of the stage rose and the orchestra appeared in front of us. Whoever is single-mindedly drumming is Brother Yasuke, a music god.

    Eventually the intro ends and the saxophone starts ying a danceable melody. Typical of swing jazz, this song is one my grandfather loved.

    It was also used in Japanese films about high school girls forming big bands and ying jazz. Typical song by a jazz musician with the alias "King of the Swing".

    From the left and right sleeves to match the song, the circus crew shows up repeatedly with a buck roll.

    They were all women, Arabic style...... they looked like mismid ethnic costumes over here.

    The upper body is only chest covered and the bottom is dabbled harem pants, but the legs look clear through the see-through.

    In the center of the women''s regiments lined up on stage was Mr. Prima, the god of dance.

    Dancer sisters begin to dance to the music, and cheers boil from the audience (especially the men) at that glossy dance. Me? You can''t do it in this state, can you?

    Sometimes lightly, sometimes loosely, intensely, and morously seductive dances catch the audience''s eyes and don''t let go.

    That''s the Stage Goddess. Even though yesterday he looked like the type who didn''t put much emotion on the table, he dances very expressively on stage.

    I guess the dancerdies who color their surroundings are on a pretty good level too. Dancing to match Mr. Prima, dancing to pull it together, was creating a dance of freakishness.

    When the apuse will roll from the audience and turn into a vortex of fanaticism in the tent.

    The coboration between the music god and the dance god seems to havepletely captivated the people I''ve seen and heard.

    It''s no exception with us. Beginning with the kids, even that Ende and Nay pped and were in rhythm. God''s power. Don''t be afraid.

    At the end of the stage of the gods, who showed great exuberance, the audience rose and became a shower of apuse. Some are crying. I can''t help it. Stages like this are rarely seen.

    "Wow, that was amazing. I want to sing there."

    "Me too! Come on, me too!

    Cherry blossoms and Yoshino''s mother and daughter are the most tense. I''m having a hard time getting rid of it.

    On stage, new major tools had been brought in and preparations had begun for the next act. Brother Yasuke is ying the piano to make it hold between. I mean, that piano, the castle "ours"...?

    The song that the backband also ys together was the theme song of Earth Animation. The third generation of big thieves is the main one. Jazzy but why that choice......?

    While the song is on, a target orrge te with a concentric circle on the barrel is arranged at the edge of the stage. Is that a knife throw next?

    And I thought it was an axe thrower. I wonder if this circus group has any thoughts on the axe.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ''Have you all enjoyed the morning section? I''ll pinch the break and start the afternoon section. Please wait''

    Those who left the audience were caught in the announcement of the captain. If it''s a free seat instead of a designated seat, there are also cheap tickets for the morning section only and the afternoon section only, so it would be the customer. And then there''s the toilet and the people who go to dinner.

    We decided to eat because we were just fine. Lou piles up a heavy box somewhere on arger table. That''s a lot!

    "Come on, don''t hesitate to eat! We also have drinks for you!

    "Please take your own dishes here!

    When Lou and Arcia took the lid of the heavy box, they cheered around. There is a narrow line of delicious dishes made from brightly colored ingredients. Different national dishes were packed in several heavy boxes.

    "Looks delicious! Here we go...!

    Linze, her mother, grabbed Linne''s hand as she tried to reach for the rice balls that were packed in the heavy box.

    "No, Lynne. Wash your hands before eating. Right?"

    "Oh, I was..."

    When Linze produced a water polo in the air, Lynne and the other children also stuck their hands in there and began to wash it. We also take the hot squeeze out of [storage] and wipe our hands.

    "Well, I''ll have it"

    ''I''ll have it!

    Simultaneously the hand reaches out and the food disappears instantly from the heavy box. A few boxes were emptied in no time. Well, it would be a natural result if we joined the Ende family and even God''s.

    Clean up the missing heavy box and Lou takes the contents out of the [storage] of the ring again. How many boxes did you make?

    "Yeah, the vor stains well and it''s delicious."

    "Ha ha, it''s great for booze knobs!

    The Flower-loving sisters are also in the mood to wear heavy boxes made by Lou and Arcia. Can I drink here...?

    I thought it would be okay to look at the Echen shochu that Drunken Flowers had in his hand, but the guests in the designated seats around him are also bickering at the wine with one hand.

    "That was more amazing than I thought. It doesn''tpare to what I saw at the castle in Belfast."

    Yumina tells me that, but there''s something wrong with this circus group, and I think maybe the circus I saw then was a verymon circus in this world.

    "The one who lifted the carrier, that was amazing!

    "I had fun with phantom magic being beautiful"

    "Oh, that magic was beautiful. I like it, too."

    Three people, Lynne, Erna and Alice, are talking about their morning performances with Inari in their hands. Your father can use it too, phantom magic.

    Sure, the magic of underwater footage reaching the audience as well as the stage was brilliant though. I feel like I''m in the aquarium.

    Is that personal unattributed magic? Or is it a demon prop? I would have had it around the doctor.

    "What does the afternoon section do?

    "They''re going to do an hour or so of stage theatre at first." The Tribune of Disturbances. "

    Leanne answers Su''s question as she looks at the brochure she was given at the entrance. Is the afternoon from theatre?

    No, theatrical god...... will Mr. Seattle star? He ys and directs, but he''s not acting like a princess or anything...?

    I''d like to think a guy doesn''t just y a princess or something, but if he''s aedy, is he an ant...?

    I imagined the sight for a moment, but stopped right away. No. It would be traumatic if I showed it to a child like that.

    "You''re looking forward to the y."

    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen it live."

    Erna and Arcia were having such a conversation smiling. I don''t think I could watch much of the y in the future. [M] I hope you enjoy that.

    This is the stage where God set himself up. Definitely interesting...... should be.

    But it depends on the sensibility of the recipient. It would be refreshing for kids if it was too adult or if they scattered a social sting or something.

    Though I think it''s ok because Mr. Seattle said it''s fun for kids.

    "Linze, what''s the story with" The Tribal Disturbance "?

    I''ll sneak in and ask Linze. I think it''s quite a famous performance because it''s been performed several times.

    "Sure...... I think it was a story about a girling out of the vige who was going to work as a maid of honor to the royal pce from the very beginning, swinging by all sorts of people within the court, but living positive. I didn''t read it in a book, so I don''t know the details."

    I see. Do princes see you like Cindere? Then I feel like I have a dream and it''s a fun story.

    "Looking forward to it!

    "I''m looking forward to it!

    When Yae and Frey hold rice balls in their hands, they eat them while they hang out. Don''t eat as often as ever...... Hilda, Frey''s mother, also seems slightly distraught.

    Looking beside him, Mel, Lise and Nay at Ende were equally disappointed.

    Empty heavy boxes have been recovered, dunno! and a new heavy box is ced at Lou''s hand again. It''s not as handy as I expected.

    Fine. Do you enjoy cooking now?

    I took the fried chicken from the dish to my mouth. [M]

 Chapter 504

    "Nah!? You say I lost that letter!?

    ''I''m sorry! I thought maybe someone in the castle took it away...''

    His Majesty the King stuffs up to the Chancellor with a blue face. It should also be said that the letter lost by the Prime Minister is a love affair written by His Majesty the King to what is said to be the best singing princess in the country.

    To sneak it over to the singing princess, the prime minister who received the letter inadvertently left it at the salon. Though he returned in a hurry, the letter was without shadow or form.

    "If that letter were in the hands of the queen..."

    ''Oh, don''t be horrible! The rest will not die yet! Hey, we have to find that letter at all costs......!

    The king leaves the room with the prime minister. On the way, I rushed to hit my foot in the chair, jumping with one foot like it hurt. Augh rose from the audience at the appearance of Komatsumotsu escaping.

    "If you''re so scared, I wish you wouldn''t cheat on me."

    "Why would you do that?"

    I can hear Coon and Frey from behind. There shouldn''t be anything nasty about it, but how can you be so dodgy for some reason? Is it because it is the same king?

    Or can I let my child watch this?

    The theatre that began this afternoon, The Tribune Disturbance, is a tale featuring a civilian girl, who was recently set to work as a royal maid.

    With her picking up an earlier letter, she paints a doozyedy of people living in the royal pce.

    A queen who wants to stick her neck in every man''s romance to a king who is feverish on a singing princess. To the prime minister who has no eyes on gold, the knighthood chief of swordsmanship fools who don''t read the air. To a dodgy chef, a stunning maid of honor and a character each has their own personality, so that the backbone of one''s behavior can have a huge impact on others.

    Or is it okay with these people, this country......

    My anxiety was approximated by the kingughing like an idiot on stage who struggled to rece the letter the protagonist had.

    ''We did it! Finally got it back! Now...... hey, what is this!? It''s the drinker''s bill!

    "Looks like you switched somewhere."

    "Ugh!

    The king roars in remorse at the words of the Chancellor. The dodgy chef who bumped into the main character earlier mistakenly took it for his letter (the bill).

    Whenever the letter of purpose goes that way or this way in this pattern, the people of the Royal Pce will go right and left. There wasughtering from the audience every time for that desperation.

    "This is a disturbance, for sure."

    "The characters are all serious, but if you look at them, they''reedy."

    Lou crushes that up when he sees the actors desperately chasing after him.

    "Life is tragic when viewed nearby, butedy from a distance," is the word of Charles Chaplin, theedy king, but you''re right.

    "Ah, a prince!

    Turning back to the stage to Yoshino''s words, there was a blonde, glittering, beautifully shaped young man reaching out to the girl of the main character who fell. I see, he''s definitely a prince.

    Are you okay? Can you stand?

    ''Ha, ha! I can stand!''

    I''ll take your hand and let the girl stand. Its appearance was exactly prince without a minute''s gap.

    In my position, I look at all kinds of princes, but no prince would ever be on the board like that. The audience around them (mainly women) also have a swinging thermal gaze. Except for our women, of course. I''m used to seeing parties in a way.

    But that prince, somewhere...?

    "Ah!?

    "Duh, what''s up, Father?

    "Oh, no, it''s nothing. I''m sorry."

    Apologize to Arcia for startling me. I found out who this ready-to-see is.

    That prince, Mr. Seattle! I can''t believe it. That should be called a theatrical god, it''s a brilliant transformation.

    You know, I''m so upset, I can''t imagine a change from being like an esepan rocker.

    I know you''re acting because it''s theatre...... You''re really someone else...... Oh, is that a chameleon actor?

    Mr. Seattle''s role is the ideal prince. He is a prince who is kind to everyone, excellent in martial arts and trusted by people.

    "You''re a lot different than our prince."

    Booshiri and Yoshino crush that. Hmm? Our prince?

    "My brother, you''re not a crisp type, so I can''t help it."

    "That kid''s too rxed. I skipped all the training."

    Coon and Frey react to Yoshino''s crush. Wait a minute, the prince is our... you mean my son?

    "I know you''re a prince to Alice..."

    "Oh, he''s a prince!? You''re sweet and cool!?

    Alice argues with Erna''s words. Surely Alice likes our son?

    Ende is staring at me behind that Alice. I don''t know.

    "I wish Kuyuan woulde here soon."

    "It''s about her, so she''s surrounded by grownups she just knew."

    "Kun!?

    I was surprised at what Lynne and Arcia said. [M]

    Lynne looks back, ah!? And he''s holding his mouth. But the name she identally put in her mouth made me sound familiar. Familiar, very familiar name.

    Lindsay, sitting next to Lynne, calls out to me in surprise.

    "Duh, what''s wrong, Mr. Winter Night?

    "Yes, no, the... the name ''Kuyuan''... It''s my grandfather''s name."

    "What!?

    Everyone is surprised by my confession, but so am I.... right. Did I name my son Grandpa? [M]

    Hope Mochizuki Kuyuan Kumon.

    It does stick. That''s the real grandfather''s name, so it''s obvious.

    If you''re worried, it means you won''t have a ruinous personality like that grandfather. "Name stands for Body," I say...

    Will I call it Quon Brunhild or something this way? I guess that''s easier to understand diplomatically.

    "Look, if you don''t watch the stage properly, you won''t understand the story, will you? Don''t talk too much."

    "Yes."

    When I wanted to ask the kids about a long time ago, Flower Love Sister''s stop went in. Me.

    Is it the eighth or ninth child... five or six, that goes down more than Lynne, the seventh woman?

    Even though it''s a boy, I guess it''s okay...... I''m worried, though, that you have the strength of the Adventurer Gold and Silver rank.

    I was concerned about the whereabouts of my son, whose name had been discovered, and could hardly concentrate on theatre on stage.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    nien, the king''s capital east of the kingdom of Elphrau. Much further from there was the town of Tseletsny.

    It is not so big or so small a town. It was a ry-point town that flourished between the big city and the big city.

    Even though outside the walls surrounding the town are covered with a lot of snow, there is surprisingly little snow all over the town. Because this is protected by a junction that keeps the whole town warm.

    The town of Elphrau is mostly stretched with this junction, and if it''s all over town, it''s not that cold. But still, it doesn''t change the cold, so even though all the residents are winter outfits, the boy, about five or six years old, was dressed as if he were going out into the field in the spring.

    Tailoring clothes is a good thing in itself. This kid says I don''t care where I look from. But never dressed to hang out in a snowy town.

    Neither do the residents around them speak, but I can see them looking at it with strange eyes.

    "Hey, it''s a boy. Isn''t it cold?

    "It''s cold."

    The boy answered no time to the stall owner, who identally spoke to him about how he couldn''t resist that appearance.

    "Then why are you dressed like that?

    "There was a nasty situation. Yes, is there anywhere around here that sells clothes?

    "Clothes? There''s a little down the street selling clothes."

    "Really? Thank you very much."

    Pepper lowered his head and the boy walked out again. Courtesy of that look, I wonder if the stall owner is still an aristocratic bong.

    Straight down the street, I eventually saw the armored sign. Probably the store the owner was talking about. Though it seems to be more of a protective equipment store than a clothing store.

    When I rang the doorbell with Karan Cologne and went inside, it still looked like a protective equipment store, with all kinds of armor, helmets, cage hands, etc., narrowly ced.

    Some of them were thick coats, capes, and boots that were or were.

    There were some of my clients inside, but the counter was empty, so I speak to the shopkeeper-like person here.

    "Um, excuse me"

    "Whoa, there you are. You look a lot cooler, Bowes."

    The boy who is still told the same thing as the owner of the dewstore. What he wears so much was out of ce in thend.

    "Actually, I''d like some cold clothes, but unfortunately I don''t have the money"

    "I don''t have any money. I just can''t sell it. We''re in business too."

    "Yeah, I know. So I was wondering if you could sell it now."

    The boy removes the cufflinks that were on the sleeve of his clothes and gives them to the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper''s eyes suddenly opened, pinching it up surprisingly.

    "Hey, this...! Are you kidding me, Orihalcon!?

    "That''s right. Even if it''s about that size, 30 gold coins won''te down."

    He doesn''t seem to be a protective gear store to Dade, and the shopkeeper immediately understood the value of that Cufflinks.

    Legendary metal orihalcon. It rarely goes out, and most of it is enough to be handled in the country. The shopkeeper even thought it was fake for a moment, but when he was younger he realized it had exactly the same characteristics as the Orihalcon he had seen only once. Whatever the origin, it''s definitely real.

    The boy says thirty gold coins, but the shopkeeper red that they were worth more than twice that. If I could make a protective gear coated with this orihalcon, it would be of enormous value.

    "No... this is so awesome... This guy can''t match our cold suit very well. But I want this guy to sell. I''m gonna get the money from the store safe, so can you just give me a minute?

    "Yes, and I will buy some more than that,"

    "Okay. Then look after the clothes you buy. The one in the back is the one with the magic."

    That said, the shopkeeper pulled into the back room.

    The boy, as he was told, turns his foot to the cold-proof corner.

    It was mostly for adults, but there were also some child-sized items. Not many adventurers travel with children. It would be for those children.

    Not so many, so the boy thought it would be difficult not to have the right one for his taste.

    "Well, this is it if you''re strong enough to choose... It seems to have been given cold and heat resistance. But I''m wearing your coat."

    Hmm, and the boy just bothered a little. As a result of the troubles, even in the same coat, the colour decided to take the ck one into its hands.

    "Around Alice, they''re going topliment me, but my sisters are going to tell me I don''t have taste in it or something"

    The boyughed a little when he remembered the childhood girl and her sisters.

    Would they have alreadye to this age, too? If you don''t even drop a smartphone like yourself, you should be able to get in touch with the family of this era right away.

    "But how do we get to Brunhild from here..."

    There should still be no magic trains between Elfrau and Brunhild in this era. Think about it normally. It''s a carriage or a walk.

    Snowrawolf, who carried me this far, broke up with me because it would make a scene. Fortunately, from Elfrau, it continues across the Leggles, and we might be able to manage to get there in a month.

    "... let''s go slowly"

    The boy just made that decision. I can''t help but say I''m in a hurry. I don''t have metastatic magic like my oldest sister or my fourth sister. I have no choice but to convince myself to snort.

    "This is fine with my jacket, I wonder if I''ll have gloves and boots until I leave Elphrau"

    Not a very good one, but both sold enough to outrun the cold. It would be unnecessary if the magic of warming [warming] could be used, but unfortunately the boy did not possess the aptitude for fire attributes.

    All of my sisters and sisters "Today" possess unattributed magic, but only four possess six-attributed magical aptitudes.

    [Storage] is unavable because I dropped my smartphone. Some backpacks will put their bags in. I wish ''Storage Cards'' had sold them, but they should still be pre-prevalent in the Eastern continent of this era.

    Dropped smartphones are locked, so they can''t be activated except for themselves, but some [storage] is important. The boy thought so, trying to get his father to find him as soon as he got back to Brunhild.

    If you choose gloves and boots, plus a backpack and a thin one, eventually the shopkeeper wille back from behind the store.

    "Have you made up your mind?

    "Yes, I''ll have these"

    I had cold clothes and other charges deducted from the money I sold Cufflinks, and the boy got a lot of road silver. I finally put that in my purse I bought. A purse is a simple bag made of horse leather with strings attached to it.

    Tie that up on your hips and get dressed for what you just bought and go outside.

    "Yeah, it''s not cold. Now I think I can manage my journey. And then..."

    Guuuuuuu...... and the boy''s belly rang as if to make a self-assertion.

    "I''m hungry..."

    Speaking of which, I haven''t spoken of anything since I came to this time. I had some snacks in [storage] if only I had a smartphone.

    But the boy has money in his hands. As we headed to the center of town to eat something delicious with this, three men blocked us in the direction of our journey.

    "Hey, kid. Why don''t you grace us with your nostalgia?

    Men with a nitanitaugh and a voice to the boy. All three were young but in a bad g style, dressed like adventurers copsed. If you look closely, one of them was one of the guests at the armor store earlier. Apparently, he was eavesdropping on the conversation with the store owner.

    He must have called his people to get ahead of him and ambushed him.

    "If you don''t want to be in pain, give me all the contents of your wallet."

    "I refuse. I don''t have the right to be a bandit."

    The boy speaks clearly words of rejection without being frightened. Meanwhile, the three people treated like bandits by their children raised their blues and yelled out.

    "Who''s the Bandit! Smoke your fucking mouth!

    "Exalt your strength, threaten, and take away the hardware. What''s so different from a bandit? It''s the same thing you''re doing, isn''t it? Even kids can tell...... head, are you okay?

    "You fucking kid!

    One of them rushed over to the boy and shook one leg wide up trying to get ateral kick in.

    "[Slip]"

    "Whew!? Damn!?"

    The man who tried to put the kick in slipped his axial leg and hit him in the back of the head on the ground. They hit him pretty hard, holding his head down and stuffing him. The boy was blind to the fallen man.

    "Shit, what the fuck!

    One of the other two has reached out to grab the boy''s chest. But the hand is punched in the little hand of the boy, and bounced.

    "[Paralysis]"

    "Crouch!?

    What, the man with the hand yed fell from head to ground at the front. My body is small and cramped. At a nce, it is found that the condition is abnormal. The men didn''t know what the hell had happened.

    "Unlike my sisters, I don''t like rough things. I can''t help it, so it''s bad."

    "Be, what is this kid!? What the fuck!?

    "Whatever they say... bandit exorcism?

    With that said, the boy also touches a man who was holding his head and stuffing him.

    Likewise the man cramped small and stopped moving.

    I look at a fellow who falls and doesn''t move, and thest one turns a frightened eye. What is this? Threaten a rich kid to get his wallet. It should have been a simple story. Yet why are you two down and you are being hunted down!?

    "Oh, if you get rid of bandits, will you get a prize? Your brothers, are they bounty necks?

    "Come on!"

    "Ah."

    The man who was left ran out with his back to the boy. The man felt it intuitively. This kid sucks. No, this guy''s not a kid. Something I don''t know.

    "I won''t let you get away with it."

    "Be!?

    The boy''s right eye changes to golden. Even gold is a color called yellow gold, which is close to yellow.

    The moment that gaze captured the man fleeing, the man''s body stood still as if he had be a stone.

    I can breathe. I can barely move my eyes either. But the body doesn''t move at all. No, it''s not that your body doesn''t move. If you just don''t move, you can''t maintain this forward leaning position you''re running.

    As if time had stopped, the man was solidified on the spot.

    "This one is also [paralyzed] because it will solve the instantaneous" Mabata "scratch."

    "Guha!?

    Likewise, the third man falls to the ground. In minutes of things, three men were rendered helpless by a boy about five or six years old without skin.

    "Well. What am I going to do with this bandit?

    Normally, in these cases, it ismon to contact the Knights'' Chambers and have them captured.

    But at the end of the day, when I go to the Knights'' Stuff or something, they ask me a lot and I decide it''s gonna be a hassle. You can''t believe me where I told you who I really am.

    Besides, the boy is very hungry. I was perfectly sorry they took the time for such a nagging thing. Yeah, I''m sorry.

    In the boy, the bandits decided to leave him like this.

    "Before that," he said.

    The boy dragged the three of them and pushed them into the shade of the road, snatching their purses from their bodies. I''m not trying to make anything my own. It is a little harassment.

    "You have it this way.... but I wonder why you''re trying to take people''s purses."

    Saying, the boy mmed the contents of the three wallets grandly into the street in front of him. Most of them were copper coins, but a few silver coins are also mixed.

    Three people in the shade of a falling tree scream without a voice.

    "I think a kind person would deliver the money properly to the Knights. When you can move, I hope you still have the money, okay?

    With an angelic devil''s smile, the boy smiles - Hope Mochizuki Kuyuan smiles.

    Bandits have no human rights. That is what my father and my mothers taught me. If my sisters were here, I''d say ''raw warm''.

    GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! It''s time to get to the limit.

    "I hope there''s something delicious, even if it''s not as good as Mother Lou"

    Re-bearing a sloppy backpack, the boy began to walk in the snow at once.

 Chapter 505

    "Now to celebrate the sess of the stage in this country,"

    "Kampei!"

    In Mr. Seattle''s hanging voice, everyone in the circus raises the ss in their hands.

    After a week of performances, he freed up the circus, theunch venue for oneplex, and the yroom for our castle. Of course, with food and drink.

    All the following members of the regiment were gathered at the venue, including the Three Gods, the Theatre God, the Rigid God, the Dance God, the Power Old Man and Prima, who came down to earth.

    I don''t know if it''s alcohol from midday, but it also means constion, so I put in a lot of things from my side.

    "Your Majesty, I cannot thank you enough for giving me such a ce..."

    "Don''t worry about it. Because it''s a thank you for entertaining the people. If you''lle back next time."

    An old man of power speaks to the captain who bows his head to me deeply.

    "I''m saying it''s better over there. Don''t hesitate. Drink and eat, Captain. It''s for free, you lose money if you don''t eat it."

    "Whoa, you, what a rude thing to say...!

    The old man of power, who could also be taken as a bystander, was the leader of a group with a rushed colour, but there came Mr. Seattle, who finished the head of the toast.

    "I don''t care ~. Winter and night, you and your friends are like rtives. Isn''t it?

    "Well, it will......?

    Rtives. If you''re not my brother or my sister or something. Well, that''s fine. Even if it doesn''t hit me, it feels far away.

    The captain used to be a pocan to call Mr. Seattle "Winter Night Chan," but eventually managed to ept the situation and bowed his head to me again and went for a drink just like the members.

    By the way, there are Yuminas, Queens, Sisters of Flower Love, and the Divine n, and the faces of our chief ministers in this venue, but there are no children. You''re also bringing me to a ce where I''m just drinking.

    Though the liquor god dressed as a child has been drinking at the counter over there since earlier.

    "Haha! Oh,e on! Which one do you want next?

    Don''t hesitate to drink. It''s not a party for you, is it?

    Next to the drunken flower, Prima, the god of dance, quietly tilts the wine ss.

    When I saw those two, Mr. Seattle smiled and opened his mouth.

    "Sounds like everyone''s having fun too. I never thought I''d see you like this on the ground."

    "How about youe to the ground?

    "It''s great ~. I haven''t had a vacation in tens of thousands of years. It''s very meaningful. I''ll be so proud when I get back to God."

    Tens of thousands of years. Though it would be too much work. No, there''s probably not much awareness of working for these gods One. I don''t get paid. There are ces where existence itself is like a role.

    "I wish you had taken your children with you on winter nights. I missed you ~"

    "I don''t have to know if it''s just a party within me, and it can be annoying in these ces. I''ll see you when I drop you off."

    One of thepressors will be dismantling tents and other items one day tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow, they will leave for the next performance ce.

    Looks like Belfast''s king''s capital is next. I want Prince Yamato, Yumina''s brother, to see it too. Don''t you know he''s only about a year old?

    "But it''s hard for you, too. It''s Shinjin, the new god, and all of a sudden he leaves the world in his hands."

    "I don''t even know it very well myself...... The Flower-loving sisters are here to support us, so we can sort it out."

    In fact, I don''t really know what to do for this world. I used to think it would be good for the world if we had defeated the frays that would attack us.

    "If this world is doomed, we''ll lose the Atashi''s rainfall. Good luck with that."

    "I remember my liver..."

    Ugh. I hope you don''t put too much pressure on me.

    "Something weird seems to be moving there again. Be careful, all right?

    "Are you weird?

    "The remnant of the evil gods. I know you''re up to something good... They''re not touchy."

    The apostle of the evil gods. Certainly this has nothing to do with Mr. Seattle and the others, though the Divine n. We have to clean this up. It''s the same as a litter sweep scattered like the world god said.

    "If you have any concerns on your journey, I''ll contact you. Good luck with that."

    Waving flirtatiously, Mr. Seattle returned to everyone''s circle.

    Examples of ''ark'' robberies and half-fish men who attacked Aloza Ind¡­ both have apostles of the evil gods leaping behind them. What are they trying to do?

    Is the purpose, after all, the resurrection of the Evil God, or the birth of a new Evil God?

    He said he was at peace because of it, but would he scratch the world again? I''ll crush you.

    ... Though there''s very little I can do so far, hey.

    "Winter Night"

    "Winter Night."

    When I stared at the void and thought, Else and Lindsay came here.

    "Tired. Is everyone okay?

    "It''s easier than dealing with a queen or a princess. I wish this was always the case."

    Else doesn''t really like parties. No, I don''t hate parties, I don''t like tough ces.

    When a world conference or other ce brings together heads of state, we really have to deal with it as the queen carrying the sign ''Brunhild''. I guess I don''t like that tension.

    Linze feels a lot more used to it. She''s originally a familiar girlfriend, but on the contrary, she also feels like she''s ying a different self in those settings. I called myself "Queen Brunhild".

    Well, that doesn''t change her either.

    "You wanted to bring the kids, too."

    "No, there''s no ce for you to be so drunk though noon...... Bad for education."

    I answered Linze, drinking to get a drink and looking at the corner that was already up.

    Drinking is allowed in this world, mostly at the age of fifteen. What if I bring the kids here and they''re interested in booze? I''m not gonna swallow my daughters, I am.

    Fortunately, my wives don''t show much interest in booze. About Leanne and Lou. Leanne has a taste for wine, and Lou has enough to try when he finds the right liquor to cook.

    "Are those kids quiet?"

    "You''re gonna be okay. Amber and the others are watching."

    Amber and Albs are watching over the children. If you need anything, you should hear from me on the pronouncement.

    "Where did you say you were going?

    "To ''Parent''. I gave you the money to eat the cake."

    Mr. Ael''s coffee shop "Palento"? Well, you wouldn''t have a problem just with the kids over there.

    ... I hope it''s too noisy to annoy other customers.

    I knew I was a little worried. It''s bad for the Seattles, but do you want me to pull them out early and pick them up?

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "It''s been a long time since I''ve had your sister Yayun, but Stef''s toote."

    Lynne snapped as she sucked the less fruit juice water in the straw.

    "Where was Stef then?

    "Hmm, I guess I was beside him for a long time. I don''t know."

    Josino answers with a pinch of fries to Coon''s words. Stef is their youngest sister. It will be just five.

    "Then it''s not weird that we''re both in this age anymore. You should have contacted me."

    "Maybe I dropped my smartphone. Because we dropped it in the river too..."

    Erna answered to follow up on Arcia''s blur. When we arrived at this time, Erna and Lynne dropped their smartphones into the great river of Gau. I can''t even contact Brunhild or my sisters and brothers today when it''s gone.

    If you can use metastatic magic like Yayun and Yoshino, it''s fine.

    "Don''t worry, Sister Yayun, the problem is with Stef for a long time..."

    "Isn''t Kuyuan no problem? She''s a good girl, and the only thing you can do is" Sora "on the outside, right?

    Arcia throws a hard word against her real brother. What I don''t disagree with as a single person about that is that this sister brother, "Today" seems to be.

    "That''s sweet. Kuyuan, like your father, is in a good shape to attract trouble. That''s what your father calls a troublemaker. Weird thingse around even if he doesn''t have that intention. Like a fish drawn to fishing bait."

    "Oh...... sure"

    Arcia nods at Coon''s allegations. My brother looks perfectly harmless, but the truth is, I have a good chance of getting into that kind of trouble among my sisters and brothers, Todai. I haven''t been kidnapped once or twice, and I haven''t done too much once or twice.

    "Well, that''s why I don''t think Kurumi can handle it."

    "With that" Seven Devil''s Eyes, "you can handle it, right? If you''re lucky, maybe it''s time to get here by now. Then I figured you''d be Stef. She''s worried because she''s restless."

    A raw warm gaze from everyone else can be directed at your sister Bulurine. For Lynne, the seven daughters, she was a younger sibling than herself, "Today," but it didn''t seem much different to the other sisters. It would be the same for you to be restless, he said.

    "By the way...... Please, could youe into the conversation, Sister Frey? And Alice."

    "Chicken?"

    "Huh?

    "Palento" specialty beside her, Kuhn turning his jito eyes to Frey and Alice, who were challenging Jumbo Parfait. They both have raw cream all over their faces and a parfait all over their cheeks.

    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Long gone and Steph safe. I can''t do anything about our family without God."

    "I''m worried because there are people with the power of that god."

    Apostle of the Evil God. The students who inherit the power of their father''s defeated evil gods are plotting something in this era.

    ording to Shijiang, a space-time god, the flow of time is inherently many tributaries, each with a different future.

    But it seems that the course of time in this world, where we have ourselves with the help of the Spirit of Time, is firmly fixed. Whatever you do in this age, it is altered by the power of the Spirit of Time so that it has no effect on the future in which you were.

    If we keep doing this, we should normally return to the future, to our original times, to our original worlds.

    But with the addition of the indeterminate element of the apostle of the Evil God here, we don''t know how the course of time will change. The power of the Spirit of Time is no match for the power of God either. If the course of time changes slightly, you may not be able to reach your own future. Worst of all, even our own existence...

    "Yes, stop. I know what Coon''s thinking, but it''s no use thinking about it."

    "But..."

    "We have fathers and mothers, don''t we? It''s okay. Don''t worry about that, you should eat a parfait. Look, uh."

    He was a coun who said-faced the spoon he was offered, but he whispers it as his sister tells him. Intense raw cream sweetness spreads through the mouth.

    "Ha...... Frey, talking to your sister makes it seem silly that you''re thinking this..."

    "Kuhn just thinks too much. The point is, you just have to crush the apostle of the evil gods. It''s easy."

    "Well, yes."

    It''s strange because when this sister, who seems to be missing and sharp, tells me that, it seems like an easy thing to do.

    "At the very least, I wish Chrome Lanchez''s" Ark "hadn''t been taken away and in our hands"

    Coon turns his gaze to Illuminati Albs, the crown of ''White'' sitting at the table next to us.

    While amber, rugged, coral and obsidian sitting together and red balls puckered the sweets we ordered with ourselves, the albs without the ability to eat were just sitting in a chair without location.

    Coon talks to Albs like that.

    "Albs. I ask you again, can I see you''re getting a ''crown'' over there?

    "Affirmation. Osorak" Gold "ka" Silver "

    "Does that ''gold'' and ''silver'' have a special crown ability, Crown Skills, just like you?

    "Unknown." Gold "t" Silver "c. Iplete. Capable Sitail Likelihood (c) Low Iga 0" Zero "Dehanai"

    Iplete. If it''s just a golem in the Crown series, it''s only the key to moving the Ark. That''s fine. But what if that Golem had the crown ability Crown Skills?

    Instead of imposing a ''price'' on the contractor Master, the ''crown'' gives immense power.

    Even if it was unfinished, there must be a technician over there who built those four-armed twiggy golems. Not necessarily if the Golem technician doesn''t y "Gold" and "Silver" and "Restore".

    "You want some more information...... Information from around the world¡­¡­. Can you collect in SNS in the future? Aww!?

    To the chop that Frey suddenly releases, Coon holds his head down.

    "So -! I don''t think about it with a hard face! Now all you have to do is sit back and wait. Let''s all get together."

    "No, but..."

    "Hmm?

    "Wow, I get it"

    Kuhn pulled back to his sister, whoy a knife with a smile on her face, holding the spoon. I understand exactly what scares me the most when this sister gets angry.

    My sisters, who also understood, were focused on the sweets in front of me so that they couldn''t get the hang of it.

    In an attempt to change such an air, Erna decided to shake a different subject.

    "What do you want me to do after this?"

    "Oh, me, I want to go to the Adventurer Guild!

    "Oh, me too!

    Alice also agrees with Lynne''s words. In contrast, Arcia and Josino looked less ridden.

    The unattributed magic these two have is not verybat-friendly. Arcia lines up with [Sports] and [Search], Yoshino with [Teleport], [Absorb], [Reflection], and the magic of the defensive subject. Again, they don''t like fighting as much as they do.

    Nevertheless, if it is an ingredient, Arcia also hunts warcraft, and Josino can also use the magic of fire and wind attributes. considerably stronger than those adventurers there.

    "What are you going to do when you go to the Adventurer Alliance? You can''t register at our age, can you?

    State why Coon would know Lynne too. Once you register for the Adventurer Guild, there is no age limit. But if it''s too low, they''ll y it at the reception point. guild and do not imitate the missouri child to death.

    Still, well, sometimes if you show strength, you can get a registration.

    "It''s not a registration, it''s a buyout, Coon sister. In the other hunt, Fray, there''s a lot of warcraft in your sister''s [storage] that you knocked down, right?

    "Ah! I forgot. Well, you don''t have to be an adventurer to redeem money."

    I pped my hand like Frey remembered.

    Basically, there''s not that much money for the kids to be free. Little princess of a country, I don''t have a problem with my life, and I''m given what I really need, but I''m not given equals money.

    The Hozuki family''s policy is self-sufficient, so if you want money, you need to make your own money. That can be a penny to get help in your family and in your body, but among other things, you earn the most in the Adventurer Guild.

    As for the use of the money, Frey would use it to collect rare weapons and other things, and Kuhn had quite a few personal assets, although he varied in his spending on homemade magic equipment (artifacts) development and Arcia''s purchase of luxury ingredients.

    However, due to his father''s insistence, they were all made to save by the Alliance, which is why they brought very little in this day and age.

    "Then when you''re done eating, you''re going to the Adventurers Guild."

    "Well, this is Frey''s luxury."

    "Ugh... Well, that''s okay. You''re the biggest sister I''ve ever had."

    He was iling at Josino''s words for a moment, but in front of his sisters, he was showing room. It was Frey and Lynne, plus Alice, who went hunting. That''s just not my family, Alice, and I can''t even let the youngest Lynne in the family luxury me.

    When I finished paying, every penny my mothers gave me for eating at ''Palento'' disappeared for just Frey''s share.

    But her [storage] is sleeping with material that would amount to more than that, so she hasn''t taken that much damage.

    On the contrary, I''m walking down the road to Nico and the Adventurer Guild because I''ve found a source of ie.

    "It''s been a long time since I''ve gotten a lot of money. Buy something unusual."

    "At all, Fray, your sister... Shouldn''t we stop wasting it?

    "Be, it''s not for nothing! It''s a necessary expense!

    What the hell kind of expense is that? Arcia sighs like a shudder. When I saw that, Coon shrugged his shoulder, too.

    Eventually, when the children arrived at the Adventurer''s Guild, they headed to the reception counter in a spontaneous and natural manner.

    On the contrary, the adventurers around you are more like, ''Why are there so many kids?'' and expresses doubts in his face.

    That was the same for the guild''s receptionist.

    "Um, what can I do for you?

    Misha, the cat beast of the receptionist, responds with a smile, hiding some agitation. Kids rarelye to the guild, but not zero. There are adventurers with children, and sometimes a running child brings a requisition instead.

    Misha decided it might be that way.

    "I''d like to ask you to buy some materials."

    "What? Buy it?

    Misha eats at words against expectations. I do buy materials, but I don''t have anything for kids to bring in.

    But wild rabbits, wild birds, etc. are at best, such as what the children can hunt. Then you should go to the butcher and buy it at a higher price. Did I make a slight mistake selling it?

    "You know, you can''t buy this ce without a warcraft or something. If you''re a rabbit or a bird,"

    "It''s a warcraft. Kingbears, bloody goats, ah, just tails, but there''s also a needy heg."

    "............ what?

    Misha''s eyebrow roots are raised. Both King Bear and Bloody Goat are eligible for the Red Rank crusade. Even more so, isn''t it the Needs Heg and other demon dragons? Bullshit''s a good ce too.

    "You know,dies. Somewhere else if you want to y,"

    "Sister Frey, it''s quicker to show you."

    "That too? Yikes."

    Dozhn! and suddenly a giant goat with bright red body hair appears on top of a widely built buying counter. Bloody goat.

    The air in the Alliance freezes on the body of a warcraft that suddenly appears. Not many Brunhilds, such as Red Rank crusaders, were brought in, so everyone was surprised without a voice.

    Misha was Misha and was surprised by something else. That''s definitely storage magic. The magic evokes one person.

    When Misha nced back at the children from Bloody Goat, a white child tiger who had seen them at the feet of the children looked free to make hair repairs.

    "No way...... Your Majesty...? Chi, wait a minute!

    Misha runs up the stairs behind the counter with a blue face. Those on the spot were gazing at the stairs and bloody goats Misha ran up as Pocan.

    "Sister Frey, blood. You''re bleeding."

    "Aya? Oh, no"

    To Elna''s point, Frey stores Bloody Goat in [storage] again.

    Time stops what I put in [Storage]. Bloody Goat remained when he defeated him, so he hadn''t even drained his blood yet, and he defiled the receiving counter with blood.

    Just like when he showed up, other receptionists are opening their mouths to Pocan and losing words to Bloody Goat, who suddenly disappeared. The same was true of the adventurers who were on the spot.

    "That''s kind of weird air."

    "Yeah. Everybody suddenly shut up and wonder what''s wrong?

    Josino answers Arcia''s words. In the Adventurer Alliance of the Future, the children were known to be it, and surprised, but not so far. I felt ufortable with it.

    We''re all not very aware that we''re different from normal kids. I''m not sure what a surprise they are.

    "Whoa, what are these kids?

    In the meantime, a man entering through the entrance of the guild utters a doss of noise.

    Giant man whose height is not to reach two meters. Following a haircut like chicken tosaka, a battleax used in the hips, shoulder armor in a sleeveless leather jacket and a man who, if His Majesty the Duke of this country were to say, ''Is it a chimp at the end of the century'', men in simr outfits came all over the guild.

    The leading Mohican man takes a look at the children lined up at the buying counter with a glimpse. Ordinary children were either fleeing or shivering gaze.

    But the children, as one of them, did not move into that gaze, but on the contrary looked up at the end of the century legions with strange eyes.

    "Weird head"

    The air froze on the spot in the words Lynne snapped out of nowhere.

 Chapter 506

    "Pfft."

    Someughter leaked from somewhere, such as indulgence, to melt the frozen air. That''s from behind the Mohican man.

    "Did you hear that!? He said it was a weird head!

    "Buhaha! Hey, hey!

    "Kids are honest!

    "Terra......!

    My fellow Mohican men are grinning with their bellies. Adventurers and officials in the guild also held their mouths andughed.

    The Mohican-headed adventurer proceeds with the dokadoka before Lynne, pointing to his own head.

    "Whoa,dy! This is what I call a temperamental hairstyle! That''s not weird!

    "Even though it''s like a hen?

    "Niwa..."

    My folks behind meugh even more at Lynne''s chase. There are even those who fall on the floor andugh. Neither the adventurers nor the officials in the guild wereughing anymore.

    "Here, Lynne. Don''t be so rude."

    "... Yes. I''m sorry."

    Frey embarrasses Lynne. Seems selfish, but honest Lynne to my sister. I apologized immediately.

    Arcia advances in front of the Mohican man and bows her head small.

    "I''m sorry my sister said something rude."

    "Whoa...... I''m sorry you yelled at me."

    You were drained of poison by an elegant courtesy, or on the contrary, the Mohican man was frightened, and this one had his head bowed.

    Arcia and Coon are out of their head one of their daughters in courtesy and behaving in a social setting. I can act like an ideal princess, doing dancing and all that.

    Well, Coon, anyway, because Arcia had the purpose of being able to spend more time with her father if she could go to a social ce.

    A receptionist who manages to sink augh opens her mouth to a Mohican man who fears such an arsia.

    "No more, Mr. Tiles, please don''t get tangled up in children. Even if it''s not, I''m afraid of my face."

    "I''m not scared! A normal face!

    The Mohican man, called Tiles, yells back at the receptionist that way, but the people behind him, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.

    "I''m scared."

    "Every woman you meet runs away."

    It''s a facial murder weapon.

    "Um, K!

    I''m sure you guys are simr! and began vain rhetorical strife within hispanions.

    "Thesedies look fine! You can''t be scared of my face!

    "Yeah, I''m not scared of anything."

    "Look at that! Someone who understands! Apprentice you kids pure eyes!

    To Lynne''s words, a Mohican man tells his people to be good at what he wants.

    The kid said something about a man''s head being weird or a hen.

    "What is it, it''s noisy"

    When the Mohican men were making a noise after the day, one person appeared with Misha from the stairs. Long blonde hair, long ears. She looks like an elf woman in her twenties.

    "Oh, he''s an Alliance Master."

    "Oh? You know me?

    Frey held his mouth, Shit. It was Lerisha Milian, the guild master of Brunhild, who emerged.

    Frey Even in a tiny future, Lerisha was Brunhild''s guild master, who kept her appearance the same as it is now because of her elves. In the future, all the children are taken care of.

    "So these kids got Bloody Goat?

    "Yes! Oh!? It''s gone!?

    Misha was in a panic to see that the bloody goat that had been ced on the counter was gone.

    "Oh, I recovered it because the counter was going to get dirty with blood,"

    "... can you use a little storage magic?

    "I can use it."

    He was Lerisha, who only opened his eyes for a moment, but he saw the divine beasts that the children had taken, and somehow he perceived what these children were.

    "I will take you to the demolition site. Come here."

    Lerisha led the children to the room behind the guild, where they would perform the demolition of the brought warcraft, etc.

    The demolition yard was lined withrge knives, special scarecrows, and goth penches on one side of the wall.

    There''s arge workbench in the center, and by the way, blood seeps in.

    Thousands, tens of thousands of bodies. It would have been a ce that had been dismantled, but it didn''t smell strange. Probably using the magic of purification or magic props.

    "Can you get me out here?

    As Lerisha instructed, Frey took the bloody goat out of [storage], Dozn! and put it down on the workbench.

    All of the several demolition workers who were in the room peel their eyes. They are so used to warcraft being brought in by storage magic.

    Anyway, there are many users in this country, starting with the king of this country, the queens, the king''s sister and cousin, the boy who recently climbed the gold rank, and the muffler. I''m a rare user.

    What surprised the demolition workers was that children who were not even old enough had brought in such high-ranking warcraft.

    Lerisha confirms the bloody goat ced on the workbench and then speaks to Amber and the others who follow the children like escorts.

    "Lord Amber. Are these children rtives of His Majesty?

    ''Um. Uh... well, I don''t mind if you think so. The License is guaranteed in the name of the Lord. "

    "I see."

    Everyone in Brunhild knows that the Amber''s are the king''s summoners in this country and can also talk. All the problems were solved more than that amber said he would vouch for.

    The demolition workers also look convincing like, ''Oh, so...''

    "Um, can you buy it off, please?

    Something was wrong, so Yuzu and Frey asked Lerisha.

    "Buying is fine. But does His Majesty know about this?

    "Ugh."

    Frey''s words clog Lerisha''s question. I''m not doing anything wrong, but he''s feeling somewhat backward.

    Children are those who do not exist in this day and age. Not to be too conspicuous, and because I remembered being stabbed with nails on winter nights, the Times River and my father.

    "For once, let me check, are you sure?

    "I don''t mind..."

    Frey nods as he gave up on Relisha, who took out his smartphone. I probably put down Relisha, who started calling my father, and the Freys started talking in circles there.

    "Your father found out."

    "I wonder if they''ll tell the guild to deposit it?

    "Well, it''s okay. We don''t have a guild card, and we can''t deposit it originally."

    Unlike the future, in this age they are not adventurers. As a result, you shouldn''t be able to keep the gold in your guild, but your parents can ''keep it''.

    The father is sweet to his daughters, so it will probably be the mother who tells them.

    Lerisha turns to the kids as shepletes the call.

    "Your Majesty gave me permission. We''ll buy this out here."

    Frey is heartfelt and horrified by the sneering Alliance Master sales smile. As I watered it, the amber behind me snapped at Boso and Frey.

    I received a reading from "The Lord". He told me not to waste it. And report backter on what you bought. ''

    "Ugh......"

    "Huh..."

    Frey and Kuhn, who were trying to run to their hobby the most, nod. The other kids aren''t so pessimistic that they wish they had some money to spend.

    The luxury ingredients that Arcia is trying to buy, etc. will not rot if stored with space-time magic, so it cannot be said to be a waste, and the parents were tolerant about it.

    But Frey''s weapons collection is aplete hobby, and the cost of developing the coun is out of reach. Because if you fail to develop it, it can be a whole waste.

    It was very likely that what I bought could be disconnected as'' wasted ''because of those two people.

    Frey sighs loudly.

    "Regardless of your father, your mother will surely say no... My ns are crazy..."

    "Fine. You''re returning what you just paid for, aren''t you?

    "Yes, but..."

    Alice is right, it would juste in better than the food and beverage bill at the coffee shop, but that''s it, this is it.

    "Is there anything else yet?

    "Oh, yeah. I still have it."

    It was Frey, whose tension hadpletely dropped, but he took a lot of prey out of [storage] into Lerisha''s words. Because this is the time, I will also take out overdone items such as worn fur or broken fangs that you won''t be able to buy too high.

    "This is... Is that the tail of Needs Heg!? Um, what about the main unit?

    "Uh...... It''s ice pickled and shattered. For once..."

    Pile ice pickled pieces of meat next to the workbench. It no longer holds the original shape at all.

    The demolition workers, what the hell? and all the ice meat chunks were frightened to my hands.

    "That''s just not it..."

    "You can''t skin it. Can''t you even bone it? Do we have to treat it as meat..."

    "You''re lying, it''s a waste... How much leather armor could have been formed if it hadn''t fallen apart..."

    The individual Lynne, who had torn apart the words of the workers, was listening ufortably. Good weapons and protective equipment are made from good materials. That weapon shield will protect the lives of the adventurers.

    Coming here, Lynne understood what what she did.

    "Watch out next..."

    "Dunmai"

    Alice ps Lynne on the shoulder. Swearing to my heart to be careful myself.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Ah, Father."

    The kidse out of the Adventurer Alliance. The first time Elna found me, all the kids turned to me.

    "Why is your father here? Not during the party?

    "I''m the only one who cut it up early because I''m worried. Looks like you got a decent cash changeover."

    "They said it was a waste."

    "Ugh..."

    Lynne roars at Coon''s words. Ha, the one that didn''t be material. Well, that one... A decent guild clerk would even want to say a word.

    "So? Is there anything you want to buy with that money?

    "Yes! The Devil''s Sword Cuss used by Pirate Jolly is now in the Empire of Leggles,"

    "Rejected. Weapon armor type" Tagu "is stopped from Hilda."

    "I knew what!

    Wow, and Frey leaning back with his head in his arms. I''m sorry. But you, aren''t you thinking about getting a weapon you didn''t get in the future or something in our time?

    "Um, my development expenses..."

    Yuzu and Kuhn raise their hands. Now that way? I''ll tell Leanne what she told me. [M]

    "Exin in advance what you''re going to make. If it''s not so weird, I''ll allow it."

    Coon stroking down his ho chest. Unlike Hilda, Leanne is right there.

    "Tosama, I want to buy a bunch of sweets"

    "Treats?"

    I was a little surprised by what Yoshino said. Either that or because Frey or Alice seemed like a good word.

    But sweets. Though I thought the castle served proper after-dinner desserts and three-o ''clock snacks. You''ve been eating at ''Palent'' today, haven''t you? So you''re saying there''s something you want to eat apart from that?

    "I want to take it to your school. Plug it in to everyone. I miss you too, Auntie."

    "Oh, you know..."

    By "Auntie Asama" Josino I mean Fiana, the mother of cherry blossoms, not Grandma Shijiang, the god of time and space.

    Only Yosino is in the same country as his grandmother in this. Frey''s grandmother is the kingdom of the Knights of Restia, and Arcia is no longer around to Leggles, Coon, Lynne and Erna.

    "My grandmother Fiana was also a principal in the future" Murrow, "and we learned it together. We''re all looking out for each other... and we''d love to meet if we could."

    "I see. Hmmm......"

    I think into Coon''s words. [M] Today, the children are visible to others by the power of the artifact, a demonic prop that changes their appearance.

    This was a procedure to keep the kids from getting disturbed in the castle because they look too much like their mothers, but it doesn''t mean they''re keeping secrets about what''sing from the future. I''ve already spoken to the Doctor and Elka technicians.

    Justy down where God is rted and exin that it''s due to space-time magic and you''ll be fine......?

    Totally in my body, that''s why I''m my stepmother, and I don''t mind telling Fiana about Yosino, but can you believe me...

    "Wait a minute. Ask Cherry Blossom"

    Ask your child about your parents.

    I contacted cherry blossoms on my smartphone and had told them about the current situation, cherry blossoms would havee in front of me at some point. [Teleport] Have you been? What am I supposed to say, are you okay out of the party?

    "It''s okay. Most of them are drunk already. Open state"

    "Oh, my..."

    Apparently, drunken flowers have begun topare drinks, and the circus crews have been crushed one after the other. I knew I was d I didn''t let the kids join me.

    "So I''m talking about Mr. Fiana..."

    He''s my grandson. I''d love to see you, but I don''t know if you can believe me. Like Dr. Babylon, I think you can understand if you''re familiar with magic and magic.

    "Your mother is from Ferzen, the magic kingdom. I also have some understanding of space-time magic, so I don''t think it''s a problem. The problem is the other one."

    "The other one?... Ah."

    Uh... Your Majesty the Demon King, over there...

    Oh well, even for that guy, Yoshino is his grandson...... I guess if I find outter, I''ll make a fuss. I don''t know if I should let him see me...

    "Yoshino, what do you think of Zenoas'' grandfather?

    "Uncle? That''s sweet. He buys sweets a lot. In front of me, I think it''s a little overshadowed."

    Apparently my grandson doesn''t even think of me as a wuss. But in the future, the parent idiot is alive and well, and even the grandson idiot seems to be added.

    "The Demon King can stay behind. I want your mother to see this girl."

    Cherry blossoms that trump the Zupa and father. Hmm, sure. Can we do thatter? I don''t know why I even bothered to call Zenoas.

    "All right, then I''ll go see Mr. Fiana"

    "What about sweets?

    "I''m off school today, so I don''t have kids. I''ll see you next time."

    "Mm-hmm. Okay."

    Gather the children and [teleport] everyone to Mr. Fiana''s house near the school.

    Mr. Fiana''s house has arge garden, making it afortable home to live in. As we [teleported] into the garden, Nyantaro, who was cleverly sweeping the garden, noticed us and called out.

    "Nha? Princess Nha to the king. How can I help you?

    Nyantaro is a cherry summoner, but he is almost like Mr. Fiana''s entourage.

    I''m also in a position to lead the cats in Brunhild, so I can''t say for once that I''m one of the heads of our intelligence services. I wonder if he is cleaning the garden with an apron.

    "Mother, are you there?

    "Mother, I''m going shopping with Athos and the others. When it''s time toe back... oh, I''m back."

    From beyond the garden fence, Mr. Fiana came here with the same Athos, Aramis and Portos from Kett-Sea as Nyantaro. Athos and three others cleverly hold a shopping bag. Do these three people live here too? Mr. Fiana looks like a cat master.

    "This is your majesty. And Farne. What about those kids? Are you a candidate for admission?

    "Auntie!

    "Huh?"

    Yoshino runs out and hugs Mr. Fiana. Mr. Fiana, suddenly embraced, is making her eyes ck and white.

    "Oh, auntie!? Oh, me, you look so old!?

    That seems to surprise me more to treat my aunt and grandmother than to be hugged.

    Mr. Fiana has white hair, but he must have been only thirty years old. Even in this world of early marriage, does that upset me just how I treat my grandmother to a child this age?

    One way or another, Fiana looks younger than she is.

    "Um, what''s this...?

    "Uh... it''s a long time to talk..."

    I will look at Fiana with my eyes that I don''t know how to answer. [M]

    "The child is Josino. Me and the king''s son. Your mother''s grandson."

    "What? What!?

    Whoa!? Before I opened my mouth, the cherry blossoms were releasing a straight ball at Mr. Fiana.

    "Oh, my adopted son... you mean?

    Is that it? Well, I usually think so...... You won''t have such a big kid at cherry age.

    "No. A real daughter. Yoshino, can you get the crown horn out?

    "I can get it out. Here."

    a bit, a small silver horn extends forward from around Yosino''s ear. A testament to the Demon Kings, the Horn of the King. At least it is a testament to being brought to the Demon King, but it does not prove to be Mr. Fiana''s grandson, even if it proves to be the son of the Demon King.

    Yoshino, take your badge off.

    "Ah. Oh."

    Coon tells me it''s important for me too. [M] The kids are wearing badges that have been granted [Mirage] to change their appearance. Because we set it up to be ineffective, Yosino looks like a cherry blossom and at first nce is rted to blood, but she lookspletely different to Fiana.

    Yoshino removes his badge. Fiana rounded her eyes to Yoshino, whose figure had changed, andpared the cherry blossoms in front of her to Yoshino.

    "Huh? Huh? Huh!?"

    Well, where did you exin it from?

 Chapter 507

    "The daughter of His Majesty and Farne from the future... my granddaughter, is it..."

    Sitting on the couch in the room, Josino, his granddaughter, hugs her to a pompous Mr. Fiana. Everyone else was asked to take their seats off once. Because it makes it easier.

    It''s just me and Sakura, Mr. Fiana and Yoshino in this room.

    "It may be a little hard to believe..."

    "Oh no, space-time magic... that would be theoretically possible more than there is time and space maniptive magic. Not to mentionmon sense, I don''t think it''s possible for a non-standard sire."

    ... That''s like being distracted.

    "So what''s not eptable to your mother about Yoshino?

    "Oh, not how Yoshino did it. It''s something I never thought I''d be a grandmother all of a sudden, so my mind''s ready... I feel old all of a sudden."

    Fiana, who sat face to face in the pursuit of cherry blossoms,ughs and answers. That way. Though I know how you feel.

    I suddenly panicked when I heard Grandma Toke wasing.

    "My aunt over here is younger than my aunt over there!

    "Oh. Maybe I''ll be happy."

    Mr. Fiana grins like she has trouble with Josino''s very obvious words.

    "Yoshino loves her grandmother."

    "Yeah! Because they always y with me, and they teach me a lot. I taught you magic."

    Magic too. Indeed, the six-attribute magical propriety of cherry blossoms is water and darkness. By contrast, is Yoshino fire and wind?

    I can''t teach you how to be fair. It seems that Mr. Fiana, like Yosino, has the proper fire and wind. It''s rare to have a double attribute, but is that where Ferzen, the magic kingdom,es from?

    "I didn''t expect to see my grandson''s face so soon."

    "We''re the same."

    I don''t know what''s in life. You think you''re gonna hit God''s thunder and go to another world?

    "Um, what about His Majesty the Demon King?

    "Uh...... I don''t know what to do. How can you just talk to Mr. Fiana and not to His Majesty the Demon King, huh?

    When I nced at the side, the cherry blossom sitting next to me looked obviously nasty and distracted me. Don''t you like it so much?

    "Nothing. It''s good to let Yosino see you. I don''t like it after that. I know so I can take action after I let you see me. Absolutely ecstatic. Annoying. Ugly."

    Yeah, I can easily imagine that, too. Definitely a st of tension. No, do you cry? Crying, I guess. It doesn''t make any difference.

    "Wasn''t there something terrible about Yoshino when he was born? Celebration parade for Zenoas..."

    "Something tells me your uncle and uncle Fallon had a big fight the day I was born."

    What? Uncle Fallon, that Zenoas prince? of the brain muscle. Why are you having another fight on my granddaughter''s birthday?

    "My uncle started telling me to stop being the demon king of Zenoas and move to Brunhild. Too suddenly, I feel like I''ve be a big gangster in a castle in Brunhild."

    "Oops......"

    Did we have a fight? That sight floats everywhere......

    Then Fallon''s brother-inw, Stay, will be beautiful. My granddaughter is about to throw a national ball at her cuteness. Too irresponsible.

    "My aunt was so embarrassed that she calmed down. But I''m still trying to quit the Demon King business."

    "You''re going in different directions..."

    Apparently that guy won''t change in the future... Hmm, what do we do? You sure you want to tell me? I don''t need it. I feel like I''m just causing amotion...

    "What do we do, cherry blossoms?

    "It''s really a pain in the ass, and I don''t want you to see me. But that makes it harder for the other kids to see their grandparents."

    Hmm... sort of. It''s only for Frey and Arcia because Yumina and Su''s kids haven''te yet, but either way, the kings are going to meet each other at a world conference or something. If anythinges out about my grandson at that time, I''ll find out that only His Majesty the Demon King is hubbed. I have a headache now, considering that.

    Should I still let him see me first? Even Yoshino wants it.

    "Then call over and go to Zenoas..."

    "Um, may Ie with you?

    "Huh? And Mr. Fiana?

    "Well, if His Majesty the Demon runs wild, I will stop..."

    Yes, it was. Without this person, I would be the feather to stop at exercising my strength. To the king of a country. Exactly. It''s gonna be an international problem.

    "Worst I''ll stop...... Hitting me would not be an international problem..."

    Hey, I wonder about that!?

    Cherry blossoms are my daughter, but she is also the queen of Brunhild, and I still think it''s a bad idea!?

    With a little anxiety, we decided to go to Zenoas.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "So this child bes my daughter Yoshino. For His Majesty the Demon King, he will be my granddaughter... Um, are you listening?

    Speak to His Majesty the Demon King, who is pausing with his true face as he sits deeply on the couch.

    In the room of the Pandemonium, the Pce of Ten Thousand Demons, Castle of the Demon King of Zenoas, we were describing the Josino we had brought with us.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    "Hey, Dad. Hey, what''s up?

    "Father?"

    Fallon and Fares, also cherry blossom brothers seated on both sides, speak to His Majesty the Demon King, who is hardened and immobile.

    I had these two present as well. We''re both going to be uncles to Yoshino.

    There are only seven people in this room: me, cherry blossoms, and Josino and Mr. Fiana, Fallon and Fares in His Majesty the Demon King. It''s all Josino''s flesh and blood.

    His Majesty the Demon King, who was hardened like a stone statue, moved his neck to the side so that the rusty machine could move, and turned his gaze to Josino, who sat beside me.

    "... grandson?

    "Yes."

    "The rest?

    "Because I''m a daughter with cherry blossoms"

    His Majesty the Demon King is staring at Josino. Yoshino said:? ''I was tilting my neck small all the time.

    "It''s very simr when I was little in Farnese...... No, but..."

    Oh, I guess I can''t believe it. Well, isn''t that impossible? Oh, yeah.

    "Yoshino, can you give me the king''s horn?

    "Fine."

    From above Yosino''s ear, which answered my words, a little silver horn grows on.

    "" "Whoa!?

    When I saw it, not only His Majesty the Demon King, but also the two princes raised their voices.

    The Horn of Kings. A testament to the Demon Kings. The same thing grows on their heads.

    "At that age, you can free the Horn of Kings..."

    "I''m perfectly capable of magic maniption. Wow, you."

    Two uncles twinkle as they admire the horns of Yoshino. Looking at the cherry blossoms right next to him, he looked like he looked like a doorman somehow. Well, I feel the same way.

    Flirting and His Majesty the Demon King take their seats, crouching beside Josino and gazing at each other.

    "... are you sure you''re the rest of the grandchildren?

    "That''s right. Uncle."

    Iugh when Yoshino dulls because there was something wrong with his serious face. Yeah, my daughter''s cute.

    "Grandson!

    "A grandson."

    "Right! Granddaughter!"

    "It''s my granddaughter!

    His Majesty the Demon King holds Josino, whoughs with Kerakera, and lifts him up all the time.

    "Hey......!

    Cherry blossoms rushed to his waist, but when he saw Yosinoughing with pleasure, he fell back on the couch again. Fiana sitting next to meughs when she sees such a cherry blossom.

    "Yoshino! How old is Yoshino!?

    "Nine years old."

    "Nine! You look smart for your age!

    "Eh, not so much."

    In the arms of His Majesty the Demon King, Josinoughs like a light. His Majesty the Demon King trembles when he sees it and says, ''Oh...''

    "Lord Brunhild King! My grandson is cute!"

    "Take what for granted. It''s my boy."

    Don''t say what I understand. There''s no way my kid isn''t cute. If anyone said that, his eyes would be rotten.

    "Is there anything you like about Yoshino?

    "Treats!"

    "Well, do you like sweets? Hey, Fallon. Spread the usual aid on our confectionery industry. Making Zenoas a Sweet Power"

    "Huh!?

    Fallon solidifies in surprise at the words he whispers. Xenoas is and of demons. The Demons are a bad eater anyway, they eat everything. Taste is second and third. Sometimes it''s quite a treat, but it''s not that sophisticated, as in other countries, and it''s often like a simple baked treat or dried fruit.

    I don''t think the attempt to amend that is a bad idea, but it is too abrupt. I can''t help but be surprised by Fallon. You''re already on the run.

    "One of these days I''ll buy you a treat full of room. Anything else you want to do?

    "Uh, I''d like to take a picture with Grandpa and Auntie, would you?

    "Huh! Nice! All right, let''s take it right away, let''s take it now!

    His Majesty the Ukihiki Demon King lowered Josino and took his mass-produced smartphone out of his pocket and handed it to Phares. "Uh, me? Phares receives a smartphone with a face like ''.

    "Hey, okay? I won''t forgive you if I shake your hand...?

    "Yep...?

    While slightly drawn to his father''s dossed words, Phares sets up the received smartphone.

    With Josino in the middle, on its left and right, Mr. Fiana and His Majesty the Demon King sit. Yoshino grabbed both neighbors'' grandparents'' arms.

    They both look younger, so don''t even look like parents or kids, rather than grandparents... that''s something I regret...? Yoshino''s our kid, right?

    "Yes, I''ll take it..."

    Kashh, and there''s a shutter noise, and the shooting is over. He seemed to have managed to take a good shot, and Fares was leaking his relieved breath.

    "Fa, how about Farne join us? Let''s all take family photos!

    "Fine. It''s tough"

    "Let''s take a picture together."

    "Okay."

    I refused my father''s invitation to take pictures with my daughter, but immediately OK for my daughter''s invitation. What a palm return. When ites to cherry blossoms, it''s like cherry blossoms.

    "I''ll take the king with me"

    "Oh, me too?

    "It''s my family, naturally."

    Well, yes. I don''t like these pictures.

    But there''s no reason to say no, so the two of us stand behind the three of us sitting on the couch while the cherry blossoms draw our hand.

    "Yes, stay..."

    Phares cuts the shutter several times, just like earlier. Don''t be nervous about this kind ofmemorative photographic stuff......

    His Majesty the Demon King, who goes to Phares after the shitty and finished shooting and confirms the images.

    "Uhm! I take good pictures! Let''s make this a waiting screen today!

    See the image I took too as I peered in from beside His Majesty the Shaggu Demon King.

    Mm-hmm. That''s a good picture, for sure. I prefer Yosino in the middle to smile. Though the cherry blossoms are a little bloated. I smile a little hard too. [M]

    "Uncle, send me that photo too"

    "Oh, that''s good. Let''s exchange addresses then."

    I watched His Majesty the Demon King, who had be aplete deredere, interacting with Josino on his smartphone with the kind of eyes that Fallon and Fares'' two sons would see a rare beast.

    "I''ve never seen such a father... It''s a little creepy..."

    "You''re deluded enough to swing... This is what grandson idiots say..."

    His Majesty the Demon King will not react to it, even if his raw and warm eyes are turned to him as if he were frightened. It seemed like all I could see was Josino.

    "That''s right! Yoshino, let me show you around the castle. Just yesterday, a rare stripping of warcraft arrived..."

    The hasty Fallon grabbed the shoulder of His Majesty the Demon King as he grabbed his hand and took Josino out of the room.

    "Hey, hey, Dad! After this, you have a discussion with themercial union guys! Are you going to soak it up? Which matters no matter how many grandchildren,"

    "It''s up to my grandson!

    His Majesty the Demon King yelled "Ho" at the taste of the food. Fallon is stuck in words with Pak Pak.

    It''s reopened... Akan, this is totally rampant.

    "It''s a hassle. All right, Fallon. I give you the Demon King''s throne. From now on, you are the demon king of Zenoas. Do it all."

    "Ha-ha-ha!? Are you kidding me, you fucking father!

    Wow, I made a hell of a point. This is going to be the event when Yosino was born in the future? Did you make it happen fast?

    "You will inherit anyway, though it will be the difference between fast or slow!

    "I can''t give up until I get my wife! Where was I missing something like that, you bastard!

    "If I think about it, I won''te to you for another hundred years! Can you wait!

    "I told you!?

    Well, in the pageant at the masquerade I did before, Fares had some inquiries, but you heard that Faron was wiped out.

    Fallon and His Majesty the Demon King, who were poked in the pain, tried to start a fight in thebination, so when I tried to stop him, Josino stood before the two of them.

    "Neither of you can have a fight! Don''t get along!

    "" ¡­¡­¡­ Yes ""

    On a sip of Josino, the two people who were grasping each other like barometric pressure leave.

    Whoa, whoa... You have the guts to be small, this girl......

    "Grandpa, you have to do your job right! Irresponsible work is a nuisance to everyone!

    "Oh, um, I''m sorry..."

    "Uncle too! It''s the same thing as a monkey to get your hands on right away! Is your uncle a monkey?

    "No, it''s not. Yeah, it was my fault..."

    Yoshino''s scolding flies at the twopletely atrophied. Though they are the first and second greatest people in this country.

    I brought Mr. Fiana in for the time when His Majesty the Demon King ran wild, but I didn''t want it.

    "You look just like a mother scolding the kids. You can''t fight blood."

    "Really?... me, is that how it is?

    Inspiring cherry blossoms and confusing Mr. Fiana. Yeah, maybe like that if you ask me. That''s what Mr. Fiana looks like scolding the schoolboy.

    It''s not just education to be nice to the kids. When scolding, scolding, it doesn''t make sense unless you make it reflect.

    Hmm, can I scold the kids... Anxiety.

    At some point when I saw my daughter, who started preaching with the two seated upright, and tasted the subtle air, I could hear her reluctantly knocking on the door. It was Mr. Sirius of Dark Elves, who came in as an escort to His Majesty the Demon King and head of the Knights of Zenoas.

    "Excuse me while we talk. Your Majesty, I have ns for you after this, so it''s time..."

    "I don''t like it! I don''t want to do my job! The rest y with Yoshino!

    "Uncle?

    "... of, is ~, I''ll do it again..."

    Once he was His Majesty the Demon King, he became smaller and smaller when Josino stared at him. I don''t know which one is the child.

    I don''t mean to console you, but I speak to His Majesty the Depressing Demon King.

    "Yoshino can use [Teleport], so you can meet him anytime."

    "Is it true...?... I can use Farne, but I''ve hardly ever been here, have I?

    ".............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. No other intention."

    Cherry blossoms, gazed at by Giroli and His Majesty the Demon King, answer firmly. Is that true?

    I feel like Sakura''s "home" in the first ce is referring to Mr. Sirius'' Frennel family, who was looking after him, not this castle...

    "Nooo, gu... I''m sorry to hear that, but I can''t help it... Yoshino, I''ll be sure to call youter, okay?

    "You can call me, but once a day, no long calls. Check the call time in the iing record. You shouldn''t call after 7: 00 p.m. After that, time for parents and children. If it would have a negative effect on Yoshino, I would have him wear it immediately."

    "Tough!?

    His Majesty the Demon King shouts unexpectedly at the overly detailed designation of cherry blossoms. No, I guess I''m reasonable, too. If you don''t, this guy''s gonna call you all day. Regardless of morning and noon. That''s just annoying.

    I''m not going to let Josino go to Zenoas alone because there are more [teleports]. I''m going to let him report it properly in advance and then put someone from Amber and the others on the escort.

    "Hey, Dad, let''s go! Fares, I asked for the rest."

    "Okay, brother."

    "Uggghhh! Just a little more! Can you handle just a little more!?

    He said, "Come on!

    Fallon catches the cape, so that he can be pulled over, and His Majesty the Demon leaves the room.

    He''s still noisy. Something is so tiring......

    "Excuse me, my noisy father..."

    "Oh, no. Thank you..."

    "Really, I''m tired..."

    You read my mood, Fares bows his head.

    Even though he was stripped of his right to inherit the throne in rtion to the cherry blossoms, he, also the second prince, is still involved in the affairs of Zenoas. Eventually, when his eldest brother, Fallon, takes the throne, he will act as its right-hand man.

    The hardship position is visible under that cerebral muscle prince...... It feels like I''m already tired. I just want to give you some hard work... Ah.

    "Um, what are you doing at a time like this, but why don''t youe to our library we promised you before? I think it would be a little distracting."

    Instead of Babylon''s "Library," Brunhild Castle''s library is filled with rare books and more. When I was at the pageant before, I remembered that Fares was interested.

    "Huh...! Do you mind?!? Am I interrupting?

    "No. I''ll lend you anything you like. Let Yosino guide you. All right? Yosino."

    "Yeah! I''ll show Uncle Fares to us!

    "Ha, ''Uncle''? I feel like I''m getting really old."

    Phares answers Yosino with a bitterugh. I knew we''d all feel that way.

    That''s all for Yoshino for now. And then there''s the kingdom of the Knights of Restia, where Frey''s grandfather is, and the Leggles Empire of Arcia. I don''t think these two countries will be as troublesome as this one. Okay.

 Chapter 508

    "Ugh! This is delicious! They taste as good as the Lucian cuisine!

    "Well, if it''s your grandfather! Of course!

    "... Father, didn''t your tongue dull?

    Daughter "Lucia" throws spicy words to Her Majesty the Emperor of Leggles, who drums his tongue at his granddaughter "Arcia" handicrafts while dele.

    I guess there''s a line I can''t give away as a cook as my mother.

    "Wow, it''s Holy Sword Restia! Can I touch it, grandfather!?

    "Oh, that''s good. Be careful."

    "Next, Washi! Frey, let me have it too!

    Ferzen Magic King looking with envy at it beside Frey, who lets His Majesty the King of Restia hold the Holy Sword.

    Why His Majesty the King of Ferzen is here, because Elicia, who became his queen, is the second daughter of Emperor Leggles. I mean King Ferzen and Mr. Elysia, these two, for Arsia, hit my uncle and aunt. You''re going to be my brother-inw and sister-inw, too.

    But the horse is better suited to her sister, Frey, than her niece, Arcia. Because they''re both weapon maniacs...... I mean, don''t bring the Holy Sword, Your Majesty. That''s Brother Reinhardt''s, isn''t it?

    It was the girl''s mother, Hilda, and the king''s wife, Elisia, who looked at the situation in disdain.

    "I don''t know... I''m used to it"

    Me, me, too.

    Is that about the two hobbies? Or is it about these situations?

    In the meantime, this time, His Majesty Emperor Regulus, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, Brother Lucus "Be", Elysia, who was the Second Crown Princess, his husband, King Ferzen, Mr. and Mrs. Lestia, Brother Reinhardt "Be", now King of the Knights of Lestia, the previous king, Grandpa Galen, and the blood of Frey and Arcia gathered in Brunhild "Of Our House".

    In fact, Lou has another sister named Felicia over Mr. Elysia, and this one is married to the Duke''s house in his own country, Leggles. I am not calling you this time because I am descending and I will not be involved in the World Conference. I only met him once at the wedding. [M] You just panic when suddenly you see your big niece. He hasn''t seen much of Arcia himself in the future.

    "Ho-ho-ho-ho. I didn''t expect to see my high-grandson so soon. Life expectancy has increased again."

    Grandpa Galen filming Frey on a smartphone camera. Yeah, this guy seems to be doing well in the future. I''m in a lot of a mood, but maybe it''s because I found out I could live for more than a decade. Is erotic power the secret to longevity?

    Lou and Arcia, eating our handmade meals in a standing meal format, we all loved our two small visitors who came from the future thoughtfully. I''m so d it was epted.

    "I didn''t know my niece wasing from the future...... I don''t know what ourmon sense was anymore."

    "No, well, that, smitten..."

    I apologize once to my big sighing Reinhardt brother-inw, Stay. It didn''t seem like we could all do it right.

    "Well, not now. It''s more of an example than that, but it was happening in Lestia. In a fishing vige called Evra on the southern tip."

    The example of Brother Reinhardt is that half-fish man we witnessed. If it was the work of the apostle of the evil gods, I wondered if the same thing would happen to anyone else. When I contacted the Kings around the world, there were still some simr cases. Were you awake in Restia as well?

    "Evra is a small fishing vige, where suddenly three half-fishers appeared and the vigers were attacked. There were no deaths at that point, but some of them seemed ''infected''. By curse, after perverting a simr half-fish man, they went back to the sea together."

    Whoever is bitten by a half-fish man bes a half-fish man. It feels like a zombie movie here, but it''s a horrible story. Vigers turned into monsters are taken to the sea.

    What is the purpose of the Apostles? Chrome Lanchez''s Ark, which they took away, is a submarine. Maybe it''s based somewhere in the ocean, but do we need to make people half-fishers?

    Evil gods feed on people''s negative emotions. Something like fear and despair is one of its most important things, but no doubt those who were made half fishermen would have tasted it. Are you trying to wield a curse all over the world, plunge people into fear and confusion, and gather even more negative emotions?

    Anyway, we need to call attention to fishing viges, fishing ports and Gulf Coast cities. Damn, it''s a golden skeleton when you''re an evil god, and now you''re a half-fish man.

    Fortunately there is no sea in Brunhild, but there is one on Dungeon Ind. I mean, it''s an ind, so it''s surrounded. This one''s fine because he''s ordering us to be careful with the subpoenas (Kraken, etc.) protecting the ind.

    Theughter of the children pops into my ear, thinking about it.

    "Grandfather, this dish is good for your health."

    "Oh, that''s good! Yum, delicious......!

    "So so!? What happened to your ancestors?

    "Mm-hmm. Your ancestor, who carried the Holy Sword Restia, approached the dragon to sleep..."

    Iugh bitterly at the appearance of His Majesty Emperor Regulus and His Majesty the Father Lestia, who have bepletely del¨¦d¨¦r¨¦. My grandson is cute, but apparently true.... Speaking of which, I''ve been adored by Grandpa, too.

    Will I delude Arcia and Frey''s grandson like this? [M] Looking forward to it, scary......

    "I mean, you don''t have to think about it because you don''t n on giving it to your wife."

    "Wow, I''m already an idiot"

    Neighbor Reinhardt''s brother-inw, Mr. "Be", leaked a slight pull. Shut up. This is what happens when you have a daughter.

    "Speaking of which, have you had any children at Mr. Reinhardt''s yet?

    "Yeah, well... not yet"

    Brother Reinhardt, king of the Knight of Restia kingdom, had a fianc¨¦. Until he named himself king, marriage was a promise, but before the Evil God crusade, he defeated the dragon that was rampant in Lestia and became a dragon yer, so he married in the sun.

    I''ve only met her once at a wedding, and her wife, Mr. Sophia, is not here today. Everything doesn''t seem to be feeling well thest few days. He was a thin man.

    "Kids are good. Especially my daughter."

    "No, His Majesty the Duke hasn''t actually..."

    "Right. As I look at my kids, I''m worried about trying."

    "Right! What, huh? Wow, Your Royal Highness!? Were you there!?

    I turn to my sudden voice. [M] There was the crown prince of Leggles with champagne ss, Brother Lux''s brother-inw, with a troubled look on his uncharacteristic face as ever.

    "I''ve been here since the beginning..."

    Brother Lux with a bitterugh. I had no idea...... I don''t think Brother Reinhardt noticed either. This shadow is too thin for you. I think it''s more natural to hide or infiltrate than the next emperor.

    It got awkward somehow, so I say something to Brother Lux to deceive him.

    "Uh, was your daughter born alone at His Royal Highness''s?

    "Yeah. He''s a kid in the side room. I was finally given the medicine His Majesty the King gave me."

    Oh, that vigor you gave to King Belfast or the Duke of Ortrinde? Emperor Leggles asked me to do it for his son.

    But this is the third one? That pill really doesn''t work...... I figured I''d sell it out......

    "Watching my daughter smile makes me happy. We have to work hard to protect this smile..."

    "Uh, I know. I know. I feel the same way."

    "Oh, you two are cheating."

    My brother-inw Reinhardt stumbled on me and my brother-inw making me y the story. Damn. Did you overdo it?

    Second, my obstinate brother-inw Reinhardt took his smartphone out of his nostalgia and opened the screen. Is that an e-mail?

    "It''s from my wife...................... What!?

    Everyone''s gaze all over the room gathers on Brother Reinhardt''s stepbrother in that voice that suddenly rises. What is it, what is it?

    "What''s up, Reinhardt?

    "Chi, Father... Sophia said she was pregnant..."

    "Hey, what!? Is that true!?

    "Well! Fair enough!

    "Whoa! Here we go, Reinhardt!

    "Congrattions, brother!

    Wow! and the boiling Restia formation. Did Mr. Sophia have a child? Congrattions. Now my brother-inw Reinhardt is also a father.

    His Majesty the Father Lestia raises the ss of champagne high.

    "Uhm! Congrattions! He''s my second grandson!

    "No, my grandfather, he''s my first grandson. Beeche sister was born before me...... ah!? Ahhh......!?

    "" "" "" Beache?

    Shit, the sight of Frey, who hurries to hold his mouth, and all the lestians who unfortunately never missed hearing.

    "Um... Oh, Father!

    A troubled Frey asks me for a help ship. Totally... who does the inadvertent resemble?

    "It''s okay to say that Grandma Toke isn''ting. So, what''s a beechet?

    "Daughter of Uncle Reinhardt and Aunt Sophia...... Beatrice, sister. He''s my cousin, my cousin."

    Well, if I make it Frey, will my brother-inw Reinhardt''s child be my cousin?... or my daughter has fallen apart.

    "Beatrice...... Beatrice... Yeah, not bad. That''s my daughter!

    Well, my brother-inw Reinhardt seems to like it, and is it okay? When I think about it, it was my future brother-inw Reinhardt who gave it that name. You can''t possibly dislike it.

    "Your Majesty! Sorry, can I go home one foot first!?

    "Oh, yes, yes. [Door closes]

    "Thanks!"

    Mr. Reinhardt jumps into the [gate] connected to Restia''s royal pce with all his might. Well, I don''t know how you feel, but I don''t.

    "That guy. I''m notfortable being a father."

    "s, you were happy to jump up when you were given Reinhardt. Parents and children alike."

    "Mm, uhh..."

    Everyoneughed at the exchange between the Predecessors Lestia and his wife and congratted them on the new life they were born with.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Huh!"

    "Gua!?

    With a sh of loose crystal knife, a half-fish man with a metallic blue scale falls. The second half-fish man, who attacked me without getting into my hair, also shed Yayun into a horizontal giraffe and threw it away.

    This is the western continent, the port town of Zaganto, further west of the Gardio Empire. It is a town on the copsed Eisengard side in terms of maps.

    In this port town, usually quiet, suddenly mysterious half-fishers emerged from the sea and began attacking confused people.

    In the beginning, Yayun, who was with him, ughtered the half-fish man who tried to strike the old man by surprise.

    Yayun was taking over the carriage to Eisengard, the magic country, to its centre. Magic Country...... No, should I say Eisengard Region? Already Eisengard did not take the form of a country, each with its own local cities being independently disturbed.

    Hakuyun was once on his way to thend where the evil god came down, wondering if there was a clue from the apostle of the evil god.

    This was the result of the belief that the destination was far from the town of Eisengard, near the Raze Wu Kingdom, where Yayun had previously stopped, and closer to crossing by boat from the side of the Gardio Empire.

    And along the way, we encountered a raid of half-fishers in this port town that we stopped by.

    "Mm...?

    Yayun looked at the dubiously glowing positive octahedron in the deep blue of a baseball ballrge, which fell zero from the body of a shed half-fish man.

    Intuitively, Yayun felt that ''it'' was a ''bad thing''.

    If she felt that way, she was acting fast, crushing that positive octahedron with a love knife the next moment. There is no hesitation there.

    Yayun is a demigod. I must say that the evil god did the right thing when he felt ufortable.

    shing two more half-fishers, a total of four, andying low, the rest of the half-fishers rushed back to the sea. Eight clouds don''t chase after him either, but deliver the knife to the sheath.

    Fortunately, not a single infected person due to the ''curse'' had emerged as a result of the work of this octacloud.

    "Something strange seems to be happening again..."

    Yayun looked at the ughtered half-fishers and narrowed his eyes. It''s called the golden medicine, it''s called this half-fish man, and it''s highly likely that the apostle of the Evil God is in the dark. What exactly was the purpose...... and when Yayun was thinking, he remembered that there was a fallen old man in front of him and reached out in a hurry.

    "Are you okay......?

    "Oh, whoa. I''m sorry. Thank you."

    As Yayun was waking up the fallen old man with his hand in his hand, he made a noise with Gacha Gacha from across the alley, and several knights headed this way. I have a sword in my hand.

    Yayun sinks his hips a little and touches the knife pattern. But the old man next door took control of it.

    "Oh, don''t worry. They''re not my escorts. I let him go shopping, but no, I should have left him."

    Hachiyun questioned the rhetoric a little, not alone, but decided that there was no problem and eased his guard.

    An old man reaches out to shake his hand to Yayun.

    "I''m Roger Wilkes. The world will call me Professor Professor."

    "What!?

    I can''t help but be surprised at Yayun. Professor Professor is one of Golem Technician''s top five meisters.

    Yayun was oblivious to Golem technology, but his name had been heard by his sister to such an extent that he did not like it. If you had that sister Coon here, you must have been ecstatic.

    "That means this knight..."

    "Oh," soldier soldier ". Not human."

    You shouldn''t have said a word from earlier in the day. No, there''s a lot to talk about in Golem. Yayun was remembering the wolves and white golems that were at his parents'' house.

    "Why are the top five Jazz in a ce like this?

    "What, out of interest. Wouldn''t you say the Magician King revived a very stupid, big Golem? I''m curious. I mean, it''s already broken, but if I could see one of the parts, I would."

    Hekatonkail, an ancient Golem revived by the Magician King of Eisengard. The body was destroyed on the winter night, the father of Yayun, but its remains remained in the abandoned capital Eisenburg.

    But it''s true that Eisenburg took about the blow of the Evil God and it must have gotten even more ground. It seems that the parts have disappeared.

    "Oh my... Waste of bones? I did what I had to."

    "But the slightly dizzying parts may have been recovered by Elka technicians"

    "Yeah? Is that thedy from" The yback Queen "Rest Queen"? Do you know him?

    "Yeah, well..."

    I haven''t met Elka technicians from the past, but I''ve known Elka technicians from birth in the future.

    He also made me a child opponent''sbat golem for the little Yakumi. Well, I broke it in three days, too.

    "Wow,dy, you shut up... Next time I see you, I won''tin.... Fair enough. Because I wanted to see what happened to Eisengard for once."

    "Um, Isengard is dangerous right now, isn''t he? I hear that the country is gone, and there are more" Tagumi "like the bandits and warcraft. To travel alone the old man is a bit..."

    Yayun, who says so, has also been attacked many times. Of course, I''ve shed everything down, and the burrs have stuck it out to the Knights'' Stuff at the [gate].

    "What, there are these guys in the eagle. You''ll be fine."

    The professor ps Pong, and beside "Kawawa" and other armor, but Yayun couldn''t wipe his anxiety. Anyway, I was almost attacked by a half-fish man.

    Not willing to put her sister''s esteemed figure in danger, even though, Yayun offered to escort her to Eisengard. Either way, it''s the same direction to go, because ''Be kind to the old man'' was one of the Hozuki family lessons.

    "Right. That would be helpful. Uh..."

    "Yayun. Mochi... it''s Yayun"

    Yayun tries to name his family name, whiches to mind. A golem technician who goes into five fingers in the world. It''s not strange to have some kind ofmunication device even if it''s not a smartphone. Named for a detour, his father would fly to pick him up as soon as his parents contacted him or something.

    My father is fine. It would piss me off that I was moving around on my own, but I think I''d end up with about a sermon.

    But my mother is not. My mother doesn''t preach. It will be broken with or without a cage. Specifically, he gets his ass pped. It has been so since I was a child. Exactly at this age. I want you to give me a break about that.

    The reason why Yayun does not return to his parents'' house, Brunhild, was initially because of the training of the sword. But now, I don''t think I can go home unless I find one clue about the Apostle of the Evil God. It was a heartfelt desire to keep my mother, Eight Thunders, lightened at all.

    Professor Professor takes the map from the nostalgia, expands it and checks the route.

    "If you''re going into Eisengard from here, there must still be a ship out in the next town."

    "So, then."

    Thus began the strange journey of the girl, the old man, and the five Golems.

 Chapter 509

    "Oh, look, look!

    "Wait, Lynne!

    Late in the day, I let Mr. Takasaka take a paragraph of the work he turned around, and as I was drinking tea on the balcony, two people, Lynne and Erna, came running from the back of the room.

    We''re both dressed as maids, not our usual outfits. What is it, what is it?

    "Well, cute! You look great!

    "Hmm. He''s cute. It suits you well."

    Yumina and Su, who were together, praise at will. Pretty, huh? You can''t say that in those words! If you put this feeling into words,

    "How''s it going, Mr. O''Hara? This."

    "Hey, cute"

    Damn, I''ve got a retarded looking return. Well, that''s a fact. Oh, you''re cute. It''s not your head, is it?

    "Kohon. What''s the matter, that clothes. Is that Lindsey''s handmade?

    "Yeah. When I said I''d help Mr. Rene with her work, Linze, your mother made it for me. Pa Pa."

    Elna answered my question. [M] It''s all right... Probably really made it in a few minutes. Linze''s sewing skills are now divine level. No, there''s actually a god.

    But help with the maid Rene? Well, I''m certainly close to my age, and it''s not strange to get along...

    Was Rene ten or eleven now?

    "It feels weird working with Mr. Rene as a kid"

    "Yeah. It''s like someone else."

    "Oh, really?

    Well, you two know Rene is Rene more than a decade from now. He''ll look different before and after the growing season.

    "Um, personality in one way or another......? We know Mr. Rene, because he''s the perfect maid. He''s also our courtesy teacher."

    "What!? Is that Rene?

    Raise your voice like a surprise. Shh. I can''t seem to believe the future for my sister, who was making me call her "Su Sister" and let her blow the precious wind.

    Well, I know how you feel. Because I can''t believe that Rene, who I also called "Winter Night Brother," would be such a perfect maid.

    "Mr. Rene can do anything. Cooking, sewing, fighting and courtesy are top notch. It''s a little too hard on us, though."

    "I see. That''s why Rene''s an educator because she''s tough."

    Yumina nods as convinced.

    "Lynne was just pissed off because she skips her maniption studies a lot. Mr. Rene is sweet."

    "Mmm."

    My sister Lynne swells at the point of my sister Elna. As we relieved ourselves of the smiling sight, we opened the door of the room and the person, Rene, appeared.

    "Um, isn''t Erna and Lynne over here?

    I told Rene that they were my rtives. [M] [Mirage] should also look like a normal child with a granted badge (though now it''s a brooch). Calling us "Father" and "Mother" is like an old nickname.

    "We both have a maid chief waiting for us. Shall we go quickly?

    "Oh, you shouldn''t! Come on, Elna, sister!

    "Yeah. Then I''ll go, Fathers, Mothers"

    "Oh, wait a minute. Let me take a picture!

    I spoke to Lynne as she turned her heels and tried to run out. Can I miss such a precious shot? Then I take the smartphone out of my nose.

    "Oh, yeah. Mr. Rene,e in, too!

    "Yes!?

    Elna and Lynne solidify both sides by attracting surprise Rene with or without her. Yes, keep it up...

    Cut the pastry and shutter. Yeah, I guess that''s a good three-shot.

    "Send that to meter!

    That being said, the three rushed out of the room with a bummer. It''s like a whirlwind.

    "That Rene...... The passage of time changes people..."

    Su sighs emotionally at the tea.

    "Maybe that''s true, too, because Lene is originally a serious solid person and a hard worker. I think he had the qualities of a first-ss maid."

    I often say, "The environment makes people," but I don''t know because we''re in this environment. Because there are people there who can be masters, both in made-to-measure skill and inbat. Because the gods usually walk.

    I wonder if Rene also has some kind of god blessing. Per Uncle Kosuke. I heard they often take care of the fields together.

    "But I envy you...... Ha... when will our childrene..."

    Yumina sighs deeply. Hachi is the same as Hachi who hasn''te, but Hachi''s child, Hachi, has some sightings. The only children I can''t capture at all are Yumina and Su, the first and second children from under my child.

    "No, Sister Yumina. From the kids'' conversation, it''s likely they''re already here."

    "Huh!? Then why aren''t youing to see us!?

    "I don''t care if you ask me rubbishly...... Is there a reason you don''t want toe, or are you caught up in something..."

    Why don''t you want toe... Please don''t just say ''I hate your father''.

    "Mr. Winter Night, can''t you [recall] the kids remember and look for me?

    "Hmm, because Grandma Jiang forbids me at that time...... They told me not to worry because all the kids will be here safely."

    [Recall] is the magic of having the other person''s memory conceded. I guess you can use that to find out what it looks like, and then you can look for it in [SEARCH].

    "Either me or Su''s kid is a boy, right? You forgot to go home obsessed with ying..."

    "Uhm. It could be. But Alice tells me she''s a solid boy for her age, Kuyuan. Don''t you think it''s funny?"

    "So you''re involved in an extra disaster or something?

    "He''s my son for winter and night. That could be enough¡­"

    "Whoa."

    Don''t take it personally. Although the child''s mother would be either of you in the first ce.

    "Well, I can''t help but think about it. We have to wait."

    "Right. By the way, Mr. Winter Night, please give me the picture just now"

    "Oh, wow."

    "Yes, sir."

    I sent them the photo I took earlier. [M] You''ve had more pictures since the kids arrived. I''ll send it to those apps who share photos because they want everyone to see it too.

    "What about the other kids today?

    "Frey goes to the training ground with Mr. Hilda and Mr. Yae, as usual. Arcia also prepares lunch in the kitchen with Mr. Lou. Yoshino and Kuhn are supposed to be in Babylon."

    I know Coon, but Yoshino''s in Babylon, too? Did you run some errands?

    I was a little concerned, so I decided to go too.

    I thought Coon would be in the ''workshop'' and went, surprisingly, Josino was there too.

    Next to the work-equipped golem that Kuhn was assembling, "Armed Gear," he used the "Workshop" tool and made something.

    "Ah, old man"

    "What are you making?

    "It''s an instrument. Here."

    Yoshino gave it to me. It was a small box with a bunch of elongated metal tes attached to it. This is the instrument?

    There was a hole in the middle, like a guitar, and the tes of metal were regrly lined up in a V-shape. I also feel like I saw it somewhere......

    Press the te of metal and it''s quite stiff and doesn''t make any particr noise. How do you y this?

    "Oh, don''t push it. It''s called" Hajiji. "

    "y?"

    ying down at the tip of the nail, as I was told, the pin, and the clear tone sounded. I see, is this how you make the sound?

    "''Kalimba'' is an instrument. Don''t you know? My dad told me about this."

    "Oh, really?

    Not me. I guess that means you taught me the future. [M] "Kalimba"? It''s like I''ve never heard of it.

    I took out my smartphone and connected it to the Earth''s Inte to do a search. Oh, this one.

    Kalimba. An African instrument? Sam piano, or also called hand orgol...... Sure sounds the same way Orgol does.

    Oh, well. My grandfather''s favorite band of vocals used this instrument. I''ve seen a few live videos.

    "Does Yosino also make instruments?

    "Yeah. I can do the easy stuff myself. The hard part is asking Sister Kuhn to make it in [modeling]. I like to y instruments."

    Really?

    He also likes to sing as much as his mother, Cherry Blossom, but one way or another Yosino prefers to y the instrument. Um, the influence of Yasuke, the music god?

    "Can you y something?

    "Fine. In this song, then."

    When I asked, Yoshino started ying songs in Kalimba.

    Sounds slow and clear, creating a beautiful melody. Is this song... "Cannon" by Paffelbell?

    Johann Puffelbell''s "Cannon". Correctly, it''s the first song in "Three Violins and Canons and Zigni Longitudes for Percussion Bass".

    "Canon" refers to the manner in which the songs yed by the main voice are carried on one after the other.

    Paffelbell''s ''Canon'', also known as the Golden Code, creates a simple but beautiful melody and soundsfortable thanks to Yosino''s Kalimba.

    Brilliant performance. You can y well with just two little thumbs...... that?

    Suddenly I heard a flute tone from somewhere. I mean, there''s only one person who does this.

    Raising his gaze from Yoshino, Brother Songsuke was joining the performance at some point, as expected. As usual, you don''t brace, you god "one"......

    Listen quietly to my daughter from the future and her performance with the God of Music. Isn''t this a very luxurious moment?

    Polon¡­ and at the same time that thest sound was over, I apuded Josino and the others. No, this is brilliant. That was a good performance.

    Not only am I apuding Kuhn and Rosetta from "The Workshop" who was listening beside me. Yeah, why don''t Coon stop apuding in arm gear?

    "Eh heh. You can light it."

    "No, no, why not? That was a great performance."

    Now I''m in. A concert with my daughter...... this looks like fun.

    Looking up at the coon while on the armed gear, I ask.

    "Can Coon y an instrument?

    "A little bit. Because your mother likes to listen to music."

    Apparently some of the kids are still interested in music and not so much.

    There doesn''t seem to be much interest around Hachiyun, Frey or Lynne.

    "More than that, Father! How about this! This is Beowulf, a heavily armed gear!

    Coon made me move to brag about the armed gear he wore.

    Big arms, thick legs. I''m just not saying it''s a power type. Goddamn body. What a strange imbnce it creates, coupled with the body of a small coon.

    "What are you going to fight..."

    "Not yet, especially with this. But I''ve never had more power."

    Hmm, are you considering fighting the apostle of the Evil God as this child? I''m a bad parent to let a child worry about this.

    Immersed in mild self-loathing, the nostalgic smartphone signaled an iing call.

    Hmm? From His Majesty King Ferzen?

    Yes, hello.

    "Ooh, Your Majesty. Our finished Magic Train, it''s time to ask for that unloading. to Belfast and Leaf Leasing ''

    "Oh, speaking of which... I get it. I''ll be right there."

    The world''s first (actually, it was already built five thousand years ago, and there is something simr on the Western continent) Magic Train cars Nos. 1 and 2 were built in Ferzen and were to run between Belfast and Leaf Leases.

    The tracks between the two countries had already beenpleted by the wizards of the earthly attributes, and all they had to do was wait for the delivery from Ferzen.

    Naturally, I was supposed to take on the metamagic. How about that, I totally forgot about themotion here.

    Hang up King Ferzen''s phone and face the Coons.

    "I''m going as far as Ferzen to pick up the Magic Train for a second. I''m sure it''ll be over soon, but lunch first..."

    He tried to ask me to take it, and I saw him! and the hand of the coun that can be raised upright. Originally, arm gear hands.

    "Me too! I want to go too, Father!

    "Yeah, but just bring it in to Belfast and Leafleash, and let it run at ater date, huh?

    "That''s fine! I want to take a picture of a shiny freshly grated demon guide train!

    Was my daughter a shooting iron? No, in this kid''s case, it''s not just the train, I guess.

    Well, it''s not gonna get in the way, okay?

    "What about Yoshino?

    "I want to adjust the pitch a little bit more, so pass. Coon, hey, you should go."

    Right. Apparently Yosino is not interested in the Magic Train. Ordinary girls do.

    "Shall we go then?... you can leave the armed gear behind, right?

    "Er... I wanted to show off to His Majesty King Ferzen..."

    Don''t. It''s gonna be a hassle. Whatever His Majesty King Ferzen is, because Elisia, the queen, will definitely be interested. I''ve got my hands full on a lot of things right now. Why don''t you do it again?

    Convincing the reluctant Kuhn, we jumped at the [gate] to the Ferzen Magic Kingdom.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Then a weekter. We hade to the king''s capital of Belfast, Alefis. To attend the opening ceremony of the Magic Train, which connects Belfast Reef Leases.

    The test operation has already beenpleted, with two tracks run by the Magic Train and stretched out of the newly built station building.

    It is the route from this station, which takes the name of the Wang capital and is named Alephis Station, to Bern Station in the Imperial capital of Leaf Lease, Bern.

    Along the way, we stop in four cities and reach the end of the line in just under five hours.

    At the station''s home, its Magic Train One, the Rhinebell, couples passenger cars and waits for the departure time now or now.

    Overall, there is a blue line running on the silver body. Slightly rounded shape, no chimney like SL. but from the spray holes attached to both sides of the body, the sparkling ether remnants were released as if it were steam.

    Its sturdy body is reminiscent of a steam train that is likely to evene out on steampunk. Actually, it runs on a magic battery, so it seems somewhat close to the train. Sounds quiet, too.

    "I mean, the pictures would be good already, Coon. How long have you been shooting this?"

    "Just a little more! Because it''s the best from this angle!

    I sighed deeply at my daughter, Kuhn, who took pictures of the magic train that unleashed the remnants of Aether. I also took pictures the other day during unloading...... What are we going to do with so many identical shots?

    This opening ceremony is supposed to be a memorial event and we''re going to be on board as well.

    It was originally just me and my wife, Yumina, but I couldn''t help but get the coons on board. And Alice atst. Ende also rides as Alice''s escort, but this guy is as an adventurer hired to escort passengers.

    Starting in Belfast, he is supposed to board dozens from Belfast nobles andrge merchants, along with his family, starting with the Duke of Ortrinde, the father of Su.

    So not only Coon, but also the children of other nobles and merchants, were excited about the first magic trains they saw.

    "Ed, you seem happy too."

    In the arms of Ellen, Su''s mother, the Duchess of Ortrinde, sitting on the bench of the tform, Edward, Su''s brother, wasughing when you saw the Magic Train properly.

    "Oh, does Ed like the Magic Train, too? We''re not getting on that one now."

    Su holds your little hand, Ed. I watched that Ed as Lynne and Alice peeked in.

    "Wow, you''re cute to Ed."

    "Little Ed sounds weird."

    The Duke of Ortrinde twists his neck to the two statements.

    "You''re in Ed?

    "Oh, Father! Well, isn''t it time to get in?

    Speak to the Duke like Su panicked. Yabba, and Lynne and Alice came this way away from the spot.

    "Damn... be careful"

    "Sorry, I followed..."

    "Ed used to y with us. You look like a child. It feels weird."

    He was away in Belfast and Brunhild, but my kids and future Ed, he said you yed well.

    Well, he''s Su''s brother, so he''s my uncle for Su''s kids, and he''s my uncle for the other kids. No wonder you got to y.

    The people of Belfast are starting to get in the passenger car. Is it time to leave?

    We board the train in turn, too. Our bus is number one.

    It''s not an automatic door, so the station man locks it from the outside after thest time I get in. Now I can''t open it from the inside. Of course, in an emergency, when the handle on the internal door is pulled, it opens.

    "Wow, that''s beautiful!

    Else looks in the car and shouts a surprise. The first car was so rxed that it seemed like a salon. Underfoot is lined with fuzzy carpets, luxurious sofas to the left and right, and ceilings lined with skylights and demonic stone lights. There were even drinks avable in the corners of the car, such as wine and fruit water.

    This first car is so to speak a VIP car for the royal nobility to use primarily. It has many features for afortable journey. It has heating and cooling.

    Watch the outside home over the windowsill as the kids kneel on the fuzzy sofa.

    Pirilli, a whistle sounds on the tform, and the magic guide train vibrates small. The magic battery set off the demonic motive and the wheels of the lotive began to spin.

    "It moved!

    With the remnants of the ether glittering, the ''Rhinebell'' slowly ran out for the leaflet.

    The view of the windows flows. Less vibration, less noise. It''s a different ride from the train I know.

    The tracks to the leaf lease are made like viaducts set up a few meters high from the ground. Earth would take months to build, but earthly magic would do it quickly, so it would be convenient. I helped in part, too. The part of the bridge on the river, the enhanced magic of the finish.

    So the view is great. Some time after leaving Alefis, the vast ins seemed to spread. It''s got to be all the woods and ins up ahead.

    Even though the samendscape would continue, the children were stuck snuggly at the window, wondering if the flowing scenery was interesting. I did it as a kid, too.

    "Mr. Winter Night, do you want something to drink?

    "Yeah, I''ll have it then"

    Yumina brought me a ss and a drink.

    Well, let''s just say we enjoy this short journey.

    <i> </i>

 Chapter 510

    The Magic Guide train went through the teau and into the mountainous area.

    The passengers seemed to enjoy the sight of the green mountains hiding out every time they passed through the tunnel.

    "You''re as fast as the train you took in Chicu"

    "Right. Awesome."

    Exchange such conversations with Yumina, who sits next to her. I''m surprised the Doctor said that the magic trains of ancient magic civilizations were faster than this. Does that mean something like the Shinkansen was running?

    "Ah, Flying Dragon" Wyburn "is flying"

    Turning his gaze out the window to Lynne''s words, two flying dragons "Wyburn" did fly over the sky.

    "Mm, they''reing this way."

    The Duke of Ortrinde raised an rmed voice as he looked up through the window.

    You probably thought you were a rare prey to the Magic Train, with your leg ws open and the two flying dragons descending straight this way.

    But when theye from the train to a position a few meters away, the Fei Dragons suddenly lose their bnce, as if they had been bounced off by an invisible force.

    "Gaoah!?

    Apparently, the Flying Dragon has suffered considerable damage and falls to the ground. The two flying dragons that fell to the ground do not move slowly.

    Leaving those two behind, the Magic Train that put us on runs through nothing.

    "This train, which is travelling at a constant speed, has a field of protection and will not ept warcraft or demonic attacks. If you try to force yourself to touch it, you will be bounced off like that and you will be shocked by [paralysis]. Warcraft isn''t stupid either, so you won''t be able to stop by again and again."

    "I see. That''s reassuring."

    Whatever the warcraft on earth is, the warcraft in the sky is a hassle. I could kill him, but I''d have trouble with all the bodies around the tracks. It is easier to paralyze and learn in [Paralysis] to make it clear that ''I shouldn''t have my hands on it''.

    Well, there''s a chance that a fallen flying dragon will be attacked by another warcraft... That''s the world of the weak and the strong.

    "Well,ter, the new demon train will incorporate a system for interception. The Golem train will be here in a few years to make it safer¡­"

    "Later? Yearster?

    The Duke of Ortrinde looks strange on Coon''s twinkle. Ed, my brother, Su hastily pulled his father''s sleeve when he was abandoning you.

    "Father, Ed''s going to get sloppy. Even if he was recing me!

    "Mm? Ooh. Which one? Oh, okay, okay. It''s okay, Fei Long is gone."

    The Duke of Ortrinde will sit next to Mr. Ellen as he gives up on you, Ed. Behind that, Su caught Kuhn and was grinding his temples with both hands.

    Coon says here, ''Help me, Father!'' I had no choice but to go in and arbitrate.

    "We''re not the only ones, so be careful what you say."

    "identally...... I''ll be careful."

    Coon replied powerlessly as he held down his temples.

    The kids and Su are close in age. Because the older Frey and I are only three different things. Four in the coun. For this reason, there is often such an unhesitant exchange as earlier.

    Su seems to be tempted to tease the other children because they haven''t arrived yet.

    Through the mountains, this time we began to see arge forest. As trains rush through the elevations set in the top of the forest, surprised birds plunge into the sky at the same time.

    White, ck, red, blue, green and birds of various colors scatter to the people.

    "Wow! That''s amazing, O.K.!

    "Yeah. Amazing, Lynne"

    "Ah, Mother. That''s a cherry bird."

    "What, which one?

    Linze, Lynne, Else and Elna''s mother and daughter are peeking at the same window, looking at the flying bird and smiling.... I guess it''s a kellowbird.

    "Winter Night Hall, which area is it now?

    I''ve been asking for a while now. I''ll try to aerial project the map from my smartphone in octave. It''s still in Belfast. There is still a distance between here and the northern Leaf Lease domestic.

    "It''s time to get to the first station."

    "Paramese territorial capital, Parameia, isn''t it? This is thend ruled by Count Parames. It is a natural and rich territory with teaux, deep forests and agricultural zones. It''s also famous as a summer shelter."

    That''s how Yumina exined it to me. Summer shelter? I wonder if it''s like Karuizawa in Japan.

    The Magic Guide train slows down while entering the territorial capital of Parameia.

    Gradually, outside the window, the houses be visible as pompous, eventually running all over town. Yeah. The central part is as developed as the Wang capital. Sounds urban, but is the summer shelter a suburb?

    The Magic Train stops about enough here. The abbreviation is that the Lord Count Parames wille out to the station to say hello. The Duke of Ortrinde, the king''s brother, is also aboard, naturally?

    It''s hard for His Excellency the Duke to go out of his way to have to get greeted.

    "What are you talking about? Though you must be king too."

    "Oh well. I have to go down, too."

    Leanne told me I was a king, and I remembered that I was a king. The car was full of wives and kids, so I felt like a family vacation. This is official business, this is official business.

    A slower, slower speed Magic Guide train stops at the home of Parameia Station. Releasing the ether that had umted at the same time into the atmosphere, sparkling matter was scattered throughout the home as if it were steam.

    Psst, the train standspletely still, along with the sound of airing out.

    "Which. Then go, Winter Night Hall. No, Your Majesty."

    "Ha... Is this helpful too?"

    "Come on in."

    A voice of encouragement flew in from Frey as he took his seat with the Duke of Ortrinde. Yeah, Dad, I''ll do my best.

    "Wee to Parameia, Your Majesty King Brunhild, Duke of Ortrinde"

    When we got off the Magic Train, a gentleman of the right width greeted us. Is this the Earl of Parames? That''s the face I''ve seen at a night club in Belfast. Was it this man''s territory?

    "Sorry to bother you for a short stay, Count."

    "No. Can you not look at one of the biggest businesses in the country? This train will also allow my Parameia to call a lot of tourists from Leaf Lease. Thank goodness."

    Nico and Count Parames nod. I do get there in a few hours by taking the Magic Conductor train from Leaf Lease to Parameia. You can take a day trip to the city where you had to be rocked for a few days by carriage. Eventually tourists wille too.

    Another track of the same kind extends along the tracks of the Magic Train that we have been on.

    As you can see, it is a track from Leaf Lease to Belfast.

    At the same time on this day, another Magic Guide train is leaving, just as it was from Leaf Lease.

    Count Parames must also wee trains from the leaflet, which wille in thest few hours. No, that''s tough...

    Some passengers get off the train and vice versa get in from Parameia.

    The public customers gathered at this opening ceremony are also on board. Unlike the VIP vehicles in which the nobles ride, of course.

    The destination of the ticket won in the public offering is determined from which station to which, and the shortest is the end of this paramaia. Of course the ticket you hit is round trip, so you can take the train from Leafleash back to King''s Capital.

    "Whoa, we don''t even have time. This is a assortment of specialties from our territory. If you don''t mind."

    "Oh, I''m sorry about this on purpose"

    Store the boxes handed over by Count Parames in [storage]. I didn''t know you could even get a souvenir. No, is it a publicity sample? Certainly this is effective.

    "Lunchbox. How about lunch for the trip? We also have drinks."

    "Huh?"

    Turning to that voice, a lunchbox sale with a standing box of lunches, stringed from the neck like a drawing board, was selling lunches through a train window.

    Are you even selling lunches? Or indeed, like I told such a proposal before His Majesty King Belfast and His Majesty King Leafleath... I didn''t know you''d really take it in.

    Out of rarity or through the windows of passenger cars, many customers receive lunches. I bought it while I could because there are no in-car sales, but this may be the case.

    "Lord Lou, I want you to take your lunch too!

    "Mother Lou, I like that chicken cutlet sandwich over there!

    "Mother! Give me the money! Oh, that''s the guy! I''ll have your lunch too!

    "Please wait a minute! Why do I have to do it all!?

    Noisy voices can also be heard through the window of the first car. The voice of those who are mainly faithful to their appetite.

    Could you possibly buy them all for me? Yae and Frey will eat for a few, so more than twenty...?

    Or if you were hungry, there would be as much food in [storage]. Does the station valve mean something else?

    "Is it time to leave? Now excuse me, Count."

    "Thank you for the souvenir. See youter."

    Have a good trip.

    The Duke of Oltrinde and I returned to the passenger car again.

    Pirilli, a whistle sounds on the tform and the door is closed. Leaving behind the remnants of the ether, the magic guide train slowly runs out again.

    Waving back through the window to those who waved at home, we left Parameia Station.

    When I got back to my seat everyone had already opened their lunches at the central table and pounded their tongues. That''s fast!

    "Yes, it''s Winter Night''s."

    "Oh, yeah. Thanks, Yumina."

    Receive lunch from Yumina. When I opened the box made of thick paper, it contained something like a burger with meat and vegetables sandwiched in the bread.

    Everyone else was like sandwiches and hot docks. I wonder if bread culture makes lunch boxes like this.

    When you hit the hamburger you get, the taste of juicy vegetables such as soft meat and tomatoes spreads all over your mouth.

    Bird meat, I guess, this. I don''t know what kind of bird it is. Chicken burger. No, I don''t know if it''s chicken.

    Well, if it tastes good, it''s justice. Yeah, it''s handsome.

    "Father, give me that fruit."

    "Is this it? Fine, look."

    In the corner seat, Alice was getting something like a candlestick from Ende. He''s like a guard in this vehicle today.

    Although, I wouldn''t say anything wild about working with Alice during dinner. I think it''s natural to have a meal break or so. We''re not a ckpany.

    "Come on, it''s a bridge!

    "Mmm. Wow."

    Yosino screams with one hand the sandwich. Peeping through the window, the elevated tracks continued as they crossed the smallke. Did you break through without detouring?

    Soil magic wouldn''t have been hard to make, but I don''t know how much time and money it would take to make this normally on Earth. There''s something about civil engineering that''s better in different worlds. Magic varies.

    Yumina asks me as she looks at the bridge.

    "They also make Mismid tracks from Belfast, right?

    "Yeah. In the meantime, I''ve been building bridges in Gau''s Great River. I guess it will open in a few months. Belfast and Leggles will be open, and Ferzen and Lestia will be connected. I think the nations of the World Alliance will soon be almost connected."

    Some things are difficult. With the demonic kingdom Zenoas or the kingdom of Nokia? Because there is the Euron region.

    There are no problems between Zenoas and Nokia, but when we try to stretch the tracks to other countries, we really have to go through the territory of the former Euron.

    Well, the kingdom of the heavenly empire EURON has already copsed, and it doesn''t matter if we hit the tracks, but the people of EURON still live there, and they''ll think thend is their own.

    If other countries build tracks or something there, they''ll buy the objection, and it''s visible that it''s going to be a hassle. No country would want to pull tracks or anything like that.

    Worst of all, I''m wondering if I could run over the ocean like I bridged the Four Kingdoms of Lestia, Roadmea, Lyle and Ferzen.

    "Airship technology is flowing from the western continent, and I have a hand in using it."

    "But the train is still far more hauling. The airship depends on the weather."

    Certainly. This time we are pulling only passenger cars, but eventually we will also pull freight vehicles carrying supplies. It is notparable to the amount carried by an airship.

    If distribution develops more, people''s lives will be easier. It''s a magic train for that.

    "Can we have a station in Brunhild, too?

    "If I could, I guess the Belfast to Leggles route. I think it''s going to be just around the middle of the capital from Wang Du."

    "You''ve got a lot of touristsing"

    I don''t have a lot of trouble getting here. Honestly, the King''s Capital of Brunhild (?) is about the size of a slightlyrger town. Even if a lot of touristse there, there''s not enough amodation.

    There will be manpower for immigration checks to keep weird people out of it.

    "But is there anything we can do to sightsee?

    Um, and I arm and twist my neck.

    Beautiful sea and white-walled streets in the Imperial Capital of Reef Lease, and White Castle on the back of Lake Pallet Falls in the King''s Capital of Belfast, but our attractions are...

    "There''s a clock tower, isn''t there?

    "The clock tower. Well, is it a attraction when ites to attractions...?

    "And then... frame gear or something?

    "Is that a attraction... or...?

    It''s subtle. Although I do not have frame gear in other countries.

    I wondered what it would be like to make a robot a attraction, but there are ces in Japan that have made the physical size of robot animation, and are there?

    Generally speaking of attractions,ndmarks like Tokyo Tower and Sky Tree, Temple Buddha''s Pce, historical monuments,rge amusement parks, etc...

    Amusement parks are currently under construction in Brunhild. I think if we can do this, we can push the tourists too.

    Oh, there was a dungeon ind. I forgot because there was no sense of attraction.

    Until now, only adventurers from the neighborhood havee, but from now on adventurers from afar may alsoe on the train. Although I may not be able toe with the wheelchair because the fare will be quite high.

    There''s still an urgent need to build more amodation. Do you want to make "Silver Moon" Brunhild III?

    At any rate, we''re understaffed. It''s time for the Knights to recruit again.

    "Speaking of which... Kuhn said that in the future a knight" Night "Golem is deployed... Sounds like a lower organization of the Knights, but I wonder if I can handle it without recruiting that far..."

    "Heh heh, it''s all about work even when you''re on a journey. Shouldn''t we forget a little?

    "I don''t want to..."

    Yumina tells me to sigh one thing. This little trip is part of my job. Well, I''m enjoying it a lot.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ©¤ ©¤ ©¤ Meanwhile, in those days. Near the border between the Elphrau Kingdom and the Regulus Empire.

    "Look, it''s the Leggles Empire from here"

    That''s what the fellow passenger tells you, pointing to a standing sign pointing down the road along the border.

    A few days to be rocked by a boarding carriage from the Elphrau kingdom, the boy finally stepped into the Leggles Empire.

    "You''re finally free from the cold."

    Hope Mochizuki Kuyuan Kumon, six years old. It is on its way home to Brunhild (though in different times).

    I''m in Leggles, and I''m already out of freezing cold. Still north of Leggles, cold is cold, so Kuyuan was still wearing the ck coat I bought at Elphrau.

    "Oh, I found it"

    "Again? Your husband, stop it. Bowes found it again."

    The man who was in the van of the front carriage calls out to you. Faster than the man of your man stopped the horse, Kuyuan jumped off the carriage, set the bow in his hand against the forest, and quickly let go of the arrow.

    "Ghueh!?

    I heard a short squeal, and dsuch, and the sound of heavy things falling from the woods. Eventually Kurumen, divided into the woods, emerges as he draws arge deer pierced by arrows through his brain.

    "Whoa, Leggles, isn''t that an ogre? It''s delicious."

    One of the men gets out of the carriage with a knife. Other passengers also stepped out of the carriage to see the deer that Kurumi had defeated.

    "Can you dismantle it, please?

    "Whoa, I got it. Instead, let me buy him out."

    The man dismantles the deer with a hand he''s used to. This man, the Lord of the Butcher, says he is returning from the dowry of his daughter.

    Basically, a carriage journey is a meal. Dry meat and other portable foods, or the prey caught on the spot, is all we can do. It''s not as easy to find prey as it should be on a journey, but the passengers in this carriage have been preying on it every day for the past few days.

    The reason for this was this strange boy. Find your prey nearby, and you''ll be sure to stop. Whether you''re in the shadow of the woods or on a tree, no matter how you look at it, you knock it down lightly with a cheap bow.

    Thanks to this, passengers are able to eat a luxurious meal, albeit empty of the journey.

    "Thanks to Bowes, I won''t be having any trouble purchasing for a while. Thanks."

    "No, I appreciate more roadblocks, too."

    Kuyuan thought that just the money that actually sold Orihalcon''s Cufflinks wouldn''t get us to Brunhild where we worked so hard. But I can manage to get to Garia, the Empire capital of the Leggles Empire. There are a lot of roadblocks. I''ve never done it before.

    The riding carriage carrying the demolished prey proceeded south through the Leggles Empire and arrived in the town of Johnst. It is the end of the boarding carriage from the kingdom of Elfrau, where the boy has been riding.

    The town of Johnst is not big or small, it is a normal town at all. Located near the border with the kingdom of Elphrau, it is one of the towns ruled by the border uncle of Legles.

    The boy, who got off to such a peripheral town, immediately decided to look for a carriage to his next destination. I would prefer a carriage headed straight to the Imperial City if possible.

    He sighed one sigh when he checked the schedule he was sticking out in front of the boarding station.

    "Uh...... You just got out..."

    Bad timing, the station carriage to Teito had just left earlier. The next flight is in two days.

    "I don''t know what to do. I don''t care if I get to the next town, I think I''ll have another carriage..."

    The time is going around a lot this afternoon. Dusk is no longer near. From now on, it''s definitely Nojuku on the way. Kuyuan wanted to stay in a decent inn today or so tomorrow because I''ve been in the wild for the past few days rocked by a carriage.

    "Okay, I''ve made up my mind. Let''s stay at the inn."

    When he made that decision, Kuyuan rebacked his backpack and started walking in town.

    Even if it''s a little expensive, I''d like to stay in a good inn if possible. There''s a lot of trouble with the end-of-ce inn, like the food adventurers staying. Trouble can only be avoided.

    When that happens, I like the kind of amodation that regr merchants make their amodation. Kuyuan, who thought of it that way, was seen getting off at the boarding station, however, after a person named Merchant.

    Eventually, when plugged into the corner of the street not so far from the station, the merchant entered the inn where it was.

    "[Silver Little Wing Pavilion]"

    I look up at the sign with the silver feathers on it and I can be alone for a long time. It''s quite a stylish store, but it doesn''t feel like a luxury store. Sounds like a "hit," Kuyuan strokes his chest down.

    Well, this is where wee from. Kuyuan got his breath ready, opened the swing door and went inside alone.

    "Wee, wee to [Xiao Yu Pavilion of Silver]. Oh, boy or one?

    There is one woman in her early twenties at the reception counter. A man who would be an innkeeper and an earlier merchant could be seen going up the stairs beside him.

    "I''d like to ask you to stay two nights in the room, are you avable?

    "Huh? You know, me. I''m not alone here..."

    Kueyuan turns his gaze to the troubled looking female clerk. Long distant right eye changes to purple golden color and purple gold eyes shoot through the female clerk''s eyes.

    "... Oh, oh? Oh, excuse me. Uh, I''m free. Are you sure you want to use the"... "department"... "shop"... "?

    The female clerk sees a man in his thirties or so who stood behind the boy at some point and does his job with surprise.

    "Yes. So please"

    "Then it will be two silver coins in two nights. Sign here."

    Kurumi signs the lodging book with Sarah. The female clerk, who thought the signature was exactly what the man behind the thought of as the father would do, was a little surprised, but didn''t show it on his face.

    "I''ll show you to your room."

    Guided by a female clerk, Kuyuan is taken to the upstairs room. It was a simple but interesting room with a desk and chair in two beds and a demonic stonemp in the closet.

    "The meal is morning, noon and evening, in the dining room downstairs. Please leave your keys at the counter when you go out."

    "Okay. Thank you."

    The female clerk shut the door quietly when she heard the boy''s words of thanks.

    "... that father, you didn''t say a word. Is it silent?

    Crushing those words, the female clerk left the room twisting her neck and walking down the stairs.

    In that room, one exhaled in relief, and a weakened Kurumi nearly dived into bed.

    "Oh, dull...... I can''t believe I can''t even stay in an inn by myself. But I don''t like end-of-ce inns..."

    It''s not that tough if it''s just a bareback inn, so maybe even kids can stay.

    This is how I stayed when I stayed at the Inn, from the kingdom of Elphrau to this point in the long run.

    I used [Magic Eye of Illusion]. It is one of the seven demonic eyes of a long time, capable of showing illusions to the other.

    I can''t talk about illusions because they only show illusions. So I was asked to y the presence of a silent father.

    You may want to make yourself look like an adult without having to do such a hassle, but that leaves your voice a young, long time away, and you''re not tall enough to hold one pen, and a lot of ites out.

    In the end, this is the easiest way. I have to pay for the two of us, so it costs me money.

    "Uh, it''s been a long time since I''ve had a futon..."

    I guess I just dried it up and took it in. As he dived into the futon, which smelled like the sun, Kuyuan fell into the Sleepy "Morumi".

 Chapter 511

    Through Paramese territory, the Magic Train rushes north.

    Running through with mountainous, forest and pasture areas, he eventually arrived at the second, Snis and Snia stations.

    Also here, as when at Parameia Station, we descend to the tform with the Duke of Ortolinde and exchange greetings with Viscount Snis. I got another souvenir.

    It is time for the departure of the car, so we board the train again, thanking the Viscount Saranis.

    "Mm-hmm? You smell good."

    In the passenger car, Yae leaks his words as he sniffs the souvenir I have. Is our daughter-inw a dog?

    "I got freshly picked fruit. It''s a specialty of this territory."

    "Crystal cherries, right? It is a specialty in the territory of Saranis. It''s sweet and sour and delicious."

    When Yumina exined that, the children''s gaze locked on to the bag I had. What, now? Are you going to eat now?

    I think there''s enough for everyone because they''re in there...

    When I took out the three boxes that were in the souvenir bag and opened the lid on each of them, the red, yellow, green, and tri-colored sawdust was tightly in them.

    If I take one out, it has a clear, sparkling glow. It''s like ss finishing. So "Crystal Cherry"?

    It''s clear and there doesn''t seem to be any seeds inside. Don''t even look like a candy artisan. This is beautiful. I can just enjoy watching.

    Put one pacli and a red one in your mouth. Mmm! Yummy! The taste itself is not so different from the sawdust I know, but I think this one tastes better.

    I''ll also try the yellow one next door.... ho, I wonder if this one is sweet here. This is delicious too. Which one is green......

    "You''re so sloppy! Me too!

    "Tosama. I want to eat too."

    "Your Majesty! Me, too!

    Savoring delicious little gems, three boxes are ced on the table because dissatisfied voices have flown from Lynne, Yosino and Alice.

    Wow, my hands are reaching out from all directions, and I''m losing more and more crystal cherries.

    "This is delicious. What a noble sweetness."

    "Sounds like you could use it for sweets."

    "Oh, Mother, there''s already a treat made with crystal cherries. It''s a little pricey though."

    It''s something that not only children but adults get their hands on, so it''s gone in no time. The Duke of Ortrinde, whom I saw, also offered me my share of crystal cherries on the table.

    "Sorry I got it because of you..."

    "Ha. We are sent by Viscount Saranis every year at twilight. Never mind."

    There seems to be a concept of being old in this world as well. Well, I guess nobles have a lot to do with each other.

    The crystal cherries offered were soon gone, too. That''s all we can do. But taste and eat some more.

    Hilda groans as she looks at the crystal cherry.

    "Would this crystal cherry also be edible in Brunhild if the Magic Train were to pass more often..."

    "I think it will change quite a bit when ites to distribution. Even at this stage, fish caught in the sea of Leafleash can be delivered to the King''s Capital of Belfast in a matter of hours. Keep it fresh and put it on Wang Du''s table. Although it can be expensive because it can only be sent in small quantities."

    Until now, it was a river fish when it came to fish in a town with no sea, etc. If we tried to eat sea fish, we would have limited ourselves to dried foods and other preserved foods, or to expensive ones that were frozen by ice magic and costbor to maintain it.

    I wonder if it would be difficult to get out to the average household right away, but I think if the number of magic trains increases, it will eventually be possible as well.

    You need a diagram to do that, and you need a mechanical clock to flip it so you can hold it personally...... Something like a pocket watch was normal on the western continent, so if you import it from that side......

    "Oh? Is that..."

    Thinking about the clock, Yumina next door, who was looking at the window, found something and embarked on herself.

    I also turned my gaze towards the same direction and stared at whether there was anything, but all thendscapes with the ins going on, especially nothing... No, something''s moving, isn''t it? Though it''s just too far away to look like a sesame grain.

    "I think that''s a warcraft... It''s like you''re chasing something. No way people are being chased..."

    "You look good... Which, [Long Sense] more"

    Distant distances that are difficult to see even in Yumina''s eyes where long-range sniping urs are reduced in an instant. Something that was about sesame grain was erged full of vision. Oh, you sure are a warcraft. He looks like a giant rhino. Was that a rhino bash? I''ve seen it in the Guild''s Warcraft As. It''s a Red Rank Warcraft, for sure.

    You''re a pretty big individual. But why are you so sted? Eh......

    "Uh... I''m chasing a carriage. They''re going to catch up soon."

    "Huh!? I have to help!

    Stand up like Yumina panicked. Yeah, you''re right. Do you want to go for a minute? Get off the bus once you''re on your way. Well, I''ll be backter.

    Speak up to Ende for once.

    "Bad, Ende. If anything happens, I need you here."

    "Yes, sir. Okay, I get it."

    "Okay, then [Telepo..."

    There were two small shadows on my hips that I tried to move instantly to the Warcraft, tearing up tackles.

    "T]?

    In an instant, I was transferred to the running path of the carriage being chased. [M] From the front, the carriage and the rhino bash that follows it burst towards us.

    Lynne and Alice stuck to my hip standing in front of me. You''ve been transferring with me!?

    "Hey, you guys......!

    "It''s okay! I''ll take care of it, old man!

    "I''ll take him down with us!

    "No, that''s what you''re saying, hey!?

    The two people who answered with a smile rush towards the sting rhino bash. Damn, those kids are too actionable for nothing!

    A carriage, manipted by a man with a desperate face to cross it, ran past us. Apparently, it''s a pedestrian carriage. I guess Rhino bash was also attracted to the food that was loaded.

    "Yikes!

    Lynne takes the Rhinobash progression from the front. It''s a head-on fight!?

    But the light-weight Lynne couldn''t take the Rhinobash thrust, and was pushed backwards and backwards.

    "[Gravity]!

    "Gummy!?

    Dozn! And the rhino bash breaks his four-legged knee. I guess I can''t move to the weight due to weighted magic. Still, Rhinobash has managed to get up.

    There she jumped over Lynne''s head and Alice leapt over Rhinobash''s head.

    "[Rose Crystal Thorn" Prismarose "]!

    From Alice''s right-hand cuff, a crystal tsu "Bulb" pops up, shaping arge "Nana" figure.

    Alice, who swung heavily in the air, waved it down in momentum toward the rhino bash, which was bing immobile under her eyes.

    "[Jing Hui acquitted" Prismagirothin "]!

    "Pugh!?

    Rhinobash''s neck fell off vividly exactly as he had been guillotined. At the same time, Rhinobash''s body is silenced.

    "You did it, Alice!

    "You did it, Lynne!

    Wow, and the two teased the high touch and circled around the spot as they twirled.

    Lynne looks back with a smile and rushes to me.

    "I didn''t even damage the material! You''ll buy this out properly in your guild, won''t you, old man!

    "Uh...... Yeah, you''re right. Well done."

    Sure, Rhinobash leather is going to be a good piece of armor. Close to the finest as a way to defeat it. The best thing is to knock them down without shing them at all, but this would still take the material too far enough. Take it to the Alliance and they''ll buy it for a high price. I have topliment you there. Yeah, there it is.

    Collect the Rhino Bash defeated by [Storage]. Apparently the carriage that was being chased ran away as it was. Ma, look. We need to get back to the train as soon as possible.

    It is difficult to return to the running train by [teleport], so it is decided to open the [gate] (because the coordinates move).

    "[Gate]"

    Through the open transfer gates, we returned safely to the original train.

    "Good luck"

    "I didn''t do anything."

    I give that back with a bitter smile to Yumina, who speaks thenguage ofbor. She was probably the only one who managed to grasp the situation from this train.

    "It was funny -!

    "That was fun!

    and so on, and two shadows loosely stand behind Lynne and Alice, who speak swallowingly.

    "It was funny...? Lynne, can youe over here for a second, please?

    "Alice......? Do you want to talk to your father?

    ""... ahhh... "

    Linze and Ende grab the root, and Linne and Alice are taken. Yeah, I hope he gets a little pissed off.

    I got tea from Yumina and drank it without my involvement.

    Until we got to the next station, Linze and Ende''s sermonsted a long time, and the two of us, Lynne and Alice, who were seated at the front, seemed to have suffered from leg paralysis. Well, you can''t help this because you deserve it, can you?

    Next on Snia Station is Lancelot territory and Lancelet Station. This is thest station in the Kingdom of Belfast, ruled by the Lancelow Border Uncle. Beyond this, it will be the territory of the Reef Lease Empire.

    As with the two previous stations, receive a souvenir at the hospitality of the Lancelow Border Uncle. The kids stopped by just to return to the train and say no or what I got, but I was obviously disappointed when I found out that what I got was a variety of colorful textiles.

    The only people who showed interest were Lindsey and Erna, who seemed to have a fun conversation about making clothes out of this fabric when they left.

    "Oh, in the tunnel!

    Almost at the same time that Su''s words were heard, the train dimmed and only the light of the demonic stone on the ceiling.

    I went into the tunnel. Outside the window is dark darkness, and the window ss mirrors us. Time fold, the brilliance of the demonic stone installed inside the tunnel flows in front of us like a meteor.

    "Your ears must feel oppressed."

    Yae grabs her ear gently and squeals so. The tympanic membrane was pressed due to a change in barometric pressure.

    This tunnel is quite long. How do you know that? Because I dug it.

    Across the Kingdom of Belfast and the Reef Reese Empire, the Slonisian Mountains are much closer to piercing than bypassing.

    So I dug with dirt magic and fixed the tunnel with instructions to make [Stonewall]. I think it''s about the Blue Letter tunnel as a distance. I guess I''ll have it for thousands of years because I made it pretty enhanced.

    Well, that''s all I got, and I left it to both countries to tidy up, rail, and install demonic stones in tunnels. I got you some good money, though.

    "It''s dark and boring."

    Voyage like that looking out at the window where Frey can only see the demonic light stone light flowing in the dark.

    I can''t help it all. It''s in the tunnel, and it slows down, so it''s more or less like twenty minutes.

    He asks me as I look at the undergroundndscape where Yumina flows.

    "Can you do ''Chikata'' in this world?

    "I don''t think I can do it either. Hey, I think it''s going to cost a lot ofbor and construction. I''m scared of the ground sinking."

    When running trains to cities that are already able to do so, it is not in the interest of the metro to be able to draw lines without affecting buildings on the ground. but it''s obvious but unlike on the ground, it''s a hell of a lot of work.

    Even when ites to using earthly magic, when you do it with the magic of a general wizard, you have no idea how many people you need. There''s also the cost of safety measures for everyone.

    I have also heard of the fact that building a kilometer of subway on Earth would cost 300 billion yen. Apparently, the subway business on Earth and in other worlds is a gold-eating bug.

    To be honest, I think I can build a subway in Brunhild if I do it alone. But that kind of work is stopped by the Chancellor, Takasaka, right?

    If I did it alone, it would be a national job. [M] If you ask me, I''m taking everyone''s job. So you''re still keeping the subway in Brunhild until you have the budget and manpower.

    Oh? There''s light at the end of the tunnel... an exit?

    "The sea!

    Through a long tunnel, the first time I jumped into my eyes with the voices of my children was on a horizon that looked far away. It was an ind sea sandwiched between Belfast and a leaf leash.

    Glitter and sunlight reflect and glow blue. From time to time I could see the viges by the sea.

    Through the tunnel it was spectacr.

    "Perhaps one of these days you''ll like to go for a sea bath with everyone"

    "Go! Let''s go when we all get together!

    "Oh, that''s good. Long time no see at sea."

    Lynne and Coon react to a word pounding and Hilda squealed. The ocean for everyone? Maybe that''s a good idea. Just cross over to Dungeon Ind.

    But when will we all be together? I don''t think it''s a year. Hachiyun, the daughter of at least eight, has already arrived.

    "I wonder where Yayun is... Damn, it''s time for you toe back here."

    [Gate] You can use it, so you can always go home. No, maybe that''s why I''m not going home.

    "Totally...... worried about my parents, I''m a bad kid. You have to punish me..."

    All the kids held their asses down and turned to that eightfold word of bump and grunt. Ha ha. You''ve all been pped octave before. Hachi beat the hell out of the Doctor.

    "The same goes for Yayun, but even my son Kuyuan is worried that he will be fooled by bad people on the road..."

    Two others besides Yayun, Yumina, Su''s daughter and son are yet toe. I''m worried, for sure.

    Alice, who was nearby,ughs karakara when she hears the eightfold words she has conceived.

    "Kurumi will be deceived? Haha, no. A longtime Demon Eye would tell a good person from a bad person, and such a ''wow!?'' Muggles!?

    The children who panicked Alice''s mouth block them all together.... Lady, what did you just say?

    Demon Eye? Can you tell a good person from a bad person? That''s...

    Yumina, who was next to me, stood up and walked over to Alice without any blinking.

    As per Moses'' Ten Commandments, the children who were blocking Alice''s mouth left and right.

    "Alice?"

    "Hahi."

    Alice grabbed her shoulder andughed. Ende stepped out to stop it, but gimp! and the stare of the yumina, which is likely to hear a phic sound, stops the movement. Seems instinctively dangerous. Yeah, Endepa, pull in a little bit.

    "I mean, that''s the thing, right?

    "Ha-hi..."

    Alice just snorted at Yumina''s voice, making sure every word of it.

    That''s what I mean... right?

    "Mm-hmm. Is the son of Sister Yumina on a winter night? Too bad."

    "Yay, I did it!

    To Su''s words, whining in a slightly swollen tone, Yumina expressed her joy by poking both fists up into heaven.

    Right, son, are you a son with Yumina and a demon eye?

    "Oh, I found out."

    "Alice is idental."

    "Ugh...... It was a long time ago, so..."

    Frey and Yoshino look out for Alice as she sighs. Well, I appreciate it as far as we''re concerned. How many times did this kid identally save you?

    "Winter Night! It''s my son! Ours! This is Brunhild''s heir!

    "Okay. Okay, so calm down."

    "Can this calm you down! Yumina, Yumina did it! Ah, d!

    Actually, I haven''t even been born yet, but the tension in Yumina has exploded.

    Externally, Yumina will be the First Queen. As far as I''m concerned, I don''t think the order has anything to do with it, but the pressure may have been on Yumina to take over somewhere.

    "But does Kuyuan have a demon eye? If it''s the same demon eye as Yumina, isn''t there anything that people can fool you with?

    "It''s not exactly the same demon eye... well, I don''t think you have to worry about that"

    Kuhn answered my question. Isn''t that the same demon eye? I wonder what that means? Does that mean another demon eye that is simr?

    "Well that''s a chase... Because if youe a long way, you''ll know."

    "Hmmm......"

    Hmm. Like Alice, I can''t seem to expect you to speak identally. Don''t you need to pursue it that far?

    "And the child of the straw is his daughter? Um, I wonder if that''s okay too. Must be cute."

    Turning out automatically that she was my daughter, Su didn''t look particrly depressed, and was looking at Shigeru Yumina. Su and my daughter hey...... I haven''t even got my hands on it yet.

    But who''s up there, Kuyuan or Su''s daughter?

    "Su''s daughter is thest sister?

    "Uh, the, uh"

    "Sounds like..."

    When Else asked Elna who was lying next to me about my doubts, she returned a clear reaction. Elna is honest.

    Does that mean that Kuyuan has seven sisters up there and one sister down there?... I think I have a narrow shoulder.

    When I feel sorry for my son, whom I have yet to see, I hear an unexpected voice from the side.

    "Um... what were you talking about earlier? What do you mean, Su''s daughter?

    The Duke of Ortrinde was looking at this one with a pompous face.

    ... Shit.

 Chapter 512

    "Mi, the Winter Night Hall child from the future? All these kids?

    "Oh, not just Alice. She''s Ende''s daughter."

    A lot of troubled quotes, I decided to be honest with the Duke of Ortrinde and his wife, Ellen. Which way I was going to talk to Su''s kid when he got here. Though it was unexpected that he found out before he came.

    "It does resemble... You look just like your wives, the Duchess. Are you really from the future..."

    The children are removing the granted badge of [Mirage] and showing what it is. Alongside each mother, they look just like each other, so obviously, there is no evidence this easy to understand.

    "I thought it was weird. No matter how many rtives'' children, it''s odd to call your father."

    Apparently, the Duke also realized that there was a thin but somewhat secret. Well, normally, you think it''s weird. Was it just impossible to call your father......

    "So, what''s Su''s daughter?

    "Hmm. That''s what it is, Father. Hachi''s daughter, Yumina''s sister''s son, and three straw daughters haven''te to Brunhild yet. It''s likeing to this world."

    "What!? So, are you okay?

    Upon hearing Su''s exnation, the Duke of Oltrinde and Mr. Ellen began to panic. I slept in Mr. Ellen''s arms, Ed. Are you surprised at how it goes too? I start to swoop.

    "Oh, it''s okay there. All of our children seem to be gold or silver ranked adventurers."

    "Huh!?... How old is Su''s daughter?

    To the Duke''s question, Su turns to Alice.

    "Alice, how old is your frightened daughter?

    "Huh? Stef''s under one of me, so it''s five."

    "Wow, is Steph the daughter-inw"

    "Ah!?

    Alice holding her mouth in haste. What an unfortunate gaze the children send to Alice, and Ende also strokes her daughter''s head with a seemingly uncut face. What an ident. That''ll help.

    "Is that your nickname Stef? His name is Stephanie?

    "Yah! I''m not talking anymore!

    Poop, and Alice turned that way. Whoa, whoa.

    It''s Stephania, Father.

    Arcia taught me with a bitter smile at the plugged Alice. Stefania, huh? Stef for short.

    "No matter how much you say you have the strength of a gold and silver rank, you''re just a five-year-old girl, right? So, are you okay?

    "It''s okay. Because Steph specializes in defense most of his sisters and brothers," Today. "I can''t touch you alone."

    Shards and freys fell upon the duke of Ortrinde, who spoke anxiously.

    Specializing in defense? [Shield] was used by Lynne, right? Hit me...

    "[Prison] Ka"

    "Yes, I am."

    [Prison] deploys defensive walls without rtion to his will if specified. It is possible to protect yourself even while you sleep. Sure, that''s specializing in defense. The conditions to prevent it can also be set in detail.

    "Plus, he''s got [Axel], so he''s fast on the run."

    "Can you even use the [elerator]..."

    God''s speed of movement on full defense? You''re a hell of a five-year-old.

    "However, in that child''s case, you wouldn''t use [Axel] to escape."

    "It''s definitely Steffrocket."

    Coon and Lynne are talking noisy. What''s ''steph rocket''!?

    "Steph''s Special Attack. You wear [Prison] and stick it through your head with [elerator]."

    "The point is, hit me."

    Elna and Yoshino exined my doubts. What a trick... Speaking of which, Su has been teasing me a lot of tackles. "Be This Parent, Have This Child" is the one?

    Mr. and Mrs. Ortrinde look difficult when they hear the kids exin. They told me that story about my grandson I had never met yet, and I said I didn''t know if it was something I could be happy with or sad about.

    "What about this story, brother?

    "I''m not talking. Because I was supposed to see you after the kids arrived. Leggles and Lestia, oh, Zenoas too. I told you."

    "Surely you wouldn''t believe it if we didn''t actually meet...... I''m half-baked somewhere, too. Yet when I think about my grandson, I can''t stay or stand"

    "Yeah, me, too. What kind of child is Stef? Is she active like Su?"

    Following the Duke, Mr. Ellen also speaks of such things with an exciting eye. I don''t know if you''re active. Anyway, ''steph rocket''...... Apparently, our youngest daughter is quite an idiot.

    "For now, please do not tell His Majesty the King of Belfast. My son with Yumina... I''ll exin it here when Kuyuan arrives"

    "I see, was the child with Yumina the heir? Then I can snort that joy. Congrattions, Yumina."

    "Thank you, uncle!

    Yumina looks really happy that the Duke of Ortolinde gave her a word of celebration. I haven''t even met him yet. Wouldn''t it be even more rampant if this came for a long time?

    "So what is my son like!? Is that cool? Or maybe? Is it nice to girls? You must be a good boy, sarcastic filial!?

    "Uh, uh, uh, uh,"

    "Stop! Elna must be in trouble though. I know you''re happy, but calm down a little."

    Yumina gave me a questioning attack, and Else, her mother, went into a stop at her daughter, Elna, who was making her eyes ck and white.

    "Fair enough...... Let''s have fun when we meet. If I find out first, I''ll feel better."

    "Ugh...... I want to see you soon."

    I mourn this body that can only wait, as always, as I forgive the obstinate Yumina. It''s been a long time since Yoshino arrived, so it''s not strange if it''s time toe.

    No, maybe Yayun isn''t willing toe yet. It''s time to show your face. Your mother might be the limit. When I say it on a straight ball, there''s a butt p waiting.

    I don''t want to see my daughter get caged right away, so it was me wishing for the return of Yayun more than Kuyuan or Stef.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    A sword is swung to fly the blood attached to the de. Yayun delivered the love knife to the sheath, which was automatically bing [clean].

    "No, miss, you''re strong. Bandits by themselves What is annihtion... No, I don''t believe it."

    Professor Professor leaks a sigh of admiration when he sees the men falling there.

    They were two people who entered Eisengard by boat from the Gardio Empire, but there was no means of transport to Eisenburg, the old capital of Eisengard, which was in ruins.

    We ended up on foot, but all of a sudden we were attacked by bandits on the road.

    The country has copsed and has be an area where many of these rogues travel in the deste Eisengard.

    Because there are no controllers, they gather people with scratches on nature and their tibia to sleep in ruins.

    There are about fifty thieves who have attacked the eight clouds. Almost all of them were ughtered andid down by one Yayun.

    "Weird, isn''t it... I feel like these people were insane somewhere. I was talking about something I didn''t understand. Could it be..."

    Yayun wanders through the fallen man''s nostalgia, finding and snatching away his worn purse. Seeing it, professor Professor Professor looked indescribable.

    "Lady, that''s just what you take away from a thief''s purse... Were you in so much trouble...... If you could just tell me..."

    "Chi, you''re not!? You wanted the money and didn''t take your wallet, did you?!?

    Hachiyu excuses in haste. Eventually I found the object I wanted from my purse and "Again," I snapped small.

    "Hmm? What''s that? Is that a pill?

    A small medicine package that Yayun removed from his wallet. When it opened, there was a small amount of golden powder inside.

    "Is that sand? No, the colour seems a little cloudy for that..."

    "This is falsely a medicine that has crushed the branches of the Holy Tree, and it is a magic medicine that is flowing to the public... it is a magic medicine. When we take this in, we gradually be incapable of suppressing our emotions, rambling as our instincts are, and bing aggressive personalities. And eventually, death."

    "Oh my...! Is that stuff out there......!

    These bandits who attacked me earlier were out of focus somewhere, and they also attacked Hachiyun with their mouths running about things that didn''t make sense.

    I don''t care how you look at it, it''s not a decent mental state. I guess he had already had his head and body eroded by medication and was in terminal condition.

    "Eisengard had golden flower disease. A lot of people seem to be getting their hands on these fraudulent medicines."

    "Mmmm...... I''d like to say what the country is going to do, but there is no such country..."

    Professor Professor distorts his face.

    That man in submersible clothing whom Yayun met named himself ''Apostle of the Evil God''. This medicine definitely seems to involve those people.

    The magic potion is scattered around Eisengard. It also seems to be reaching out to its surrounding countries, the Raze Wu Kingdom, the Gardio Empire, the Strain Kingdom and the Orphan Longfeng Nation.

    Maybe it''s a pretty massive organization. When I grew up to this point, I really didn''t know it was on a level where I could do this on my own anymore.

    I knew it, but if I didn''t take a piece of information back to my handicraft, I''de this far if I couldn''t go home.

    "Eisenburg is just around the corner. Let''s just go. You can always go home."

    As I told myself, Yayun started walking again. The professor "Professor" is told about [Gate]. You can go as far as the obsolete capital Eisenburg, which is your destination, and return at the [gate] if there is nothing. Although it was still undecided whether that was Brunhild or not.

    I walked half a day and saw arge crater trail. It would have been done in the battle between the parents and the evil gods. A sigh of admiration sighs as professor Professor Professor looks at its crater.

    "What the hell again...... What the hell kind of fight would make this happen?

    Yayun has not seen the battle. Of course. It was before I was born.

    Only that it was a fierce battle. Most likely this big hole was vacated by the evil gods.

    After the crater there have been many wreckages of abandoned towns.

    The central part, which has be morendscaped, and the outer edge of the city, which is full of copsed buildings. The difference is intense.

    "It''s hard to walk because it''s full of crushed walls"

    "You should stay away from buildings that are not very expensive because they might copse."

    There is no shadow at all of the Iron Capital, once called ''Eisenburg, the industrial capital''. Only rusty iron chunks and crushed stones roll.

    Hourly folds, underneath buildings, golems, etc. were seen. I don''t see many mortal and other remains because, before the Evil Gods war, there was an outburst of magician kings by Hekatonkail, so most of the inhabitants had already fled.

    "Mmm."

    "What''s up,dy?

    "Shit...... Quiet..."

    Hachiyun, who was leading the way, hides behind the building. Following that, he hid so that the professor Professor "Professor" and the apanying military aircraft soldier "Soldato" knights also continued.

    "What the hell is going on...... hey, that...!

    At the end of Yayun''s gaze, on a mountain of abandoned wreckage, there was a demon who tried to look around.

    Demons, I don''t know if there is a bracket. With bat-like feathers and long tails, his whole body is covered with something like ck armor. From the head were stretches of two disastrous twisted horns, his face tight and nothing as if he were a stripped boiled egg.

    "Demon...... is it?

    A demon is a resident of the demonic kingdom who can be summoned by summoning magic. Its strength varies from ss to ss, and naturally the higher it is, the more constraints and conditions it takes to call it.

    Perhaps there is a summoner nearby, Yayun explores the area carefully but so far there is no sign of it.

    This is Yayun''s intuition, but I don''t feel so strong signs from that demon. Guess it''s probably a lower demon.

    "With the devil? I''ve never met a demon before, but he''s got a lot of weird wings?

    Professor Professor, who was a resident of the developed Western continent of magic engineering, naturally doesn''t know anything about summoning magic. Its demon wings that even its professor Professors break weird. It was the wings of the machine.

    If you look closely, the elbow-to-tip hand was like a machine, and the knee-to-bottom foot had the same mechanical shape.

    The hybrid of demons and golems, but should I say?

    Had Hachiyun''s father been on this asion, he would have put in a scratch, ''No, it''s a cyborg''.

    Did the Cyborg devil satisfy himself with something, he turned back his heel curly and left the spot.

    "Professor Professor Professor is here. I''m going to do a little tailing."

    "Hmm. Be careful."

    Lower yourself and Yayun pops out of the shadow of the building. Yayun has been trained to erase signs since childhood. Direct guidance from Tsubaki, head of our own intelligence agency.

    Hiding in the shadows of ruins, we follow the machine-mixed demons who go ahead.

    Eventually the demon entered a facility like a copsing factory. The ss is shattered, the steel is rusty and shaky, but it is a rtively safe building.

    Yayun turned to the back of the abandoned factory. Just keep following the devil like that and get inside and you''ll find him soon enough.

    Take a gentle peek inside through the broken ss window. Inside the dim factory, light had leaked out of the holed ceiling.

    "That''s...!

    Yayun looked out for what was ced in the central part of the factory. It also attracts attention to things like the myriad of talismans affixed to it in the factory, but ''it'' sits in the centre much more than that.

    It looked like an insect ant. The surface is stone-like in color and looks like some kind of stone statue at first sight. By the way, it contains cracks like cracks, worn out to see.

    The stone ants were floating above the foundations of arge metal. I don''t really see it from here, but the pedestal made ofrge metal seems to have something like a magic formation engraved on it. Would it be effective?

    "Is that... in my Servant, an evil god called a mutant species...?

    Hachiyun had never seen an evil god, and he had only heard of his own mutant species. Hachiyun regretted that if this were to happen, he should have forced his father to show the footage, but it is ater festival.

    The mutant species that my mother told me about matches the characteristics. I heard that the color changed when I lost my evil god and turned into such a stone figure.

    But assuming that''s a mutant species, what are those demons doing? Is that mutant already dead or doesn''t even work with Pickle? It just looks like a stone statue.

    "Mm."

    Apart from the demons that Yayun had tailed inside the abandoned factory, there were many simr demons. Only one of them discovers a different figure.

    The form was female. The whole outfit looked terribly like Leanne, one of the mothers of Hachiyun, but somewhere luscious and decadent. The waist tightened with a corset is thin and its overflowing chest is entuated. I have something like a domino mask made of iron on the top half of my face, so my expression doesn''t read well.

    The wavy long redhead is unmade. The feet peeking through the shorter skirt were covered with ckce stockings and stopped with garter belts.

    While the same woman, it is like Yayun is having trouble with the ce of the eye. She was a woman with an atmosphere like a whore.

    Then he hangs an ipatible battle stick, Mace, on his hips. Am I to me for looking slightly orange light?

    Somewhere, the atmosphere is simr to that of a guy in a submersible suit I''ve met before. Hachiyun felt that the woman must also be an ''apostle of the evil gods''.

    "Phew...... Well, it''s troublesome, Oshigoto, Oshigoto."

    The iron masked woman took the hips mace and swung it down, roughly toward the mutant species. It is a relentless blow.

    The stone variant will crush, Yayun expected, but the variant did not crush against it. It was shaken.

    "Sora Sora"

    The woman beats the mutant rhythmically. As if the crafted y finishing copsed, the mutant species lost shape.

    While being rambled from left to right up and down, things that were mutant species change into mere chunks. Plus, every time they hit me, I got smaller, and now I''m only about the size of a baseball ball. It''s like being pushed from the outside with some force andpressed.

    The speed of the mace beating against a ball of stone stationary in the universe increases. The orange light trajectory was illuminating inside the abandoned factory.

    And as I echoed it, a ball of stone, which was gray, began to shine more and more light and gold.

    "Yikes!

    When the heavily shaken iron masked woman pounds the mace with momentum, gaoong! and left a loud noise, and the ball vanished.

    No, it hasn''t vanished. Something sparkled powder and fell to the base where the magic formation was depicted. Something like sand is scattered over the magic formations.

    "Oh, this looks like it? You''re gonnain about the Indigo guy again."

    Ignoring the woman in the boyaking iron mask, the demons cleverly use small feathers and collect their powder.

    "That powder...... what if that''s not the source of the golden drug? I didn''t know it was made from the remains of mutant species..."

    Though the expression squeezed seems more perfect than made.

    As soon as Yayun put his hand on the window frame to look inside a little better, that window frame, which was rusty and worn out, suddenly came off the wall after it, and began to fall towards the inside.

    "--Huh!?

    Yayun screamed without a voice, reaching out reflexively, but there was nothing he could do. Make a shy noise, the window frame falls inside the abandoned factory and gets the attention of everyone who was inside at the same time. Now that the window frame and the window were gone, Hachiyun could be seen round from beyond.

    Yayun was absolutely now convinced that he looked pretty dumb.

    "... oh? I wonder who?

    "Hey, not enough people to name it!

    It was the perfect eight clouds just screaming like that blushing out of shame.

 Chapter 513

    "Not enough people to name me, hey...... Well, I''m not interested in your daughter''s name or anything. I don''t know what to do."

    When the iron masked womanughed couscous, the semi-machine demons who were in the abandoned factory were attacked towards Hachiyun.

    Yayun, who was outside the broken window, turns his heel and leaves the abandoned factory. The demons who follow it through the window.

    "Huh!?

    A short distance from the abandoned factory, Yayun stops his legs. The same demons have appeared for a long time.

    "Giggy."

    The machines raise their voices and the demons in front stretch their own nails. He swung his arms, which became sharp knives as they were, and struck into the Yayun.

    "Huh!"

    Yayun unleashes a love knife. The de, brilliant of the crystal, cut and tore the devil''s torso in two.

    Leaving his lower body, the demon''s upper body falls to the ground. Apparently, the torso was biological, with blue blood dyeing the ground of obsolescence.

    Without a nce at his fallenpanions, Yayun shes and dumps the demons that continue to strike him into ughter.

    With the magic of winter and night, my father, this crystalline knife has a tremendous cleavage. The only weapon that can be epted is one that uses the same crystal material. Even if it is a machine reinforced demon, it cannot be prevented.

    ... should be.

    "Huh!?

    Yayun receives the metallic orange battle stick Mace waved down from behind with a crystal knife.

    "Oh? That''s crazy. I can''t believe you can''t crush it with my ''Halloween''. That it''s a much sturdy sword."

    "... your people said the same thing."

    He can pay off the Battlestick "Mace" while Yayun says away to the iron masked woman who seems to have been chasing him at some point.

    "Your people? I wonder who?

    "He''s a round-headed guy with a blue hand axe."

    "Oh, you''re Indigo. Huh, did you fight him? Then maybe you could y with me, too!

    The iron masked woman waves down the battle stick Mace again. It''s not speed you can''t see through. Yayun puts on a crystal knife and takes it from the front.

    "Gu!?

    Yayun''s arms scream. Heavy blow unlike earlier. I was wondering if that wasn''t all I could do earlier, and I can pay back again.

    "Look, look, I wonder what''s wrong?

    "No, Gu...!

    The Battlestick Mace, which is swung down in a row, gets heavy with each blow. Weird. Now it''s like...!

    On the back of Yayun''s braines the figure of a crushed mutant, seen earlier in an abandoned factory.

    I avoided Mace, a battle stick that would be swung straight down, this time rolling sideways. The battle stick "Mace", swung down to the ground, destroys theid cobblestone and creates a great blur.

    "Its Battlestick" Mace "...... Every time you shake it down, it adds weight... right? Or you can change the weight instantly."

    "Oh, I found out. Who are you really, littledy?

    An iron masked woman turns her eyes like she explores. He turned his brilliant battle stick Mace on the metallic orange again to the Hachiyun.

    Yayun noticed the ability of that battle stick, Mace, because it resembled his sister''s method of attack. Although the attack on my sister, Lynne, is heavier.

    When I noticed there was a crowd of semi-machine demons around me. It''s just too harsh to deal with this number and the iron masked woman in front of you at the same time, even with just eight clouds.

    If so, there is one action that Yayun takes.

    "[Gate]"

    Open enough transfer gates to allow one of you to pass under your feet and move off the spot to fall to the ston and the ground. Regrettably, running away is one strategy. At the moment of the transition, he saw the woman with the iron mask staring in surprise, and Yayun lowered his sip just a little.

    Professor Professor Professor was watching the area without a location before the transfer. Eight cloudsnd from the transfer gate that appeared in the air to the ground.

    "Ooh!? Hey, what is it,dy?!? Get out of my way!

    Suddenly, the professor Professor "Professor" was so surprised that his hips fell out that he appeared to fall in front of him. Soldato, a soldier with a knight figure, supports him as he takes his feet from the rubble and is about to fall.

    "Found. Run away!"

    "Oh, oh, okay!

    Professor "Professor" snorts, swallowing the situation immediately. It''s not that far from where Yayun was surrounded earlier. The demons will be here soon as well.

    "Giggy."

    While I thought so, the demons really came. He sprays his bat feathers and flies over here. Behind it I also saw an iron masked woman.

    Running away is a mystery, but you don''t have to force yourself on enemynd. If I''m alone, I still have a professor named Professor. "Thirty-six ways to escape" is not my father''s word. I don''t know the other 35.

    "[Gate]!

    Jump the professor Professor into the open transfer gate, followed by the knights of your soldier soldier.

    Just wondering if I would miss it, the devil''s arm was struck out like a bullet, chained together and struck into Hachiyun.

    Swinging the crystal knife out to the side, Yayun somehow shes off its arm.

    But the next moment, when he saw the iron masked woman behind the devil waving a shining battle stick, Mace, into the orange, Yayun jumped backstep into the transfer gate.

    That''s where the transfer gate disappeared, Dogong! and made a loud sound, something invisible fell. The cobblestone snaps shly and countless cracks enter.

    "... missed wow. Too bad. Could this piss Indigo off?

    Iron Masked Woman, Tangerine leaked a mncholy voice as she sighed.

    Exit from the back alley to the front street, which has been transferred at [gate]. From this street, which extends from the central square, where there is a high clock tower, there was a clear and good view of the castle standing on the hill.

    The castle I''ve been used to seeing since the birth of Yayun... or my parents'' house.

    Yayun sighs like gloom as he looks up at the castle.

    "He''s back..."

    Whether it was a good idea or a bad idea to think of the safest part of the day, unconsciously Yayun was transferring to the town of Brunhild. The destination of the transfer is the alley that was often used to exit the castle with my sisters.

    "Oh, this isn''t Brunhild. Lady, the king and the eagle here are not safe because they know each other."

    "Yeah, I know a lot too..."

    Yayun felt indescribable to Professor Professor, who spoke happily.

    In the meantime, my purpose of bringing back the information of the Apostle of the Evil God was fulfilled. All you have to do is wave the big hand and go see my father and my mothers of this era, but I''m really going to step on two feet in front of them, which I haven''t been in touch with in a long time.

    Gu......, and I''m hungry because I''m disgusted.

    "Speaking of which, I''m hungry. Oh, it looks like you can eat at that inn. Something to eat."

    "Right...... Oh! No, let''s not do that over there. I have a feeling there''s a delicious looking store over there. Over there, over there."

    As he panicked, Yayun pushed the professor Professor in a different direction.

    The name of the inn indicated by the professor is "Silver Moon". This is the Royal Brunhild State Store. Therefore, knights and others who serve the country alsoe to eat a little. When ites to safety, there is no safer store than here.

    But for Yayun today, it is a dangerous store that is not strange to have my father''s subordination.

    If it had already been arranged, my father would have flown in one shot if I had been called in. And my mother...

    It was Hachiyu who didn''t want to escape to get here, but just wanted some more time to organize his mind.

    She hadn''t noticed because she was tempered. to the fact that a few cats who were at the Silver Moon store were still looking at themselves.

    Several of them moved out after the Yayuns, and one began to drive down the road to the castle to inform their own bosses.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Meanwhile, in those days.

    The magic train that carried us stopped at Parriston Station, the first station of the Reef Reese Empire, and received a great wee here as well. Due to geographical problems, the Leaf Lease side will be Bern, the royal capital, next to this Parriston station. That is the end point.

    Our short journey ends at the next station. Overall, there seems to be no problem with the train itself. I guess I''ll be fine with this.

    From here, I think the tracks will extend to Leaf Lease, Belfast and the respective regions of the country. Is it a local line in another world?

    Apart from that, it will eventually extend to neighbouring countries, such as Regulus, Mismid and Panaches, where there will be more movement of people and distribution of supplies.

    I think more people travel for tourism purposes. Maybe there ''ll be a tourpany sometime.

    It looks at the view Yumina can see through the window as if she would spare her arrival at the end point.

    "Is it five hours from Alefis to Bern? Looks like you''ve been lying about your journey in the carriage for days."

    "It costs money, though. But safety is guaranteed, so I think the wealthy will ride."

    If you take the Magic Guide train, you won''t have to worry about getting attacked by bandits or anything. Get to your destination safely. If freight trains start to run, it will also be possible to carryrge volumes of luggage.

    I guess from now on, the Magic Train will be a necessity for cirction.

    "The Lord."

    "Hmm? Amber?

    When I was thinking of such an outlook for the future, the reading flew from Amber, who was supposed to be leaving a message at the castle. Is something wrong?

    "What''s up? Is something wrong?

    "Yes, I received news from my cat that a girl simr to Yae appeared under the castle..."

    "What!?

    I identally shouted out loud, gathering everyone''s gaze around me. My neighbor Yumina asks me with her eyes patting.

    "Duh, what''s wrong, Mr. Winter Night?

    "No, the... Amber contacted me and told me that an octopus-like child appeared under the castle..."

    "Is it true, ho!?

    Gatter, and stand up octave. Everyone around me is stopping chatting and watching us.

    "Amber, where is that child now?

    "I don''t know where it is, but it doesn''t look like we''re headed for the castle. The cats are tailing, so I''m on my way to you now, but...

    Aren''t you on your way to the castle? Aren''t you back?

    Yae approached me like he was in a hurry.

    "Yes, sir! We have to get him fast! If we don''t hold him down for sure, he might get away with it!

    No, no, you don''t have to say it like a criminal like that. It''s your daughter, isn''t it?

    That said, Yayun can use [gate]. It''s an impossible story to get away with.

    "All right, let''s go to Amber at the [gate]. Then contact the cats on the tail..."

    "Hey, hey, wait a minute! Winter Night Hall, no, it''s not good for His Majesty the Duke to be gone! His Majesty King Leafreese is waiting for you in Bern!

    It was His Excellency the Duke of Ortrinde who waited for us in a hurry.

    Yes, it was. I was kind of thinking loosely, but this was a ceremony for once.

    Damn, at a time like this!

    His Majesty the King alone might have managed, but this time the heavy ministers of the Leaf Lease are also here. I know it''s just too bad that the king of one country I invited will be gone.

    "And for now, why don''t you just ask Mr. Yae to go back to Brunhild? I don''t think the Queen has them all..."

    Lindsay asks the Duke of Olt Linde for a favor. The Duke thought, um,

    "Well, if you have His Majesty the Duke... I gave it back because I was not feeling well, and I think there is no problem if I exin it to the leaflet side..."

    "So then! Sir, you''re not feeling well, so you should go home one step ahead!

    Hachi shouts in a clear tone, very unlikely to be in excellent physical condition.

    No, I want to follow you too, but I still can''t do it in this situation...

    "Father, I''m following you. I need to get Sister Yayun."

    That''s what Frey offered me because of my second daughter''s sense of responsibility in her first-born absence. I guess it''s safe if Frey will go with Hachi.

    "Okay.... Yae, calm down and calm down."

    "The awkward are calm. Be calm."

    That''s what Hachi tells me when he''s going to hear a phic sound called a quail. It''s okay, isn''t it?

    Opening the [gate] in front of the castle gate in Brunhild, where Amber waited, Yae jumped into momentum as he waited. Frey follows suit.

    "I wonder if you''re okay..."

    The train that carried us with a sense of anxiety headed to the Royal Capital of Leaf Lease, Bern.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Yayun broke up with professor Professor Professor and was hanging out in Brunhild''s castle town.

    The professor, Professor, was a Golem technician he knew¡­ probably an Elka technician, and when he greeted him, he headed to the castle, so Yayun decided to act differently.

    I suppose I should have gone with you if I had, but when I came here, Yayun was still hesitant to go to the castle.

    "Exactly no more...... If this is the case, should I have asked your mother for permission before embarking on a training journey..."

    Yayun walks without hitting the town with a loud sigh. It''s a town I''ve known since birth, albeit in the past. You will never get lost.

    Well, what''s going on and one shadow that stands in front of the sighing eight clouds again.

    Raising his bent face, there was a familiar face there.

    He was younger than the face he remembered, but was undoubtedly the figure of Yae, his own mother.

    "You found it, you runaway daughter......!

    "Yes, no, ma''am... I didn''t run away from home..."

    Octopus stares at this one without expression, and the octopus wanders one step back.

    The silent intimidation unleashed by his mother makes Hachiyun shudder. Yayun has be a gold-ranked adventurer and is proud to say that he has be quite strong, but I don''t feel he can beat Yae, his mother, as much as his hair muscles.

    "Where the hell have you been walking so quietly...?

    "Well, Mother, I don''t know about this..."

    Yayun can''t move like a frog stared at by a snake. Her mother''s anger seems to be so grumpy.

    The idea of running away for a moment [at the gate] crossed my back of my brain, but doing that would be like oiling a fire.

    Hachiyu closed his eyes and said that if this happened, he would have to be prepared and receive the wrath of his mother, but the next moment, he was hugged in a huge octave.

    "Oh, uh, Mother...?

    "You stupid girl......! How worried I was......!

    Though a gold-rank adventurer, I''d rather not worry, such as just eleven daughters traveling the country alone.

    Hachi doesn''t remember spending time with Hachiyun as a mother, but I was convinced that this girl I hugged was my own daughter, and that she was important.

    "I''m d to finally meet you..."

    "Mother... I''m sorry about that..."

    "Kufu, if you''re Sister Yayun, you''re in the light."

    "What!? Phew, Frey!?

    It was Frey, my sister just below, who appeared from behind Hikaru. Underfoot is also the figure of Amber, his father''s summoner.

    It''s embarrassing for my sister to see that Yayu is also being held by her mother.

    Hachimo tries to get away with it, but Hachimo doesn''t hold it tight and let it go.

    "Ha, Mother! It''s time to let go of me...!

    "... worry everyone, Yayun is not a bad boy"

    "What?"

    Octopus, whose tone changed unexpectedly, slightly cloudy the face of Octopus. The force entered the eight arms being embraced and the restraint became stronger.

    "Hey, is that, Mother? Come on, you''re so powerful...! There he is!

    "... you have to punish the bad boy?

    Hearing his mother''s low voice, Yayun caught his heart. I''ve heard this voice a lot when I was little.

    When I did not return to the castle until the promised carving limit.

    When you lie and deceive a failure.

    When I said all I could to trouble everyone in the castle.

    The punishment I received was the same.

    "No!? Ha, Mother!? It''s only forter life! Just me. Wow!

    The clouds burst further into the arms of Hachi. But the eight arms that restrained my daughter firmly shall not be frightened.

    "Huh, Frey! Help!"

    Throw away her sister''s majesty too, and Yayun asks her sister just below for help.

    Frey smiles at his teary-eyed sister.

    "Sister Yayun. I don''t have a good time."

    "No ahhhh!?

    "Well, I guess we''re going back to the castle. The punishment is plentyter..."

    "Hino!? Father, please help me!

    Hachiyu finally asks his father, who is not here, for help. For a moment, Amber thought I would tell this to his own Lord, the Sagittarius, in his readings, but he remained in the midst of an eightfold smile directed with intimidation. Amber and I want to avoid catastrophe.

    Hachi, who once took up his daughter on his shoulder, began to return to enjoy the road to the castle.

    Though the daughter, who was put on her shoulder, was devastated by despair.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Xu Xu, Xu ~..."

    "Wee back, everyone"

    "Oh, yeah......"

    We managed to end the ceremony on the leaf leash by suppressing the feeling of deviation and jumped into the [gate] with our feet and returned to Brunhild.

    What we saw as we set foot in the living room was an eightfold greeting with a smile, a girl lying on the couch lying down and roaring, presumably an eightcloud, and Frey putting an ice sack on her ass.

    Apparently, Yayun was sentenced to butt pping. Hachi is tough...

    "What the hell is this..."

    "Treat my runaway daughter for a little while."

    A small objection flew in to the return of the octave saying, ''Absolutely must be a little...'' but the octave passed without looking back. I don''t know, I''m afraid to smile...

    "Yayun"

    "Ha, yes!

    And the eight clouds that were called upon, and became, sat upright on the couch. I feel a little down on my hips if my pped butt hurts.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, I apologize for this concern..."

    Eight clouds with their heads down with their heads peeled while seated upright. No, no, because we don''t have that much to do!

    The pain appeared to have disappeared when I applied healing magic to the Yayu holding my butt down, and myplexion was somewhat better.

    "Are you okay?

    "Ugh...... Thank you... thank you, Father"

    Hachiyun thanked her as she turned away, embarrassing herself.

    Like the other children, Hachiyun was very simr to Hachi, his mother. He seems serious. I think it''s the type that seems too serious to amodate.

    Anyway, I''m d you''re okay. This is the seventh person. Two more. Where is my only son and youngest daughter under the sky?

 Chapter 514

    "Hmm, I knew I couldn''t..."

    I floated [on the fly] over the castle and tried to expand my divine [search], but I was very unable to examine the entire world.

    Because ordinary [searches] using magic use the atmosphere, or the earth, the sea, and the magic vegetables contained in everything, we can examine most ces that are not blocked by the junction.

    On the other hand, the divinely powered [search] can break through and search even ces covered by the junction, but because it expands and uses its own sanity, it cannot search extensively.

    Well, just because I can''t do it now, I guess I can if my divinity goes up.

    Yayun asked, "The Apostle of the Evil God," and they sprinkle pills that make people obsolete, and they''re up to something.

    Moreover, it is the mutant that is the source of the medicine, he said.

    The fold in the battle against the evil gods, I thought I wiped them all out, but did there have to be some retrieval? Or who was intentionally hiding it? If we tie the line, we can prevent [searching].

    Ma, I tried to search for ''Apostle of the Evil God'' in that [search], but this is how I failed.

    I can''t even find the Ark they took. Maybe he''s hiding in the narrow space of the dimension, like he did in Frase.

    With Kosokoso in the shadows...... a total pain in the ass. Aren''t you going to attack me directly from the front? Then I''ll crush you in seconds.

    As I thought about it fluffily over the castle, I heard something thriving under my eyes.

    Turning his gaze down, Yayun is waving his sword at the Knights'' training ground. The opponent is eightfold.

    Mother and daughter "Oyako" confrontation. That''s the same as when you were Frey. No, Linze was fighting Linne too... Lou and Arcia had a culinary confrontation. Is it also a home lesson that we mothers have to fight our daughters?

    "Kue Shinryu Shinryuki, Ultraviolet sh!

    "Kue Shinryu Okiyoshi, Dragon Tooth Fierce sh" Riuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!

    Two sword shes sh. The wooden knife is the one I use, but that wooden knife is sturdy reinforced and won''t break like that.

    ... There shouldn''t be, but it''s like a wooden knife is being sharpened? What kind of meeting did you have...

    I get a little worried, and I go down to the training ground.

    The training ground had already be a little crowded, and in addition to the cavaliers, the maids and civil servants working in the castle stood by to be enthusiastic.

    I find the face I see in it, and I speak up.

    "You were here, Mr. Seitaro"

    "Ah, winter and night...... no, Your Majesty. Sorry to disturb you."

    Seeing the battle between the two in the corner of the training ground with serious eyes was Shigetaro Kue, the brother of Hachi and uncle of Hachiyun.

    In the name of martial arts training, Mr. Seitaro is currently staying in Brunhild. with his fianc¨¦e, Ayane.

    Hourly folds, he was training in conjunction with the Knights, and was coached by Sister des.

    By the way, I have already told Seitaro and his parents about Hachiyun. He was as surprised as the rest of his family, but he epted it so lightly.

    "How about those two?"

    "Sometimes I wonder what strength is when I am somehow... plucked into an octave and also plucked into that daughter..."

    She drops her shoulder slightly and Shigetaro says so. No, Seitaro''s pretty strong, too. Originally strong, but under the guidance of Sister All des, I think she got even stronger. Almost no one in our Knights can beat Mr. Heitaro. Isn''t that top notch if you''re an Eachen?

    Still, there''s a huge difference between Yae and Hilda, so maybe I feel that way myself.

    "Kue Shinryu Shinryuki, Phoenix Fei Lian" Yusui Hirano "!

    "Kue Shin Naruto Okiyoshi, Flying Swallow Rapid Break" Hin-tapa "!

    The two swords bump into each other again.

    A knife of eight clouds that struck down was bounced off by an eight wooden knife that was swept away from the bottom to draw an arc.

    "Until then. Winner, Yae."

    The hands of the de sisters who were refereeing are raised.

    Exmation sighs and spare apuse are sent from all around.

    "Hmm. Sounds like a lot of training."

    "Ku...... I didn''t know you were any match for your younger mother..."

    "That''s what I thought too..."

    Frey, who was watching close to Yayun''s twinkle, agrees.

    No, your mother, because you''re on the subordinate god level with a wedding ring that''s an artifact. Because it''s a little unusual. I mean, it''s not normal for you guys to be decent with that existence.

    "Then I''ll deal with them next. All right, Mr. Yayun?

    "A, hi...... Ottayawarakani......"

    Hilda with a wooden sword now stands in front of Yayun. Seeing the battle between Hachi and Hachiyun, he nodded.

    After this, Yayun, who ended his battle with Hilda, was waiting to fight Sister des (Boss Character). I''m sorry, Father, I can''t do anything...

    At least when the game is all over, [Refresh] and I''ll get you tired.

    Good luck, Eight Clouds.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "I mean, he, uh..."

    When I finished ordering, Hachiyun rammed into the table of the coffee ''Parent''.

    There were a bunch of young girls in the seats that stuck the two tables together. From the firstborn, Yayun, to the seven-daughter, Lynne, plus, eight of Alice.

    Nor did Rin Hachiyun usually seem to be able to keep it all this time in front of his sisters.

    Kuhn giggles when he looks at it and tickles.

    "That was very popr, Sister Yayun."

    "I don''t need such poprity..."

    Since then, Yayun has been asked by the Knights to join forces, and the interesting des have made him train the entire Yayun VS Knights individually against the group.

    "It''s a punishment I''ve been fluttering with all I want. Don''t reflect a little."

    "Now that I know, give me a break..."

    Hachiyun spits out a small voice at the pungent Arcia. How many times have you told your mothers the same thing after that?

    "Hey, Yayun Oi!" Apostle of the Evil God "was strong!?

    "I won!? Or lost!?

    Lynne and Alice ask intrigued, not even with their snagging sister.

    Bakuri and Yayun rose up smiling bitterly and took a sip of the cold water in the ss.

    "You and I met. Man in iron helmet with blue hand axe Hatchet and woman in iron mask with orange battle stick Mace. The iron helmet was escaped by metastatic magic. The iron mask has escaped."

    "Yayun, did your sister run away?

    "There was apanion. Because that was dangerous. Say" Professor ", Golem''s..."

    "P, Professor Professor Professor!? Yaya, Sister Yayun, I''m so d you met Professor Professor!?

    Kuhn rises out of his chair, rounding off Gatan and his usual calmness. My sisters and the guests around me were gathering their gaze about something.

    "Is that it? Haven''t you heard from me? I thought you went to the castle to visit the Elka technician..."

    "Really!? Me, excuse me for a second!

    Left the coffee ''Parent'' so that Kuhn could panic as he did.

    It''s been a long time since I''ve seen a sisters reunion, but I lost one early. Yoshino crushes like a scratch.

    "I haven''t ordered yet..."

    "It''s okay. I''ll take Coon''s share."

    With a grinning face, Frey was hanging on to that.

    "... So, ''Apostle of the Evil God'' was strong?

    Leaving aside the matter of Kuhn, the three women who are gone, Yoshino returns to the conversation.

    "I haven''t really bumped into him, but I think he''s pretty strong. Not as good as our mothers, though. And he seems to have some troublesome powers. The Iron Masked Woman had the same power as Lynne."

    "With me?

    The named Lynne blinks her eyes with a punch.

    "The power to use weights like [Gravity]. Maybe the iron helmet man''s ability to transfer is the same as that. Hi. I suspect that hand axe Hatchet and Battlestick Mace. I felt the power of a strong evil god."

    "Oh, speaking of which, the apostle of the evil god who stole the Ark also had the creepy red sword Rapier."

    Arcia snaps, as I recall in Yayun''s words. Although she had only glimpsed it from the rear.

    "Shizuku, the artifact of the evil god...... something like ''evil artifact''? They''re totally annoying."

    As Frey sighed small, the waitress from "Palento" came with sweets on the silver basin.

    "Thank you for waiting ~. This will be Fruit Parfait and Mont nc."

    "Here we go."

    The fruit parfait was ced before Erna and Montnc before Arcia. After that, the sweets are arranged one after the other. Two things were ced before Frey: Millefeuil and Gato Chocte. It was ordered by the outgoing coun.

    "I wondered what would happen when they flew over here, but I''m d we''re all okay."

    "Yoshino-chan may have been fine because [Teleport] is avable, but we''ve been through a lot, haven''t we? Drop your smartphone in the river as soon as you get there."

    Lynne pointing her lips at Yoshino, who says swallowing things, puffing her shortcake.

    To two people with Yayun and Yoshino''s transfer magic, Kuhn, who happened to show up near Brunhild, Arcia, who showed up in the Kingdom of Panaches with a blue crown that could use the transfer magic, Disturbance u, a group that would have been able to return home without so much difficulty around here.

    Frey was also able to rendezvous with Helgaia, an ind country, without so much difficulty because he had a smartphone, although it was tough.

    "It''s more than likely we''re in the same situation where you wait so long and Stef doesn''te, right?

    Elna says with a tart of spection like that. Especially since Kuyuan has a reasonable personality, he should contact me as soon as he has a smartphone.

    ttening Millefeuille, Frey, who tackles Gato Chocte, answers with augh.

    "Because it seems solid and it''s missing. Hey, Kuyuan is"

    "I like you there, too."

    "Out. Alice''s Kurumi Disease"

    Lynne turns her gaze to Alice like she''s frightened. Sometimes the same age, Kuyuan and Alice have been together since they were little. Since when did Alice begin to have something romantic about her for a long time? Neither do the sisters here know why.

    In the first ce, Alice was too out-of-standard, and only for a long time, such as a boy of the same generation who could stay together properly. In a way, it can be taken for granted.

    From what my sisters have seen, I still cherish Alice for a long time. I''m not as shy as Alice is.

    "You really like Alice for a long time..."

    "Yeah! I like it because it''s strong, sweet, and cool!

    Alice replies with a smile to Erna''s words. It''s a word I''d like to twist my neck on from the sisters, but if my father, Ende, hears about it, he''s going to have a toothpick.

    By the way, Kuyuan and Alice are friends approved by each other''s parents. Except Ende.

    Then it''s not strange for the two of us to be fianc¨¦es, but we have a winter night policy of ''letting the kids marry each other decide for themselves after they''ve grown up'' and that hasn''t gotten to it.

    There was also a slightly twisted thought behind this, ''So I won''t even decide on my daughters'' fianc¨¦e or anything, but I''m not saying that would be a flower.

    In fact, when ites to being a princess of a country, there is no fianc¨¦e as one of the sisters.

    There are such meetings from various countries, but all winter nights have turned them down.

    It''s not like there''s anything unexpected about it, but neither were the sisters particrly thought-provoking, so I dared pass.

    gossip "Forget it".

    "Did Stef drop his smartphone as well as a long time ago?

    "You can easily imagine that way...... She''s lost it a few times and your father has found it..."

    Arcia sips a cup of tea and, uh, leaks her tired breath.

    Stephania, the youngest sister, is, to put it well, naive, or worse, ironless. She was a daughter like a chunk of action, moving anyway when she thought of it.

    Arcia wonders if that fearless personality, which deals with everything at all costs, is because he has [Prison], which is an absolute defense. Anyway, if we deploy [Prison], there''s no danger. Any impotence wants to do it fine. It''s not strange to have a gunless personality.

    Lynne talks to Arcia, who was analyzing her sister''s character at the end of that.

    "Stef or Kuyuan, whiches first?

    "It would be a long time if Stef''s ce of appearance wasn''t close to here. That kid would be on his way here a lot, by the way. Just..."

    "Because it seems solid and it''s missing. Hey, Kuyuan is"

    Frey continues with the same line as he did earlier after Arcia.

    There was no objection from everyone to that.

    Kuyuan is excellent, but the stuffing is sweet somewhere. It is even more of a physique that is often involved in disturbances. The ce looked just like Chiaya in the winter and night.

    "I hope I''m not getting into some trouble..."

    Crush it small no matter who Yosino tells. I wouldn''t say it but everyone else was thinking the same thing.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "It''s been a hassle..."

    Kudist was stuck in the middle of the road to the Leggles Empire Capital Garia.

    There are demons'' bodies piled around like mountains. Goblins, Hobgoblins, Goblin Archers, Goblin Mages, Goblin Soldiers, Goblin Rangers, Goblin Generals, Goblin Roads, and all kinds of goblins were exposed to their skeletons until the goblin kings.

    The reason is mass rampage Stampede.

    A sudden mass outburst, Stampede, involved a long-running ride-along carriage that was on its way to the Imperial City of Galleria.

    The Goblins chased me and drove my carriage selflessly, and the adventurer copse that I was getting into would have never thought I''d throw a child down or anything.

    That was true for a long time. For a moment on too many things: Huh? ''So much so that it has be frightened.

    Looking at the goblins desperately chasing them from the carriage carriage''s carriage as if they were some other HR, he was suddenly shoved down, Don.

    The guy who poked me down has been frustrated since we got on board, and he was the one who just yelled at andined about something else, but apparently he was a real scumbag.

    I guess the idea was to poke someone down and get away with it while it was sacrificing. It seems that Kurumi was only the easiest to get to grips with on his solo journey. The coward in this hand says, ''Anyone could have done it,'' while targeting what seems the weakest.

    The moment he was dropped, he thought, ''Uh, a lie,'' butnded immediately to roll on the ground, unleashing the magic of his father''s concession on the looming goblin ground.

    "[Slip]"

    "Gah!?

    Soon! and the goblins fall in momentum. Kuyuan stabbed Todome in the fallen goblin and waved his sword against the other goblinsing at him as he took the worn out copper sword that Goblin let go of.

    "Giggy!"

    "Oops."

    The attack of Goblin Soldier on a single piece of paper. Long distant right eye bears orange gold light.

    [Foresight Demon Eye].

    It is one of the seven longsting demonic eyes, able to predict the movement of the target.

    Simr to the ability of Yumina, my mother, to [see the future], but only works for a very short time. But it was the best ability to avoid attack.

    He avoided the attack, defeated the goblins, and if his weapon broke, he took his weapon, and long ago he defeated the goblins one after the other. As a result, there was only one person who was moving a few decadester.

    I was thrown out of the carriage, but fortunately all my luggage was carried as a backpack, so I have no problem. The cheap bow and arrow that was used as a weapon was taken away by the carriage.

    Other than that, I don''t have any problems...

    "Are you walking from here...?

    I''ve waited about two hours, but there''s no sign of the carriageing back. Apparently, he ran off like that. There were other guests aboard, so the man who stuck himself down should be found guilty by the testimony.

    "They probably think he''s dead..."

    By now, the inhabitants of the town ahead will be fleeing or consolidating their protection.

    I don''t know what to do, and Kuyuan takes the map out of his nostalgia.

    I bought this map that I normally sell in the store. Since his father, Winter Night, began to poprize his smartphone, a great deal of misceneous maps began to be sold to the public, and when his national dealings with the Western continent began, more detailed maps became made.

    It''s not cheap, but it''s treasured in the current state of losing its smartphone.

    "It was the town of Bethan that left, because the destination is the town of Live... you can go straight through this forest to a town close to the Imperial Capital"

    Kuyuan looks at therge forest on his left and checks the map. It''s quicker to break through this forest than to go down the road. It''s a pretty big forest, but it would be possible to tread.

    The problem is that there are many warcraft living there, but it doesn''t matter there.

    Find a rtively usable weapon among the goblins rolling around.

    The sword that Goblinking had seems sturdy, but it''s too big and hard to use for a long time.

    "Would you like this?"

    Get the sword Goblin Soldier was using and the dagger Goblin was using. Both seemed to be originally used by adventurers and didn''t hurt that far. Probably just got it.

    I would have liked a sheath if I could, but there''s no way a goblin would use that.

    Remove the cloth from the backpack, wrap it around the de portion of the dagger and insert it straight into the pocket of the coat.

    The sword has to be held as it is.

    "It would be helpful to have a warcraft to give me a ride."

    The long-held [Devil''s Eye of Subordination] is an animal, a devil''s eye capable of obeying a warcraft, but the conditions are often fine and ineffective. All this was luck.

    "Okay, so do you want to go"

    Crushing so lightly, Kuyuan started walking easy with his feet to the woods.

 Chapter 515

    The depressed and lush forest was giving signs as if to reject intruders.

    Perhaps nine out of ten people will feel like a creepy forest. I didn''t lean on people, I felt like pressure.

    This forest is dangerous. Dangerous. Let''s take a detour. The forest was spreading before the eyes of a long time ago, as I would think.

    A regr person would follow his heart and follow the path that bypasses this forest. But the prince of a small country just goes into the woods saying that it has nothing to do with that.

    It is not all the more dull in the long run. He also felt the impending intimidation of not telling him to leave.

    I was feeling it, but I just wasn''t willing to take a detour.

    "It''s obviously a people-avoiding junction, isn''t it? And it''s pretty powerful. Are you saying it''s not a normal forest?"

    Kuyuan was a sword taken from a goblin, and proceeded through the woods with Zunzun as he paid off the branch leaves of the disturbing shrub.

    What an odd forest I thought for a long time. I can feel strange signs from earlier. Ambient atmosphere or air.

    Only when did the fog start drifting through the dim woods and my vision in front of me was getting worse.

    I think it''s strange that Kuyuan is in a difficult situation to judge just a few meters away.

    The fog has more moisture in the atmosphere and is more likely to ur if temperatures drop. That''s why temperatures tend to happen when they drop after the rain.

    But this forest isn''t that cold, and I don''t feel the humidity was high. And suddenly I felt the magic flow.

    Kuyuan decided that neen and eighty-nine, this fog was man-made. Though I had no idea there was an intent at some stage of avoidance.

    Perhaps this is a fog created by magic. Are you going to let Kudist get lost in the woods, or...

    "Stop there"

    Suddenly a voice rang in the woods, Pittari and Kuyuan stop their legs.

    He was like a squatting old man. I hear someone''s watching this one. Apparently this fog was meant to hide what the other side looked like.

    "My child. Turn back from the spot. Otherwise a terrible disaster will befall you. Now...... ''

    "Oh, that''s fine. As for this one, I just want to let you pass through this forest, do you need any conditions? I can give you some money."

    ''What?''

    A squeaky voice shows a disturbing colour. I just thought a kid would turn back if he threatened me a little, and this reaction was unexpected.

    "Or I don''t need money or anything. Get out of this forest quickly. You want to be eaten by demons. ''

    "Even if they say so. I want to go through these woods to the other side. I''m sorry, but you''re not going back, are you?

    "Then no! Go back!

    That''s why I''m noting back.

    "Ah, here!

    Long before Zunzun and I started moving forward again, my squeaky voice began to rush. At the same time, a few leaf rubbing sounds reached my ears long ago from the top of the tree. Apparently, the Lord of Voices is watching this one from above the tree.

    ''... hey, what are you gonna do! I''m not going back at all!

    ''...e on, I can''t help it. Let''s Threat Some More''

    "Oh?"

    Instead of an earlier squeamish voice, the voices of ordinary men and women were heard only slightly. Apparently, he was changing his voice. Though he was a young man and woman to judge by his voice.

    A long way further in the fog while analyzing that.

    Such a great shadow stands before him.

    What emerged through the thick fog was a tiny head giant about four metres made of trees all over his body. Every time I walk, the vacition and bark peel off from all over my joints.

    Wood golem. Still young. The original wooden golem I grew up in would go six or seven meters.

    Still very bigpared to the six-year-old Kurumi.

    "GooWong......!

    Kuai looks up silently at the roaring wood golem in front of him. And the LORD of his servant voice decided that he was just as stunned and incapable of moving, and he felt better.

    ''If you don''t want to be trampled, leave than here! Now,''

    Baki! and I thought something sounded crushing, Wood Golem''s neck crushed and a small head that didn''t fit that giant fell to the ground with Goron.

    At the same time ''Oohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh''

    "''What!?

    "Oh, the golem isn''t considered alive, is it?"

    So grumbled Kurumi''s eyes were emitting a reddish golden light.

    [Demon Eye of Crushing]. One of the seven Devil''s Eyes of a long time. As its name suggests, it is a demonic eye that crushes matter merely by staring.

    It was a user-friendly demonic eye, although it has weaknesses when using it, such as it does not work on creatures, it cannot crush anything too hard, and it has a narrow range of effects.

    Wood golem has a nucleus in his throat. This demonic eye that doesn''t work on creatures, but it worked on skeletons and zombies, so I tried to crush the nucleus of my neck with no power. Apparently, it worked.

    "Hey, what''s going on!?

    ''Not decent! You''re not a normal kid!

    Kuyuanughed bitterly at his voice, which he no longer even hid.

    Isn''t that normal? Kuyuan has been exposed to the word since birth. He''s not the only one. So are his sisters and sisters.

    I''m used to being seen that way. It only scratches a little, but that''s why I don''t imitate this power so much. I am myself, including this power. It is an important power given to me by my father and mother.

    Over the fallen wood golem, Kuyuan proceeds to the back of the woods.

    "Oh, oh! Wait a minute!

    "Damn, when this happens!

    Two men and women jumped off a long time ago with the sound of a leaf rub called gasp.

    He wrapped his green clothes together, his ears were long, which would be to find no emerald eyes "Cancer" in his blonde hair, neither of them in the woods.

    "Is it an elf"

    "You can''t go any further! Turn around!"

    The elf of the manys an arrow on the bow he was carrying, saying so for a long time after he targeted him.

    The woman''s elf pointed the tip of the magic wand equally far away.

    "As I said earlier, I just want to get out of this forest. Can''t you just let me through?

    "No! I gave you a warning!

    An arrow is released from the man''s elf. Then a water polo popped out of a woman''s elf wand as much as a man''s head.

    Long ago, with a sword in his hand, he chops away the flying arrows. I continued and turned my gaze to the flying water polo. Long distant eyes turn blue golden.

    The next moment, the water polo just happened to disappear into the air. Two of the elves look out for each other in surprise.

    "Be!?

    "What!?

    "Unfortunately, magic doesn''t work on me."

    It''s not exactly magic that doesn''t work. It''s just that we can strike it off. [Demon Eye of Mist] that will wipe out any magic effects.

    There are weaknesses in this, too, and we have to capture everything that has a magical effect in our sights. So what is as widespread as this fog is difficult.

    Simr to [Demon Eye of Compression], this demon eye has a narrow range of effects. Still, at this distance, it is possible to activate it at all times.

    "Oh, that!?

    She was a woman elf trying to unleash magic again, but every time a water polo can be ced at the end of a cane, it disappears quickly.

    "Yes, what the hell are you...!

    "My name is Kurumoto Hope. Can Ie through now?

    "Both sides that far"

    Another voice broke in when Kuyuan told her to introduce herself.

    Three new elves emerge from the back of the forest. One of them wore a young grass-colored robe and obviously had a different atmosphere than the other elves.

    "Elder!"

    I say elder, but for the purpose I saw it, it''s not very different from any other elf. He is young and, no matter how he sees it, in his mid-twenties. The elf of a man known as an elder with long blonde hair came a long way forward.

    "Son of man. You annoyed me. Apologize, but I''ll invite you to my elf. Healing tiredness is good."

    "Is it in the elf? I appreciate the story, but I''ll hurry..."

    "The sun goes down. Try not to get out of these woods, it''s midnight. You should stop walking all night."

    When they said that and looked up, the sky was certainly beginning to twilight peeking through the gaps in the woods. In the middle of the night, I''d like to avoid being the feather of wild boarding for a bit. Besides, I''m alone for a long time. I may have to sleep on a tree to protect myself from the beast.

    (I don''t care about food, and will you honestly be invited here? and before that¡­¡­)

    Only for a moment, the eyes of a long time ago shine tinum. [Demon Eye of Nursing]. Yumina, my real mother, is also a demonic eye that discerns the nature of people.

    Although the elves are alert, they don''t seem to be malicious. But I see a little color of fear. Is this against me, or against something else...

    "Then let me sweeten your words. My name is Kurumoto Hope. You''ll be in trouble for the night."

    "Mm-hmm. I''m the head of the elf, called Wolfram. I can''t entertain you very much, but I''ll take care of the inn and the meals. Corletto, show me around."

    "Me!? Oh, yes...... ¡­ well, this way."

    Elves, a woman who had confronted her for a long time earlier, raise her voice in surprise, but lose momentum with one giddy stare of length.

    As Corlett took long distances and vanished into the back of the woods, the elf of the remaining man raised a smaller protest to the chief.

    "What are you going to do, chief! Put such a monstrous child inside, etc!

    "I don''t know who it is, but my arms stand while I''m a child. And that power...... It could help us."

    The chief watched as he hid his battle with Kuyuan and Woodgorem, plus the two elves.

    Perhaps that power is the power of [Demon Eye]. With that power, a little...

    The chief began to return to the vige with a sense of admiration for the hope that God might have sent.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Inside the elves existed without cutting through the woods.

    Houses are built on trees so as to surround the great trees in the heart of the settlement, and the path stretches from tree to tree endlessly as they are suspended bridges. Inside the elf was a vige on a tree.

    In the dim, some lights are on. I thought it was amp, and Kuyuan is surprised that it is a fluorescent trapped in ss.

    It is not normal fluorescence. Magic Fluorescent: Makobo Taru. It is a fluorine that magically converts the magic in the body and emits many times more light than normal fluorescence.

    Fluorescent emitting light magic [lights], it would be easier to understand if I said.

    Kuyuan thought it might be a bad light to use fire like pine lights, "Tamaki" ormps, just for the vige on the tree.

    The house that was guided seems to be the chief''s house, and Corlett says she is the chief''s daughter. No matter how you look at it, you two only look like brothers and sisters.

    Long-lived species almost never change their appearance when they finish growing. Lene and cherry blossoms fall for it in my mother from a long time ago.

    Most of his mothers do not age because they are all in God''s family.

    They called me to dinner as soon as they put me through the room. When I went to the dining room, Urs greeted me: Wolfram, the chief, and his daughter Corlett, and Wolfram''s wife.

    "I''m sorry I couldn''t give you much hospitality."

    "No, this is the one I''m suddenly sorry for. Thank you."

    When I got to the dining room chair, Kuyuan looked at the dishes lined up on the table. Bread, bean and leaf sd, stewed vegetables, lots of soup, fruit, nuts, and a chunk of roasted meat.

    It seems like vegetarianism when ites to elves, but I usually eat meat too. The meat that was lined up on the table was just seasoned with some kind of bird meat with salt, but I didn''t hate the rustic taste for a long time.

    Long Wolfram talked about having a meal that was more luxurious than he thought and that Kurumi was satisfied.

    "So, which way will Lord Kuyuan go?

    "It''s Brunhild. To see my family. First, I was aiming for the Imperial Capital Galleria, but they threw me out of the carriage on the way. So I tried to get through these woods."

    "Imperial capital. It''s certainly faster to get through this forest than to bypass it... There was a bond of avoidance in these woods."

    "Oh, sounds like it"

    Wolfram drops his shoulder on the light words he returns. It is a powerful junction transmitted from ancient magical civilization...... Seeing that, he also gave his daughter and wife an indescribable look.

    "Lord Kuyuan can see how much training he has built for a human being."

    "Ah, well...... Because the rtives were so absurd..."

    Specifically, around the Sword God, the Hunting God, and the Martial God. In addition, my mothers had no sisters.

    In some distant distance, Wolfram cruised to see if it was okay to cut out the story, but never began to speak of purpose.

    "I''d like to ask you to fold into that Kudist temple."

    "... what is it?

    For a long time I felt that thin from the look of the three of them, I stab a fork in a vegetable simmer without moving.

    "This forest was once called the ''Town Guard Forest''. We are a family of its guardians."

    "Keepsake, is it? Do you seal or protect anything?

    "That''s sharp. Yes, this forest is sealed with terrible magical creatures made during the period of the ancient magic kingdom. I can tell you''ve stormed out and destroyed a whole neighborhood of legendary demons."

    Magic creature. Artifact Creature, a magical creature created by man''s hands and magic.

    Its history dates back to ancient times, and if traced, the slime is also said to be a magical creature created by someone''s hand.

    Golems, gargoyles, chimas, etc. can be called magical creatures as well as mimics, homunculus, etc.

    Is that magical creature sealed in this forest?

    "The seal is already worn out, and it''s going to be broken even now. It''s already starting to leak..."

    "Oh, so. Somehow you feel bad about the whole forest."

    Kuyuan wonders if the magic creature was drifting in the woods.

    "So what the hell is that magical creature?

    "I''ll show you if you like. You should see it with those eyes."

    Kuyuan was a little surprised to see it. Though I thought these things were sealed deep in the ground or in subspace.

    Finishing his meal, he leaves the house with three men: Wolfram, who is the head of the elf with Kuyuan, and his daughter Corlett.

    Blur and nightnes are illuminated by themp of demonic fluorescence Wolfram has in his hands.

    And the ce of its seal was the great tree at the end of the eyes and nose, in the heart of the vige. I walked a few minutes to that sealed ce.

    "This sealed tree has been holding him back. But it''s also approaching its limits."

    "This is..."

    What Xiuyuan saw was a single sword, held down to be taken into the roots of the great tree.

    The body glows in silver, and the gold coloured guard is mounted with a creepy red jewel.

    Definitely a sword. But the sword is a magical creature?

    A small grudge came to my ear long ago when I tilted my neck.

    "Kill, Colos, Kill, Colos, Kill, Colos, Kill, Colos, Kill, Colos, Kill, Colos... Kiracero, Kiracero, Kiracerovo..."

    "Wow. Scary."

    Kuyuan takes a step back with his face in his face. The grudging voice is undoubtedly released from the sword. Are you alive, this sword? and Kuyuan looked to his surprise.

    "An intelligence sword. It''s a cursed sword with evil intentions. Five thousand years ago, it was a magical creature made of ancient magical civilizations. It is sealed by the power of the great tree, but sooner orter it will be unleashed and bring disaster to the world..."

    "No, I think I''ve already solved this."

    Katakata and the sword move, and the roots of the tangled great tree break a thousand pieces. The sound of a catacotta eventually rattled, slightly untying the great tree, and the wood pieces began to ssh.

    "Then, stupid, too soon!

    "Kiracero ohhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Bagan! and smashed through the Big Tree restraint, and the Devil''s Sword pops up. The cutting-edge of the Devil''s Sword floating in the air turned to a long distance.

    "Saschikorovo!"

    The Devil''s Sword flew in for a long time at a fierce speed, like an arrow unleashed. Neither the chief nor Corlett could move, and when Kuyuan thought he would be pierced by the Devil''s Sword, a sudden stalled Devil''s Sword fell to the ground, making a vain noise with Gran.

    "W, Ugokenu......! Nazeda......!?

    "You must have been using magic to move yourself... Well, then we can strike it off."

    Long distant right eye emits a blue golden light. "The Eye of the Misty Consumer". The demon sword that unlocked the magic of flight fell to the ground without doing anything.

    "Well. You look like a thug sword... what shall we do?

    "Xama......! Kirikyzan Deyal......!

    "Oh. Much more defiant. That jewel, by the way. It''s your ''nucleus'', isn''t it? Can you keep your will even if they destroy it? Shall we try it?"

    Now Long Away''s left eye emits red gold light. [Demon Eye of Crushing]. Kuyuan can release seven demon eyes from either left or right, and in this way can also activate two demon eyes simultaneously.

    Exposed to the devil''s eyes of a long time ago, the red treasure balls of Guishiri and the devil''s sword made a sound.

    "Mah, mah, matte! Yamelo! Soledad Keha!

    "Wait? Stop? That''s a lot of sight from the top..."

    Again the guisilli and the treasure balls sp.

    "Gah-ha!? Mac, Mattekdasai! Onega, Onegai Shimasu!

    The Devil''s Sword hurries and screams as much as he turns his back. For a magical creature, nuclear is the source of its life. Like the wood golem ahead, if it is destroyed, it will scatter its life.

    Normally, there may be some protective junction in the ''nucleus'' of these precious demonic conductors. This demon sword also has automatic repair functions and protective junctions, but that doesn''t work in the house. Long gone demon eyes are causing us to stop functioning.

    Elf leader and corlette looking at the interaction between the Devil''s Sword and Kuyuan as a pocan.

    I didn''t expect the sealed and legendary Devil''s Sword to do this easily. If I had to, I would have united in the elves and re-sealed them even if I could throw my life at them.

    "Um, Lord Kuyuan...?

    "Oh, excuse me. Just a little bit more... No, please wait while I put" Shitsu "on."

    "Oh really..."

    From there only long-standing threateningints and the screams of the Devil''s Sword were repeated alternately. The Devil''s Sword sees a long gap and pops out to escape, but is immediately dropped with his Devil''s Eye. And again, the treasure balls are with Guissili.

    "Boy! Give me a break! Because I won''t go against you anymore!

    "You''re starting to talk a lot more fluently. Almost there?

    Guissili. Paki.

    "Nigga-ha!? More than that, more than that, you really jerk off!? It''s breaking! I can''t believe it''s breaking!

    The scream of the Devil''s Sword echoes inside the elf. The treasure balls that were always red had turned bright blue like theplexion of the Devil''s Sword. The Devil''s Sword had no more fine dust, such as the desire to defy it for a long time.

 Chapter 516

    "I''m on track and I did it. Be patient... I apologize for the inconvenience caused to the elves for so many years."

    The sealed demon sword lowers its patterned head. Those in the assembled elves are only half-opening their mouths and groaning.

    The dreaded demons we have sealed for a long time are apologizing for the lowliness that has just overflowed. I can''t tell if I should be happy or stunned.

    "Well, here''s what he says, and forgive me,"

    I bow my head to the elves as long ago as the Devil''s Sword. Wolfram, who is as long as he panicked, waves his palm to the side.

    "Oh no... forgive me or nothing, because those here have not suffered direct damage..."

    "I''d appreciate it if you could say that. By the way, what should I do with this demon sword? Should I still have destroyed it?

    "Boy, give me a break! I''ll do anything for you, I''ll do it for you!

    The devil''s sword presses his patterned head against Kurumi''s leg. A little painful Kuyuan nced at me.

    "If Lord Kuyuan was able to obey you, you should leave that demon sword to you already. The filth seems to have disappeared."

    The long term "dirty" refers to contamination caused by the negative energy of amon user in the ancient magic guide Artifact.

    When it builds up, the artifact receives what should also be called a ''curse'' in tune with the user''s emotions and purpose.

    Once a longtime father, Winter Night, confronted the filthy artifact of ''The Treasure of Immortality'' in Echen, but as well, this demon sword was cursed.

    Some things are cursed because of their purpose of use, like the "treasure ball of immortality" which maniptes the dead, while others, like this demonic sword, are cursed for having pruned numerous lives.

    Conversely, being cursed means I can''t even say that high performance artifacts......

    "Well, it''s just fine to get a weapon..."

    "But!? You don''t look good with a sword like that from a goblin. Leave it to me. No!

    The talking sword is a bit, and Kuyuan is often troubled. Frey, a weapons maniac who is my sister, would make her eyes shine, but because she''s not from a long time ago.

    But what is such a three-pronged way of speaking? Wouldn''t it be a long way down? Or do you make it like that from the beginning?

    Although Dr. Babylon''s Babylon Sisters also each had a distinctive tone.

    Wasn''t this devil''s sword in the Doctor''s work, too? and doubtful Kuyuan asked directly to the rubbing demon sword.

    "You know who your producer is?

    "Heh." Chrome Lanchez "is an asshole."

    Hearing the name, Kuyuan opened his eyes.

    "Chrome Lanchez". Created Golem''s Crown "Crown" series, five thousand years ago, using the power of the crowns of "ck" and "White", Golem technician Meister transcends the boundaries of the world.

    Kurum also heard a lot about Chrome Lanchez from Dr. Babylon and his sister Kuhn because her mother, Yumina, is the ''white'' crown, temporary master of the Albs. I didn''t know I was going to hear that name here.

    "... is there a price to pay for using you?

    "None. The Chrome bastard tried to create a crown" Crown "series at no cost. I was the prototype.

    Apparently, Golem technology is also used for this demonic sword. Some golems are weapons and protective equipment that are said to be armed. This demon sword must also be its lineage.

    ''Fair enough, boy. Try it. I don''t want to have another sword. "

    "It''s pushy......"

    With that said, I''ll just hold the pattern and shake it about two or three times. Certainly not too heavy, not too light, a sword that seems easy to use.

    "Is it just a little too big for me?

    "Really? Wait a minute."

    When I told him so, the Devil''s Sword was shrugged and reduced in size one turn. Long swords have changed as much as short swords. Suitable for a long time physique.

    "Can you change the length freely?

    ''Hey. to some extent. You can do this.''

    Now it''s instantly changed like a great sword. The de crossing is long and the de width is wider. A longtime father, Winter Night also granted [modeling], making simr weapons, but a change that was no less pale than that.

    Certainly this is convenient, Kueyuan thought. I didn''t tell the Devil''s Sword because he seemed to be in good shape.

    "It''s easy to do a lot of other things... but it''s about chasing after them."

    If this demon sword is really the work of Chrome Lanchez, it can''t be just a deforming sword. Long ago thought there might still be other hidden features.

    For once, it looks like Dr. Babylon and the Elka technician should look into it.

    "It will also remain an escape. Let''s make a sheath just right by tomorrow."

    That''s what Wolfram has offered to do with the Devil''s Sword. Sure looks like I''ll have trouble getting into town as it is.

    ''Whoa, you have one. Please spare me the dust and mud on my body. "

    "You care about that"

    "Boy, you look like a sword! You don''t have dirt on your face."

    I don''t know what you''re trying to say. But the Devil''s Sword, which was sealed by the Great Tree until earlier, is dirty because it has been exposed to windstorms for years. So is that what you care about now? And Kuyuan just thought.

    "Thank you so much for freeing us from our many years of mission. Whispering, please join us as we prepare the feast."

    "Thank you. But dinner is already served, and I would like to refrain from doing so this time...... Well, I''m sleepy now..."

    Even if the night falls, it is still before ten o''clock. Wolframughed bitterly at the Savior inside looking sleepy, saying that this ce was a child.

    In the end, as it were, Kuyuan became a resident of the bed, and the elves continued their evening banquet.

    The Devil''s Sword remains at the root of the great tree it was sealing. The elves were worried that the Devil''s Sword would escape again while Kuyuan slept, but the Devil''s Sword itself denied it.

    ''If you run away, you''ll be destroyed this time... That boy will do it when he says he will. Follow me even to the end of the earth, and I will always fold you with a smile. That''s the way it is. Never turn against me...''

    Even though it was a sword, it rattled and trembled, and for some reason the elves watched the demon sword dripping cold sweat.

    "This, lunch box. Eat on the road."

    "Wow. Thank you for taking the time"

    The next morning, at the exit inside the elf, there was the appearance of the exiting Kurumi and the Devil''s Sword. Kuyuan turns the lunch I get from Corletto into a backpack.

    The devil''s sword is delivered to the ck painted sheath made by the elves, and it jumps out of the backpack carried by Kuyuan. When equipped on the hips, it is because it is difficult to walk.

    "Also, you should stop by sometime. Now it''s time to wee you at the feast."

    "Then, please."

    Kuyuan broke up with the elves waving forever at the exit of the inside and started walking straight through the woods. If we keep this straight about the elves, they''re going out on the streets to Galleria, the Empire of the Leggles.

    Where are you going, by the way?

    "It''s a small country called the Principality of Brunhild. I''m going to see my family...... or shouldn''t I talk to you when you''re out on the street? They think I''m weird."

    From a stranger''s point of view, it would look like a kid talking to bumps all by himself. For once, Kuyuan also cares about something called the public body.

    "It''s inconvenient to be human."

    "I feel the sword is more inconvenient... Speaking of which, you, do you have a name or something? What did Chrome Lanchez call you?

    Kuyuan asked me what I cared about.

    Is that me? You called me "Infinite Silver."

    "In...? That''s a long time. Then let''s call it Silver."

    "Heh. So. Whoa, boy, we''re going through the woods. ''

    Turning his gaze forward on Silver''s voice, he sees the forest exit.

    Through the woods, it was on a small high slope and the streets crossed right in front of me.

    "Well, the sun is this way, so the Imperial Gallery... is this way."

    When Kudist checks the direction, he re-bears the backpack and begins to descend the slope. Seems natural and fast because we finally made it out of the woods.

    If you go as far as the Imperial City of Garia, there must be a carriage to Brunhild. On the other hand, I''m d to see my family almost there, and Kuyuan thought it would be foolish if I didn''t mind buying my sisters some souvenirs.

    When there are seven sisters, it is difficult down there. Fortunately, some things would be affordable in the Empire.

    Worst of all, to Sister Frey and Sister Coon, if you give Silver to me, I won''tin first.

    "!? I have some chills!?

    "Not because of your mind?

    Answering the strangely sharp demon sword firmly, Kuyuan began walking down the street again.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Then I congratte the four gatekeepers...... cheers!

    Cheers!

    Everyone raises their sses high in my voice. The Tavern, which was co-located in the Adventurers Guild, was packed with adventurers who couldn''t get in.

    "Congrattions! Be happy!

    "Take care of your daughters!

    "Here, drink, drink, drink!

    It is Ende, a gold-ranked adventurer, who is rubbed in a seat in the tavern.

    I executed Ende and Mel, and Nay and Lise''s wedding, as promised. Now in that second party, a banquet is held at the Adventurer''s Guild liquor store.

    For the wedding, Alice naturally attended, as did the children, but the second meeting at sundown brought the children back to the castle. It''s the adventurers'' banquet, isn''t it? Bad for education. Alice also kept it at the castle "We". Yumina and Linze are taking care of everyone.

    The tavern is rented out today and includes adventurers Ende met, neighbor wives and daughters Mel and others Mel met.

    "Yes, it''s an addition to fried chicken and cake! Open the table!

    When Micah, the manager of the inn ''Silver Moon'', shows up out of the kitchen with arge te in both hands, whoa! and cheers wind up from the participants.

    In the kitchen, starting with Micah, the manager of the coffee shop Palento, Ael, and Lou mass-produce the food from one end to the other.

    More meals & sweets, a strong request from the Mels.

    Doddon! And when he put therge te on therge table where Mels was, everyone''s hands immediately reached out to the te. Of course, I wouldn''t shy away from the mels who changed their colors.

    "It''s delicious! You were still right to ask Mr. Winter Night!

    "Dear Mel, this is the first cake I''ve ever tasted!

    "Yummy. Yummy. Satisfied."

    The brides are pounding their tongues with a full grin. I really don''t hesitate...... My husband''s still being rubbed by the adventurers over there, though? Ignore it?

    Ende is Mel''s only husband, to be precise. Because the person Nay and Lise married is Mel.

    Basically, there are few marriages of the same sex in this world. It doesn''t mean they''re not allowed, they have a few examples.

    Marriage in this world doesn''t mean I''m filing a notice somewhere. I swear to my king and lord that I''m noble.

    Ma, I''m not even going to me Same-Sex Marriage in Brunhild, so the Mels are clear with a couple...... a couple? Woman?... Well, I became a partner in my life.

    But it looks like Ende Harlem by the side, so Ende is in such a situation when he gets hit.

    Ende, who managed to end the baptism of the adventurers, fluttered towards me.

    "Tired."

    "Damn, I messed up my clothes. You really don''t have to be an adventurer..."

    "You''d be an adventurer, too."

    It''s also gold ranked. You can no longer take requests at the national level. Neither do I.

    "Well, whatever. Happy marriage. Mind your daughter-inw and savor the pleasure of being swayed by your family."

    "Exactly what experienced people say is different. It weighs."

    Ende and I paired the ss with the kachin while tapping lightly.

    "Well, just because we''re married doesn''t change anything..."

    "Where do you live? You''re gonna live there like that?

    The ce where the Endes now live is a normal house in Brunhild.

    It''smon for newlyweds to live in a new home, but these four originally lived together.

    "I can live like that, but I have some money, so I''m thinking about building a new house. Look, sooner orter, when Alice is born, it''ll narrow down, right? I knew you wanted to rx and grow up in a house with a garden."

    Ende is a gold-ranked adventurer and has the ability to transfer. You''ll make money anyway. I''d appreciate it if this guy pays to moisten the Brunhild carpenters.

    "I have a n to expand the zoning south of town though. Sooner orter, I''m going to build a magic train station. You''re still free to pick a ce there, but what do we do?

    "Well, let me show you next time."

    Talking about the new home to be built, Ende was once again exposed to the newly arrived adventurers. I''m busy. Ma, I can''t help it because I''m the star today.

    You totally got him used to the world over here. I feel like I have more friends than I do... Looks like the adventurers admire you, too.

    Speaking of which, Alice, you talked about him being the guild master of the Adventurer''s Guild in the future.

    I also feel like I can somehow tell when I''m watching that. Maybe it''s the right material in a way.

    "Your Majesty"

    "Oh, Mr. Relisha. Hi."

    Boo, the incumbent guild master came to think of that.

    This is a tavern co-located in the Adventurers Guild, and it''s no surprise that the Guild Master ising to the Gold Rank wedding, arguably the top of the Adventurers.

    Most gold rank requests were turned to Ende because I was busy in the kings business in the first ce. He would be better off if it came to contribution.

    Mr. Lerisha remained in the dress he was wearing at Ende''s wedding. Mr. Relisha is pretty eye-catching because he''s a beauty and an elf, but he''s not here without an order to dictate the head of the Adventurer Guild.

    It''s an example medicine.

    Mr. Lerisha stood beside me and whined in a small voice.

    An example medicine would be a magic medicine with ''apostles of evil gods'' scattered in bulk. Did you find out anything?

    "There doesn''t seem to be much out there among the adventurers of" Here "on the Eastern Continent. I don''t know if there was any intention..."

    "It seems to be a special effect of golden flower disease. Few of us want it this way."

    Golden Flower Disease. It is an odd disease that is said to have urred in Eisengard, but the reality of it is that the Evil God nned to mutate man.

    There are all sorts of tail fins and even rumors that Eisengard was destroyed by golden flower disease. Many people in the Western continent got their hands on such suspicious drugs because of it.

    But what I don''t know is why they do this.

    I had Flora from "The Training Golden Building" analyze the golden drug that Yayun brought home, and it turns out that this drug has a strong "curse" on it.

    Ordinary human beings erode their spirits and end up being abolitionists. It''s like condensing the price of a purple crown, Fanatic Vi.

    If it''s just killing people, it''s getting around. I guess there''s something else for you......

    "Anyway, the Adventurer Alliance of the Oriental Continent has a circr. I''ll let you know as soon as there''s movement."

    "I''ll take care of it"

    "No, it''s a request from a Gold Rank Adventurer."

    Mr. Relisha answers me with a smile. But the Adventurer Guild hasn''t prated the Western continent so much yet. Ask the ''ck Cat'' silhouette over there to investigate.

    "You''ve had a lot of strange casestely. There are many mass outbursts of" Stampede "everywhere, and there are reports that the inhabitants of the vige suddenly disappear."

    "The inhabitants of the vige?

    "Yep. In a seaside fishing vige north of Leafleash. As usual, when the pedestrians visited, they said there was no one left in the vige. There''s no sign of a bandit or pirate attacking me... except that something like countless strange footprints was heading into the ocean."

    I frown on Lerisha''s story. [M] Fishing vige by the sea. The location is north of Leaf Lease.

    The ind that Yoshino took us to, attacked by half a fish man, is in its waters. The half fisherman who attacked that ind was repelled by Yosino, but what if that half fisherman was attacking other viges as well?

    All the vigers half-fish and were taken straight to the sea?

    Is their base at the bottom of the ocean after all? The deprived ''Ark'' has submarine capability. I havemanded the corals and the obsidian to look in the sea also to those in my subdivision (the fish scale species)...

    If you go to a ce where there are too many sea warcraft, the fish are usually eaten...

    "I wonder if I need an underwater explorer..."

    Drone, a drone for underwater use. Or frame gear for underwater use, or underwater equipment.

    Maybe it''s about getting in the Ark.

    Why don''t you talk to the Doctor and the Elka technician for a second? Now I have a professor, Professor, and I might get some ideas.

    I drank all the fruit water left in the ss. [M]

 Chapter 517

    Conductor: "If you were a golem for underwater, you would have been good at ''''. He hates humans and he''s a bigot, so he could stay away from people. Where are you now?"

    "", a professor guest, made a difficult voice as he stroked his white jawbeard. This is not a ''Babylon'', but a workshop dedicated to the Doctor on the ground, at the far end of the castle. Why is it at the far end? Because it could explode.

    Ark "It''s not hard to make framegear fight underwater. However, it is very poor performancepared to the one made exclusively for underwater use. And '''' is probably thetter. I think it''s gonna burn."

    The doctor ced andcell with a screw, a framegear stic model equipped with a multiplexed torpedo pod and a hand anchor on the desk, a ton,.

    Hmm, I managed to get you to fight underwater, that''s just a piece of gear to say. No, you''re right, though.

    "Then you''re going to build it from scratch... How long will it take?

    "It''s a dedicated machine with no basic design. Quite. If you just want to build it, you might want to overgear it rather than frame gear"

    Overgear? The Beast Demon-shaped frame gear with Noir''s Golem''s ''Crown'' at its core? Why again?

    "As a matter of course, human shapes are not suitable for swimming. It''s more convenient to mimic aquatic life."

    Elka technician answered my question. Sure, if they say so. Extreme stories, streamlined chunks will be able to travel through the water faster than those in the shape of people.

    "Plus you can put frame gear on it. Doctor, if you''re going to build it, do you think it''s fish-shaped?

    I was intrigued and listening to us. Coun ''t wait to pinch my mouth. In contrast, the Doctor is twisting his neck with his arms together.

    "Um, I wonder if it''sing. It might also be interesting to say turtle shaped like coral. Frame gear is going to make it easier to ride."

    "What to say. I think it''s still a scythe here. Bring the fierceness and coolness to the fore..."

    "What a bad image. Dolphin shapes are cuter then, and they look great. Definitely dolphin-shaped!

    Uh, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Four people have exchanged views on the concept of the new aircraft. I have to be a bystander when this happens. [M] I don''t know if I can keep up.

    "Oh, it''s good to build, which ''crown'' will be the core?

    Noir has a lion-shaped ''Leonoir'', Rouge has a tiger shaped ''Tigalouge'', and u has a deer-shaped ''Diablou''. You''re letting someone else have another ne?

    The Elka technician answers my question.

    "You have Yumina''s ''white'' albs."

    Tentative "Albs and Yumina are the master''s contract, right? Can you move the overgear?

    The price of Albs'' crowning ability ''reset'' is the contractor''s memory. For this reason, Yumina is not allowed to enter into this agreement with Albs. I can''t let you do such a dangerous thing.

    Tentative "Master, but I don''t have a problem moving it. I''m not using my crown abilities, and I''m not deprived of control without my master."

    Really? Then leave the underwater overgear to Yumina? Though I don''t know what I can do.

    Dedicated machine "Apart from that, I''ll also consider frame gear for underwater use. If you make it mermaid shaped, your torso might be built the same way it was before. I can''t divert it, so it''s a mass production type."

    Mermaid shaped frame gear...... and mass produced? There are maritime casualties and such, and wouldn''t development be in vain?

    "So, Winter Night, you''re spending one development here with Dawn..."

    Hehe, and the Doctor is grinning niggly as he rubs his hands.

    Wet. I know it''s necessary, but these guys really use it like hot water.

    He had a difficult face pulling the hem of my clothes hard.

    "Father, can''t you...?

    Kuhn looks up at me like I''m about to cry. Wu, wu!? So, don''t be fooled! This is a peacock trap! Look, because across the coon, three development idiots areughing at Nianya!

    "Keep your wasted expenses as low as possible...?

    "Thank you, Father!

    Professor, I jump and hug the coon I''ve been holding. Dr. Babylon, the Elka technician, and three others are giving a good thumbs up with a nice smile. Damn, since I used our daughter.

    "If that''s the case, let''s pack up the concept quickly. I''ll do the overgear, but who''s in charge of the mass-produced ones?

    "Yes! Let me do something too!

    Coon quickly leaves me and runs to the three of us. I miss your father something......

    Do I have to collect money for now? Until now, I''ve given Ende a gold-rank job, but let''s have it turned around a little bit. Ende is newlywed, and I think we could take a little break. I''m talking about family service.

    Well, there''s something hard to say that I''m made of too...

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Sir, if you''re going to the Adventurer Guild, the awkward ones must be with you."

    The next morning, Hilda called out to me about going to the Adventurer Alliance and running to the gold game.

    They say they''ll reach the gold ranks soon after everything. The fourth or fifth person in the world? Keep it up and more than half of the Golden Rank Adventurers will be my family...

    Especially since Hilda has a gold rank adventurer for her grandfather, she seems in the mood.

    I think one of the reasons why two more daughters, Yayun and Frey, are ranked gold in the future world.

    As a parent, I guess I have something to think about. Though I think it will be somewhat glorious.

    It''s hard toe to Brulin Blvd for a silver rank request. But there are mountains of gold and silver ranks in Adventurer Alliances around the world. The point is, it''s a matter of ce.

    Me and Ende have metastatic magic, so we can do the numbers, so we ranked up quickly. Perhaps the high rank of the children is also due to the transfer magic of Yayun and Yoshino.

    Ordinary silver-rank adventurers spend days traveling to the scene, where they do their requests ande back. That''ll take some time to rank up.

    Though I think that if the Magic Train develops more, it will also reduce those hardships.

    Hachi and Hilda would also like to have me transferred if they have any requests. [M] It''s your daughter-inw''s favor, of course I''ll take it, but I thought you had a hand in asking Hachiyu or something?

    "No, I can''t help but think of ranking up with my daughter''s hand."

    Yae answers with a bitterugh. I guess my parents look good after all. I know how you feel, too.

    "No, what about Else? Surely Else was aiming for a gold rank too, wasn''t he?

    Since Ende, Else''s brother, is a gold rank, he should have strained himself.

    Hilda answered my question. [M]

    "Mr. Else is shopping with Elna today. They''re going to see your clothes at Mr. Xanak''s store. I''m totally obsessed with dressing your daughter."

    This one was also returned with a bitterugh. Oh, I see.

    I think each of my daughters is deeply attached to their mother, but it is Else and Lindsay who are remarkably adorable.

    The three Yayun, Frey and Kuhn are elderly and somewhere grown-up. Well, he''s still a kid, but he seems to be over his age to stick with his parents.

    Josino and Cherry Blossoms are not very much interfering with each other either, and they tend to one way or another to Arcia and Lou.

    Erna and Lynne seem to be prettier than the rest of the kids because they are a youth group among the kids who are here now.

    Else, in particr, was perfect with Elna. Elna doesn''t really like to fight, so it''s not fighting training with Else, but otherwise she''s often with Else.

    Else also had no choice but to put on something cute with this and go out with her often.

    "You never expected Else to be the biggest idiot. Although it is true that Erna is the cutest."

    "There''s Parent Fool Two."

    "Frey''s cute, too, isn''t he?

    Of course Frey is cute. Yayun and all the other children are good children and I am a happy man.

    "It seems like a tough time to give this to my wife..."

    "Guuuuuuu!"

    Eight words stab me in the gut. I''m trying not to think about it.

    Well, I guess someday I will...... no, can''t you manage not to let my wife out...? Bring the men nearby from one end......

    "Look, don''t be silly. Let''s go"

    "I don''t think you''ll bepassionate now."

    "Guuuuu..."

    We headed to the Adventurer''s Alliance to be pulled octave with Hilda.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Silver rank requests are here and here, right? So far no one has been able to take it. How do you like it?

    In the Adventurer Guild reception room, Guildmaster Lerisha handed Hilda and Octave the paper on which the two requests were written.

    "Hmm. Is it a thunderdragon crusade in the Kingdom of Paloof?"

    "This is the Frost Giant crusade in the kingdom of Elphrau."

    Thunder Dragon and Frost Giant? The original silver-rank adventurer can manage to win, but you''re a crusader who won''t even struggle if you two are opponents.

    Nevertheless, it is forbidden to be rmed. I want you to be very careful.

    de sister-inw said, "It''s okay. Dada doesn''t train me every day."

    I wonder what it is. What I find so reassuring and quite pitiful about that line.

    Still, for once, for when something happened, I decided to rug Eight times and put red balls on Hilda.

    Rugi can talk to Thunder Dragon, so maybe he can clean up in the discussion, and Red Ball can protect himself from the cold in Snow Country.

    Open the [gate] and send each one to the scene. When you''re done, call me and let me know about the summons, and I''ll pick you up.

    After sending the two of you out of the reception room at the [gate], I turn back to Mr. Relisha and say it''s my turn now.

    "So, this is a request to Your Majesty."

    "Yes, sir."

    "Well, I don''t have anything like this at the moment"

    "Huh?"

    No request? You don''t have a gold rank request? Oh, on a global scale?

    "Ende cleaned up what he had umted because he wanted to rest for a while..."

    "Ugh......!

    No, you know what? This is a rebellion. Ende just cleaned it up first because he wants to slow down after marriage, and there''s nothing wrong with him or anything. Rather a praiseworthy deed. Me.

    "Don''t you have any requests that are going to be money...?

    Mass Rampage "As a people, I get anxious when a king of a country spits those words. Right...... I see signs in the roadmare..."

    Mass Rampage Mr. Relisha opened his mouth as he turned a bunch of paper in a difficult face. Or. Leaving it alone puts viges and towns at risk. It''s a case that should be dealt with as soon as possible. But......

    "That''s the one who puts roadmare adventurers on the crusade, isn''t it?

    "Yes."

    "Then no..."

    If I go out and clean up, the problem will be solved. [M] But that could also take the job away from the Roadmare adventurers. It''s hard to get here. The difference in rank is that me and them are the same adventurers.

    In the case of mass outbursts, the defeated Warcraft is generally abandoned because it is not possible to gather rxing materials or anything. The Adventurer Alliance will collect itter and turn it back to the Adventurers'' rewards. Of course, it makes a difference between an active adventurer and an adventurer who did nothing. Some adventurers are guild watchmen, and they''ll be checked out.

    Mass Rampage "But again? You really have a lot of shots, don''t you?" "Yeah. Are you being chased for something, or for another reason..."

    There are many reasons for mass outbursts, but the mostmon pattern is the infiltration of external enemies. A pattern in which weak warcraft chased their dwellings began to flee as a group and only became rampant because a warcraft with mighty power came from somewhere.

    Mass Rampage The other day giant turtles...... and so did Zaratan. Those warcraft who were surprised by the emergence of Zaratan have gone wild. Mass outbursts At that time Zaratan, who was asleep in the ground, woke up and happened. And right now, it''s happening all over the world. Is this a coincidence? Ztan doesn''t look good on that giant and has a timid personality. Ztan had to run, too. Did he feel any sign?

    Because of the fusion of the world, there have been many magic marbles, and as a result the chances of giant beasts appearing have increased.

    mass outbursts It''s no surprise if that giant beast moves up vigorously, but is this what happens at the same time?

    Mass Rampage "Let me know if there are any signs of giant beasts around the I''ll get the frame gear out, so" "Yes. Then, please."

    The adventurers aren''t the only ones who can deal with giant beasts. Just in case.

    Well, that''s suppose to be it, the gold measure is gone. Dude, dude.

    You''re at peace, but it''s bad for you? No, it''s a good thing!

    Leave the Adventurer Guild and hang out in town. Well, what do we do?

    "If this happens, you can sell something or start doing business..."

    Hmmm, the clothing rtionship is with "Fashion King Xanac" Xanac, the food and beverage rtionship is with "Silver Moon" Micah. The coffee shop "Palent" Ael, the groceries, the magic equipment, the ether vehicle rtionship is with Strand Chamber of Commerce Olba...

    Mr. Xanak and Mr. Olba have some of the sales. It doesn''t make sense to interrupt there.

    If you''re reading coffee "Moon Reading," you''ve let go of itpletely already...

    I''d love instant money if I could, but I might even start something if I''m going to continue to have money in the long run......

    Rather than money, the problem is the material you use for underwater moulds...... Iron, Mithrill, Orihalcon...

    You want me to go look for him directly already? No, it''s just hard to collect it all... I don''t know where you can get all the ore rted stuff. Mmm, if we have a mine or something......

    Ah.

    "There is. A country made up of mines."

    Gandilis, a factory steel country. Most golems made in the western continent are said to be made from Gandiris materials. Let''s ask the king over there we met before to negotiate for a cheap sale.

    I might get a discount of a few percent if I buy it together.

    "All right, then we''ll have to ask the doctors what they need."

    I used the [gate] to transfer to the doctor''sb in the castle.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "You guys...... You haven''t slept since yesterday. You kept going?

    "Hmm? Really?

    Is there a problem? All I''m saying is, the Doctor tilts his neck.

    This guy is still good. It''s not a living body.

    Professor, but you can''t stay up all night until you''re an elka technician or an old ''''. Bad for beauty and health. I also turn my attention to Giroli, our daughter who was beside those two.

    "Wow, I fell asleep! Because your mother came and she was forced to take you to the bedroom!

    That''s Leanne. I''m reading my daughter''s behavior. Instead, I heard you were here early this morning.

    I don''t know if I can handle that behavior... Ugh, and sigh.

    "I''m going to go buy some material from Gandylis, so I came to ask you what you need"

    "Are you going to buy Gandylis? Father, then I want to go too!

    Oh, Coon''s in Gandylis, too?

    "Oh, that''s nice. Because you won''t know the good and bad things about steel on winter nights. In case they let me grab something weird, I''m in trouble. You cane with me."

    Ugh. I sure don''t know what good or bad metal is... You can still use [Analyze], so if it contains impurities, you know what I mean?

    stic: "Father, it''s not like we need no impurities, is it? Iron, for example, can bepletely different in nature depending on how much carbon it contains. Pure iron has an extremely high sex, but this..." "Uh, okay, okay. I''ll take you, I''ll take you."

    So stop that spell-like word. What do you mean, "or something"?

    "Ma''am, if there''s anything I can dig up, I''d love to."

    "Even if the value is slightly high, it won''t hurt. Enjoy yourself on winter nights. [M] Probably from ''falling''."

    Hey, you two golem idiots there! Don''t blow the extra into my kid!

    This is bad. It''s a good ce to go to Gandylis to buy cheap, but even more expensive things to get bought. And it''s sad to hear that I can''t resist. I''m confident that if you tear me up, I''ll never stand for it.

    You have reinforcements for this... That''s a powerful reinforcement, too.

    I secretly emailed from my smartphone with my back to the thriving development team.

    "Why do you have a mother!? Weren''t you out of parent and child water?!?

    "Oh, that''s terrible rhetoric. I''m a parent, too, so I''m definitely not a parent or a child."

    Lene answers her impatient daughter firmly. He looked at his daughter, smiling, looking like she had chewed up a bitter bug. Sounds fun......

    "Ku...... I was trying to get your father to buy a couple of Golems too......!

    "Darling, you''re pretty licked, aren''t you?

    Turn your eyes on my daughter and me like Leanne was stunned. No, well... I knew there somehow.

    It''s the father who wants to fulfill the favor of a sex daughter. Still, I feel like a couple of Golems are a lot. Now, Kuhn is right. Do you want to head to Gandylis without parent-child water?

 Chapter 518

    He readily agreed to call His Majesty the King of Gandilis, a steel country, and ask him if he would personally sell me steel. Instead, she asked me to talk to her for a second. The Iron and Steel King talked to me? What is it...?

    "If you go, you''ll see."

    "Did you talk to him?

    He said, "Oh, he''s waiting at the royal pce."

    Answer that to Leanne and open the [gate] quickly.

    Coon jumps into the [gate] first just to say he was waiting. Even with so much sudden cancer.

    "Not at all anymore...... restless. Who does he look like?

    "Whoa, you want to say me, ''cause that''s what Leanne did when she was looking for Babylon''s'' library ''."

    "I was a little more calm."

    Whoa. Pa under my feet says, ''Is that it? He''s leaning his neck. "

    "Well, he''s a parent and a child, so it''s natural to resemble him."

    "Right."

    The two of usugh face-to-face. Then from beyond the [gate] came a bit of a jito-eyed coun just neck out.

    "It''s fine to be close, but why don''t we go quickly? I find it rude to keep His Majesty the King of Gandyllis waiting."

    "Oh, yeah. Okay."

    "Oh, yeah. Let''s go."

    Somehow it stinked. We hurried through the [gate].

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Oh, Father, I''ll buy you some hymythrills, too."

    "Yes, yes, this one."

    I throw a brilliant chunk of hymythrill into [storage] silver, just like Kuhn said.

    After greeting His Majesty the King of Gandilis, he was immediately led to the Great Warehouse under the castle, which is a steel and resource storage site.

    Various steel stones and alloys are piled up there like mountains, and products that have been refined and made of steel are also ced.

    That''s a huge number...... That''s what you said about a steel country.

    Gandilis, a steel country, is a mountainous country surrounded by various mines.

    Due to the wealth of underground resources and advanced refining technologies, most countries of the Western continent buy steel from this country.

    As a result, it has been invaded several times in the past, but has been retreated from it by the heavenlyndscape and rigid golems.

    Due to the avability of all minerals, there are many dwarves and many first-ss items of weapon protection equipment. d you didn''t bring Frey...

    "I wish my country had a mine or something."

    "You can''t help but disappear."

    Leanne gives it back to me. Yeah, bute on.

    Of course, I don''t know the subtle difference between ore. [M] Naturally [SEARCH] Something doesn''t catch on unless it''s a fossil or demonic stone that''s so easy to understand.

    If it''s an easy shape to understand, like a misrill golem or an orihal congolem, it catches me.

    Orihalcon Golem hunted a little too much when making Su''s Ortrinde overload...... Momentum that could be an endangered species.

    I told him that and he was just pissed off by the other kings. Well, it''s like you''re taking precious resources from other countries.

    Though I managed to get some forgiveness for countries that have already hunted and annoyed me by telling me some habitats like Mithrill Golem and Diamond Golem.

    "And I''ll buy a lot. So much for making one overgear?

    "Required! I can''t tell you the details."

    "Isn''t that true? You haven''t bought enough for yourself in a while, have you?

    "Mother, I don''t know if I doubt my daughter. Oh, you can use this, too. Father, this is one thing."

    With Leanne''s suspicion in mind, Coon will designate steel.

    No, that''s really a lot...... I think it''s quite a bit of steel that was originally in the "workshop".

    Overgear is bigger than frame gear, and to some extent I was prepared... Oh, will you make the money? I came here to buy it cheap, but when it turns out to be high, it''s a real fall.

    It was me walking after my mother and daughter, feeling a little anxiety.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "This is quite a lot...... I''m just wondering what you''re going to use it for, but let''s not pry."

    The Iron King was surprised to see the list of things I had stored in [Storage]. I''m surprised, too. That''s more than double what I expected. Are you sure there''s so many of them? How many nes are you going to make?

    I wonder if you are willing to make some underwater dedicated frame gear as well as overgear.

    Kuhn won''t tell me just because he''s smiling. So does the Doctor, but the race in this hand is too secrecy. This one''s a sponsor, right?

    "That''s how much you pay..."

    "Oh, for how much?

    Drink sagging and spitting at the words of the Iron and Steel King. When he ran the pen on the paper he held in his hands, he gave me the paper with the amount written on it.

    Oh, is that cheaper than I thought? Are you sure? With this amount?

    "Um, looks like they''re getting this pretty cheap..."

    "Mm-hmm. Actually, it''s something I talked to you about on the phone... If you can do something about it, I''ll give you another half off this amount."

    Whoa, I knew there was a good story behind it. What do you want me to do?

    "Look at this map"

    A map of the area around Gandilis was spread over the table in the reception room. This was made from a map of a smartphone I gave you. There is the King''s Capital of Gandilis in the centre.

    "This is the city with thergest mine in this country, Mercurium. So, there is a king''s capital across the Gandra Mountains. The only way to transport steel to Wangdu is to cross the Gandra Mountains by airship or take a detour through this town to the south."

    Um, isn''t it possible to carry steel on a airship? You can''t pile that heavy stuff on a airship. I won''t be able to fly.

    Take a detour south route. This is quite a distance, isn''t it? Ha ha. I kind of know what the Iron and Steel King is trying to say.

    "What is it? I mean, dig a tunnel here, huh?

    I mmed a thong with my fingers the mountain ranges that soar between the king''s capital and Mercurium. The Iron and Steel King alsoughs niggardly at getting my will.

    "Well, that''s what happens if you blow it. I''ve had ns to dig tunnels here for a long time, but there are a few ces where the ground is brittle. Even if I was forced to dig it, it would copse, so I couldn''t do it because it was dangerous. But magices from the Oriental continent, and I wonder if earthly magic can do it."

    I see. If you do have dirt magic, you can dig in while consolidating what''s about to copse. It''s the same procedure as the shielding method.

    "But this is quite a distance..."

    We dug tunnels into the mountain ranges across the Kingdom of Belfast and the Reef Reese Empire when pulling the rails of the Magic Train, but nearly twice as long as the array. I mean, it''s close to a hundred kilometers. Well, there''s nothing I can''t dig, but I don''t want to spend too much time... Will I do it all at once?

    "Okay. Let''s do it."

    "Oh! Can you take it on!

    "So, if you were to dig, how far from where?

    "Um, I''d like to connect Wang Du with Mercurium in the shortest possible distance."

    Next to me and King Steel continuing to discuss the map with their opponents, Lene gracefully was having tea with the queens of Gandilis. Leanne is also the Duchess of the Principality. He tried not to be a disgrace to the country and dealt with it in a manner that seemed like a princess.

    The problem is......

    "Heh, you''re pulling an ether line to the drive system... Oh! I see, in an emergency, I''m starting to switch to this auxiliary power... interesting."

    The problem is that it attaches to the Kingsguard Golem deployed at Gandylis Royal Pce in the corner of the room and there is a princess peeking inside through the gap between the joints. No, everyone in the steel country would recognize you as the son of my rtives, not as a princess.

    The Kingsguard Golem, entrusted with the security of this room, kept upright immobility as if it were a figurine, without making it slight to the coun sticking.

    "Something... sorry"

    "Oh, no. It''s an honor to have you interested in my country''s Golem."

    When I apologize, the Iron and Steel King gives me back a bitterugh. I guess it''s frightening.

    "That''s the golem of the royal pce, you use the finest lubricants, too. Oh? The wiring over here..."

    Hey, it''s time to stop. Because blue muscles are starting to float in your mother''s temples drinking tea briskly over there. Oh, it''s toote.

    Leanne said no to the queens, "Sorry Buckwheat," and as she left her seat, she grabbed straight under the coun and headed quickly. Wow, that''s enough.

    Leanne''s two fists struck her left and right temples from behind, Kuhn, who was obsessed with Golem without realizing it.

    "Hmmm, if we stay this way, we have a friction coefficient...... we are!? Oh, Mother!? It hurts!?

    "K ~ n ~? Come on,dy. Come on. Are you gonna embarrass me?

    Grunting and Lean''s Grunting Attack burst. And when I saw it, Pa said, "Oh no...! ''and was trembling in small pieces.

    "Something... sorry"

    "Oh, no..."

    The Iron and Steel King no longer even tried to hide theughter he had drawn.

    In the meantime, I''ll see where I dig the tunnel and shoot the direction and distance with my smartphone. Also check the tunnel size when digging. Later, if the Magic Train passes through here, transport will be even easier.

    Darling, if you''re going to dig a tunnel, we can help.

    "What, Mother? Me too?

    "You have a responsibility, too, so help me."

    "Ha ha..."

    Kuhn responds powerlessly, freed from the Guru attack. Perhaps he thought that if he refused, the Guru attack would resume.

    Coon, like Leanne, can use all magic but dark attributes. We can both use dirt magic, so if you can help us, we can dig a lot easier.

    Do you want to start working with parents and children?

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "[Soil dressed in" Uruga ", spiral drilling, dig spiral]"

    "" [Saturday,e, earthwall, earthwall] "

    The left and right arrayed leans and coons are applied to the horizontal hole about ten meters in diameter that I emptied to secure it from copsing. The excavated soil ispressed with [Earthwall] and transformed into a domed wall and t ground.

    [TELEPORT] When it is finished fixing, go ahead and dig the hole again. You can dig about ten kilos at once, so if you do it ten times, you''ll get there.

    "If we don''t tie the line after this is done, the Warcraft wille in."

    If that happens, it is just a straight dungeon. And there''s no escape. Exactly. Gandylis would have trouble with that, too.

    "I think we need a rest stop along the way."

    "And a venttable trick."

    The speed of the Golem carriage ranges from approximately twenty to thirty kilometres per hour. You spend four or five hours in the tunnel, so do you really need a rest stop or something?

    If you dig about half of it, make a lot of space and dig a small vertical hole for venttion as well.

    "But when you''re in the hole all the time, don''t get me worried like you''ve even been a mole..."

    "Oh, darling, is Dwarf living more or less like this? Most of the time they''re diving for ore."

    "You should hit the mine vein. It could make steel even cheaper."

    Whimpering about that, the ground burst out before stiffening, from which a giant mole peeked into his face, with a sharp andrge hook w, Kagime. A frightened Pa clings to Leanne''s leg.

    "Oh rare. Giant mall. You''re here, too."

    ''Cause your father says weird things.

    "What, it''s my fault?

    The mole must havee attracted by the sound of digging. I think he never came here because he heard our conversation...

    "Guffa......!

    The Giant Mall has crawled out of the hole and threatened both ws this way. Hmm, maybe he heard using after all. Misunderstood I found the bait.

    Well, what do we do?

    "[Water,e, clean de, aqua cutter]"

    "Ah."

    "Guggioa!?

    Kuhn''s magic burst into the Giant Mall before I even thought about it. Five or six meters is broken into two pieces into tangbamboo cracks, even if one giant mole sees it. Wow......

    "Not at all...... Idiot, think of the magic you use."

    "Huh? Fire magic is bad, and in this case water magic is the best thing?

    "I''m sure of that, but I''m talking about figuring out a way to take it down. If you collect it in Darling''s [storage], the smell of blood stained on the ground won''t go away, will it?

    Leanne was right, there was a smell of blood in the tunnel from the Giant Mall she defeated. Cool, no, it smells pretty bloody...

    I immediately recovered the dead Giant Mall to [Storage] and used wind magic to push dirty air outside.

    "If it''s water magic, you should have suffocated it, or frozen your whole body with ice magic and sealed it up."

    "Mmm...... I''ll do that next time."

    Leanne strokes Coon''s head slightly obstinate. I guess I feel reflexively out of hand. Coon''s smart, so if you think about it a little, you''ll understand.

    How many of the same giant moles and giant mites came out afterwards, but Coon made it all icing.

    I''m in the middle of nowhere. When this is done, we have to do some kingdom and reinforcement magic to keep them froming in the tunnel.

    With that in mind, when I activated several [Digspiral] times, I felt a different response than before. Did you say that the magic was emptied or pierced?

    Is that it? Did you push through? No, we still have a lot on the other side, don''t we?

    "There''s something like a cavity...?

    "Oh. Did you hit the bell cave?

    It''s dark in the tunnel, so the [lights] created by Leanne are floating over our heads. Not even that light reached the pockingly empty hole, and I couldn''t see it inside.

    Coon created a new [light] light and ran over to the end of the copsed hole. Oh, here! I don''t know what it is. It''s dangerous!

    "This is...! Dad! Mother! Look at that!

    "What the fuck? Is something wrong?

    Me and Leanne rush to the end of the hole, too, to the coun that shouts out their voices.

    "Oh, this is...!

    There existed a blurry light like a hikarigoke apart from the [light] light that Kuhn had flown.

    Something that popped into our eyes. It was arge city spreading beneath its eyes.

    Buildings can be seen blurry on the road and even towers and pyramid-shaped things in the distance. It''s apletely underground city.

    No, it''s more of a city trail than a city to be exact, is it? Unfortunately, the buildings and towers are partially copsed and you should say abandoned.

    Probably one of the ancient cities...... I didn''t know you were digging a tunnel and hitting something like this.

    "It''s amazing! This ce has not yet been discovered in the future world either! Big discovery!"

    "You''ve dug a hell of a lot. Maybe we can get some steel for free, huh?

    "That would be nice. Do you want to go for dinner?"

    Unlike the exciting coon, Leanne ps a light mouth at each other, too. Well, honestly, I can''t deny the strong feeling that I''ve found something troublesome.

    But hasn''t it been discovered in the future? Does that mean the future is changing? Or is the future Gundilis hiding this underground city? I wonder what that means.

    In the meantime, when I get in touch with the Iron and Steel King by phone, he looks as excited as Coon over there, and he''ll be right over there! The call broke with the bump when he was told.

    No, it''s going to take a long time to get here in a airship... I thought I''d pick you up from over here, but if you mean toe, wait. It''ll be an hour or two.

    "Father, Father! Investigate! Investigate! Investigate if there''s any danger!

    I was in trouble when I did. Until the Iron and Steel King arrives, I don''t have the confidence to keep this excited girl in check.

    I do think it is necessary to check safety. It could also be a nest of warcraft operating in the ground like the Giant Mall and the Great Mimi just now.

    We decided to follow Kuhn''s advice and descend from the pierced hole down. They smashed through the outer wall, which looked like a chopped cliff downstairs, but they safely stepped down to the ce they opened using [Fly].

    It''s like Central Square. There, the cobblestone is cracked and the building is showing partial copse. Abandoned capital after all, huh?

    "This continent is badly damaged because protective magic is notmon. Even though Golem can be stored for a long time."

    "It must have been difficult to protect the entire capital like our magic."

    I''m talking about the Doctor. Ancient magic civilizations say that when building, they mostly fortified it with dirt magic, or protective magic to keep it clean.

    There was to be such technology over here, but I guess it wasn''t widely andmonly used. It seemed like protection was limited to what was worth it.

    Conversely, there may be something like a treasure that is protected.

    Well, not Coon, but you''re getting a little excited.

    The sound of Gashan in the abandoned capital sounded as if to water my heart.

    "... what''s that now? Are you there?

    From the abandoned capital that floats in the darkness, even more noise sounds. We were vignt and ready to move at all times.

    Gashan, Gashan and the likes of metal sounded more and more, and eventually a united golem emerged from the blurry dim.

    He is as tall as a human being. He also looks like a knight in brass armor. But the part that hits my face is still a machine because the monocr eye like the camera lens is moving left and right.

    Something like four cylinders are popping out of my back, and I''m blowing something like sparkling steam out of it. The vapor is leaking from the joints of the body as if it were about to break.

    Many of those brass golems show up from all over town, not all in one piece, ande this way. I don''t have a weapon or anything in my hand, but that atmosphere that leaned against Jirijiri was like a zombie in a zombie movie.

    "I don''t think it''s the underground city where Golem lives..."

    "Darling, what do we do? Bust it all with extensive magic?

    "Ha!? Oh my god!? Mother, I am a valuable ancient airframe, Legacy! If I break it, I may not be able to undo it anymore!?

    "... you''re a real pain in the ass with my daughter, this girl"

    Leanne leaked her voice like she was heartbroken by the clinging coun. I know it''s a precious golem, but I won''t condone it if it attacks me.

    But it''s Coon''s favor, so why don''t we just shut it down?

    You don''t have to break it if you make it ice marinated.

    When I tried to activate the sealed ice magic [Eternal Coffin], a woman''s voice suddenly echoed into the underground city.

    ''Everyone, stand back. I will not tolerate harm to them.''

    When we were surprised by the sudden voice, the brass golem slowly withdrew to the left and right, making its way as if it were Moses'' Ten Commandments.

    Ahead appeared a woman in a loose white one-piece cloth jacket called Toga, worn by the ancient Romans. Her hair shining silver is long and her eyes shining gold. In the dim darkness, only its beauty was demonically rocking.

    "Wee to the drone city of Agarta. People on earth."

    That''s what the silver-haired Toga woman we met in the underground city said andughed at us.

 Chapter 519

    "Agarta, the drone city?

    "Yes, an underground city created by a people fleeing Darnasia, an ancient kingdom that once flourished north of here."

    The silver-haired woman with bright white toga answered my question carefully with a smile.

    "What is the ancient kingdom Darnasia?

    "It''s one of two ancient kingdoms that once fought for hegemony on this continent."

    Now Kuhn will exin. I''m sorry, I don''t know anything.

    It''s true that in ancient times, the two kingdoms took the lead and fought, putting in massive amounts of golem and causing tremendous damage to the world. Was it "Ancient Golem War"?

    Once the war began, the world perished, and it was civilization that rebuilt from it.

    That should have been the case in history in the Western continent.

    "It''s not like anyone or he wanted to fight during the war. Those who denied fighting and fled the kingdom lurked in this underground facility they stumbled upon and waited for the end of the war. But after decades, the war didn''t end, and eventually they decided to live thisnd as their second home."

    "They do say the Ancient Golem Warsted more than three hundred years, so I know it will..."

    Coon gives an exnation in support of the words of a Toga woman. More than three hundred years.

    There was definitely a "war of three hundred and thirty-five years" on Earth, too.

    But this one, they surrendered and settled in a year, but they didn''t make a deration of termination or a peace treaty.

    A future historian says, ''Well, this war isn''t over, is it?'' So, three hundred and fifty-five years after the war, a peace treaty was finally concluded? What a strange story.

    You were told it was the most peaceful war in the world or something, finished without a single shot.

    "Then you are descended from the ancients who lived here......?

    Toga woman shakes her neck to the side in Lene''s words. That, isn''t it?

    "The humans who lived in thisnd have since gradually decreased in number, and in about two hundred years they have all died. It was difficult for humans to live underground without the light of day."

    The light of day......ck of sunlight? Sure, the drawstring doesn''t look good for your health.

    "''Vitamin D deficiency'', I think. They be more susceptible to infections and osteoporosis."

    "That''s a lot of detail..."

    "It was in a book I brought home from Earth."

    Soon our daughter-inw absorbed more of the Earth''s knowledge than I did. Did Leanne even buy a medical book?

    ... Wait a minute. If the people of this city perished in the 200 years since the war, who the hell is this woman in front of you? Surely the Ancient Golem War was about 5,000 years ago, wasn''t it? That means......

    When I wondered, the coun next door hit Pong and one hand.

    "I see. You''re an anthropomorphic golem, aren''t you?

    "Yes, my name is PEL-42, ''Perrazione'' series, Golem for medical nursing, Perlucica"

    The anthropomorphic Golem, gracefully named Perusicaa, gave us a salute.

    Anthropomorphic golem? As always, it''s hard to tell when it''s an ancient fusge, Legacy. If you look closely, I feel that the iris of both eyes is slightly different from that of people.

    Sheskas, you don''t seem so palepared to Babylon Sisters.

    Lene speaks to Perusicaa.

    "It''s for medical nursing, and you didn''t notice any changes in people''s health here?

    "I had noticed. But as people''s generations changed, their fear of the earth swelled, and most did not try to get out of thend. The earth is a world of death. You can''t live without thisnd."

    Hmm, have I epted what my parents'' generation has told me as it is? I''m not going to let a murder robot go anywhere near you.

    "So you''ve been protecting this underground city where no one lives anymore?

    "Yes, we have spent a long time here, resting in dormancy, even when people are gone and Golem is the only ''robotic city''. As the watchman of" Gigantes "."

    "''Gigantes''?

    Perusicaa raised her slight hand and pointed beyond the darkness. Not well seen in the blurry light emitted by the city, but further above a pyramid-like building, something huge looks slight there.... what?

    "[Light,e, great brilliance, megabright]"

    Leanne unleashes advanced lighting magic towards it.

    Large light bulbs were created over the pyramids as if they had light bulbs on them.

    Behind that of a floating pyramid-like building.

    I made sure I buried half of it in the wall, and there was something big there. A huge chunk of man-shaped machinery is buried there.

    Wait a minute... I''ve seen something simr to that...!

    "''Hekatonkail''......!

    Yes, that ancient showdown weapon brought back to life by that Eisengard magician king. They look like me.

    "''Hekatonkail''? ''Hekatonkail'' is the showdown weapon that destroyed Eisengard your fathers defeated!?

    "You know the showdown weapon. Yes, that''s one of those showdown weapons. Negative legacy left here......"

    Apparently, this underground facility found by those who have fled the Kingdom of Darnasia was a factory to build a certain country''s showdown weapon.

    At the time of discovery, all the people in the underground facility were dead. They all said they were out of time with a look of anguish.

    There was some kind of ident... or I don''t know if something like poison gas was sprinkled.

    Those who had fled Darnasia decided to use this underground facility and hide. Because safety is threatened wherever you are on earth.

    Eventually, people realize the horrible fact as they examine the showdown weapon ''Gigantes'' from only a few remaining materials.

    that this showdown weapon has already beenpleted. That I''m just dormant right now.

    "''Gigantes'' has been made into apulsive hibernation ''sleep'' state. If you restart, you will start acting to fulfill the instructions entered. Just one order to destroy the enemy."

    "Enemy?"

    "It''s all the golems that don''t belong in my country."

    So what is it? Does that mean he''s gonna start destroying golems around the world when he moves out? You''re getting a hell of an order input.

    "The orders entered in this'' Gigantes'' are also supposed to be this Golem instinct, or reason for existence. Even without the contractor Master, this Golem will try to execute it by the point of stupidity. Hence the negative legacy. When he wakes up, the world will perish."

    You did say that Jijii, the magician king, had made a showdown weapon so that various countries wouldpete at the end of the ancient Golem War. Is this one of them? Maybe it was made against the country that made Hekatonkail.

    "The world will perish...... right. Darling, what do we do with this?

    "Hmm, I''d like to destroy it because I''m personally troublesome..."

    "Destruction!? Such a waste!... Oh, no, I know you can''t redeem peace in the world..."

    Kuhn''s voice shriveled from his parents, staring at him.

    I just don''t know. I''m in another country for once, and I was wondering what it would be like to destroy Gandhiris'' Iron and Steel King without saying no.

    We found this showdown weapon. Do we have possession, or do we have possession in this country because it was originally in thisnd?

    Well, even if they''re iming ownership over there, let me make sure this guy doesn''t start.

    "For now, uh, can I show you something?

    "... you don''t have to make attacks or anything that will wake Gigantes up. But please pay close attention."

    Golems like them without the contractor Master are able to obey humans as much as possible if they are orders not to engage in self-danger. He seems to have managed to ept that my favor would be quite risky for them.

    It''s the Golems here who will be the first to be targeted when they activate. I also know what it''s like not to be inspired.

    We were led by Perusicaa and approached Gigantes, buried in the wall.

    Rather than buried in a wall, it feels like the area around the cave is crumbling and buried.

    They instruct Perusicaa to stop just when shees around the foot.

    "You mustn''t get any closer than here. Look at that."

    As Perusicaa threw the stone in front of her, aser-like light ran from the small turret attached to each part of the fusge, prating the stone.

    Coon looks up around the knee side of theser fired Gigantes and opens his mouth.

    The automated interception system is alive.

    "Yes, because that is a system independent of Gigantes. They''re targeting something moving within range of attack."

    I see. I wish I had broken it if it was such a noisy thing, but couldn''t the Agarta people get their hands on Gigantes because of this system?

    "What do you guys want to do?

    "We are Golem. We are able to obey people''s wishes. You people don''t disobey human decisions. But we want the wishes of the people of Agarta who lived here to be fulfilled. Remove Gigantes and give this city true peace."

    I guess the people of this capital spent two hundred years here, frightened by the war on earth with Gigantes. Given that feeling, I don''t think Perusicaa''s wishes may bepelling either.

    "Father. [Prison]."

    "Heck."

    I feel that it is used well for my daughter, but not now.

    [Prison] strained, and just in case I took a step forward, theser poured over my head like rain again.

    Perusicaa is circling her eyes on the absolute defensive wall of [Prison]. Well done Golem, though anthropomorphic. He said it was for medical nursing, and maybe I have to be expressive in order to deal with patients.

    I also thought I should break that turret part already for an attack that pours down as persistently as possible, but that makes it difficult for Gigantes to start it. Totally troublesome.

    We reached Gigantes'' feet, including Perusicaa, and Kuhn gazed at the fusge nearby.

    "It still has a demon engraving on it. The ether line is running to the armoured surface. Perhaps this serves as a defensive wall to protect the fusge from impact, so that even magic bullets can diffuse¡­"

    Oh, no. Kuhn started to bump into me. It''s gonna be a long time, this kid.

    "Exin clearly. Can ''this'' be broken? Can''t you break it?

    "Er, the magic engraving applied to this armor serves the same purpose as human skin. In other words, when irritated, the nerves tell the brain that. If we don''t tear this fusge apart in an instant or something, I''m pretty sure Gigantes will activate it."

    Does that mean ''don''t touch it, dangerous''? You were just digging a tunnel, but you dug a hell of a bomb.

    "Hmmm...... It''s difficult, but I guess I can''t even handle it. Open the [gate] under Gigantes'' feet and drop it at the volcanic crater..."

    "I hope it melts inva. Looks like we can put up a defensive wall, maybe crawl up through the fire escape."

    The proposal thates to mind is rejected by Leanne. Mm-hmm. I''m sure we can''t throw that away. Can''t you just bet on something or something? Don''t bother if the volcano explodes.

    "But it might not be a bad idea to move it somewhere else. I think there''s something about moving it out of harm''s way and beating it with frame gear for all of us."

    I see. Can we go then? Though a showdown weapon, it won''t mean you''re stronger than the Evil God. I guess we can use everyone''s help.

    Then I''ll have to talk to the King of Steel. I can''t pick him up at the [gate] right now because he''ll be leaving the castle already.

    About an hour, so do you want to visit the underground city of Agarta and wait?

    Once we left Gigantes, under Perusicaa''s guidance, we watched the underground city.

    Originally it was just a manufacturing nt in Gigantes and it seems that ancient technology was used everywhere, Kuhn has always been a high tension.

    It wasn''t long before time passed, and it was then an hourter that a line of Iron King showed his face through the tunnel we dug.

    "I didn''t know there was such a ruin in our country..."

    A line of Gandilis looks at the underground cities Agarta and Gigantes with surprise.

    Introduce Perusicaa and talk about the problems this capital has. Well, what do we do with this Gigantes...

    "Showdown weapon...... I didn''t know it existed in our country just like Eisengard...... This is a difficult problem..."

    The Iron and Steel King is troubled with his head. Showdown weapons are chunks of ancient technology. Gundilis, with many technicians, is a mountain of treasure. But if you mistreat it, the country will perish.

    "Your Majesty, this could be a great opportunity. Examine that showdown weapon and it may be possible to revive lost ancient technology¡­"

    "And do you tread the same" Tetsu "as Isengard? You want me to make thisnd a better ce? Something on the scale is too big."

    The Iron and Steel King answers with his head to the words from the knight under hismand.

    Eventually the Iron and Steel King raised his face when he exhaled loudly.

    "Ancient technology is a shame, but it cannot be transformed into the peace of our people. Let''s follow King Brunhild''s suggestion. But the dysfunctional Gigantes will be d to have us look into it, too"

    "Of course that is. I''m sending in some Elka technicians and their assistants."

    In this case, the assistants are Dr. Babylon and the professor, Professor? Somehow, but I feel like I mighte.

    "Then I mean move this Gigantes to an undamaged location and p him..."

    We have to call everyone.... This is going to say the kids areing too...

    "Oh, is it possible for us to see that defeat?

    "We want to see the end of it, too"

    To the words of the Iron and Steel King, Perusicaa uttered a simr wish. I''ve been watching this guy for thousands of years, Perusicaa. I may have no choice but to see that settlement. If that helps you sort out your feelings, there''s no problem here...

    "Um, well, I think it''s okay"

    It would be dangerous to have something like a charged particle cannon from an advanced species Fraze, so let''s get it forgiven with a ry monitor or something. Should I show the children with it?

    It''s not a show.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "I''m not big...... I feel bigger than the man who fought in Eisengard."

    Yae whines about that as he looks up at Gigantes.

    That time I defeated him on three nes: my Leggin Rave, the Octave Sveltrite, and Hilda''s Zykrune.

    I don''t think we all need to fight if this guy is the same strength as Hecaton Cale, but he''s still unknown in strength. They say the countries they manufacture are different... they may be excessive force, but keeping them safe is not a bad thing.

    "So where are you going to transfer this?

    "Eisengard or Euron, I thought, in case it''s possible, Eisengard"

    That''s what I answered Lindsay''s question. [M]

    Euron is starting to form viges and towns, though little by little. If we don''t know what kind of attack ising, Eisengard, further aggravated by the evil gods, will still be safer.

    "So, are we all going to be dealing with this?

    "I''m going to..."

    Returning that to Yumina''s words, it was not she who reacted, but our little daughter and her friend.

    "Yes, yes, yes! Ooh, I want to fight too!

    "Heh heh heh! Me too! I want to fight too!

    Lynne and Alice raise their hands as far back as they can stretch. I mean, why even Alice?

    The first time I jumped to Brunhild, I brought Yayun here, and then the two of us split up and brought everyone who was everywhere, but somehow Alice came with me.

    Behind it, even naturally, is Ende''s figure.

    "No, it could be dangerous, and if everyone would watch it on the monitor..."

    "It''s all right! We can use frame gear properly!

    Hmm, although I do know that Lynne and Alice can get on frame gear...... If I have to, I have a metastatic escape device, and I don''t think it''s that dangerous...

    ... Is that it? This sign¡­¡­.

    "It''s okay. I''ll help you if you have to."

    When I was reluctant, Grandma Toke appeared from behind Linne and the others.

    Long time no see. Are you busy? I haven''t shown up heretely, though. I hear you''ve been to the divine world, but did something happen?

    Grandma Toke is a space-time god. Stopping time or instantaneous travel is a gift. There will be no escaping one or two of the children.

    Lynne and Alice look at me with anticipation in Grandma Toke''s words. Ugh......

    "Is that all Linze and Ende need?

    "I believe in Lynne and Grandma Toke."

    "I just want to stop if I can... I think it''s useless to say..."

    Linze giggles and Ende answers disappointingly.

    "Then, Lynne. I''ll lend you my Gerhilde. Because I think the way Linne fights is easier to use than Lindsay''s Helmvige."

    "Yay! Else, thank you!

    I hug Else, where Lynne is my aunt and one of my mothers. I do think Gerhilde would be better off if he were to hit or kick... You gonna hit me with this?

    I thought so looking up at Gigantes, who was tens of meters long. [M]

    "What about Alice? Is Ende''s Dragon Knight" Dragoon "okay?

    "Hmm, because your father''s dragon knight Dragoon is hit and weak..."

    "Ugh!?

    Oh, Ende sank. Ende''s Dragon Knight Dragoon is a lightweight, mobility-oriented model. It may be hard to use for the kicking type Alice, who beats as well as Lynne. Ende is supposed to be that way, but this guy is clever, so he''s using it. Is it time to upgrade Dragon Knight Dragoon?

    However, Alice can wrap the frame-specific armor called [Crystal Armor] around the frame gear. So I guess I can manage to fight it.

    With that in mind, Alice opened her mouth with a snack.

    "Uh, me, I''d like to get on Ortrinde... can''t I?

    "Hmm? What''s wrong with you?

    Su is Kyotong.

    Hmm. Sure, if it''s an attack like kicking a punch, then Su''s Altrinde overload would be second only to Else''s Gerhilde. It''s best if you''re defensive.

    "Unlike Dragon Knight Dragoon, Strawberry Ortrinde is slow, isn''t he? I don''t mind if that''s okay..."

    "Yes! Thank you!

    Alice is happy to raise her hand when she gets permission from Su. Ende is still sinking though.

    Six people, Yayun, Frey, Kuhn, Yoshino, Arsia and Erna, honestly became tours on monitors. Although Coon still seemed untrained that he was a waste to destroy Gigantes.

    For once, Yumina, Lou, Cherry Blossom, Lean backwards support, Lynne, Alice, Hachi, Hilda avant-garde, Lynze, Ende, and I decided to y ording to the circumstances.

    The monitor for the tournament will be ced in the square of the underground city of Agarta, and the broadcast will be requested from the families of the red balls.

    Now, do you want to start dismantling this annoying crap?

 Chapter 520

    Before awakening Gigantes, jump to Eisengard first and check on the ground. I''d be in trouble if someone was starting to live here before I knew it.

    The ce where Eisenberg, the capital of Eisengard and the industrial capital, was located, was the same ruin. [SEARCH] So I looked it up, but there are no humans. There are no humans...

    "[SEARCH: Devil Golem]... No Response, Or"

    I thought there was still a demon Golem and an iron masked woman that Yayun said, but they''re not around here.

    Were you afraid that Yayun would be missed and the investigation team and others woulde?

    Well, if nobody''s here, it''s convenient. There won''t be any damage from some rampage here.

    First, call everyone here and have them board the dedicated ne Valkyria. Then I was the only one to return to the underground city of Agarta and transfer Gigantes to Eisengard in a wide range of [gates].

    Then I moved to Eisengard too and joined the war at Leggin Rave... and it''s kind of a mess, but this is what the operation looks like.

    Get everyone on this side and get them into the frame gear. Looks like the Ende guys are gonna be in the war too. Well, the purpose would be to follow Alice.

    "Wow, my vision is high! Wow, I do feel the movement is heavier than normal frame gear!

    The Alice is swung by the Oltrinde Overlord, who rides for the first time. I was walking around to make sure that my arms were raised and lowered.

    Underneath, Ende''s riding dragon knight, Dragoon, looks worried about the grate. Rx, Dad.

    "Do it!"

    Meanwhile, Lynne''s riding Gerhilde, borrowed from Else, was rolling out a special pilebanker from his arm. This one doesn''t seem so ufortable. It''s working well. I feel a little roughpared to Else''s maneuvering though.

    This one too, Linze, her mother, was watching about Lynne, but unlike Ende, she watched calmly. That''s right, my daughter-inw is different.

    Originally, only that person can ride a dedicated ne, but it doesn''t seem to be that burdensome if the quality of magic is simr to that of his parents and brothers. I guess there''s no problem with Lynne getting on Else''s fusge, her mother''s twin aunt.

    Alice is more of a Frase...... or perhaps a pedigree characteristic of her father Ende, but this one seems fine because itpletely changes the quality of magic.

    Well, then, once I get back to Gandylis,

    In the underground city of Agarta, everyone was gathered in front of the monitors we had prepared. Within the monitor, Oltrinde Overlord and Gerhilde are still checking the motion.

    It is the King of Steel, the king of this country, who watches it eat in.

    "Is this the giant golem of the Principality of Brunhild...... It''s a frame gear, isn''t it?

    "It''s not exactly Golem...... well, it is. We will defeat Gigantes with them."

    "Not now, but are you okay? That''s a showdown weapon. It''s one of those things that once destroyed civilization on this continent, right?

    "Well, that must be pretty strong...... I don''t think I''m stronger than the Evil God, so I''ll be fine. I also have a wife''s hand if I have to. So, we''re transferring Gigantes, right?

    In this case, the wife''s hand means using her full divine power to extinguish Gigantes in my "divine emancipation", which has be a superior god.

    Maybe Gigantes bes dust, so I''m pretty sure Gandylis, Coon, and the doctors willin about the boo-boo. I want to avoid it if possible.

    Well, everyone will be waiting over there, so do you want me to just send this big fat ass over?

    "[Gate]"

    [Gate] spreads beneath Gigantes'' feet, falling with every massive amount of dirt and rock wall that was buried. For a moment as it fell, light ran on Gigantes'' armored surface. Probably regarded this as an attack and restarted it from hibernate Sleep mode.

    Gigantes closes the fallen [gate], opens a new little [gate], and I jump to Eisengard too.

    Gigantes had fallen buried in the dust and rocks he had called in, but soon woke up its giant and rose from the ragged and crumbling rocky mountains.

    Its fusge was smaller than that of the Evil God, but it boasted as much of a giant as Hekatonkail. This means that there are as many advanced species of Frays as there are.

    Its form is giant. But instead of a sophisticated design like frame gear, he looks somewhat retro-chic and boneless.

    Parts of various shapese with a goth and cannot be described as ttering or stylish.

    There were so many pipes popping up on my back that I was blowing out steam of sparkling magic vegetables.

    Thick feet on long, thick arms, yet small in the head, what an unbnced impression.

    He had no face on his head, but was shaped like an armet helm. The light of the camera eye peeks from inside like an elongated slit on the side.

    "Gaga, gaga, gaga..."

    Gigantes waves up both fists with a roaring roar.

    "Huh!? Front! Mr. Yae, Mr. Hilda, please evade!

    "!? You got it!

    "Ri, roger!

    The eight-piece Svertrite, who was in the front of Gigantes, and Hilda''s Zykrune, follow a sudden Yumina order and retreat from the front to the side.

    At the next moment, two fists of Gigantes were pped to the ground, letting them wear long arms.

    Moments, I wonder if the earth has swayed greatly, and the ground in front of Gigantes turns like a tsunami.

    As if the edge of the carpet had been deflected and waved, a tsunami of rock and dirt struck the front of Gigantes.

    Had I not reacted to Yumina''s words earlier, Yae and Hilda would have been caught in the current rock tsunami.

    Probably activated Yumina''s family trait, ''Future Vision''.

    "You use the same moves as the earthly magic [Earthwave]...... I wonder if this is the Golem skill of this aircraft. Or the function of another demon prop?

    Such a voice leaks from Lene riding the Grimgerde. We''ll see about thatter. I''m sure Coon won''t ask for it, but he''ll do it.

    Whoa, I can''t do this either.

    "[LegginRave]!

    I called the love machine Leggin Rave from [Storage] and jumped up on [Fly] and rode straight into the cockpit. It''s been a long time since I''ve fought with this guy.

    As I jumped up into the air at Leggin Rave,munications came in from Lindsay''s Helmvige, who was flying in the same form of flight.

    "Winter Night. Why don''t you just let us do it first?

    "Huh? Nothing good... are you okay?

    In this case, ''Are you okay?'' is not directed at Linze and the others, but primarily at Alice and Lynne. It is difficult to confront an unfamiliar enemy with an unfamiliar aircraft. I was going to follow up. [M]

    I can''t help you! Let it be! ''

    "Lynne is right! Your Majesty, look there! Neither did your father!

    "What!? Hey, Alice!?

    Ende''s hasty voice leaks. Hmm, well... are you okay? Lindsay and her family now have seven of them, as well as the support of Grandma Toke, the senior god. That''s too much protection.

    "Okay. But when it''s dangerous, I''m gonna break in, right?

    "''Ugh!

    I can hear Lynne and Alice''s energetic reply from the speakers. "What!? Hey Winter Night!? ''I can also hear Ende in a hurry, but I ignored him.

    ''All right! I''ll go then...!

    ''Wait. It''s the pinnacle of stupidity to rush into someone you''re not sure about. The first thing you need to do is look at the target and figure out how to attack him.''

    "All the time... yes"

    Hilda just stopped Lynne from trying to prate in Gerhilde. That kid said, ''Attack for now!'' You should do something about the idea...

    I was thinking about that, and Gigantes'' shoulder armor opened up like Galwing. Missile pods lined up where you should have seen them.

    "Ga"

    Bash! And simultaneously hundreds of missiles are unleashed against us. A rain of missiles flying over here shelving sparkling magic smoke.

    "Let it be! [Stardust shell]!

    Alice''s riding Altrinde Overlord stands in front of everyone, with her left hand facing the front.

    Instantly a small star-shaped light gathered to create a great defensive barrier.

    Missiles are blocked on the star''s defensive wall, repeating the explosion. A deviant missile destroyed the ground and a st blew the rubble.

    That''s quite destructive. If that had been unleashed in the underground city of Agarta, it would definitely have fallen apart.

    You shot it all up. When the missile rain stops, the overload wields its right arm.

    "Give it back! [Cannon knuckles]!

    An overloaded right arm flies off his elbow to Gigantes. Special rocket punch, [cannon knuckle].

    "Kara''s! [Crystal armed]!

    The flying right arm is immediately covered in crystals and takes the form of a vicious "mess".

    From the Gigantes giant, even the overload over thirty meters looks smaller.

    If Gigantes is a human adult size, the overload is only as good as a baby.

    But what if a baby fist-sized stone flies in? Wouldn''t that hurt a lot?

    Gigantes took it with his chest without avoiding the rocket punch that flew from the front.

    The impetuous crystal''s "y" seemed to pierce Gigantes as it was, but it could not pierce its armor.

    "What!?

    Alice raises her voice to her surprise. The lost momentum overloaded right arm falls as-is and returns to beneath Alice like a boomerang again at the thread falling to the ground, docking with the right arm elbow.

    ''Not working at all...?

    It''s an overloaded fist, isn''t it?

    Hilda and Hachi look up at the intact Gigantes. If it''s a simple fusge destructive power, an overload blow is the strongest in all frame gear. Instead, the movement is slow and the initial operation is easy to understand, so it is easy to be impressed.

    Take that straight from the front, intact? And even though it''s coated with Alice''s [crystal armed]? How hard is it? You think they''re using crystal wood?

    "When my fist hit me, I heard a strange noise. Something like hard rubber...... Maybe that chest armor isn''t metal. ''

    Suchmunication enters from the cherry blossoms riding Los Vaises. Was I? I wasn''t sure......

    But hard rubber? Isn''t that metal? Impact and impact resistant armor?

    "Then I guess it''s ughter. Sakura Pce, support magic!

    "Okay."

    Two loud weapons, the Symphonic Horn, on the back of Rothweisse, move to the shoulder in eight words, the tip opening like a cannon.

    A small melody fades into the wilderness of Eisengard. This song...

    Cherry blossoms start singing. Created as the theme song for a movie in which the protagonist rides a white dragon, this song has no beginning or end, starting with a fade in and ending with a fade out. They represent ''No End'' as the title suggests.

    Cherry Blossom-supported magic enhances everyone''s fusge.

    "Kue Shin Naruto Okiyoshi, Phoenix Wings Flying sh" "Kneel Better"!

    "Restia Stream Swordsmanship, Set of Wind des!

    As the eight-piece Svertrite and Hilda''s Zykrune waved down their swords and swords, a sh that cut through the atmosphere flew towards Gigantes.

    Because of its giant, Gigantes couldn''t avoid it and ate its attacks decently around his thighs and on his nks.

    Now it didn''t seem intact, he''s nicely cleaved some of his armor. But by analogy to its size, a human would be like a scratch.

    "Mm-hmm. You don''t seem too good."

    "It''s only big and troublesome."

    Shake that fist down to the octaves like Gigantes, whose body was mutted, was angry.

    Though they both did so without difficulty, they determine the ground and are exposed to the rain of scattered debris.

    But both Eight and Hilda had struck it down with a sword from one end. Still outrageous......

    Laser-like light is scattered around from automatic interception turrets mounted everywhere in Gigantes'' fusge.

    "Wow, wow."

    It looked like Gerhilde, on which Lynne rides, was within range and was under intensive attack. Lynne harnesses Gerhilde''s mobility and cleverly wipes outser rain.

    "Lynne! Hold on!

    "Ohhhh!

    A helmvigue in the form of a flight in which Linze rides on Gerhilde, which was above theser, came in. Grab the hook that jumped out of the bottom of the helmvige and Gerhilde leaves for the sky with the helmvige.

    Gigantes pointed two cannon cannon cannons at the side of his head on two nes that fled into the sky.

    "I won''t let you."

    Hundreds of crystal bullets are fired into that Gigantes face. It''s Leanne''s Grimgerde.

    It was not possible to destroy the face, but it seemed possible to divert attention, and arge aircraft of Gigantes headed for Grimgerde.

    Arge telephonic punch is released toward the grimgerde on the ground, but the lean that predicted it punches due to the hover movement.

    Grimgerde is less maneuverable because of its weight after overload. I got a little hiatus.

    Even from Gigantes'' automatic interception turret, aser flies through the battlefield as Lou''s Valtrautte, equipped with Ende''s dragon knights Dragoon and B Booster units, stirs.

    As you sew between them, Brunhilde of Yumina snipes and destroys the automatic interception turret one by one with certainty.

    As always, I can often pinpoint it from such a distant ce......

    The scratches you just put on are blocking you, right?

    Turning his attention to the octave voice, he saw the damaged parts given earlier by Svertrite and Zykrune regenerating. Shit, I knew you had self-repair features just like Hecaton Cale.

    It''s troublesome but faster than the repair function works and will have to destroy the inside with a single point intensive attack. Armor is the only thing to be repaired, and it doesn''t restore to its contents.

    "Old man! Give me your weapon! The one you can kick and beat!

    "What?"

    Soonmunication enters from Gerhilde, who is riding over Linze''s Helmvige and flying through the air like a surfboard.

    Didn''t you just say something like ''I didn''t use your help'', you... Well, fine.

    "Erm... Shape Change" Mode Change ", Irond" Knuckle ", Tiandang" Greaves ""

    Left and right two are detached from Fragarach, the twelve crystal tes equipped on the back of the Leggin Rave, flying to Gerhilde in Lynne as she changes shape.

    Lindsey told me you didn''t need a hand, but that''s all I need, right?

    Is crystalline wood also used in Gerhilde''s fists, or do they just need something easier to beat up, just because they are opponents?

    Fragarach, a crystal te deformed into abat gauntlet, was attached to both hands of Gerhilde and deformed into a vicious weapon with three protrusions.

    simrly deforms like an armor that covers the foot from the knee down.

    "All right, let''s go!

    Helmvige ascends with Lynne''s Gerhilde over Gigantes'' head.

    Gigantes is distracted by Ende''s dragon knight, Dragoon, and Lou''s Valtrautte, who rush through the ground, and doesn''t seem to have eyes on the two who haven''t attacked him.

    This is where I feel the difference between Golem and the robot. I feel strange about humanity. You get a glimpse of something emotional.

    Golem is not just a robot. Some aircraft fail or rejoice like humans. In particr, the ancient fusge Legacy has a lot of tendencies.

    In the case of Hekatonkail, it''s alle because the contents were that cyborg jizzy, but I feel like Gigantes also has other self-emotional perceptions to follow programmed orders. That''s why persuasion doesn''t work, and there''s no reason to hesitate.

    Gigantes From a helmvigue swirling overhead, Gerhilde jumps luxuriously.

    "Riushiki-ku!"

    The weighted magic [gravity] causes Gerhilde''s direct lower kick, which has be so heavy, to fall over Gigantes'' head.

    Megah! I made such a dull noise that from Gigantes'' neck the top slipped into my torso.

    The total weight of Gerhilde sure is about seven tons? That has bounced and fallen dozens of times, so will it? It''s not like the money fell. It''s like a lead golf ball fell from super altitude over a human head?

    Gigantes stopped moving, kneeling to the ground and falling straight forward.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Defeated...?

    Such a voice leaked from someone watching this fight on the monitor of the underground city Agarta.

    At the end of the day that''s too bad, there''s a line of faces that I don''t know if I should be happy or surprised.

    "That''s our daughter on my fusge. You''ve made up your mind. But..."

    "Right. That doesn''t seem to be the end of it."

    Looking calmly at the monitor. I was directed to Gigantes, where everyone''s gaze was reflected again in such conversations between Else and Su.

    From the entire body of the fallen Gigantes, bashhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

    "Ohhhhh......! I told you not to break it too much if you could...!

    Kuhn was the only one watching the monitor with a harrowing feeling on Gigantes who raised the smoke. Two sisters, Yayun and Frey, were gazing at the coun.

    In the monitor, steam blows out more momentum from the fallen Gigantes.

    The next moment, Gagon, along with the blunt sound, Gigantes'' right arm fell off his shoulder.

    Likewise the gagon, and further off the elbow. The sound of a gagon, a gagon, to keep standing was heard from the rising white smoke, and when the smoke cleared, that giant of Gigantes was split into several parts and torn apart.

    Left and right upper arms and forearms. Lower leg on left and right thighs as well. And head, torso, torso.

    It was Gigantes torn apart by 11 parts, but it wasn''t broken by an earlier attack by Gerhilde.

    "Oh, hey, look! That!"

    Such a voice rises from one person who was watching the monitor.

    One of the separated parts started chattering and deforming, and became a new people-shaped golem.

    Is it just about the size of a frame gear? The 11 fragmented parts just to go on and on each became an independent new giant golem. No, only the parts on the head do not move in a shackle, so it is a total of 10 aircraft.

    "Hmm. Was it the same structure as that Gigantes, the overload"

    "Combined separation mechanism! Burn!"

    Contrary to Su''s bitter face, the two sisters of Yayun and Frei turned their dazed gaze once again to Kuhn, who pointed his sparkling eyes at the monitor.

 Chapter 521

    Gigantes separated from a super huge golem and split into several huge golems.

    The head seems to be incapable ofbat, so it became a golem for a total of ten aircraft: on the torso, under the torso, upper arm x 2, forearm x 2, thigh x 2 and lower leg x 2.

    I didn''t know it was the samebined golem as the overload.

    Not so if you think it''s easier to fight because it''s been separated and smaller. The ten split aircraft fusge is considerablyrger than the frame gear. One by one is as good as overload.

    Among them, the upper and lower torso arerge. Not that tall, but thick on the side?

    Is there a power source for all of this fusge and each of the Q crystals that are brains? Was that the head part that was leading it, and I had to separate it because it was destroyed?

    "Ten nes over there, ten of these. You might be just fine. ''

    Eight pleasant sounds are heard from the speaker. Oh, you mean do it one-on-one in "Tyman"?

    "Then I''ll do the biggest one! Isn''t that nice?

    Alice on overload hits the gong with both fists together. The biggest thing would be on the torso, chest golem. You all right? You just got prevented by an array of special [cannon knuckles].

    But I can tell you that the biggest overload on this side is the best way to deal with them. The blow may be hard to get through, but [Cannon Knuckle] isn''t the only weapon in the overload, and I''d probably be fine......

    ''Let''s first defeat a number of nes that seem weak. And after that, I wondered if it would be easier to distribute it and make sure that a few of us had one ne at a time.''

    I know what Yumina''s trying to say. One ne at a time, sure to reduce it, to your advantage in terms of numbers, huh?

    When fighting five to five for a boyic strip or something, one to one against each other, what a development, but if it''s a brawl, it''s better to aim one person five to one to make sure it crushes, and make it five to four. Of course, theye after it, so we need to identify the weakest one on the other side as soon as possible.

    And the target''s fusge is two nes in the left and right thighs. They''re pretty slimpared to the rest of the aircraft alone, aren''t they?

    The original Gigantes had a short leg, and I don''t know, but I don''t know. It''s probably surprisingly stiff because it''s one of the parts that supported the giant.

    "You must be the first to win for now"

    Yumina''s Brunhilde sets up a jacquainted sniper rifle toward a ne of femoral golem.

    They''re unterally attacking us from out of range.

    Lene''s Grimgerde shoulders, legs and chest armor open, revealing a multiple-assembled missile pod and a pair of Vulcan guns. He took the position of simultaneous shooting "Full Burst", pointing a right-hand arm gatoring gun and a five-series Vulcan gun with all his left fingers towards the same femoral golem as Yumina.

    "Then we''ll decide all at once."

    Lou''s riding Valtrautte converts it into a C-unit equipped with arge cannon cannon cannon, and locks it on, keeping that cannon pointing toward the femoral golem just like the previous two.

    "" "Fire" "

    Hundreds of bullets are fired simultaneously, making one of the femoral golems a hive. They don''t have as much armor as the chest. The femur fell backwards on the spot as the armor blew apart.

    React to it, and the remaining nine nes move quickly. Inrge part, it''s a defensive aircraft, one that moves and keeps moving and one that fights back.

    The two aircraft in the upper arm appear to have ranged attacks, shooting missile pods at us from parts that were shoulders during Gigantes.

    Yumina and the others will react to this and scatter, avoiding missile rain.

    In the meantime, a centrally-fired femoral golem has risen, but the armor has peeled off and blown out what appears to be smoke and steam from all parts of the body. Haven''t you taken all that bullet and stopped functioning yet? Pretty shabby...

    "[Cannonknuckles]!

    The next moment I thought, in a rocket punch released from Alice''s riding overload, the femoral golem broke apart unbroken.

    You can''t just y it if it''s destroyed that far.

    That leaves nine nes?

    "Let''s crush another ne."

    A group of three ranged attackers strike another femoral golem with intensive fire on Yumina''s words again. Now Linze''s Helmvige jumped in from above to Todome, and with a de of crystalline wood nted in its wings, she sliced the thin femoral golem into two straight upside down.

    That leaves eight nes.

    Two aircraft in the upper arm fire missiles towards Helmvige swirling over it.

    In the rain of the barrage, Lindsay''s Helmvige flickered and continued to fly all on paper. When did you get that kind of maneuvering technique... Some kind of ace pilot.

    Speaking of which, when I went to Earth on my honeymoon, I would have easilypleted a shooting based body feel game at the amusement facility.

    "Whoever shoots that missile will deal with Lord Hilda and the Awkward."

    ''Right. I thought it was the right material.''

    The eight-piece Schwertrite and Hilda''s Zykrune rush toward the two aircraft in their upper arms.

    The two aircraft in the upper arm carry missile pods, a gatling cannon on the hips, arge shield on both sides of the shoulder, and a long-range support type to see. Though I have something like a spear for once.

    Even jumping into the nostalgia would be more in the favor of the Eight Strong Fights of the White Soldiers. Normally, it seems impossible to do something about the barrage, but I think it''s possible for both of us. It''s enough to blow off a flying bullet...

    "What about the two nes on your forearm?

    ''The movement looks dull. But it looks hard. "

    As Sakura replied to Yumina, I get the impression that the two nes in the forearm have only parts of both fists that are quite gritty. It''s sloppy and looks thick in armor.

    "I''ll do it! Both nes will be crushed in Else''s pile bunker! That''s good, O.K.!

    ''Fine... Cherry Blossom, can you get some support?

    ''Mm-hmm. Okay. Protect Lynne. I assure you.''

    Apparently, the two nes in the forearm will be dealt by Linne''s Gerhilde and Cherry Rosvaisse.

    Sure, a cherry rosvaisse might be able to brittle that thick armor with a resonant attackunched from the symphonic horn.

    You were inspired to see Lynne like that, when Alice pointed at Biscuit''s chest golem.

    "I''ll do that big one!

    "Then Ende''s the second biggest."

    "Hey!? What are you making up your mind?

    Reacting to my words, Ende''s objection came up from the speaker. Shut up. You know you can do resonance attacks, just like Rosvaisse. It''s natural to assign it to a troublesome fusge.

    "Even Alice wants to see your father take down his enemies cool, right?

    ''Yeah! I want to see it!

    "Oh? Then father, let''s do our best ~ ''

    Cholo. I heard the deluded Ende voice and thought the bottom line prot¨¦g¨¦ was easy to use. What? Can you say something about people? Ha, don''t go with that one.

    Okay, so you''re dealing with the two nes in the lower leg with the rest of Yumina, Linze, Lou, and Lean?

    The two nes in the lower leg were equipped with inverted swords on both arms, in such a way as for the Battle of the White Soldiers to see. I don''t have a sword. Both arms are swords.

    The size of the fusge is not asrge as the overload, but it isrger than the fusge of the frame gear.

    Although two to four, the Yuminas are mostly long-range supportive. Keeping a good distance from ourselves so as to keep our opponents away will be the key to the fight.

    "Come on!

    Just now Lynne''s Gerhilde rushed out toward one of the forearm golems.

    Singing magic is unleashed from the cherry rosvaises like chasing them.

    ............... eh, why this song?

    It''s a famous American rock band song, but this is definitely the one who said the lyrics were shocked that the girl I admired in high school was on the men''s magazine pinup page...

    Cherry Blossom also wears a wedding ring that God of the World gave me, so I think I understand the English of the lyrics too......

    The impact of the resonance attack emitted from Rothweisse was tremendous, creating a fine crack in the armor of the forearm golem.

    "Hisatsu! Pyle, bunker!

    Lynne''s Gerhilde, who jumped into the nostalgia of the forearm Golem, unleashed the right fist of the crystal wood armor. A pile bunker nted in his arm without getting into his hair is struck out, and he wears the armor of a cracked enemy.

    A single blow peels off the rags and armor on the front of the fusge, giving a full view of the thin internal armor.

    "One more shot!

    Now Gerhilde''s left fist roars. Don! Gunn! and a pile bunker was punched in to continue standing, piercing a thin interior armor. The forearm golem moves as if it were cramped and falls to the forehead.

    The forearm Golem, which fell in front of the sappy avoided Gerhilde, stopped moving as it was. It''s a blow. No, two shots.

    "Another ne!

    When Gerhilde tries to make his way to another forearm golem, the guy is equipped on his back (?) I had ejected Gigantes'' left hand like a rocket that had been.

    "Wow!?

    It was Lynne who hastily tried to avoid it, but only slightly slower, getting caught in that huge left hand.

    Huh, don''t you suck!? I need to go help......! And when I was front-loaded, four dagger-shaped flying swords, Fragarach, were shot out of Rosvaisse the cherry blossom, and I concentrated on the thumb base portion of my left hand where Lynne was caught and stabbed him.

    The moment Grali and his left thumb loosen, Gerhilde escapes from that hand.

    "I didn''t...!

    "I was rmed that the first ne was easy. That was just because it was close to idental hitting, so we should move with more caution ''

    "Ha..."

    I am embarrassed by cherry blossoms and have a slightly depressed Lynne voice. Well, it was decided beautifully. I can afford this, but I don''t know what else to do.

    Looking sideways, Alice''s overload and Gigantes'' deformed chest ofrge golems werebining their hands and starting to push each other as if to make a forceparison.

    "Ha ha!

    The basic output of the overload is higher than this legging-rave and is thergest in all frame gear.

    The back booster roars and pushes the overload forward and forward.

    Eventually you lose control, the chest golem points something like a Vulcan cannon that was equipped beside your head to the face of the overload.

    I won''t let you!

    At the next moment, Alice, with such a cry, impetuously punched her head in the face of the chest golem. The chest golem leans back against the sudden blow, sounding the ground and falling.

    I wonder what...... It''s like watching a prowl.

    The fallen chest golem has quickly risen and rolled out its big fist toward the overload. Alice takes it with her left arm and ps her right fist in the reverse just to fight back.

    I should have gotten into the body decently, but I wouldn''t let the chest golem be slight. Will his armor still absorb the damage?

    Did the damage at the headbutt earlier just get out of bnce? It''s close to the reverse triangle.

    Are you confident in your defense, Chest Golem continues to p "Rush" without consolidating your defense. The overload is on the defensive side.

    "This whoa!

    A giant drill attached to the overloaded leg separates and is attached to the right arm. An overloaded right arm equipped with a drill pierces the enemy''s body by poking a gap in the chest golem that continues to p "Rush".

    But only a few pierced ahead, still prevented by rubber-like armor.

    "From here!

    The drill begins to spin fast with Alice screaming. Gummy, and the spinning drill enters the rubber armor, albeit slightly.

    "[Rose Crystal Thorn" Prismarose "]!

    Baki! And there''s a crack in the rubber armor. From the inside of the armor of the chest golem, a thorn of crystal spreads or pops out to tangle the opponent. Eventually, the thoracic golem was sewn to the ground by several thorns and stopped its movement.

    Did you activate [Rose Crystal Thorn "Prismarose"] inside the armor that opened with the drill?

    A crawling rose of overflowing crystals destroyed the chest golem from the inside.

    But this would tear the contents apart...... Coon screams in front of the monitor and yes......

    ''I did it, Father!

    Those of Ende whom Alice called, had repeated battles with the abdominal golem.

    The abdominal golem was a golem with thin, long hands on thick, short legs, which moved slowly but were equipped with gatoring cannons on both of their arms.

    Dragoon, Ende''s dragon knight, sweeps the rain of a barrage that gets shot all over with its mobility to the right and to the left.

    I can''t hit a single abdominal golem on that speed-oriented fusge.

    "Alice seems to have cleaned up, and I guess I''ll decide this one."

    Dragon Knight Dragoon pulls two knives out of his hips and rests them on both hands.

    elerate the high-speed rollers on both legs and sh off thin arms without hesitation. sh off the rest of your arm after a sharp turn.

    Running through the earth endlessly, Dragon Knight Dragoon shes and carves his abdominal golem. The opponent doesn''t have the skill to do it before it''s too soon.

    "That''s it."

    When the Dragon Knight Dragoon knife pierces the chest (confusing) of the abdominal golem, Bosch! and raised the sparkling magic smoke. The opponent stopped moving.

    That was a one-sided fight. Well, it wasn''tpatible...... no, I guess I should have ended it.

    "Hey, Alice! Your father''s pretty good, too, Alleye!?

    It was Ende looking back at Alice, but there was no such thing as a beloved daughter there already.

    After finishing his battle, Alice left her father to join everyone else.

    "Pity......!

    Damn, my eyeballs are hot...... I tried my best, Dad. I know how that feels now.

    Following Alice''s overload towards Yumina and the others, Ende also runs the Dragon Knight Dragoon.

    Looking at it, Lynne had just cleaned up her second forearm golem as well.

    Hachi and Hilda, who were fighting the upper arm Golem with missile pods, also seem to have finished that battle. Of course it is intact.

    After that, it''s just two nes in the lower leg that Yumina and the others are holding down? Two to ten no longer. This is a win. I don''t think he was that strong.

    No, thebined Gigantes state was his pinnacle. Separation prevented them from demonstrating their strength.

    With that in mind, the blow to the head golem that caused the separation may have been exactly, for Gigantes, a blow to hatred.

    This is Lynne''s MVP. That''s my daughter. Hmm.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Oh, that''s a lot of fun if you think it''s loud."

    "That''s a showdown weapon, isn''t it? Where the hell were you sleeping..."

    Quite far from Eisenburg, where the winter nights are fighting, there are two shadows watching that battle.

    One is a red-haired woman wearing an iron domino mask.

    The other is a man with a helmet like a submersible helmet.

    The woman had an orange battle stick, Mace, and the man had a deep blue hand axe, Hatchet.

    Tangerine and Indigo, known as "The Apostle of the Evil God," hade this far with the metamorphotic magic of Indigo''s hand axe Hatchet and Deep Blue, following reports from Golem, who had the area monitored.

    Winter night had put [SEARCH] around beforehand, but it was the regr golem, not the ''demon golem'', that I was monitoring, so I missed it.

    "That''s Brunhild''s giant golem...... I''ve never seen it before, but it looks pretty good. Scarlett''s right, I still can''t fathom it with my (...) and (...) ru (...)"

    "Ha. Is that really how we can fulfill our grief?

    Tangerine throws up like a little fool. She was a little angry with Indigo''s words, which could also be taken as a deration of defeat.

    "I said (...). Scarlett will eventually build a fusge that will outrun that one. Because that''s why I went around the world and got The Ark. It is also not impossible if there is a legacy left by Chrome Lanchez. That will be the basis for theing of a new God."

    "Hmm, you''re so confident. Is that because you''re a former priest? I will pray to God that this world will break and I will be happy with it."

    Boringly, Tangerine regained the orange battle stick "Mace" and "Halloween" on her shoulders. They call themselves'' apostles of the evil gods'', but not all of them are devout followers.

    "But it''s also good to go back like this. Let''s get Scarlett some souvenirs."

    That''s what he said. In his dive helmet, Indigo grinned invincibly.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "[Cannonknuckles]!

    Alice''s overload blows thest ne, the upper body of the lower leg golem, to pieces. Oh, theyin about this from Coon and the doctors, too.

    "Yay! I knocked them all down!

    I hear a delightful voice from Lynne riding Gerhilde. Have you cleaned it all up now? That was easier than I thought.

    I mean, after all, you really didn''t do anything...

    If you think about it, this isn''t a huge impression on the people watching it across the monitor...?

    Let all your daughter-inws fight. You''re the worst husband I''ve ever seen...

    That''s bad, I need to work properly at the end. In the meantime, I recovered all the broken Gigantes parts, and when I tried to open the [storage], blue bubbles ripped around the head golem and chest golem of Gobogovo and Gigantes, and pummeled, disappearing to fall into the water.

    "Be...!?

    "Winter Night! Three o''clock, there''s someone on the cliff!

    Turning to Leggin Rave''s camera in Yumina''s voice, the two shadows that were on the cliff sank and disappeared, just like Golem and the others earlier.

    I could only see for a moment, but there was a red-haired woman and a guy in a submersible suit. No way...... an evil god messenger!?

    "Search!" The Apostle of the Evil God "!

    "Search Shimas. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ End of search. Applicant Nashi ''

    Damn, I knew it was inhibited in the junction! I tried searching for Gigantes parts but couldn''t find them that way either. Isn''t that just metastatic magic? It''s not ''cross-spatial transfer'' is it...?

    "Shit, they did a real fire burr..."

    Is it the same as in "Ark"? There''s a guy over there who can use metamagic. I knew you were a pain in the ass......

    I just stored the rest of Gigantes'' parts in [storage] before they were stolen further. Did they just steal the head and chest parts? Was there a limit to what was to be transferred that I only stole two, or did I not want anything other than those two?

    You''ll do it... Totally. Does this mean a deration of war?

    As I was sinking in the cockpit of Leggin Rave, a ringtone rang from the smartphone set in front of me.

    Ugh. It''s from Kuhn. Probably watched the whole thing on an absolute monitor......

    But this is force majeure, or if I didn''t know beforehand, I wouldn''t have had to deal with it... Is it my fault?

    No excuses. Get out of here! All I''m saying is, the ringtone keeps ringing like a ghost, but I couldn''t really push the call button. I was there. Ha......

 Chapter 522

    "So much! Ahhh - well, what do you mean almost half destroyed, even though I told you not to break it as much as possible!? What do you mean!? What the hell was your father doing!?

    "Er, I didn''t do anything... But that''s...!

    "No excuses!

    Kuhn is a mess.

    Well, I don''t even know. Because it almost destroyed the Golem, created by collecting pieces of ancient civilization called rare showdown weapons.

    The femur is fragmented and straight, and the forearm is full of cracks with the cherry resonant weapon Symphonic Horn. Ende''s knocked down abdomen and octave, Hilda''s knocked down upper arm is better yet, but the lower leg we all attacked is overloaded cannon knuckles with fine wood dust.

    The beginning and end of being scratched by an evil apostle for a head golem that would have had a Q crystal, the most important Gigantes'' overall brainchild, and a chest golem that had a G cube that had been a huge source of power.

    Thest one is an angry and natural mistake, even if it''s not Coon. I can''t say enough that I wasn''t alert.

    But it''s also my fault you wore out the first half of Gigantes, huh?

    "I know!? That Gigantes was a precious, kick-ass golem left behind by the ancient Golem civilization!? That would be possible if you had the power of Babylon if you told me to make it. But that''s not what I''m talking about! It''s worth it because it''s a one-off thing created by an ancient technician sweating down and a result of a trial and error! That''s... listen... ma''am, Father!?

    "Ah? Oh, I''m listening, I''m listening. I''m sorry. So, what?

    "I didn''t ask!

    Coon that makes you even hotter.

    No, you look like your mother when you''re angry... I missed it by ident...... I wish I''d been pissed off like this a lot.

    The race is different, but this kid''s drawing his mother''s blood, too, and I was so d.

    "What are youughing at! You''re seriously angry!?

    "Yes, excuse me..."

    Kuhn''s thunder falls on me when I was nibbling. Well, I think I pissed you off even more.

    "Let it be no more. You didn''t think you''d get it intact, did you?

    "That''s... yes..."

    There is a voice of restraint from Else, who did not take part in the fight. I''m d you made me sit down. I''ve been pissed off for half an hour.

    "Well...... what. Even from fragmented parts would get a lot of technology. It was much better than the destruction of the country."

    "That would help..."

    I wasforted by the Iron and Steel King with a merciful eye. Maybe Kuhn gave me a public sermon so I wouldn''t be med by the Iron and Steel King.

    "Not at all, no more! Oh waste, waste......!

    ... maybe not.

    "For now, does it mean that Gigantes will dismantle and analyze in this underground city of Agarta? Of course, we''ll join you."

    "Right. I''d appreciate it if you would."

    The Doctor speaks to the King of Steel as I pepper-tap the abdominal parts I put out of [Storage].... No, you''ve already [analyzed] it, now.

    "And one more thing. What to do with this underground city of Agarta..."

    "Mm-hmm. This must be our territory, but to be precise, this city existed long before our country was founded. When ites to this, I have to recognize the right to autonomy as an indigenous, but it''s hard for all residents to be Golem..."

    The Perusicaans do not have a contractor, the Master. Correctly, the contractor is dead. If the inhabitants of this city were the contractor Master, it would also be pointless to have the submaster system inherited by descendants. All the inhabitants have been wiped out.

    Once it is, it is normal to reset everything and make a new master contract......

    "Rejected! Golem from Legacy, an ancient airframe that survived the Ancient Golem Wars!? Because there''s no way you can erase that memory! Even though I used a dormant device, an anthropomorphic with good storage and still memories is amazing!?

    I was so opposed to the Elka technician. Apparently there are several golems that have been discovered with everything in mind. So is our white crown, Albs, and the blue crown at Robert''s, u, has some memories.

    But few anthropomorphic forms that have been closely rted to people are discovered with their memories.

    Anthropomorphic forms are basically fragile because they are made delicate, and, to put it further, easily transferable from person to person.

    Whenever it is transferred to a non-bloodline, it is not reset for a new contract, so there is no such thing as the memory of an ancient civilization.

    Anthropomorphic forms are made based on living with people. That means remembering popr cultures, customs, people''s lives, etc. from the time of ancient civilization.

    At least Perusicaa has that memory. Erasing it is tantamount to throwing something of historical value into the dob.

    That means she won''t get a new contractor, Master. No, should I not let you?

    Perusicaa is a Golem, but has an independent personality, so I think it''s a good idea to continue to rule this underground city and maintain it here.

    The Iron and Steel King also agreed with me on this. The underground city of Agarta can develop as a ry point for the tunnel. Originally anthropomorphic, Perusicaa seemed to have no objection to this proposal because it hopes to contribute to people.

    Oh, no, you were in the middle of digging a tunnel... It''s a hassle to dig again.

    "What are you talking about? You didn''t do anything."

    "If that''s what you mean, Else didn''t do anything..."

    "I can''t use dirt magic. Look, dug and dug properly. Because I''m going to put Ende on it."

    "What!? I''m irrelevant, right?

    After an unexpected rampage from his sister apprentice, his brother hesitates.

    I hear Coon''s crazy about Gigantes and he''s going to be helping me, and Leanne''s going to be tired. Will you be patient with Ende at this time?

    "What''s going on here?!? You guys have been treating me a little too clutteredtely!

    Ende argues with a few tears, but haha, what is it now? That''s what you put yourself in.

    "Let''s go. I''ll fix it. You dig even."

    Grab Ende''s cor and use [Power Rise] to drag him forcefully. Let''s get this over with and get you home.

    "Ah, a little winter night!? Oh, Alice! Stop this guy!

    "Good luck, Father!

    "Oh, no more! I''ll do my best. Uh-oh!

    Honestly, Alice made it easier to handle it, you know.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    And so on, when there was a disturbance in the steel country, in Garia, the Imperial capital of the Leggles Empire...

    "You don''t have enough money..."

    Sitting on a bench close to the central street of Teito, which was showing its bustle, and the fountain of Central Park ahead, Kuyuan groaned with a sigh as he retrieved the contents of his wallet.

    Is that money? As always, human beings are wielded by weird things. "

    A small voice is emitted from a wave of sword erected on the bench. There is no one nearby so the voice should only be heard for a long time.

    ''I don''t know, is it that expensive to ride a boarding carriage to the boy''s hometown?

    "No, it''s not expensive in itself, so you can ride with the money you have"

    "So what''s the problem?

    "I don''t have the money to buy souvenirs..."

    Ha... and with a sigh the slightly six-year-old boy muttered small. I can feel a little anguish and giving up on that face. It''s not the look a six-year-old boy makes.

    Are you a souvenir? I don''t mind if I didn''t... ''

    "No. Your father and your mothers won''t mind, but your sisters will definitelyin. That''s as persistent as it gets anymore."

    He has seven sisters. The gentlest of them all, Erna may not say anything, but the other six sisters absolutelyin. Or even Steph, my only sister, wouldin if she found out she didn''t have a souvenir.

    I don''t have the option of not buying it. But subtracting the fare for the passenger carriage will run out of souvenirs for some. If you buy the right cheap stuff, they might say you hate the one and the other. I don''t like that.

    "There''s no more stuff that''s going to be money, and hey..."

    "Why are you looking at me chill!? It''s not for sale!

    Exactly. I''m not willing to sell Silver again for a long time. I know Silver, the ancient fusge Legacy, would be quite a forehead on the Eastern continent, but doing so would definitely cause Kuhn''s thunder to fall.

    His Majesty the Emperor who governs the Regulus Empire is the grandfather of Arcia, a longtime sister. For His Majesty the King, it''s not strange to say that Kuyuan is his step-grandson, but there''s no way he can suddenly go to the castle and say, ''I''m your step-grandson, but lend me your money''.

    "You won''t believe what I just said..."

    In fact, Winter Night has already spoken to His Majesty the Emperor, so honestly going to the castle solved the problem, but there was no reason for him to know that.

    "If you spend the worst travel money on souvenirs and run all the way to Brunhild you can manage...... Or if you hunt warcraft and sell that material...... If this is the case, you''re going to make a little money in the elves..."

    Um, and Kuyuan put his arms around him, and as he roared and twisted his head, Silver, who was standing around, whispered in a small voice like he didn''t know what was around him.

    "Boy, boy. Look at that. What is it, that? ''

    "Hmm?"

    When Kuyuan looked up, there was a crowd around the fountain. Something tells me two men areing together.

    "Come on, stand up! The machine doll here, this is the ''Golem'' used in the Western continent, a new ve to rece people''s ves!

    "Besides, this guy is an ''ancient fusge'' Legacy ''excavated from ancient ruins, and he has half the power! It''s not supposed to sell at such a low price, if you''re going to buy it now!

    Through the foot of the crowd, Kuyuan reached the front of the screaming pair.

    A bald-headed big man with a bad pattern and a skinny, eagle-nosed man with a sharp eye are hot valves for the crowd. Behind it stood arge ck iron golem, nearly three metres long, with a price tag on his neck.

    It is nearly four meters high. Large torso, small head. Thick feet, thick arms. Pussy looks like a power type golem.

    "Does it really work? Let me see it."

    "Absolutely. Hey, say hello to all of you!

    As the eagle-nosed manmanded him toward Golem, the ck Golem swung his big arms overhead. Ooh, and the audience leaks surprises.

    From among them a small, fat, well-dressed merchant-style man called out to the eagle-nosed man.

    "Hmm. How powerful can this be?

    "You can also lift one carriage lightly. It can be used to carry cargo, and it can be used to escort your journey. That''s the price, so it''s a bargain."

    The little fat merchant-style man had been thinking about it for a while, but eventually took his wallet out of his pocket.

    "Okay, then buy it,"

    "You should stop, right?

    Suddenly a surprised merchant man turned his gaze toward the voice he heard from his feet.

    There stood a boy about five or six years old, with Sarah''s blonde hair tied behind him. He has a small sword in his sheath, the Short Sword, in his hand.

    Intuition, but the merchant man felt like this boy was different from some normal boy. The boy says, ''You should stop buying''.

    Remembering the words of his esteemed brother, "Follow your own instincts," the merchant man spoke to the boy.

    "Why not? I don''t think it''s such a bad buy at this price."

    "Well, if this is really the golem of the ancient airframe Legacy. This is a fake, isn''t it?

    "You kid! Don''t stand in the way of business! Keep the kid away from me!

    A bald-headed big manes forward to chase away a long time ago. He grabbed the hand of the man who tried to grab the root and kicked Golem''s arm and jumped up onto his shoulder.

    And gently wave down the little sword that remains in its sheath on its head. Ka ''an, the dry sound echoed around.

    "This sound. This doesn''t have any contents, does it? Where''s the Q crystal, Golem''s control hub?

    From Silver, who used to p me, he said, ''Boy, don''t treat me like a barbarian and put me down...'' I heard a reproach, but I dare to ignore it for a long time.

    "Qk......? I don''t know. I didn''t say anything. So get out of there! Hey, do it!

    When the skinny eagle-nosed manmands Golem, the ck iron golem moves out and tries to grab a long distance on his shoulder.

    Once down to the ground, Kurumen pulled out the silver he had in his hand, instantly shing and tearing apart several of Golem''s frontal locations.

    As a result, Golem''s chest armor is detached from the Gothen and the contents are exposed to the outside air. There was a little guy with a surprised face sitting cramped and gripping the joystick.

    "Was it Dwerg, not Golem, after all"

    Dwerg is a civil work machine sold by the Strand Chamber of Commerce. Unlike Golem, it''s a fusge that doesn''t move unless people manipte it.

    Generally speaking, it is not yet very well distributed to the public and is nowrgely put into state infrastructure facilities.

    Although Dwerg is also quite expensive, it is much cheaper than the Golem of the ancient fusge Legacy.

    I mean, these two, no, the three of them, including the guy on Dwerg, were trying to work a scam.

    But after selling it, how was the little man going to escape inside? Kuan leaned his neck against a scam full of holes, but even in the middle of the night he was probably going to sneak out of every Dwerg.

    "Shit......! You fucking kid! Get out of my way!

    A bald-headed big man kicks relentlessly, but Kuyuan avoids it, pounds, and ps the big man in the hip.

    "[Paralysis]"

    "What!?

    The big man crumbles on the spot along with a voice that crushes the frog.

    As it flowed, Kuyuan cut off the silver, ck iron golem, and Toito Dwerg''s two hands and legs.

    "Buh!?

    Trapped in Dwerg, who fell at the front, the little man who was inside will not be able to get out.

    "Ku......!

    "Let it go!

    "Yikes!?

    The eagle-nosed man who was trying to escape is seized by one of the spectators and pped to the ground. Kuyuan, who was trying to escape and use the [fixed demon eye], stopped activating the demon eye at the soot.

    "Hey, somebody call the Knights!

    "Give me something to tie up! Catch the one under the iron scraps there too!

    For some reason, the spectators are making a scene, capturing three men. Because it seemed impossible to tie him to a child for whatever it was, but for a long time, he was paying for the dust of his clothes without worrying. It''s not what the con man found out.

    "You! No, thank you. Thank you. I almost got fooled."

    A merchant manes to thank you for a long time. They would have bought that Dwerg for several times the price if Kurumi hadn''t intervened.

    Because it was a rare thing, the merchant man was reflecting on the fact that he had gone ahead. I''m ashamed in my heart that my brother can''t help but say, ''You''re still sweet''.

    "In this era, Dwerg and Golem are not yetmonly distributed in the Eastern continent. I don''t think there''s any way you can fool me."

    "This era?

    "Oh, no, never mind"

    In fact, Golem and Dwerg are beginning to circte quite a bit in the Eastern continent, but they are only known to the public to the extent of rumors because there are still many deals of national priority.

    It will be worldly since already the aiming merchants have travelled independently to the Western continent and made their own purchases.

    Though, it''s not even that easy for ordinary people to buy.

    "I just want to do something to thank you for your help... you, what about your parents?

    "Oh, uh, I was just traveling alone... my parents aren''t here right now"

    "Oh my...! That''s tough..."

    The merchant man saw the boy in front of him once again. From what I''ve seen, he''ll still be five or six. He seems to have a sword for once, but that''s not enough for a child''s solo journey. Seems to have quite an arm from the earlier battle, but I felt too defenseless about anything.

    Are you going somewhere? I''m going to the Rhodmere Federation, but if you like, why don''t we take a ride?

    "Uh... I appreciate the offer, but the destination was the opposite... I''m going to Brunhild."

    Too bad. I would have liked to have given you a ride if the destination was the opposite. Kuyuan was disappointed in my heart that I could manage to buy souvenirs then and no longer have to make money.

    "Oh, Brunhild! Then it''s just fine. My brother owns a shop in Brunhild. I''m in Imperial City right now, but I''m due home in a few days. It''s been a long time since I''ve been here to meet you, but how about I ask my brother to give you a ride?

    "Is it true!? Helpful!"

    Kuyuan thankfully decided to ept this offer. Now you can buy souvenirs as well. My sisters never tell me how they dislike me. Wishing or fulfilling.

    When Kudist was happy, the merchant man waved loudly as he noticed someone behind him.

    "Brother! Over here!

    "Long time no see, Barack. Hmm? The kid...?

    "Oh, I... What!?

    Kuyuan, who turned around, was surprised to see a face there. He was there somewhat younger than he had known for a long time, but was undoubtedly Brunhild''s royal embrace clothing dealer, Xanak Zenfield.

 Chapter 523

    The tunnel requested by Gandilis, the steel country, has also been sessfully mowed and we have returned to Brunhild.

    Even so, Kuhn, Doctor, and Elka technician. Professors and others remain in the underground city of Agarta to analyze Gigantes.

    There were also several Golem engineers from Gandilis gathered in the underground city, but you were surprised to see that there were two of the top five Jazz, the peak of Golem engineers.

    "Oh man, I had a terrible eye..."

    "Good luck"

    Yumina brewed me some tea when I was weak on the couch in the living room as well.

    Were the children inspired by the battle of Gigantes or went to the yroom when they yed against each other in the frame unit.

    Else, Hilda, Yae followed me, so I''ll be fine. You followed Ende with Alice.

    "You''ve been away for a while, but you''ve got a lot of kids together,"

    Grandma Toke, who was served tea by Yumina as well, was slowly drinking it and smiling on the couch.

    It seems Grandma Toke has been going to the divine realm for a while. I was wondering if something had happened to me, even though I should have repaired the ties of this world.

    "You''re two more people who haven''te. Son with Yumina and daughter with Su.... children will go back to the future when we have them all, right?

    "It''s about that. It''s a little troublesome."

    Grandma Toke smiled bitterly and ced the hot water swallow on the table.

    Trouble? No way... you can''t go back to the future?

    "Oh, that''s not what I meant. It''s okay if I just give it back to the future. We can safely return them to the world of their former timeline. I was just wondering if you could stay here a little longer because we have a little situation..."

    "Things?"

    "I''m sorry. I can''t tell you yet. ''Cause I''ll do some more research and talk to you in advance when I''m clear."

    Grandma Toke looked troubled and put her mouth on the hot water swallow again. Mmmm, there''s another feeling of trouble...... "The Apostle of the Evil God" alone is troublesome, but I don''t want anything more to happen.

    My nostalgic smartphone called when I had a bad feeling that I was a bin.

    "That''s from Mr. Xanak. That''s unusual?"

    Xanac, the owner of the clothing store Fashion King Xanac, made wedding dresses at our wedding and made the name pop around the world. He immediately created a wedding department and began selling to royal aristocrats from all over the country, whose wedding dresses he said were sold to fly.

    I was too busy to contact you after the wedding. Is something wrong?

    "Yes hello?

    "Hello. Are you His Majesty the Duke? Erm, huh? Would you take my ce? But... oh, yeah, please don''t be rude, okay? Excuse me, I''ll take your ce for a moment ''

    Looks like he''s talking to someone else over there. To whom?

    "Hello. I reced your call, er, it''s Hope Moon Kuyuan. Do you understand?

    "Hmm!?

    What I''ve heard on Mr. Xanak''s behalf is a boy''s voice that hasn''t even changed his voice. Kurumoto? Did I say Kurumoto!?

    "Uh, do you hear me?

    "Oh yes!? I hear you! Um, is it really a long time...!?

    ''Yes. Definitely. I was lucky enough to meet Mr. Xanak in Leggles and you called. Mine''s a little... because I lost it. "

    This kid is a long way away...... My son? It''s a much more grown up way of talking...

    When I was wondering if I should be happy that I was a smart kid or moan that I wasn''t being childish, Yumina next door forced me to pull my smartphone.

    "Hello! Long way, long way!? It''s your mother! Do you understand!?

    Yep...... Hey, Mr. Yumina, isn''t that it? I was talking...

    I try to get my smartphone back from Yumina, but I get a skillful defense from her. I''m not ying basketball.

    "Yeah, yeah. I get it. Please stay there!? You can''t move!

    With that said, Yumina ruthlessly mmed off the phone call. Hey, why are you hanging up!

    "Winter Night! It''s the Empire of the Leggles! In front of a boarding carriage station in the Central District! Pick him up right away!

    "Huh? Oh well, is that faster..."

    You don''t have to call me directly. As long as we know where it is, we can jump with metastatic magic.

    I''m nodding small when I look at Grandma Toke. All right, so do you want me to pick up my only son?

    "[Gate]"

    [Gate] ''s door opened. No, Yumina jumped in there faster than I did. Hey, Mr. Yumina, you must be in too much of a hurry, huh?

    Asking everyone left in the room toe back. I also crept through the [gate] and went out in front of the boarding carriage station, which I had visited several times, in a back alley close to there.

    To sneak up on [Gate], I usually check out ces that don''t have these popr "Hitoshi".

    There was no sign of Yumina already, and it seemed he headed towards the station.

    I also left the back alley on a small run and rushed to the front of the station where many carriages I could see immediately. Then there was Yumina holding a boy about six years old.

    Next to it stood Mr. Xanak, who stood for no reason, and one man who looked very simr to Mr. Xanak as a merchant.

    "Oh, Your Majesty. You were there. So was this child the son of a rtive of His Majesty?"

    "Ah hey, yes. Well, yes."

    I replied vaguely to Mr. Xanak and once again turned my gaze toward Yumina, the hugged boy was making his eyes ck and white look painful and tapping Yumina''s shoulder.

    "Hey, Yumina! Because Kurumi wants to suffer! Let go of me!

    "What!? Oh, oh, excuse me! With...!

    Kuyuan, freed from Yumina, had exhaled heavily and was ready to breathe. How hard were you hugging me?

    I think he''s a little taller for a six-year-old boy. I get a luxurious impression. I have the same golden hair tied behind me as Yumina, and I can''t even look like a girl when I look at it for a second.

    The long way is turning my gaze. [M] My eyes were the same ck as mine.

    "Are you sure you want to talk to Brunhild for now? We can''t talk calmly here."

    "Oh, oh...... Yeah, you''re right. Okay."

    When I thanked Mr. Xanak, he introduced me to your brother in the stream. They say Mr. Barack. I thought they looked alike with a scratch.

    He''s the branch manager of ''Fashion King Xanac'' in Leggles. You had a brother. I also thanked your brother and he thanked me the other way around. You think the con artist has helped you for a long time where you are likely to be fooled by everything? Are you serious...... Hang on...

    "If you want to go back to Brunhild, I''ll send it..."

    "Oh, no, don''t worry. There are several towns to stop by on the way......"

    Mr. Xanak was also turned down when he wanted to send him to Brunhild. I don''t know what else to do with my job.

    In the Eastern continent, the main yer in the journey is still the carriage. Brunhild, I guess it would be easier if a magic guide train opened between the Leggles.

    "Winter Night! Come on!"

    Yumina calls me to hold her hand for a long time. [M] Looking at him, Kuyuan had a small sword in his hand opposite the one connected to Yumina. Will Kuyuan use a sword?

    Thanks again to Mr. Xanak and his brother, we returned again from the back alley to Brunhild.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "For the record, my name is Hope Moon Kuyuan. I''ve never seen you before in this day and age, thank you, Father, Mother."

    "Oh, oh, yes..."

    "Um, you can crush some more, right? I''m a parent and child..."

    Yumina was also puzzled by the firm greeting. Are you serious? [M]

    "No, never mind. I''ve always been like this. [M] You''re crushing enough, aren''t you?

    That''s what Kuyuan says, but it doesn''t look very crushed. I''m a businessman if I suck. Boys were a noisier and more restless image.

    Kuyuan, sitting on the couch in the living room, removed a box wrapped in paper from the backpack he was carrying.

    Put it on the table and give it to us. What''s this?

    "This is a souvenir. It belongs to a shop famous for its rmended cookies, Mr. Barack. I hope it fits your mouth."

    "Wait, you, really six-year-old!?

    I''ll even have a souvenir for my parents, what''s the good of that attention!? What a son!

    "Ha... That''s a lot of courtesy..."

    "Are you really younger than my Lynne..."

    Such a voice flies from Lou and Lindsay, who were watching us.

    Hear that voice, or your neighbor Yumina looks so happy. Yeah, I know how you feel, but I don''t think you should nibble too much, okay?

    Then we heard about where Kurumi appeared and how he got here. I knew he was losing his smartphone, too.

    In the snow of Elphrau? Well, you can''t look for it.

    "Then use the magic of the granted [Sports] and [Teleport] to summon a longtime smartphone..."

    I opened a list of registered owners from my smartphone, but I realized it.

    ............... is that it? Which is the serial number of a longtime smartphone? Or you wouldn''t be registered! It hasn''t been made yet!

    Does that mean I have to go looking directly... No, if you use [Search], you''ll find it in one shot.

    "Winter Night?

    "No, it''s nothing. I''m going to pick up some longtime smartphones..."

    "Excuse me, Father"

    My son apologized to you. Hmm, that''s so polite that you really want to suspect it''s my kid. On the contrary, I also feel a little strange. Yumina''s right, you could crush me more.

    It may not be childish, but I guess this is also this kid''s personality. I don''t think we should deny that.

    In the meantime, I moved to Elphrau after hearing about the general position of the smartphone. [M]

    "Wow, Sabu!

    I was overwhelmed by the snow scenery and the cold. [M] Let''s just find it and go home.

    Activate [SEARCH]. Um... it''s a long way from here.

    As soon as I flew [fly] over the snow and melted the snow where [search] had reacted, I found a long-awaited smartphone.

    The melted snow made me bishop, but this smartphone with [protection] on it doesn''t break with water that easily.

    "All right, the collection isplete. Just go back."

    When I transferred and came back to the castle living room, there was an adorable gathering of children back from the yroom around a long time ago.

    "Kuyuan, probably! What have you been doing?

    "Well a lot...... Oh, Sister Lynne, this is a souvenir Leggles treat."

    "Wow! Thanks! Looks delicious!

    "Kuyuan, are you in some kind of trouble again? You have to be careful."

    "No, not so much that I got involved...... Oh, give Sister Frey this knife. It''s a knife with a little unusual design."

    "... Heh, it''s a much more inverted knife for a Leggles. Hmm, I''ve never seen anything like it. Heh, thanks. What the hell?"

    Kuyuan gives his sisters one souvenir after another. Are you used to it or are you taking it on your handball?

    "Kurum, kurum! What''s mine? What about my souvenir?

    Alice sits on the couch next to her for a long time. No, does Alice like long ago?

    Remembering that, Pong, he pped me on the shoulder. Turning around, there''s Ende there smiling but his eyes aren''tughing.

    "Winter Night... Your son, hey, don''t you think he''s too close to our daughter Alice...?

    No, no, no matter what you think, it''s Alice who''s hooked... I don''t even know if you said that.

    "I don''t see Steph and Sister Coon...... Haven''t youe yet?

    "Stef hasn''t, but Sister Coon''s going to Gandylis for a little wild. Though I''m sure he''ll be back by dinner."

    Arcia answers a long time ago question. He said Yayun would pick him upter. Until then, it will stick and continue to analyze.

    When Arcia exined to me, Kuyuan took the little sword he had beside him.

    "It''s a shame. I had just the right souvenir for Sister Coon."

    "Hey, boy!? Is it a souvenir?

    Huh!? What''s that voice now? Is that the sword? The sword spoke?

    Everyone stared at the sword that spoke as a ghost, and a sword that remained fluttered into its sheath emerged.

    ''Oops, greetings dyed. I''m a silver sword. This is one of the best things about Nari, you guys.

    Pecory and cleverly a sword that lowers the pattern head in the air. But what is that way of talking like three... You''re like a brother from a long time ago......

    "A talking sword is another rare thing... Is this the Demonic Prop Artifact?

    "No, it looks like this, but they say it''s Golem for once. The correct name is [Infinite Silver]. He says it''s by Chrome Lanchez."

    We are surprised by the long-standing words that answered Yayun. Chrome Lanchez!? You''re the ancient Golem technician who made the Albs "Crown" series!

    That piece means... no way...

    "Silver''s ''crown''......?

    "Whoa? That''s a nostalgic nickname. That''s what they used to call it. I don''t have the most [Crown Ability" Crown Skills "], so I don''t know if I can say" Crown. "

    The pattern moves so that a sword named Silver shakes his head to the right and to the left in my grunt.

    "No [Crown Ability" Crown Skills "]?

    "Chrome bastards were studying whether they could activate [Crown Ability" Crown Skills "] without a" price ". That''s why they were made in the process."

    With that said, it''s like Albs was saying that.

    Chrome Lanchez, who jumped beyond the world''s boundaries with the power of the crowns of ''ck'' and ''white'' to the tabr world five thousand years ago, was about to return to the back world to escape the frays.

    But if you pay the "price" for the "ck" crown, you can go back to the world, but Chrome is too young to die.

    So you think I was trying to make a crown that didn''t want ''the price''?

    Although, in the end, the invasion of Fraze began before it waspleted, and Chrome rammed the crown of ''White'', and lost all memory.

    "Hmm? Wait a minute. Leaving aside whether it''s ''crown'' or not, Silver''s a golem, isn''t he? Do you have a master contract with Kuyuan?

    "Perfect."

    "What!? I don''t remember doing that!?

    I''m surprised that Kurumi opened his eyes to Silver''s voice. Is that it? No?

    "I am a golem and a magical creature." If you''re a fit owner, you''ll have an automated contract with him. ''

    ording to Silver''s story, if the person holding Silver had the aptitude to manipte him, the contract would be automatically awarded.

    Not only Silver, but the magical creature called Intelligence Weapon seems to be mostly its type. Only the so-called Chosen One can manipte, is that a target thing?

    And the aptitude changes Silver''s personality.

    "The previous aptitude likes to kill people more than three times over rice, he''s a little crazy. I was a little rampant under the influence of the contract."

    "Oh, so when we first met, you had such a ''coloscolos'' personality.... Well, does my personality mean my influence now...?

    You look like Kuyuan has chewed up a bitter worm.

    ''Well, if you''re so freaked out, you can have this personality, too. Come on. With the personality you deserve most for your partner?

    Even then, Kuai will have a bitter look. Hey, son, what the hell did you do to this sword?

    ... But if this guy is the crown of ''silver'', do you mean the Apostle of the Evil Gods got it and the fusge he keyed for ''Ark'' is the crown of ''gold''?

    "Silver, do you know anything about the ''gold'' crown?

    "Money"? I''m not sure I''m fixed to theb. It''s just that, like me, there''s a golem based on magical creatures, and the chromium one leaked it. "

    Magic creatures. Perhaps for Chrome Lanchez, who came from a backworld where magic has not developed, it was an attractive material. It''s not strange to think of a hybrid with it.

    When ites to magical creatures, golems and gargoyles and mimics and stuff. Well, originally, Golem itself had a lot of simrities with Golem. Perhaps there is convergence.

    "What about the performance of the weapon? I''m more concerned about you!

    Frey, the weapon maniac, approaches Silver, who floats. I''m not braking......

    "I can be big or small for my owner. Don''t be an ideal sword for anyone. ''

    "Well, that''s how your father''s sword works."

    Frey, who heard in momentum, heard Silver exin and gave a disappointing look. Well, [modeling] features are granted.

    "Kick, make it easy for a distant opponent to fly ughter..."

    "Ranged attack? You can do your father''s, too, right?

    ''Ah, it''s also easy to paralyze your opponent and make him unable to move!

    "You can do that, too, can''t you? If you change the grant bullets, you can put them to sleep or burn them, right?

    What else? In Frey''s eyes, the silver that was floating with the hoof sinks a little bit. Hey, don''t get me wondering what I''m doing wrong...

    "Shh, easy to talk..."

    Yeah, that can''t even be my Brunhild. Well, it''s amon feature in the ancient airframe Legacy''s Golem.

    "I don''t know, you mean the degraded Brunhild talking?

    "Ugh!?

    Yoshino, who was twisting his neck, makes a painful point with Zuban, and Silver falls navel. Leave it there. You feel a little sorry for me......

    "Well, Silver is quite a useful sword in Silver. Sometimes it''s a little rough, but it''s surprisingly usable, isn''t it?

    "Boy! I don''t know if you''re praising me or denigrating me. Stop saying that!

    Silver bites away long ago when he smiles and says something so awful.

    It''s pretty spicy...... My son may have a surprisingly ck part.

    You look just like Winter Night.

    Let''s just say I didn''t hear Lou flying from behind.

 Chapter 524

    "[Seven Colored Demon Eyes]?

    "Yes, there are seven kinds of demonic eyes in my eyes that I can activate on my own volition."

    I was surprised to hear the story for a long time. I''ve never heard you have more than one demon eye. And seven.

    Normally, the Devil''s Eye is one eye or the other, and it can be a different color than the eye it is supposed to have. Some people have [Farsighted Demon Eye], but only one of them is a little brown, and they look like both eyes, but in the case of a long time ago, both eyes are ck, regardless of how they look.

    "Can you give it a try?

    "Fine. So, can you use a small [light]?

    [Light]? I don''t know, but as they say, I created little magical lights in the air.

    Kuyuan stares at that sphere of light. [Light] happened to disappear when its eyes changed to a golden color containing light and blue. This...

    "[Fog Consumer''s Demon Eye]. You''re a demon eye who can disable magic. If you don''t see it, it won''t work."

    Magic deactivation? This is amazing. Is it like the absorption magic I use [Absorb]?

    "Awesome, Kuyuan! What other demon eyes do you have!?

    Yumina''s tension is blowing up. He''s d his son inherited the same demon-eyed trait he had. I know how you feel, but calm down, Mother.

    The [Seven Colored Demon Eyes] that Kueyuan exined to me was as follows:

    ¡ö Green: The Devil''s Eye of Subordination: The Devil''s Eye that can follow animals, warcraft.

    ¡ö Yellow: Fixed Demon Eye: Demon Eye that stops an object from moving.

    ¡ö Blue: Misty Demon Eye: Demon Eye that disables magic.

    ¡ö White: Demonic Eye of Nursing: Demonic Eye that can read a person''s good and evil.

    ¡ö Red: Demonic Eye of Destruction: Demonic Eye of Destruction of Matter.

    ¡ö Orange: Visionary Demon Eye: Future Visionary Demon Eye.

    ¡ö Purple: Magic Eye of Fantasy: Magic Eye of Fantasy.

    [Demon Eye of Nursing] and [Demon Eye of Foresight] would undoubtedly have been inherited from Yumina.

    They''re all demonic eyes that seem handy, but they also have a variety of limitations.

    For example, [Fixed Devil''s Eye] seems to break loose when blinking, and [Subordinate''s Devil''s Eye] does not work for humans and only works for twenty-four hours on one. Still must be a pretty useful ability though.

    "Can you use magic?

    "It''s just attributeless magic. [Slip] and [Paralysis], right?"

    Whoa, this one seems to have inherited the magic I use a lot. They''re both handy, aren''t they?

    "That''s me and Mr. Winter Night''s son! Kufu, you''re a good boy, you''re a good boy!

    "Um, Mother, that''s kind of embarrassing..."

    Yumina sitting next to you for a long time is holding your son and stroking his head. What an ufortable long distance, but it was left behind.

    "You must be Derek Derek..."

    "I''ve never seen Yumina like that before..."

    I heard Yae and Lou, but I feel the same way. It just looks like a "sister who adores her brother."

    "But you''re tough. It''s nice to be polite, but shouldn''t boys be better off? I wonder what kind of education Yumina has taught you."

    "Hmm. Isn''t that nice? The prince of one country, courteous, must behave gracefully and persevere! That''s me! Well educated!

    Yumina argues with Else''s words. But this time Arcia made a difference.

    "No, Yumina, your mother was basically always busy running the state, so long ago education was practically done by someone else..."

    "" Huh!? Who!?

    When Yumina and I cut back like that, the children''s gaze gathers at one point. There''s one white kid tiger lying with Goron on the couch.

    ''Yes?''

    "" Amber!?

    "Ever since I was born, Amber has been by my side for a long time. I also learned the words from Amber."

    Oh, oh! Oh, no, they look alike! How to talk amber and how to talk for a long time! Right, you''ve learned to imitate Amber''s way of speaking!

    ording to Arcia''s story, not only that, but all the manners, the learning education, the way we fought, the way we ended up dancing, the way we stood as princes, etc. were knocked in with amber instruction.

    "Speaking of which, you heard Amber would be a guard for a long time... He wasn''t just an escort, he was an educator."

    ''I see...... So, if it is, it''s a pride. Should I praise my future self for my good work''

    "Ugh...... What am I doing in the future..."

    Contrary to some proud amber, Yumina is dropping her shoulders and depressed.

    "No, Mother supports Father and works hard to make this country better. I have great respect for her sincere appearance."

    "Winter Night! My son is cute!"

    Yumina hugged her again and began to stroke her head and stroke her. Stop because you might be bald.

    When I''m worried about my son''s head, the living room door is Dovan! and opened, and Yayun came in, who picked Kuhn and her up to the underground city of Agarta.

    "Where is the ''crown'' of silver!

    Everyone looks sorry for Coon''s first voice. First turn your eyes to your brother, who has finally arrived.

    Kuhn grabbed a long way and took the silver he had ced beside him.

    "This one! I didn''t think the silver ''crown'' was an armed golem. Krom Lanchez''s Armed Golem...... hehe, Gigantes was taken by the doctors, but we got a good one!

    "Boy! I''m so scared of you! Especially my eyes! I''m scared of my eyes!

    Silver grabbed and frightened by Coon. Leanne, my mother, stops the coun that''s going to run straight out to theb right now.

    "Here. First, say even a word of ''Wee Back'' to your brother. And the sword belongs to him. You don''t do anything on your own. You, aren''t you ashamed to take your brother''s things and be your sister?

    "Ahhh!?

    Leanne''s chop falls on Coon''s head. Yeah, your attitude is pissing me off right now.

    "Oh, uh, sorry...... Wee back, Kuyuan. I''m d you''re okay. So, this sword, can I see it for a second?

    Leanne scolds me and asks me for a long time how sorry I am that a slightly pungent coon still cares about Silver.

    "It''s you..."

    "Mother Lene, I don''t care. Because every time Sister Coon does this. Besides, the sword was originally sent to Sister Kuhn..."

    "Whoa!? Boy, boy, boy!? We''re all in the same ce, aren''t we? I''m gonna believe you''re not gonna do such a miserable thing to let me go!? It''s easy to believe!?

    "Uh... because I was originally going to ask Sister Coon to look into it. Yes."

    Weren''t you trying to say goodbye now?

    The desperate plea worked, or Kuyuan didn''t seem to give Silver away. Looks like they''re going to look into it.

    "Please don''t break it, Sister Coon"

    "I won''t. Yikes. I can see how valuable this is. Because I''ll have the details examined in the [Analyze] Doctor''s."

    Analytical magic [Analyze]? I can use it too, but I don''t know what it is because I don''t know what it is to look inside.

    Would it be like getting a CT scan if I tried Silver?

    "All you have to do is be anxious, Yans..."

    Are you shivering? Silver is squealing in Kuhn''s hand. You''re a clever one.

    "More than that! We have to do something about our clothes from a long time ago! I''ming with you to Mr. Xanak''s store!

    "What? Can''t you wear these clothes?

    Kuyuan looked down at his clothes to Yumina''s sudden remarks. Well, maybe it used to be pretty good clothes, but there are some things that are a little yo-yo-yo because of the long journey. Maybe Yumina couldn''t forgive me for keeping those clothes on her son.

    "Oh, then I''m going too! I''ll pick the right clothes for you for a long time!

    Alice raises her hand and offers to apany them for a long time. Ali Sue, let''s do it - Ugh. You look like your father bit down a bitter bug.

    You''reughing a long time ago. This reaction of Ende is apparently the same in the future.

    "Oh, then let me go, too. Erna, why don''t we go, too? I''ll buy you some pretty clothes."

    "Huh? I just bought it the other day..."

    Is Elna good for Else''s words? I showed my face that. Of all the kids, I think Elna is the one who buys the most clothes. Buy Else a cute one that looks good on her.

    Sure, they all looked good in this, and I''m not willing to stop them as far as I''m concerned because they were cute.

    Maybe Yumina''s in the same condition. My son would like to put a lot of clothes on you. Because there''s one thing I can do.

    I opened the [gate] to the alley close to Mr. Xanak''s shop.

    "Go away. Keep up with Amber and Yayun. Please go home."

    "Okay."

    "Sa, Kuyuan, I''ming! I''m going out with your mother!

    Yumina pulls a long hand and disappears into the [gate]. Then it continued with Alice, Amber, Else, Erna, and Yayun, and closed the [gate] where Ende tried to pass.

    "Hey!?

    "If you follow me, Kuai will settle down and you won''t be able to choose. He said," Mind your business. "

    "Come on! I just want to buy Alice some clothes! I''m not gonna keep an eye on you not to mess with your son!

    The truth is leaking, sir.

    Ende jumped off the veranda leading up to the living room and left as he was.

    You''re going to go to Mr. Xanak''s shop under the castle. His leg would get there in a few minutes. Sorry, Kuyuan. Her stupid father''s going, but bear with me.

    "But Ende isn''t that stupid either. One or two of my daughter''s boyfriends, I''d like a measure of eptance."

    When I leaked such a grunt, my gaze flickered from around Frey, Coon, and Arcia. What is it?

    "I''m a boomerang as much as I want..."

    "I don''t think it''s the line of the man who was staring at us from one end to the other."

    "Shall I record it?

    The kids are saying something, but they can''t hear, they can''t hear.

    "Coon, by the way. Do I have to leave the steel that Gandylis gave me in the ''hangar''?

    I asked Coon, who was swinging Silver with a boom. Come on, stop swinging indoors because it''s dangerous. Look, Leanne pped me again.

    The steel, which was supposed to give way to Gandilis cheaply, was the discovery of the underground city Agarta and the transfer of Gigantes (we will do a joint analysis, but the thing itself gave way. I can''t help but get a broken item). I also thought I would shy away from the quantity alone, but I said it was worth it so I got a thank you.

    "Ugh...... Please keep everything in the hangar. We can design it, so we can put it into production right away."

    Once again, Coon, who had chopped on Leanne, replies while holding her head.

    But the steel I got is a hell of a lot, what are you going to make? It''s Albs'' overgear, isn''t it? Like making a few nes and merging them like Gigantes?

    "That''s a pleasure after it''s done. Then I will analyze the ''crown'' of silver, so now!

    Pew, and the coon leaves like the wind. Looks like Albs'' overgear won''t be a production any time soon...

    "Totally restless...... I want you to apprentice my brother. If I had a coun, I''d ask Amber for my education..."

    No, no, I think it''s a special example in the long run. Besides, when I''m talking about Grandma Toke, I don''t think it''s worth it because the future doesn''t seem to change withpulsion by the Spirit of Time. However, he said that this coercion also does not extend before the power of God.

    This means that the future could also change if the evil gods are involved. Of course I won''t let that happen.

    Grandma Toke''s inability to return the children to the future immediately may also mean cleaning up the evil god problem, eliminating the worries.

    "Well! It''s been a long time, and let''s have one extravaganza for dinner this evening! Mother, let''s go to battle which will please Kuai!

    "You won''t punish me, Arcia...... You seem to have forgotten you lost once."

    "Hmm, your mother wouldn''t know what she likes for a long time, would she? I''ve known my food preferences since that kid was born. I''ll take it this time!

    "Mmm..."

    Don''t stare, don''t stare. Arcia and Lou are scattering bees and sparks with an invincibleugh at each other.

    "Ah-chan is still cheating smart..."

    I could hear Frey screaming with a sigh.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Ooh...... Fits, fits. He''s like a prince."

    "Huh. Whatever you put on will look great on you for a long time! That''s my son!

    "Ha..."

    Kuyuanughs like a pull at Yumina, who is fluttering with a doya face. Mother, my son''s pulling it off.

    Returning from Mr. Xanak''s shop, Kuyuan was a white shirt with a blue vest and a blue ribbon tie with ck trousers and chic appearance, but the aura that brewed was the Prince''s. Uhm, my son but Rin...... Ha!? Now I can''t really say much about Yumina.

    Of course it''s not just these clothes, though I seem to have bought something else like a pile in a paper bag.

    Afterwards, it was arranged on the table just wondering if Arcia and Lou''s cooked dinner was still this. Arcia seemed to know her food preferences for a long time, but with information from Josino and Lynne, who sumbed to the acquisition (fished with sweets), Lou was also creating a dish no less than that.

    "Grunt...... It''s cheating!

    Arciains. This kid... What kind of mouth is that?

    To the two approaching who were delicious, Kuyuan said, ''You can''t put on A and B because they both taste like family,'' and gave them back a smile to cut through the scene. I want your father to teach you that technique too......

    After a delicious meal, Yumina was about to take me to the bath for a long time, but she just refused to do everything she could to resist going in with her mother anymore.

    Instead, he said, ''I''ll sleep with you!'' And I was dragged to my bedroom, though. Well, Yumina''s been looking forward to seeing you for a long time. Son, that''s how long I need you to hang out with him.

    "Fine...... I want to see Steph soon, too."

    Su heads to the bedroom to drop off Yumina and Kuai with envy. The only one who hasn''te yet is Stephania, Su''s daughter. I can''t help but envy Su.

    I hold my little wife andfort her. [M]

    "It''s all right. Stef will be here soon, because he''se a long way."

    "... um. I''ll take care of you when you get here. We''re gonna take a bath together, we''re gonna y together, we''re gonna sleep together."

    "Yeah. Let''s sleep in the river lettering with parents and kids"

    "Uhm."

    I''m still a little unwell, but I seem a little calm.

    Lynne and Erna, who were watching how it went, came to the left and right of Su and shook each of their hands.

    "Su-ka-san, I''ll sleep with you today"

    "Wow, me too. Su, I want to sleep with your mother..."

    "Hey, what''s up, you guys? I don''t want to miss you!?... Kohon. But if you say so much, I don''t know if we''re going to sleep together."

    Else and Lindsayughing their shoulders off as they watched it. Su was hugging Erna and Lynne with a smiling smile.

    I''m happy with my sweet daughters. [M]

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The next morning.

    Kuyuan was just taken to the training ground by Yae and Hilda and apanied by early morning training.

    It was a game of swords without demon eyes, but they seem pretty strong. Yayun, not even with Frey, but far stronger than some adventurer there.

    Talking about the eight clouds we were touring together, he said he had been trained by the eightyers, Hilda and the de sisters since he was a little girl. With a whirlpool.

    By the way, it seems troublesome even with Yayu and Frey when they use the Devil''s Eye. [Fixed Devil''s Eye] Because they can make you stop moving for a moment.

    [Fixed Devil''s Eye], but he can''t stop itpletely, and if he can do his best, he can''t manage to move either (though it seems almost impossible for a regr person). I can turn it off as long as I let it blink, so when that happens, he said, "Aim for the eyes," but what kind of training were you guys...

    "Kuyuan! Here hees!

    Loudly, Alice came from across the training ground. I''m fine in the morning...... Oh? Alice''s mother and three others areing behind her. Mel, Nay, Lise, are a trio of Frase-dominated species.

    Alice in a straight line to a long time ago, and the three of them came to me.

    "What''s wrong with all three of us? What about Ende?

    "Endemion is working for the Alliance today. We''vee to see Alice''s obsessed lord."

    "Even though he''s your son, he can''t give Alice to his wife in a weird way."

    "Confirm. This is important."

    Oh, you mean you''re here for the ordinance? Not only my father Ende, but my mother Ende is also overprotective...

    Mel chuckles when she sees my thoughts on her face.

    "I wouldn''t disagree if Alice chose, would I? I''m just a kid who might be my stepson in the future, so you''d like to see it, wouldn''t you?

    "I don''t know what it feels like."

    Mel''s gaze is directed to Kurumi, who fights the Yagami in the training field.

    Kuyuan and Alice don''t get married...... You''re talking about the future. How many years ago?

    But then, will Alice be the queen of Brunhild in the future?... Is it better that way?

    Shouldn''t you and my daughters let me educate thedies? And I was thinking about the future. [M]

 Chapter 525

    "Hey, wait a minute, Winter Night Hall. I don''t know what you''re talking about. Yumina''s son? Our grandchildren?

    Well, I guess so. His Majesty King Belfast and Queen Yuel are surprised to see their eyes open at Belfast Castle. In the breast of Queen Yuel, Prince Yamato, Yumina''s brother, slept easily.

    "Let''s call it a space-time magic ident, it''s been shed in this era from the future. Oh, don''t worry, they''ll be back in a few months with no problems."

    "No, that''s not what I meant..."

    I know how you feel. You suddenly have trouble telling me you''re a grandson from the future.

    "I was going to get used to the kitelette behavior of the Winter Night Hall to some extent, but this time it''s extremely..."

    His Majesty the King leaks his voice as if it were frightened. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. What do you care? No, it''s not my fault this time.

    "This will be my first time here. My name is Kurumoto Hope. Your grandfather and grandmother seem to be doing well in these days."

    "Ooh... Thank you for your kindness..."

    Long ago, when Pecori bowed his head and greeted him, His Majesty the King unexpectedly bowed his head in the same way. Oh, this is the same reaction as it was when I did it. When you deal with this kid, it''s really gonna be like that, isn''t it?

    "You''re a lot of courtesy for your age..."

    "Huh, you must be, you must be! My Kuyuan is a very good boy! He''s a prince among princes!

    Yumina, who was beside the queen for a long time, puts up her chest and puts on a doya face. Yumina has be a real pro fool too...... Well, I don''t know.

    Kuai is smart, courteous, looks like Yumina and has a good personality. What prince! And I want to get into it, but I can''t help it because I''m a prince.... um, maybe I''m a pro moron too.

    I was even more surprised when I told His Majesty the King that other daughters-inw''s children were here. I will also tell you that I have greeted His Majesty Emperor Regulus and his predecessor King Lestia, among others.

    "I just haven''t told the Duke of Ortrinde yet because my daughter at Su''s isn''t here yet..."

    "Well, is Al''s granddaughter still there?... or are all the other children in the Winter Night Hall daughters?

    "Yes, my son is only from this long time ago."

    When he hears my words, His Majesty the King climbs himself out of the couch and makes his eyes shine and asks.

    "That means this child is the next Lord Brunhild King! Um, Yumina, here we go!

    "Yes! I did it!

    I don''t know. They''re talking to each other. After all, for royalty, it seems important to produce a legacy.

    Queen Yuel asks for a long time as she shakes the Prince Yamato, who sleeps in her arms, little by little.

    "So Prince Quong is Yamato''s nephew, is that it?

    "Grandmother, please call me Kuyuan. Right, His Highness Yamato will be your uncle. You used to y when you were little."

    When you were little, you were still small. [M] Well, it''s bigger than Prince Yamato in front of us.

    Edward from Prince Yamato and the Duke of Ortrinde said it was a long time ago. You seemed to be ying with our children for a little while.

    Anyway, Yayun can use the [gate], and Yoshino can use the [teleport].

    He was quite fond of his sister and brother and was trespassing unauthorized into the castle in Belfast. I am truly sorry......

    As I apologize to the future kings of Belfast and Her Majesty the Queen, Queen Yuel hase a long way.

    "So what does Yamato look like? Are you doing fine as Belfast''s next heir to the throne!? Learn more about that ce!

    "Uh, yes. Uncle Yamato is a straight man with a very strong sense of justice in both ways and puts the feelings of the people first. He said he would make a good king."

    "Sort of! Sort of, that would be great!

    "Whoa, yeah, yeah! That''s my boy!

    "Phew..."

    His Majesty and His Majesty, who broke their faces in the words of a long time ago, turn their gaze to Prince Yamato. My future tattoo? [M] As far as I''m concerned, it''s subtle.

    I don''t think I''m going to tter my son, so it''s probably true. Does that mean the next generation of Belfast is Yasutai?

    Then both sires were asking for many things long ago, when they were grandchildren, but some seemed to be unanswerable, and there were many asions when words were clouded.

    Kuyuan is satirical, so Grandma Toke won''t talk about me being stopped. It doesn''t look like Alice identally followed you. Unfortunately.

    I also finished greeting my grandparents and came back to Brunhild. No, no, Alice robbed me of a long time ago. He wants to go under the castle for everything for the two of us.

    Yumina tried to follow me, but I managed to stop at the phrase from Leanne: ''What a hell is a date for a man''s mother to follow'' and dropped them off with a smile that caught my eye.

    "I don''t know... I feel separated in a day being a parent..."

    "No, I''m not even actually born, so I don''t care that much"

    Itforts a bit of sober yumina. Sooner orter, it wille. Well, we''re still a long way off.

    "Your Majesty"

    "Hmm? Tsubaki-san?"

    As I set my mind to the future, Tsubaki, the head of Brunhild Intelligence, stood in the living room at some point. Is something wrong?

    "He said that something like the example synthetic beast" Chimera "appeared again. Now in the seaside fishing vige of the Rare Kingdom."

    Again.

    "Apostle of the Evil God" and Chimera, a curse-wielding synthetic beast embedded in the nucleus of the mysterious positive-octahedron.

    This half-fish type of guy has been witnessed all over the seaside around the world.

    Not so much as strength. But when these guys scratch me, the ''curse'' infects me.

    When wounded, the human falls down with a high fever and his body begins to mutate. And eventually, I''ll be the same half-fish man.

    Those who became half-fishers lose their memories and emotions when they were human, and disappear straight into the sea.

    It''s like ''The Apostle of the Evil God'' is collecting their own troops and I don''t feel right.

    Does this synthetic beast, Chimera, have what can be called the protection of the Evil God, or does it not respond to [Search]? Abominably. I think [SEARCH] could have diffused the mind, because it''s narrow in scope...

    You never showed up near Brunhild knowing that or not. Well, except for Dungeon Ind, Brunhild doesn''t have a sea...

    "What''s the damage to the Rare Kingdom?

    "They say the attacked vigers abandoned the vige and fled, but some seem to have been sacrificed. Who was not alone in the vige when the Knights of Golem in the Rare Kingdom rushed to the rescue..."

    I guess those who made that sacrifice were definitely half fishmongered and taken...

    Again, they are likely to be based underwater and beneath the sea.

    I''m asking the corals and the obsidian to mobilize and look for the animals in the distribution that live in the sea, but we haven''t got any powerful information yet.

    Because animals like dolphins, seals, and turtles are so smart, they understand and move about these things, but they''re suspicious that they''re scattered about talking and understanding about the fish that would be the mostmon. Feeling like I can''t catch a ball of conversation? It''s a fish...

    Do we have to wait temperantly for them to find something?

    He also asks the red balls and the birds from the sky to keep an eye on him. It''s only my reasoning that we''re based in the ocean.

    Oh, yeah! When you finally see an unusual child, ask me to tell you! Talking about the long haul, Stef seems pretty messed up, so you might find him right away.

    I sent a message to Red Ball to tell her what I had in mind. [M]

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Look, Kurumi! This store has been around for so long! The bread tastes a little different too! That''s funny!

    Alice pulled my hand and Kuyuan looked up at the bakery on the corner of Brunhild. You used to buy bread here with Alice in the future.

    Does the difference in taste mean that the maker is not yet proficient?

    The owner of the bakery arranges the bread in the shop. Alice and her husband are familiar with each other here for a long time, something they often put aside. I can see him through the window. He is considerably younger than he has known for a long time.

    "Even though no one here knows us, we know the people of town very well. I feel weird."

    "Right. I thought so, too."

    It is a town I have lived in ever since I was born. Some buildings, etc. have not yet been built, but there has not been that much change. The two of them quickly adapted to this town.

    Eventually, the two get to their favorite ce. It is a park built on high ground. There is no park or y gear, just a ce with a few benches, but this was a know-it-all attraction with a view of the town of Brunhild.

    "Ah, you''ll be relieved to see some familiar scenery"

    "No, it''s not that cool. The red roof house over there wasn''t in our time, and the little house over there is bigger..."

    "Well, it''s fine for a long time."

    Alice swells. I think Alice is too messy from a long time ago, but I don''t dare say it. I know from experience from birth that turning against women can make the conversation more difficult.

    "I wish Steph coulde soon."

    "Really...... It hurts my stomach just thinking about what that kid is doing right now. No one to stop means you can do any unscrupulous thing..."

    When Kuyuan thought of one younger sister, anxiety pushed me.

    Stef, Su''s daughter, is free to run for better or worse. Interested in everything, act instantly when you think of it, reflect, but don''t regret it. He was one of the freest of his sisters and sisters, "Today".

    I don''t know how many times I''ve been caught up in that unscrupulous behavior and in pain. Anyway, I don''t want you to do anything extra. I''d like you toe straight over here, but Kueyuan knows that''s a good hope.

    Kuyuan and Steph were almost in the same ce when they were caught in a dimensional earthquake. I mean, Stef will already be here in this day and age. Haven''te to Brunhild yet, simply because of the distance, or...

    Please, I prayed to God for a long time that you wouldn''t just cause me national traffic problems.

    As Kuyuan sighed small, a single sword that remained in the sheath that flew in from above along with the wind-cut noise docked on the ground! And stabbed him.

    It is Infinite Silver, the ''crown'' of silver that should have been taken by Coon.

    "Boy! You can do something about it! I can''t believe you...! I quit where they scrape me with yasles!

    "Uh... you''ve been running away from Babylon. But you know this ce well, don''t you?

    Kuyuan looks up over the sky. Of course Babylon, which is in stealth, is invisible from the ground.

    "Boy''s from Yans with that master. That''s about it. It''s easy for a boy to fly from anywhere if he calls you, and it''s easier to transfer if you''re at close range ''

    "What''s so versatile..."

    If it doesn''t even have a weird chatter feature, it''s a pretty usable sword, but I''m afraid Kuyuan does.

    If I felt such a shame, my longtime smartphone trembled with nostalgia. The iing name is Coon. Definitely about Silver.

    "Yes hello?

    "Ah, Kurumi? Are you going to Silver over there?

    "I''m here, though. Sister Kuhn, what have you done?"

    ''I didn''t do anything weird. Though I flushed a bit of current to find out the material, or draped a little sulphuric acid. I tied you to the workbench because you were going to get in trouble, but you cut your belt and ran away.''

    No, no. What torture made Kuyuan want to go into it. I know you shouldn''t be with humans, but it must have been so horrible from Silver, who is willing. I''m still shaking.

    "So? What did you find out?

    ''Some of them. It does seem that Silver is both a golem and a magical creature. I use a special G-cube and a Q-crystal, and I can tell you that the "crown" has never been the same. Probably as strong and sharp as your father''s crystal sword. Well, if it was originally built to counter the Frays that showed up 5,000 years ago, I can nod at its performance.''

    In the meantime, when I told Coon that Silver would keep it this way and cut the call, he obviously showed Silver how horrible he was. Do something clever with the sword.

    Silver seems to perform better than I thought. It sounds like a miserable sword to talk to.

    But this unfortunate personality seems to have been formed for a long time, so what aplicated feeling.

    "Will you fix it if you correct it...?

    "Hino!? I feel the same ck as the fairy ndy from some kid!?

    Silver, Zuzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz! and retreat. Silver is a golem but also a magical creature. If it''s an organism, isn''t it possible to do it? You''d be smarter than a dog.

    I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but I haven''t noticed it''s already been taken care of.

    "Mmm. Kuyuan, I just talked to that sword and cheated!

    "No, I don''t care if they say cheat..."

    I don''t know, but Alice is peeling. It had been a long time since we had had a date alone, and Alice was a little obnoxious, but long ago she still didn''t seem to know the mechanics of her mind.

    "Boy, why Yans, what''s this one here?

    "Not tiny! I''m Alice! Aliste! My wife from a long time ago!

    "No, I''m still your fianc¨¦e..."

    Silver put in an extra word as Kurumi tried to get a pration into Alice, who tends her thin chest toward Silver.

    "Ha! I don''t know if you''re my daughter-inw, but I''m your boy''s partner! Together, anytime, anywhere, dying and living together is a fatefulmunity! Don''tpare me to my little wife!

    "Chi, tiny -!? Munchkin! He''s so busy with his sword! For the sake of ''Degraded Brunhild''!

    "Oh man...! Don''t say anything!

    Girl and sword iming to be a gangster across a long distance. Not to mention the beatings (?) I couldn''t help but stop it because it was going to develop into a

    "If you want to fight any more, I''ll leave you both, won''t I? And I''ll call Sister Coon and Mr. Mel."

    The pittance and argument stopped.

    "Yes. Good. Then we''ll both make up."

    "" Er... "

    A dissatisfied voice leaks from both of us. Suh, and Kuyuan took the smartphone out of his nose with a smile on his face.

    "" Reconciliation -!

    In a hurry Alice and Silver meet their fists and patterned heads.

    Gigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigi

    "Do you want to go somewhere to eat, then?... Speaking of which, I didn''t have the money..."

    I didn''t have the money, so I was worried about riding a carriage or buying a souvenir in the Leggles Empire. As a result, I bought a souvenir for the rest of the money because I didn''t have to ride it, but thanks to this, the contents of my wallet from a long time ago werepletely teased.

    "Ah! I''ll be luxurious! Hey before, I have some money to beat the dragons with the Lynnes called" Ha-ha-ha "!

    "No, just getting girls to luxury..."

    And, Kurumi shy away. "The princely thing, always kind to children and women, is not to be burdened" is the word of his mothers. Plus, he''s got a lot of pride.

    "Hmmm...... If not, then no. But it''s okay, but you should have some... I don''t know what to think."

    "Again with gold? Boy, why are you a prince? If you ask your father, the king, you''ll get about a penny, won''t you?

    "We''re as self-sufficient as possible. Even your father pays for his family''s living by making money from the Adventurer Alliance. We don''t even use a single piece of copper in the lives of our families."

    Essentially, all Brunhild taxes and state revenues go to national businesses. The cost of living for the Royal, Hozuki family was mostly covered by winter and evening pocket money, which is the dominant.

    To a request from the Adventurers Guild, his earnings include patent fees for various products sold by the Strand Chamber of Commerce and the rental fee for frame gear in each country, which amounts to a considerable amount. Thoughrge in numbers, there was nothing wrong with providing for my own family.

    Well, there is a gold-eating bug called ''Babylon'', so I have to deny it if you ask me if I have any reserves in my lubrication.

    "Then we''ll make money together! If you go outside town for a moment and hunt for the Warcraft, they''ll buy you out at the Adventurer''s Guild, so you can earn about your dinner bill!

    "The Warcraft?... Oh, was it okay to buy without the guild card? Hmm. Isn''t that bad?"

    There are rtively few Warcraft around Brunhild. That''s because there are so many adventurersing for Dungeon Ind that they are moderately deducted.

    Doesn''t mean he''s not here at all though, so I think if you look, you''ll find one or two of the Warcraft soon enough.

    "You want to keep about the money to tea. Will you then?"

    "Yay! Let''s go alone!

    "Oops! I''ll never forget I''m here too!

    "Excuse me, bug! Masegaki! ''Approximately the two contending again, Kuyuan took out his smartphone to contact his father and mother to get out of town. These ces were also serious.

 Chapter 526

    To the east of the Western continent lies the kingdom of Curie, next to the Holy King Alent.

    Once located in the easternmost part of the continent, by the long, high mountain range that spans the kingdom of the Holy King Alent and the Kingdom of Lange, there was little trade, if any, by airships or by ships with Panaches in the north.

    However, the discovery of a new continent has prompted the Kingdom of Curie to find dealers named Reef Lease, Belfast and Missmid at once.

    We caught up in the ocean, and suddenly we had a deal not far away. For the kingdom of Curie, this worked well.

    Let''s start with magic engineering and Golem technology. I need magic technology and magic equipment from there.

    In addition, there were many things to trade, such as culture, art, and food, that were not found in the western continent.

    The kingdom of Curie entered an era of great trading.

    Trading goods from the Eastern Continent gather in the Kingdom of Curie and merchants from Western countriese all the way across the steep foothills in search of them. West to East, East to West. The kingdom of Curie builds wealth simply by moving things.

    All Curie merchants builtrge ships one after the other, dreaming of sess and traveling to the eastern continent. The ocean that spanned two continents also contained a vast sea of beasts, but it seems to have nothing to do with the ambitions of the merchants.

    Some ships have disappeared with sea debris, but the ship is still leaving the port.

    The Gulf city of Alprice, east of the Kingdom of Curie, was also one of the bustling towns where these merchants gathered.

    Such a port town is now transformed into a crucible of great chaos.

    They''re being attacked by a flock of half-fishmen that suddenly appear from the sea.

    No, not just the Half-Milk. A four-armed slender golem and a four-meter rock giant are alsoing out of the sea and attacking.

    The half-fish attacked the humans, and the four-armed golem set fire to the city. The rock giants destroyed everything they could see.

    A nightmarish sight was spreading to the port town that was in the middle of prosperity.

    Guard Golems and Knights defending Alprise evacuate the town as they defeat the raiders.

    But there was a fire going around, and Alpris was already being hunted down beyond his control.

    People''s voices of despair grow as they are ravaged by irrational forces.

    There was a man who looked down on the roof of the tall bell tower, which was paired with the people who fled.

    "Likes, likes. The burning mes, the destroyed townscapes, and the desperate demons. It''s amazing."

    It was the boy who stood in the bell tower.

    The lower half of his face was covered with an iron mask and he couldn''t see it, but the boy''s eyes obviouslyughed. The city of Alprise is burning with joy in its eyes.

    The boy wore an adventurous costume and a purple blue cape and had a spear in a different shape in his hand. It is a spooky metallic purple spear with a sharp eyeball design on the stone and sp.

    "Come on, Wistaria. It''s a treat."

    As the boy pushes his spear over his head, ck moya rises from all over the town and is preyed on by the spear for suction.

    ck Moya stood up from the confused and confused people. The person who was pulled out of it, which is not visible to normal eyes, falls t on the spot.

    He''s alive. But I was losing my breath from the eyes.

    Wistaria, a metallic purple spear that sucks up ck moya, shines more and more.

    "Yeahh!

    A boy above the bell tower shes his spear. Hundreds of thousands of thunder from the tip destroyed all the ships that were docked in the harbor.

    "Kuhahahaha! You blew it off! Next, hahahada."

    "How long have you been ying, Orchid? It''s time to pull it up."

    Soon another man in a diving helmet stood behind the boy. A deep blue hatchet hatchet hangs from her waist.

    "What is it, Indigo? It''s a good ce to be right now.

    "The goal is not to destroy the city, but to gather negative human emotions.

    "I know. That''s why we''re collecting them properly."

    A boy called Orchid shook his purple spear "Wistaria" to the dive helmet and showed it to him.

    What the evil artifact was sucking up earlier is the negative emotion of human beings. To be precise, it''s fear.

    Of the negative emotions such as anger, hatred, sorrow and pain, fear is the easiest thing to give from others. This was an emotion of self-defense from the survival instinct, making it difficult to escape and easy for anyone to control their mind.

    A man whose heart is devoured by an evil artifact bes a living corpse. If you lose your mind and your soul, it''s just a loose shell.

    "I''m not impressed with this way of collecting it."

    "It would be quicker if you didn''t bother to soak it in medicine. Indigo''s a mess."

    "That''s how you get high-purity stuff. Fear only temporarily erodes the soul. It''s more pure to dye for despair with twitching and negative emotions stacked up by magic potions...."

    Ah, yes, yes.

    Orchid ignored Indigo''s story. This man smells like preaching because he''s a former priest.

    "I''ll pull it up as soon as I get there. The Knights of the Nation will be in trouble."

    "When I came out, I came out and it was funny."

    "No matter how strong you are, you don''t have enough power to take over the country. Now (...) is (...), (...)."

    "Eh, I''m bored."

    Blue bubbles waved at the feet of both of them, and they fell into the water and disappeared.

    As if that had triggered it, the Half-Milk, the Four-Armed Golem, and the Rock Giant stopped attacking the town and turned back to the sea again.

    It waster discovered that a number of injured townsfolk mutated and disappeared into the sea in the same way as the Half-Milk.

    The town of Alpris is devastated. Ironically, the Western Continent still had only some Adventurer Alliances, and the Kingdom of Curie did not participate in the World Alliance, so it took some time for this information to spread around the world.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Concert Hall...."

    "Invite a traveling bard or musician to y. It can also be a temporary entertainment for people going through Brunhilde."

    "Hmm, I don''t think it''s bad."

    Prime Minister Takasaka seems willing to listen to what Sakura has suggested. Sure, there''s only room for a pub and a central park right now.

    The tavern can be lively like a live venue.

    Mr. Takasaka went to Naito''s old construction chief to determine the location. Work is as fast as ever. Thanks to you, I''m still alive, but are you on vacation or something? I have to take a vacation this time.

    "But what happened again all of a sudden? The concert hall."

    "I asked Yoshino. In the future, you yed there with me many times."

    What, is that it? I guess Yoshino leaked it. So, sooner orter, did you decide to open the concert hall?

    As I was convinced, the person, Yoshino, suddenly appeared in our office. So don''t lie on [Teleport].

    "Dear Sir! Kaaa-sama! Look at this! Doctor gave it to me!

    That''s what Yoshino gave us. It was a guitar. It''s not a regr size guitar, it''s like a little smaller guitar for kids.

    Well, I was a little surprised to see that it was an electric guitar. Stratocaster.

    Cherry blossoms definitely bought musical instruments on their honeymoon. I also bought some instruments... Doctor, did you use that as a reference?

    Yoshino ys the guitar on the pick. Even though there was no amplifier, the tone of the guitar echoed at a fairly high volume. It''s not just an electric guitar. It''s a magic tool, isn''t it? Speaker ''s magic is active.

    Yoshino is screaming the guitar with pleasure. No, it''s just my kid, isn''t it amazing? I know this performance is amazing, even though the guitar is a foreigner. [M]

    Hmm? This intro...

    This bend... that song? I wonder why Yoshino knows this song. Did you hear it from me or the cherry blossoms in the future?

    A representative song of the band led by the best guitarist and famous musician in rock history. He died at the age of twenty-seven, but his presence greatly influenced future generations of musicians.... Yoshino doesn''t y with his teeth, does he?

    Like the title of the song, it looks like purple smoke is wrapped around Yoshino. Is this magic?

    The cherry blossoms started singing instead of Yoshino when I thought I was in the middle of singing. Your mother sings!

    Thousands of cherry blossom voices turn into blues with husky matching songs. It''s always so powerful.

    I carve the rhythm into the guitar Yoshino ys. I liked Grandpa so much about this song.

    "ying the guitar with ying Magic is also fun, but it''s more fun to be real!

    At the end of the song Yoshino smiled so satisfactorily.

    "Performance Magic" invokes musical artifacts and releases musical magic. It has the same effect as the cherry blossom''s "singing magic". Yoshino likes to y more than to sing.

    When the concert hall is ready, I''d like to hear these two ying and singing, but I don''t think it''s possible to finish it while Yoshino is around.

    With Babylon''s power, we won''t have to make it, but we''ll rob the builders of their jobs. They weigh themselves.

    Well, let''s look forward to listening in the future.

    Lord Arthur . Are you okay now?

    "Huh? Amber?

    Amber told me that I was thinking about the future. [M]

    I have a little problem with the Adventurers Guild. Kuyuu-sama and Alice are in a little trouble. "

    Huh?

    In the Adventurers Guild? Howe you and Alice have been together for so long?

    I don''t know, but it looks like something went wrong.

    Let''s go anyway. I opened the Gate for the Adventurer Guild.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Coming through the [Gate] to the Adventurer Alliance, it''s kind of noisy. They usually gather behind the counter, even adventurers wrapping around the lid in the neighboring tavern. It must have been a demolition site.

    When I scratched the crowd of adventurers to the counter, Misha, the receptionist and cat beast there, invited me.

    "What the hell happened?

    "Well, that''s... Um, I think it''s faster for you to take a look. Come here."

    I was taken by Misha and taken from the counter to the demolition site.

    Behind the Adventurer Alliance is the demolition site for the demolished monsters. Normally, the Adventurer Alliance''s dismantling grounds aren''t that big. Because even if you defeat arge beast, it is difficult to bring it in.

    Mostly they go to the scene, where they dismantle it, or bring a partially torn piece of it over to the truck.

    However, the demolition site in Brunhilde is quiterge. That was because there were many people who could use storage magic like me and Ende. Yae and the others also use smartphones with storage magic.

    In addition, since there were also Near Cats with the same smartphones, and Master of the ck crown noir, Norn, etc., there was a lot of space.

    And now there''s an integral beast lying down to bury most of the big demolition site.

    Looks like a giant wolf. But the wings are growing. The tail is an obsidian ck fur.

    Naturally, I can''t feel the breath of life from the appearance of my white eyes and tongue.

    Together with the dismantling crew, I saw Alliance Master Relisha and Alice sitting in a chair by the wall in trouble. Amber and Silver are at my feet.

    "Oh, Your Majesty. You''re here."

    "Excuse me, what have my... rtives done?

    "I didn''t do anything... no, I''ve done enough..."

    Relisha smiles bitterly. He seemed to be wondering what to answer.

    "I''m sorry, chi... Your Majesty. Alice and I were going to hunt the beast and make some pocket money, but this beast suddenly attacked us in the northern forest. Well, it wasn''t that strong, so I managed to defeat it, but when I brought it into the Adventurers Guild, it got a little noisy."

    My able son exined it to me in a straightforward way. Ah, I knew you guys knocked this down.

    "I''ve never seen a beast like this. You mean around Brunhilde? I wonder if it''s flowing from around Legulus...."

    "No, this beast is not an ordinary beast."

    As I checked the winged wolf again, Relisha opened an old parchment book and exined it to me.

    The book depicted a picture of a wolf beast lying here. But I can''t read letters. Ancientnguage?

    "The name of this beast is Marcosias. A ferocious beast with steel body hair and a fire blowing through its mouth, its strength is now at the silver rank level."

    "Hmm... Hmm? In modern times?

    I felt ufortable with Mr Lelicia''s strange rhetoric and raised my face from the book.

    "This beast called Marcosias is said to have been extinct about 3,000 years ago... no, it''s a legendary beast. We were surprised that it was brought in."

    Eh!? This is an extinct species!?

    Killed thest one that survived a long time ago?

    Well, if it were Earth, it might not be strange to be used of preserving species, but this is a different world. There are so many beasts that should be extinct. Goblins and orcs. It seems like a vicious beast, and I don''t think there''s a problem there...

    "So... what''s the problem?

    "Well, the price of the material can''t be applied. I can''t imagine how much the material of an extinct beast should be worth. So it''s hard to buy....."

    Ah, is that so? Because there is no precedent, the price cannot be set. However, as an Adventurer Alliance, it is too much material to miss. Were you worried about it?

    "What are you selling at an auction hosted by the Adventurers Guild...?

    "It seems like it would cost a lot of money, but I think that''s all it takes. However, in the case of an auction, it is not avable for sale by minors....."

    At once, Mr Relisha looks out for the two people sitting in the chair. Oh, did you have a problem with that?

    In response, proposals will be made from a long time ago.

    "Then I would like you to list it in His Majesty''s name. We just need some money."

    "What? Are you sure?

    "Yeah, Alice, right?

    "Very well. It doesn''t matter how much you get."

    No, I''m not going to miss the money you guys earned. I''ll keep it. Yumina and Ende.

    In the meantime, I handed Alice one gold coin at a time in advance. A hundred thousand yen for pocket money feels strange now.

    "So he was definitely in the northern woods?

    "Yes, I was looking for the Beast at the forest entrance at first, but I couldn''t find it. I went a little deeper and suddenly got attacked. Probably because I''m afraid of this beast, the other beasts are gone."

    Speaking of silver rank sses, a bad dragon is the upper level. I feel threatened by the presence of such a beast near the town.

    But the birds under the red balls should be watching the safety around Brunhilde... Is that a leak?

    Anyway, it''s been a long time since they found us. One mistake could have hurt the residents.

    Since the integration of the world, magic umtors have been formed everywhere, and giant beasts, or equivalent beasts, are being born.

    Mr. Relisha also told me that there might be a mass runaway "Stampede" going on by trying to escape the giant beast.

    Maybe there was a mass runaway "Stampede" in Brunhilde. I suppose this was lucky after all.

    "Amber, can you ask the animals around town to see if there are any strange beasts or weirdos?

    Thank you. Let''s head out to explore now.

    Yeah. I don''t think so, but it''s not necessarily the same individual. No. I wonder if it''s with my parents and children.

    The fact that this individual lived until this time suggests that there may be a homosexual species.

    But it''s not an animal, it''s a beast. Like monsters, but there''s a chance they won''t even be born with the same species. Goblins.

    It may be that the next generation of Marcosias will also be born between this Marcosias and, for example, the female wolf.

    "Hey, Majesty. Can we go now? [M] I''d like to have tea for a long time."

    As I was thinking about the beast''s ecology, Alice talked like she was tired of being here.

    "Okay. I''ll take over. You can go now."

    "I did it! Then, Your Majesty, take this! Long time no see!

    "Eh? Hey, Alice....!

    Alice said so and threw Silver in my sheath at me, pulling back a long time ago, and quickly disappeared from the Adventurer Guild.

    "Hey K, this dick! You treat me like I''m in my way, you little shit! Husband, let me go! Can my little one fall into the hands of a poisonous woman!?

    "No, you poison bitch. You, don''t say that in front of her father. Because they''re gonna break you, right?

    I wonder what happened to Silver while he was stunned by the violence in his hands. How dare you (?) I don''t need to disturb you on a date. Well, I doubt if it''s a date. Should I talk to Yumina?

    Eeee!

    "Ah"

    When I was worried, Silver slipped out of my sheath and flew towards the exit of the main unit. The sudden sword panicked all the adventurers.

    They got away. Alice is going tointer...

    "Your Majesty, what is that sword...?

    "Oh, don''t worry. Let''s go through the auction."

    It was a hassle, so I let Relisha through with her questions. I don''t know much about Silver either.

    Oh, no, he was looking into it.... well, okay.

 Chapter 527

    "Hmm... It''s hard....."

    "What do you want?

    It seems that Lindsey, who happened to be knitting on the side, heard Potsli and my voice leak.

    Well, there''s nothing else to hide.

    "It''s been a while."

    "Long gone? Anything wrong?

    "No, the other way around. There''s nothing..."

    Somehow,pared to other children, I can''t figure it out. It''s not that much with Yumina, but it feels like someone else''s manners when ites to me.

    "I don''t know if it''s because the boy is sticky to his father....."

    Well, yeah.

    I wonder what happened to me. [M] When I was a kid, my parents were busy together, and my grandfather mostly yed with me.

    I didn''t know you had such a problem with your son, who had the same name as your grandfather. I don''t know about life.

    "Why don''t you y with me? It was written in the book that children and parents y catch balls on Earth."

    "Catch balls...."

    It''s good to y the catch ball itself... So? What do you want to talk about? How have you been? Because it''s been a long time, "What do you think? Nothing in particr? I think it will be returned with vegetables.

    I don''t know much about a long time ago, do I? [M] Like your favorite food or hobby. Normally, you''ll find out as you grow up, but I don''t know because my son came all the way here...

    Do I have to know all about him first? All right, let''s ask the other sisters today.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Is this your favorite dish for a long time? That''s right... I wonder if it''s cold" Hiyako "or Chikuzen stew. Ah, I also like the sucking of pine mushrooms."

    "It''s disgusting!

    In the meantime, when I asked Arcia about her favorite cuisine for a long time, she replied that she was almost childless.

    In other words, isn''t that your favorite dish? Well, it''s an image.

    We go to the table regardless of whether we are Japanese or Western, but basically because I like rice, it is often Japanese food.

    When I think about it, I don''t know if I''ve liked it for a long time... Aren''t kids usually hamburgers or curry?

    "On the contrary, what food do you dislike?

    "No. He''ll eat everything quietly. Ah, I don''t like local Zenous cuisine or things that taste too strong."

    Zenous''s local cuisine... is that it? I''ve eaten it once, but there was something in the purple soup. It was just a smell. I don''t know, but it tasted like a dry battery, for example.

    You can''t just clean it up with a "I don''t like it." If you finish eating, your life will be at stake.

    In the meantime, thank Arcia and we''ll go to Elna. Because I was close to my age and thought I might know something. Li''s closer, isn''t she? She''s... kind of rough, so there''s a chance she won''t be able tomunicate our intentions.

    Elna was reading a book on a window bench in the castle. Next to that, Else, her mother, is sleeping in the window with the book open. I''m just a little sad to sleep as a wife. Elna is reading a book without worrying.

    I was reading a book with Elna, but she fell asleep.

    "What do you like for a long time...? I like animals. I talk to cats a lot."

    "Huh? Can you talk to a cat for a long time?

    You don''t think I can do that? Was there such a thing in Evesting Magic Eyes? I think there was something about having animals obey.

    "Yeah, Amber can interpret for me. I used simple signals tomunicate with my cats. The future of Brunhilde was full of cats, but most cats knew it was a long time."

    What, my son, the king of cats?

    No, because the amber is like the king of cats, is the amber the king''s superior to the cat for a long time? Emperor Cat?

    After all, I''m the owner of Amber...

    "I used to talk to birds..."

    "Ah, that''s a red ball..."

    Cats and birds are eyes and ears in Brunhilde. Everything they saw and heard was passed on to Amber and Red Ball, from where information went up to Prime Minister Takasaka, Knight Commander Rain, and Intelligence Director Tsubaki.

    Of course, basically, we only get people involved in suspicious people and crime. Even in sudden incidents and idents, cats and birds run to the Knights'' Lock and tell them that something has happened.

    "Do you like animals for a long time...."

    "Do you like animals or do you like talking to them?

    "Do you like talking? It didn''t look like that...."

    It''s a bit subtle that you like to talk to animals... No, it''s fine, right? I don''t think I hate humans.

    "To make Brunhilde better, it''s important to look at it from an animal''s point of view. Because I know the details that humans don''t realize. That''s what''s gonna help your dads."

    "That''s a good boy!

    Damn, tears areing out. Turn up and hold your eyes. You''re still a little girl, and you act like a parent... what a child! That''s me and Yumina''s son...!

    "Shut up... What''s all this noise?"

    Else seems to have broken out of my mind. [M] When she told Erna that she had heard about it for a long time, Else, who still had a slightly sleepy eye, hugged Erna.

    "Mother?

    "It''s been a long time, but Elna is cute and kind. I''m still studying for this country."

    "What? Really?

    When I looked at the book that Elna had on television a little bit, I found that the Library fam had tranted the medical specialty that Lean had brought home from Earth into thisnguage.

    It says something like "Introductory Edition," but it''s not something that kids would be happy to read.

    "Wow, I wish I could help my father and mother with something... I can use recovery magic and Recovery , so I wonder if I can help you with the medical rtionship...."

    "That''s a good boy!

    "Isn''t that right!?

    Else answers my screams. [M] I stroked Elsa''s head, which was hugged even more by Else. He''s a really nice kid. Perhaps Erna will take care of Brunhilde in the future.

    Ah, no, you''re leaving this country when you go to your daughter-inw...? Ah, I''m going to cry.

    After a glimpse of the future, I thanked Elna to deceive her and left. [M]

    Do you want to talk to him anyway? You may want to go somewhere with me.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Hey, how you doing?

    "What do you mean? Nothing has changed."

    Damn it! They gave it back with vegetables!

    Calling Kudo to the baseball stadium and saying something exciting while watching the game responded as expected.

    I feel like I''ve been home-run with the ball I threw at you.

    The game is yed by two teams in our shopping district. Guests are sparse because it''s not a game between the Knights of the Nation on weekdays. In fact, the audience seat we are sitting on, Stand, is almost empty.

    Basically anyone can use our baseball stadium as long as they pay the user fee. That''s why people who like baseballe together and y games on weekdays like today. And people who are free to watch it. It''s free to watch.

    I tried to talk in such a way that no one would get in the way, but I stumbled at first sight and desperately thought about what to do after that.

    "Er, is there anything inconvenient about it?

    "Especially. I don''t think it''s a problem. Ah, I hit it."

    Ugh... There is no ind to follow. After watching the game calmly....

    Kh, don''t pull back here. We must have more and more conversations.

    "Ah... is there anything like a hobby in a long time?

    "Hobbies? Well, there''s nothing wrong with it...."

    Oh, what do you got? I don''t have such a hobby either. Speaking of which, I watch music and movies. He''s my son, and he could have the same hobbies, right? If you have the same hobby, the story may be exciting.

    "My hobby... I like modeling."

    Yes?

    Is that a stic model, a diorama, something like that?

    "Yes, I made it for a change of mood. Um, this is how it works."

    Kudo took his phone out of his pocket and showed me the photo album.

    There are sailboats lined up in the harbor, and I''m about to leave.... hmm? I feel a bit ufortable... Wait a minute!? Is this a crop!?

    "Eh, this is a model!?

    "Yes, that''s right. I made it a year ago."

    A year ago, you were five years old!? At your age, you''re making this level of stuff!?

    The boats leaving the port, the wavering seas, and the people loading and unloading at the docks look real. Even if they say it''s a professional modeler''s work, they''re going to believe it.

    No, I''ve never seen a Promodeler''s work before, so I can''tpare it.

    "Some parts were made with magic tools."

    I heard that many of the magic tools used in this work were made by Kuhn.

    I don''t know, but sometimes they use electric things to make actual geomas and stic models, and that might be natural. I think it''s better to use that technology for a long time.

    When I tell you that,

    "Really? Father can make the same thing with Modeling, right?

    "No, my technique....."

    The words of a long time go by without thinking. The differences in consciousness here and there are difficult to fill.

    Since there is no magic on earth, the skill acquired is his strength. If you do it magically, it feels like a cheat.

    But for a man who lives in this world, magic is also his power, and it is his technology that maniptes it. It''s not cheating or anything. It is recognized as the person''s ability.

    I do think it was better than when I started using Modeling , but as a pure technology, I don''t think it''s as good as the geoma of a long time ago.

    You can do the same thing in Babylon''s "Workshop", but it''s obvious, but it doesn''t feel like it''s handmade...

    But it''s really well made. I wonder if you can win a grand prize if you put it in the Earth''s geoma contest.

    "Ah, yes."

    I remembered and projected an image I searched for in "Diorama" from my phone a long time ago. Various diorama images are floating in the air.

    "Wow! You''re making so much detail! Wow, this submerged town is interesting...!

    It''s been a long time since I got to the screen with a smile. I feel like I''ve never seen a childish side before. No, I made a stic model when I was a kid. It wasn''t such a genuine one, it wasn''t colored, it was just assembled.

    "You haven''t made it since you''ve been here?

    "Ah... I''ve been busy a lot... It takes a lot of materials and tools to make it."

    They said they needed some kind of resin that could be taken from a tree beast or some kind of adhesive that could be taken from a special slime. There are also other tools such as brushes and helmets.

    It seems he left everything he had in his castle room in the future.

    All right, let''s gather the materials.

    "Eh? No, it''s quite a hassle. Some are only far away, and some rare species....."

    "It''s okay, it''s okay. You can''t use Gate or Search ."

    I think it was in Dr. Kura that the tools were simr.

    If we collect the rest of the material, we can get to work, right? Oh, do you need paint or something? It seems that spiritual paintings are often painted by the Holy King Allent, so there are a lot of painting materials, right?

    "All right, let''s hurry up. Let''s go!

    "No, but..."

    Grasping the long-distant hand of reluctance, I opened the [gate] and jumped from a small stand to the Holy King Arent.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The art shop of the Holy King''s Arent had a wonderful selection of brushes and paints of all kinds and subtle shades.

    I said I could buy anything for a long time, but it seemed that there was still some reluctance, so I decided to ask for a diorama to make.

    I mean, this is work. I don''t want to be made of half-way things. So don''t hesitate to buy it.

    When I said that, it seemed that I was finally convinced.

    "So, what do we make?

    "Eh? Ah, well, that''s right... What about our castle?

    Brunhilde Castle.

    I said in agony that I hadn''t decided, but as soon as I nodded for a long time, I began to put the painting materials into the basket that was in the store.

    Put the products in one after the other without hesitation. Diorama''s blueprints are probably already in his head.

    After I bought a lot at the art store, I received an e-mail from a long time ago with a note on my phone.

    "Adhesive slime body fluids, cushion turtle armor, Eldertrent skin....?

    I don''t know what it is used for, but it seems necessary anyway.

    For now, send Long Distance to Babylon''s "treasure trove" and ask his keeper, Parscher, to find the tools he needs.

    In the meantime, I decided to go around the Adventurer Guild and gather the materials I needed for a long time. Unfortunately, only the cushion turtle shells were out of stock, so I searched directly for them and hunted them.

    I don''t need anything but K, so I''ll sell your materials.

    But this armor is soft. Looks like a low-rebound sponge. It seems to be strong against damage from the strike system. It was shed and defeated.

    Returning to the castle, there was already a tatami mat mat base in the middle of the room that had been rising for a long time. Fast!?

    "Um, I brought the ingredients...."

    "Oh, leave it there."

    For a long time, I was wearing a dust mask and goggle-like objects, and I was sharpening the base material with magical tools like grinder. Probably building the ground.

    I put the collected materials in the corner of the room and watch the work for a long time. [M]

    When asked if there was anything I could do to help in the long run, I was asked to soak and dry the cushion turtle shells in various green paints and cut them into fine pieces.

    I moved to the courtyard because it would get in the way here, and when I returned from the work I was told, Kudo had already made roads and moats around the castle.

    Ah, Mr. Winter Night

    Jumina was sitting on a sofa in a long-distance room. There is also an amber next to it.

    "When I came to call for dinner, I was surprised that I was making something like this. This kid had such a hobby."

    "It''s the first time I''ve heard of it. The level of hobbies is too high."

    It''s been a long time since I''ve had a fever in the production of dioramas, and since I haven''t eaten in a long time, I asked Arcia to make rice balls and sandwiches that I could eat while I was working, and they were carried to my room.

    If it''s true, I might as well take you to the dining room, but I don''t mind if you eat breakfast and properly stitch up your dinner.

    "Once you start concentrating, it won''t stop. If we don''t stop him in the right ce, we''ll stay up all night."

    When I heard Frey''s words, I couldn''t see it, so I forced him to stop at ten o''clock. Perhaps this ability to concentrate so much has created this strength.

    In the meantime, I decided to let Jumina take me to the next bedroom and put me to bed. The rest is in the morning.

    Dioramas are already taking shape roughly. Normally, the time-consuming process is shortened by magic.

    But you''re doing well... I didn''t expect that sponge I cut to be a leaf or a shrub. [M]

    This grass on the ground looks real... is it a real nt? Moss? I''m not sure.

    I want to touch it, but if it is broken, I will be angry for a long time, so I will stop it.

    I left the room looking forward to finishing it. [M]

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    When you remove the cloth that was hanging on you, Oops, people around you will hear your exmation.

    The finished Diorama of Brunhild Castle decided to decorate the castle lobby with ss cases. I''m showing it today.

    The sophisticated geoma I made over time was so wonderful that I thought it would be a waste just to decorate it in the room.

    This way everyone who visited can see it.

    Everyone is intrigued by the dioramas we''ve made for a long time.

    "Wow, it''s made to the details!

    "Wow... Your Majesty the King and the Queen."

    Yes, we have our miniatures in the diorama. Yae, Hilda, and Else are fighting at the training ground, and Lindsey, Lean, and Cherry Blossom are drinking tea and knitting on the balcony.

    Jumina and I were eating lots of Lou''s widened lunches in the courtyard under the cherry blossoms.

    Others such as Hana-Love Sisters, Prime Minister Takasaka, and various castle people are arranged everywhere.

    Everyone stuck their eyes on the ss case like a te to find themselves.

    Speak to the producer''s son standing next to him as he looks at it.

    "You''ve made a lot of detail."

    "Because I''m obsessed with going there. I wish I could create my own style while making the details look real."

    Are you particr? I think it''s important for the maker, but I think it''s too soon to make everyone in the castle.

    Well, I''m d everyone is happy.

    "Will you teach me how to make it again?

    "Huh? But isn''t my father [modeling]?

    "I want to make it without magic. Like a long time ago."

    "... as long as it''s me."

    Long ago nodded with a little light. Has the distance shrunk a bit?

    What shall I teach you in a long time? We need to be able to make it out of trees first. Ah, it might be interesting to run a magic train miniature or something.

    Or we could expand the castle even further to the castle town. I''m getting a little excited.

    With that in mind, I gently stroked the head of a good son. [M]

    <i> </i>

 Chapter 528

    The diorama made long ago was very popr. Not only the people in the castle, but also other royal nobles gathered at the World Congress had a good reputation.

    And naturally, my grandfather, King Belfast, said, "I want it at home! Kudo also built a diorama of Belfast Castle.

    Since Brunhild Castle was originally built with reference to Belfast Castle, it didn''t seem to take much trouble, and Belfast Castle was built in a few days.

    Then the other kings will say, "Me and myself."

    Of course, it shouldn''t be a burden for a long time, so I said I could refuse, but I was happy to ept it. Good boy...

    Nevertheless, since it is difficult to get immersed enough to forget to sleep and eat, I was allowed to decide the production time at a pace that will not be impossible for a long time.

    It''s not like the old game master said, "Games are an hour a day," but you have to set a certain amount of time to make them.

    Alice resented that she had less time to y for a long time.

    "In other words, the castle diorama is in the entrance hall of most countries in the future, right? I can''t believe it was made in the past..."

    Yakun said that while looking at the finished diorama.

    Kuyuan himself said that he didn''t think that the diorama he had been obsessed with since he was a child (even though he was still a child) was something he had made.

    If we hadn''t created a diorama for this castle, the future might not have been interested in dioramas for a long time.

    It''s influencing the future in strange ces. This is the time paradox, isn''t it? Is the power of the Spirit of Time working here too?

    "The Spirit of Time is a hard worker. They''re manipting causality to lead us to the future we nned."

    A double-edged sister sitting next to Yayun whispered as she watched the game for a long time.

    "Whatever you do, you can''t change the future before the power of the Spirit of Time...?

    "That''s not true. Sometimes it changes with the power of God and the ''miracles'' that people are given. Then there was the idental mistake of the Spirit of Time. They say ''coincidence'' or ''chance''."

    The Spirit of Time also makes mistakes. Somehow it was the image of a watch, so I thought it was even more exciting. "

    "Ha ha ha. That''s enough for the Supreme God to identally strike lightning at the underworld."

    Wow, I''m so convinced. That''s right, even God is wrong. Even spirits make mistakes.

    "Well, as long as it''s not about evil spirits, you can assume that it hardly affects the future. Oh, I think we can settle this."

    Turning to the words of the double-edged sister, the wooden sword cut by Yayun was flying the long-established wooden sword into space.

    You''ve been meeting for a long time.

    "If I don''t use the Magic Eye, I think Yakun is better at swordsmanship. Looks like it''s sticky."

    I lost to Yayun, but it''s still strong enough for a long time toe. If I use the Magic Eye inbination, I may be close to Yae.

    Among the children, the gold ranks are Yayun and Frey, and the rest are all silver ranks.

    Maybe, but... Speaking of purebat skills without magic, I think that Elna is the weakest of the children I have.

    But even that Elna has more strength than our Knights.

    Again, I recognized the immensity of the children. Well, since I was a half-god and I''ve been trained by the gods since I was a kid, it may be natural to say so.

    "Mmm... Yakun-san is your sister, so I think you should take your hands off her a little bit."

    "No, no, let''s not train."

    Jumina''s motherins bitterly about her son''s defeat. The neighbor, Albus, kept silent without regard to himself. The white ''crown'' is silent.

    Ugh! If the sun was used, it would''ve been a shame to be yed! That filthy wooden sword is the best way to draw on my boy''s strength!

    Silva, the silver crown, was a rap. So if you use the power of Golem, you can''t train.

    Linne went to Yayun''s ce this time in exchange for a long time after she came back. I''m fine.

    Good luck.

    "Hmm... Yayun-sama''s opponent is really tired... I think it''s okay if you take your hands off me a little...."

    Pu

    "What is it?"

    After a long time saying the same things as my mother, I and Yae are about to blow up. [M] Giroli and Jumina stared at me, so I managed to endure it.

    "You don''t seem to like fighting very much in a long time."

    Unlike Long Distance, Yae talks about such things while looking at Linne who is interacting with Yayun in a fun way.

    "That''s right. Either way, you want to read a book or something. But it''s not hard to be strong, so I''ll train properly. I don''t like the standing position of being protected and watching if something happens."

    "Ah! How about that, Yae-san, my son! Such a fine attitude even though it''s small! Mom is happy!

    Yumina hugged her for a long time and started stroking her head as usual. It''s been a long time since I''ve had an understanding.

    "Aren''t the winter evening halls and Yumina''s pointlessness progressing...?

    "The trick is... Well, I think it''s a little floating...."

    Jumina seems to be the most idiotic parent-child in recent times. Unlike everyone else, I think it is because I am a son of the opposite sex.

    My daughters of the opposite sex are more concerned about me than their homosexuality. [M]

    Well, Yumina Mochichan, but of course, it''s okay because it''s not at His Majesty the Devil level.

    With that in mind, Erka, the engineer who brought Dr. Babylon and Fenrir, Professor Professor Professor, and Kuhn came from the castle.

    It''s unusual for doctors from the development team toe to the training ground.

    "No, I asked Sheska, and he said,"

    "What happened? Did you get Albus''s overgear?

    The doctors must have been working on Albus''s overgear. An underwater type that can dive into the ocean.

    He was going to keep it somehow secret and not tell me until he could, but I wonder if it''s finished.

    "The overgear''s not finished yet. Not you, Knight Golem."

    "Knight Golem?

    Are you sure it''s the Golem deployed to the future of Brunhilde? They say they belong to a lower group of the Knights... Did you make that?

    "Well, let''s show it anyway. Coon"

    "Yes"

    When Dr. told me to swing the "Storage Card" that Kuhn took out, two Knight Golems appeared on the spot.

    Professor Soldat, the knight-shaped military soldier with Professor Professor, was a golem full of armor, but this was designed to show at a nce that it wasn''t human.

    It is about the size of a human adult male, equipped with a sword on his waist and a shield on his back.

    And the other one was about the size of a human being, as big as the Ouga. It''s about three meters away. She also feels tight. It feels like a power type when I look at it.

    Both are ented with ck parts based on white. Somehow I remembered the police car.

    "Let me introduce you. Knight Golem, Swordman and Guardian."

    The doctor points to each Golem. The normal knight type is "Swordman" and the big one is "Guardian".

    "Why did you make two kinds?

    "The" Swordman "is for interpersonal suppression, and the" Guardian "is for rescue such as idents and disasters. The" Swordman "basically specializes in interpersonalbat, and the" Guardian "is better at carriage rolling and fire rescue. I tried to sort it by purpose."

    The Guardian also seems to have a fire extinguishing function. I see. Golem with rescue capability.

    Professor Professor "Professor" follows the doctor''s exnation.

    "So, not now. The Swordsman over here hasn''t set the standard strength yet. I was hoping the Knights would help me make that decision."

    "Strength setting? Isn''t the stronger the better?

    I don''t know, Jumina leans her neck in the wind. In response, the doctor answered with a bitter smile.

    "No, for example, if you use the double-edged de as a reference, it will be too burdensome on the aircraft and crushed in a single battle, right? Well, before that, the Swordman didn''t have enough features to reproduce your strength...."

    That''s right. He''s the sword god. I don''t think it can be reproduced.

    "Moderate strength that will not be a burden on the aircraft. Still, flexibility that matches the strength of the opponent. I want to set it up. I want you to actually fight some people for that."

    "The final check of the ne."

    It is true that the Golem that assists the Knights is weak, and it is strong, but I don''t have trouble breaking down after a few fights.

    And without the strength that matches the strength of the opponent, I can''t help it.

    The Knight Golem is going to be mass-produced to some extent, so it won''t be very expensive. If we don''t think about it, we can enhance it as much as possible to make it a high-end airframe.

    "Isn''t that interesting? First of all, I''ll be your test partner."

    The Captain of the Cavalry, Logan, who was listening to us, came up with a name.

    I decided to have them do both with wooden swords for training. The opponent is Golem, but it would be troublesome if I made it and it broke right away.

    "Come on, let''s go!

    Mr. Logan starts his sword. We were able to meet a few times, but soon the swordman was defeated by a sword on his side.

    "Eh, aren''t you weak?

    "I''ve set it to a minimum strength. First, we have topete with a few people to learn their movements, tricks, and behavioral predictions."

    I don''t know, but I wonder if I''m installing strength?

    Afterwards, the Swordman fought with some knights, but he almost lost. However, after several fights, he gradually started to fight well and eventually won more times.

    He eventually beat Logan, who lost the first match, and finally the Swordman beat all the Knights.

    "Then I''ll do it."

    Standing in front of the Swordman with a wooden sword was Mr. Kujue Taro, who was participating in the Knights'' training. I am Yae''s brother.

    Originally Ethan''s samurai, Shigetaro stayed in Brunhilde to get his double-edged sister to train for strength. With my fianc¨¦e, Ayane.

    Looks like he was here today to take part in the training. When did you get here?

    Shigetaro and Swordman start the game. At first, the Swordman appeared to be more advantageous, but gradually Shiotaro was hunting him down, and at the end, Shiotaro''s notch was stuck to the neck of the Swordman.

    I wonder if that''s it. This is going to be a lot more of a burden on the ne. "

    Erca engineer stopped Swordman from fighting. The Swordman bows politely to everyone and leaves the training grounds.

    It''s almost mutually exclusive with Shiotaro-san. It''s pretty strong, considering that. "

    Shigetaro has one or two skills in Ethan. Well, Brunhilde (here) is not very convincing because there are a lot of people going over it.

    "At first, I think I''ll make about five of each and deploy them to the Knights'' Lock under the castle. Basically, I''ll leave the master to you on winter night, and the chain ofmand to themander and deputymander."

    Yeah, that''s right. Somewhat familiar to the people of the town.

    Among countries on the Eastern Continent, we often have the opportunity to see the Golem. There''s Vi in Noir, Albus, and Rouge in the Crown, and Olba''s Strand Chamber of Commerce started working on it.

    Well, I think I''m used to it with frame gear.

    After training, we return to the castle. It seems that Kudo and Yakuun go straight to the bath to sweat away.

    I was thinking of going to the office to look through some of the paperwork I had umted, and from the shadow of the pirs came Tsubaki-san, the chief of intelligence.

    Wow, I''m surprised. Will you turn that off and stop showing up in the castle?

    "There are two reports. The port towns of the Kingdom of Curie have been destroyed. It appears to be the work of the Apostle of the Devil."

    "The Kingdom of Curie?

    Uh, it was definitely a country east of the Western continent. I don''t participate in the World Alliance, but I think I''ve heard a story before about the prince of pumpkin pants calling for participation from the kingdom of Panaches.

    That port town was destroyed by the apostles of the devil?

    ording to Tsubaki-san, half-fishman, four-armed golem and rock giant attacked suddenly.

    Some of them survived, but they disappeared into a living corpse as if they had lost their mind, or into a half-fishman as a result of a wounded curse. Definitely the work of the "Apostle of the Devil".

    "I was told to be vignt in the viges and towns around the Gulf through Panaches...."

    "He didn''t take it very seriously. This is the first time I''ve ever done anything like this."

    Certainly. There was one vige, but that was just the level at which the bandits attacked the vige. Aren''t you paying that much attention?

    However, when one town is destroyed, this is the level of invasion and disaster in other countries. They may be more vignt in the future.

    It hurts not to be able to predict the appearance like Freys did. Well, that''s usually the case... "I''m going to attack here."

    I decided to contact all the countries of the World Alliance through my smartphone.

    I want you to let me know as soon as there are any suspicious signs or abnormal phenomena. If there is an Adventurer Alliance, it will be in the king''s ear in a day. If you can contact me from there, I can send the Knights of that country to the scene with transfer magic.

    "Another report?

    "Yes. Recently, an unidentified beast appeared near the border of the Legals Empire, crushing it with the Adventurer Alliance at great expense. However, it is said that this beast is a beast that has never been recorded before, and it is said to be a new species."

    "A new kind of beast?

    "Here''s the picture."

    Piron and Tsubaki-san''s smartphone sent me the attached photo.

    Wow... It''s all bloody gross...

    It looks like a lion in a full-body photograph, but it''s a bird no matter how you look at your head. Your hands and feet look like birds. Synthetic Beast Chimera type.

    You think this is another beast made by the Apostle of the Devil?

    "No, I don''t think I found any crystals in my body."

    The color is different from red and blue, but the Orthohedral crystals were embedded in the four arm Golems and Half-Milk controlled by the Apostles of the Devil. I thought it was the same one, but was it different?

    Is it really a new species? Someone familiar with this stuff... oh, there was one.

    I broke up with Tsubaki-san, who finished his report, and moved to Babylon.

    "Oh, unusual."

    When I saw myself, Fam, the librarian of the Library, raised his face from the book. You''re still reading a book.

    "What can I do for you today?

    "There''s something I''d like you to see."

    I approached Fam, who was reading a book at the "Library" counter, and showed him a magical beast on his phone screen.

    "It''s a strange hobby to show a bloody animal carnage to a woman, our master."

    "No. I''m here to ask if you know this beast. It could be a new species."

    When Fam stopped tapping lightly, he lifted his sses and stared at the beast on his phone. Eventually, I walked to the corner of a few bookshelves, and I pulled out a book from it and came back here with a parax.

    "Psychologically, yes. I thought it was me."

    Fam leaves a thick book open and puts it in front of me. [M] There was an illustration of a beast simr to the beast on my smartphone with a realistic touch. [M]

    The letters are ancient spiritual letters, so I don''t know if I''m using Reading .

    "Ipos, a beast that was also known in some regions as Ipez and Iporos. Mainly inhabited by the Ilpanema Forest, it is a fairly aggressive beast, but the meat is so delicious that it was hunted down by the border tribes of the Ilpanema Forest 5574 years ago."

    "Hunted down? You mean extinct?

    Saw.

    I thought it was a new species and it was an extinct species. Wait, before...!

    The beast that Kudo and Alice hunted in the nearby forest... did you say Marcosias? Was it an extinct species, too?

    "What the hell is going on...?

    The beast that was supposed to be gone is back. Are you from a ce like Palerlius, isted from the outside? No, one way or another...

    "No way, it''s toote...?

    What kind of power worked and the beasts were summoned from the past? It''s impossible. Our children areing from the future. The opposite is possible.

    Another Dimensional Earthquake?

    "If you''re talking about time space, you''d better ask an expert."

    I took my phone out of my pocket to call Grandma Tokie. [M]

 Chapter 529

    Definitely the influence of a "dimensional earthquake." The beasts of the past have crossed the time. "

    When I asked Grandma Tokie on the phone about an endangered species of magic beast, it seemed to have appeared in this era over time. I knew it.

    "Can''t you do something with the power of space-time gods? I''m going back to the old times....."

    I can''t help but... Winter Night As you know, it is inherently forbidden for the gods to use the power of God on earth. It could have a huge impact on the ground. Well, there are a few loopholes, but I don''t want to use them if possible. "

    I can, but don''t you want to? I don''t know why. Grandma Tokie is a superior god. Too much influence?

    I want to keep the power to bring your children back to their original times. If I can''t bring the Beast back to the past and bring the children back, I''ll be mad at you on the other winter night. "

    Mh, ghh... Is that so? Sure, that''s troublesome.

    Besides, "space-time earthquake" itself is a phenomenon that can normally ur on the ground, so it does not interfere very much. Isn''t there a simr story in Earth where you were?

    "Sure, I''ve heard some of those stories before...."

    Time slip stories exist all over the world.

    Was it "The Ghost of Trianon"? Two teachers who visited Petit Trianon, the secluded pce of Versailles, experienced a time slip and saw a sight more than a hundred years ago.

    When I looked into a 30-year-old man who died in a car crash in New York, I was told how he suddenly disappeared more than seventy years ago.

    Some say that I am a time traveler from the future and from the past. Especially inside the.

    I don''t know how real this is because it''s on a without magic.

    "Dimensional earthquakes" can ur in any world, and it is possible that objects and organisms of the past or the future will be flown.

    But it happened so often...

    The "Dimensional Earthquake" wave will gradually calm down, so there''s no problem. I don''t think the singrities will fix each other. "

    "Singrity? What happens when it''s fixed?

    The past and the future will remain connected. It''s a time tunnel, to speak of Earth. Anyone cane and go freely. If this happens, the past, the future and the present will be messy and exist at the same time. The only way to restore all of this is to restore all of the time of the world with the power of the space-time god, "I," but it''s against God''s will, so most of the time, the destruction godes out and ends. "

    Does that mean the world is gone? Really?

    I often hear stories of the world disappearing if I make a mistake with a time slip, but apparently it was true.

    Well, don''t worry, it won''t happen. Because the name of the space-time god is not Date. I''m a little worried about it..... "

    "Is that the Apostle of the Devil?"

    "Yes, because that doesn''t change the power of God. I hope I didn''t do anything extra... You were also recognized as a tribe of gods in the winter night, so I can''t help you in case the evil godse back...."

    ... eh? Oh, I see! If the evil gods are resurrected, can I not fight on earth when I ampletely in God''s midst?

    No, to be precise, we can fight without divinity, but we cannot defeat the evil gods directly. Because God did it straight away.

    But there are other worlds where evil spirits are born, right? Certainly at that time...

    It''s a ssic to give a warrior a weapon where the power of God resides. If that doesn''t work, destroy the gods. "

    That''s right, that''s right. I don''t know what it is. Should I make a weapon with the power of God and let the brave men of this world use it to crush the evil gods?

    "What about Yumina and my family?

    I can''t. Because the family of God, like the angels, will be in the frame of the gods. "

    Seriously, my daughters were angels some time ago. For me, it''s an angel.

    Does that mean you have to make someone brave on earth...?

    I wonder if the double-edged sister is no good. You''re a god.

    The next level you can fight against evil spirits... oh, there was Ende. Let''s get him to use his sword and take it down. Of course, I will cooperate.

    Well, you should be careful because there may be aftershocks of "dimensional earthquakes" for a while. I''ll tell the Spirit of Time not to be harmed as much as possible. "

    "I see. Please."

    Well, there''s nothing I can do at the moment. I thanked Grandma Tokie and hung up.

    Fam talks with her face up from the book she was reading.

    "Oh, have you finished your call?

    "Hmm? Oh. Looks like he showed up over time. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no

    "It''s Seo... I think the number is higher now. In the ancient kingdom, the borderline technology was excellent, so the beasts werepletely driven to the border. Still, the direction of weak predators is strong, and it seems that there were many powerful beastspared to today."

    Hmm. It seems that Marcosia and Ipos, who have been defeated for a long time, have the strength of a red rank, but it doesn''t happen that a strong demon beast has flown in, and in the past, the demon beast of that strength wasmon...

    Either way, if there is an excess beast in the Alliance, I will be contacted, but some countries are not affiliated with the Alliance.

    The port town of the Kingdom of Curie was destroyed because it was not a member of the World Alliance, so the information was dyed.

    Do we have to expand thework of countries around the world?

    "Sono Street. We should exchange information and interact more closely with all countries in the world. That''s the master''s mission."

    "... what''s wrong with you?

    "Nothing? Books from all over the world in my Library! The idea of such a thing is like this."

    Or else.... I certainly refrained from buying a new magazine recently. Fam reads a new book from one end to the next.

    Since her job is to manage this "library", it is her im that she needs to know what kind of books the contents are, but I am just a typographical addict.

    "Well, I see. Then I''ll buy some new books soon."

    "If desi, please tell us which country you have never bought before. It''s interesting because the direction of the book changes as the country changes."

    I''ve never bought a country before. Well, I haven''t bought it in Laze Wu Kingdom or Gandilis, a steel country.

    I wonder if I can buy it from a country where I have no rtionship at all. The kingdom of Curie is the same, but there are countries that do not yet have exchanges, such as the Levant Dragon Feng kingdom and the Lange kingdom.

    Most of the time, I was introduced to a country I was with.

    The Eastern Continent is still a thin ce to hang out... There are also strange rumors that I was the one who crushed Eisengard.

    Well, we''ll have to do it little by little.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Father, Father, Father, Mother!

    "Ufuuu!?

    As soon as he returned from Babylon to the castle, he was struck on his side by a tackle from Frey, who had dashed in with all his might. I said good-bye! Goki!

    "Ooooooo...!

    "Father, Father, the armor auction is Felsen''s king, and the hero, Dermuel, needs to hurry before we have any money!

    "Calm down. I don''t know why...."

    You should be angry or stunned by Frey, who is riding in the hallway with me.

    Just now, while applying healing magic to the tingling and painful hips, I retreated the Frey riding.

    Calm down Frey, who is still excited, and ording to what I heard, there will be an auction in the King''s City of Felsen soon.

    The armor used by the hero Dermuel 800 years ago will be on the list.

    King Felsen emailed news to his fellow, Frey.

    Because I''m a disciplined person who can just keep quiet...

    "So... do you want to y with hero''s armor?

    "That''s right! In the world of the future, Darmuel''s armor is missing and I''ve never seen it!

    Missing in the world of the future? Has the person you bid off in this auction been stolen or lost?

    If King Felsen had bid off, he would have put it in the pce''s treasure vault. It''s not that easy to steal. I wonder if King Felsen was able topete?

    "The King of Felsen said he didn''t have much money to be free of. Because it''s a penny system."

    No, the King has a petty cash system... King Felsen is struggling...

    Well, you can''t afford to spend your own taxes on a collection of Pom Pom Weapon Armor. It''s just the money that the royal family earned, and it''s not a problem within the scope of their hobbies.

    "Darmuel''s armor is a treasure to bequeath to the future! That''s why I have to get it!

    Frey is burning in vain, not to mention his mission. I think I just want to satisfy my own desires.

    "That''s fine, but... What about the money we have to bid off?

    "That''s it! Father, please take me to another Dragon Crusade! Make money!

    "Hunting dragons again?

    Well, what if Frey makes a lot of money? Sure, a dragon would be worth a lot of money, but I don''t know how to use it for an auction...

    I can''t lend it to Pong either. If you do that, Hilda will be angry.

    "Hey, that''s good, Dad! If you even tell me where the Dragon is, I''ll have Yoshino or Yayun-sama take you!

    "Hmm...."

    If I could just grab where the Dragon is, I could use Yoshino''s [Teleport] or Yakun''s [Gate] to get there right away...

    "Well then, if you get Hilda''s permission...."

    "I''ll get it right away!

    Frey ran away with a smile on her face. I think my child should learn to calm down a little bit.

    A few minutester, Frey came back with permission from Hilda. I followed Yayun and Linne with me, but you''re going too?

    "I''ve been wanting to wave my sword to my Dragon opponent for a long time."

    "This time I won''t tear you apart! I''ll take him down!

    "You''re both just helping me! I''ll give you a little, but I''ll take the material money!

    Apparently Frey has already decided on the ingredients. Should I say it is firm or should I say it is sticky? After all, it''s about the money we spend on the auction.

    As I swallowed up theplicated feelings, I began searching for the ce where the Dragon was.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After all, Frey and the others took out two Dragons and sold all their materials to the Alliance for a lot of money.

    But there was another problem here. This is a Felsen auction for heroic armor, but minors can''t participate. Naturally speaking, it is.

    Hey, I''m sorry. I identally forgot. "

    The Felsen Magic King apologized on the phone. Somehow it''s missing. I might not have been so distracted because I ran away when it came to my hobby.

    Well, it''s not that much of a problem in itself. All you have to do is represent an adult instead.

    I just need to get up. Why me?

    "''Cause I''m sure your father will drop thepetition!

    My cheeks are a little loose because Frey says such a cute thing. Well, I guess I''ll have to do my best.

    "Don''t be fooled, Winter Night. If you don''t have enough money, do you think winter nights might give you enough money? Isn''t that right, Frey?

    "No, no, no, that''s not true!

    Her mother, Hilda, turned a jito''s eye and turned a blind eye to Frey. Well, yeah, I knew it...

    Alright? It''s the money you earned. I won''t say anything, but don''t bother the people around me, okay? Promise?

    "I know...."

    "If I break it, I''ll take away the weapon Made by Winter Night, right?

    "Got it!

    Frey salutes Hilda. Soon Hilda learned how to control Frey.

    While Hilda reminded me, Frey and I transitioned to Pharma, King of the magical kingdom Felsen, at [Gate].

    You said the auction venue was a museum in the King''s City of Pharma.

    When I searched on my phone, it was close to my current location, so I decided to walk with Frey to my destination.

    Frey keepsing and skipping.

    "You know, I think I already got something, but it''s an auction, so I might lose thepetition.

    If you don''t get it, you''ll be so depressed.

    I don''t take out insurance, but I have to tell you a lot about when I didn''t get it. King Felsen will participate, and I think we have a good chance of losing thepetition.

    "It''s okay. Perhaps Darmuel''s armor won''tpete that much. The man you want is as good as the king of Felsen. I mean, if you have more money than the King of Felsen, you can win."

    "Wouldn''t it be apetition? Why?"

    "Darmuel''s armor is cursed, and when he''s equipped, he''s cursed."

    "I don''t want anything like that!

    What do you want!? You don''t need cursed armor!

    When I showed my rejection, Frey hastily added an exnation.

    "Even if I say a curse, it''s not that bad because it seems to be Sacrificial Double Recovery or Vitality Conversion !

    [Sacrificial Regeneration]? Ah, healing magic can cause severe pain, but it''s a curse that heals more wounds than normal.

    Vital Power Conversion was definitely a curse to convert vitality into magic and attack power. They cut their own lives and create power.

    No, no, no, I think it''s a terrible enough curse. What, my son is aiming to be a dark knight?

    "Darmuel used to wear armor that hurts him so much...."

    "I was called the Hero of Self-Sacrification."

    [Self-sacrifice hero]? It''s just a hobby of masochism. Are you really a hero? Not a pervert?

    "... if Frey wants to equip it, he won''t be at the auction?

    "I''m not going to equip it. I just want it to be a collection. And it seems that Darmuel was over two meters tall, so the King of Felsen might be able to wear it, but I can''t."

    I was relieved to hear the story. All right then.... no, okay? You want the armor of the curse, don''t you?

    While I was struggling with my bitter face, I arrived at the Felsen Central Museum, the auction venue.

    A chalky building decorated with majestic decorations. The museum houses Ferzen''s precious magical equipment, known as the Magic Kingdom, and ancient kingdom-era artifacts.

    "Museums" are a little different from the rest of the world and are not open to the general public.

    It''s basically an exhibition hall for the nobles. Somewhat close to a state-controlled treasure house.

    The auction is not hosted by the state, but by Felsen''smercial guild, the Magic Chamber of Commerce.

    So even a king cannot put a spear in his hand. Sell it first because you want it! can''t be.

    Pass the invitation sent by King Felsen to the security knight at the entrance to the museum and enter.

    There were already many people gathered at the venue. Only auction participants, probably mostly aristocrats or big merchants. What you''re wearing is sparkling.

    "I wish your father had been wearing a crown."

    "What, is that some kind of punitive game?

    Can you wear such a shy thing? I don''t have a crown at home. A big country like Belfast or Legulus doesn''t need a small country like Pimple.

    Ask for the number and location of the designated seat afterpleting the reception. Looks like a nice seat. You are excited, King Felsen.

    A catalogue of auctions was also given along with the number tags. It''s like a catalog of what''s going to be on the market this time. It contains precise illustrations, not photographs.

    He opened his eyes and stopped looking at the armor of the hero Dermuel Frey wanted.

    This slightly nasty, shoulder-to-shoulder, chest eyeballs are designed. Is that what it feels like, "Akuma no Midori"?

    "I''ve never seen it before, but it''s pretty cool!

    "Okay, so...."

    I wondered what had happened to my daughter''s unfaithful smile. [M]

 Chapter 530

    The Felsen Central Museum, which serves as the auction venue, had arge hall for the auction.

    Surprisingly (if I may say rude), there were many guests, each of whom had already arrived at a designated seat at the venue. Are these all participants? They all look rich...

    "Er, our seats are..."

    The cuckoo pulls the sleeve to the next Frey. Nh, that way?

    Father, there''s His Majesty King Felsen.

    Huh?

    Looking at Frey''s pointing finger, there was probably someone who thought it was King Felsen waving his hand at us.

    Probably because he was wearing a domino mask. He''s hiding his identity because of his patience.

    I wanted to go and say hello, but it was quite far away, and even though I was trying to hide my identity, the king might find out, so I only kept it to a light meeting.

    Let''s go say hello again when the auction is over. We need to find our seat. If I had, the auction would have started.

    Looking closely, like King Felsen, you can see the aristocrats in masks. Probably troublesome people if they find out they won the bid. With a husband whose wife is holding his wallet.

    Our seat was near the stage in the middle. Quite a nice seat. Here you can see what''s up for auction. The seat was marked with the same number tag "Paddle" as the seat number. Give me this and I''ll show you my intention to bid. Looks like it''s not that different from the auction on Earth.

    Sit alongside Frey and reopen the inventory of auctions handed over.

    Not only magic objects and artifacts, but also artwork and antiques will appear in this auction.

    Just looking at it, I don''t have anything I want.

    The catalogue only contains a detailed picture of the product and its origins, and it doesn''t say how much to bid for. It seems that there is a minimum amount required by the seller, and the bid cannot be won unless it arrives.

    "So, are you really going to win this bid...?

    I once again saw "Hero Darmuel''s Armor" in the catalogue. You really don''t like your armor... I''m going to be cursed. No, I''m cursed.

    "Well, the curse can be broken by de-cursing magic....."

    "I can''t! De-cursing is worth less! Because it makes sense to be what it was then!

    "Er...."

    I don''t understand what my daughter is saying. Normally, I''m afraid of curses. I don''t know if this is what you want, but I don''t know what to do if it''s your real daughter.

    Frey suddenly raised her voice as she looked through the catalogue.

    "Ah!? Matrak''s dagger is on sale! Ukuku...! I want this too... but I need the money...! Money...! What the hell!

    Why are you looking at me like this? Well, I know what you''re trying to say.

    "... you can''t be so expensive."

    "Father, I love you!

    Ah, Hilda''s mad at me... That''s how many nails I got. My daughter gets mad at me for being sweet...

    When I got back, the auction began with the auction representative Auctioneer.

    The first one that came out was a pot I didn''t know well. It seems to be a work of art about 3,000 years ago. The auctioneer exins that it belonged to the King of the Destroyed Land and that there was a war over this pot, and the country was destroyed as a result.

    Who wants such a bad luck? As I was wondering, bills rose one after the other from the participants, and the bid was quickly won at a fairly high price.... I don''t understand.

    After that, a variety of unusual items are listed, and the auction heats up.

    It looks like we can only pick up gold coins in this auction. The earth feels like at least 100,000 yen. Well, it''s annoying to get a silver bullshit. Thanks to this, the amount goes up in the meantime.

    Some of them have a huge amount of money, and I suspect that the people here have a strange sense of money. They say hobbies cost money, but this is what happens when you go deeper.

    "Father! Next! Next is Matrak''s dagger! Absolutely!

    ... is my daughter okay?

    How worried I was, the next product was brought into the venue.

    It is a dagger. There is a slit in the middle and the right and left des are separated. It''s like a two-fold fork that stabs fruit. Is this Matrak''s Dagger?

    An auctioneer on stage with a magic device like a loudspeaker starts talking.

    Once prosperous mercenary kingdom katsun. Matrak, a brave general, was called the King''s right arm in that turn. This is the dagger that Matrak is supposed to have given to his young son. The de is mythrilled and decorated with Orihalcon. More than a thousand yearster, the glow has not been lost at all. Worth it or not! Let''s start the auction!

    "Hundreds!

    Hundreds of gold coins!? Ten million yen for such a dagger!?

    I was stunned by the sudden release of the money. [M] I can''t believe it... I think I can make it too...

    "Ten!

    "This is 120!

    "Twenty-five!

    Eh...!? It''s going to cost more and more...? Do you want this much?

    "Father, Father! We need to raise the number tag Paddle!

    "No, I told you not to be expensive..."

    "If Matrak''s dagger starts with a hundred gold coins, it''s a conscientious price! Somebody''s gonna get it if we don''t get it up!

    ... is that so? I don''t know, but maybe that''s what Frey said.

    In fact, the money Frey got by defeating the Dragon is higher than that. Maybe it''s the cheaper one.

    "Well then... 130,"

    "Thirty-five!

    Another customer put it on before I finished the money. [M] The fat nobleman who raised the bill looked at us and smiled. Mh... are you motivated?

    "One hundred and forty"

    "150 pieces!

    "One hundred and sixty"

    "Hy, 165 pieces!

    "170 pieces"

    "Seventy... two!

    The momentum of the fat aristocracy has dropped. Probably close to the limit. At some point, only me and the fat aristocrats werepeting. Let''s jump up here and decide.

    "200 sheets."

    "Kh...!

    The fat nobleman sat on the chair in frustration without raising the bill. Fu, I bought it. No, I won.

    Then the number tag 65 won the bid for 200 pieces!

    Khan! and auction hammers echo through the venue.

    "I did it! I won the bid!

    ... oh no. I got on my feet and got on my feet. I didn''t expect to buy it for twice the amount.

    Frey is happy, but this definitely won''t make Hilda angry... Your wife''s smiling angry appearance makes her tremble unexpectedly.

    Well, King Felsen of the same weapon mania didn''tpete. Why would you do that?

    "His Majesty King Felsen would be less interested if it weren''t for the weapons and armor that heroes and braves were equipped with. Matrak''s dagger wasn''t Matrak''s own..."

    Speaking of which, there was such an exnation. He gave it to his young son. That''s why. Things themselves are good.

    Anyway, 20 million yen per dagger... Well, I don''t think it''s much money. Even if my daughter says it''s sweet, I can''t argue with it...

    But this kid can usually earn more on his own if he wants to... We don''t give you pocket money.

    We''re feeling a lot weird about money, too. I can''t talk to these people easily.

    Afterwards, there was a surprising amount of money auction, and inside me, "I''m going to make a lot of money auctioning...? The nasty idea of ''has brought Kamaha.

    My Storage and Babylon''s Warehouse are full of useless magic tools and materials. I wonder if releasing these would be a lot of money.

    I''m not interested, and I think there are people who want it. [M] I wonder if there would be an unexpected amount in the auction format.

    Why don''t we do business with the Kings at the next World Congress?

    Now I will go to the next product. An artificial magic stone used in the ancient magical kingdom. Never before have we discovered anything this big. Unfortunately, the magic has already run out, but it''s also worth a lot as a gem. "

    So the auctioneer brought in a huge red crystal stone about the size of a bnce ball.

    Artificial Magic Stones? Surely it''s an artificial magic stone made in the ancient magical kingdom, right?

    Magic Stones can umte, amplify, and release magic. I used it to increase the power of magic and power magic tools, but even during the Magic Kingdom era, I couldn''t find any natural magic stones and it was of high value.

    Instead, the artificial magic stone was created. However, the artificial magic stone had drawbacks and could not be umted except for the magic that had been put in it at the time of production. In other words, it is disposable.

    Magic cannot be stored in artificial magic stones. Therefore, even if it is found from ruins, it will not help if there is no magic left.

    ... well, to tell the truth, my doctor has made artificial magic stones that can umte. They are used in the Tower or as a power source for Babylon.

    Further refinements to the artificial magic stones he made will bring them closer to the G Cube of Golem. It captures magic from the atmosphere and light, amplifies it, and turns it into a power source. Fraser''s wafer has a simr effect.

    That stupid artificial magic stone must have been used in factories and special facilities. It''s just a beautiful stone without magic, but it''s worth it.

    Let''s start the auction!

    "One thousand seven hundred!

    I begun with 170 million yen!? I can''t use it anymore, and it''s not even a natural gem, this! It''s just a beautiful, big stone, isn''t it? I think it has some historical value...

    But to my surprise, the amount goes up again and again.

    They said it was worth a lot as a jewel, but it''s true that artificial magic stones aren''t often this big.

    It''s just a ss ball from me... But to see this enthusiasm, I think the seller is more certain than I am. [M] I wonder if the value of things is rarity and demand.

    "One thousand eight hundred eighty!

    "One thousand eighty-five!

    "2,000."

    The venue groans at a fixed amount of money. Looking back, the nobleman wearing the blue domino mask, who was right from our seat, raised the number tag "Paddle".

    2,000 gold coins. Two hundred million yen? You''re a lot fat.

    "Two thousand... a hundred!

    A shy teething merchant on the opposite side raised his voice as he squeezed it out, and the venue sighed again.

    The merchant, who seems to have money anyway, peeks at the cheerful face that rises up at the venue.

    "3,000."

    The venue groans further up to the amount released by the masked aristocrats without getting a haircut. The out-toothed merchant trembled in anger and sat in his seat with regret, throwing a number tag, Paddle.

    Then 3,000 gold coins is the winner of the bid!

    Khan! And the mallet sounds.

    3,000 gold coins. Three hundred million yen. Isn''t that the best amount today? If magic had umted, it would have been a huge sum.

    But there are 300 million yen jewels on earth, and it may not surprise you. There''s money somewhere.

    "I can''t believe I''m paying 3,000 gold for that."

    Yeah, I wonder if there''s a mirror here.

    I want to crush Frey''s words back as they were.

    And then, looking behind me, I saw a nobleman in a blue domino mask take his beloved away from the venue. Apparently, he''s only interested in that artificial magic stone, and he''s not interested in anything else. Well, normally, if I spend 300 million yen, can I participate anymore?

    The tight teeth of the merchant also left. Was he after a single magic stone?

    The auction continued afterwards, but my index finger didn''t move much. I was wondering if it would be a good gift for my wives or a pair of nes, but in my case, I have to give them nine.

    Well then, thest thing I want to do is wear the legendary armor of that hero, Dermu?l! This armor is cursed to corrode you! Magic armor that inflicts suffering and great power on Summoners!

    Spooky blue and ck armor was brought to the venue. Is this the armor of the hero Darmuel? Looking up close, I knew it was creepy. Are you sure you want to win this...?

    "Father! Don''t lose to His Majesty King Felsen!

    "No, this item will win from Frey''s money, so you can''t exceed the limit?

    There''s a limit to the amount Frey got by hunting the Dragon. I can''t help it if it costs more than that.

    Suddenly the maximum amount of money you have may be able to win the bid without apeting buyer, but I think it would be better to raise it in small increments if you could get it as cheap as possible.

    Now let''s start the auction!

    "500!

    500 pieces!? From 50 million yen. Don''t do this...

    "Five hundred and ten!

    Let''s get ten more. The person who raised the number tag "Paddle" was still His Majesty King Felsen.

    You got a little fight going on over there? I wonder if the unit of one million yen is a small amount.

    "520 pieces!

    530!

    Oh? I thought King Felsen and my Weapon Mania''s daughter were the only ones who wanted this horrible armor. I wonder if they call friends...

    "Father! Move it up! They''re taking it!

    "I know... 540!

    I''ll take ten pieces at a time. Frey''s gold holds eight King''s coins. Eight hundred pieces of gold, about 80 million yen.

    I don''t want to go that far...

    Six hundred!

    One of the people who was raising the number tag "Paddle" jumped the amount. Damn it, if you do that, everyone else wille up!

    "630!

    "670 sheets"

    Look, I don''t know what''s really going on, but ''I can still afford it? with the stance''.

    "Seven hundred and fifty!

    When I was in a hurry, His Majesty King Felsen suddenly jumped the money. [M] Hey, are you okay!? Why don''t you use it so much and get mad at the Chancellorter?

    The sudden jump lowered the number tag "Paddle" of several people. I got off. Oops, I think I got off too if I didn''t get on any more.

    "Seven hundred sixty!

    Ten more! I think I can hear the voice. "800 pieces at once!" If you win the bid, it''s ok, but there''s also a way to give up if you put it on even more...

    Seven hundred and seventy!

    Huh? King Felsen has also put ten on board. Probably saw the other side as close to its limit. Let''s go somewhere between 1 and 8!

    "Eight hundred!

    "Nh, gu...!

    His Majesty King Felsen said, "Really? Look at me with the eyes. Eventually, he raised the number tag" Paddle "and shouted as if he had decided.

    "850 pieces!

    Mm, gu. That''s right... I can see King Felsen''s face in front of my eyes. Uwet...

    When I looked at Frey, I was shaking my neck unfortunately. That''s right, there''s nothing more...

    I can give you an extra sword, but there was something about the dagger just now, and if I join Frey any more, Hilda will really get mad at me.

    I lowered my number tag with a sigh.

    Then the bidder with the number 25 will win with 850 gold coins!

    Khan! and a wooden hammer echoes through the venue. His Majesty King Felsen''s face turned into a smile drawn from Doya''s face when he said he won the bid. Quite impossible, that''s... I''m in a hurry to talk to the people around me, but maybe it''s not enough.

    Even if he were king of one country. I don''t suppose I can''t pay you, but I''m pretty sure you''re over schedule. I can say it''s my fault, but... don''t.

    "Ugh... in this case, I should have endured Matrak''s dagger..."

    Nh... well, if it hadn''t been for that dagger, I would''ve put it on. The difference between Frey cheating on something else and King Felsen''s readiness for it.

    I wonder if he was ready to see His Majesty the Blue King.

    Well, it''s okay if you just get the dagger.

    Guests leave the venue after one auction. One day, the winning bidder will go to the exchange to pay and receive the goods.

    Then we''ll get Matrak''s dagger, too.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The three men who came out of the auction hall walked out with the goods they had.

    The item was in arge box with tight cushioning. Of the three, a big man who is about to reach two meters in height is holding it with great care.

    "Didn''t you ever pay 30 king coins for something like this? You should''ve attacked the venue and blew it up."

    A boy with grey hairins to a threaded young man who leads. The young man who had previously hidden his face in a domino mask looked back with astonishment.

    "What if I raid the venue and get scratched? And here''s a Felsen called the Magic Kingdom. I don''t know what kind of magic equipment is stored in the venue or the merchandise. Until I thought I''d be sure to get it with a straight shot."

    A young man with brown hair and threads walking in front replied sighing at his short-circuitedpanions. Thank you. This boy is short circuited. I hope it doesn''t pull my leg.

    "Besides, there was a little trouble there."

    King Brunhilde, Winter Night of the Moon. A world mediator who inherits the legacy of ancient civilization. And the enemies of the apostles of the devil.

    The young man with the thread, Indigo, was relieved that he had sessfullypleted his mission. If they had discovered who they were and entered the battle, they would definitely not have obtained this artificial magic stone and would have had to retreat.

    If that happens, I won''t have the face to see Scarlet, and I''ll have to rethink my ns.

    "It didn''t look that strong. Hey, Hazel?

    "Ohh, ooh, smell, do you hear me?

    "Don''t hang up, please hold it securely. Never drop it."

    Wow.

    The big man called Hazel held the big wooden box back firmly.

    A few men stood in front of three people trying to move out of the unseen alley. Indigo looked at the opponent surprisingly and saw that he was a toothed merchant who had argued with the artificial magic stone earlier, and the strong men who were the guards who had acquired the weapon.

    A merchant with teeth hoisted the edge of his mouth andughed lewdly.

    "Quiet, give me the box. If you don''t want to hurt your eyes."

    Soon the men with the weapons appeared behind them, and the three of them were surrounded.

    "What are these guys?

    "Probably trying to kill us and take the Magic Stone. It''s a shallow idea thates up with scum. It would be no use exining that this is not an artificial magic stone."

    A young man with gray hair answers. In response to the words, the boy dly threw a spear out of his waist. In an instant, the spear stretches and turns into a metallic purple spear.

    "Does that mean you don''t mind killing? What is self-defense? It''s a bad thing to take people''s belongings, right?

    "But, smell it?

    "Take the box. [M] I''ve told you many times, but don''t drop it. Let Orchid clean up the garbage."

    The three in merchants found themselves surrounded by men with weapons.

    "Kill them and take the Magic Stone!

    The men surrounding the three attacked at once. But in the next moment, several swords were dancing in the air.

    A boy with a spear flew all the men''s weapons in the early hours of the lightning.

    A metallic purple spear prates deeply into the chest of a man who doesn''t know what happened.

    "Ha!?

    "Ufu...!?

    "Yes, one."

    The boy groaned with joy and shed his spear even more. Several purple shes run into the alley.

    Afterwards, several demons echoed in the alley of Pharma, King Felsen''s capital, but none of them noticed it.

 Chapter 531

    "Hmm, what''s the matter...."

    I was worried as I looked at the armor in front of me. [M]

    What a nasty hobby, a horrible, cursed "Darmuel''s Armor".

    The auction was won by King Felsen, and he bought it from King Felsen.

    Ah, I didn''t force you to buy it. From over there, "Buy it! Because you just said,"

    Why this happened was because King Felsen was angry with his fianc¨¦e, Elisia, and the Prime Minister. After all, it seems to have exceeded the nned amount considerably.

    I bought it at the auction, but immediately said, "Sell! I came to talk to him because he said, ''

    Personally, I don''t need this armor, but King Felsen bought it with so much pity. I was the one who caught the price up there...

    The question is what to do with this armor.

    After all, Frey, who could not win the armor at the auction, paid for the other winning daggers with the money of the armor he had prepared. That''s why I haven''t given Frey any money.

    Hilda didn''t get mad at me, but if I gave Frey this armor, I''d end up getting mad... Hilda heard from Frey about the amount of armor.

    I bought you something I can''t even give you... Let him sleep in [storage] for a while, and give it to Frey when he grows up. Hilda won''t say anything when she''s an adult.

    ... that? Maybe this is why Darmuel''s armor went missing in the future...? Because I''ve been storing it in [storage] all this time?

    "............ well, can I ask you a few details?"

    When I put Darmuel''s armor in [storage], I knocked on it and Yumina came in.

    "Winter Night, a letter from His Majesty King Wu of the Kingdom of Wu Laze."

    "From King Wu of Lhase?

    Lhase Wu Kingdom. A country of samurai respecting martial arts, further west of the Western continent. King Wu King Gimlet Gal Rase is the Dragon Nation''s Dragon Newt.

    This country, as many as Mismids, is retreating from the former magician nation of Eisengard, which was in the south, many times.

    Basically, people in this country prefer to fight on their own, so the golem deployed in this country is also heavily equipped.

    After all, since the Kingdom of Lasz¨¦ is also a participant in the World Alliance, it is not strange to receive a letter from me, but why not an email? I should have given you my phone.

    "There is no mistake in writing when you formally notify the country. Brunhilde does the same thing. Mr. Winter Night is pushing Hanko, right?

    Oh, that''s right. That means it''s not a private story, but an official document of the Lhase Wu Kingdom.

    Yumina is mainly responsible for negotiating with other countries, consolidating information such as root causes andmunication matters. Let me put it this way: Brunhilde diplomat, no, Foreign Minister. Today, official exchanges with other countries are increasingly taking ce through Jumina.

    Receive the letter from Yumina and read the contents.

    "Hmm...."

    "What''s the matter?

    "No, it seems that Orphan Ryuhofeng wants to join the world alliance through the Russell Kingdom....."

    Orphan Longfeng is an ind nation located further west of the Rasewu Kingdom. It is a country that matches Ethan''s position in the front world.

    That may be why this country, like Ethan, has a lot inmon with Japan.

    First of all, what you''re wearing is close to Japanese clothing. It''s better than Ethan than the Japanese-Westernpromise. Many people use weapons and swords, and they eat food with chopsticks.

    In Ethan, Princess White is at the top of the list as "Emperor Mikado", but in Orphan, there are people called "Ryui" and "Phoenix" at the top. Well, you''re a king.

    The names "Dragon Emperor" and "Phoenix Emperor" are determined by the origin of the emperor. The family of "Ryu" bes "Dragon Emperor", and the family of "Feng" Decoy "bes" Feng Emperor ".

    The nobility of the Orphan Ryufeng kingdom is divided by the family of the "Dragon" and the family of the "Feng", and the "Dragon Emperor" and the "Feng Emperor" are elected from a family different from the next generation when the previous generation copses. In other words, the "Dragon Emperor" is followed by the "Feng Emperor", and the "Dragon Emperor" is reced by the "Dragon Emperor".

    I hope to join the World Alliance from such Orphan Ryuhofeng, but apparently it has a different purpose.

    Currently, medicine called "Golden Magic Potion" is avable in Orphan Ryufeng Country. Needless to say, the ''Apostle of the Devil'' is a scattered magic potion.

    With a strong ''curse'', this medicine is habitual and will eventually erode the mind and be obsolete.

    I had Flora in the "Alchemy Building" analyze this medicine that Yayun brought back, and ordered him to manufacture a healing medicine.

    Because the original is made from mutant bodies, or I needed a lot of materials to decurse it, but I just managed to finish it the other day.

    It was a small amount, but I turned it ahead of the three most damaged kingdoms of Russell, Strain, and the Trihn God Empire.

    The former Eisengard region has suffered the most, but it is still a state of anarchy, and it is still visible that those who distribute these medicines will be in great disturbance.

    There are so many of them, and they started with three allies, but it seems that Orphan Ryuhofeng knew about them and decided to join the alliance.

    Well, whatever the reason, I''m d you''re joining us, but how much restorative medicine was in stock...?

    My [recovery] can be cured, but it''s a number. [M]

    "I''m going to Babylon."

    Tell Jumina that and transfer to Babylon''s "Alchemy Building" in [Teleport].

    In the Alchemy Building, Flora, the manager, was surprised, but Else and her daughter, Elna, were there.

    "It''s unusual for both of us to be here. Did something happen?

    "I''m with Erna. She wants Flora to learn how to make potions."

    Potions are medicines that heal injuries and wounds by taking or spraying them on the wound. It''s not as healing magic as it is, but it''s quite effective and is also dealt with by the Adventurer Alliance.

    Of course, there are potions in Babylon, but the effects of the ancient magical kingdom''s technology are so different that even serious injuries can be healed in an instant.

    It''s incredibly convenient, but babylon potions require incredibly expensive materials.

    In the ancient magical kingdom era, it used the materials of a normal beast, but in modern times it became an endangered species.

    After all, these recipes are offered to the Adventurer Alliance, so theoretically, they can only be refined by collecting materials.

    But what, Erna has potions again?

    Elna can use the magic of light attributes. It is the user of healing magic. I don''t think potions are necessary.

    Elna was somehow embarrassed, but eventually she opened her mouth.

    "Um, I was wondering if I could make potions with cheap materials... I think if you put it in the Adventurers Guild, more lives will be saved. So....."

    "What do you say!? My daughter, she''s the best!

    "Strongly agree!

    I hugged Erna as if she were wearing an Else that clutched her.

    "Ahhh...."

    "There are two idiots here."

    He turned his eyes towards Flora with a cold, dazed look. Say whatever you want. How kind and good my child is! I''m sure my parents were well educated!

    I was immersed in self-praising, and I said, "So what''s Master good for? I remembered my purpose in Flora''s words.

    "Ah, uh, how much stock do you have for the golden magic potion?

    "Is that Sue? Probably about a hundred."

    Hundreds. Well, it''s better than nothing...

    "If we make more, we don''t have enough materials. Especially the moonlight tree Shizukuri. I''ve run out of stock in the warehouse."

    "Moonlight Shizuku?

    "Morning dew of a tree called a moonlight tree. It''s not normal morning dew, it''s not effective unless it''s the next morning on a full moon night."

    Elna answers my questions. [M] Oh... I know you well... When Iplimented Flora, she said it smelled bad. [M]

    "Where is it?

    "If it had been 5,000 years ago, it would have been south of here... it would still be around the Sandra region."

    Sandra Region? No, there''s only desert right now. Although there is some oasis.

    Where the kingdom of Sandra once existed, it is a desert area with only a few urban states that now inherit the name of the kingdom of Sandra.

    Rumors of insecurity and banditry, viins, and grabbing are rampant. Will someone cure me early?

    "Is there still such a tree in such a desert...? Well, let''s do a search."

    When I searched the Sandra region for memories of the Moonlight tree from Flora with [Recall], there was no Moonlight tree there. Umu, is it extinct?

    "Is there nowhere else? If you look around the world, there''s only one, right?

    Else is right. I''ll expand my search around the world. [M] It''s a lot of space, so don''t take too long... ooh! It''s out! It''s not extinct yet!

    If you look at the map, there are very few eastern continents in Brunhilde, but there are still quite a few western continents.

    The mostmon is the Rare Kingdom of the North. That''s just what they call a green kingdom... is that it? There are many in Orphan Ryuhofeng. Isn''t this the only recipe you can make for yourself?

    "It''s impossible to cover all the materials that are not avable in this country. I think it''s possible to trade materials with other countries."

    Hmm. Orphans do "Shizuku of the Moonlight Tree." Other countries use other materials. If we trade each other, we can make healing medicine in our own country.

    All right, I''ll ask King Wu of Laze to introduce the King of Orphans.

    Um, is it true that this era is called "The Feng Emperor"? Then I''ll take the red balls.

    "Feng" from the family of "Feng" decoy "means the phoenix and Phoenix under the red balls. I used the tail of the Phoenix when making the" Holy Tree ".

    Would you like to bring Phoenix''s tail as a souvenir? The rest of you must have slept in [Storage] when you created the "Holy Tree". I don''t know if you''ll be happy...

    Phoenix''s tail is also a material for resuscitation medicine. He said he coulde back to life as soon as he died. Of course, I have to be satisfied with the five bodies, and it doesn''t seem to make any sense if it''s aging.

    To tell you the truth, I have given the resuscitation drugs to my allies one by one. For the real "what if".

    I don''t think you''ll be happy because you don''t get it very often, but, "I don''t know how to rip off the tail of the Phoenix we adore! I''m worried about getting mad at you.

    I didn''t rip it off, but it''s what you asked me to do. Worst case scenario, I might have to call Phoenix himself and make him understand.

    "What winter night are you going to Orphan Longfeng?

    "Nh, a bit. I thought I''d deliver the medicine. It looks like the magic potion is spreading in that country right now, so I''m going to take the healing potion I made here and its recipe. I''ve never been before, so I thought I''d take a tour of Orphans..."

    Speaking to Else like that, Elna pulls the sleeve of her coat. What''s wrong?

    "Oh, Dad, why don''t I go too? I can use Recovery and turn off the magic potion. If anyone is in trouble, I want to help...."

    "Oh, no! What a good boy! I don''t know if you''re an angel!

    Else was so impressed that she hugged Elna again, crying.

    Yeah, well, Elna is my daughter, so she''s a half-god, to be precise. Half God. I mean, it''s like an angel! My child, angel!

    "My parents are elerating."

    Shut up. I won''t admit any objections or objections. Only the fact that my child is an angel.

    Well, let''s go with Erna.

    Yeah!

    "Elna, I''ming too! Your mother will protect you!

    That''s how she grips her fist. No, I''m not going to punch him. Either way, we''re going to rescue them.

    Get in touch with the Orphan Ryuhofeng Kingdom through the Razewu Kingdom. It would be rude to go suddenly without a premonition.

    I have a Phoenix tail for my souvenir, but if you want to join the Alliance, I''ll have to give you a mass-produced phone.

    Well, get ready and ready.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "This is Orphan Dragon Feng Country...."

    I came to Orpheus, the King''s capital of Orphan Dragon Feng Kingdom, through the [gate] opened by Yayun, who hade to this country.

    In front of you, there is a town with Japanese and Western vors. The first thing that came to mind was the image of the Taisho period. It feels like it exists because it is retro and modern.

    The people who went to town also wore clothes that reminded me of Taisho. Japanese-style clothes on the shirt, boots under the feet? Some of them are high calories, while others are in Ban.

    The race seems to be not only human, but also veterinarian. I don''t feel discriminatory. You seem to be living as a normal citizen.

    I see foreigners like us in a glimpse, but they don''t seem to care much. I only interact with the Rasewo Kingdom, and it seems that they are open. Lasz¨¦ Wu Kingdom is a country with arge number of subpoptions.

    "Ah, there''s going to be a nice carriageing. Isn''t that a wee?

    When I was impressed by the town of Orpheus, Else stopped looking at the carriageing from over there. [M] He''s a four-headed man.

    At this time, I have been told by the Kingdom of Lazer Wu that I aming here. Else is right, I think that''s probably it.

    "Excuse me. The Prince of Brunhilde, His Majesty the Moon and Winter Night, Her Royal Highness Princess Yumina, Her Royal Highness Princess Else?

    One of the men on the carriage''s podiumes down before us and asks. Affirmative, the carriage door was opened and invited inside.

    The Orphan Longfeng Diplomatic Corps followed Yumina, Else and Elna''s mother and daughter as diplomats, along with some guard knights, and for a long time.

    Jumina brought him here for a long time. He wanted to taste a bit of travel with his son.

    I didn''t refuse because it was that kind of character for a long time, and I felt lightly like, "It''s okay." Son, you could have said no...

    By the way, Silver has also be a dagger size and has been wearing it for a long time.

    I told Orphan beforehand that I would take my rtives'' children, so it seems that there was no problem with Erna for a long time, but the eyes of the Orphans are gathered in the red balls brought to Erna''s escort. What is it, man?

    The red balls were on Elna''s shoulders, so her gaze turned red and ufortable.

    Take care of that, or the balls will fly over my shoulders. In line with that, everyone''s eyes shifted, and Erna exhaled a breath of relief.

    "Um, what?

    "Ah, no... Your bird was very simr to the Sweetbird we worship....."

    Rui Bing is probably about the Phoenix. I''ve only seen it once, but the phoenix and red balls are very simr in color and appearance. The tail won''t be that long.

    Orphan''s carriage was wide, long between me and Yumina, and five members of Else and Elna''s family seemed fine.

    "Emperor Feng still reigns in this era."

    Looking at the townscape flowing through the window, the distance snapped.

    "What is that supposed to mean, far away?

    "No, the dragon emperor reigned in our time."

    I see. There was a generational shift from the present to the future in which we lived forever. I wonder if Emperor Feng is quite old right now. No, not necessarily dead. There may also be Zen Concession while you are healthy.

    Eventually, the carriage arrived at a pce of luxury. When I saw the building, I felt strangely convinced. [M]

    The pce of Orphan Ryuhofukuni was very simr in appearance to the hall of the Hei-in Phoenix. It''s on the front of a ten-yen coin.

    Ethan''s castle was simr to a Japanese castle, and there aremon parts in other worlds.

    There are two pces for everything, and it seems that the reign of the Dragon Emperor will be another pce. I don''t care what kind of building you are. There are dragons wrapped around it.

    We''ll be taken by the conductor''s officials, through the red pirs and the red carpet.

    Eventually, two doors were opened with arge phoenix carved across from each other, reaching a ce like a conference room.

    "Wee to Orphan. His Royal Highness the Prince of Brunhilde and His Royal Highnesses the Princesses. It''s a pleasure to meet you."

    That''s how the man who weed us had a little golden crown on his head. Is this the Feng Emperor of Orphans?

    What a surprise, but he was younger than I thought. And I''m a woman.

    Around 30 years old? They wear luxurious tuxedo embroidered with gold and silver phoenix. She had long, glossy red hair and red eyes with long cuts.

    "Thank you for inviting me. His Majesty the Phoenix. On behalf of Brunhilde, thank you very much."

    Looking around, the feng emperor is the center, the ministers wearing the red clothes and the blue clothes are split into two.

    Perhaps they are the Feng n and the Dragon n.

    However, I don''t think this young Emperor Feng will rece him in more than a decade.

    ... you don''t think he was assassinated?

    I shook my head off the noisy idea that came to mind. [M]

 Chapter 532

    "This is...! No way... no way! Oh, my God...!

    Eh, what is this atmosphere...?

    When we came to Orphan Longfeng, we gave our formal greetings, exined the precautions and rules when joining the World Alliance, and gave His Majesty the Feng Emperor a hundred golden magic medicines that were also requested.

    At that time, we talked about the fact that the ingredients of the moonlight tree, Shizukuishi, can also be harvested in this country, and that if we trade with other countries based on them, we can also make healing medicines in this country.

    I then offered some mass-produced smartphones and gave them to Emperor Feng and the great people of the country after finishing lecturing on how to use them. I decided to give them the souvenir I hadpletely forgotten.

    To make it look worthwhile, Emperor Phoenix took the liberty of removing the lid and suddenly began to disturb it.

    A middle-aged prime minister in blue tuxedo reced His Majesty the Emperor Phoenix, who was indifferent to himself.

    "Here, Your Majesty! Is this not the tail of the phoenix!?

    "Well, we call it Phoenix, but maybe it''s the same species..."

    Red Ball is strictly different, but the material has the same effect. But, "What do you say to the phoenix we worship! ''If that''s the case,'' this is Phoenix! It''s something else!

    "This is it... with this, we can get the resuscitation medicine...! Ryuma [Tatama] can be saved...!

    "Your Majesty, resuscitation medicine is invaluable! Oh, and don''t use it...!

    "I don''t know what to say! With this, we can save Ryuma! I won''t let Feng''s" decoy "go on its own!

    "Fuck off! The Dragon n begins with Dragon Ya (Tatsuya), and there are still candidates for the next generation! I can''t waste precious medicine!

    "Waste!? I don''t know what you say!

    Apparently we didn''te to the front, but the red dress and blue dress, probably the family of Feng "The Decoy" and the family of the dragon, became noisy and couldn''t clean up.

    His Majesty the Feng Emperor was in tears. I need you to calm down a little.

    "Ahh... [Silence]"

    When I activated the silencing magic, all the noise went out.

    The people of Longfeng also spoke to me in a sudden panic to the sound of disappearance.

    "Let''s settle down. If you tell me what''s going on, I might be able to help.

    We didn''t turn off the noise, so the people of Longfeng should have heard it.

    Eventually Emperor Feng nodded to me, so I solved the [silence].

    "... I''m sorry. I showed you something shameful in front of the customer... I apologize."

    His Majesty the Phoenix lowers his head lightly.

    No, well, that''s fine. I''d like you to forgive me if I gave it to you and it would cause civil unrest, so I was wondering if you could tell me the circumstances.

    "Thank you very much. The story goes back fifteen years...."

    His Majesty said that the ancient Emperor of Dragon Feng, that is, the Emperor of Dragon Ma, was a sage emperor who was nostalgic to his younger brother.

    The Dragon family and the Feng family are invible parts of each other, but they are not hostile. At that time, the dragon emperor, Ryuma, and the next Fenghua Emperor, Fenghua, were close like brothers and sisters.

    It was fifteen years ago that those two fates were divided. An incident urred at the Dragon Treasure Hall, the castle of the Dragon Emperor.

    Dragon Emperor Ryuma died in an ident. It was the base of a heavy altar that suddenly fell.

    "I was in front of the altar at that time. I was saved thanks to Ryuma-sama who noticed me first. But instead, Ryuma-sama died....."

    The resuscitation medicine once existed here in Longfeng Country, but it was notst made more than a thousand years ago. Because the materials you make are so rare.

    However, with the hope of resurrection, His Majesty the Emperor Feng decided to preserve the body of Ryuma.

    "I can use the unattributed magic you say. I call it" sealing the world ", but it is a force that can stop the time of things and store them. It''s a small thing though....."

    Oh, can Emperor Feng use Storage ?

    In the Western continent, there are magic tools for storing golem called "storage cards", but this cannot be stopped until time has passed.

    His Majesty''s [sealed] world, but it''s the same as [storage] that can''t contain what''s alive. But if it''s a corpse, it''s not alive, so I can keep it in there without a problem.

    "I couldn''t give up. I want to see Ryuma-sama smile again. You must have yearned for it while you were a child. In order not to be ashamed of Ryuma-sama, I have spent the past fifteen years as a Feng Emperor for the sake of Ryufukuni. At the same time, we spent fifteen years sending people a messenger, and let them collect materials one by one. But thest one, the Phoenix''s Tail, was unavable. But now...!

    I see. And that tear? My brother and his beloved saviore back to life. I''m d you did.

    I heard a sniffing noise, and when I looked beside me, Erna, ahh, wept. Huh!?

    "Emperor Feng, I hope so....!

    No, Mr. Elna? He hasn''te back yet.

    "Come on, Elna. Wipe your tears..."

    Her mother, Else, wipes Elna''s face with a handkerchief. I realized that Else was about to cry, and I managed to endure it. Something like that, motherfucker.

    And the other pair of parents and children on the other side of them, beside me.

    "I see. So His Majesty the Phoenix and the Dragon family are going to use the resuscitation medicine they made for their predecessors?

    "Hmm. The Feng family seems to want to keep their rare medicine for when something happens."

    Yumina and Long ago were calmly analyzing the situation. I''m a parent-child, too... No, you can give me more of your father''s stuff, kids.

    "At that time, if Ryuma-sama hadn''t saved me, I would have been dead. Now it''s my turn to save Ryuma-sama."

    "But, Your Majesty....! If you think about it, you''re still using this medicine...!

    A close rtive in red tuxedo sandwiches his mouth against His Majesty the Feng Emperor. This is the same Feng family as His Majesty the Feng Emperor, so I suppose he would like to know what happened to His Majesty.

    Hmm? Could there be a ''hello''?

    When I think of such a question, Yumina looks at us. [M]

    "Mr. Winter Night"

    "Hmm? Yeah, I know."

    I take out a small medicine bottle from [storage]. [M] It is filled with a clear, blue liquid.

    "What is this...?

    "The magic potion of resurrection."

    "Eh!?

    Focus on the vials ced on the table in the eyes of the people of Longfeng Country. Well, that''s right. I have a finished product of the material I gave you right in front of me.

    "Here you go, sir."

    "Eh!? Are you sure?

    "Yes, it''s a privilege to join the World Alliance. Only one bottle. Don''t hesitate to distribute it to other countries."

    "Ah, thank you...!

    His Majesty the Emperor held the vial in her chest and lowered her head in tears.

    I would have liked to give it to you after going out a little bit more. Yumina must have prompted me because she checked with the magic eye. I don''t think he''s as bad as he looks.

    "His Majesty King Brunhilde. I apologize for the rudeness of your concern, but can you help us revive Ryuma-sama? Your Majesty has heard that healing magic can be used. I want to heal Ryuma-sama''s body and then enter the resurrection ritual."

    "Hmm? Well, that''s fine, but...."

    When I ept His Majesty''s request, the surrounding area bes noisy at once. Especially the people of the dragon family in blue tuxedos began to move in haste.

    "I don''t know what''s going to happen, call a doctor and a pharmacist! Neither is the Boundary Master!

    "Let the Dragon Treasure Hall run! Ryuya, get me Tatsuya!

    "Clear the red wings! Stay away from anyone until the ceremony is over!

    In the noise of going up and down, we were taken to a separate room. Wait till you''re ready.

    The dragon family''s prime minister came and once again lowered his head deeply to us, drinking tea served in a separate room and rxing.

    "Thank you very much this time....! On behalf of Ryuma-sama and the Ryu family, I would like to express my gratitude...!

    "Ah, uh, it''s not yet a sess, so when you do that...!

    If the resuscitation medicine didn''t work, I honestly want you to stop because you don''t have half the pressure.

    When I was in trouble, Erna pulled my sleeve, feeling anxious. [M]

    "Are there times when resuscitation drugs don''te back to life?

    "Oh, the possibilities aren''t zero. First of all, if the body wasn''t in perfect condition. Apparently intact, but does not resuscitate if there is serious internal damage. To be precise, he resuscitated and died instantly. If you have already resuscitated the next time. When ites to resuscitation medicine, it doesn''t bring you back to life many times. And this is the most likely thing, when for some reason the soul was no longer in the flesh. Without a soul, resuscitation medicine does nothing. There are a few possibilities."

    Exin it to Elna and make sure the Prime Minister understands that it is possible.

    If you don''te back from this, you''ll feel terribly sorry...

    Body and organ trauma should healpletely with healing magic. She used storage magic right after she was in an ident and died, so I don''t think she''s lost her soul.

    I think that if there is no previous experience of resurrecting the Dragon Emperor, it can be resurrected without any problems.

    Actually, there is a possibility that there will be no other resuscitation. It means that when you die, you don''t want to leave a grudge.

    If you hate someone or die, your soul will be a ghost (Race) and leave your body. Naturally, resuscitation is impossible when that happens. My precious soul has gone somewhere. Though it may be to someone with envy.

    He died trying to help Emperor Feng, so I don''t think he had any grudges. However, there are times when you lose your soul because of some carelessness or remorse...

    When the body dies, the soul is easily separated. Beautifully separated, it bes a Buddha, but when the soul leaves a shard in the flesh and leaves someone resentful, the flesh bes a zombie, and the soul bes a ghost, Race, and a dead spirit, Spectre.

    Speaking of which, I was wondering, who is Ryuya?

    Kuyuan asked the Chancellor for tea. Yeah, I was a little worried too. The person''s name came up several times during the conversation.

    "Ryuya is the younger brother of the previous Ryuma Emperor and one of the candidates for the next Ryuma Emperor."

    The brother of the previous Emperor. Well, then I''ll contact you first.

    Else leans his neck at the Prime Minister''s exnation.

    "Does one of the candidates mean the next dragon emperor has not been decided?

    "Yes. Emperor Longfeng was chosen from the Dragon family, the famous family of Feng, and a total of ten families, but I am ashamed to say that we do not have all five families of the Dragon family... However, if Ryuma-sama, the previous emperor of Ryuma, returns, we would like you to take up the empire again. I wonder if the five familiesin about that."

    I wonder if the dragon ma-sama of the previous emperor was such a wise emperor. Not only His Majesty the Feng Emperor, but also his ministers have admired him so much.

    "But when ites to emperors, who is now Emperor Feng?

    "Emperor Feng felt responsible for the death of Ryuma-sama and assumed the throne. If we let go of that heavy responsibility, we will give up the empire to Ryuma-sama."

    Oh, yeah. Emperor Feng is content to quit...

    Then I''m a little worried about the attitude of Feng''s closest associates.

    If Emperor Ryuma is resurrected, Emperor Feng will surrender the emperor, so I wonder if he will be troubled to be resurrected, so he is reluctant to use resuscitation medicine... what an evil push.

    ... well, it''s not good to doubt a lot of people. Perhaps it was purely about Emperor Feng.

    As I was reflecting while drinking tea, the door of the room opened and a man in red tuxedo came in.

    "We''re ready. This way, please. I''ll show you around."

    Looks like they''re ready for resurrection. Okay, let''s go... well, what about the kids?

    "Jumina, Else. Can you wait here with the kids?

    I wonder if we can show them the bodies, or maybe they won''te back alive. There are times when everyone in Longfeng is desperate and I don''t want to show such a shocking scene.

    "I see. I''ll wait here."

    "Be careful."

    It seems that the two of you who understood my thoughts will remain. [M] All right, let''s go.

    Take only the red balls and follow the conductor. After passing through the corridors lined with red pirs, he was eventually led into a stylish room.

    "I''ve been expecting you, Your Majesty. Everything is ready."

    His Majesty the Phoenix in the room lowered his head. There was a young man lying on the bedding that had been installed before that. This young man is the dragon emperor of the past.

    When I was in myte twenties. is wearing a luxurious blue coat and tied back with long, ck hair She is tall. He looked well, but there were still vivid wounds and bleeding from the side of his forehead. Is this the cause of death? I wonder if he was under the altar and hit his head?

    From His Majesty''s [Sealed Realm], Feng''s time has already moved again. I don''t have time to waste. Let''s get to work.

    First, use the "Eye of God" to identify the soul that should be in the body.

    I saw a round object shining beautifully around my chest. She is shaking to get out of her body, but nothing is missing. Looks like there''s no damage to my soul.

    Hmm. I''m relieved because this was my biggest concern.

    "Well, then. [Light, healing of the goddess, mega-heel]"

    "Ooh......!

    Surprising voices are heard from those around me. The body of Emperor Ryuma is wrapped in light and emits phosphorescent light. The scratch on the side head was repaired as soon as it was seen, and the physical damage was perfectly healed.

    "The wound disappeared....!

    "The physical damage has now healed. All you have to do is anchor your soul in your body with resuscitation pills."

    "Yes...!

    Emperor Feng slightly lifts the neck of Emperor Ryuma and removes the lid of the vial of resuscitation medicine.

    "Pleasee back, Ryuma-sama...!

    Slowly pour resuscitation medicine into the mouth of Emperor Ryuma. You don''t have to swallow this medicine as long as it goes into your body. Because it has the effect of pouring in through the nose.

    The resuscitation medicine is quickly absorbed into your body, encouraging your soul to settle and your body to awaken... I''ve never seen peoplee back to life with resuscitation medicine, so I don''t know how long to wake up.

    When ites to Flora in the "Alchemy Building", it won''t take long...

    "Ryuma-sama...! Please....!

    His Majesty the Emperor Feng and the people around him are watching the young man on the sleeping bed with a stiff spit. I don''t feel like I''m going to fail either. If you''re going toe back soon, please! I''m not under enough pressure!

    "Look! Ryuma-sama''splexion...!

    Eventually, the redness appeared on the skin of Emperor Ryuma, which was gradually pale. Tingling and slight convulsions in the lid.

    "Ryuma-sama...!

    He quietly lowered his head and watched over the Emperor Feng.

    "Kofu...!

    Oops!

    The Emperor Ryuma''s body moved to cough a little. After that, the eyes of Emperor Ryuma, who repeatedly coughed several times, slowly opened.

    "... where are we? How long have I been here...?

    As soon as Emperor Ryuma shouted out, a lot of cheers burst out in the room. The family of dragons, the family of Feng, were all delighted with tears. You were so admired...

    "Ryuma-sama!

    His Majesty the Phoenix was impressed, hugging him as if he were covered by a sleeping Emperor Ryuma.

    "Ha!? Hold on, hold on! Who are you!?

    The words of Emperor Ryuma, whose face turned bright red, calmed down as the room that had been boiling so much... Don''t tell me you lost your memory!?

    "It''s me! It''s Fenghua from Feng" The Decoy "!

    "Fenghua. Don''t be ridiculous, Fenghua is less than ten girls.

    The people around meughed at the same time as they were relieved by the words. It has been fifteen years since he died. It is too much time for the child to grow up. Don''t you know right away?

    "Yes, Fenghua!? I''m sure the altar is falling...!

    "So! I am Fenghua! Ryuma-sama died protecting me and was resurrected with resuscitation medicine 15 yearster!

    "Don''t be stupid... Wait, you there... Yongsan" Ryuza "? Why are you so old?

    Emperor Ryuma was beside Emperor Feng, looking at the Prime Minister, his eyes round.

    Is the Chancellor forty or so? I would have been in myte twenties before Emperor Ryuma died. If you have grown up to a certain extent, will you change that much as you age?

    "Fifteen years after that, I''ll get old myself. I didn''t expect you to be under the age of... Hahaha, I''m getting old again."

    The Chancellor isughing and weeping. Was it the same age? I wonder if it was a friend.

    "No way... fifteen yearster... is that true?

    "I''ll exin that to you from now on. So please calm down."

    "... okay."

    The resurrected dragon emperor nodded with a mysterious face.

    Hmm. Did you manage to finish the resurrection ritual without any problems? From here on out, it''s a matter of Longfeng Country, so I''ll leave the rest to you.

 Chapter 533

    I see. ...... makes sense. Unless everyone here is trying to trick me, I guess this is fifteen years in the future.

    The previous Dragon and Phoenix Emperor, Ryuma, looked out the window at the cityscape and muttered quietly.

    So, for him, he hase to the future.

    "Master Ryuma, .......

    I''m most surprised that you''re Houka. I am most surprised that you are Houka, but I never thought that the naughty tomboy princess would change so much. The passage of time is a terrible thing.

    What do you mean, "terrifying"?¡¡I''ve grown up too!

    I''ve grown up too!" His Majesty the Phoenix Emperor called out in concern, but his cheeks puffed up when the previous Dragon Emperor replied with augh. Apparently, His Majesty the Phoenix Emperor was a very active girl when she was a child. Nowadays, both of them look the same age.

    "So, about the future, ...... what will happen to me?

    Sitting on a chair, the previous Dragon Emperor looked at His Majesty Emperor Feng and Prime Minister Longshan, who were sitting in front of him.

    It is ...... hoped that Lord Longma will return to be the Dragon Emperor again. ......

    But it has already been fifteen years since the reign of Feng Hua, right?¡¡I''m not sure what to make of it. I''m not sure what to do. I don''t know what''s been going on in this country or in other countries. I don''t want to be a naive Dragon and Phoenix Emperor.

    I don''t want to be a naive Dragon and Phoenix Emperor." "That''s something Lord Longma can easily learn from ......!

    I don''t want to be a naive Dragon and Phoenix Emperor," he said, holding out his hand to stop him.

    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of this, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it. I think it''s wrong to give him the throne just because he came back to life. If the first Dragon and Phoenix Emperor came back to life, would you give him the throne?¡¡To a man from the past, hundreds of years ago, who has never known this era.

    ''''That''s .......''''

    Well, if the once dead Dragon and Phoenix Emperor were to take the throne again, the world would be confused. I can understand His Majesty the Feng Emperor''s feelings, but it would be irresponsible for him to abdicate the throne just because of his own feelings of redemption.

    Don''t look at me like that. I will not take the throne, but as a member of the Dragon n, I will spare no effort. I will work for this country once again. This time as your vassal.

    "Lord Longma, ......

    His Majesty the Feng Emperor looks down with aplicated face. I''m not sure what to make of it.

    I''m not sure what to make of it.

    I am truly grateful for the kindness of your country. I sincerely hope that the Dragon and Phoenix Kingdom and the Duchy of Brunhild will be able to build a longsting friendship.

    It sounds like he''s leaving it up to others, but he''s not on the emperor''s throne anymore, so he couldn''t possibly be speaking to us as a national decision. He only expressed his gratitude and hope for us as individuals.

    "Yes, of course!¡¡The Dragon and Phoenix Kingdom will never forget this favor. As an ally, we will do everything we can.

    Now that I had His Majesty''s approval, I decided to ask him to share the Moonlight Tree Drops, which were running low.

    He said he would hurry up and collect them for me, so I woulde back in a few days to receive them. Now I can make another batch of the Golden Potion recovery potion.

    "Golden Potion?¡¡What''s that?

    It''s not the emperor anymore, it''s Emperor Longma ...... who interrupted the conversation between me and His Majesty Emperor Feng. I''m not sure what to do.

    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

    ''Such a thing is ......!¡¡Can it only be cured by that recovery potion?

    ''Not at the moment. Oh, no, I can manage to heal it with a recovery magic called ¡¾Recovery¡¿. However, the only users of this magic are me and Erna here. ......

    When I exined this, Erna, who had only been quietly listening to me, suddenly stood up.

    Erna, who had only been listening quietly, suddenly stood up.¡¡If I can cure them with my magic, I want to be cured!¡¡If I can heal them with my magic, I want to!

    "Well, ......, if you really can heal them, I''d like to ask you to do so, but ....... The patients are in an abnormal state of mind. Some of them are delirious and may attack suddenly, and are not ...... suitable for children to see.

    His Majesty the Feng Emperor nced over at us, slurring his words.

    The Golden Potion is not a drug that causes mental abnormalities. It''s also a great way to make sure you don''t end up in a situation where you can''t get out of it. That''s why it has a wide range of abnormalities.

    If the soul is eroded, the person bes a walking dead, and if the body as well as the mind undergoes abnormal changes, the person bes a demon like the half-fish.

    If not only the mind but also the body undergoes abnormal changes, it will be a demon like the half-fish.¡¡I guess His Majesty the Emperor Feng is asking me if I can show such a thing to my children.

    However, if the curse ispleted, it can no longer be cured by [Recovery] or recovery medicine.

    As Erna said, if I can help her, I should help her.

    It''s okay. If it''s this girl, I''ll protect her.

    Else stood up and put her hand on Erna''s shoulder. I''m not sure what to make of that. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''m not the only one. He also told me that if I do it, I should get paid properly. I''ll ask Kosaka-san about thatter.

    While I was thinking about this, a person from the Dragon n knocked on the door and said, "Excuse me.

    He approached the Prime Minister, Mr. Ryuzan, gave him an earful, and left the room immediately.

    Ryuzan-san''s eyebrows raised slightly as he heard the conversation. Is there something wrong?

    Ryuma-san calls out to his friend who has be older than him.

    ''''What''s wrong?''''

    No, I told Ryuuma-sama''s awakening to Ryuuya-sama at the Dragon Treasure House, but ....... There was no reply. ......

    "...... I see.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why.

    I''m sure you''re aware of that.¡¡It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.¡¡It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. Ryuuma-sama is .......

    I''ming with you. I''d like to see the town for the first time in fifteen years, and if that''s the case, I need to check on the situation.

    What?¡¡You''re following me?

    I couldn''t help but widen my eyes. Even though you were dead until a few hours ago.

    I''m not sure what to say.¡¡You should rest first. ......

    "I''m not tired. I''m not tired. Fifteen years have passed, but my time has not passed since the day I died, has it?¡¡I''m fine.

    But you need to eat. ......

    Don''t worry, I''ll eat in town.

    The difference between the troubled face of His Majesty the Emperor Feng and the buoyant face of Ryoma is incredible. It''s a good idea to take a look at the actual information on the web and also the web site.

    "Mmm!¡¡You''re not the Dragon and Phoenix Emperor anymore, so you''re free to go out there!¡¡Wonderful!

    Apparently, he was excited to be free from the emperor''s throne and could roam around the city freely. Well, I don''t know how I feel about that.

    Basically, the Dragon and Phoenix Emperor never goes down to the city and spends all his time inside the pce.

    Therefore, there are few people in the castle town who know Ryuuma-san''s face. Even if they did, they would probably think that they had the wrong person, since he had died fifteen years ago.

    Mr. Ryuma was assigned to follow the sanatorium as an escort for the Prime Minister, Mr. Ryuzan. It''s a formality, but it''s a reversal of master and servant.

    His Majesty the Emperor Feng also wanted toe with him, but as expected, the Prime Minister stopped him. I guess he was worried about you, Longma.

    As we boarded the carriage to go to the town together, Ryoma muttered to himself as he looked at the scenery outside.

    I''m not sure if I''m in a position to be worried about Houka. ......

    I can understand why you are confused. I''m not sure what to do. I''m not sure what to do.

    I''m sure you''re not the only one. That''s right, when a child you thought was a child turns out to be an adult, you don''t know how to deal with it.

    As an unborn child from the future, I can sympathize a little.

    There are a lot of Golems in Orphans, aren''t there?

    Hisato asked Ryuzan as he looked out the window of the carriage at the town. You can certainly see a few golems here and there. I feel that there are a lot of boarding type and autonomous type. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

    I''m not sure what to make of it. Most of the products are imported from there. I''m not sure what to make of it.

    The most widespread source of golden magic pills is the old Isengard. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your money.

    It would not be surprising if someone brought drugs into the country. Of course, there is also a high possibility that the "Evil God''s Apostle" that Yakumo encountered is working in the dark in this country.

    The factory has been shut down since Isengard was destroyed, and now the import of golems has been halted. The price of golems is going up day by day, but since they areing in from the Triharan Empire, it will eventually settle down.

    ...... Wait a minute. Isengard has been destroyed?¡¡I''m not sure what to say.¡¡What''s the matter?

    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one.

    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.

    I''m not sure what to make of this, but I think it''s a good idea. I''m so embarrassed.

    It''s not that I''ve done anything embarrassing, but...

    I''m not sure what to make of it. Erna is a little proud of it. Hisato is ...... unconcerned as usual. I''m a little sad.

    I''m not sure what to say. I''m not sure what to make of it.

    I''m not sure if it''s a remnant, but it seems to be a different organization that gained its power.

    I don''t think the Evil God''s Apostle had any direct connection with Yura or that Niet-God. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m not sure what to make of it.

    While we were talking about this, the carriage arrived at the sanatorium.

    As we got off the carriage, we were greeted by a white two-story wooden building. There was no clock, but the building looked like the Sapporo Clock Tower.

    There is a que with the Dragon and Phoenix Kingdom''s emblem on it, though, where I wish there was a clock. So this is the sanatorium of the Dragon and Phoenix Kingdom.

    I''ve heard that this sanatorium is already only for patients of the Golden Potion, but just in case, I''ll cover everyone with [Prison] to prevent viruses such as colds and illnesses from entering. This should prevent any pathogens from entering.

    This way.

    The staff of the sanatorium led us through the entrance and down a long corridor. We walked through the entrance and down a long corridor. The smell of disinfectant, simr to that of a hospital, hit my nose.

    We entered arge room with several beds, and were speechless when we saw the lifeless people lying there.

    The patients in this room are rtively mildly ill. They may be conscious or unconscious, but they don''t seem to be iling.

    One of the staff at the treatment center told me. One of the staff members at the clinic told me that. All they do is stare at the ceiling with vacant eyes and make iprehensible little grunts.

    When I looked to the side, I saw Erna with a blue face and a tightly knit mouth. I guess she was still in shock. ......

    I''m sure you''ll be fine.

    "...... No, I''m fine. I can do it. I''ll fix you up.

    Erna replied crisply to Else, who looked worriedly into her daughter''s face.

    In the event that you''re not sure what you''re looking for, it''s possible that you''ll be able to find it in the marketce.

    "[Recovery].

    A soft light enveloped the woman lying on the bed. As the light settled, the woman who had been mumbling with empty eyes stopped mumbling, and before she knew it, her eyes were back in focus.

    She blinked a few times and moved her head to take in her surroundings.

    ''Is this ......?¡¡Oh, am I ......?

    I don''t believe it. ...... I don''t believe it. ......!

    The staff of the treatment center was surprised to see a woman who was raising her upper body.

    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for and how to get there. I''m sure you''re not the only one. I know how you feel.

    I''m sure you can understand.

    "Yes!

    When I urged her, Erna moved to the patient lying on the next bed.

    To be honest, it would have been quicker if I had done everything myself, but Erna, who was so shy, volunteered to do it. I want to cherish that feeling.

    Else seemed to think so too, and didn''t say anything to me.

    One after another, Erna applied ¡¾Recovery¡¿to the patients.

    I''ve never paid much attention to it myself, but the magic power used for ¡¾Recovery¡¿is quiterge. I''ve never paid much attention to it myself, but the magic power used for ¡¾Recovery¡¿is quiterge. I''m not sure if it''s the same as a court magician at this point, but it''s probably more than that.

    Erna has three magical aptitudes. Fire, water, and light. This is the same aptitude as her aunt, Linze.

    She also used the light attribute of recovery magic to heal patients who had been soaked in magic potions.

    I''m not sure if these people are going to be okay, even though they were healed by Erna''s magic. ...... I wonder if they''ll try to use magic again just because they''re feeling better.

    Else said what I had also been wondering. I think it''s safe to say that. The only reason I got involved with golden potions is because I was conned into believing they were good for the Golden Flower Disease, and while they may give me some pleasure, they are not that addictive.

    The potion is a curse. If you know you''re going to be cursed, I don''t think you''ll go out of your way to be cursed. If you know you are going to be cursed, you won''t go out of your way to be cursed. Even so, some people can''t stop smoking or drinking even if the doctor stops them. ......

    In the meantime, I''ve recorded my appearance before I was cured. I think it would be good for them to see this before they leave the hospital and hear how much they were in danger.

    Hisato tells me this as he raises the phone in his hand. When did you get .......

    It''s true that if you see yourself saying that, you might think twice about messing with it again.

    What if I still mess with it?

    I don''t think the Dragon and Phoenix Kingdom would take care of you that well.¡¡I thought it was my own responsibility. I think it''s wrong for you to think that you can be saved again and again.

    I''m not sure what to make of this, but I''m sure it''s a good idea. That''s kind of harsh, ....... Are you really six years old?

    I''m not sure what to make of this. A brazen person can be brazen to any extent. When you take someone''s kindness for granted, you don''t deserve to enjoy their kindness.

    It''s annoying when people take Erna''s actions for granted. What Kuon is saying is harsh, but I don''t think he''s wrong.

    Erna eventually finished healing all the patients in the room, but those here were rtively mild cases. The more serious ones were kept in the istion room in the basement.

    The staff took us down the stairs to the quarantine room.

    "Ugh... ......

    Who was it that let out that sound?

    It was called an istion room, but it was actually a prison. The patients were ced in iron cages.

    Some of them look like they''re on the verge of bing fishermen, while others have hairy bodies like animals. They were all different in appearance, and all of them had some kind of physical change.

    And all of them could not feel reason. In one of the cages, some of them were screaming and iling while being tied up in restraints.

    Erna clung to Else and endured her fear.

    "Sister Erna, are you okay?

    "No, I''m fine. ......

    Hisato is worried about Erna. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

    I''m not sure what to make of this.

    The people here will only regain consciousness for a few hours every day or two. We''ve been working on them, hoping that they can still make it. ......

    The staff of the treatment center spoke without effort. The efforts of these people are mind-boggling. But this is a curse. This is not a field that can be managed by medical treatment.

    Even so, I think it is thanks to these people that the curse was able to be stopped when it could have beenpleted long ago. The patients were also desperately resisting. They were desperately resisting the thing that was eating them.

    Erna, are you okay?

    "......, I''m fine. Watch me, Mom.

    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.

    "[Recovery].

    "Oh, ......!

    The people around her let out a cry of admiration. The man who had been half-fish in the cage was covered in light and slowly regained his original body.

    When the light subsided, the patient man copsed on the spot. One of the surprised staff unlocked the door and went inside to check on him.

    He''s alive: ....... He''s fine, he''s just fainted.

    The staff member''s words made Erna let out a smile as if she was relieved. Else looks happy, too. We are now watching our child grow up.

    Confident in her sess, Erna frees the patients in the cage from the curse one after another.

    All the patients in the cage fainted, but the curses were all lifted and they regained their human form.

    In this way, the magic medicine patients were wiped out from Orpheus, the royal capital of the Dragon and Phoenix Kingdom.

 Chapter 534

    "Nh! Delicious!Mom, this is delicious!

    I rmend something like cream honey that Elsa ate in a sweet spot to Else.

    Pakri and Else next to her cheeked the cream and bean paste on the spoon that was offered.

    "Oh, really. This is delicious."

    "Hahaha, that''s good."

    Ryuma-san who showed me to this storeughed satisfactorily.

    By the way, Elna''s "mother" is thought to be Else''s nickname for everyone in Longfeng Country.

    Well, I don''t usually think there''s such a big kid.Maybe they''re looking at you as a sister instead of your mother.

    Long ago, "Yumina-sama" was used properly in public, and I was used separately from "Your Majesty", so there was no problem.No, Jumina seems to be dissatisfied, so there''s no problem.

    "I''m d this store is still there.The store has changed a lot since 15 years ago. "

    Ryuma-san came forward when we offered to visit Wang Dynasty after finishing treatment at the clinic.He wants to walk the King''s Landing for the first time in fifteen years.

    This sweet spot was brought here in response to Elna''s request that she be hungry.

    What a retro shop.No, it just looks retro in my senses, and it''s probably the cutting-edge sweet spot in the sense of the people of Longfeng Country.

    "Did the Dragon Emperore to such a sweet ce?

    "Once upon a time, I disguised myself several times.I was good at getting out of the royal pce. "

    "Do you have any idea how hard it was for me to bring it back?How many times have you pushed them in the administration? "

    "Whoa, was this a snake?"

    Ryuma-san and Ryuyama-san are blooming into stories of the past with pleasure in response to long-awaited questions.These two are really close.

    "I used to bring Fenghua with me.I''ve sneaked this sweet spot with me. "

    "Emperor Feng liked sweets."

    Someone who used to be called the wise emperor was also moderately breathless.When I work all the paperwork in the castle, I want to jump out somewhere.

    I heard Mr. Takasaka''s hallucinations saying, "In His Majesty''s case, I really think he will go somewhere with the magic of transition." But I don''t care.

    "But I feel like I''m sorry for the potion treatment in such a sweet ce....."

    "Never mind.Dragon Phoenix is already an ally.It''s only natural to help each other.It''s an alliance for that. "

    Kuyuan told Mr. Yongyama, not me, the splendid thing.Oh, Kuyuan? Isn''t that your father''s line?Doesn''t your father lookzy when he''s good...?

    Walk out of a satisfying sweet spot and talk to Ryuma about where to go next.

    Neither do we, but Mr. Ryuma feels ufortable with the king''s capital for the first time in fifteen years.

    "Have you changed that much?

    "Yeah, a lot of new stuff and old stuff is disappearing.It''s like you''re walking in another town.After all, the flow of fifteen years is great.I''m worried about getting used to it. "

    I''m sure you''re tasting the feeling of being left alone.A stranger has fifteen years of experience, and nothing has changed for him.Does that make me anxious?

    "But when I think about the future, I also feel excited.Lucky second time in my life.Trying to have as much fun as you can. "

    ... I see. This guy died once, just like me, trying to walk his second life.Somehow I feel close.I cannot help but hope that his future will be bright.

    Wait a minute......

    Hmm?

    I have a faint voice in my ear. [M]Where did youe from?

    The long-suffering dagger behind him pped his back silently.Oh, Silver?

    Baby''s father......You''re being followed, right?

    Huh?

    Really? I didn''t feel anything like that at all...Are you blunt?

    It''s not impossible either. The opponent is not human.Golem. I''ll keep my distance from the sweet spot. "

    Golem? Is Golem following us?For what?

    Instead of looking back, I look through the red balls on my shoulders and see the golem behind me.

    Hmm, there''s plenty of golem in this town.Which one?

    The armored blue one and the one with the ws on his hands.

    "Is that it?"

    Certainly, behind us is a Golem like Silver said.But why are they following us?Whose fault is it?

    "Can you catch him and make him vomit?

    "It''s Golem. I don''t think I''m gonna throw up."

    That''s right...My son gave it back to me.I was just kidding.

    Can I just leave you alone if you follow me?I wasn''t harmed.

    "So who is the subject of surveince?Father or Ryuma-sama?It''s possible that Yongsan-sama is the prime minister. "

    Hmm, it looks like it''s going to be a hassle even if you keep following it.

    In the meantime, let''s secretly tell Ryuma and Ryuyama.I decided to tell the two of them walking in front that Jumina had been following me for a long time. [M]

    "I didn''t know you were being followed...Who did this to you?

    "Well... I have some ideas, but I don''t know for sure.Neither Dragon nor Feng "Decoy" is a single rock. "

    Ryuma-san and Ryuyama-san looked hard together.Maybe you don''t have to worry so much because you haven''t done anything yet.

    "Some of you were opposed to joining the World Alliance, and some of you are not happy that your predecessor, Ryuma-sama, has returned.Of course, some factions want to get rid of me as Prime Minister.It''s hard to narrow it down. "

    Anyway, there''s nothing I can do about it.

    I wondered what was going on, and Mr. Ryuma made a suggestion.

    "Let''s split up for a moment.The road turns for me and Yongsan, and His Majesty and His Majesty continue.If you talk about one, you know who you''re after.

    Sure enough, I think you can tell which one is the target, the Brunhilds or the Dragon Feng.

    If Ryuma-san finds out we''re after him, we can turn back and pinch him, and if we''re after him, we can fight back.

    "All right, let''s do this."

    I told him that it was up to me to leave Mr. Ryuma and go back behind the Yumina as they walked.

    "What''s so funny?Are you sure you want to blow up that golem?

    "No, I''m just being followed, so I''d like you to stop hitting me if you can."

    Else, whoughed belligerently, said that he could fight back if he gave him a hand.It''s important to defend yourself.

    "You''re going to need proof that you did it first.Let''s get the recording ready. "

    My son''s calm response is slightly different from Else''s.I don''t know what to say. Can I be a little nervous?... well, not now.

    As she sighed in her heart, Ryuma and the others walking in front entered the narrow alley on the right.

    We''ll go through the road and go straight through the meeting.

    Monitor the tail golem behind you without looking back through the red balls that stop on your shoulders.Come on... which way?

    Eventually, the two Golems entered the bent path of Ryuma and the others.Hmm, the target is over there.

    Okay, I''m turning back.

    We turn around and head towards the narrow alley where Ryuma and the others are bent.

    As we turned the corner, the golem we were following suddenly ran out and jumped in front of the two of us.

    When I thought, "Watch out!", the two Golems that jumped on me stopped snapping.As if the time had stopped.

    "Both of you, stay away from that golem!

    Long ago, Ryuma and the others quickly left Golem.

    Long time no see!Those two Golems have been stopped by the long-distant "Fixed Magic Eyes".The Golem does not stop for hours, but falls to the ground as it is when it is stopped.

    "Danger! Stay away from that!

    The next moment Long Distance screamed, two Golems exploded and blew into the dust.

    Golem fragments scatter around.Fortunately, we didn''t suffer any damage, and Ryuma and the others seem to be safe.Hmm, I''m in a hurry.

    "Suicide Golem...That was close. But you got it, Kudo. "

    "Forecasting the future simultaneously with the" Magic Eye of Vision ".There was an explosion..... "

    Did you use "Fixed Magic Eye" in your right eye and "Foresight Magic Eye" in your left eye?You''re clever.

    "Wow, it''s been a long time!I can''t believe you''re smarter than Winter Night, my son!

    Yumina is hugging and stroking for a long time, as usual.Oops, what happened to your wife...?

    No, I wasn''t too smart, but I was thinking of transferring them on [Teleport], too.Long ago, the Magic Eye was activated first, right?It only activates when you see it, so you can''t help but be quicker...

    "Are you both okay?

    "Yeah, yeah. Somehow.I just rubbed it a little. "

    Mr. Ryuma was scratching his elbows as if he had fallen during the explosion.Soon, Elna rushed in and healed the wound with magic.Kind girl...

    Long distance talks to Yongyama-san from the side.

    "There''s no doubt that Golem was trying to get you two involved in a suicide bombing.Do you have any idea what it''s like to get killed?

    "I''m in the prime ministerial position... and I don''t think I''m likely to be targeted.But Ryuma-sama.... "

    Mr. Ryuyama was right, Mr. Ryuma was dead until a few hours ago.Normally, there is no reason to be targeted.

    But what if Ryuma-sanes back to life and somebody suffers?If there is a reason not to be alive or a reason to be troubled if you are not dead, the story will change again.

    "Don''t some people think you''re in the way of Mr. Ryuma?People who are in trouble when they return as dragon emperors..... "

    "Ryuma-sama was dered not to return to Emperor Ryufeng.The Feng "decoy" family should no longer have any reason to target Ryuma-sama.Not to mention the family of dragons... no, wait... no way, Ryuya-sama?

    Ryuma-san''s face sunk darkly after hearing his words.

    Ryuya? Are you sure he''s Ryuma''s brother?Even though my brother was just resurrecting, he didn''t show up, a lowly brother.

    "No, Ryuya used to be an honest and good boy.But I was twelve years apart, and I had a job as a dragon emperor, so I couldn''t deal with him very much.That''s why you''re gradually taking a defiant attitude towards me...I''m getting hooked up with the bad guys, and I can''t reach them anymore...We didn''t get along very well. "

    "Indeed, Ryuya-sama has a rough temper and rough side.But until I kill my real brother.... "

    ... I don''t know.Brother Ken, my brother may have been depressedpared to my brother.

    It was liberated by the death of my brother.You can''tpare it anymore. I thought so, but I canpare it even if I die.My dead brother was a good man.Inparison, my younger brother...

    The opponent is already dead, even if he hates it.My brother has no way to wave his fist down.

    After that, the older brotheres back to life.What about my younger brother, who''s always been despised by his surroundings?It''s not strange to think of it as a chance to bump into seniors'' grudges.Perfect resentment.

    Well, that''s not even possible.Of course, there is a possibility that this is just my evil push and a political opponent targeting Yongyama.

    "Anyway, let''s get out of here.The explosion is gathering people.It''s troublesome when the city guards arrive.Please, Your Grace. "

    A long time ago, he cut out the area with vignce.I suppose it means transferring everyone.I don''t know, my son''s in charge of the scene.I wonder if this is the right thing to use as a father...

    "[Teleport]"

    Well, I''m not mistaken, so I transferred everyone to the front of the pce of Feng''s decoy.

    I must return to Emperor Feng and tell him about this....

    "... Ryuya?

    Turning to Mr. Ryuma''s words, he saw a man in front of the 30th road trying to get into a carriage in front of the pce and a sharp young woman in her early twenties.

    It is obvious that they are both a family of dragons in blue tuxedos.

    The woman had long ck hair and blue eyes and felt calm.She is beautiful, but her sliced eyes give her a sense of intimidation.

    The man is taller and has a strong body.I have a short, ck hair with a beard, but I don''t think it resembles Mr. Ryuma anyway.

    They also noticed us, but when I saw Mr. Ryuma, I found the man breathing happily.

    "Kh...!

    Eventually, when you look like you''ve bitten a bitter bug, you get into the carriage quickly.

    The sharp-eyed woman I was with also nced at us and then silently boarded the carriage in the same way.

    The carriage quickly ran out of speed.

    "Wait....!

    Without stopping Mr. Ryuma, the carriage quickly went away.

    "Just for a moment....."

    "Yes... this is Ryuya."

    I knew it. I nod to Yongyama''s answer.Somehow it resembled Ryuma-san.Is that your bad brother?

    "Don''t you want to catch me?Could he be the one who sent that suicide bomber Golem?

    "No, the golem is dusty, and there''s no evidence of anything.You can''t just get caught as suspicious as you think.And we are outsiders in Ryuhofukuni.I wonder if we should leave this to the people of this country. "

    "Ah, um, well..."

    Else is hesitating to exin for a long time.Certainly this is what we say.We should leave it to the people of this country.

    Of course, we''ll exin the situation and testify.It is not obvious that you will cooperate if you ask me.I just can''t act on my own.We need to report it to the top of the country first.That''s all.

    As soon as I returned to the pce, His Majesty the Phoenix flew to us.

    "Wee home, Ryuma!... what''s wrong?Is something wrong?

    The bright Emperor Phoenix shadows his expression as if he felt our harsh atmosphere.

    When Yongyama told him about the incident that had just happened, a dramatic change urred to His Majesty the Feng Emperor.

    "Hah!? Ryuma-sama was targeted!?Where the hell is the missed one?!Are you trying to steal Ryuma-sama from me again!?This is bullshit! "

    Our sudden anger didn''t stop us from opening our mouths.Huh? I thought Emperor Feng was more gentle...

    Is there someone else in front of you who is tapping on the table with a lot of anger?

    Ryuyama-san is holding his head down, but Ryuma-san is also eye-catching.

    Eventually, you noticed our gaze, and the aura of anger disappeared from His Majesty the Feng Emperor.

    "Oh, no.Ohoho..... "

    It is toote to repair it further now.Kids are a little pulled by the glimpse of nature.

    "Fu, Fenghua hasn''t changed yet.I remember when I was a kid, I used to have a tantrum. "

    "No, it''s not, it''s not!This is getting a little excited...!

    His Majesty Emperor Feng excuses Mr. Ryuma with his face bright red.Seeing the sight, I snapped. [M]I think so.

    I asked Yumina next door about it.

    "Um, does Emperor Phoenix like Mr. Ryuma?

    Yumina stared at me in surprise. [M]

    "Eh, about now...?If you look at it from the beginning...What the hell were you looking at, Mr. Winter Night.... "

    Oh!? I saw something unfortunate in my eyes.Why!?

    "Father... That''s right...."

    "Dad...."

    "Winter night bluntness has never begun before."

    The children and the other wife saw the same thing.That''s a lie...

    Yumina opened her mouth with a small sigh.Stop sighing...

    "It was because I liked you that you tried to bring Ryuma-sama back to life.You''re about to be robbed of it again, and you can''t possibly stay calm?I think that Emperor Feng''s anger is justified. "

    Well, I guess so.His Majesty the Phoenix once knew the horror of the unreasonable death of an important person.I don''t think I want to feel that sadness again.

    "You almost lost someone you''ve been thinking about for 15 years.If I were you, I''d split the grass roots, but I''d find them, and I''d beat them all up. "

    Else''s radical remarks made me and Jiuyuan hard.Elna nodded unexpectedly.

    "... you think so, too, Erna?

    "If it''s for someone I like, I''ll hit him with all my might.I heard the girl you''re in love with is invincible.

    "Wait, wait, Erna!?Who told you that?

    "Flower Love," said Oneechan.

    That stupid sister...!What are you breathing into such a little girl!?It''s still too early to tell Erna about our love affair...!You''re early, aren''t you?

    "That''s why I want to protect the Ryuma-sama whom Emperor Feng loves so much...."

    "Um! Would you please stop talking like that in front of yourself!?

    Ah

    When I realized it, I saw Ryuma-san looking into the air, not knowing what to do, just like Emperor Feng with tear-eyed eyes, who passed through bright red and became like a boiled duck.

    Ryuma-san''s ears are also bright red.Yongyama-san looked at it and had a bad smile on his face.

    "Well, what...?I am grateful to Fenghua.Thank you very much. "

    "No, you''re wee...."

    The fresh atmosphere created by the two of us is surrounded by unspeakable air.We''re both good adults.

    I''m d you''re married.If you were single, you might have thought you''d blow it up.

    Anyway, I''d like to avoid a situation that would make these two unhappy.

 Chapter 535

    Clouds flow in the wind at night, and the moon''s light slightly plunges in.

    There are two pces in Longfeng County Orphan.It is the Dragon Treasure "Ryuho" hall of the Dragon family, and the Fengzhen "Hoshin" hall of the Feng "Decoy" family.

    By the birth of Emperor Longfeng of that era, it was the pce that took charge of the administration in turn.

    One of them, a shadow fell on the phoenix, a pce of red luxury.

    The shadow that jumps over the wall and descends into the courtyard without any flutter or sound enters the pce with a flowing motion.

    Use special tools to quickly unlock the window keys from the outside and sneak into the room.The way you act makes you feel like a cat.

    Even if it is the pce of the current Emperor Feng.Security is strong and patrols are being carried out one by one.

    Nevertheless, the sneaking shadow proceeds deeper into the pce without anyone noticing the gap.

    The intruder arrived in front of the room of destination as if he knew the guards'' route.

    In addition, special tools are inserted into the key hole of the door, making it easy to open the key in seconds.

    The shadow entered the room carefully so as not to make a sound.In a slightlyrger room, there were desks and chairs, closets, a bookshelf without anything and a semi-double bed.

    The shadow sneaked towards the bed without hesitation and caught the face of the young man sleeping there.

    The moonlight plunges in through the window.The sleeping face of the previous Emperor, Emperor Ryuma, was illuminated by the moonlight.

    A shadow of a person silently removing a dagger from his pocket approaches the bed.

    Whoa, that''s enough.

    However, a sharp de is ced on the person''s neck.

    When the surprised figure turned slowly, there was only a silver sword floating in the sky, and his sword was pointed at his neck.

    If you make a slightly suspicious move, it will spam and stop.I wonder if I''ve turned my room into a sea of blood, so I''ll grow up. "

    The silver "crown", the voice of Infinite Silver, and the shadow man dropped the dagger in the sheath he had on the spot.

    Ryuma, who was asleep by the sound, also woke up and rounded his eyes to the intruder who was in the room.

    "... did his predictionse true after all?"

    That''s my boy.Read on.I''m d I left you alone.Husband. "

    The sighing dragon linen returned a shard of Silver''sughter.That''s right, so I couldn''t say anything about Ryuma.

    "Anyway, if you don''t call someone...."

    As soon as Ryuma tried to get out of bed, the shadow man picked up the dropped dagger and quickly threw it out.I tried to attack Ryuma as it was, but Silver''s de shed faster, and the shadow fell on the spot.

    "... did you kill him?

    No. Just stunned in Stan mode.If you''re going to call someone, hurry up.Before he wakes up. "

    "Okay."

    Silver couldn''t help but weave his jacket and leave the room.

    Silver looked down on a ck ninja dress and a ck masked shadow figure.

    Next, lower the mask from the bottom of your eyes with your notch.The face of the shadow man was exposed to the moonlight.

    "What is this guy...?Did you read this much?

    In the moonlight that plunged in, Silver did not look like a golem, but a breathtaking trick.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I was surprised that Emperor Feng sent me an email when I was about to go to bed.

    As for me, I was wondering if it might be possible, but it seems that your son was right.It''s a little depressed.

    "What are you looking at?

    Lean, who was helping me with the paperwork, chased me down with a dent.No, look at that weird face.Is that your husband''s face?

    "Nooo... if you have a good son, your father won''t stand up."

    "What are you talking about?My son is going beyond his father, isn''t he?Make you happy. "

    Well, yeah.

    Not as reliable as the next king of Brunhilde.It may be too soon for me to hide in Babylon.

    Well, that''s it.

    Mr. Ryuma was targeted.After all, the raid during the day was not aimed at Mr. Ryuyama, but at Mr. Ryuma.

    The second raid on the day the raid failed.

    No, I suppose it was because I thought it was "no way."

    You''ve been right for a long time. I''m d you left Silver in the escort.By the way, I had Mr. Yongyama ce red balls.

    Regardless, ording to the e-mail of His Majesty the Phoenix, it seems that something has be a little troublesome.I was contacted if it was not a nuisance.

    Either way, we need to retrieve the Silvers.It''s midnight, but there seems to be a reason to hurry.

    When I tried to open the [gate] to Longfeng, the office door was knocked.

    When Lean opened the door, there was Yumina who had been dressed for a long time and was still sleeping.

    Father, if you''re going to Orphan, take me with you.

    "Huh? How did you know?

    Has His Majesty Emperor Feng sent you an e-mail?There was no change of address.

    "There was a feeling that Silver pulled himself out of the sheath.Something happened, didn''t it?

    There you are. Silver is the Crown, too.The link with the contractor "Master" is always connected.There seems to be something close to feeling sharing.

    "It''s the opposite of my mother that my child goes out sote at night...If Mr. Winter Night is with you, don''t forgive me for being with your father. "

    Yumina opened her mouth as if she was reluctant.It seems normal for a parent to tell a child not to walkte at night, but he was traveling alone until he came to Brunhilde, and he doesn''t feel any further.

    Well, it''s been a long time, and I have no objection to taking you with me.

    Maybe you can make it up to me again. [M]As a father, it''s not cool.

    No, there''s nothing I can do to keep my family cool.

    I entrusted Yumina with the task of turning to the pce of His Majesty the Phoenix Emperor, the Phoenix Pce, with [Gate].

    Immediately after the arrival of the civilians who greeted him, we were guided to a room where he remained.

    There were Emperor Feng, Mr. Ryuma, Mr. Ryuyama and a few guards, and a bloodless woman lying in bed.You seem unconscious, but your breathing is rough and you have a lot of sweat on your forehead.

    You''ve seen this guy before?

    "This guy...."

    "His name is Tatsuno.I am the perpetrator of this incident, serving Tatsuya. "

    Mr. Yongyama answered my question. [M]Yeah, that''s right. In front of this pce, Ryuma-san''s younger brother, Ryuya, is a sharp woman with eyes.

    This guy killed Mr. Ryuma?After all, that brother was pulling the thread behind him.

    This woman named Ryuno is not a family of dragons, but someone Ryuya picked up from somewhere.Yongyama-san wasn''t expecting him to be an assassin.

    "You don''t seem to be in good shape, but did you get hurt when you caught him?

    "Easy, little one.It was a mistake. "

    Long after asking, Silver came to us with a sheath standing beside the desk.

    Everything woke up before Ryuma called for backup. She tried to stab herself with a hidden poison needle.

    Silver, who first noticed, yed the poison needle and flew it, but when he was unlucky, he scratched her finger.

    Though trace, poisoned, she is in aa, and she will not be alive until morning.I see, that''s why you called me.

    "[Recovery]"

    Eliminate the poison from the body of the dragon and the bastard.It would be troublesome if the witness to the crime died.

    Soon her blood color on the bed improved and her breathing slowed down.The effect of the poison seems to have disappeared.

    Are you still trying to assassinate Mr. Ryuma?

    "I think so.Probably behind it..... "

    "We sent soldiers to take Ryuya with us.It''s just a questioning.But if you resist, I order you to hold him. "

    Mr. Yongyama takes over the words spoken by His Majesty the Feng Emperor.

    Well, I guess so.If there is nothing to be done, you cane forward honestly.But if you resist...

    "... did Ryuya really order you to do that?

    Ryuma-san, who had been watching the dragonfly lying on the bed for a long time, murmured.

    His Majesty the Emperor Feng calls out.

    "Fifteen years changes people.Speaking of age alone, Ryuma-sama is downstairs.Since Ryuya-sama''s death, Ryuya-sama has been pissed off to improve her status.Now I can count as one of the next dragon emperors, but I also hear rumors behind it that it''s not very good. "

    "The contest for the emperor cannot be won by clean things alone.You know Fenghua, don''t you?

    "That''s... that''s right..."

    In this country, where the dragon family and the phoenix family take turns taking over the empire, the opponents of the same empire at that time will be from the same family.

    It is inevitable that there will be more than one sessor in any country.

    What I often ask is, which one can take the throne, the oldest son of all fools, or the second son of a genius?Like that.

    Do you want the oldest son of all fools to seed in tradition, or the second son of a talented man who is worthy of reliance for the sake of the nation?

    Me? If the oldest son isn''t so good, I''ll seed the brilliant second son.Let every fool''s eldest son seed him, so the country doesn''t have to lean, right?

    Not all fools, but the eldest son of all talents, the second son of the genius supports it.I hope you''re not stupid.

    By the way, I share these stories with my wives.If the eldest son is not worthy to lead the country, he will relentlessly deprive him of his right to inherit the throne.

    I don''t think I need to stick to my blood if I''m good. [M]

    It was originally a throne that rolled down the shelf like a patty cake.If you want your stupid son to seed you, you''d better have another good man seed you to the throne.It is better for the people.

    Well, that doesn''t seem to worry me so far.

    I nced at the long-established song beside me.Well, it''s a bit of an idea that you''re too good.

    When I thought that there was no such benefit, I said from the hallway, "Wait!Stop! The roar and running footsteps echoed.

    "Ryuno! Is Ryuno okay?

    It was Ryuya, Ryuma''s brother, whom I met in the evening, who jumped into the room.

    The guards of His Majesty the Phoenix who jumped into the room immediately seized him.

    It''s noisy, Ryuya Hall

    "Your Majesty! Is it true that Ryuno received a poison needle?!

    "It''s true. He tried to harm himself with his own poison needle.But thanks to His Majesty King Brunhilde, the poison has already been eliminated. "

    Hearing the words of His Majesty the Feng Emperor, Dragon Ya sat on the spot to relieve himself.Meanwhile, Emperor Feng''s eyes looked cold.

    I was about to be killed by someone I care about.If this man is the killer, it''s not impossible to see him like that.

    "Ryuya"

    Ryuma-san''s voice twitched and Ryuya fell down.

    Ryuma-san approached Ryuya, who was kneeling on the floor under the arms and shoulders of a guard.

    "This man was after my life.Suicide bombers also attacked Golem during the day.©¤ ©¤ ©¤ Did you order it?

    Whose throat rang, I wonder.After a while of silence, the words came out of Ryuya who raised his face.

    "... that''s right.I ordered Ryuno. "

    The air in the room shook.At the same time, I feel that Emperor Feng''s anger has increased even further.

    Mr. Ryumaes forward to hide his brother from His Majesty''s gaze.

    "Why?

    "... because I was scared.My brother will eventually deprive me of my position.If that''s the case, that''s it.I ordered it.The dragon just followed it. "

    That''s a lie.

    Long ago, next to me, Ryuya''s monologue was truncated. [M]Looking at it, the right eye of the distance showed the shine of tinum.Is this... the same "Magic Eye of Discovery" as Yumina?

    "I''m not lying!I ordered it!I told you to kill your brother!

    "No, you''re not the one ordered to do that.Perhaps this crime was her. "

    "No! It''s all my fault!Neither did my brother get killed, nor did he die!Ryuno is not bad!I...!

    "... what do you mean?

    Ryuma-san had doubts about Ryuya''s call, and he turned his eyes toward the distance.

    "I don''t know what the details are, but I wonder if this man is sheltering the woman there.Perhaps this crime is the sole perpetrator of the woman.Maybe even the daytime suicide golem. "

    "No, brother!I ordered everything!That''s why I suffer all the sins!I don''t care if he dies!That''s why Ryuno''s life is the only one...!

    Ryuya lowered her head under Mr. Ryuma''s feet like a stick.Everyone is confused, starting with Mr. Ryuma.

    Even His Majesty the Emperor Feng, who had shown so much anger, now seems to be more confused than anger.

    I asked them what I had in mind instead. [M]

    "... you said earlier that Ryuma-san died because of you, right?Wasn''t it an ident that Ryuma died?

    "... no. The day the altar fell, I did my homework.I wanted to scare Fenghua. "

    "Me?

    His Majesty the Phoenix looks even more puzzled in his name that suddenly appeared.

    "Fenghua was supposed to fall on the verge of going up to the altar.But he didn''t fall. If I thought I had failed, I fell in the middle of a ritual.My brother died trying to protect Fenghua...If I hadn''t done that, my brother wouldn''t have died!

    Dragon Ya confessed to tears.Everyone is breathing and listening to the confession.It is uneptable that the death of an emperor called the wise emperor was caused by his real brother''s pranks.

    Ryuma-san opened his mouth looking down at Ryuya.

    "Why did you do that...."

    "I... envied Fenghua...Fenghua always stays with my brother and enjoys learning things I can''t teach. "

    "That''s because... I had to teach Fenghua, a candidate for the next Feng Emperor, who was a dragon emperor directly..."

    "I know.But at that time, my brother''s interest was in Fenghua, and I felt inferior that I didn''t need to exist...That''s why I tried to harass Fenghua.... "

    Jealousy as a child.At that time, Ryuya was 11 or 12...Isn''t it strange to feel that way?Perhaps the young Emperor Feng seemed to be taking away his proud brother.

    "Did Ryuno know that?

    "No, you don''t know...However, I was repeatedly asked what was strange about me when I found out that my brother was alive.I suppose you thought I would be an obstacle to bing the next dragon emperor... "

    ording to Ryuya, Ryuno was originally a member of the Dark Alliance.When the organization to which he belonged copsed, Ryuya reached out to her dying and tried to sideline her.I wonder if he tried to repay the favor...

    "... after all, my shallow thoughts have tortured Ryuya..."

    "Ryuno!

    Soon, the awake dragon wakes up slowly.The guards finally left in front of Mr. Ryuma and His Majesty the Phoenix.He''s the one who tried to assassinate Mr. Ryuma.Is it natural to be vignt?

    "Did you hear...?

    "My consciousness was awake, but my body didn''t move...."

    When he got off the bed, Ryuno, who had handcuffs on his hands,y t on the spot facing Emperor Feng and Mr. Ryuma.

    "Everything was done by me on my own.Ryuya-sama is not responsible for any sins.Please leave all punishment to me..... "

    "No! If I went to see my brother immediately and told him about the sins of the past, the dragon would never move!But I''m afraid my brother will find out the truth...!Your Majesty!I don''t care what happens!Only her life....!

    Ryuyay t beside Ryuno in the same way.

    Hmm. If each of them had discussed it properly, it wouldn''t have been like this difference in buttons...

    "Fenghua... no, Emperor Feng"

    Ryuma-san, who had been silent for a long time, turned back toward His Majesty the Phoenix behind him and fell t on his knees on the spot, just like Ryuya and the others.

    His Majesty the Emperor Feng is anxious about Mr. Ryuma''s sudden behavior.

    "Speaking of which, my uncalled for as a brother led to the murder.I beg you to forgive me only for the crime of death... please lie down. "

    "Ah, brother...!You don''t have to do that...!

    "Let me do one thing that looks like a brother.Ryuno is your loved one, isn''t he?Then I''ll lower my head as much as I can. "

    "Fugu...!Besides.....! Ahhh... I''m sorry, I''m sorry...!

    Ryuya keeps putting her forehead on the floor with tears.Mr. Ryuma was justughing at his brother''s apology for over fifteen years.

    His Majesty the Feng Emperor, who was watching it, exhaled a great sigh.

    "Yongsan, it looks like you ate this too, but what would you do with these two?

    "That''s right...Although the ident urred, the Dragon Yard harmed the former Emperor, and the Dragon Yard attempted an assassination.Normally, it would be a capital crime... but the victim, His Majesty the former Emperor Dragon, hopes for a pardon until he lowers his head.Nevertheless, I can''t say I didn''tmit a crime, so I wonder how appropriate it is to be expelled from the country after deprivation of property and identity... "

    Well then. They were stripped of all their possessions and identity and expelled from the country within three days.I will not allow you to set foot in thend of Orphans again.All right?

    "" Thank you...!

    A moaning voice leaks from both of them.I think it''s such a sweet verdict, but maybe I did too.As long as you live, you can start over anywhere.

    "... did I do something extra?

    Long ago, she opened her mouth with a little anxiety.If it hadn''t been for a long time, Ryuya would have been behind the assassination, and Ryuno could have been both executed.

    Compared to that, this result can be said to be good.It''s not all good to reveal the truth, but I don''t think it was a long time ago.

    I stroked my proud son''s head silently. [M]

 Chapter 536

    Mr. Ryuma''s raid has been resolved.

    Both the executing criminal, Ryuno, and Ryuma, who was the Emperor of Ryuma at the time fifteen years ago, died through negligence, were expelled from the country after confiscating their property.

    If I didn''t have a ce to go, I was asked toe to Brunhilde, but I was refused.He said he knew the Trihn God Empire, so he had to rely on it to start over.

    I didn''t mean to say goodbye, but I opened the [gate] and sent it to Trihn.

    On the day of the drop off, Mr. Ryuma handed over some money to Ryuya and pped him gently on the shoulder.

    "Wherever you two go, it will work.If you have any trouble, send me a letter.Leaving the country doesn''t change that we''re brothers. "

    "Brother...Thank you very much. "

    They lowered their heads deeply to Mr. Ryuma and His Majesty the Feng Emperor, then joined hands and traveled to Trihn.

    The two faces were clear when they were expelled from the country.Perhaps we have abandoned the fence and finally be free.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "What, again?

    "Yes, now to the north of the demon kingdom Zenoas.Everything was a giant bull with wings. "

    When they returned to Brunhilde after leaving for Trihn, Tsubaki-san reported that another extinct species appeared.

    ording to a fam study in the Library, Zagan was extinct about 2,000 years ago.

    "And what about him?

    "The first prince of the demon kingdom came to the scene and managed to take him down."

    "Eh!? I thought the Adventurer took him down.

    The first prince of the demon kingdom is that person.Prince Fallon is the brain muscle of the cherry blossom brother.You''re going to be my brother-inw.

    What are you doing, that guy?My second son, Fares, has been stripped of his right to inherit the throne, so he has no one else to inherit the throne, so will you attack him?Zenous, are you trying to destroy me?

    Well, since the Demon King n is a long-lived species, it''s not necessarily impossible for the Demon King to have the next child...I don''t have anyone for now.

    Worst of all, Yoshino, the daughter of the cherry blossoms, could seed.Think more and act.

    Zenoas has few adventurers.The reason is that adventurers from other countries don''t live very well in Zenoas, and the demons who live in Zenoas are usually strong.

    There is no one to ask for a demon beast that we can defeat ourselves.That''s why we don''t have many requests to kill.It seems that young people in those viges will do the same if they request a crusade of blue rank.

    Theck of amodation for adventurers from other countries isrgely a matter of diet.I think Zenous cooking is tough for the general public if I''m not used to it.

    Still, it seems that Lou''s cooking blog has been improving recently.No, because improvement or food culture is unique to the country, should it be developed?

    Still, food depends heavily on life, so I think it is tough for tough people.

    Nevertheless, the emergence of extinct species meant that the distortion of time appeared again.

    It seems that the effect of the dimensional earthquake involving children is this distortion (Hizu), but now it seems that the spirits under Grandma Tokie are busy fixing it.

    Still, it leaks like this, so perhaps there was arger time shift in nature.Do I have to think I''m lucky to be around this much?

    I can''t say I''m lucky to say that there are more monsters in the past than modern monsters.

    And Prince Faron?

    "She''s a little hurt, but she doesn''t have a life condition."

    Did you get injured?I don''t think it''s a problem because I gave Zenoas some of the Alchemy''s potions.

    "Instead, it seems that Stampede, a mass runaway caused by this beast, caused more damage.Looks like one vige got caught up..... "

    I see, that''s what happened...!

    Suddenly, a strong beast appears from the past.Naturally, the other beasts in the habitat start to run away from it in fear of it.In addition, if another beast runs off in chains with¡­ to be chased by that escaped beast, we''ll be able to create a mass runaway Stampede.

    Is Stampede the cause of the mass runaway that has been reported around the worldtely? Is it not because of the transfer of the beast from the past?We just haven''t found him yet.

    We need to draw more and more attention to the group runaway Stampede.

    There are some signs before the mass runaway Stampede begins.

    Suddenly animals disappear from the woods or birds fly in swarms.If we can detect these signals, we may be able to evacuate or take measures in advance.

    My nostalgic phone let me know when I was thinking about countering the mass runaway Stampede.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Well, it''s bigger than the Golem soldiers in Brunhilde."

    Indigo looks up at the giant Golems lined up in the Ark''s hangar and leaks such thoughts.

    A dark gold body reflects the light of the Magic Light Stone in the hangar.

    A ck line ran through the body of the gold base, and the body itself seemed to be engraved with some kind of magic.

    I don''t have any weapons.Overall, it feels heavy and heavy.Indigo realized that it was a boneless, but somehow pungent design was a hobby of the man in the pesto mask in front of him.

    "Unfortunately, I can''t be thatpact.No, I have to, but the power''s dropping.Then it''s the end of the fall. "

    Scarlett, a man in a pesto mask, looked up at the golem in front of him and replied with an unforgettable tone.

    The dark golden golem in front of you isrger and more robust than themon frame gear of the Chevalier in Brunhilde.

    Overall, it was designed to wear the same armor as the frame gear, but the head was made of arge monocr eye.

    "But the performance is not bad.I don''t think they''re gonna pull anything off Brunhilde. "

    "Huh?"

    Indigo was impressed by Scarlett''s remarks, which made him look confident.This man does not speak a greatnguage.That''s what the man says, I guess.

    "Are you already in mass production?

    "To some extent. Only a few dozen can be built with materials taken from Gandilis'' underground canals (docks).Well, the rest is just from the bottom of the ocean. "

    Currently, the Ark is diving deep into the ocean while excavating minerals on the seafloor.In the vicinity of the Ark, half-fishmen, who had be the family of the devil, were digging up rocky mountains beneath the sea like ves.

    There are hidden barriers in the vicinity of the Ark, protected by evil spirits, so you won''t even be able to discover the magic of exploration.

    "Scarlet, I''ve been worried about you for a while..."

    "What?

    The diving helmet Indigo points to the empty space between the giant golem and the giant golem.

    "What happened to the one you found here?

    "Orchid''s fool rode away.I don''t know where he went. "

    Indigo pressed his head against Scarlett''s words whispering.

    Scarlet says yes, but Orchid is not an idiot.Not stupid, but short-circuited.

    It moves with intuition rather than thinking with your head.A man who hates troublesome things like preparation and running around.I''m a hedonist who wants to have fun with it.

    There''s no way a man like that can get a toy like this and keep quiet.

    Definitely heading to the ground and about to burst into mes.

    I won''t tell you not to do it, but it''s not a good idea for me to be alerted in a weird way right now.Indigo thought we had to bring him back early.

    "But where the hell did he go....."

    Orchid''s on his way to the Rare Kingdom.

    When Indigo turned to the voice from behind, a domino masked woman with shy feathers stood up.

    He is tall and has a rxed style.I thought Orchid could not help but call Orchid "Birdwoman" for his shy outfit, which colored his whole body with blue "Midori" feathers.

    In the hands of a woman with a slightly unusual aesthetic sense, two unbnced metallic green rings, "Chakram", were gripped.

    "Peacock... Do you know where Orchid is?

    "My [Birdian] is an evil weapon that specializes in searching for enemies.We''ll find out soon enough where the same apostles are. "

    The woman called Peacock giggled funny.I can see some light spots in the center of the wheel "Chakram" that I have in my hand, and in the holes that havee out.

    Peacock uses the direction and intensity of this light to locate the search object.That peacock says, so there''s no mistake first.

    "The Rare Kingdom...I can''t help it, I''ll bring him back.It is still undesirable for this toe to people''s attention.So... have you decided on a proper name?

    "Oh, it''s Cyclops."

    "Cyclops? Does it look like Cyclops?

    "That''s what they called it 5,000 years ago.Hey, Gold?

    Scarlet speaks to a small shadow standing at the entrance to the hangar.

    There stood a small golden Golem with a creepy red eye.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "This is it! He attacked the port of Kadan!

    The Elf Soldier Captain screamed as he remembered in [Recall] and saw the painting I transcribed in [Drawing].

    After the soldier captain, who had already cured me, but was still wearing a bandage on his head and a gibbon on his right arm, the other soldiers on the spot also said the words "Definitely" and "This is it."

    This is Kadan, the port town of the Rare Kingdom ruled by King Elf.We got word that this town was attacked by a giant golem that we thought was framing gear.

    On his way, he brought His Majesty the King of the Rare Kingdom, the green ''Crown'' Grun, and his guards.

    I brought His Majesty the King to clear the wet clothes, but I decided to help rescue those affected by the disaster, connecting Kadan with the Green City Fern, the King''s capital of the Rare Kingdom, at [Gate].

    Rescue teams from Fahn have been destroyed and scattered in the smoking port towns.

    His Majesty King Rare took the painting in his hand.

    "This is not a golem called your frame gear, is it?

    "Yes. No.It''s hard to prove it even though I''m told to.... "

    For now, only my country has something like a frame gear...It is difficult to prove. When I answered that, there were a few people holding their tongues from the side.

    "No, no, you can tell at a nce, right?It doesn''t resemble my frame gear.It is different from the basic philosophy that can be seen from the aircraft.The only thing I can see from this ne is a confident little technique. "

    "That''s right. From the way parts arebined together, this is the technology of the Western continent" this way ".Can''t you see the refinement of Regina? "

    "Somehow, it''s a solitary work.I admit that temper, but I don''t think about the rider with my eyes full of performance.... "

    "Well, this is an interesting airframe, but I wonder if design is also a bad hobby.This and the frame gear shouldn''t go together. "

    Dr. Babylon, Erca Technician, Professor Professor Professor, the fake frame gear that Kuhn told me about me.How dare you despise me with just a few illustrations.

    People in town say he suddenly came up to the harbor from the sea.

    Then, as if to confirm his movements, he went around, destroyed the town and tore it apart, and then suddenly returned to the sea as if he was tired of it.

    I suspected that this false frame gear was made by the apostle of the devil, just because it came from the sea.

    Former demons have also created a mutant species simr to Framegear, the Pseudo-Knight Faux, which is only like a crystalline life form.

    But this is a decent magic machine.It was created using Golem and Magic Artifact technology.Doesn''t that mean that there are people who have the technology?

    "Was it left behind in the Ark taken by the apostle of the devil?

    "I don''t know.I feel coarse when ites to the work of the engineer who made the "Crown" series.The ancient ne Legacy seems to be using new technologies. "

    "Didn''t you renovate Legacy, the ancient airframe that was stuck?

    "It''s unlikely, but...."

    "If you''re going to renovate the ancient ne Legacy, wouldn''t it be faster to build it from scratch?Even if it was an ancient airframe..... "

    Our development team makes another noise about my question.Hmm, I threw in an extra spark.

    "Yep. Chrome Lanchescha Large Golemno Manufactured Hashite Orima Cendecita.The work of another Koreha, Death. "

    Speeches fly from a small green golem to extinguish the spark.

    The producer of the Ark says the same Grun.Then again, this first fake frame gear is not Chrome Lanchess''s Golem.

    Then there is a skilled Golem technician on the apostle side of the devil.No, it''s possible that the Golem engineer himself is an apostle of the devil.You''re starting to get into trouble.

    "Well, I don''t think you guys who gave me the sacred tree would do this.It''s for confirmation only.But if this fake appears in a country I don''t know about, it''s gonna be a problem. "

    Indeed. King Elf is right. If this fake frame gear attacks a country we don''t know, it could be our fault.

    Is that what this is all about?To discredit Brunhilde?

    No, an apostle of the devil would do such a trick.In general, it should look just like our frame gear, not like this first dubious golem.No, I''m starting to wonder.

    "Well, what we''re going to see is that the enemy (over there) has acquired the samebat power as the frame gear.I think we should let the Allies know.If I hadn''t been connected to Brunhilde or a ndestine country, I''d be in contact with one of my allies. "

    I see.

    The doctor is right.Our allies may prove our innocence.

    But the only way to prove that this first Golem is not our ne is to catch him?

    I tried searching [Search], but couldn''t find it.It may have the same stealth function as the Ark.

    "Hmm...."

    "What''s the matter?

    First, the professor "Professor" ''s grandfather roars as he sees the painting of Golem.

    "No, I recognize the features of this fake frame gear''s fusge design.I wonder where I saw it.... "

    Professor Professor Professor?I feel like I''ve seen it somewhere.I wonder where.... "

    Professor "Professor" began to read the same words as Elka.

    "It''s a feature of the airframe design.I don''t really understand that..... "

    "The design of these airframes really makes the producer excited.It''s something thates out of character with the painting. "

    The doctor answers with a slightly loud face.Somehow I feel like I understand.Frame gear, overgear, Dr. Babylon''s sense of design.[Crown] I think the series is also unified by the sense of Chrome Lanchess.

    Does it feel like a cartoonist changes his pen name so that he can be identified with the painting?

    "Isn''t it the work of a famous Golem engineer that you''ve both seen?Like the Magician King Jijii..... "

    "Bye!

    "That''s it!

    The work of Magician King Jijii?

    "No! The conductor, Maestro!This Golem closely resembles the Golem created by Conductor Maestro!

    "That''s right! If you''ve seen it anywhere, it looks just like the design of the Golem made by Conductor Maestro!

    Commander, is that Maestro?One of the fivergest Golem engineers in the Western continent.

    The same level of Golem technician as Elka from Queen of Regeneration Rest Queen and Professor Professor is on the apostle side of the devil?

    What the hell is he like?

    "I don''t know what he is, but he''s a little nervous.I had a lot of collisions with people around me. "

    "He''s a hard man.Some countries are in trouble. "

    ording to both ounts, the conductor "Maestro" is a typical monopolistic type of engineer.

    Like the Magician King Jijii.I don''t like it.

    "No, the Magician King tries to use others, but he doesn''t care about others.I look down on everyone but myself.Among them, I don''t think I''m still being treated like a human being. "

    "But I smiled at Fenrir with my nose.I hate him. "

    The Erka engineer remembered something he didn''t like, and he frowned.The fenryl of the wolf-shaped golem is not strong as a golem.It''s just a Golem that speaks like a wolf.That''s just amazing...

    But it''s troublesome to have the same level of technicians over there as these two.Are you working with the apostle of the devil, or are you the apostle of the devil?

    The Ark is Chrome Lanchess''s personal factory.The first is that there will of course be facilities for mass production of Golem.

    Perhaps it would be better to lend a frame unit to a newly connected country to learn how to ride a frame gear.

    "Either way, we won''t be able to shut up.Let''s move forward with the development of examples. "

    "Example development? Oh, is that Albus''s overgear?

    "Yes, it''s also called the Val-Albus.The conductor, Maestro, is a noseless overgear. "

    The doctor smiled incredibly hard.

 Chapter 537

    The first came back from the Rare Kingdom, which was attacked by the Golems, and the doctors were confined to Babylon and seemed immersed in creating an overgear for Albus.

    It''s the same secrecy that I haven''t shown you yet.I don''t think it would be a little good, but I gave up because it would be useless to say anything like this.

    Well, when it''s done, it''ll be revealed.

    Kuhn seems to be helping, but it''s just a level of help, and he''s not as attracted to Babylon as the doctors.

    I don''t think I''ve had enough tea with my sisters, my brothers today.

    And on the asion of the Second World Conference, I was asked to adjust the frame unit.After all, Rosetta from the "Workshop" and Monica from the "Hangar" have also gone to the doctors, so we don''t have enough manpower.

    He supports His Majesty the Phoenix Emperor and the Steel King, who are still on the frame unit and training to fly on the screen.

    Oh, it''s settled.It looks like Emperor Feng won.Well, since I was a beginner, I felt like I had won by pushing the chatter in the game.

    "I won! Ryuma-sama, I won!"

    Nuuu, have you lost?

    His Majesty the Phoenix Emperor of the Orphan Dragon Feng Kingdom and His Majesty the Iron King of Gandylis, the Iron Kingdom, appeared from the side of the frame unit.

    At the venue, representatives of each state and its ministers gathered to meet and chat.

    Westerners who were unfamiliar with the frame unit were also trained with little cowardice.It''s called training or a game of y.

    Speaking at the Second World Conference about what happened in the Rare Kingdom, he suggested that countries should be able to train people to steer the frame gear, just as they did during the Freise attack.

    In contrast, His Majesty the Beast King of Mismid raises his hand.

    "Does His Majesty then see that there may be a great invasion, such as the one in Freys?"

    "It''s possible. Depending on how productive Chrome Lanchess''s Ark is, I don''t think it''s one or two nes.They will have at least as much productivity as factories in various countries.I think we can get the numbers together over time. "

    In my words, the representatives of the Western continent thought aloud. [M]People in the western continent who use golem on a daily basis seem to understand better.

    Perhaps they''re digging up the subsea resources and mass-producing the first Golem, he said.If so, there are many materials avable.Over time, we can mass produce that much.

    This time, His Majesty King Belfast will ask questions.

    "Were you an ''apostle of the devil''?What the hell are they doing? "

    "Is it the resurrection of evil gods or the birth of new ones?It''s just a prediction, but I''m sure it''s not a busy thing. "

    Perhaps we need a lot of negative energy from so-called humans, whether we revive the evil gods or wake them up again.

    It was the same with Yura, but the fastest way to get it quickly is to put the world into anxiety and fear.

    For that reason, if you are mass-producing that first Golem, if you don''t put your hands on it now, it will turn behind you.

    When evil gods are truly resurrected or reborn, I and my rtives'' wives, who have officially be the tribe of gods, will be unable to do so directly.Anyway, we have to prevent that.

    However, I once again realized that the countries in this world are not facing the sea (excluding Dungeon Ind).The rest is about the Rhodesian Federation and the Ramish nation surrounded by the Ind Sea.

    So there is a possibility of invasion in any country.To prevent that, we still have to hit the frame gear.

    Problem is, we don''t know where it came from in advance, as we did in Freys.

    If I get a report, I can rush right away with my transfer magic, but it is likely that the vige on the border has already been destroyed by the time I heard from you.

    In this regard, Erka engineer said that the first Golem could be captured, dismantled, analyzed, and made into something like a radar to discover it¡­ but the first one couldn''t be captured first.

    Anyway, we''ll have to prepare for the raid now.

    "I see. So you want the countries of the Western continent to deposit the frame units and be the frame gear riders?"

    Rheinhardt''s brother-inw, Restia Knight, nodded small as he was convinced.

    "Yes, I decided to lend my frame gear to countries in an emergency, like during the Freys invasion.Especially along the coast. "

    I have handed over my smartphones to the Alliance leadership, but I have decided to give many more ''Gate Mirrors''.

    If there is a "gate mirror" in a region or a peripheral town, you can instantly send a letter to the central government.If you contact me from there, I think I can deal with it quickly.

    Originally, there weremunication machines in the western continent, but that is because themunication distance is short and it takes time.

    "But when this happens, we want the rest of the world to join the Alliance as soon as possible."

    King Elf of the Rare Kingdom, who recently joined the Alliance, leaked such a word.Likewise, the vampire king of the demonic kingdom of Hergaia, who recently joined us, is also in favor.

    This first Golem raid could not be prevented, but each country has sent aid to the Rare Kingdom.

    The town will be able to rebuild soon.

    This time it was only a small town, but some countries haverge Gulf cities along the coast.The damage is much more likely than this port in Kadan.

    A big city would be better if the world were to fall into the crucible of terror, "The Crucible."

    "The Kingdom of Curie seems to be looking forward to what happened to the port town.Don''t expect me to join you next time! "

    That''s what Prince Robert of the Kingdom of Panaches says about pumpkin pants.Beside that, King Panaches, who seemed kind, nodded well.

    The kingdom of Curie was destroyed the Gulf city of Alpris by half-fishmen, four-armed golem, and rock giants.

    This is also the work of the apostle of the devil.Don''t get mad at me for being so guerri.I appreciate the Kingdom of Curie''s positive attitude towards the Alliance...

    In addition to the Kingdom of Curie, the Kingdom of Lange, the Kingdom of Levant and the Kingdom of Gem are not part of the alliance.

    If the Kingdom of Curie is going to participate, how about the three remaining countries?

    Of these, the Gem Kingdom is being manipted by the Trihn God Empire.She didn''t react badly.

    The Kingdom of Lange may also join the neighboring kingdom of Curie if it joins the alliance.You''ll be surrounded by allies.

    The problem is the Kingdom of Levant.There''s little information on the country here, but what''s going on?

    Ask His Majesty the King of the neighboring Kingdom of Primura.

    "The Kingdom of Levant... In the neighboring country, between the Kingdom of Levan and the Kingdom of Primura, there are high mountains called the Daora Mountains, which are hardlymuted.In addition, there are many mythrills exposed to the surface of the Kingdom of Refan.... "

    Ah, is it true that Mithrill is the worst thing that goes with Golem?Do you think your abilities will drop to less than half?I heard that it is also used to seal dangerous golem and so on.The Oriental Continent is a precious magic ore.

    Don''t you want to go to a ce like that because of the feeling of people in the Western continent where Golem civilization has spread?Even Golem''s airship could crash.Some Golems aren''t affected by Mithrills.

    "There are a few rumors that the Kingdom of Levant is now in the middle of a war.I don''t think I''m in a very good position to join an Alliance. "

    A civil war. A hegemonic struggle?Is it a situation like that of Ethan a while ago?

    It appears that the Levant Kingdom is made up of several ns, the n.But the king that ruled thend had no power, and a single family cast out the king''s capital.

    It seems that the n that opposes the n sitting in the king''s capital, the n that intends to expand the prints by taking advantage of this confusion, and the surrounding minority ns are all intertwined with the newly emerging n, and various thoughts are intertwined, and it seems that the state of the Sengoku is very modest.

    I wonder if that''s how it would be without the power of the top...Oh, my God, not everyone.Even small countries like you don''t have coups d ''¨¦tat.

    "No, I''ve heard rumors from us that the war ising to an end.Something like a very powerful golem yer appeared next to the king. "

    "Huh?"

    His Royal Highness Crown Prince Roufeus of the Trihn Empire, another kingdom bordering the Kingdom of Levan, speaks.Next door was Princess Berlietta of the Kingdom of Strain, my fianc¨¦e.

    It seems that these two are still converting the magic passenger car "Ether Vehicle" and riding around.In time, the Trihn God Empire may be a magical passenger car, the Ether Vehicle.

    "But there are mythrills in the kingdom of Levan, and Golem cannot move freely?"

    "No, the golem wasn''t influenced by anything in hisnd.Maybe the device developed by Eisengard''s Magician King has spilled. "

    Developed by Magician King Jijii....?Ah, a device that was built with reference to the "Beast King Machine" of the Loewe kingdom that once existed, and will no longer be affected by Mithrills.

    No, isn''t the Golem that the Golem Man has "King Beast Machine"?

    Surely there were twelve "King Beast Machines"?I heard it was almost destroyed in the battle against the Gardio Empire, but it may be its survival.

    "It seems that the golden golem controls everything.And they say it''s used by a very old girl. "

    "... eh"

    I nced at the words of Crown Prince Rufeus. [M]

    Golden Golem. It reminds me of the Golden Crown.

    In fact, there is quite a bit of golden golem.Money is often made.I tried searching for gold''s "crown" before, and there were a lot of them.

    The Golden Golem is like a clear proof of sess.I feel like I have a bad hobby.

    I can''t say anything about this because we have golden frame gear.I don''t have to say gold either...

    I wonder if the Golem Man who appeared near King Lefan was also a gold man.No, because she''s a young girl. A golden girl?Supporting a weak king with the power of his parents'' gold?

    "A five-year-old girl doesn''t ept enemies at all.They say it''s a Golem with the power of a fully defensive wall. "

    ... hmm?

    "The user himself ran through the battlefield like a wind and kicked his enemies all over.No one could touch the girl. "

    Nnh...!? Wait a minute, that''s...No, no, that''s stupid.

    "Father, I know this man very well."

    I wanted to deny it somehow, but the coun behind me called me to deny it.Yeah... after all?

    "What did you say your name was...?Was it a staff member or a step..... "

    What a pity! Prince Rufeus, the correct answer is Steph!It''s Stefania, my boy!

    You''re kidding, why is my kid in the civil war...?

    "What''s going on...?"

    "Because it''s about Steve, I don''t think I''m thinking about anything.I was helping you because you gave me rice, so I thought, "

    Hey, are you being fed?Are you all right? They''re using you well...

    "I thought it might be okay to go there.She has sharp eyes at people.Animal intuition... just like Yumina''s mother''s "Magic Eye of Discovery". "

    What is that!? My child is a wild child!

    If you believe Kung''s words, Steph will be helping King Lefan in his own way.King Lefan is not a bad man?

    When I asked King Primura and Crown Prince Roufeus where they were, the king of the Levant kingdom was a queen like the kingdom of Strain.

    It seems that the Chinese New Year''s Day is already approaching, but I don''t hear bad rumors about being a person.They don''t take it back, and they hear bad rumors about being king.

    A good man is not necessarily a good king...The Kingdom of Levant is a nation of many ns.You cannot be a king unless you sessfully manage disputes and conflicts of interest between your ns.

    And above all, we need the strength to subordinate our ministers.That''s now King Lefan... I''m afraid Queen Lefan doesn''t have it.

    Is that what our steffs are doing right now?... wait, you''re not gonna let my kid be the new queen of the Levant Kingdom!?

    I''m getting even more worried.

    I don''t know if I''m following the Golden Golem... but I have to pick him up anyway.

    I can''t just throw out the Second World Conference.

    There is also Sue, Steve''s mother, in this venue, but if you tell her about her now, she may panic.Let''s keep quiet until the meeting is over.

    Then a few hourster, I managed to finish the meeting without any hassle, even though I was irritated.Now, we have to move quickly.

    I quickly gathered everyone together and told Steph what I heard earlier, and the reaction was so funny that it broke in half.

    Yumina and her wives said, "Eh!?''.

    Long ago, the children responded by saying, "Ah..."

    "You''re not surprised."

    "Steve''s bizarre behavior hasn''t just begun...She''s free in both good and bad ways. "

    Strange behavior. Sounds like you''re doing something weird.No, it''s strange.

    When I tasted such a delicate feeling in return for a long time, Sue suddenly suddenly suddenly became unbearable.

    "I don''t care!Let''s go to the Kingdom of Levant!I have to see Steve! I''m sure you''re feeling lonely... and I have to pick you up! "

    Of course it is, but I''ve never been to the Kingdom of Levant.Therefore, [Gate] cannot be used.

    I also asked if I had ever been to the Kingdom of Levant in Yayun, where I could use Gate , but I didn''t.Hmm, I''m in trouble.

    Do I have to go there directly?[Teleport] Then I don''t know where to go.I don''t want to be in the middle of a battlefield or in the private space of a great person, and I will be in trouble if it bes an international problemter.

    You can go to the Kingdom of Primura by [Gate], where you can cross the Daora Mountains to enter the Kingdom of Levan.

    "Sure, let''s go."

    And, as a matter of course, Suees forward.After that, Yoshino raised his hand unexpectedly.

    "I''m good at catching Steve.I have Absorbs and Teleports. "

    I see. Yoshino can absorb and deactivate magic in [prisons] or in [abstracts], and run away in [elerators] or chase them in [teleports]?You''re Steve''s natural enemy.

    It seems that Steve''s runaway has been stopped for a long time because of his magical eyes.

    But I''m not going anywhere to catch wildlife...

    If Yoshino''s going, I''m going, too.

    She said she was worried about her daughter and would go to the cherry blossom.I understand why you''re worried about going to the conflict zone.

    In the meantime, I jumped into the Hangar in [Babylon] and had the administrator Monica take out the high-speed airship "Gungnir".

    Gungnir is also the support unit for Su''s Ortholinde.It also has a stealth function, making it ideal for sneaking up.

    I was able to fly around [fly] and look for it, but I couldn''t wait.

    "Well, let''s go Ze, hold on tight!"

    Through the [gate] I opened, Monica''s Gungnir suddenly jumped over the Kingdom of Primura.

    Immediately switches to stealth mode and is no longer visible from the ground.

    "So, when you enter the Kingdom of Levant, you go to Doco?Should I go to King''s Landing? "

    "No, the King''s Capital is already upied by other ns, so it won''t be there.The King... I think he''s at the Queen''s ce... "

    I scoped the Levant Kingdom and searched for "Her Majesty" and found multiple.I wonder if there are so many "Her Majesty" just by appearance...Well, if the head of the n is a woman in a n-to-n dispute, is that possible?

    "How about a golden golem?"

    "No, that''s how many of them came out before..."

    "Can we narrow it down to this country only?"

    Sure. I''m sorry to say this, but there were a lot of reactions from the wealthiest countries in the Western continent.With the kingdom of Strain or the Holy King Alent?

    I don''t think there was much reaction in the Kingdom of Levant.

    As Sue said, when I searched this country by range, I found three hits.Two of them are in King''s Landing.In other words, the rest must be Golem on Steve''s side.

    It''s a long way east of the Kingdom of Levant. We have to hurry.

    Monica, turn east.

    "All right, east."

    Gungnir continues to fly east across the Daora Mountains.I hope I''m not in trouble... no, I''m already in trouble.

    "Why are our children in trouble?"

    "Do winter nights say that?"

    "It''s definitely from my father."

    Excuse me, sir.

 Chapter 538

    Beyond the Daora Mountains, the wilderness will remain empty for some time.You can see streets and towns twinkly, but there aren''t many people around.This side is the Primura Kingdom side.I wonder if it is a border from the Kingdom of Levant.

    Because there are the Daora Mountains between the Kingdom of Primura and the Kingdom of Levan, there are only two streets that connect the two countries: the north and the south, along the sea.

    Even the streets seem to be less frequent.The Primns won''t want to go to a country in danger from the civil war, and I hear that the Levant kingdom has a lord who controls the border so that there are no exiles.

    It looks like a virtual ndestine state.I''d like you to do something about it...

    "So, Master, I''ve entered the Kingdom of Refan, but where are you going?"

    Monica, sitting in Gungnir''s cockpit, turns to me and asks.The map was projected from the phone in the air in front of Monica, pointing to the shing spot.

    "Here,e here."

    Um, the castle city Ashira?It''s a long way east of here. "

    "How long till we get there?"

    "Licking the high-speed airship" Gungnir ".It won''t take 30 minutes. "

    Monica says confidently, but to be honest, I fly faster with Fry magic.

    Well, sometimes I put some water in it.I''m sure it''s easier this way when I''m with you.

    Flying east in stealth mode, I ran into an army.

    Ask Monica to pause for a moment and see what''s going on down there.

    Riding horse-like but non-horse-like animals, soldiers in armour are walking eastward.

    That kind of army is unusual here.In the Western continent, they''re mostly Golem soldiers.

    But some of them are wearing something like a power suit.That''s a geared golem, isn''t it?Isn''t it working in this country, where the mythrills are so much exposed to the surface?

    "The reason Mithrill affects Golem is because it hinders the chain ofmand from the contractor Master.Trying to do something you weren''t ordered to do, or following a halfway line.Equipped Golems have little influence because orders from the contractor, Master, are passed directly through the magic and ether lines. "

    I see. That''s why they''re just equipped Golems.But is it Golem or the power suit itself?

    If you''re willing to be autonomous, is it an AI-powered suit...?It was a hero movie, wasn''t it?

    "Hey, winter night! Enough!Hurry up and get to Steve! "

    "Whoa, sorry."

    Sue jumps out of our chat.

    I''m a little concerned that the army is headed our way, but we have more to do now.

    Again, Gungnir began to run through the sky with a full throttle.

    Eventually, on a slightly taller hill, I saw a castle fortress city with several walls stretched around it.Is that the capital of Assyria?

    "So where is the Golden Golem on winter night?"

    "Wait, I''m going to zoom in now...Ah, from that big castle in the middle. "

    Expanding your smartphone to expand the map of your fortress city, the shing light was thrown from a castle-like building in the middle of the city.

    I thought that would be the case if I stood close to the Queen...

    "All right, let''s get in there!"

    "Wait, wait, wait, wait, ma''am."

    Sue did everything she could to stop the noise.Because this is another country. Don''t push yourself into the queen of a country you don''t know.

    "What do you mean? You''ve done simr things many times in winter nights. What now?"

    Wow. I can''t argue with that.My family told me that I felt like I had an extrarge boomerang.

    Nevertheless, it''s still hard to prate.Above all, we didn''t check on Steve.I just followed the Golden Golem on the rumors.

    In case you''re someone who has nothing to do with Steve, we''ll lose our cause. He''s just a raider.

    "Then the king''s favorite ''sneaking in''?"

    "Would you stop talking about people like mud?"

    I do that a lot! I''m sure you''re good at it!

    Well, when ites to ants...In the Western continent, in addition to the intruder countermeasures, gatekeepers and patrols, there are various sensors that provide security.Thermal sensing, infrared. It''s probably an autonomous golem equipped with such a thing.

    So even if you disappear with Invisible , it is possible to find it.

    We''re sending in the right people here, not the ones we''re trespassing on directly.

    In the meantime, I stopped Gungnir in a stealth state in the air, and me, Su, Sakura and Yoshino transitioned on [Teleport] to the unpopr back street of the castle city of Asira.

    Then I summoned an amber in the state of a tiger.

    Shall I call you, Lord

    "Yeah, I need a little help with Amber."

    Amber is a god beast and king of beasts.I''ll have rats and little animals scout the castle.

    Thank you. One moment.

    As Amber barked toward the sky, straw and rats gathered behind the alley.

    Hii

    It''s a little too much, isn''t it?

    The cherry blossoms and cherry blossoms that scared the rats gathered at my feet stuck to me.Yoshino, on the other hand, seems fine.

    When Ambermands with our deaf voice, the rats disappear from the alley at once.

    "In an hour or two, we''ll know how to infiltrate the castle."

    If those rats sneak in from all directions, they''ll know exactly where they''re safe and where they''re at risk.You can also draw a view of the castle. We should be able to infiltrate safely.

    The rats will check to see if Steph is really there.

    "Wait till then? If the winter night were to change everyone''s appearance in [Mirage], Brunhilde wouldn''t be med for forcibly pushing him through the castle and grabbing Steve, would he?"

    "Shh, don''t tell me to push you in front of the kid. It''s bad for education."

    "Ugh, I''m sorry...."

    The cherry blossoms made me apologize.No, either way, it''s bad for education because I sneak in.Yoshino doesn''t seem to care much.

    Well, this child [Teleport] can be used... so it''s usually all-you-can-intrude...It may be toote to tell ''Don''t sneak in''.

    Well, if you think about what happens when you find it, maybe you should use Mirage .

    Anyway, first we need to make sure that there''s really a steff in that castle.

    "Hmm, it''s hard just to wait here...."

    "Then let''s have dinner!"I can''t fight if I''m hungry," Yae said. "

    Yoshino pulls his hand and leaves the back street to the front street of Ass.We agreed with the opinion, so we went on.

    The capital of Ass is nothing but a fortress city lined with rugged houses.Buildings made of decorative wood and stone bricks have a long history.

    Of course, we don''t see Golem on the western continent.It''s not a golem carriage that runs around town, it''s a regr carriage.It wasn''t a horse that was pulling.

    The faces of the people who go to town look a little shady.To tell you the truth, this country is in civil war.Moreover, the queen, the top of the country, has been expelled from the King''s City.Is there anything I can do about it getting dark?

    Now, where should I eat?Because there is also amber, it may be better to avoid restaurant ces.

    "Tonma, this way! I want to eat that!"

    What Yoshino found was a sweet smell of stalls.

    Small, round pieces are sold in piles.What is it, Takoyaki? No, baby Caste.

    "Uncle, please have a big bag!"

    Aye!

    The stall uncle filled the paper bag with something that looked like Baby Caste.How much is a bag?

    I pay for it and eat it like a nearby park.

    There was just a bench, so everyone sat there.

    Yes, sir.

    "Thank you. Oops, it''s still hot..."

    The baby Caste that Yoshino gave me was a little hot.Put it in your mouth to y ball.Hafufufufufufu.

    Yeah, it''s Baby Caste, after all.

    Amber too?

    "... no, not now, I''ll let you cool off."

    Yoshino suggested one, but Amber refused with a difficult face.Yoshino, Amber is a cat tongue.

    The cherry blossoms and cherry blossoms are starting to eat baby caste.

    "Pretty good, just right sweetness"

    "Mm-hmm. Let''s go buy everyone''s stuff for the winter night."

    They both seemed to like Baby Caste.Yoshino also loses and takes it out of the bag and eats it.You can eat so much... Hurry up and eat, Caste''s throat is boring?

    And I thought, as expected, Yoshino was pounding his chest like it was in his throat. Look, orange juice.

    Yoshino swallows up the orange juice in the cup that was removed from the Storage and exhales relief.

    And at the same time, the mothers on the left and right were pping their throats as well.

    I''ll give you both a ss of orange juice, half stunned, half impressed. Oh, my God.

    In the meantime, Sue is right, I went back to the stall earlier to buy some bags for everyone''s souvenirs.We need to prepare drinks when we eat.

    ... I hope you can eat with Steve.

    Mm-hmm. Lord Ahruji , it seems that the scorn has returned.

    Amber, who was eating a cold baby caste, said so.

    I saw a mouse at the entrance to the park, staring straight at us.

    It seems that a child like Steph was definitely in the castle.And beside that, a little golden golem. "

    I raise my eyebrows slightly to Amber''s report. [M]"Little Golden Golem"? The gold crown, after all?

    But I thought the crown of Gold was on the apostle side of the devil...You think there''s an apostle of the devil near Steve?

    "Apparently, it would be better to put on the chestnut early.Let''s sneak into the castle. "

    "Sincerely, the information in the fort from the rat is already in your head. Rest assured."

    Hmm! Let''s go get Steph!

    "That''s the king. That''s the trespasser."

    Stop calling me that. Because I don''t remember bing a kosher king.

    We were able to confirm the existence of Steve "Seiki", so we turned all the way to the fortress standing in the middle of the city.Use Invisible to disappear and try to infiltrate the castle.

    It''s quite expensive.

    I looked up at the walls of the fortress where Su stood up and did such a thing.There will be a lot of people because it is daytime, but [Invisible] should not make us invisible, so there is no problem.

    All right, let''s go.

    I float three Yoshino with cherry blossoms and amber on [TV] and use [Fry] to cross the castle wall from the sky and enter the inside without difficulty.

    I''m used to it.Hmm, wasn''t the name of the trespasser a lie?

    There was a gatekeeper standing at the entrance leading to the fortress, but he passed by without making any noise beside it.

    Sakura, let me know when Golem gets here.

    "Ohhhh!"

    The cherry blossom ears also capture a slight Golem driving sound.From among the many sounds that can be made, you can listen and choose to hear them.

    Through the corridor of the red carpet, Amber leads us to a ce where we can rely on the information we get from the rats.

    What aplicated corridor.No, because it''s a castle, it''s easier to protect when you''re attacked.

    This will be thest stronghold if we are invaded.It''s not strange to have one of the traps.There''s no hanging ceiling...?

    "The King has Golem at the corner.They''re on their way. "

    When I looked at the ceiling in the hallway, the cherry blossoms gave me such a warning. [M]

    Mmm, I don''t know what to do. I shouldn''t be able to see because I''m using Invisible , but if the opponent is Golem, it is possible that they will find out because of the heat and noise.

    Cheap, low-performing Golems made by Factory may have throughs, but when they''re deployed in this castle fort, it''s better to throw away that hope.

    The hallway is L-shaped and has no sideways deviation. Well, what do we do?

    "Cherry blossoms, how many Golems are headed this way?"

    "What the hell?"

    What the hell. Let''s shut them down before they call us in.

    Until they turn around the corner, even if they realized there was a human being ahead of them, I think they decided it was a human being in the castle.

    Ambush him, poke him by surprise, close the ether line with [cracking] and shut him down... Okay, here we go.

    I''m the only one who stops by the wall and waits for Golem toe.

    When I saw the shadow of the golem at the corner, I instantly shifted behind the golem in [Teleport].

    "[ck]...!!?"

    "M"

    I hesitated for a moment to touch the golem from behind. [M]

    Because the aircraft was simr to the one I knew well. [M]

    A triple-headed small airframe.It is an ancient aircraft "Legacy" and is one of the series called "Crown".Five are in my country: ck, white, red, purple, and silver.

    And the color of the ne in front of me is gold.This is definitely the gold crown.

    But it''s a crown, and it''s supposed to be connected to the apostle of the devil.There is no reason not to defeat it.

    "[Cracking]!"

    I touched the crown of Gold and activated [Cracking].

    But my [cracking] is like an invisible barrier, and it ends up underdeveloped. This is....!

    The gold crown flew so that it could y, pulling out the sword that had been equipped to the waist.

    The "ck" crown, a short sword like Noir''s, was as golden as the ne.That''s two. Both hands are ambidextrous.

    The gold crown is also very simr in shape to Noir.But I feel more like a knight here.I have some parts like a visor, and I wear a cloak.

    "Sightseeing Naki Intruder Warning.Adults are tied up, and I''ll surrender.

    Of course, but they found out. I collect the phantom in [Mirage] and then release [Invisible].

    Until I discover the fact that there was an intruder, I need an intruder.

    Mirage is magic that creates illusions.I am not interfering with the other person''s brain and showing hallucinations.Because the statue is here in reality, it can be photographed and recorded.

    Golem must have taken the image from the camera in front of him.The Q Crystal with the crown of Gold must have recorded a different man from me.

    More importantly, yes.

    That "juncture" that hindered my [cracking] earlier.

    That was definitely ©¤ ©¤ ©¤.

    "King! Someone''sing from the other side! Very fast!"

    The cherry blossoms fly in.It was this little blonde girl who jumped into my eyes as I turned around at an impossible speed.

    "Eh ©¤ ©¤ ©¤ cum!"

    "Gufu!?"

    The child,ing straight at me, flew from head to head like a rocket. [M]It literally came flying.

    An unspeakable pain that strikes your chest.Shocked as if I had been beaten with a steel hammer, I blew up the hallway.

    Wasumonome! Don''t bully me!

    It''s like a five-year-old girl who royally protects the gold crown from me.

    Long blonde hair with the same wave as her mother and emerald eyes.The lifted eyes are staring straight at me.

    White bolero on a dark blue dress. ck tights and Mary Jane.

    Definitely. This is Steve.

    I just finished ying [cracking].That was definitely a [prisoner].

    I suppose they had set the Gold crown to not ept magical attacks beforehand.

    And that tackle back there. It is the body that wraps up the [prism] from [elerator]."Stephrockets," as the children say.

    Sure, it''s tough.I don''t want to do it again... Steve jumped in again with the help of [Axel]. Hey!?

    "[Prison]!"

    Just like Steve, I also develop Prison .The designation for inhibition is [Prison].

    My [prisoner] blocks Steve''s [prisoner] as specified.

    Gakin ''! If you think you hear a boundaries bump into each other, pan right away!and each other''s [prisons] have vanished.

    Eh!?

    Steve is rounding his eyes.Nothing is unusual about magic offsets.It''s just that there aren''t many users of Prison .

    Steph was surprised, but once again he wrapped up the [prisons], and now he started running to jump out with all his strength.

    "Whoa!? Wait, wait! Stop, Steph!"

    "Steph, stop it!"

    [elerator] The steff who was about to jump into me with full opening stops listening to the two words.

    They found him.I can''t help changing my appearance any more.I''ll apologize for the intrusionter.

    I will unlock Mirage and also unlock our Invisible .

    "Too-sama...?"

    I''m here to pick you up, Steve.

    When I called, my surprised face turned into a smile in an instant, and I ran into me with all my strength.

    Too-sama! Ma''am!and saaaaa! "

    "Gufu!?"

    In the end, Steph''s body gets hit again.But this time, it wasn''t a hard shock, but it was soft and warm.

    When I try to hug my clinging steff, she slips through my arm and swings. Huh?

    Kai-sama!

    "Steph!"

    Sue and Steph share the joy of reunion while hugging me.No, it''s fine...

 Chapter 539

    "Don''t move! Who are you guys?"

    I thought I''d finally met Steve, and we were surrounded by soldiers in the castle with spears.

    Well, it''s definitely an intruder.[Mirage] was also released, and Sue and I werepletely seen.

    Running away on Teleport? No, no, my daughter''s taken care of, so I have to thank Her Majesty the Queen of this country for being a good parent here.

    Well, you won''t believe me even if I say my daughter at my age, so I have to say my rtives.

    "No! These guys are Steve''s!It''s noting back! "

    When I tried to get out in front of the soldiers to exin the situation properly, Steve stepped in to protect us before that.

    The soldiers looked at each other and were lost in judgment, but one of them eventually ordered the captain to lower his spear.

    "I can''t help it if it''s the family of our visiting general, Lord Stefania.I just wanted you to get in through the gate, if possible. "

    "I''m sorry, but I didn''t know what happened to Steph either."

    I apologize honestly to the soldier captain who utters a slightly harsh word.The other side is right.

    However, even if I said "I''m a rtive of Steve, please let me see him" from the front, I feel suspicious whether he let me see me.

    Or is it Steve''s general...?Is it okay to make a five-year-old a guest of honor in this country?

    "So can I take Steph home?"

    "No, no, wait a minute.If Lord Stefania is gone, this castle will fall. "

    The soldier captain told him in a hurry.I thought so, but you still have the Queen''s faction in a state of steadfastness?

    That''s why I had trouble getting Steve back.But that is convenient for you, and there is no reason why we must obey it.

    "Dear Sir, good evening. And if you do, you''ll be able to find out what it''s called."

    I was wondering how to bring Steph home, and suddenly I could hear that from him.

    You mean "Legaria"?Proof of royalty, I''m sure.The three kinds of Japanese artifacts, or the Chinese propaganda artifact.Is there such a legacy in the Kingdom of Levant?

    "Is that sincere!? Can you find Legaria!?"

    "No, I can use exploratory magic, but I''m not absolutely sure..."

    "Magic! The same one Stephanie used!?Then I want you to meet my queen and listen to me! "

    Er... I''d like to take my daughter home soon.

    Steve pulled his sleeve because I looked disgusting. [M]

    "Please, dear. Well done on being kind to Steve."There''s a whole bunch of onions."

    "It''s heavy!?"

    It''s a one-night meal. Isn''t that the kindness of the Doctor?Who told you that? Maybe it''s me!?My fool of the future!

    Hmm. I can''t be dry enough to ignore my daughter''s request. [M]Turning to her mother, Sue, to ask for reinforcements, Steph was already on the verge of dropping her.

    Kai-sama, please.

    "Hmm, that''s right... Do I have to thank you for taking care of me?Let''s just talk about winter nights. "

    Gotcha!

    Steph asked me to do it, and Sue fell lightly.I mean, I''m deluded at a level I''ve never seen before.

    Perhaps you''re relieved to finally meet your daughter.

    Sure Sue is right, it is impolite to leave without greeting, even if there is a n.I don''t want to do that in front of my children.

    Well,e here.

    We are to meet Her Majesty Queen Lefan and proceed to the castle under the guidance of the Chief Soldier.And, of course, the golden Golem that follows us.

    "Steve, I''ve been wondering, is that Golem the [crown] of Gold?"

    "[Okan] of" Kin "? That''s the way it is."

    What''s Steve talking about?I tilted my neck like this.Hmm, how should I ask?The future castle of Brunhilde would have had Albus, the "white" crown, but I don''t suppose people usually call it the "white crown".

    "Um, where did you meet Gold?"

    "Hmm, the town of Pais?They''reing from around here. "

    "What about it?"

    ording to Steve''s exnation.

    Steph appeared in the deep woods south of the Kingdom of Levant, near the streets of the Coalson region.

    Despite the attention given to Grandma Tokie in advance in a three-dimensional narrow space, Steph, who raised the tension in the strange world, ran around the forest, smashed the wolves and bears that came in, and dropped his quote and smartphone.

    Yeah... and I''m sorry, but ording to Yoshino, Steve dropped his phone frequently in the future, so this is how he usually drives.When she gets obsessed with something, her attention seems to be quite distracted.

    Well, somehow hungry Steph was trying to escape the forest, crossing the boundaries of [Prison] and blowing up the forest in a straight line while knocking down the trees with [Axel] fully open.

    You should teach this kid the word environmental destruction...

    On the way, Steve said he found a hole in the forest.

    "Hole?"

    "Yeah, like this, gugugugu, like, buwawah, bubba!That''s why it was all around me. "

    ... I have no idea.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Golem!"

    Steph approached the golden golem from the hole in the sky without warning.

    Of course, Prison ys all kinds of things.Steph was unconsciously activating this [Prison].

    For Steve, the "prisons" are like clothes, and he won''t take them off in an unsafe ce.

    A safe ce for Steve is where his family lives.Otherwise, I didn''t release Prison even when I was sleeping.

    Because of the routine, Steve is less alert.I don''t think it''s necessary to do it because it''s definitely (though) safe.

    Steph approached the golden Golem, which was also about toy on the tree.

    No major damage was found, but cracks and cracks were found all over the ce and the condition was worn out.It''s as if you''ve been hit by something very powerful.

    The golden Golem didn''t move at all, and I tried beating Concon a couple of times, but there was no reaction at all.

    Looking up at the sky where the golem fell, the holes that were whirling with bees and sparks gradually narrowed down, and eventually disappeared without trace.

    Did I ruin it when I left?

    Steve looked at the immobile golem and thought of his golem-loving sister.

    If it were definitely a coon, you''d be d to see this golem.And you will have fixed this golem.

    Also, I remember pera, the Golem of Coon, behind Steve''s head when she was maintaining it.

    I''m sure that''s...

    "Er, [oopun]?"

    Put your hand on the breast of the golden Golem and cast your magic.

    Bashh, there was a sound of air escaping, and Golem''s chest opened up and down.The G-Cube, also known as the heart of Golem, shines in the sun.

    Well, I tried to open it, but Steve didn''t know what to do next.

    Touch the fearful G-Cube.Steve also knows that this G Cube is an important part of Golem.

    I took out the G-cube that was protected by the gel-like sphere, but nothing happened, so Steph put it back.

    Warning, master information cannot be registered. I''m going straight to hell. "

    Wow!?

    Suddenly, Steve puts a butt mochi on the talking golem.

    It was voice guidance for input support, but Steph mistakenly assumed that Golem spoke.

    Warning, master information cannot be registered. I''m going straight to hell. "

    Steve, who was surprisingly observing the golem, talks as if he had paralyzed the golem, repeating only the words.

    "What should I do?"

    "Master and Naru put a part of their hair, nails, skin, etc., into the G cube."

    As I was told, Steve pulled out one hair from his mother''s blonde hair and put it back into the G cube that took it out.

    My sister did the same thing.Steve is convinced that this action is not a mistake.

    I rebooted. Was it discarded before the function stopped?It is also true that it has interfered with the thinking, behavior, and ability of the machine when discarded.Are you sure you want to throw it away?

    "Shige? Yes? Hmm... I don''t know, but it''s fine."

    Roger, I''ve erased the information.... erased. Close the hatch and let the magic flow again. "

    As a steff, I said, "Are you sure?I was asked, "I didn''t think about anything, I just said," Yes. "

    The act was the initialization of Golem''s mind, the Q Crystal, but she couldn''t possibly understand it.

    Follow the guidance and close the hatch on your chest and let the magic flow again.

    "Crown Series, Format CS-10" Ceramic Gold ", restarted.Register the master name and give it to me. "

    Tammy?

    Oh, give me a name.

    "Steph, Stephanie Brunhild."

    "Registration Shimmer, Master Registration Changes Completed"

    Gold Golem''s Eye Cover "Visor" opens, and his Eye "Camera Eye" captures Steph.

    He woke up his body, which was also lying in the tree, and a small golem slowly stood up.

    "My name is Ha, Cerafic Gold. You''re loyal to me.Your orders, Master.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Did you sign a master contract...!?"

    Hey, wait a minute. Did Steve sign a master contract with this gold crown?

    Yumina and the "white" [crown] Albus are tentative contracts.Yumina has no aptitude, but because her ancestor Arthur is a former master, she has a submaster contract with a kinship.

    The Crown Ability to Pay the Cost cannot be used with this contract, so don''t worry.

    But Steve is different. I''m signing this contract.In other words, you can use the Crown Ability (Crown Skill) which requires a "price"....

    "Are you the [crown] of Gold?What is Crown Ability? "

    "The former question is positive. Thetter question cannot be answered.Crown Skills Hanai

    Gold answered my question from behind. [M]Speaking of which, Silver said that Chrome Lanchess was making Golems without a price.

    Like Silver, does Gold have a ''price''? I''m just a little relieved.

    But I didn''t expect Steve to sign the gold [crown]...

    No, wait. Arthur Ernest Belfast, the master of Albus, is the ancestor of the Belfast royal family.

    In other words, not only Jumina, but Sue is also drawing the blood.

    Silver, the [crown] of "Silver," signed a contract with Yuyuan, the son of Yumina.And Sue''s daughter, Steve, is the [crown] of "gold"....

    Arthur''s qualities of aptitude for the [crown] have been passed down to Steph for a long time?I don''t even think about it as much as I can...

    Either way, I''ll have Doctor and Erca analyze the gold thoroughly.We have to deal with a ne that puts a burden on Steph.

    But if this is the Gold Crown, how did the apostle of the devil get the Ark?Do you still have a crown we don''t know about?

    "I know about Golem, but where did you meet the Queen of this country?"

    "Er..."

    Your Majesty is here.

    Wearing the voice of Steph, who tried to answer Sue''s question, the soldier captain who guided him stopped in front of a big door.

    Let me ask you about it.

    When the door was opened, a woman was waiting for us inside.

    The woman in her fifties didn''t have the image of a queen.The dress she is wearing is not gorgeous, but rather in, with round sses and a smiling smile.

    Somewhere, I felt like Ellen, Sue''s mother.Of course, Ellen is much younger than Her Majesty the Queen, but this is what happens when she gets old.I don''t know what Ellen''s grandson, Steph, missed.

    "First of all, His Majesty King Brunhilde.I am Sonya Quill Lefan, Queen of the Kingdom of Lefan. "

    "Oh, you mean me?"

    "I know. I was so proud of Steve."

    That makes Her Majesty Queen Lefanugh.I wonder what you were talking about, but I''ll stop listening now.

    "Still... you''re such a young father.Is that your mother...? Um... "

    Her Majesty Queen Lefan leaked an unspeakable voice when she saw her hand tied to that of Steph.

    The marriageable age in this world is about 15-18, but if Steph is 5 years old, I would have be a father when I was 13, and Sue would have given birth at 8.No, that''s impossible.

    "Oh, no, actually, Steve was a rtive.It''s like a nickname.... "

    "Eh, chick... shit"

    Sue silently blocks Steve''s mouth when he tries to say something. Nice follow.

    I see. Steve exins a lot to me, but there''s a lot I don''t know. "

    Somehow I do. I don''t know, gugugu, guwah, but I don''t know.

    Sit on the couch as rmended by Her Majesty the Queen.Me and Sue in a way that pinches Steph face-to-face.Next to the couch are cherry blossoms and yoshino.Amber stood at my feet and Gold at a distance. [M]

    "First of all, thank you for protecting Steve."

    I bow my head to Her Majesty in the meantime.Though there may have been many thoughts, it is an indisputable fact that he was taking care of his bedtime.As a parent, you must be grateful for it.

    "No, of course not. This is the one who helped me...Without Steve, I would definitely be dead. "

    ording to Her Majesty''s story, Steph and Gold, passing by, helped her as she was travelling in a carriage when she was attacked by enemy n soldiers on the streets.

    Hey, look at Sue.It was the same situation when I met her. [M]In the same situation as my mother and daughter... no, Sue and Steph are in different positions.On the helpful side and on the helpful side.

    Afterwards, an army of the n attacked the town from which Her Majesty and the Queen fled, but it was also kicked off by Steph himself.

    Well, there''s a [prisoner]...Everything went to the bridge in front of the castle gate, and none of them passed through.What, is my daughter Zhang Fei from Nagasaka Bridge?

    In any case, standing alone against the enemy...

    "No, I mean, there were soldiers here alone, but Steph blew them all up....."

    His Majesty the Queen said so in a very spicy manner.

    Apparently the allies were kicking each other out.The way Steph fights is to hold his defense tight with [Prison] and blow the opponent away with a high-speed movement with [elerator].

    The bigger the Prison , the faster the walls will hit.I don''t suppose we have any enemies or allies.

    After all, it seems that if there are allies, the danger is the opposite, so I almost left it to Steve.

    "Unless it''s pathetic to have to rely on such a small child...."

    Her Majesty leaks such a word as she looks at Steph.Is that expression ament for your powerlessness or a regret that you let your child fight?

    "It''s good for me, that much.It''s normal for someone to rub you when you have a funny lunch.They say, "You can''t do it for one person!"

    "Hmm! Steph says good things! Good boy!"

    Ehehe, I''m praised!

    Sue strokes Steve''s head.Steph smiles a little while receiving it.Hmm, I''d like to stroke you too, but I''ll hold on for now.

    But passion is not for people''.The same goes for the "One-night Dinner Duty" earlier, but don''t use all these weird words...I told you... I knew it was me...

    Oops, I need to speak to Her Majesty now.

    "Well, that''s it. I asked Steve earlier, are you looking for something called" Legaria "?"

    "Yes, ''Legaria'' is a testament to the ancient kingdom and is recognized as the king of Levant.The Kingdom of Levant is now divided into three factions: my queen, some anti-queen, and neutral.If you put "Legaria" in your hands, the Neutral will lean toward us, and the Anti-Queen will have no choice but to make a difference ©¤ ©¤ ©¤ "

    "Excuse me! An army of Marquis Belius is on its way!That''s twenty thousand! "

    Suddenly, the soldier captain who had just guided me rushed into our room.

    Army? Ah, the one I just saw, headed this way?

 Chapter 540

    Hmm, no doubt Na. The army I saw when I came.The exact number? Hmm... 20348.Of these, 2037 is equipped with golem.I think it is made of factory Factory after it almost has the same shape except for the color.Looks like there''s no flying type.We''ll be here in about ten minutes. "

    "All right, hold on."

    I hung up on Monica, waiting over here in stealth mode.

    Looking back, I address my voice to Her Majesty with a disturbing expression.

    "I''m sure of it. We have less than 20,000 troops on our way.Looks like he''ll be here in about ten minutes.The g is a purple sea snake. "

    "This is the army of the Marquis of Belius. This is the alliance of the Duke of Brunson, who upies King''s Landing.It''s a substantial alliance. "

    The Duke of Brunson, who upies King''s Landing, appears to have sent in an army.The Duke of Brunson is the head of the anti-queen n and seems to be bleeding with royal blood, next to Her Majesty the Queen.

    The king''s capital, upied by such a duke, is now under martialw, and citizens have lost their liberty due to severe repression.

    By holding the King''s City, he will show the other nobles that he is right to take the throne.

    What''s our strength?

    "Five thousand. It''ll take two days to get reinforcements from the nearest city."

    The soldier captain who just reported to me answers my question. [M]About a quarter of the opponent.I might be able to fight some battles in the basket castle with reinforcements...

    Uncle Umihebino again? Perseverance.

    "What is it, Steve? Do you know?"

    The steff who was listening to our conversation leaked his words with a nasty face.

    "Besides, I just said goodbye to you. You came with me. Fuck you! Fuck you! It was noisy. "

    Okay, let''s crush it.

    You''re telling my daughter "fuck you"?You deserve to die. No, I can''t let you regret killing him lightly.Shall I show you a living hell...?

    "King, calm down. Pull yourself together.Because it''s not very popr. The kids pull it. "

    "... what a joke. A joke, a joke."

    "Hah, hah..."

    When I returned to the cherry blossom, I smiled at Her Majesty, who had drawn more attention than the children.

    I don''t like it, but it doesn''t make you feel that stingy ~.... well, I was just a little serious.Just a little bit.

    "Wee back again. Let''s go!"

    Copy that.

    Oh, wait, wait.

    Stop the Steph trying to leave the room with gold.

    "I''ll do this. Steph, wait for me."

    Too-sama?

    "Don''t crush me, mister."

    I tried to show him something nice as a father, but Yoshino stabbed me with a nail.... yeah, I won''t crush it. I suppose we should push them back, push them back.

    So, are you okay?

    "It''s okay. That army has been pushing back several times.I''m used to it. Please wait a moment. "

    When I say no to Her Majesty, I deploy a map of my phone in the air to check the surroundings.

    "[Multiple]. Target rock. Marquis de Belius."

    Copy that.

    The red spots on the map are captured one after the other.That''s right, 20,000 people take a little time.

    Well, I was lucky to be able to lock it up because I was lined up in the march.

    Lockplete

    "Hmm... can I go to the ins near the Kingdom of Primura?[Gate] activated at all feet of the Marquis of Belius. "

    Roger, activate now.

    Retrospectively locate the route that Gungnir just passed and activate [Gate].

    "Yes, it''s over."

    Huh?

    Her Majesty is looking at us with a strange face.Well, now you have no idea what you''ve done.

    Eventually, the Knight of the Message jumped into the room.

    "I will report to you! Judging by the sights, the Marquis of Belius suddenly disappeared!It just disappeared like it was being sucked into the ground...! "

    His Majesty the Queen and the Knights of the Guard were on the spot listening to the message with a poke-like expression.

    "Ah, um... Could this be His Majesty the King...?"

    "Yes, I have transferred them to a location near the Daora Mountains.It''ll take a couple of days to get here again. "

    You didn''t crush it.

    I told you I was kidding.

    I drank a sip of the tea served in response to Su''s light tone. Oh, delicious.

    "I thought Steph''s magic was incredible... but His Majesty''s magic is on top of it..."

    His Majesty, with a stunned, daunting and difficult expression, urged the captains to remain alert for some time toe.You don''t believe me?Well, I don''t believe it.It''s the usual thing, so don''t worry about it.

    "So I''m talking about ''Legaria''...."

    "Ah, yes, ''Legaria'' has been passed down to sessive kings as proof of the kingdom of Levan.But going back three generations to me... in my great-grandfather''s time, there was a struggle over the throne, and I couldn''t find out where he was. "

    "With that, the Duke of Brunson and I will leave King''s Landing?"

    "If I find the Legaria in my hands, the Neutral will definitely lean toward us.Then the Duke of Brunson won''t win very well.Then we encourage them to surrender. "

    Legaria is a symbol of royalty. In the absence of this, the Duke gave the Duke of Brunson a cause and forgave the rebellion, so when it returns, the Duke loses his fist.

    But hey... what if we don''t find that legacy?Of course, I can''t find anything either.

    If there is a hidden boundary, or if it is no longer in this world, it is impossible to find it.

    "So what is this legacy?A sword, a jade... a crown? "

    Sue asked Her Majesty what I thought.Yes, first of all, if we don''t know what it is, we can''t find it.

    "No, Legaria in the Kingdom of Levant is an instrument."

    "Instrument!?"

    Yoshino was the one who caught up with Her Majesty''s words.The cherry blossoms next door also seem interesting.It''s not impossible because you two love music, but keep your excitement down a little bit.Her Majesty''s pulling a little.

    "Naturally, an instrument is an instrument that sounds, right?"

    "Yes, it''s a small metal flute that we call the ''Ste''s Flute''."

    "It looks like Steve."

    Fufu, yeah.

    Her Majesty smiles at Steve''s words.Steph and Ste. Well, they look alike.

    His Majesty''s story of everything means that the royal family of the Levant kingdom has been knocked down to the point where they don''t like to practice whistling since childhood.

    He said he had to perform a song in front of the people during the inauguration ceremony.After listening to the performance, the people will determine who the next king is (listening).) What do you think?

    Are you saying that if you lose under pressure, you''ll be a weak and unreliable king?

    Well, depending on the song you choose, the personality and personality of each person can also emerge.

    "Hey, did Her Majesty whistle, too?"

    "Ste''s whistle had already been lost in my time, and I never yed it during the reign ceremony.But since I was a kid, I can still y the whistle. "

    In Yoshino''s words, Her Majesty takes the flute that was decorated on the firece.A wooden whistle less than 30 centimeters.

    Her Majesty began to whistle quietly after sucking on it.

    The tone, which rings with a gentle tempo, is very beautiful and pleasant to hear.It was a song I had never heard before, but we were drunk for a while on such a gentle tone that we could rx both physically and mentally.

    Eventually, when the performance is over, apuse will be heard from everyone who was there.

    "No, it''s wonderful. Her Majesty was also a musician."

    "No, everyone who seeds to the blood of the royal family can y this much...."

    Her Majesty is so modest, but I can tell you that the performance is halfway through.

    The cherry blossoms and Yoshino''s mother and daughter, "Oyako," are ying the performance.Apparently, while listening to Her Majesty''s performance, they wanted to do something about it.

    "We''ll show Her Majesty a song too!"

    "No, Yoshino and cherry blossoms? Because I''m out of line....."

    "I don''t mind. I also want to listen to the music of Brunhilde."

    Her Majesty gave her permission to seek out her freedom-dominated daughter and wife.

    Hmm. Their music is Brunhilde, or mostly Earth music...

    Yoshino activated the phone, creating a semi-transparent ss-like instrument in the air.Yoshino''s ying magic. Guitar and bass drums?

    Tosama too! Yes!

    "Eh!? Me too!?"

    Yoshino gave me the base.Wait a minute, I''m not very good at bass...

    What are you trying to do?The bass is the only way I can y it.

    The song that Yoshino answered my question was one that my grandfather taught me.Mmm, I''m sure I can y this because I practiced a long time ago... maybe.There may be nks and it will be difficult to follow.

    I haven''t yed the bass string with my fingers in a long time.I wonder...?

    When she raised her face, Sosuke''s brother was in the drum seat.... hey, god of music. When did you get here?

    Her Majesty''s eyes were blinking, but she indicated by hand that it was okay.

    Here we go!

    With Yoshino''s voice, I y the bass string and carve the rhythm. [M]Dynamic baseline.Yoshino''s guitar adds color to it.

    The cherry blossom vocals ovep there.

    This song is from a vocal group formed by artists synonymous with King of Pop as brothers when they were young.

    In this song of debut, he suddenly achieved the pleasure of ranking first in the national chart, and he also achieved the greatest achievement after four songs in a row from debut.

    This song has a bass in its ear.In other words, it has be such an important backbone for the song...

    Hmm. It''s hard to match Sosuke and Yoshino...!

    As Sue and Steve p as the cherry blossoms sing on the sofa, so does Her Majesty and the guards in the room.

    Perhaps this title of "I want you back" fits Her Majesty in search of Legaria.

    I don''t know if Yoshino thought so much and told me to y this song.I think it''s probably a coincidence.

    Everyone apuded me when I managed to finish ying.Hmm... dating my daughter is tough...

    "That''s a great song! I didn''t know what the words meant, but it was a song that resonated with my heart!"

    When Her Majesty said so and praised, Yoshino lit up ''Ehehe'' and the cherry blossoms gave a V sign with a little joy.By the way, Sosuke''s brother was gone.Did he just migrate for a session? That guy...

    "Well, I''m sorry, but could you tell me more about the shape of the whistle?If you know the details, you''re more likely to find them. "

    "Oh, then there are some pictures. Please wait a moment."

    Her Majesty brought some pictures from a desk drawer in the room.In the Western Continent, "Here" is the diversion of camera eye technology in Golem, and there are photos from a long time ago.

    Nevertheless, the photograph brought in was discolored into a sepia color and can be said to be a long time ago.

    Well, it seems to have disappeared in the days of Her Majesty''s grandfather, of course.

    Two pictures. One is a picture of a boy about Steph holding a whistle.The other is a family photo taken in the living room with a whistle in a box on a desk in the middle.

    "This boy is my grandfather.Ste''s whistle is in your hand. "

    Huh. This boy is my grandfather.I wonder if it''s been nearly a hundred years.

    However, the whistle I am holding is a whistle that has no characteristics.I can only tell that it is as long as Her Majesty''s whistle.

    "What is this family photo?"

    "My grandfather, my grandfather, my grandmother, and my grandfather''s brother... my uncle, my uncle."This uncle, The Uncle, willter contest his session to the throne.As a result, the defeated uncle, "The Uncle," set fire to the Mansion and harmed himself, but then he realized that Ste''s whistle was gone. "

    Hmm. Maybe the self-harming Uncle and Uncle hid it somewhere.

    "Does this uncle have any children in Uncle?"

    "Yes, but it is solemnly settled in this dispute.My uncle "Uncle" discovered the loss of the whistle after the owner of the faction was solemnized, so it seems that there was no information at all..... "

    Hmm, Legaria isn''t exactly what it looks like.Her Majesty''s grandfather decided to seed to the throne, and when she checked to use Ste''s whistle in the throne ceremony, the contents of the box were empty.

    It seems to have been a lot of noise.In Japan, it''s like three kinds of artifacts have disappeared.That''s going to panic.

    Watch the whistle in the picture.Unfortunately, the picture that Her Majesty''s grandfather has in his hand is in the way of his hand and he doesn''t know what he looks like.

    The family photos are small and blurry.Well, I know the shape somehow, and I wonder if it''s okay.

    "This was made of metal, but what is the material?"

    Oliharkon.

    Whoa, that''s an Orihalcon whistle.Should I say legaria?That means it''s unlikely to be broken.However, it is not possible that some materials have been crushed and used.Orihalcon is rare.

    I don''t think anyone who knows the value of legaria would do that...

    Well, let''s find out anyway.

    Pick up your phone and call up a map of this country.In the meantime, it''s from Japan.

    "Search. Ste''s Whistle."

    Searching... search finished. Disy Shims "

    A single point of light appears on the map.All right! I''m sure there''s only one mistake!?

    That? But here...

    Her Majesty asks if she is worried when she sees me looking suspicious.

    Well, how was it?

    "Ah, no, no. I found it anyway, but I found it somewhere...."

    That said, I will show the map to Her Majesty in the air as well. [M]

    The position of the light point indicated by the map of the Levant Kingdom. That''s...

    "King''s Capital Lefancia...!?"

    Her Majesty shouted in surprise.Oh, this is King''s Landing, after all.There is now a legaria in the King''s City, which has be an enemynd.This means...

    "What does this mean? The Duke of Brunson and the others got the whistle before us?"

    "No, that''s impossible.If that man had gotten Ste''s whistle, he would have already dered it and forced me to leave. "

    Her Majesty answers Sue''s questions. That means it is.

    "There''s Ste''s whistle in King''s Landing, and you don''t even know it.I can''t believe they won''t notice what they''re after... hah, that''s funny. "

    Ugh

    Her Majesty holds my breath in my words. [M]

    Oh no. Her Majesty was originally in King''s Landing...

    "King, choose more words."

    "I''m sorry...."

    I was angry with the cherry blossoms.

    Well, is it dark under themp?It happens all the time!

    "Winter night, where is King''s Landing?"

    "Hmm, it''s a little town... oh, it''s so weird. What?"

    Pinch out your phone''s screen and zoom in on the map.The light spot was in arge building.This is probably it...

    "This is...! Aren''t you in the royal castle?!No way...! I''ve been looking for it for decades!? "

    Her Majesty is staring at the map with a stunned face.Wow, what a waste.

    "I don''t have a wallet!" I scratched around the house and asked the police about mymute to school, but it was like, "Ah, it was in my pants pocket..."

    "Why!?"

    "No matter what they say...."

    Her Majesty screams. Ah, you didn''t yell at me, did you?I''m still staring at the screen.You''re shouting at me for being unreasonable.

    "Why didn''t you find me when I was in the castle!?About now after they kicked me out of the castle!? Why!? "

    No, because you said you were looking for it.I know how you feel, but please calm down.

    "Isn''t it nice to know where it is?Aren''t you happy? "

    "I''m delighted! I''m delighted, but somehow...!It''s pathetic, it''sing to my head...!Ah, enough! Stop! Stop! "

    Her Majesty held her head and screamed.The Knights of the Guard are wondering what to do.

    "Good morning, what''s wrong?"

    "Adults have a lot of things."

    A lot?

    Yes, a lot of things.

    I''m d you''re quiet.

    Looking at His Majesty the Queen screaming while Sue and Steph had such a conversation.

    It seems like a lot of stress has umted...His Majesty is not the Queen who lost the legaria, but I can''t admit it as a king without it. It sounds like a lie over there.

    Still, I can''t ignore this kind of authority.Do we need something like that to prove our royalty?

    Smartphone? Hmm, but this is a magical instrument.We can''t leave it on the ground.If the bad guy is inherited by my descendants, a demon with his negative emotions may be born.

    A sword, a gun, maybe Brunhilde.I''ll give it to you when I give you the throne in time.Does Silver swell up?

    With that in mind, Her Majesty finally regained her calm.

    "I was upset....."

    "No"

    Well, I know how you feel.

 Chapter 541

    As if Her Majesty the Queen of the Levant would reset the disturbance, she coughs one by one.

    "So, where is Ste''s whistle in the castle?"

    That''s what they say, and I''ll try to erge it, but I can only say that around the castle.

    The map is just a map, there are limits to ergement, and you can''t even see the details in the room.If you go to King''s Landing, you may be able to find it directly in [Search].

    Her Majesty stared at the map and twisted her neck.

    "This is... just the tip of a castle with a few rooms that aren''t particrly important...Are you sure Ste''s whistle is in such a ce...? "

    "Is there a hidden passageway or a hidden room?"

    Sue asks Her Majesty that.

    Secret escape corridors known only to royalties since ancient times and hidden rooms for temporary evacuation aremon stories in castles.

    Incidentally, Brunhild Castle is also there.There''s an entrance to the tunnel behind the throne.

    Let''s get out of here when something happens.If you don''t have to use it, that''s the best thing to do, but you don''t have a choice.

    "There are hidden passageways and hidden rooms, but they shouldn''t have been here.The maids are supposed to be cleaning from corner to corner of the room, so it''s just hidden somewhere.... "

    It''s not that big for size.For example, in a firece or behind a bookshelf.There will be plenty of ces to hide if you want to.

    My uncle who lost the throne battle, "Uncle" and his faction must have hidden it for the sake of the return of "Kendo"....Maybe he was trying to retrieve it after it was almost cold.

    However, nearly a hundred years have passed since the person who hid it before it was collected was solemnly cleared, or because of some mistake it never came into the ears of others. What a vain story.

    "So I know where Legaria is, but what are you going to do now?"

    "If we recapture the King''s City, we can recapture Legaria.Whatever I have to do, I have to kick the Duke of Bruson out of King''s Landing...! "

    "Leave it to me! I''ll bring you back to life with Steph!"

    I twisted my neck to the line of Steph who flew to follow Her Majesty''s decision.Honestly, I don''t want to go any deeper into civil wars in other countries that aren''t allies.

    Still, Steph is not my daughter, but a rtive to the outside world.I mean, it''s not just rtives, it''s not Brunhilde.

    That''s why it''s not a problem for Steph personally to take part in a civil war... no, there''s a problem, there''s a problem!

    I just don''t want to throw my daughter into civil war.No, I''m already in the vortex.

    When I was worried, the cherry blossoms that had been drinking tea whispered.

    "The King''s Transfer Magic has been under-trainedtely."

    Huh?

    "I''m worried that the [Gate] just transferred the opponent properly.Try again. "

    No, I''m even more anxious now. It''s okay because I''ve done it so many times before.What are you suddenly wondering?

    "The ce is around the kingdom of this country.Why not transfer tens of thousands of stones outside this fortified city? "

    The stones to the kingdom of this country?Tens of thousands? Why are you giving me such stupid training... wait?... oh, is that so?

    "I see. I see, I haven''t had any magic trainingtely.There was a lot of stone outside this fortified city that could easily be transferred, so why don''t we give it a try?Let''s transfer it inside the walls of King''s Landing anyway.I have to be careful not to identally send animals and people with stones. "

    I don''t think it''s quite impossible to say it.What is it, "stone that seems easy to transfer"?

    Her Majesty''s face looks relieved by my insane lines. [M]The Guard Knights around them also noticed it.

    "Here, Your Majesty, when did you train...!?"

    "I have some business to attend to, so can you let me do it in about three days?Would you like a night? Or lunch? "

    "I thought it would be better at night because residents might be noisy...Do you mind if we take a look at "..."?It might be a little crowded. "

    "Anyone..." (...) That''s fine.Just be careful.I don''t know if it was transferred by mistake. "

    Me and Her Majesty reward you with words that contain them.

    Even if the soldiers here who happened to be visiting me while I was training in transfer magic, it was an ident.

    I said, "Stay away from me," but even if the soldiers get caught in the magic of transfer, it''s their own responsibility.It''s your responsibility.

    "Mhh...? I''m not sure how to say goodbye to you...?"

    "Steve, adults have a lot of things to do."

    More?

    Suu was stroking her swollen head.Among them, Her Majesty said, "Gather all the soldiers from nearby cities!Get as many men as you can in three days!''.

    It would be best to leave the battle of this country to the people of this country.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Steve! Wee back!"

    "Wee back, Steve."

    "You''re home atst."

    Hey guys!

    "Me too....."

    There''s also you!

    When I took Steph home, all the children greeted my youngest sister.I wonder why everyone was worried, everyone stroking Steve''s head.

    No, there was only one kid who ate the golden golem that he brought with him so quickly that he could reunite with Steve.

    "Wow, this is the gold crown!I see, while certainly following the design of the crown until now, by applying engraving magic to the details, the magic interference is reduced.... "

    "I can''t shake it...."

    I am somewhat impressed by the crown of gold, the coon that sticks to gold and stays close.My mother was holding her head and sighing.

    Lou baked for the poor and still bustling children! And p your hands.

    "Yes! I know we''re all happy, but let''s have dinner!Please wash your hands. "

    Wow! Lou, it''s your dinner!

    Steph flew slowly to wash his hands.Don''t use elerator everyday.You''ll be in danger if you run into someone.I need to be carefulter.

    Well, I thought I was going to wash my hands, and Sue stopped me.

    "What about collecting Steve''s dropped phone during the winter night?"

    "Oh, that''s right...."

    I can''t leave you alone, but are you going to look for it again?You dropped too many kids. Elna, Linne and Steph for a long time.You dropped nearly half of it.

    Let''s make a smartphone case with a string that goes down from the neck.

    "Well, you did say the forest south of the Levant Kingdom....."

    When I searched on my phone, I found Steve''s phone in the woods.

    Hmm, I''ve never been to this forest, so I''ll have to fly or [teleport].You can open the [gate] with a [recall] from Steve, but I went to dinner.

    I can''t help it. Will youe with Daddy?

    "I mean, is that it? Is this phone working?"

    Zoom in on the map and stare at the highlights of Steve''s phone.Oh, I knew it worked. Shit. Did someone pick you up?

    I think you should return it before it gets into trouble.

    Transferred again to the Kingdom of Lefan in [Gate], and from there, Steve dropped his phone in [Teleport] and made a rough transition to the forest, and luckily he went out into the forest.

    I''m pretty sure this is the forest, but where''s Steve''s phone?

    Use your phone to check your position and continue through the woods.It''s almost evening, so I''d like to collect it quickly.

    Steve''s phone is still running.Did someone pick it up?But what the hell is he doing in these unpopr woods?Going that way, going that way, maybe in distress?

    If so, I guess I''ll have to rescue him.When I started running toward the spot on my phone, it started moving toward me.

    It''s convenient. This will be quick..... "

    I stopped my running leg sharply. [M]

    ... there''s something going on in front of me called Zushin Zushin.The birds are also flying.

    Something''sing, isn''t it? The reaction of Steve''s phone is alsoing this way.Oh, did you pick up your smartphone, or did you eat it?

    A spider far bigger than normal from the back of the woods ising this way.

    Greece ©¤ ©¤ ©¤ ©¤!

    A dark ck spider as big as arge bus rushes toward us with a tall golden trumpet.A creepy spider with bright red eyes and several spiders growing from the body.

    Yeah, it''s disgusting, soe here.

    "[Shield]"

    Gabufu!?

    The invisible wall stopped the spider from rushing.It was a big spider that was melting down, but immediately stopped with a log-like foot and regained its posture.

    Shah!

    A big spider spits something like adhesive fluid out of his mouth, but it is also hindered by Shield and cannot reach me.

    The big spider stood up with four legs behind him, and with the remaining four, he tapped [Shield] rarely.

    Ugh. That''s creepy...My grandfather told me not to kill spiders too much because they are good bugs, but they are not good bugs at all.

    Therefore, the decision to crush was made.

    "[Coming Thunder Ice, 100 Thunder Ice Mist, Voltic Mist]"

    Visualize!?

    The Spider suffers from the fog of a synthetic magic thunderbolt, and the Spider dies instantly.I don''t know if the electric shock caused it to burn... or not.It''s ck from the beginning.

    "Well, I hope you knocked it down....."

    Next, check the position of the Steve''s phone directly in [Search].Ah... inside this guy after all...What, you''re taking it out of his guts?

    Mass production smartphones are also made quite sturdy using magic metal, and since my [protection] is applied, it won''t melt...

    You want me to dismantle this thing and get it out? I can''t. I can''t.

    Ah, there''s also a way for the Adventurer Guild to take it and dismantle it.

    "Oh, yeah, why don''t we just pull it in with [Apartments]?"

    That''s right, that''s right. Why didn''t you notice such an easy thing?You''re an idiot, so am I.

    I''m holding my right hand against a fallen spider... wait a minute.

    If I activate Apertures like this, only my smartphone wille into my hand...?Something strange came along...

    Once upon a time, when Su''s grandfather drew the Apartments from his body, the blood was sticking...

    I activated [Storage] to store the Big Spider.You stay away from danger. If there is a simple way, we should do it.

    I opened the [Gate] to the Adventurer Guild in Brunhilde to have the Great Spider dismantled.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "You''ve brought in another incredible beast..."

    The Alliance Master, Relisha, murmured as he watched the giant spider removed from the [Storage] to the demolition site.

    I thought it was an endangered species because it''s a Western beast, but maybe it''s also an endangered species?

    In my doubt, Lelicia brought out the old scroll Scroll and spread it to the desk in front of her.

    The spider depicted there and the spider lying in front of me had exactly the same characteristics.

    "This is an ancient giant spider called Anat.It is a beast that rarely breeds explosively and causes catastrophes when it enters a specific cycle. "

    "Ancient? I knew it..."

    "Yes, it''s an extinct species. It hasn''t been discovered for about 2,500 years.... Recently, many Adventurer Alliances around the world have reported the discovery of extinct species.Your Majesty, what is going on in this world? "

    Lelicia looks at us with her sharp eyes.

    Hmm, I think we should be honest here.The likelihood of a monster appearing now is not zero...

    I told him that space-time distortions were more likely to ur and that the beasts of the past wereing to our time.

    "Does that mean that these beasts will continue to appear?"

    "It seems to calm down gradually, so I think it will eventually settle down....."

    Relisha strokes her chest down at my words. [M]Well, I can''t wait for these things toe out frequently.

    "Your Majesty, is this what you''re looking for?"

    An uncle of the Guild, who was dismantling while we were talking, brought a phone out of a giant spider in one hand.

    Did you wipe it properly with a cloth? It is in a shiny state.What a caring person!

    It smells slightly raw, but... Let''s apply Clean for now.All right, the smell''s gone.

    Don''t tell Steve what happened from the belly of a giant spider...

    Upon returning to the castle, the children had already finished their dinner and were all rxing in the salon.

    ... no, it''s not just Coon.There''s no gold up there. Babylon?There are doctors, Erka engineers, professors, and Professors, so I don''t think I''m going to do anything rude...

    In the forest where Steve and Gold met, I ran into an endangered species. Is this a coincidence?

    I wonder if there is a distortion in space-time around there.A little gold appeared in this era beyond time and space....?

    I think we should have the doctors look into it. And then...

    Too-sama, wee back!

    "Gufu!?"

    I managed to catch my body from the front of the steff, and I was about to fall.Ah, don''t use [elerator] to prate your head...!

    Have you found your smartphone?

    "... oh, they found me. Come on, don''t drop it anymore."

    "Thank you!"

    When I received my phone, Steph dashed back to Su.So don''t use elerator ....!You missed your attention.

    Good night, Mr. Winter Night.

    Sitting on an empty chair in the salon, Jumina rubbed her painful stomach and brought her cold fruit water.Jumina sits next to me. [M]

    Finally, we''re all here.

    "That''s a lot of noise when there''s nine more."

    "Isn''t it nice and lively?And this is thendscape of the future.You should get used to it now. "

    Well, yeah. Because eventually the day wille when this will be routine.

    Well, I hope we''re all here, but one day the kids will go back to the future.I have to ask Grandma Tokie when it will be...It seems to be okay if the influence of the dimensional earthquake decreases, but there is an uncertain element called the "apostle of the devil".

    We need to crush the "Apostle of the Devil" as soon as possible to safely return the children to the future.

    It''s hard to break up with children.It will be a long time before we meet these children next.

    I want to make a lot of memories in the meantime.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Three dayster, I sent about 30,000 soldiers gathered in the castle city of Ashira in the Kingdom of Levan to the kingdom of the kingdom of this country, involved in the training of transfer magic.

    After a while, I flew to King''s Landing, and the Duke of Brunson, who had dominated King''s Landing and lived there, surrendered lightly and dered that Her Majesty had recaptured King''s Landing to the people.

    Well, if suddenly 30,000 soldiers show up inside the walls at midnight...

    Originally, the people of King''s Landing were martialw, and were forbidden to leave the house without any use during the day or night, so there was no harm done to them.

    Even though it was midnight, the people of the King''s City were boiling back at the return of Her Majesty the Queen.Everyone is shouting for freedom.It seems that the Duke was mping down on the King''s people.Were you afraid of the rebellion?

    Thus the kingdom of the Levan kingdom was opened almost without blood, but this is not the end.

    If we don''t find the legaria in question, the same thing could happen again.

    Together with Her Majesty the Queen in a hurry, I went to the hidden ce where Ste''s whistle, a legacy, was hidden while looking at the map of my phone.

    Stop at the corner of the castle, in the center of the hallway that became a straight road.

    "I think it''s a bit weird...."

    There are two rooms on the right and left of the hallway in front of you.The hallway leads to a staircase that leads to the second floor.Behind the window is the courtyard.

    It''s not in the courtyard, so I think it''s either of these two rooms.

    Yeah, it''s faster to use Search directly.

    "[Search] Wha... what?"

    Well, what''s the matter?

    Her Majesty asks me if I am acting suspiciously.No, it''s not either room, it''s down this hall. No way. On the stairs?

    The staircase was a stone staircase with an aged wooden handrail.... not the stairs. The handrail?

    After careful examination of the handrail, one of the pirs supporting the handrail reacted to [Search].It''s definitely me.

    When I twisted it hard, there was a sound of somethinging off, and the strut came off the handrail just 10 cm away and sank.

    When I lifted it while leaning sideways, the pir pulled out of the handrail with the spoon.I got it, man.

    The decorated wooden pirs appeared to be hollow.I see. Is it like this? I can''t find it.

    Hand over the removed pole to Her Majesty.Legaria is a testament to royalty. It won''t be good for outsiders to touch it.

    Her Majesty''s trembling hand overturned the pir and a small golden whistle fell from the inside into Stone''s and her hands.

    It was exactly the same whistle I saw in the picture.

    "Ah, ahh...! It''s definitely Ste''s whistle...!Finally, I''m back to my royal family...!Father, Grandfather, I finally found it....! "

    Her Majesty scratches the golden Orihalcon flute and weeps.The Guard Knights around me were impressed, crying upright.Well, I know how you feel.

    I''m d they found us. I hope this will bring the civil unrest in the Levant Kingdom to an end.

 Chapter 542

    Her Majesty the Queen standing on the walls slowly begins ying Ste''s whistle.

    With my unssified magic [speaker], the tone should have reached the people of King''s Landing gathered in front of the castle gate.

    The news that the whistle of Legaria Ste, thought to have been lost over a hundred years ago, had been discovered from the royal castle and returned to Her Majesty''s hands quickly came to the knowledge of the lords of the Levant Kingdom.

    As a result, the opportunistic lords, who had proimed their neutrality, swore allegiance to Her Majesty and lost sight of the opposite faction.

    Incidentally, the Duke of Brunson, who was at the top, regretted stepping on the dungeon in prison when he heard that Ste''s whistle had been discovered from the royal castle.

    It''s a shame I had the chance to get Legaria.

    Had Legaria been in the hands of the Duke, Her Majesty might have been in jail.

    In that case, I might have exiled Her Majesty to some country.

    Anyway, I think the civil war in the Levant kingdom has been catastrophic.

    "Your Majesty, thank you very much for this."

    It was not Her Majesty who lowered her head, but her son, the prince of this country.

    When I was 30 years old, I had dull blonde hair.I think he is a samurai person because of his tall and tight body shape.

    In fact, he was leading an army to recapture the King''s Capital from the Duke of Bruson.

    In a way, I took away that ce.

    "That''s why you said it was amazing! Uncle Frank!"

    "Yes, Steve was right."

    That''s what Prince Frank returns with a bitter smile on his chest.

    I wonder what it would be like to call your uncle the prince of a country, but Steph is also a royal, so he may behave naturally without being afraid.

    "I hope this will bring peace to the Kingdom of Levant."

    "There are still some rattles, but I''d like to clear them up before Frank takes over the throne."

    When Her Majesty answered the question while drinking the cup of tea that had been served, Prince Frank had a slightly bad look on his face.

    As a matter of fact, this prince can barely whistle.By the time he was born, the legaria had already been lost, and there was no difficulty inheriting the throne even if the whistle could not be blown.

    There was no legaria at the time of Her Majesty''s birth, but there was a grandfather who was supposed to inherit it it, so the practice of whistling was well done.

    Now that Legaria is found, it is necessary to perform a song in front of the people when they seed to the throne.

    If that is an unbearable performance, the prince is now at dawn in whistling practice from morning to evening, as the country that is so tightly packed can be rough again.Tradition is tough...

    "Personally, I would like to join the World Alliance.However, I think it is difficult for the country to clearly participate and cooperate until the domestic situation settles down. "

    "Yeah, but I''m not going to tell you to do that.However, we would like everyone to exchange information about what is happening in the world and to have a good understanding of what is happening.Just listen to me first.Don''t worry, it''s up to the country to help. "

    The World Alliance, basically, is a well end meeting.Sometimes we can discuss and resolve problems between countries.If it''s difficult, ask another country to arbitrate and find a ce to drop it.There are many things I can solve with my powers. [M]Well, I''ll get it in return.

    Anyway, I will brief Her Majesty and Prince Frank on the "apostles of the devil" that are currently leaping across the world.

    "I think towns and cities close to the coastline should be careful.Depends on the situation, but if you find it difficult to confront it, you should abandon the town and flee immediately. "

    "Golems huge enough to destroy the town...Something like that..... "

    The first Golem thought to have been created by the "Apostle of the Devil".The first Rare Kingdom that Golem attacked was here, between the Levant Kingdom and the sea.

    Furthermore, 70% of thend in the Kingdom of Levant faces the sea.I don''t think I''ve gone too far to be careful.

    We provided dozens of gate mirrors tomunicate with local cities in the country and mass-produced smartphones to contact us.

    I don''t know if I''ll make it in time, but I''ll be able to contact you if anything happens.We should be able to take measures and support reconstruction quickly.

    Her Majesty will be able to attend the next world conference.The country is not yet stable, so we can''t really cooperate, but there is a lot to be gained simply by listening to the stories of countries around the world.

    The Levant Kingdom will be fine with this.

    The remaining issues are:

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "In conclusion, this ne is definitely the crown of gold.But the crown of the past is a ne that has drawn a line.You can call it something else. "

    The doctor who sucked on the aromatic pipe in Babylon''s "Laboratory" replied, looking at the gold crown of "gold" lying on the workbench.

    "Complex engraving magic is engraved all over the interior of the ne.I can analyze it to some extent, but I also use a few techniques that don''t make sense, and I don''t know what it exists for.It''s like having a toothbrush on your shoes... "

    A toothbrush on your shoes? What does that mean?

    A Golem engineer called a genius can''t do such a waste.That''s why the doctors don''t know, I guess.

    But geniuses and idiots are one piece of paper...I murmured in my heart looking at the genius before me. [M]

    "The performance of the ne itself is no different from the traditional crowns.But Q Crystal, which controls the ne and governs Golem skills, has a special structure. "

    The attending Erka technician pointed his head at him.The Q Crystal, also known as Golem''s brain, controls the aircraft and activates the basic behavioral philosophy, abilities, and skills.

    If we suck it off, we can revive the ne even if it''s safe here.Of course, it seems that if you have a different body, there will be a lot of problems.

    "The Q Crystal leaves a mark on the habit of the Golem engineer who made it.Then there''s no doubt that this ne was created by Chrome Lanchess..... "

    Professor "Professor" murmurs as he strokes his long white beard.

    "There''s something in the Q Crystal that I can''t parse.It''s probably about the Golem skill on this ne, but it''spletely covered up.It''s the ck box in your words on winter night. "

    "But Gold himself said he doesn''t have Crown Ability."

    "Crown Ability. Crown Skill, right?Crown Ability Crown Ability is a ability that requires a price.It''s not that I don''t have any other abilities.Norun''s ck Crown Ability is time control and interference in parallel worlds, but can we take weapons out of another space like your Storage on winter nights at no cost? "

    I see. The crown ability is different from the Golem skill of the ancient ne Legacy.

    "Anyway, you don''t have the ability to pay for it, do you?Something weighs on Steph..... "

    "I don''t think so. Ah, no, if his hidden Golem skill is" suicide bombing "or something, it could be coteral."

    What a mess!

    "There''s no ''suicide bombing''. He''s not even Golem.Acts that directly harm the contractor Master are forbidden. "

    Professor, I stroke my chest down in the words of Professor. [M]What, don''t threaten me.

    "In the first ce, you don''t have this Golem, past information (Log).With that, I would have known a lot more. "

    "Probably initialized it when Steph started...Something incrediblyrge disappeared, but what was in it? "

    "Perhaps it was Chrome Lanchess''s research records.He might have done something like Chrome''s assistant.What a waste..... "

    Hah... and the three of them sighed.Did you do something to my kid?

    "Well, anyway, even if I had a master contract with Gold, it wouldn''t be a problem for now... would it be okay?"

    "As far as I can tell. If it''s dangerous, so is Kuyuan''s Silver Silver, and it depends on how he uses it."

    Well, I suppose so.It is fine if something is not considered a ''price''.

    I''m worried about Steve, and I''ll give you back the gold.

    ... what? Will Silver and Gold take him with them when Steve and Long Distance return to the future?No, it''s not a problem even if you take me there.

    Then you know we''reing back to the future, too... is that okay?

    "Silver said that the gold crown was based on the same magical creature as Silver, but I don''t know where the magical creature is used in this."

    "It''s a wide range of magical creatures.From gargoyles and mimic to slime.Golem itself is also a magical creature in a sense.If magic gives life, it''s a magical creature. "

    Golem''s Q crystal is stamped with its behavioral philosophy, thought circuitry, and airframe control.Assuming that it is creating life, Golem will also be a magical creature.Is it going to be like the Golem in this world?

    "In the case of Silver, the body of the sword was given a pseudo-personality, but was Gold given something?"

    "As far as Analyze is concerned, there was no such grant.However, the material of this golden shiny body could not be analyzed.I think they''re adding something to Oliharkon. "

    The doctor wrings his arms and twists his neck.Was this golden glitter Oriharcon?I didn''t think it was gold.

    It seems to be some kind of alloy with Orihalcon, to be exact.

    Are you mixing slime with Orihalcon?

    Oliharkon slime? You''re such an idiot.... wait, there''s an example of a metal slime.If something called Olihar Constance slime existed.... "

    The doctor took my joke into ount. [M]Shit. It''s going to be a long time.

    "By the way, where''s Kuhn?"

    I can''t see the girl who seems obsessed with gold.Where did he go?

    Ah, Kun is coordinating Val-Albus with Monica in the Hangar.

    Val-Albus, or "White" Albus overgear.The doctors kept it a secret and I haven''t been shown it yet. You''re a jerk.

    "This is a good opportunity. I''ll show you the Val-Albus on winter night. [M]Winter night, Jumina, call me too. And so is Albus. "

    Oh? If you think so, I think you can show me this time.Does that mean it''s almost finished?

    Calling Jumina is probably because it''s Albus''s master ("tentative" though).

    Like Leonoir in Norn, it''s Jumina who''s going to be running things with the Val-Albus, so you should show it to me.

    When I called Jumina and Albus on the phone, for some reason they came a long way together.

    No, it''s more like they''ve been brought in with their hands tied together than done.

    "I wanted to advance the diorama I was asked to do today....."

    "Sometimes you have to take a breath!If you look at all those little things, I''ll make you look bad! "

    Other kings who liked the diorama of Brunhild Castle built by Long Distance have asked us to do it, so Long Distance is stuck in the room at dawn to make the diorama if there is time.

    Alice will fool me if you don''t keep mepany for a long time.

    Sure, Jumina''s right. It''s not good for you to just lock yourself up in your room.It is troublesome even if it is pulled.

    We took him to Babylon''s Hangar with us for a long time.

    "Well, have you ever seen a Val-Albus overgear in the future?"

    "Yes, I''ve been on it several times."

    Wasn''t the overgear a private jet?

    I wonder if Yumina gave me a ride.I can ride a cockpit with one kid.

    We came to the Hangar, but instead of going to the garage where the usual frame gear was ced, we were guided to a different aisle.I thought they didn''t use us.

    When the doctor opened the garage door and saw what was in it, the words that I thought leaked out of my mouth.

    "Starship...!?"

    There was something lying in front of me that I could only express. [M]

    Anyway, it''s huge. Babylon''s Hangar is enchanted with space-time magic, and it''s even bigger than it looks, but it''s not much bigger than it looks.Hundreds of meters?I don''t think it''s a kilometer, but it''s too big.

    It certainly wasn''t 700 meters on a gxy-ss starship that appeared in an American science fiction television drama.Isn''t there more to it?

    The color of the ne shines brightly white.If you look closely, this is a whale.It''s a white whale overgear!

    "This is the Supercrossbow Overgear, Val-Albus.Equipped with flight capability and diving capability, it can be equipped with and transported with many frame gears.It''s an all-purpose battleship equipped with all sorts of weapons and capable of handling all sorts of situations. "

    Flying? This guy... Well, because Babylon is floating in the sky, it''s nothing like that.

    "I really wanted to deform and make it a bigger frame gear than the Ortholin Deoverload, but I stopped because of the burden on the airframe and the low durability."

    Just walking a frame gear hundreds of meters tall is a nuisance...Natural destruction. How much damage would there be if it copsed?

    "I heard it''s an underwater overgear, but it also flies..."

    Yumina looked up at the pure white airframe with her mouth nkly open.Wouldn''t it be a huge fuss if this big one was flying?

    "I''ll use the same cloaking magic as Babylon to get there.However, if you enter the battle, you will need to disable it. "

    They say they can''t attack if they''re wrapped in a field of concealed magic.You mean we can''t find him unless we get into the fight?

    "I mean, does this thing work on a G-cube?"

    "No, Val-Albus has a spiritual furnace.We need to analyze the one you received from the Rare Kingdom''s treasure trove and load it with improvements.They receive spiritual power from the spirits there, little by little, and amplify it dozens of times in the same way as Babylon''s Tower and use it as a power source.Of course, there are G cubes loaded, but you''re kind of spare. "

    From the Spirit? Is this thing working with the Spirit Power?

    The power of the Spirit is much higher than the power of magic when magic bes elemental.It can be seen at a nce byparing ordinary fire magic with spiritual magic with the power of the Spirit of Fire.

    If I wanted to move such an idiot freely, I might need that much.

    "Let me show you inside. This way."

    As the doctor told me, I went up the tarp that came down from the whale''s belly and went inside.

    It was surprisingly bright inside, and the magic stone lights were shining there.

    Inside, I thought it was going to be like a starship, but it''s not like that, it''s kind of like a luxury hotel.There was also a carpetid in a ce like the lobby, and there were even potted nts.Even the Magic Light Stone chandelier.

    "Get in this."

    Is this a transfer team?

    "It''s huge. It would take a long walk, wouldn''t it?This will take us all the way to the bridge. "

    At the corner of the corridor, a magical formation was set up, and when everyone got on it, the magic flowed to the wall just beside him.

    The surroundingndscape changes in an instant.It seems to have shifted lightly without any shock.

    The switched location was different from the luxury hotel earlier, and this time it was an absolute ce.

    That is, the bridge of the Starship Battleship, The Bridge.

    There''s a super big monitor in the front, probably a captain in the middle (Captain?) There is a slightly higher seat where the operator sits, and a control panel is installed in the front, left and right.There were operating panels all around, emitting a faint light.

    I mean, this is an animated version of the movie he showed me and the bridge of the Starship Battleship that appeared in the science fiction movie...

    "Oh? Father and Mother Yumina... forever.Already showing off? "

    The cousin sitting in the captain''s seat turned around and looked at us.I was sitting in a big chair, so I didn''t know I wasing from behind.

    "What''s the final check?"

    "It''s over. All you have to do is fine-tune it during operation.Ah, so, Yumina Mother? "

    "Yeah, let''s go for a test run.Come on, Jumina, take your seat. Albus, take your seat below. "

    Looking closely, there is a small seat in front of the captain''s seat.As Albus sat there, Erca engineer connected some plug-like things directly to Albus''s back.

    As Kuhn descended from the captain''s seat and Jumina sat down instead, a semi-transparent visor came down from behind the seat to cover Jumina''s head.

    "How''s it going? Is it working?"

    "Wow...!? Wow, wow! You can recognize many different perspectives at the same time!"

    "There are several cameras attached to the Val-Albus that link you to Jumina through the Albs.You should be able to connect that vision to the front monitor. "

    At the same time, the doctor said, Pa, there is a video on the giant monitor in the front.There was arge shutter in the Hangar in front of the Val-Albus.

    Um, it looks like there''s nothing wrong with the footage.

    "There''s no problem with the etherline."

    "Jumina, can you run the spiritual furnace?I just need you to give Albus that order. "

    Jumina speaks to Albus as she is guided by Erka engineers who were somehow ced in the surrounding console.

    "Er... Albus, the Spirit Furnace is starting...?"

    "Roger that. Spirit Furnacemencing operation."

    Foon... and with the quiet mechanical sound, the entire console on the bridge lights up.

    After a slight vibration is felt in the pants, the image of the monitor slowly decreases.The Val-Albus is rising.

    "Hidden magic activated, field deployed. Monica, open the shutter."

    Roger, Ze!

    Monica, the manager of the Hangar, heard a voice, and the shutter in front of her opens up.

    It is followed by a cloudless blue sky and the Merysian Mountains, which span both Belfast and Legulus.

    "All right, Albus, slow forward... well, Jumina, why don''t you ept it?"

    Uh, Albus, slow forward.

    Roger that. Slow ahead.

    With Yumina''s life, the white whale Val-Albus slowly began to march into the sky and sea.

 Chapter 543

    Slowly emerging from Babylon''s Hangar, the whale-shaped Overgear Val-Albus began to swim gently through the cloudless sky.

    "You''re slower than I thought."

    "There is no speed like gungnil, but there are limits to the magic elements that can be taken from the surrounding atmosphere and water.If we do that, the Val-Albus will be out of service for a while. "

    "If the magic elements to be converted don''t catch up, they will crash...?"

    "No, altitude is going down, but slowly.Let the feathers fall. "

    No, I''d say it''s falling, too.If there''s a big city right below you, you''ll be devastated.

    You''d better try not to push too fast except in an emergency.

    "I left Babylon for now... where should I go?"

    Yumina in the captain''s seat with a translucent visor asks the doctor.

    "For now, let''s head south to the ind sea between Mismid and Ramish.So we do dive tests. "

    The ind sea between Mismid and Ramish... the Sapier Sea.

    I proposed to open the Gate and transfer the Val-Albus, but it was rejected because it also served as a flight test. Well, yeah.

    Even if it doesn''t go fast, it''s much faster than a carriage.

    I''m sure we''ll be there in a few hours at this speed, but I''m free...

    Yumina seemed to be learning how to manipte Val-Albus while giving him detailed instructions.Ascend, descend, stop, retract.

    Such a move doesn''t surprise me.I was wondering if there was anything like ship sickness.

    The doctors have been busy for a while now, sticking to the console and throwing something into it, and Kun is also helping out with a lot of things.

    Not just me and Long Distance were there, but I was looking at the big monitor in front of me, but I was getting tired of the irreceable view.

    After a long time, he sat on the floor and began to take the parts and foundations of the diorama out of his phone''s [storage] and assemble them.

    Until I came here...That''s my pace...

    Nevertheless, I was free, so I bought help for a long time and left.

    For a long time, small brick-like parts are lined up and glued together, making them as big as walls.

    What Kudo is building is the castle of the Legals Empire.A castle whose construction is simple and robust tells the story of history.

    When I put my hands on the production part, the quality will be lowered, so the part that I help is mainly the lowest part.

    Something taken from the material of the slime is stirred.If you don''t stir everything well and keep it tight, bubbles wille in...What do you use this for?

    "I''m going to harden it into the water of the moat."

    Having said that, Kudo began to pour my stirred slime solution into the castle. [M]Oh, you want some water?

    After rinsing everything, it is now like a toothpick, and a little bit like a muscle is drawn on the poured surface.I didn''t know what I was doing at first, but I was surprised to find out that it was creating fine waves on the water.I can do this kind of detail often...

    "I saw the Sapier Sea."

    Looking up at the front monitor in Yumina''s voice, he saw the sparkling shine of the water above the horizon.

    The Sapia Sea, which connects to the Great River of Gau, is asrge as a small country.I''m sure Val-Albus won''t have a problem diving.

    "All right, let''s start the dive. Slowly."

    "Alright, Albus, dive."

    Copy that.

    The Val-Albus slowly entered the water ording to the doctor''s words.For a moment, the footage was cloudy, but it quickly switched to a clear image, reflecting the fish fleeing the sea.

    "Monitor switched to dive mode. Good vision."

    "No hydraulic problems, sir. We''re on our way."

    "Sensors are clear ofrge sea beasts. Continue searching."

    It seems that Val-Albus is diving without a problem.I thought it might get darker in the ocean, but it looks pretty clear.

    "I''ve adjusted it to look that way.It''s actually getting dark.It''s a dark world where no light can reach the bottom of the deep ocean. "

    The doctor answered my question. [M]Oh, is it getting dark outside?I don''t know because Val-Albus doesn''t have a real window.

    It seems that the Val-Albus sank to the bottom of the sea in no time.The Sapier Sea doesn''t seem to be that deep, it doesn''t have to be 3,000 meters.I don''t know if it''s deep or not.

    Speaking of the earth''s oceans, I''m sure the Mariana trench was the deepest, more than 10,000 meters, so it''s not deep...?

    "There seems to be no problem with navigation.All right, let''s do the exploration test next.Yumina, get me the drone. "

    "Yes. Um... this is it. Albus,unch the drone from A00 to A99."

    Copy that.

    A drone?

    When Albus answers Yumina''s orders, several spheres fly like torpedoes ahead of the monitor.

    Is that a drone?It''s as small as a table tennis ball.

    "Is that what you''re exploring this waters for?"

    "Since I won''t get caught in your [search] on winter nights, the Ark is probably equipped with an inhibitory boundary.In that case, visual exploration would be the most reliable.That probe ball has the ability to see through even if the opponent has a phantom.Moreover, the probe ball itself develops the same concealed magic as the Val-Albus, so it''s hard to find from the other side. "

    Is there a stealth function?Well, otherwise a big sea beast might mistake you for food.

    The mid-sized monitor on the left and right of therge monitor on the front was projected with 50 divided screens each.Looks like a security camera screen in the security room that''s gonna be in the movies.

    The footage over here is also a little bright.It still feels dark, but I think I''ll know if there''s anything strange...

    "Isn''t it tough to keep watching all this...?"

    One after the other, I saw hundreds of images of fish and rock and rock, and my eyes began to tingle.

    "As expected, surveince of everything is impossible in human eyes.Don''t worry, if something strange happens, Albus will find out and let you know. "

    Airne A42, we have an unidentified object.

    He found something while he was trying to say something.It''s not Ark, is it?Though we may not be able to find it so quickly, our eyes will focus on the erged 42 footage.

    Something is falling on the dark sea floor.It''s huge. Hmm? That''s...

    "The sinking ship...?"

    Arge ship is sinking in the middle as if it had broken in half.But it''s weird. Something like a propeller can be seen in the mast.It''s not an ordinary ship.

    "Is this... airborne?"

    "Airborne?"

    The doctor opened his mouth with a little surprise when he saw the footage of machine 42.

    "It was a flying ship that used to fly quite normally during the ancient Magical Kingdom.I didn''t expect it to sink here.It was dropped 5,000 years ago in the battle against Fraser.It doesn''t seem to be a military ship..... "

    Is this a ship from the ancient Magical Kingdom era!?

    "If you were under protective magic, you wouldn''t be in bad storage, would you?"

    "Well, that bothers me."

    Kuhn, Erka Technician, and Professor Professor "Professor" ate the doctor''s words.You magician nerds.

    Jumina, you need to get to 42.

    "Okay."

    The Val-Albus changes direction and continues into the sea.Eventually, the sunken ship found on ne 42 was projected on the front monitor.

    It''s pretty big. It''s not as good as the Val-Albus, but it''s close to 100 meters.

    Three masts. Two of them are broken.There was also a big propeller at the rear, and some big oars were jumping out of the hull.

    What''s all this stuff doing in the air?

    "Capture the magic elements in the air and use them to propel the ship.In principle, it''s the same as a ship. "

    Hmm, like auxiliary power?You don''t want to look like a galley boat, do you?

    "Nh, what are you going to do?"

    "You''re supposed to collect it!Relics of the ancient magical kingdom!?There''s no way to leave it on the bottom like this! "

    "That''s right...."

    Coon got mad at me with the sword curtain.It seems that it is already a matter of decision for her to recover.

    The doctors seem to be in favour of retrieving it.But how do you get it back?

    "How can I... shoot you in your [storage] on the winter night?"

    Oh, I see.

    I knew my own stupidity in the dr. ''s stupid voice. [M]I wonder if it''s a robotic submersible or if it can be recovered using a frame gear...

    If you use Storage , it will be one shot.I wonder why you didn''t notice that...

    As the doctor told me, I will only retrieve flight flights with [storage].

    "I''m d I retrieved it, but where do I put it?"

    "I''ll go to the vault in Val-Albus. This way."

    Jumina and Long Distance, and Albus will remain on the bridge, Bridge, and we will proceed to Val-Albus'' hangar under the direction of the Doctor.

    The hangar that arrived in an instant using the transporter was asrge as an idiot.I wonder if this ce is also spread with space-time magic.

    Remove the aerial vessel recovered from Storage .I wanted to recover only the airship, so I removed all the seawater and took it in.As a result, there was not a single drop in sea water on the surface of the overhead flight, and the hangar was not wet.

    The sand and debris stuck to the airship can also disappear, and the airborne flight is showing a brand new sparkle.As the Erka engineer said, it was under protective magic.Same as Babylon.

    The doctor murmured as he looked up at the airlift.

    "Hmm, from what I''ve seen, it''s a merchant ship from the Republic of Talwes.You''re in the middle of a fight. "

    The Republic of Talwes? I''ve never heard of it.Probably one of the countries of the ancient magical kingdom.

    "A merchant ship. I wonder what the shipment is."

    "Artifacts, a magical artifact from the ancient magical kingdom era, is interesting."

    "I''m d to hear that, but this ship itself is a treasure!Where is the power section..... "

    The magician geeks are ying around flying on their own.Aren''t you too free?

    I also approach the airborne flight and p the surface. [M]It''s a bit different because it looks like metal.It''s a response like hard rubber.

    Ignore the hatch entering the ship and enter from where it broke.

    "Wow."

    Something like wood debris and sand was deposited inside.Perhaps this is the culmination of something inside this ship that had no protective magic on it.

    When something like mud was collected in [storage], did you lose moisture and this happened?

    ... if you think about it carefully, there must have been someone aboard this ship...Is this sand mixed with their bones...?

    While chanting the Buddha in his heart, he worshipped lightly and stepped in.It''s been 5,000 years, so I think it''s be a Buddha.

    I searched the front of the broken ship, but I couldn''t find anything like this.Maybe the shipment was food or something.I packed up some food to get away from Fraser, but it looks like they shot him down.

    When I came out of the airborne flight, the coon that entered the rear deck came here with pleasure.

    "Father, Father! The ship''s power reactor is still alive!Repair it and this ship wille back to life! "

    Yes. The power reactor was safe.But isn''t that just too much tension?

    "No, we''re not that interested in this ship.I thought I''d give it to Kung''s daughter..... "

    "I was in a good mood to talk about it."

    "Well, if you let me in on the winter night, What do we do?"

    No, what did I do...?

    I can''t turn my back on the sparkling begging queen!

    At least if Lean were here, she might have been able to resist a little.

    "... if you decide on the right time.To the extent that Lean doesn''t get angry.... "

    "Thank you!"

    Coon hugs me with a smile.Are you going to repair it by yourself, that...?It might have been a big present for my child.

    Warning, starboard forward, Kga, huge lifeform approaching.

    Suddenly, Albus''s voice echoed aboard with a beep warning.

    "Mm-hmm. Something happened.Let''s get back to the bridge. "

    As instructed by the Doctor, we have returned to the bridge, the Bridge, where the Yuminas are.

    A monster like a big sea snake is swimming towards us on the monitor in front.

    "The sea dragon Leviathan?"

    Leviathan is a sea monster 100 meters long.Along with Kraken, the sailors are afraid.

    Well, both of them serve me as a Summoner.

    But I think it''s bigger than the average Leviathan.It says 300 meters on the monitor, but is it more than twice that?

    "That''s not just Leviathan.A subspecies of Leviathan, the Leviathan Lord. "

    Leviathan Road? Sure, it''s bigger than the average Leviathan, and the scale is a little different than the average Leviathan.The color is also deeper than that of Leviathan.

    All of a sudden, the River Sun Road and all of a sudden, they threw something like a loose ring from their mouth toward us at high speed.

    The Val-Albus shakes slightly, but small. Attacked?

    "You''re definitely attacking us with hostility."

    "I wonder if he''s the boss around here.Are you in the territory and you''re freaking out? "

    Kudo and Kun are having such a conversation, but I agree with that opinion.You must be hungry to get rid of the stranger who came into the territory.

    While I was thinking like that, the doctor beside me had a smile. [M]... you look bad.

    "Perfect. I think we should be fighting the Val-Albus."

    "There are a lot of materials in Leviathan Sun Road that can be used for magic."

    "This is more of a treasure mountain than a flying airne."

    "Yumina Mother! Let''s do it!"

    Obviously, from the "Magic Materials", I can see that Kuhn is motivated.

    It''s easy to understand and helpful, but in the future, I''m a little worried that a man with valuable magic materials will trick me...

    Suggested to attack Leviathan Sun Road, Yumina slipped her fingers into the console on the captain''s armrest.

    "Attack, huh? Um... then, Albus, this thirty-six series of magical torpedoes..."

    "Wait a minute! That''s too much power.Leviathan Sun Road is going to be a seaweed. "

    "Jumina, Mother, that''s rejected!"

    What kind of gear are you carrying? This overgear...

    Leviathan Sun Road is repeating shockwave-like attacks while Doctor and Yumina interact.

    Luckily? However, this ship has not taken much damage in that attack.

    That''s why you can''t just let them do it.

    Albus, the fourth brilliant torpedo is fired.

    Copy that.

    I wondered if there was a small, tiny sound, and the monitor in front of me headed towards Leviathan Sun Road at an incredible speed with a single torpedo.

    And I thought that the dazzling sh of the monitor ran for a moment, and the river sun road in front of me was splitting up and down in two, drifting in the ocean scattering all sorts of things.

    "Shit, that''s too good a hit...."

    The doctor is alone with a small tongue.Apparently, the torpedo hit a clean spot and hit the Riviera Sunroad hard.

    I don''t know about Leviathan Road, but Leviathan is a less defensive beast.Because it''s a subspecies, even if its defenses aren''t that high...

    Collect the Leviathan Sun Road with [Storage], just as it did when flying.

    If you leave it in the hangar, it looks like the hangar smells, so I''ll keep it in [storage].

    We need to ask the Adventurer Alliance to dismantle itter.

    Too big a beast to disassemble on Alliance property, so we have to get out of town.It takes time to dismantle, and the freshness decreases when the product is worn.It''ll be working all night.I apologize to the dismantlers of the Alliance.

    "I''ve had some battle experiments, so shall we finish today?Return to Babylon and make some fine-tuning before you embark on a full-scale expedition. "

    "A full-scale expedition would take you all the way around the world to find the Ark?Tie Jumina to this ship forever..... "

    "No, no, just exploring is enough for Albus.I''ll be able to contact you in the event of an unforeseen situation, so there''s no problem. "

    Leave it to Albus to explore the sea floor.Well, it''s Golem, so I''m pretty sure we can do it 24 hours a day, but I think it''s hard to find the seas all over the world.

    "At the same time, we will ce markers near the coasts of our allies.If there is an "apostle of the devil" invasion, we will be able to detect it as soon as possible.I need you to exin the winter night to the heads of state. "

    "Okay."

    I don''t think I''m going to let them do whatever they want anymore.Next time, we need to get out of here and crush him.

 Chapter 544

    The exploration of the Ark by Val-Albus is proceeding slowly.

    We need to find them from all over the world.This is not an easy task toplete.

    I can''t find the Ark, but I think I found some sunken ships and ruins that sank on the bottom of the ocean.

    ording to the doctor, in the Freise invasion 5,000 years ago, several cities sank deep into the sea, hitting Freise with magical weapons that could alter the terrain and cause terrestrial mutations.Ruins mean the wreckage.

    In addition, unnatural excavations were discovered in several locations.

    It is presumed that the apostles of the devil have dug up the resources of the sea floor.

    The first Golem resembles the frame gear that attacked the Rare Kingdom.Maybe they''re collecting resources to mass-produce it.

    Even though the Ark was a factory dedicated to the rare Golem engineer Chrome Lanchess, I don''t think it has that much mass productivity...

    That''s why I don''t think they''re going to attack us in tens of thousands of units, just like Freys, but I can''t predict where we''re going.

    We have hidden markers on the bottom of the area we explored in the Vale Alps, but they still cover only a portion of Belfast, Reef Lease, and Panaches.

    It''s toote to install it on the coast.If possible, I''d like to discover it before the port town gets attacked...

    Now, leave it alone.

    "Wow, Ed, Oniichan is a little cute!"

    Steph smiles as he peeks at Edward, the trail of the Duke of Ortholinde sleeping in a crib.

    As in a long time ago, Steve also called Ed, his uncle, "oniichan," not "uncle."

    "Fufu, Ed''s asleep in peace.Steve,e here. "

    Auntie!

    Steph hugs Su''s mother, Ellen.

    Looking at it with a smile, Sue, her mother, sighed small.

    "Oh dear, Steve is still sweet...."

    "I''m a youngest child, and I don''t think I can help it.We seem to spoil a lot of people. "

    "Isn''t that the winter night?"

    Cut back, I put my mouth on the tea in front of me with a strange face.Oh, that''s the Duke of Ortholinde, this is a pretty good tea.

    "Ellen, you''re cheating on yourself!Steve,e here. I''ll give you some sweets. "

    "Thank you, uncle!"

    The usual crispy Duke of Ortholinde is a del dere.You saw something unusual...I don''t think even Sue or Ed was so deluded.Is this the one whose grandchildren are cuter than their children?

    Would it be like that if I had a grandchild? [M]In other words, my daughters are going to marry me....

    ... No, I don''t. Yeah, I don''t. The vision of the future in me is a choice for a long time to have a wife. [M]

    But when that happens, will my grandson be a child with Alice?Then the grandson who will be born is also a grandson to Ende...

    I wonder, imagine that the confrontational mind is mncholy..."I prefer Grandpa Winter Night to Grandpa Ende!I have to be able to say ''!

    "... I''ve been on my own for a while now, but are you okay...?"

    "Huh. Oh, it''s okay, it''s okay. I was just thinking about the future."

    Suu looked at me suspiciously and said I had no problem. [M]

    Steph sandwiches between the Duke of Ortolinde and Ellen, chewing deliciously on the handed cookies.

    You look more like a grandchild than a grandchild.Sue, the actual daughter, and Steph here are not too far apart, so it may be taken for granted.

    "... it''s kind of creepy. Even though Steph is a stray daughter....."

    "I know how you feel. Me, too."

    Sue broke in between the Duke of Ortholinde and Steph and hugged Steph.

    "Oh, wow, wow, wow, wow."

    "Mother, this is not a jerk-off.I just love my daughter as a mother. "

    "Oh, then I have to love my daughter too."

    As Ellen hugged Steph, she hugged him.

    Okay, I''m a little jealous.

    The Duke of Ortrinde, who was kicked out of the sofa by Sue, came to me envious of my skinship with Steve.

    "No, I didn''t expect to see my grandson''s face so soon.Like Sue, Steve''s a good kid. "

    "Sure, sure.It''s my daughter. "

    "I didn''t think the Winter Night Hall would be so stupid...."

    Oh, what about Dis? Until I told you the truth.

    "By the way... how long will Steve be here?"

    "... I think I''ll still be there for a while.Don''t worry, it won''t suddenly disappear. "

    When I answered that, the Duke of Ortholinde had a slightly hospitable expression. [M]

    In fact, you can''t return the apostle of the devil to the future unless you manage to do something about it.

    Because they could get in the way of things and prevent children from returning to the right future.

    ording to Grandma Tokie, the odds are low, but if there is any possibility of that, we need to eliminate them anyway.

    With that determination in his chest, he brought his grandparents back to Brunhilde, where Alice pulled his hand and walked down the hall for a long time.

    "Ah, Father, Sue Mother and Steph. Wee home."

    "I''m home. Are you two going somewhere?"

    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been in my room, so I''m going to go y!"

    "No, I''m a diorama maker...."

    Long ago opened his mouth as small as an excuse.The castle dioramas requested by the kings of each country have no particr deadline.That''s why I don''t think it''s about filling the roots.

    Rather, it is decided that staying in the room all day doing detailed work is bad for your health.You should go out and y a little bit.

    "Steph, Steph, Steph, I''ming with you!Kai-sama, okay? "

    "Hmm. Don''t bother Alice for a long time.And I''ll be back by sundown. "

    Yes!

    Alice and Steve ran along the hallway for a long time.Well, I''m sure the castle will be fine...

    "Red, please."

    Yes, Lord Aruji

    The red balls that had stopped at the hallway window pier plunged into the sky.

    Just in case. I can''t even say that Steve and the others are not likely to get caught up in some kind of incident.

    It''s overprotective.

    Say whatever you want.

    Sue seems to be letharistic or a type that lets her go.It feels like you can tighten it while letting it go freely.

    I also feel that Steve''s naive personality, excessive curiosity, and reflexive behavior were born out of raising such a child.

    When you think about it in your mind, your nostalgic phone vibrates and lets you know when it arrives. From the doctor.

    "Yes, hello? Have you found the Ark?"

    Not yet. But the top soldiers got caught. "

    First Golem?

    The marker installed in the southern part of the Kingdom of Panaches captured a shadow.They''re heading straight for Panaches. "

    How many?

    It''s a little bit like 2,000 if you put in a small one.Probably leading a half-fish or a four-armed golem or something.I think there are about twenty giant golem. "

    Twenty nes. Then Legin Rave alone can handle it.First, let''s stop it at sea before Golemnds in port town.

    Ah, I can''t do it now if it''s Legin Rave.

    "What about it?"

    Didn''t I tell you before?We''re renovating the Ark to make it fully operational even underwater. "

    No. I think we should renovate it in the meantime, but it''s not a good time.Well, I suppose the ck Knight Baron can handle it...

    Why are you sending me to Val-Albus?

    "... no, I don''t want to be known about the existence of the Val-Albus.The Ark may be even more rmed. "

    I don''t think it''s a good idea to know about it and devise countermeasures against the Val-Albus.You should keep the trump card.

    When I hang up with the doctor, I will hurry to contact His Majesty King Panaches.They said they would send troops from Panaches, so they decided to gather them in front of the gates of Panaches.From there, we''ll take you to the [Gate].

    "Winter night, take the straw with you!If you''re in defense, you''re in charge of Ortholinde! "

    Sue screamed as she was listening to the conversation.Indeed, the Ortholinde Overload is dedicated to defending, as the defensive armed type is known.

    We can stop the giant Golem from entering the port town with a barrier.Let the Half-Milfish be left to the Knights of Panaches.

    First of all, I thought I''d go alone to see how things were, but it''s not bad for Sue to consolidate the city''s defenses behind me.I don''t know what''s going on.

    I took Sue first to Babylon''s Hangar.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    There is a group that quietly travels through the bottom of the faint sea.

    The group consists of the Half-Milk, the Robot Doll, the Rock Giant, and the first Golem Cuclops.

    And among those twenty cuclops, there was an airframe that shined like a metallic purple.

    It''s a little bigger than the other Dark Gold airframes, and we know it''s a Commander aircraft because it''s ahead of the curve.

    On board is one of the apostles of the devil, with a purple spear.His name is Orchid.

    The other Cuclops that Orchid brings aboard are Golems blessed by evil spirits.All of these were set to follow Orchid''s orders.

    One way to get multiple Golems to follow is the military soldier Soldat, but one of the apostles of the devil, Scarlett, applied the system and made it possible to lead more Golems.

    Leading them, Orchid was heading to Kuup, the port town of the kingdom of Panaches, which he saw.

    The goal is the destruction of the town. And at the same time, sprinkle the curse of evil gods, and secure people who will be their own limbs.

    These are things Orchid did on his own, but all the other apostles of the devil were silent.

    Orchid always had some sort of destructive impulse, because he knew that the Ark could be destroyed if he didn''t let it go out once in a while.

    The Messenger of the Big, Small and Evil God is suffering from mental disorders.Excessive exploratory minds, unusual cruelty, fanatical beliefs... suppressing them will deny their existence.

    Orchid''s destructive impulse matches that.I feel fun breaking and killing something.

    For that pleasure, Orchid took Cyclops'' steps to turn Kup''s port into a sea of fire.

    "Come on, let''s hit you shy."

    As Orchid''s Cuclops attempted to ascend to the coast and check out the port town, something unfamiliar stood in front of the dock.

    Ten metersrger than Cyclops is a giant golden Golem.He was swinging his fist at us.

    Overwhelmingly dangerous, Orchid bent Cyclops'' knees and sunk the ne into the sea.

    Cannonknuckle spiral!

    The right arm of the golden giant Golem Ortholinde Overload was severed from the elbow and fired at high speed.

    It was fired at the first purple airframe that emerged from the ocean, but it burst into another Cyclops behind it as the purple airframe sinked into the ocean unexpectedly.

    The water sshes and the cuclops sinks.The flying right arm draws an arc and docks again on the right elbow of the Ortholinde overload.

    At the same time, Orchid''s Cyclops stood up, a sinking purple airframe.

    "Is that... a Golem soldier from Brunhilde?Anything else weird? "

    Orchid erged the pre-dock image on the cockpit monitor.

    In addition to the huge golden Golem, there are several ck airframes and even blue deer-like airframes.

    I don''t know why, but he was ambushed.

    "I don''t know... I like it.It''s getting interesting. "

    In this situation Orchid had a pleasant expression on his face.

    A giant Golem soldier from Brunhilde. How much fun it would be to break it.This has to be done seriously.

    "Wistaria, it''s time."

    When Orchid said so, a spear shining in metallic purple appeared in the hand of his Cyclops.

    "Evil Artifact" is an artifact condensed by the curse of evil gods.Changes in size and so on are only one end of that ability.

    Orchid''s cuclops twirled a creepy spear, pointing the tip toward the front.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Ugh, I took off after the purple one.

    Suu''s dissatisfied voice leaks from the Ortholinde overload.

    While riding the ck Knight Baron, I noticed the first metallic purple Golem on the monitor.

    I didn''t know you were gonna rip that cannonknuckle off.That''s a lot of movement.Is that the pilot''s arm? Or the performance of the ne?

    Only one of them is of different colors, and it could be a Commander ne or a special aircraft.

    Metallic purple... troublesome, just purple rubber.Purple Golem took out a creepy spear from somewhere and stood here.... what is it, that spear?

    Intuitively, I feel disturbed airing from that spear.

    "I''ll take care of that purple one.Sue will defend the town, and the rest of Panaches will take care of Golem. "

    I am sending a message to the knights of Panaches on the same ck Knight Baron around me.

    Fifty ck Knights "Night Baron" were prepared this time.I''m the only one equipped with Flying Sword "Fragch". [M]

    Leave it to me. Let me show you the power of Panaches. "

    The blue deer-shaped overgear, Prince Pumpkin Pants riding Diablo, was returned by Prince Robert of Panaches.

    The Knights of Panaches are on the docks.They will stop the half-Milfish and the four-armed Golems from entering the city.

    "All right, let''s go!"

    We will begin our assault so that we can match the iing Golems.

    Of the four flying swords "Fragch" equipped on the back of my ck knight "Night Baron", I separated them and held them in both hands.

    The Purple Golem at the head threw a purple spear at me. [M]I tried to sh it on the brink, but sometime I saw a spear pulling out to my hand and I stood still.

    I leaned over the spear that was rolled out again. [M]

    "Fast..."

    I hear that pulling a spear is more important than poking it.It seems that it can be pulled quickly to connect to the next attack or to match the other party''s attack.It seems that there are simr parts to boxing and martial arts, but I don''t know the difference among amateurs.

    The only thing I knew was that it was dangerous to jump into a circumvention.

    Avoid the sword thates out and pay with a sword.On the ground, it is much harder to keep away from spears in this ce where there is seawater all the way to the knee.

    "Oh, I''ll do it. I''ve never seen you take my" Wistaria "so seriously."

    With a lightugh, I heard a voiceing from the purple golem in front of me.It''s still a young man''s voice.

    Was there a human on board?No, is the apostle of the devil on board?

    Turn on the ck Knight Baron external speakers.

    "Are you an apostle of the devil too?"

    That''s just how it is. Well, that doesn''t matter.Kill them now.

    Purple Golem runs his spear in session.It''s as if there were many spears sticking out.

    In the meantime, I try to take a distance and go back.

    Hahaha! Let me go!Prate, "Wistaria!"

    Lightning runs from the tip of the purple spear.What!? No lightning strikes in the sea!

    "[Absorb]!"

    Reduce and absorb lightning strikes into magic with the absorption magic "Absorb".The lightning that jumped out of the spear dispersed the clouds in the air.

    Dangerous. If we get hit by such a thunderbolt, there will be damage around us.

    We''d better finish this off quickly.

    "[Flying Sword" Fragch "]!"

    The remaining two swords on the back of the ck Knight Baron were severed and floated in the air.

    At the same time, I let go of the sword that was equipped with one hand and put it in the air in the same way.

    Iike!

    Three swords fly like missiles toward the Purple Golem.Purple Golem knocked out the sword with his spear, but he could not pay three swords moving freely at the same time, and a sword pierced his shoulder.

    Purple Golem stopped moving for a moment.I didn''t miss that moment, but I shed the sword I had and drove it deep into the side of the purple golem.

    Purple Golem stays perfectly still. Did you get him?

    "I don''t want to use it anymore because it''s getting interesting.I need Scarlett to make something more responsive. "

    Gacon, a purple golem chest hatch opened and one person showed up.

    Grey hair, an iron mask covering the lower half of the face, and a purple blue cloak.You look a little older than me. [M]Is he an apostle of the devil?

    "I''m Orchid, so this is Wistaria."

    Soon the spear vanished from the hand of Purple Golem, and a spear of the same shape was in the hand of the apostle of the devil named Orchid.What''s with the spear?

    "It''s good to fight in Golem, but why don''t you go down and kill yourself?That''s more interesting..... "

    "I''m afraid that''s a denial."

    On top of the open chest hatch of purple golem, something like a puddle of water spreads out and a man wearing a dive helmet emerges from it.

    Mmm, he''s the one I saw in Gandylis when I fought Gigantes, the weapon of war.An apostle of the gods who thieved the parts of Gigantes in the fire.

    "What is it, Indigo? Stay out of my way."

    "Excuse me. Look around."

    Ah?

    When I checked the sub monitor with the voice of a man in a dive suit called Indigo, about half of the first Golem was defeated by the ck Knight Baron, a knight of the kingdom of Panaches.

    There are more than twice as many of them as Prince Robert''s Diablo.It''s a simple numerical difference.

    "With all this Cyclops, there''s no point anymore. I''m retreating."

    Cyclops. That''s the first Golem''s name.

    "Chi, that''s cool. Well, I enjoyed it a little bit, so let''s make it nice.I don''t know who it is, but the next time I see you, I''ll give it back. "

    Orchid and Indigo, pointing their spear at us, suddenly fell and disappeared into the puddle under their feet in the middle of the dialogue.

    The same metamorphosis magic as Gigantes?* Giggle *, if you don''t do something about that Indigo dive helmet transfer magic, you could be ying around running away.

    Cross the line to dispel magic, or defeat him faster than to transfer...

    The first Golem I had left while I was worried... it looks like all the Cuclops have been knocked down.

    In the meantime, I was able to protect the town, and I was able to get the other side of the ne, so it wasn''t a bad result.

    Is that all you have to be satisfied with now?

 Chapter 545

    "Hmm, you seem to be working hard, but it''s still a lot harder than my frame gear."

    After examining the first piece of Golem that had been recovered, the doctor said, "No way."

    Well, there''s zero damage over here, and it''spletely destroyed, so I don''t think we''re going to make any mistakes.

    Is it a lie that the damage is zero?Some of the heavy-knight "Chevalier" fights have been somewhat damaged.

    Subtracting that, I think it was our supremacy.

    They called him "Cuclops."

    "Cyclops? Oh, Cyclops.That''s what the ancient Magic Age used to call Cyclops.It''s a naming taste that doesn''t twist. "

    It''s been a long time since I got down. You don''t think a frame gear has that much sense?

    "Nevertheless, it''s quite a challenging piece.Look, the engraving magic of the joints here is well done.Without this, the movement would be about 1.2 times different. "

    "It''s waterproof and water-resistant.I didn''t expect to use the film of slime like this.I think this will allow some movement in the water. "

    In the same vein, Professor Professor Professor, who was examining the remains of Cyclops, and Erca''s technician muttered to him, "Well, admit it."

    Ah, speaking of which, there was something I wanted to ask you.

    "Is there a way to prevent metastasis magic... or not to activate it?"

    "Transfer magic? Don''t you want to close the line?"

    "It''s the one that keeps the metastasis out, right?If not, I won''t be able to escape... "

    "Oh, the apostle of the devil.Hmm, even if it''s called the Apostle of God, it''s dangerous to think of it as a normal transfer magic.If you care about your [gate] in the winter night, you can cross the border, right? "

    No, well, yes.That''s enough if you use your mind.There''s nothing else I need to use Alternate Space Transfer for.

    "It''s the only way to get rid of it before it''s used."

    "Hmm... one or two seconds is going to get us out of here, and it''s going to be hard..."

    I think we can metastasize and escape if we don''t die instantly. I knew it was troublesome.

    Even if I wear a transmitter like this, I can''t track it if the Ark gets away with it.

    "Well, his footage remains in the ck Knight Baron you were riding on winter night, so I''ll investigate itter, including locally.You might know something. "

    "It may be troublesome, but please."

    I hope we find something that looks like a metastasis.

    I left it to the doctor, and I decided to go where I could get another piece of advice.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Sequester the magic of metastasis? I don''t think we can contain it if we use things like prisons that employ magic...."

    When I ran into Hana Love who was having a tea party with her double-edged sister on the terrace of the castle, such an answer came back.

    "I''ve been thinking about that hand, but if it''s also possessed by evil spirits, will you be able to break [Prison]?"

    "The quality of God is iparable between the existence of a false im to God, and the apostle under it, and the winter night you, the family of the supreme god of the world."

    "It''s like a mantis against an Orihalcon shield."

    The double-edged sister alsoughs and affirms the words of the flower lover sister.Is that a beetle axe?

    "But attacking an opponent on the ground with the power of God touches the code of divinity.It''s winter night and you''re totally in God''spany, so you can''t use God''s power directly. "

    Shit, there it is.They will destroy you in the [Prison], which is not enhanced by your mind.

    Isn''t it cheating to say that you can use God and you can''t use me?

    In a mood like that, a police car that is supposed to control a car that runs wild ignoring the signal can''t catch it at all because it closely protects the signal.I want to see the actual police car, so it won''t be OK in an emergency, right?

    "What? But I''ve been using Search , which has made me nervous several times, but...."

    "To be exact, ''using the power of God to make a big impact on the earth'' is forbidden.If it''s out of that range, well, you''ll be overflowing.Defeating the ''Apostle of the Evil God'' will have little effect, so I wonder if it''s out of direct use of spirituality. "

    Do the apostles of the devil have to be defeated without the power of God?I don''t think I can do it... but it hurts that I can''t do my power moves anymore.

    "Well, it doesn''t have to be backstroke...."

    "Backgammon? Tell me if you have any good ideas."

    Hanami-san opened her mouth with a slightly thoughtful gesture.

    "You can have someone on earth use the magic of ''Sealing the Transfer'', which is inspired by God."

    "An artifact that seals the magic of metastasis? Is there such a thing?"

    "Maybe there''s something simr in the treasure trove of the divine world?But this is a little difficult.There are a lot of conditions. "

    I agree with the idea that the double-edged sister used the mouth of Hana-love-san while tilting her neck with her arms together.

    Various conditions? It''s in the vault, so I don''t think you''ll lend it to me.

    "No, I think you can lend me some things.The treasure trove of the divine world, from what the gods have worked so hard to make for a long time, to what they''ve grown tired of making with half the proper y.Anyway, it''s a lot of numbers, so it takes a while to find them first.It''s the gods of the world who manage it, but it''s not organized.... "

    "How long will it take? How long?"

    Thousands of years, I guess.

    "Se...!?"

    Just looking for a thousand years!?I can''t believe you''re looking for that!How many of them are there?

    "It''s a treasure trove, but it''s a messy story, a useless storage ce.I said I would leave it because I don''t use it anymore.If it''s really important, keep it for yourself. "

    Like my [storage], the gods can store their possessions in a different dimension...Normally.

    But I can''t afford to spend that kind of time.Ah, you can easily find it by searching for it in [Search].

    "The treasure trove itself is a warehouse to seal the artifact.I don''t think you can y exploratory magic. "

    "Me"

    Well, I guess so. The gods and heavens don''t know, and on earth, it''s dangerous.Though I don''t need it, I keep it strictly.

    "After all, you have to be the first to win...."

    "That''s not true.If you don''t have any artifacts, you can make them. "

    What? What are you talking about, Marie Antote, this sister?

    No, Marie Antote''s "Without bread..." line doesn''t sound like her own words.

    "You are also recognized as a member of God on winter nights, so it''s okay to make your own artifact.Of course, you can''t use it yourself. "

    "And you have to manage it responsibly more than you made it.If you leave it on the ground, it could create a new evil. "

    "Do you... make artifacts? Me?"

    Eh, is that an ant?It would be helpful if you could do that.

    "What are you talking about? Winter night, you used Artifact Creation to defeat evil spirits.

    "Ah! Speaking of which...!"

    "It''s just an instant... let''s just say, it''s a disposable artifact.It''s not very usable by humans.If we''re going to make it, we need to make amon artifact that can be used by humans. "

    Amon artifact... Even if they say so, I don''t know how to make the artifact.I was obsessed with selflessness when fighting evil gods...

    "Well, if you want to make a proper artifact, you should tell me directly.Unfortunately, I can''t tell you because I''m not the god of production. "

    The God of Production? What about Uncle Konosuke, the god of farming?You''re not a drunken god, are you?

    "That was a bad word. I think it would have been better to say the god of manufacturing rather than production."

    Manufacturing...? A god who makes something?But did you know a god like that?Do you want me to ask the gods of the world?

    "There you are. It''s perfect for the gods who came down on earth at the wedding."

    "... uh, ah. God of crafts?"

    "Win"

    This world is to be used as a sanctuary for the gods.Ten gods hade down to the ground as a precursor.

    It is a total of ten people, including Dance God, Rigidity God, Craft God, Eyesses God, Theatre God, Doll God, Nomad God, Flower God, Gemstone God, and Grandma Tokie, the temporal and temporal god.

    A god of craftsmanship... must have been the god of a man in his 40s who tied his grey-haired hair behind his back and had a beard.

    Wearing Japanese-style clothes like office clothes, he was a god who felt like a craftsman.

    "I think you can go with the god of sses and the god of dolls, but those two are tough...."

    That''s what Hana-love-san says with her distant eyes.Well, the god of sses had an unparalleled passion for sses, and the god of dolls who spoke in ventriloquism was a little scared.I would like to ask the craftsman if possible.

    "If you learn from the craft gods, can I make artifacts?"

    "Still, it''s not something we can do in a couple of days, but it''s shorter than fishing in a treasure trove."

    It won''t take a thousand years, but it won''t take a thousand years...?

    But if that''s the case, why don''t you ask the craftsmen to make a metastatic artifact?

    "In that case, the person in charge of managing the artifact bes a craft god.I wonder if you can even hold the artifact to ountter. "

    "Well, I don''t think it''s a problem if you throw it into the treasure trove of the divine world when you''re done using it.But it''s a chance to learn how to make artifacts, so I don''t think it''s a loss to be a mentor. "

    Sisters are right.Feel free to "Make it snug. Thank you for managing the rest!''is too irresponsible.

    It seems that if it is properly transferred, the person in charge of the artifact will shift, but since it is still a necessary artifact for personal use, I should reconsider making it myself.

    "Where is the craft god, even if they teach me how to make the artifact?"

    "Huh? Isn''t that what you should normally look for in [Search]?"

    "Oh, I see....."

    That''s right. We''ve met once, so we can find it normally in [Search].I asked a stupid question.

    I look for the craft god from the map, avoiding my stupid flower sister''s gaze. [M]

    "Er... oh? I''m in the King''s Capital of the Kingdom of Missmid.You''ve been so close. "

    Upon confirmation of the map, there was a reaction from the craft gods in Berge, king of the kingdom of Mismid.It''s off the center, but it''s definitely King''s City.

    "Ah, Mismids are easy to get good quality soil, ore, and timber.It must have been an easy ce for the craft gods to settle down. "

    I see. Wood is close to the Great Tree Sea.It may be easy to get good quality lumber.

    Well, anyway, thank you.You can go there normally with [Gate].Shall I go and see him?

    "Then I''ll follow you with me!"

    "Whoa!? Don''t show up all of a sudden!"

    Suddenly the drunken flower appeared beside me, and I was surprised. [M]Don''t be surprised! The Devil is already full!

    "... what do you want?"

    "I want Mismido''s liquor a little...And the deeds of craftsmanship and Inoguchi? "

    Deuri and Inoguchi? Are you even making that stuff?Isn''t it strange to be able to make ceramics andcquerware because they are one of the crafts?

    I''m sure he''s a god who''s good at making things anyway.It''s just that my poor imagination says, "Like this!While saying that, I can only think of a difficult person who smashes a failed dish on the ground...

    "Well, let''s go see him anyway."

    I have opened a [gate] leading to the King of the Kingdom of Mismid, Berge.

    To be discreet, step out of the [gate] that opened behind the alley and the strong sun hits us.

    "It''s as hot as ever...."

    Mismide is hotter than Brunhilde.It''s hot, but it''s not as hot as Japan, it''s just as hot as Japan, so it''s easy to spend.

    Looking sideways at the royal castle resembling Taj Mahal, we walked through the trail.

    There is only the kingdom of the beasts, and there are various kinds of beasts.The magic train will be passing through Mismido next year, so it should be more lively.

    "Let''s start with the liquor store ~"

    "Wait a minute, why is that?"

    Poke into the drunken flower that started walking like a skip.Craft gods ahead of sake shops, right?

    Looking back at me, the drunken flowers sighed hah...Don''t get upset...

    "Oniichan doesn''t understand winter night.Don''t you think you can tell me by pressing me to "tell me" without even having one of my souvenirs? "

    Ugh. A proper thing to do with a drunken flower...

    Surely it may be rude to go there with your bare hands to beg for advice.Should I have prepared one of the confectioneries?

    "Yes, take Mismido''s local liquor and the Earth''s liquor sleeping in your brother''s [storage] on winter nights to your souvenir.Craftsmanship gods love alcohol, so I''m sure they''ll be happy to teach you ~ "

    The truth is, you just want a drink...Grandpa''s hidden liquor is limited in [storage]?Well, I think it''s okay if it''s just one bottle...

    But as the drunken flower says, if you like alcohol, you''d better follow him.

    Even if it rots, the god of sake. I''m sure God has a hunch for famous sake.Well, that''s all I have to deal with, so I''ll let you use it here.

    "I feel like I''ve been fooled."

    "It''s your fault."

    Ignore the intoxicating drunken flowers and enter therge liquor store just nearby.

    There was only the King''s City, and all kinds of liquor were sold.

    Well, the liquor made by the species is different.Beast Man''s Honey Wine... this is good, right?

    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.Leave this to me.All you have to do is pay me for the winter night. "

    When I left that behind, I thought it was a drunken flower and went to check the products in the store.

    The wallet treatment is a little bit of an alley, but I can''t really be the expert in alcohol, so I have to follow.I''m married, but I''m still a minor.

    I can say that I can drink it because I am an adult in this world, but I have decided not to drink it until I am twenty years old.

    Well, I''ve actually drunk it several times, but...I drink when my wives drink.

    After all, the drunkard lined up several bottles at the counter and I paid for them.

    I mean, more than half of it is not handmade souvenir liquor, but for drinking drunken flowers.I also bought honey wine somehow.

    I don''t know...

    We left the liquor store with the voice of the owner on our back.

    "All right, let''s go to the craftsman ©¤ ©¤"

    "Next is a snack!"

    "Hey."

    Stop the drunkenness of buying alcohol friends.If it''s something that looks like a snack, it''s okay because there''s a lot of it in [storage].

    Drag drunken flowers to a house on the outskirts of King''s Landing.

    The house was built on a little high ground, with arge tree standing next to the house in the bungalow.

    A man is sitting on a wooden bench in front of the house and cutting wood with something like a knife.

    Are you here?

    "Craft god, it''s been a long time!"

    The craftsman who raised his face looked at the face of the drunken flower and smiled.

    Apparently they knew we wereing. [M]Did they sense [Search]?

    "Long time no see, God of Crafts."

    "It''s called craft here.Call me Craft. Shinsen-san "

    "Well, then, I''ll have a winter night too."

    Okay, winter night.

    While he was greeting, he couldn''t stop holding the knife of the craftsman.The wood, which had only a rough shape, quickly turned into a bear that had sucked salmon.

    Ah, this is a mess.

    What''s that?

    "It''s a little hands-on. That''s a lot of money."

    Craft god... no, Craft threw me a wooden bear.

    It''s so real... Besides, it should be finished with just a knife, but the surface is really smooth.How does this happen?I was watching it, but I don''t know at all.

    "Well,e in. What can I do for you?"

    Mr. Craft''s house was full of clutter.Probably 18510 for pottery, sculpture knives for sculpture, and blowing rods for ss crafts, all of which are tools rted to crafts.There is even a loom. How widely do you spread your hands?

    We will exin the current situation while arranging the liquor we bring as a souvenir at the table.

    "I see, the artifact. Well, it''s not easy to teach.You are also a family member of the world gods, and as long as you grasp the tricks, you will be able to make them right away.Of course, it''ll take a couple of months. "

    Oh, it looks like you can tell me.Two or three months. It will take quite a while.

    "Normally, it will take a hundred years for the first year of the new god of the lower gods to make the artifact.Compared to that, I think it''s broken. "

    Chick...! That certainly makes a difference...

    I am the Pape of the new god as a standing position, but because I am a family of the world gods, I seem to have a god that is almost the same as the superior god.

    Even in the making of artifacts, it seems to bergely influenced by it, and it is a shortening of the acquisition time.I feel like I''m cheating, but I''ll let you sweeten it.

    "It''s only natural to say that you can make it, but you can''t make any artifacts beyond your power.I can''t give you the power you can''t give the artifact.Because the artifact is a tool that enables man to use the power of God. "

    Hmm. I thought it would be easier if I could make the ''Artifact to Find the Apostle of the Evil God'', but it seems impossible.Even if you can make it, you''ll only be able to make something as narrow as mine.I may be able to do mass production, but it''s going to take years.

    Well, let me exin.

    "Please."

    When Mr. Craft opened the lid of the liquor we bought, he poured it slowly into his own ss.From the side, a ss with a drunken flower is offered, and the liquor is filled with it.This guy... he just came for a drink?

    "If we''re going to make the artifact, we have to decide on the ''vessel'' first."

    "''Vessel''?"

    "What possessed the power of God?Swords, pots, rings.It''s a "vessel."

    I see. A tool that focuses on God?

    "Depending on how hard you can apply, you have to choose the right vessel.For example, a "very sharp sharp" or a "sword" would be worthy, but a "very sharp sharp" or a "wooden bear" would not make sense. "

    "I don''t know."

    "Sharply carved wooden bear"?Do you think holding it in your hand will rip you off?

    "Would it be okay if it were a wooden bear?"

    "Yes, I can still imagine you.Therefore, in your case, you need to choose a "vessel" that is suitable for "preventing metastasis magic.""Prevent Transfer Magic," or "Wooden Bear," but this is not the best. "

    Well, it doesn''t have to be a wooden bear.It''s possible with another figurine.I think I''d rather have a statue of a goddess than a wooden bear.

    "It is also necessary to consider whether the effect imparted is'' to prevent metastasis magic ''.In the first ce, I wonder if the opponent''s magic is metastasis.If you don''t have any effect on your opponent, you''re going to make a useless artifact. "

    Indeed. As the Doctor also said, it also feels like part of the power of a demon that resembles metamorphosis magic.

    I wonder if it would be better to use Prison , which has been enhanced by the spirit, to trap the opponent.

    I don''t use that artifact. [M]I think I need to think about a lot.

    <i></i>

 Chapter 546

    "Ngu...! This, cuuuuu!?"

    Linne and Frey watch over me with a strange and painful voice.In my hands was a lump of light as round as a volleyball. [M]

    "Oh-san, what are you doing with your weird face?"

    "Come on... your father''s unusual behavior hasn''t just begun."

    The voice of Linne and Frey reaches my ear.Strange. This is also an important part of making artifacts...! Ah!?

    The moment I disturbed my focus slightly, the sphere of light bounced like I was aiming for, and fell into the area as a sparkling grain of light.

    "Another failure....."

    In addition to my energy and physical strength, I sat in the spot with my magical powers taken away.

    I don''t know, but a failure?

    "That''s right....."

    Returns the words without strength to Linne, who tilts her neck.

    What I was doing was making a "God''s Nucleus", which is the most important thing when making artifacts. [M]

    This is the source of the power of the so-called artifact, which, to put it mildly, is like a battery.

    I condense my mind and turn it into a small nucleus, the Core, but this is very strict.

    As a family member of the world gods, I have almost the same divinity as the higher gods, so I have a high density of divinity.

    It feels like it is said to fold arge piece of paper in two.

    The first one breaks easily, but it bes more difficult to fold step by step.

    Surely I saw you break a 0.1mm thick piece of paper 26 times on TV and cross Mt. Fuji, but isn''t that impossible...?

    It''s hard to control power anyway.If you hold me down, if you hold me down, this time you can''t condense your mind on average.

    Mr. Kraft, a craft god, asked me to do my homework before I could make this.

    Mr. Kraft told me to decide on the "vessel" to be the artifact, but you haven''t decided yet.

    I don''t know if the guy in the dive suit uses metastasis magic or metastasis using the power of evil gods.

    Therefore, I wanted to make a powerful artifact called "Seal Transfer".

    But what is a "vessel" worthy of sealing metastases?and the thought stops.

    For example, "bow", "the person who receives the released arrow cannot transfer" is a artifact, but it must be a person who can definitely shoot the arrow, and before the arrow hits in the first ce, if the other person has transferred, nothing will happen.It is also possible that he is on the Cyclops.

    Then I wondered about the essories and jewelry that had the effect of "sealing the transfer within a certain range", but it seems impossible to make a divine instrument that covers a very wide range with my current strength, at most about ten meters.

    Yeah, shouldn''t we strike at that distance normally?That''s right...

    It''s funny that the artifact can''t be used on its own.I think it would be easier to make a dagger saying, "The stabbed can''t metastasize" and stab it before it is metastasized using [Teleport].

    There is one miscalction and I cannot use the artifact because I am a tribe of God. [M]Jumina''s wives, like angels, are a family member of God and cannot be used.

    So I was thinking of getting Ende to use it, but Ende was out because he was also a family member of the martial arts god Wu Liu (Taku) uncle.

    When this happens, the person entrusted with the artifact will spill.I disagree, but the most suitable one is...

    I keep an eye on the children. [M]

    They are half-god, but they are on earth, and they are not of my family.

    I am the ideal person to give the artifact, but as a parent I wonder if I can get involved in the battle against the apostle of the devil.

    What''s wrong, Ou-san?

    "No, it''s nothing."

    She stood up stroking Li, who tilted her neck.

    Mel, Ney, Lise and other Frasers seem to be fine, but they are more suitable for children who are semi-god than dealing with divine powers...

    It seems that the artifact I make will be of a level made by a higher god, so it seems that it is a heavy burden on ordinary people.

    They adjust it so that it can be used by humans, but I''m a beginner and I can''t do that kind of thing...

    In that regard, my children are half-god, and my divine powers are perfect.It is obvious because it draws the blood of the producer himself.

    Anyway, now we have to train them to make the Nucleus of God rather than the Vessel.

    "Okay, let''s try it again!"

    I regained my temper and began to condense again. [M]

    "Nugugugu... this, funugu...!"

    "I knew you looked weird."

    Injured by Li''s innocent words, I let myself y the magic around.

    That''s the limit. I can''t hold my breath...

    "Hah, I''m tired... Let''s take a break..."

    I sat on a bench in the courtyard of the castle and slumped on my back. [M]

    I wondered how such a lewd look would be in front of the children, but there was no way to fix it now.

    Anyway, I feel like I''m seeing more lewdness in the future.

    My spirituality as a family of world gods does not decrease that much, but I am exhausted with my physical strength and energy when I create the "God''s Nucleus" anyway.

    This is the first time I''ve experienced tiredness since I became a god.

    Is it because you''re tired of using your mind, [Refresh] doesn''t work either...?

    When I was soothing my fatigue, I wondered if I was tired of seeing Linne and Frey.Dad, Samishi...

    After a while on the bench hitting the wind, Jumina came rushing through the courtyard.Is something wrong?

    "Mr. Winter Night, Mr. Winter Night, it''s tough!Long gone....! "

    "Eh, it''s been a long time!? What''s the matter!?"

    I haven''t seen you for a long time in the morning, but what happened!?I unexpectedly float from the bench. [M]

    "They''re dating today!"

    "Huh?... oh, yeah..."

    Unconscious of Yumina speaking with a smile, I sat down on the bench.What, I''m surprised to lose...

    Again with Alice?

    "Looks like it. I wonder if they''re in love?"

    Jumina sits next to me in pleasure. [M]Sweetie... hey. I don''t feel like Alice is approaching unterally.

    "What do you think of Alice? As a fianc¨¦e for a long time."

    "I''m very quick. You''re only six years old."

    Even though I think it is important to choose a queen because I will seed the prince of one country at ater date.You''re not even born yet, are you?

    "It is believed that the fianc¨¦e of the heir to the throne should decide at an early date.You can make their fianc¨¦e aware and educate them as a queen sooner. "

    "I know what you''re saying, but...."

    Indeed, the queen, especially the righteous, who will be the king''spanion requires a reasonable amount of discipline, courtesy, and sociability.

    I think it would have been difficult without Yumina. [M]Hilda and Lou have been educated like that since they were young, so it''s still okay, but Sue was raised quite freely, and I don''t think Yae, Else and Linze are very good at that.I still hate parties in other countries.

    "I mean, is it okay for Alice to be the queen in the first ce? I''m a civilian as far as I can tell."

    "That''s what a civilian winter night married to a princess says?"

    Whoa, Boomerang flew in.No, I don''t think I have anything to do with my identity, but just to make sure.

    "If you really need an identity, you can make Mr. Ende the nobleman of Brunhilde.Wouldn''t it be a problem for a nobledy in her own country? "

    "It''s a force technique...."

    Don''t make Ende noble... I think I''ll take it, that guy.I didn''t want Alice to be my wife, and I said, "I''m not going to be a nobleman!".

    "Then you can make Mel a female aristocrat."

    "It''s a force technique...."

    It is true that if Mel, Alice''s mother, became noble, Alice would be a nobledy.

    Can Alice teach you aristocratic manners and manners in the first ce?Isn''t that a Buddha in the ear of a horse?

    "That''s why you should be aware of it right now.Well, if Alice is a concubine, you don''t have to say that loudly. "

    Hmm, basically, in my case, everyone is a princess, and there is no one in the position of a side princess.Brunhilde''s (our) royal family is its tradition (?) I would like you to seed me, but if all the wives are equal, it is also likely that there will be session disputes.

    Basically, I think it is okay to follow themon custom of "the eldest son inherits", but if you were a fool brother, you could crush the country and it would be difficult.

    "Don''t you know if Kudo will get a concubine?"

    "No! Such a cool, smart, very gentle prince won''tst forever!You''re going to captivate girls from all over the world!I might get a wife more than Mr. Winter Night....! "

    Whoa, I thought you were kidding me.Yumina''s eyes were sparkling.Well, my son is cool, though.

    That''s why it''s hard to get too many wives...Looking closely, I think I know that for a long time.

    "As an aunt, you have to get along with your daughters.I''m sure you''ll have a lot of children.You''re our grandson!I think everyone is cute! "

    "No, no, no. Quick, quick."

    My grandson. I didn''t even have a son.Recently, Yumina has be a bummer after a long time.Recently, I''ve been told that my parents are stupid, but I wonder if this is what it looks like from your perspective. A little reflection.

    Not to mention my grandson, I don''t want to decide on a fianc¨¦ for a long time.

    If possible, I would like you to get married in love rather than political marriage, and I only know what will happen after that as much as Grandma Tokie, the temporal god.

    Alice may like someone else, and it''s possible that only one person will be cherished in a long time.

    In the unlikely event that an engagement is abandoned, it could hurt both of us.

    If that happens, that father, Ende, will definitely punch you in.If you fail, your country will not perish.

    Well, I''m in favour of educating Alice aboutdies.Why don''t you join us in a yful way with my child?If Mel, my mother, included me, I''d be honest with you.

    I think that''s what I''m thinking in the future, maybe.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Hey hey, look at this for a long time! It''s cute!"

    "A wooden cat figurine?It''s a fine and meticulous finish. It''s a good work. "

    That''s how Alice felt about the cat figurine she had taken and showed her.

    Because I myself was the producer of dioramas, etc., the good and bad of things from a long time ago were the eyes of the producer.I don''t know if I''m as cute or not as cute as Alice.

    "Boy, you have really good eyes.This was made by a woodworker who recently represented his head in Mismido.At this price now, I think it will be worth moreter. "

    A member of the Strand Chamber of Commerce calls out to both of them.The clerk, a dog beast, showed me many woodcrafts that were the work of the same author for a long time.From a long-established perspective, all of this seems to have been made by first-ss, no, more craftsmen.Is it not a lie that the value will eventually rise?

    "This wooden bear is real.There is a god.... "

    In fact, since these are works made by craft gods, crafts, the long-established impression was really radiating.

    Even so, it was made appropriately forfort, so the level dropped a few stepspared to what I really made.

    "I want this bear..."

    "Why don''t you buy it? You still have the pocket money you gave me the other day, right?"

    In the meantime, we defeated the endangered species Marcosias, the beast that appeared beyond time.

    I asked for the auction procedure on my father''s winter evening, but instead it was a penny coin that I received.

    The amount of 100,000 yen for the value of the earth is incredible for children, but they feel subtly less because they have more assets in the future.

    Still, I didn''t have much to buy this wooden bear, but for a long time I was shaking my mind''s bnce with the teaching that "I won''t waste any money" that my mother, Jumina, had knocked me into.

    "Hmm...."

    Then I''ll buy it. Uncle, give me this wooden bear! "

    Huh?

    "Yes, thank you every time"

    Long before Alice said anything, Alice had just taken the wooden bear to the counter and paid for it.

    Alice presents a paper bag containing the wooden bear she bought long before it was pocahontas.

    "Yes, a present!"

    "Eh, well, ah, thank you...?"

    Alice gave it to me as a matter of course, and I didn''t expect to receive it for a long time.

    A little smiling Alice nced at the cat figurine she had just seen.

    Oh, well, Kuyuan took the cat figurine to the counter and bought it himself.

    Give it to Alice now that it''s in the paper bag.

    "Yes, Alice, it''s a present."

    "Thank you, long time no see!"

    This is a present. I didn''t spend money for myself.Don''t waste anything to please the recipient.

    Alice had long been impressed by Alice, who aggressively spotted her patrol and immediately moved on to action.

    Her familiar girlfriend has a sharp sense of such subtlety.I don''t know if it''s a calcted thing or a wild instinct.

    "Thank you!"

    They leave the Strand Chamber of Commerce together.The figurine I bought was stored in the [storage] of my phone.

    "Now, where do we go next?"

    "I don''t even have that stupid sword, so I wonder if I can calm down somewhere."

    Alice''s stupid sword is Silver, the [crown] of Silver.

    He is currently under Erca Technician in Babylon''s Laboratory under the name of information exchange and maintenance with Gold, the [Crown] of Gold.

    "Gold" and "Silver" were made at the same time, so it seems that they are trying to verify simr parts and regenerate memories by synchro scanning.

    Alice wanted to make the most of this opportunity without disturbing insects and enjoy the date for a long time.

    I thought I would be able to spend a peaceful time with Silver and Alice, who started arguing over trivial matters for a long time.... but...

    For a long time, I''ve been feeling a strong gaze at us.

    From the shadow of the city''s buildings, there is a subtle difference between grievance and jealousy, and an unspeakable and thoughtful gaze persists for a long time.

    Her gaze was not directed at Alice, and it seemed that she was the only one who noticed it now.

    I watched the distancee with a gentle horizontal view.

    After seeing it, Long Distance held his face down with a big sigh.Because I definitely figured it would be troublesome.

    "What''s the matter, far away?"

    "No...."

    While distracted for a long time about what to say, she nced at the tip of her gaze, and Alice''s eyes also turned towards you.

    "Is that it, Dad?"

    "Hey, Alice! What a coincidence!"

    "Ende", a young man wearing a gray-haired scarf from the shadow of the building, appeared on purpose.I thought for a long time it would be impossible to say coincidence after leaving the store, but I didn''t put it on my face. Because it is troublesome.

    I''ll say hello for a long time.

    "Hello, Ende."

    "Hello."

    When I saw Ende, whose eyes were notughing behind his back, the smiling reply didn''t move much for a long time.This father feels the same in the future, so it is even better now.

    "What the hell, Endumion? You were here.Aren''t you Alice?What''s going on? "

    Hey, Mom!

    Nay, one of Alice''s mothers, came from the crowd.I have a paper bag containing fruit in my hand.

    Ende was shopping with Nay.Along the way, I found two people entering the Strand Chamber of Commerce, ambushed them toe out of the store, and followed them.If one step goes wrong, parents are stalkers.

    "Hello, Mr. Ney."

    "Well, hello there. Well, it''s been a long time.Alice, are you having fun? "

    Yeah!

    If anyone knows Nay until shees to this world, she strokes her beloved daughter''s head with a smile that is no doubt strange.

    "Yes, it''s been a long time. Would you like to have lunch at home?"

    "Huh? Lunch?"

    "Hmm. Sometimes I want to wee guests to my house.Lise and Mel both wanted to talk to you carefully. "

    Taking an unexpected invitation from Nay, Long distance turns his eyes.

    It is true that lunch has already passed.I was thinking of going back to the castle for ate lunch with Alice for a long time.

    Because I am in the whole town, I would think it would be good to enter a coffee shop or a restaurant, but because two children alone will definitely attract attention and can get involved with troublesome people, I have long ruled out those choices.

    "Come on, it''s been a while. We''re closer from here."

    "Hmm...."

    I don''t mind going to eat, but while thinking about it, Kuyuan looks towards Ende.He kept his normal face, but he saw his eyebrows close at hand for a long time.

    I have long known that Ende has a strange hostility, even if he doesn''t hate me.

    Of course, I also know that it is unique to male parents whoe from the cuteness of their daughters.Because I have a father who is close to me.

    How many times have you used the "Magic Eye of Discovery" to make boys close to your sisters and sisters stare?Well, I hadn''t wanted to let a man with a grudge near my sisters for a long time, so I was willing to cooperate.

    I thought it would be troublesome, but I wouldn''t dare say no.I''ll just have lunch.

    "... then sweeten your words"

    I was worried about Ende, but I reconsidered that it was now, and Kuyuan epted Nay''s invitation.

 Chapter 547

    Through the boulevards of Brunhild''s castle towns, there are several residential streets.

    It''s a residential neighborhood that was built when this town was built, and it''s been built byter settlers.Nominally, it is called the Old City and the New City, etc., but it is not so different from the building itself because not so long has passed.

    At the time of the founding of the People''s Republic of China, there were many emigrants from Yeosheng, so the colour of Yeosheng was somewhat different from that of the Old Town.

    The houses of Ende, Mel, Ney, and Lise... in other words, Alice''s house was in the new city.

    It is a small red-roofed house on a slightly higher hill.

    This house was not prepared for the winter nights by Ende and Mel, but was built by Ende with instant cash from the adventurer''s guild.

    It was possible to build arger mansion, but in the first ce, they only needed to live, so it was this size.

    I''m not saying that Mel would pay for food if they had money to spend at home...

    There was also arge garden, which was supposed to be a familiar home for Alice, but the house would actually be added in a few years.So it''s a little different from the house where Alice lived in the future, but it''s also fresh for Alice.

    In the future, I''ve been interrupting you many times, so it seems that the feeling around you is the same.

    Ende and Nay, and Alice and Eternity walk through the gateway to the front door.

    I''m just leaving.

    Wee back, Neye. Kuniu-kun is here too.

    I''m sorry to bother you.

    Mel, the owner of this house, greeted everyone because he told them on the phone that he was going to take her home.

    Yes, the owner of this house is Mel.

    Because it was Ende, Ney, and Lise who married Mel.This house revolves around Mel.It was mainly Ende who earned it.

    Where''s Lise?

    "I''m in the kitchen." Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go,

    Mel''s words led Ende to the kitchen.This house''s meal is mainly cooked by him.

    Originally, Freys didn''t need meals, so they didn''t even have the concept of cooking.It was inevitable that Ende would stand in the kitchen.

    Even though Lise has progressed to the point where she can help a little, Ende still thinks she can''t handle the cooking.No cooking, especially with fire. It''s too dangerous.

    I sat on the sofa as long as I was encouraged to go through the living room.And as expected, Alice sat down beside her.

    You''re close, aren''t you?

    Because we''ve been together since we were born.

    Well, that''s a good one.

    Two people sitting on the sofa replied to Nai''s words.Meanwhile, Ney and Mel face each other and smile tinyly.

    It might be a bit early.

    With that, Mel cut out a word for Eternity.

    Kuniu, are you going to get Alice to be your daughter-inw in the future?

    "Oh, Mother!" I can''t believe you''re my daughter-inw! "

    Holding down Alice''s red face in Mel''s words, she twisted herself.

    In contrast to such Alice, Hmm, Yutaka looked at the ceiling as if he were thinking.

    Isn''t it difficult as it is?

    "Huh...? Yuuki, what are you going to do about it?"Do you have a girl who likes you more than I do?Hey, who''s this kid I know?Is he stronger than me?I''m the best, right?Hey, you know what? Hey, answer me.hey, hey.... "

    Alice, whose pupil highlights had disappeared in an instant, was standing there forever with her true face.Both Mel and Nay had never seen Alice like this before, so they were exhausted.Somehow, the ck aura seemed to be rising from Alice.

    Eternity slowly opened her mouth without panicking at the blinking expressionless Alice.

    "I don''t have any favorite children, so that''s not the reason."

    Oh, thank goodness!

    Alice smiled when the highlights returned to her eyes in the same moment.

    It was Mel and Nay who were surprised by the change in their daughter, but they changed their minds and asked again for eternity.

    What do you mean, it''s difficult as it is?

    "At first nce, I am the heir to the throne of this country, so the person to marry will eventually be a queen."If you are not a worthy opponent to be a queen, there is a risk that you will interfere with the management of the country.I have to be careful. "

    ¡±Hmm, I''m not worthy?¡±

    "Alice, queens are troublesome in terms of character, manners, dancing, socializing, and running away with queens from other countries."You don''t like all of this, do you?I simply didn''t think it was a good fit. ¡±

    Hmmm!

    Alice could not refute the truth alone and swelled her cheeks.

    "It''s not suitable, is it?" You say it like it''s one of your professions. "

    "I don''t think it''sing off."It''s the queen''s business. There are those who have be desires and those who have be desires. "

    Eternity replied like that to Nay.

    Like Winter Night, the father of eternity, if you be a king after making a promise of marriage, you will be forced to be a queen.

    Elsa, Lindsay, Happo, etc., were the mouths.Since Yumina and Lou have received such education from the source, this does not apply in this case.

    "Hmm, I''m sure that those who will be the king''spanion will need to have the qualifications and responsibilities they deserve."Otherwise, the subordinates will not be satisfied, and in some cases it will lead to the copse of the country. "

    It was Ney who unexpectedly showed the most understanding of Eternity''s words.

    Mel said that it was unusual for Nay to love Alice as a cat.

    Oh, Ney. You''ve been carrying your shoulders for a long time, haven''t you?

    I have fled to another world with apanion who was opposed to serving the king.

    Ugh!

    Holding down her chest, Mel squatted.

    Nay''s words were pierced.It is true that Mel, who was the "king" of Freys, failed in the selection of hispanion, and even though he was said to have caused great damage to the country, there was no choice.Mel himself didn''t think he had failed in his mate selection, but the lords of the Crystal Realm [Freudia] still don''t think so.

    But, if Alice is educated as ady and bes a woman worthy of the queen, then there''s no problem.

    Well, Alice may be the one who cares the most about my age, and I would be very grateful if she did.

    At this point, Mel still knew that Eternity was not in love.

    It may be Alice who cries if he falls in love in the future.

    Don''t let that happen, or you''ll have to make Alice''s existence into a one-of-a-kind one.

    After he bes king, there may be no choice in the side room, but it''s uneptable for Alice to be the side room.

    As the queen who controls them, Alice will have to reign.As a result, it makes Alice happy.

    Fortunately, he is a personality that, in his position, attaches great importance to the public and private spheres.Then [as a queen] if Alice bes irreceable, her position bes a stepping stone.

    "Alice, why don''t I ask Yumina-san to educate youdies?"

    "Ehhh... it''s a pain in the ass..."

    Mel''s words made Alice look like a bitter bug.While smiling at the expression, Nay also connected his words.

    But if I don''t train as a queen, the princess of another country will endure for a long time?

    "... that''s no good"

    "If the other child bes your fianc¨¦e, will he stay with him forever?"You''re second best.No, maybe the third or fourth..... "

    "Huh? What are you talking about, Mom?I''m the one who''s the best.We''ve been together ever since we were born, so it''s not like we''re second.I''m always the best, right?Isn''t that right? Isn''t that right...? "

    Once again, Alice, whose highlights had disappeared from her eyes in a sh, drew closer to her face for a long time.

    Perhaps she was used to it, but Eternity opened her mouth in the usual way without moving a bit.

    Well, I guess. Except for Sister and Steph, Alice is the closest girl of her age.

    That''s right!

    Pfft, Alice smiles back.

    "But that''s not what I''m talking about.It is my responsibility to carry this country on my back. [M]If you''re going to be apanion, I hope you''re prepared to carry it with you. "

    "Even though you''re young, you have a solid idea..."

    "I''m afraid not."

    As a child, Nay seemed to prefer Eternity, who had a mindset as a king.

    It reminds me of Mel when he was in the Crystal Realm [Freudia].

    A gentle king who is noble, rude, and does not bend his beliefs.If you stand beside the king, it is only natural that you must be prepared and diligent.

    Nay turned to Alice, who was dissatisfied with Eternity''s words.

    What do you want with Alice?

    "... I would be happy if I were to receive thatdy''s education and be worthy of the future queen?"

    ¡°Well, it''s easier for Alice to get married.¡±

    "Then I''ll do my best." I want to stay next to you forever. "

    In Alice''s longsting eyes, I saw a light that I was prepared for.

    Mel saw Alice''s readiness and felt that she knew why she hadn''t educated ady since she was born.I think it was all to elicit this readiness.

    Preparedness is a category that cannot be reached without being in the situation and the mood.That''s just the time now.

    Mel is convinced that if Alice cares about it, it won''t be difficult for her to acquire her status as a queen.

    In the first ce, Alice was also a direct descendant of Freys'' [King].I must have some qualities as a queen...

    "But Alice, when I be your eternal daughter-inw, I might be able to build some other side rooms, not just yours?"Is that okay? "

    Nay remembered the ck aura and checked with Alice.

    "Like Your Majesty? It doesn''t matter if I''m the best."Besides, I don''t think you''d want to be my daughter-inw if you didn''t like me. "

    "Of course, there''s a lot of royalty that has fallen due to the Hindu problem."I don''t want to have a side room that doesn''t agree with my mistress. "

    Nai was just a little relieved by the statement.In the case of Alice earlier, I thought it would be a terrible thing if she got the side room...

    However, as for Alice, it seemed that it would be better if it was the longest.

    "Then it''s settled. We can''t decide on our own, so let''s leave the engagement behind and ask Yumina to educate Alice."

    "Good luck, Alice."

    Good luck!

    Something important has been decided, but I didn''t really care about it as Eternity.

    Everyone was willing to ept it as long as their fianc¨¦ didn''t have a lot of problems, and if it was Alice, I would feelfortable.

    It''s not that Alice is cold, or that she has no affection for her.Somewhat, it feels like a family.The harm was there because of childhood familiarity.

    Lise, holding the tray, appeared as she quietly drank tea in the presence of the three of them, who were exuberant.

    "Please wait. Lunch is cutlet curry"

    I did it!

    "Oh, cutlet curry. That''s good."

    Alice and Nay''s face faded at Lise''s words.I thought that the cutlet curry was a little heavy at lunch, but I kept silent because I was going to have a feast.I don''t hate the cutlet curry itself, and I can eat it normally if it''s in that amount.

    Then, after Lise, Ende appeared with the inching pot.There is a nostalgic curry inside.

    In time, Mel and Ney headed to the kitchen with arge piece of rice and a pile of fried cutlets.

    These are for refills.Ende eat well anyway, Meru, Ney, and Lise eat well anyway.Alice, who drew the blood, ate just as well.

    I was not particrly surprised because I knew such a situation of this family for a long time, but I thought that it would be overwhelming if it was arranged in front of me.

    ce the cutlet curry with the mel on a te in front of Eternity.

    "Don''t hesitate to eat it."I have a lot of refills. "

    Thank you very much.

    I thought I probably wouldn''t change, but Kuniu thanked me and took the spoon and said, "I''ll take it."

    What is in front of us is not the "Cae" of the beast kingdom Mismid that was originally in this world, but the "curry" that the winter night spread.

    Naturally, since I was a child (although I am still a child), I have eaten it normally.

    A spoon was inserted at the border of curry and rice, and when I ate a bite, the spiciness and taste spread in my mouth.

    It''s a lot harder than the curry you eat at the castle.But it''s not as spicy as it getster, it''s as spicy as it makes you want to eat the next one right away.

    The meat is pork. It is pork curry.The vegetables in the loo are potatoes, carrots, onions and the basics.I''m not looking for any odds.Orthodox.

    Gu Yu, who enjoyed curry, will pay attention to the cutlets that are on the list.

    Surprisingly thin, it''s not a thick cutlet, it''s a t, easy-to-eat cutlet.Are you stretching it by tapping it?

    I pierced it with a fork, put it on Lou for a moment, and then carried it to my mouth.It has the texture of a crispy coat, and when you chew on the soft meat, the vor of the meat overflows with the taste of the curry.I was a little surprised at the taste.

    There''s pork in the curry, so I thought it was a cutlet.But the taste of this meat is not that of pigs.Neither a cow, nor a bird, nor a sheep. "This is..."

    Dragon meat cutlet curry?

    "You know what? I tried using it because I got some good dragon meat."Not the young dragon [Young], but the dragon of the adult dragon [Adult].The meat is deep, soft, and full of vor. "

    "I sourced it and cooked it..."

    Endeughed bitterly next to Lise, who spoke on Doya''s face.

    Basically, it was said that the more magical the beast''s meat, the better.To put it very broadly, it was as good as a strong demon beast.

    It ismon for the strongest dragon to taste good, but mature adult dragons can also taste even better.

    I have eaten the flesh of dragons several times, but I didn''t think such things were easy to eat.

    Naturally, he also eats faster.And it shall be eaten when it is eaten: it shall be one of the torments of the house of the Moon.

    Is it delicious?

    "Yes, very much."

    While answering Alice like that, she carried the dragon flesh [Dragon] cutlet and dragon cutlet in her mouth.In fact, this cutlet curry was delicious.

    It was a vor that did not stand a chancepared to the curry made by one of my mothers, Lou, and my sister, Arcia.

    I wonder if I can learn to cook, too.

    "Ah, that''s great! Dad will teach you."What, you can make something simple right away!That''s why I did the same! "

    Knowing that her daughter was interested in cooking, Ende unexpectedly raised her tension.In his head, he stood alone in the kitchen with his daughter, and the sight of her friendly cooking spread, but her own words shattered the fantasy.

    When you''re ready to cook, I''ll make you something you''ll love forever!

    "Guu!?"

    Ende, who had eaten the bodyblow of words, managed to withstand the fact that she was about to sink into the sea of curry.Despite his father''s efforts, his daughter chewed curry deliciously.

    "Hmm. Maybe I should be able to cook."I can feed my family something delicious. "

    "If you think so, Nay will remember a little."I could have done it if I hadn''t. "

    "Wow, I''m that guy." It''s fundamentally out of ce.You can''t waste important ingredients, can you? "

    Ney scratches the curry while filling it with Lise''s roughness.Mel giggles when she sees it.

    "Alice is going to learn to cook, too.Oh, is this what Yae-san said about the bride training? "

    "Huh, isn''t it too soon for Alice to train for a bride..."I haven''t decided where I''m going to marry, and I don''t have any problems with it in the first ce..... "

    Ende is eating curry with her trembling hands with a twitchingugh.Mel, who ignored Ende''s feelings, unleashed a blow to Kaishin.

    "For now, but I''ll go to Yumina tomorrow and talk to her, so I think Alice will be your fianc¨¦e."

    "What is that!? I didn''t hear you!"

    Grasping the spoon, I bent it and the panicked ende stood up.His face turned blue as if he had mixed anger and despair.

    Without changing her expression, she ate curry and slowly opened her mouth.

    I''ve never heard of it, either.

    "Hmm. It was decided earlier." Alice was prepared to be the queen of this country.Then we''ll just give it a boost. "

    "Oh... Alice is great. That''s Mel''s daughter."

    "Ehehe. Thank you, Mother Lise."

    Alice, stroking her head by Lise, narrowed her eyes like a cat and rejoiced.It was so cute that Lise continued to stroke Alice''s head.

    "Why do you decide such an important thing so lightly!"

    "It''s not light."Think carefully and consider Alice''s wishes before making a decision. "

    "Is it a decision!?"

    Ende was stunned to learn the fact that such an important thing had been decided before she knew it.

    "I won''t admit it!"

    "... Father?"

    It''s never happened, it''s never happened!

    Ende stood up with momentum, but was staring at Alice''s highlights with vanished eyes, and immediately sat back in her chair. It is lethargic.

    However, she immediately regained her mind and was embarrassed in her head...... No, Ende, who had thought of a breakthrough solution, gave one answer and opened her mouth slowly.

    "... Alice was the [King] of Freys, Mel and my daughter."In other words, he was also a royalty of Freys.The royal family of Freys has a special challenge when ites to getting a mate.When I confessed my thoughts to Mel, I was put to the test. "

    "Endemuon, you can''t be...."

    Ney reacted quickly to Ende''s words, and Mel and Lise also let out a voice like "Ah".

    "You brought the old story again..."

    "It doesn''t make sense..."

    Ignoring Mel and Lise, whose face was a little dazed, Ende spun her words into eternity.

    "If you want Alice to be your fianc¨¦, you will receive the Prismatis ritual."

 Chapter 548

    "Prismatis'' ritual? What is it?"

    "Basically, Freys is monogic... ah, you can have a child by yourself.Naturally, I don''t need a husband or a wife.However, the child born at this time is only a copy of the parent.Ability is also born with simr abilities and simr personalities.If you want a stronger child, you need to get the "core" from someone else and have them be yourpanion. "

    "Hmm. Well, in this case, the partner is just a ''nuclear'' provider, and it doesn''t end up like a human for life."

    Nay adds to the description of Ende.

    The dominant species of Freys can produce children individually, but there are norvae or childhood.The nucleus grows andes into being as an adult.

    However, this is what should be called the parental divide, and it does not exceed the parent in ability.

    If you want a new strong child, you need to get the nucleus of another dominant species and fuse it.

    "Of course, when you be a [king] or royalty of Freys, you will be looking for a strong child for the next generation."Therefore [the king] hardly makes a son by himself.It''s not much of an emergency, it''s just a problem. ¡±

    "Of course, it''s not like anyone can do it."The ritual for sorting it is the "Prismatis Ritual". "

    I see.

    Listening to Nai and Ende''s exnation, Gu Yu nodded smallly.It was a dowry ritual.

    The traditional ritual of formally contracting an engagement is "tuberculosis".

    If it is only a proposal, it is only an oral promise, but it is the tie that attaches the engagement promise to each other''s houses.

    In recent years, there has been an idea that marriage is only a matter between the two of them, and 80% of people do not pay.Still, the two families seemed to meet.

    Even in this world, it is customary to give things or give money to a son-inw in cases such as getting a wife or taking a son-inw.

    It may be a sign of the feeling of cherishing your daughter-inw or son-inw, but in this world where there are many political marriages, there are many dowries and son-inws for that purpose.

    Shut up.

    "I mean, to make Alice my fianc¨¦, I have to ept the Prismatis ritual."

    "Exactly."

    Ende gave a gentle smile.Meanwhile, Mel frowned slightly and opened her mouth.

    "Isn''t that the [king] of Freys, or the ritual in the case of royalty?"We''re already abandoning our homnd, so we don''t have to be stuck in Freys'' habits, do we? ¡±

    It was Ney, not Ende, who surprisingly refuted this statement.

    "However, Alice is the one who inherits Mel-sama''s ''nuclear'', the orthodox ''king''."This is the "Princess" of Freys. I think it would be nice to ignore the habit of Freys as a branch house, apart from the [King] who is in the crystal world [Freisia]. ¡±

    "Muuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu

    As usual, Mel thought it was a tough idea, but she didn''t say it out loud.This serious boy, Freys, caused a lot of trouble.Even with that responsibility, Mel could not argue strongly.

    As for Mel, she is no longer a "king" or anything, so I think it is okay to ignore such a custom, but for Ney, "king" is still Mel.

    "So what''s the content of the ''Prismatis''?"

    "To ovee the trials that the royal family puts on it.This will be a different test every time.By the way, my time was a battle with that sidekick.I managed to win.

    "Hmm, what are you saying with your hands out?"I guess Mel-sama asked me to do it anyway.

    It was Nay who once fought him in "The Ritual of the Prismatis" to discern the power of Ende.

    No matter what the difference in power was, the other servants had no choice but to shut up.

    "Ah! Endemuon, you''re not going to tell me that you''re going to fight Eternity-kun."Since you''re going to be Alice''s father, is that against the rules? "

    "Well, that''s not true."... wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, waitI''m Alice''s father, right? "

    "Ah, no, it''s about the future."In fact, it''s still there.It doesn''t mean anything. "

    Cut back by Ende, Mel rushed around.

    "We will discuss the trial contents together."It''s okay, it''s definitely not going to be an unattainable test. ¡±

    I will tell you forever as Lise adds.Looks like it''s not something we need to get to right away.

    The point is that it''s a condition for Alice''s marital family to be epted.The option of not epting it was not forever.

    "Okay, I''ll take the ''Prismatis Ritual''."But since this isn''t just my problem, can I tell my family about it? "

    "I don''t mind." I was going to go to Yumina''s tomorrow, but at that time, I''ll tell you more about it again. "

    Got it.

    Evesting answered calmly.Anyway, I had to clean up my fianc¨¦e''s problem.If Alice knows her heart best, she can get along with her parents and sisters without any problems.

    Normally, when ites to king''s matchmaking, there is a strong diplomatic connotation of political marriage, but in the case of Brunnhilde, the father''s winter night is against it, so there is no problem in that regard.

    The question is, can Alice really behave as a queen...? "

    Alice is in a good mood, but once she has made a decision, she has the willpower and tirelessness to prate it.The point is that I hate losing, but I wasn''t really worried about Eternity who knew about it.

    If Alice is going to do her best, then she has to respond to it.Although unconscious, I have been thinking positively about this engagement for a long time.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "... what are you talking about?"No, it''s not that I disagree with it..... "

    "Come on. That''s what they''re asking for."As far as I''m concerned, I don''t have a problem. "

    From what I''ve heard from Eternity when I got home, am I unfolding too soon?I couldn''t hide the confusion and confusion.

    "No, it was even more rapid when I was there..."So it''s normal, then? It''s a tough one.

    "I see. It''s a trial to get Alice to be your daughter-inw, isn''t it?"It''s quite a burning development! "

    Next to me is Yumina, an eternal mother. [M]I''m more excited than my party, Eternity.

    "Is that really enough for you?"If you''re just in a situation, I think you should think about it. "

    I''m telling you, it''s true.If I had noticed, I might have had nine daughters-inw.No, I ended up being very happy.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern.However, I''ve thought about this before.I''d rather check with my father and mother to see if Alice is a queen of this country..... "

    "Hmm, there''s something too cheerful about it, but Alice is a good girl, and I think I don''t mind..."

    "As my son''s daughter-inw, I have no problem."As the Queen of the Future, I can only say at this moment that I expect nothing more from you, but I''m sure Alice will be fine. "

    Yumina wasn''t against me either.It seems that as a queen, there is still something caught by the unknown, but I wonder if I can handle it now...?

    Alice is honest for better or worse, so she doesn''t seem to like running away, but is it okay...?

    "But was it the [Prismatis'' Etiquette]?"There''s no danger, is there? "

    "It seems that the trials will be different depending on the opponent, so that''s what it is."Well, you said you weren''t going to die. "

    No, no, no. That doesn''t mean we''re gonna be cornered to the brink of death.

    I was just worried about the Freys ritual.When Eternity is gone, Ende will undoubtedly be struck by Yumina. Perhaps even Alice.

    I just wanted to see the painting [Eh], but I can''t expect you to get hurt.

    Well, I''ll cure you of any injury, but I''ve never hurt you before.

    "To tell you the truth, I want my children to get engaged after they really like each other..."

    I like Alice, don''t you?

    "Um, hmmm..."

    When I look at you, my son, who tilts his neck so much, I can''t dispel the difort.

    I wonder if this'' I like ''is not my'' I like ''.

    When Eternity went to bed early, she left the room and was alone with Yumina, but I was still drowsy.

    "Well, Winter Night, even when I pushed as my fianc¨¦e, there was some confusion and puzzlement, right?I didn''t think I liked it that much. "

    "No, well, that''s true, but..."

    "I''m sure you care about Alice.It seems that it ismon to think that the existence that I thought was only familiar as a child will be a subject of love from a certain time.ording to the "Girl Cartoon" borrowed from Lindsay,

    I don''t care if you refer to the cartoons of the earth I bought on my honeymoon...It was definitely a ssic development.

    In this world, traveling as far away as possible is rare, so there are few encounters outside the ce where you were born and raised.

    I usually marry a childhood friend who grew up in the same vige in the same way.

    Because I grew up in the same way, my values are together, and I don''t need to fix myself because I''ve been spending time together for a long time.It''s easier to live together.

    If you look at Eternity, you can say that it is not so different from the general flow of marriage in this world.

    There are conditions for my daughter to be my daughter-inw, and you listen to themon things.

    However, in this case, it would be better to be a daughter-inw.Young people from the vige and girls from the merchants.

    In the case of Eternity, I feel the opposite, but after all, that idiot father [Ende] must have spoken... "You''ll have a hard time dealing with the idiot who dares to drown her daughter.

    "Wow, I''m scared I''m not aware of it..." I spilled the story to Yumina, and she pulled me slightly.

    Oh, my God.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Then, in the presence of both families, we will conduct the" Prismatis Ritual "."Are you ready? "

    Nay says such a thing gracefully for a long time, but I can only question it, and I just hold my tongue for a moment.Since you are a parent on the eternal side, you should have the right to ask questions.

    "I knew that the ''Prismatis Ritual'' was like a Freys ligation ceremony.So, what''s it all about? It seems that it changes every time, but do you need to do it here? "

    Ney and the others asked us toe to a vast wilderness in the Euron region.

    The central region where the Heavenly Capital, Shenhai, once stood, waspletely abandoned due to the invasion of Freys.With no more peopleing and going, the beasts have be an undeveloped ce where the beasts are beaming, and now no one ising near them.

    Since there is no longer a country called Euron, there is no problem in entering it on your own, and it is a good ce to do something bad when you can see it.

    Our family and Alice''s family are gathering at that location. Everyone is in the mood for a tour.

    "Our Freys are divided into dominant, advanced, intermediate, and inferior species, as you call them."But besides that, there are other individuals that the dominant species can create on their own.Well, let''s just say "Crystal Beast."This is the same thing that you say to me. "

    Golem? You mean like an autonomous lifeform that humans can create...?

    Well, I could certainly mass-produce with absolute obedience on the golem and on the flies.It''s simr when you think about it.

    "From now on, you will fight against the crystal beast that we have created for a long time."I''ll show you how to protect Alice. "

    When I hear those words, I''m still in a rush. [M]It ismon to other ruling species that I have fought, including Nay, but they first need to identify the opponent by "whether or not they have power".

    Let''s just say it''s a weak eating idea.Nature is often called a weak eater, but it seems that the fittest survive correctly.If you''re really a strong predator, you''ll only survive one of the strongest species.

    If we are weak enough to evolve to suit the environment, we will survive.

    However, Freys first seeks strength.Power to defeat and obey the opponent.First of all, nothing starts without power.

    What do you mean, defeat something like the gorem you prepared for me?

    "That''s right, you can use that weapon."Anyway, show us all the power you have. "

    Ney replied by pointing to Silver, the crown of [Silver] that wore on her eternal waist.

    Against that, a big sigh (?), Silver talks in a whisper with Katakana.

    "I don''t feel like a dick dowry..."Boy, why don''t you stop now?"There are as many better women as you deserve......"

    "Hey! Don''t say too much, stupid sword!"I''m going to sink into the sea! "

    Alice, who heard Silver''s voice, protested.Apparently, Silver was against making Alice his eternal fianc¨¦.

    I don''t know what a Crystalline Beast is, but any opponent would be an easy match for Silver, right?

    Well, that''s great! "The one who wants to make an enemy of Ashi and Bao-chan''sbination..."...... you''re in the castle...... ¡±

    At first, Silver was confident in his persuasive words, but his voice gradually decreased.

    Well, there were Eight Layers, Hilda, Eight Clouds, Frey, and an eternal swordsman headed by Sister Various des.

    I was wondering how strong the Crystal Beast was.It wasn''t purely a sword technique, it was like an ant, so if you used the power of the Demon Eye, you''d be able to do something about it.

    Of course, if Eternity was in danger, I would break it down and enter.

    "Well then, let''s get started." Ney, Lise, are you ready? "

    Yes, Mel-sama.

    ¡°Anytime¡±

    When the three of them faced each other like a circle, each of them held their hands towards the center.

    A small round shard of crystal appeared in the empty space, and it gradually grewrger.

    "It looks like Kimpei sugar..."

    I thought that something like round eraser grains would resemble the appearance of small protrusions as they grewrger, but it was simr to the process of making Kanehei sugar seen on TV.Although it was not as fast as Kimpeh sugar.

    Eventually, Kimpei sugar grows from rounded forms to crystals like patchy patchy and crystal, and grows evenrger.

    Mel and the others were also away from the scene, watching for crystals that multiplied themselves.

    Growing over and over again, the crystal clumps grewrger.It''s already bigger than Eternity.How much bigger is this?

    Paki Paki and the crystalline body continued to grow, and eventually took out some shape.It''s a four-legged thing like a dog or a cat.The crystal is called "Beast", so what kind of beast does it take?It is half the size and half the size.

    "... Winter Night, isn''t there three necks?"

    "... there is one."

    As Yumina said, the crystalline beast that was getting better and better had three heads. Cerberus.

    What makes Cerberus different is that each of the three heads is different.With the lion in the middle and dragons and eagles on the left and right...?

    Hmm, this is how it is.

    Sounds pretty strong.

    "The joint work of the three of us is strong".

    Each of them nodded as they looked up at the crystal beast that had stopped growing.It was about the size of a small dragon.The crystal-like body is like a lion, but the tail is like a dragon, and the wings grow from the back.

    Did Mel have the attributes of a lion, Ney a dragon, and Lise an eagle?

    Is this going to be a fight with Eternity?

    "Not yet. This has no contents yet."It''s no different than a statuette that you can''t fight with.That''s why we need to teach him how to fight. Hey, Endemuon. "

    "Yes, yes."

    As Ney called out, Ende stepped forward and put his hand on the crystal beast''s head.A hint of light enveloped Ende and the Crystal Beast.Something was flowing from Ende to the Crystal Beast.

    What are you doing?

    "He''s tapping me into how I fight."At this time, if I move like this, I''ll attack like this, which is the thought pattern inbat. "

    Um, so you''re inputting Ende''sbat data?What''s that got to do with anything?Hey, you idiot. Are you trying to make this fianc¨¦e talk?

    "That''s it, now."

    When Ende lowered her hand, the crystal beast turned toward the sky and threw a huge me from the dragon''s mouth like a me thrower.

    Hey, are you sure you''re okay with this...?

    Even though I was a little anxious, Eternity had already started stretching the preparation movement.

    "It''s kind of in, but... is there any anxiety?"

    ¡°Especially not. Well, I don''t think it would be dangerous in the unlikely event that there are so many people here.¡±

    At the end of Kuyu''s gaze, there was the usual figure of a god who prepared a table and chairs and poured wine into a ss."When did you get here..."

    Sister Hanami, Sister Various des, Uncle Kozuke, Brother Funisuke, Sister Kanae, and Drunken Flower are pouring booze like a banquet....... I don''t feel like freaking out anymore.

    "... well, do your best anyway"

    ¡°Yes, I''ll do my best.¡±

    After receiving my subtle brew, Eternity walked towards the Crystal Beast.That boldness of not being moved by things is reliable.

    Our son''s dowry match began.

 Chapter 549

    I pulled out the silver that Sarari and Eternity had pointed at my waist.The silver de shone brightly in the wilderness.

    But more than that, the crystal beast in front of me reflected the sparkling light.

    That''s a little dazzling. Isn''t that a long time disadvantage?

    "Now, let''s begin the ritual of the Prismatis."Show me your strength. "

    At the same time that Mel strictly announced the start of the ritual, the Crystal Beast rushed towards Eternity.

    Eternity avoided the strike of the swung front leg.

    The Crystal Beast tried to tear apart Eternity with the fingernails of its front legs over and over again, but it continued to tear apart Eternity.

    When I looked closely, one of Kuyu''s eyes turned orangeish golden.Was that the [Demon Eye of Vision]?It was the Magic Eye of Future Prediction.You''re reading the opponent''s next move.

    With that demon eye, no attack would be effective, right?

    "No, my demon eyes, too, but you can''t use the power of the demon eyes in a row."Once used, you will need some rest.This varies from one individual to another, but they say that the stronger it is, the longer it is. ¡±

    Yumina, who was beside me, made the correction, as if she told me that she had spared time to speak.

    Is that so? Previously, during the Knights'' entrance examination, I had the Pope use "True and False Demon Eyes" continuously, so I thought that there was no such risk.

    At that time, there was a few minutes of consultation time for each interview, so maybe it wasn''t strictly continuous.

    I didn''t think the demonic eye was powerful enough to predict the future."If Yumina is right, I''ll soon be unable to use it..."

    When I thought about it, the movement of the Crystal Beast suddenly stopped.Nh? That''s the Eternal Eye, isn''t it?

    The Eternal Eyes are turning yellow gold this time.Indeed, it was the [Fixed Magic Eye].Was it a magic eye that stopped the movement of the object?It seemed that the blink would dissolve it.

    Thinking that it was only a second or two before it stopped, the crystal beast immediately moved and attacked for eternity.

    I wonder if this was unexpected even in the eternal world. I avoided the Crystal Beast''s attack and kept my distance.

    Did you break the power of the Demon Eye?It doesn''t seem to be at all ineffective.

    "Probably, but isn''t the Magical Eyes I use against the opponent less effective?"Freys originally had the trait of absorbing magic power..... "

    Could be. The Crystal Beast has no nucleus, technically speaking, and is not Freys, but it is not surprising that it has simr properties.

    However, it wasn''tpletely absorbed like Freys.That''s why the [fixed] magic eye worked even slightly.

    There were seven Eyes of Magic that I had for a long time.

    Devil''s Eye of Subjugation: Animals, devil''s eyes that can obey beasts.

    Fixed Magic Eye: Magic eye that stops the movement of objects.

    Fog Vanishing Eyes: Eyes that deactivate magic.

    Magic Eyes of Discovery: Magic Eyes that can read people''s good and evil.

    Demonic Eye of Corruption: A demonic eye that destroys matter.

    Visionary Eye: Future Visionary Eye.

    Hallucinating Eye: Hallucinating Eye.

    Of these, I feel that "obedience", "discernment" and "illusion" do not work.

    The Crystal Beast is neither an animal nor a demonic beast, and it''s pointless to "discover" the good and evil.[Fantasy] is probably useless because the Crystal Beast doesn''t see and sense eternity with his own eyes.

    When I see that [crushing] has also been broken [fixed], I feel that it is not very effective.

    Thinking like that, the crystal beast spewed out a ming bracelet from the dragon''s mouth.But before it reaches eternity, the mes are extinguished like a mist.

    That was the Magic Eye of [Mist Extinguishing].That demonic eye sounds like it can be used.

    Oops?

    Nagaya, who was an inevitable one, turned to attack for the first time.As if I was aiming at the counter, I swung Sylver across the crystal beast.

    Giggling! A high-pitched sound echoed around.Unfortunately, the Crystal Beast was intact.Apparently, it was as hard as Freys.

    Fufu. Our Crystal Beast can''t be scratched by a single sword.

    Ende bounced back at Doya''s face.

    "It''s annoying..."

    "He''ll be fer."

    I gave Yumina a small murmur.Look next to me. My daughter, Alice, is looking at her with dazzling eyes.

    While the Crystal Beast attacked on one side, Jiuyu used [Fixed] and [Vision] ''s Magic Eye to keep avoiding the attack.

    I was worried that I might lose my magic power by using too many magic eyes.

    I thought that the way to avoid it was slowly bing a big move because it was getting tougher to use the Magic Eyes in a row.

    The distanced Crystal Beast charged toward eternity like a dump car.

    But Eternity doesn''t move. Are you going to use the Fixed Magic Eye?Even if you stop the movement, the momentum won''t stop anymore."I''m going to hit you like this...!"

    Slip

    The front leg of the crystal beast that was running slipped on the ground and ran from the head to the ground, rolling down the eternal side.

    That''s what happened. I''m good at it too. [M]

    "As expected, you have the same head as Ende-san."I''m caught up in it. ¡±

    "You know!? It was only the way of thinking about battle that mmed into him, and his body and abilities were different, so the way of fighting couldn''t be with me!?"

    I wonder if there was much excitement on Doya''s face earlier, but Ende bit at Yumina, who was unusually poisoned.

    I''m sure your mindset and behavior will change if your body and abilities are different, but I think you''re caught.

    "That''s it, Kooon!" Let''s do it! "

    "Ugh...! Not yet!"

    My daughter, [Alice], and my father, [Ende], who bitterly crushed the bitter insect, were active for a long time.

    The other three were calmly watching the endless battles against the two who were exerting their full emotions.

    "Hmm. You know the situation well.It doesn''t seem like you''re avoiding the darkness. "

    I''ve identified the movement of the opponent and avoided it with the least amount of force.

    "First, check the enemy''s strength." I put my hand in the bypass and I saw the pain in my eyes. Faithful to the Basics "

    Oh, isn''t it quite a pleasant feeling?

    That said, I don''t want the attack to go through.If Freys was the opponent, I could use Gravity on my sword or Ice Rock and other magic.

    I could only use Slip and Paralyze .

    [Slip] and [Paralyze] probably didn''t work against the Crystal Beast opponents.

    I attacked the Crystal Beast that had fallen.Once again, the crystal beast''s body ys Silver with a high-pitched sound. After all, it didn''t go through.

    But right now, just a little shard of crystal has sshed... "Could it have been a little scratched?

    The Crystal Beast spreads its wings.Then, the body of the Crystal Beast rose from the ground just a little bit.

    "You floated. A little."[Slip] countermeasure? "

    As expected, flying in the sky is too one-sided.

    Ende says something like that.There''s a sportsmanship in this weird ce.Is that also Ende''s thought pattern?

    Now that [Slip] has been sealed, what should we do?

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    "Hmm. It''s harder than I thought."

    Kagayu, who had attacked several times, rushed away from the Crystal Beast.

    ording to Coon''s research, Silver was as sharp as a crystal sword made in the winter nights.In other words, the opponent was as hard as Freys.

    But you just scraped it a little bit.What have you done, little man?

    Sylver questions the phenomenon that happened earlier.

    "I smashed into the ce where the [Corruption] magic eye was ced."It seems to work a little. ¡±

    The demonic eye of the [Corruption], which destroys matter, didn''t seem to work against this Crystal Beast opponent either.

    But when I tried it out, I used Silver to shove it into the spot, and it was just a little shredded.

    After that, when I observed it while running around, I was able to confirm that the chipped part remained intact.It doesn''t seem to regenerate.

    In that case, we have no choice but to attack them.

    Roger that. Come on.

    I beat the iing Crystal Beast and knocked Silver into the same spot.

    The ce is the neck of the eagle''s head, a small scar.After casting the [Corruption] demon''s eyes on it, Silver''s blow was decided, and the crystal body was slightly chipped.

    I can sharpen it, but it''s not very efficient.Anyway, this will take days to defeat.

    No, it was clear to everyone that the Crystal Beast''s prey would be the end of its eternal health before that.

    "Hmm, I just want to increase my strength a bit..."I''m a little tired, but do you want to try? "

    Eternal eyes murmured like that, with a slight reddish red gold glow in both eyes.

    Yumina, her mother, had only one demonic eye, but both of her eyes were demonic.

    The seven Eyes of Eternity could be released from either eye.It can be used simultaneously with "fixed" in the right eye and "crushing" in the left eye.Of course, I could use the same demonic eye with both eyes.

    Silver hits the [Corruption] Magic Eye where it oveps.Unlike before, arge fragment was shredded from the Crystal Beast.It still seems to be more effective than one eye.

    Whoa!? Isn''t this guy going to cum!?

    But there''s quite a bit of recoil.

    Kuyu was struck by a mild headache and his eyes blinked.After all, activating both eyes of the Demon Eye was very burdensome.This cannot be repeated over and over.

    I wish Silver had more strength.

    ¡±... son, are you stirring up trouble?¡±

    "I didn''t mean to."If it''s a rare Golem engineer, a demon sword made by Chrome Ranchez, I just thought it might be better to have a few more functions. "

    Ka-chan

    Silver, who spoke a strange pronunciation, shuddered in his eternal hand.

    I''m sorry! This "Silver" crown, [Infinite Silver]!Let me show you that secret power!The first seal is lifted!

    Silver''s de began to shine as Silver yelled.

    A thin silver light shed from the de, and a small light shed around it.

    "This is..."

    Come on, one at the back of the hand.This will make it easier for me to ask for that one again!

    As Silver told me, Jiuyu once again used the [Shattered] Demon Eye with both eyes against the Crystal Beast that was attacking him.

    It''s the same ce I was aiming for.It''s the root of the eagle''s head that was scraped to pieces.

    When a blow from Sylver with light bursts into the spot, gogan!With the sound of crushing rocks, the eagle''s head was vividly broken from the root.

    Gu Jiuyu''s expression was amazed at this.The Shattered Crystal Beast also sensed the danger and flew backwards, distancing itself from Eternity.

    Come on! This is my true strength!

    "... I''m surprised. What the hell is going on here?"Why is it so powerful? "

    Eternity asks for an exnation of the mysterious power Silver used.

    I can''t think twice as thin, but I can multiply the effects and effects that depend on what I touch.It was subtle whether or not the power of the Demon Eye would work, but it worked. ¡±

    I wonder if it means multiplying the magic effect of what I touched... "

    The effect of the [Corruption] Magic Eye just now swelled many times over the moment Silver touched it, destroying the Crystal Beast''s neck.

    Isn''t this a power that can be used quite a bit?Touch Silver in this state and apply healing magic to it to multiply its effects.

    "You''re going to do it, aren''t you?" I reviewed it. "

    I haven''t seen you review...?

    "It''s not like that." I thought I didn''t really need a sword just to talk about it.

    It''s hard to believe!

    Ignoring the mourning Silver, Eternity looked at the Crystal Beast in front of her.

    The Crystal Beast was fully alerted by the attack earlier.I''m trying to keep an eye on us and not strike at close range like we did earlier.

    Even if I used [Vision] ''s Magic Eye, it didn''t seem to move.Eternal Future Vision only looks at the future a second or two away.Even if you foresee the future, if you are not willing to move against the opponent, it is a wasteful act.

    Passively overwhelms the user until it moves.After the opponent moves, we have no choice but to anticipate the movement.

    Wait for the other side to move. But the Crystal Beast didn''t move.Coupled with her appearance, she felt like she was confronting a figurine.

    There is no helping it even if it is staggered like this.Shall we set it up...? When I thought about it, my lion''s mouth opened wide.

    The next moment, Kueyu was blown backwards.

    Something like a shockwave struck my body, and when I noticed it, it was blown away.

    I rolled on the ground twice or three times, but I quickly regained my position and turned to the Crystal Beast.

    "You were surprised..."I didn''t have time to use [Mist Dissipation] ''s Magic Eye. "

    It''s hard to undo an invisible attack after all, isn''t it?

    "There''s nothing I can''t erase..."

    Mist Extinguishing ''s Magic Eye was a Magic Eye that wiped out the opponent''s magic, but it activated the cancetion effect by capturing or recognizing the target object with its eyes.

    For example, even if you can''t see the magic itself, such as [Silence], which eliminates the surrounding sound, you can cancel it if you recognize that the magic is [there].

    However, if you can''t see what you''re emitting like a shock wave, you can''t recognize it as "there" until you''re attacked, so you can''t erase it.

    But if I knew that the opponent would shoot the magic, I''d be able to put it out?

    "If you know when to shoot the magic, you can cancel it at that time... what!?"

    The shockwave came again, and Eternity was sent further back.

    I didn''t know when a shockwave woulde from a lion like a figurine that kept its mouth open.

    The opponent unleashed magic.There''s magic there. Recognize it and cancel it.I can''t do the flow.When I realized it, it was blown away.

    I have to figure out a way to get close and attack...

    "While you can''t move with the [fixed] magic eye, you have to avoid the front and go around."

    Eternity used the [fixed] demonic eye with both eyes to stop the movement of the crystal beast.

    In just a few seconds, Eternity turned around, avoiding the front of the Crystal Beast that had stopped moving.

    However, as Silver was almost there, the Crystal Beast, whose magical eye had expired, turned its head and emitted a shockwave for a long time.

    Even then, Eternity, who had been blown up, mmed against the ground and got ready to stand up immediately.

    It was a pity. It was already over.I wish I could have stretched. ¡±

    Silver could change the shape of his de.Now that Nagaya is using it, it''s about the length of a short sword ording to his physique, but it can also look like a great sword.

    "... I see. The point is, I just need to hit Silver when my demonic eyes are working..."

    "What? A little boy? What are you doing?" No way!? ¡±

    It was as if Eternity was going to throw a spear at Silver.

    At the same time, I activated the [Fixed] Magic Eye again.

    ¡°It''s gone.

    I knew it ©¤ ©¤ ©¤ ©¤!?

    Eternity threw Silver at the Crystal Beast.

    However, towards Silver, who flew through the sky like an arrow, the crystal beast emitted a shock wave, and the crown of the pathetic [silver] blew towards the other side.

    Even if the movement was stopped by the [Fixed] Magic Eye, there was no problem with emitting shock waves.

    It was a crystal beast that emitted a shockwave straight towards Silver, but Eternity, who was supposed to be in front of it, had disappeared.

    This way, please.

    The crystal beast looked back at the eternal voice that was moving to the back, and once again abandoned the shockwave and caught him in the front.

    However, before the crystal beast could emit a shockwave, both eyes standing in front of it radiated red gold.

    "Now, Silver."

    It''sing!

    <i></i>

    Silver, the light that flew out of nowhere in an eternal voice, pierced the lion''s head from above the crystal beast.

    Just like with the eagle''s head, gogan!And the lion''s head was crushed by the wooden dust with a loud noise.

    Silver can fly freely in the first ce.There was absolutely no need to throw it.

    However, since it was highly likely that Silver would be able to avoid attacking us normally, Eternity dared to remove Silver from the target of the Crystal Beast and turn his attention to himself.

    Silver received these maneuvers as soon as they were blown away, and he was still above the Crystal Beast in order to target the timing.

    Silver, who smashed the lion''s head, returns to her eternity.

    "How dare you! You''ve caught me, ss bastard!"Hahaha!

    "Wow, that''s awkward..."

    I looked at Silver, who was proud of winning, with a troublesome look.

    The Crystal Beast spewed out a me from the dragon''s head.However, it was quickly dispelled by the eternal [Mist Dissipation] ''s demonic eyes.

    It''s time to end this.

    I understand!

    I ran towards the Crystal Beast.The intercepting Crystal Beast spread its wings wide, flying its crystal wings and attacking.

    Her eternal left eye shone orange gold.Gu Yu, who had predicted the Crystal Beast''s attack with the [Foresight] Magic Eye, scowled with a small body at the pouring crystal wings.

    Eternal eyes jumped under the belly of the Crystal Beast, and now it was shining with red gold.

    Silver had a silver glow in her hand.

    UAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA

    Silver, who was exhrated by the rift,unched the belly of the Crystal Beast from below.

    As if smashing sswork, the crystal beast''s body was split in two from the torso.Maybe it triggered the Crystal Beast''s body to copse in a chain.

    Ahhhh!

    Well, this is it, isn''t it?

    With that muttering, I burst out the dust on my clothes.

 Chapter 550

    I''ve had a lot of trouble.

    You did it, Kayabu!

    Alice ran to hug the crystal beast for a long time.But some moved faster than that.

    "Well done, Yuuki!" That''s my son! "

    "Ahh! Yumina-sama, that''s my role!"

    Yumina rolls on the ground and hugs the dirty eternity.

    ¡°If my son grows up, he can''t, so it''s my mother''s prerogative now.¡±

    Alice, whoins, looks sideways at Yumina as if she had won.I wonder if this is the beginning of the struggle between my daughter-inw and my sister-inw.What should I do with my uncle?

    "I don''t think it was as strong as I thought.Lise, did you lose your hand when making it? "

    "... just a little. If eternity doesn''t win, Alice will be sad."

    "Oh, Lise too? Actually, I''m a little..."

    "Master Mel... Now, what is the meaning of the ritual..."

    Oh, that means that our crystal beast that you pulled out of your hand fused so well, right?

    "Ugh..."

    At the side, three mothers of their daughter [Alice], who had decided to be the daughter-inw of their son [Kuen], were arguing.After all, she seems to be sweet to my daughter.

    "Grrrr...! It was a terrible mistake...!"Hah!? That means this ritual is invalid ©¤ ©¤ ©¤ "

    "Father? Originally, my father fought for eternity without any help.If you everin about that again, I won''t talk to you again, will I? "

    "There''s nothing toin about..."

    Ende, with the eyes of a dead fish,pletely surrendered to Alice.You''re getting used to seeing my father and daughter, Oko.

    At any rate, this led to Alice''s engagement.

    I wonder if Alice will ever marry and be a queen... after all, I''m a little worried...No, as my son''s daughter-inw, you''re very wee.

    I had no choice but to count on Yumina''s skills.Worst of all, Alice and I are going to have a sidekick who is good at aristocratic socializing.

    Of course, I didn''t want to push Alice or anyone I hated.

    Well, this is also about the future, so it''s still a long way ahead.Shall we bless the two of them now?

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    (?) Alice, who became an eternal fianc¨¦, was to be chased by Ladies'' Education from the next day.

    He was to be strictly punished for his etiquette, cultivation, dance, and social skills.

    It is mainly Yumina who teaches, but in addition to the royalty of Lou, Hilda, and Sue here, Leanne, who was a diplomatic ambassador of Mismid, also led the diplomatic negotiation technique.

    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no,I thought Alice was pathetic... but surprisingly, Alice kept the knowledge and skills she needed for the queen one after another as if the sponge absorbed water.

    ¡°Alice''s adaptability is fast with origami.Once you''re motivated, you''re sure to make it. "

    That''s how he describes Alice, who became his fianc¨¦.Is that genius skin? I wonder if they resemble my father''s [Ende].

    As a side-effect, I was grateful that Linne and Stef had be positive for Ladies'' Education even after losing to Alice.

    ¡°I''m not asking you to change your character.You just have to switch in public.You don''t show your cards that easily in battles, do you?I''m wearing the armor of ady to make room for the fear of the opponent. "

    If Lean was that easy to understand, Linne and Stef weren''t as good as Alice, but they had worn decent manners.

    Even though the children are working hard, I can''t show if I''m not working hard.

    In order to make the [Divine Core] necessary to make the artifact, I have been working hard topress the divine spirit since the morning.

    "Nghhhh...!"

    Little by little, the magic chunk slowlypresses to make it smaller.Don''t be in a hurry. When a strange force is added in a hurry, thepressed spirit shes all at once.

    I managed topress the softball, but I can''t make it even smaller from here!?I don''t think I''m going to lose my temper.

    Even if it is only a little smaller, it is twice as burdensome as the effort it has taken so far.

    That''s enough for today! How good would it be if it could be saved?

    Ah...

    Perhaps because I was thinking of such a foolish thing, the balls of madness bounced and scattered grains of light around me.

    Hah... I''m losing again. How many times has this failed?And at the same time, it''s incredibly fatigued.I don''t feel so tired running the full marathon.

    Tsk, tsk, tsk!

    "Huh!?"

    When I was stolen from my strength, I was suddenly hit by a tackle from the side, and I was brilliantly blown to the ground.Didn''t I just say ''ku''?!

    The painful nk is clinging to Stef''s cheek.

    "Stef...... no more jumping with [Axel]......"

    "Dear! Stef, I want to go!"

    Sea?

    I returned Stef''s words with doubts as I rubbed my twitching nk.

    What, in the ocean?

    "Rinne-sama told me!"I also want to open it to Stef! "

    "Rube? Oh, Ztan..."

    When I went to the Great Tree Sea with my children to defeat the Dinobot, I ran into the mass rampage [Stampede].It was Zaratan, the giant tortoise demon that awoke from sleep.

    It was a big beast like a giant beast, but it wasn''t a giant beast, so it was a terrible beast.ording to Kana-san, she was a very quiet demon beast, but that size would cause catastrophic damage just by walking.

    Even if you go to the sea, you won''t be able to meet Ztan?

    Coonne-sama said that if you can find it, you can!

    "Stitching. There''s nothing I can''t find, but..."If you were in the deep sea, what could you do?With the Whale-over-Gear Vahl Albs, I can''t go deep, but I don''t want to use it if I can, because it''s being turned around to explore for the Evil God Apostle.

    Projection of the world map into the air on your smartphone and search for Ztan.

    "There''s a lot of them..."

    Looking around the world, Zaratan seemed to have quite a few of them.

    That said, I felt like I didn''t have thirty.No, well, there were thirty of them at that stage, which was quite a bit.

    Some are in the sea, and some are onnd.Is the one onnd the same hibernation we met?After all, it seems to hibernate in a thousand years.

    Sleeping onnd, there''s nothing you can do about the deep sea.

    Forget the one in the deep sea, and search again.

    "Huh? There''s one close to the Egret Kingdom."Maybe this is the Zaratan we met.... "

    It''s not strange in terms of its position.In the ind nation near the Great Tree Sea, the Egret Kingdom is known for its guardian deities and people.The great breeding of the Tentacr has caused serious injuries, but it has already been revived to preserve the peace of the Egret Kingdom''s oceans.

    As expected of Zaratan, Cesar Penthe is not an enemy of Zaratan, but Zaratan himself is not going to fight because he is quiet.

    If we go to the Egret Kingdom, we''ll be able to see this Zaratan.

    I thought I told you to go to the beach when all the kids were together.Shall we fulfill the promise atst?

    Alright, let''s go see Zaratan.

    I did it!

    Stef jumps up with joy. In terms of feeling, it''s like going whale watching while bathing in the ocean.If the whales reallye out, I can''t take a bath in the sea.

    Bring the kids to the beach... oh, isn''t it like a happy and friendly family?

    But perhaps Linne would like to take Alice with her, and her dad [Ende] would also follow her."No, because Alice and Chuyu got engaged, they''re already like family..."

    Hanami-san and Misaiba-san are also going.I don''t think the doctors will go.

    Let''s take the Knights off duty with us. It was afort trip.

    Well, I need your permission from the King of Egret first.

    Let''s go together! I was thinking of such a n while slowing down Stef. [M]

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Umiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii

    As soon as I opened the [Gate], Stef had a floating ring that used the [Axel] to run all the way down the beach.

    "Hey, Stef! Don''t wait!"

    Gold, the crown of the mother [SU] and [Gold] who rushed after it."I''m fine..."

    Everyone who has already changed into their swimsuits is stepping onto King Egret''s private beach.

    Surrounded by rolling rocks, it''s like a secluded sandy beach.It''s an ideal beach for royalty to enjoy privately.

    King Egret was pleased to give us permission to use this beach.Speaking of which, if Ztan were toe to Egret, I would have done something about it.

    "It''s been a long time since I''ve had a beach bath."

    I''ve been very busy since the kids arrived.

    Hilda and Yae walk along the sand.

    "We haven''t seen the ocean in a long time."

    "In the future [over there], my fathers have been busy, and we haven''t had the sea together for the past few years."

    In the conversation between Yakumo and Frei that followed, Stef was convinced that the tension was so high.Hmm, I''m sorry about the future.

    Yae and Yakun, and Hilda and Frey wore the same color swimsuit.It is not only them, but each of them is a swimsuit of the same colour as their own children.As soon as I said I was going to the beach, I immediately ordered a whole bunch from Mr. Zanak''s clothing store.

    No, only the Bermuda pants with ck lines on white.Even though it was like a girl, Yumina chose a man there. Of course.

    Hanami''s sisters are also changing into swimsuits and heading to the sea.Sister Various des was also watching out for the Knights.

    I invited everyone from the Knights to take a vacation, but why do you feel like an underwater drill when you have a de?

    Mel-sama, why do I have to wear this swimsuit?

    "Everyone is wearing it... and if that''s the rule in this world, we have to follow it."

    "Alice asked me to wear it."

    Alice''s mother, the Freys Trio, took Alice to the beach.Each of them wears a dress of different colors.Alice had the same ice blue dress as Mel.

    The three of them looked like humans thanks to the [Mirage] pendant.

    Before, there were three people who wore the phantom of [Mirage] until the clothes, but when they were touched unexpectedly, the hard texture of the skin was transmitted, so they began to wear real clothes after disguising the skin with [Mirage].

    That said, wearing a swimsuit seemed like the first experience, and it seemed rather confusing.

    "Mothers look so good!" Hey, Dad? "

    Um, yeah, it looks good on you.

    Ende was fresh, too, but she looked like she was junior high school student somewhere.

    "Ahhhh, kuuhn!" How about my swimsuit! "

    "You look great. You look great on Alice." It''s cute. "

    It''s been a long time since you''ve ttered me ~

    "I just told you the truth?"

    Alice twisted and twisted herself as her words turned bright red.

    "Ugh, that''s nothing...!" Is that really the son of the winter night?If it''s winter night, say, "What''s going on? ''Even though I''m about to say something like that..."

    "Shut up."

    I stared at Ende who said extra things.As expected, I would say, "You look good.""That''s not how it is, Ms Park..."

    In the meantime, the Knights will set up tarps in their tents and beach chairs on their beach umbres to make it easier for everyone in the Knights to spend time at the beach.

    "I''m even setting up a beach volleyball, but everyone is willing to y..."No, I''m off duty, and I''m also on afort trip, so I don''t mind.

    Coral, Obsidian, can you keep an eye on the area?

    To Your Will

    Roger that ~

    I wonder if the coral and Obsidian are happy in the sea for the first time in a long time, and I go towards the sea with pleasure.

    The Egret Kingdom is the territory of Cesar Penthe, the guardian god, so I don''t think there is any strange demonic beast, but just in case.I don''t know if there''s another Tentacler or something like that.

    The younger group of children seemed to be trying to get into the sea right away, but when the older group did the preparation exercise, they obeyed me honestly.Basically, our children listen honestly to what their sisters and brothers say, so they are helpful everywhere.

    All the children who finished the preparation movement ran to the sea together.

    He said he wanted to see Zaratan, but the outgoing Stef was jumping into the sea first.Well, Ztan will be fer.It didn''t seem to be moving offshore.

    Everyone else seemed to be enjoying themselves.

    The Knights are ying beach volleyball on the sand, and their wives are having a tea party under the tarp.

    "Now, what am I going to do..."

    "Winter Night, this way."

    While I was there, Hanae-san, who was under the beach umbre, greeted me.

    She spread out her sheets on the beach, and the gods in the proper swimwear were all swimming in a pile of sake.The drunken flower, which is already a god of alcohol, seems to be drunk in a good way.Don''t go into the ocean drunk, okay?

    Well, once in a while I sit down on my seat asking if I could join this group.This sheet, which seemed to be made of some kind of magic beast''s leather, didn''t seem to let through the heat at all even on the scorching sandy beach, and it wasn''t hot.

    "Oniichan ~, oniichan ~ on a winter night ~.Mm, three cups of rushing..... "

    ¡°No, I''m not drinking. Because you''re a minor."

    "Are you still dragging thatmon sense?"Let''s make it even for the kids.... "

    No, a minor is a minor, even if you''re making a child.No, I didn''t make any kids, did I?

    I don''t drink alcohol because I''m not twenty at the age of the earth. [M]Well, I''ve drunk it a few times.For once, it was up to me.

    The ss that the drunken flower offered me was soaked in itself, it turned into a loose face.I really want to drink it happily.Just a little determination wobbles.

    Next to it, the assistant brother of the music god was ying a Hawaiian song in ukulele.Is this a ssic Hawaiian song that you sang about Diamond Head?

    This is a differentndscape from Hawaii, but I don''t think it''s bad.

    "By the way, Winter Night Monarch. Is the production of artifacts progressing?"

    "No, well, bumpy...?"

    Uncle Kozuke, a farming god, asks me, and I turn away from him with a bad answer.

    Even the "Divine Core", which can be said to be the power source of the artifact, has not yet been created.Even though it''s not that easy to do, you''ll lose confidence if you continue to fail like this...

    "Well, it''s not as easy to make as an artifact."It''s like it would take a hundred years to make, so I hope you don''t have to rush it. "

    Kana-san said such a thing tofort her, but there was a reason she couldn''t say it.

    In defeating the [Apostle of the Evil God], I cannot use the power of God from the standpoint of the Divine n.However, it was a situation that made me want to say that I was using the power of evil gods.

    To break it, you must create an artifact that can use the power of God, and let someone on earth use it.

    However, at the moment, the children are the leading candidates as their users... "

    For example, if you make a sword artifact and use it on the Eight Clouds, you might be able to eliminate the evil gods even if theye back to life.

    However, if your ability is too small, you may not be able to deal with it in an ad hoc manner."I don''t know what to do..."

    I don''t know if it will be helpful, but the musical instrument of the assistant yer is also a divine instrument.

    Eh!?

    Uncle Kozuke''s words stare at Brother y, who was inadvertently ying Hawaiian music.To be precise, the ukulele in my hand.

    Is that ukulele an artifact?

    "Take it. Oniisan''s artifact can be transformed into any instrument."

    To prove the words spoken by the drunken flower, the ukulele in the hands of the assistant brother instantly changed into a guitar, a banjo, a sitar, a samurai, and a moon harp.

    Not only strings, but also drums, pianos, trumpets, flutes and so on, eventually turned into something small enough to fit in the palm of my hand.

    It was a silver note that emitted a pale light.It is metallic and not metallic, with a strange texture.

    It was the ray of divinity that was rounding up.This is probably the original figure of ying Brother''s magical artifact, "Thousand Strange Million Flowers".

    "Even though it is immense for those who live on the earth, the artifact is only a convenient tool for the gods.Everyone has some kind of artifact of their own. "

    Huh, is that so?

    I looked around at the words of Uncle Kozuke.Did everyone have their own artifact?

    Yes. For example, I used agricultural tools, Kana-san used hunting tools, and Drunken Flower used [Sakaki] and bottles of wine.

    What about Sister Flower Love and Sister Various des?

    "Of course I have the artifact of the sword."If you use it on the ground, the continent will lightly blow up, so you won''t use it.

    "The continent will blow up..." "Wow, you''re such a godly artifact..."Sensei''s artifact was too powerful to be used by humans on the ground.

    ¡°What about Sister Love Flower?

    "Hmm, my silver bow and golden arrow will make me fall in love with the person in front of me."Well, I made it in a youthful way, but I already threw it into the Divine Realm''s warehouse and sealed it.After all, love is worthless if it''s not born naturally. "

    A bow and arrow that sprouts love. Like "Cupid''s Arrow"?

    But there are all kinds of artifacts... "Like your brother''s artifact, it might be good to have one that changes depending on the situation.

    While listening to the noise of the tide, I was thinking about it. [M]

 Chapter 551

    "Kuchu, you can eat your meat because it''s already roasted."Ah, Frey-sama, you''re not ready to burn yet! "

    Arcia gives instructions as she turns the skewer around, making a delicious sound.

    When youe to the beach, you can have lunch on the beach with a barbecue.The meat and vegetables you brought in are baked one after another and disappear into our stomachs.

    By the way, Kana-san picked up seafood such as fish and shellfish.I''m not surprised why you can eat so much by yourself.Will the power of the hunting god be exerted on the fisherman?

    "Frei, don''t panic, eat more slowly."No one will take it. "

    "I''m hungry because I swam a lot."

    Instead of a dreadfully thirsty Hilda, I put the skewer of Frey into my mouth.

    As well as that, the Eight Layers and the Freys unfortunately showed their curious appetite.

    The Knights were eating too.Well, I''m d you''re happy.

    Suddenly, what was behind the Knights came into view.

    There sat arge castle made of sand.It is a truly realistic castle that has been thoroughly built into the details such as masonry and windows.

    Of course I made it for a long time.My son made this masterpiece in just two hours. [M]I identally photographed it.

    I wondered if Alice could not y together, but surprisingly, Alice watched as Eternity was happily building a sandcastle.

    I thought Alice was going to drag Eternity into the sea.Hmm, is the effect of thedies'' educationing out?

    It was a bit unpleasant that Ende invited Alice to y with her and she turned her down.

    I felt like I wanted to save it by putting Protection on it so well, but it was fine because I couldn''t save such works.It is also part of the charm of this work that it easily copses. "Certainly, there is also a aspect where beauty is distinguished by beauty.

    I didn''t fight them, but I also built arge slide with Earth Magic, and used Protection to make a water slider.

    At the end of the day, it jumps into the sea.I made it for the children, but the adults also mixed and yed together.Well, that''s fine.

    Huh! Huh?

    Stef''s blindfolded wooden sword is swung down directly next to the watermelon.Unfortunately, it came off.

    When I''m hungry, I split the watermelon over there.Watermelon was raised by Uncle Kozuke.I ate just a little bit earlier, but it was sweet and delicious.

    Linne tried after Stef, but she came off again.

    That''s right, normal watermelon splitting, people around me said, "Before more!Aren''t you going to say something like ''Left!''?

    "Then you won''t be a cultivator."Knowing exactly where you are and considering your stride and weapon length shouldn''t be so difficult. ¡±

    And, as Elsie says, it''s nothing, but it''s hard, isn''t it?It''s been spinning around before it even started.Well, don''t make splitting watermelons part of your training.

    "Woah, if there was a murderous intent on the watermelon, I''d know..."

    Linne, who had taken it off, muttered regretfully.I can''t eat a deadly watermelon.

    After that, Yakumo, who received the wooden sword, splendidly split the watermelon into two.I didn''t break it.I shed it clearly. With a wooden sword."I don''t want to be spilled and eaten, so I''d appreciate that..."

    From this afternoon, at Stef''s request, I n to visit Ztan offshore.

    Even so, only me and the children go to see it, and everyone else stays on the beach.For the time being, I''m going to ry the images.

    Lord, I have something to report.

    Master, I''m in a lot of trouble ~

    "Hmm? Coral and Obsidian?" What''s the matter? "

    The story suddenly flew from the coral and Obsidian that were going offshore.Did something happen?Is Ztan on his way here?

    No, not Ztan, but hundreds of giant golems are advancing under the sea.We''ll bending there in a few hours. "

    What are you talking about!?

    When I shouted unexpectedly, my eyes gathered around me."The evil god apostle"?!

    I opened the map and tried searching, but there was no response.What do you mean? Isn''t the first one (Cyclops)?

    No, even if I search for "Gorem", it won''t respond, so is this covered up by the same evil god power as "Ark" and "Ark"?

    Is it the first (Cyclops) that''s marching?

    No, there were thousands of other Halffishmen and Four-Arm Golems. One more thing, but there''s something different in color from the other nes.The one that feels much bigger and stronger than the others.

    Commander, is that a ne? If so, maybe the [Apostle of the Evil God] is on board as well as the other day.

    "You''re aiming at us...?"No, we only let the Igret royal family know we''re bathing here, and we must have been after Igret.

    I don''t think they''re after Egret.I''m d you''re here.

    If they were the target, they would put people into anxiety and fear and dedicate their negative emotions to the evil gods... is that it?

    I can''t do this. We need to take immediate action.

    I called His Majesty King Igret.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "You''re here..."

    With my [Long Sense] flying vision, I can see a swarm of Cyclopsing up from the sea.

    The Egret Sea is shallow, so you can see them marching from afar.

    Corals and Obsidians report that they were led by a huge golem, the Cyclops.

    The sunlit body emits metallic brown light, and the thick armor seems to be heavy.There was something on his head that looked like a horn that no other Cyclops had. Horned.

    It was about the same size as the Ortolinde Overlord on which Suzumi was riding.

    He has a weapon like a giant butcher knife in his hand, the same metallic brown.I can feel from that weapon the same creepiness as the purple spear held by the evil god apostle I met before. Be careful.

    This faction is dedicated to the Egret Knights, with my wife''s Valkyrie, the Ende Dragon Knight, and hundreds of our Knights'' frame gear.

    "And yet you don''t have my Legin Rave..."

    I don''t care if you say that.It was Winter Night you who said that giving priority to the double seated version of the dedicated machine "Valkyrie"? "

    "You''re right..."

    I lowered my head slightly to the voice of the doctor over the phone. [M]

    The wife''s dedicated ne, Valkyrie, was modified in a double-seater fashion so that children could ride it.

    Not only that, but you can also switch controls.The on-off is on the mother''s side.

    Why did you make such a modification?"Don''t ask me that..." If all my daughters begged me, it would be impossible for me to say no...Eternity was on my side, but I was overwhelmed and defeated.

    The children are used to handling frame gear, and there''s nothing wrong with that...

    Basically, the children are supposed to be on the same ne as their mothers, but only Elsie and Lindsay seem to be recing them.

    In other words, Linne was Elsa, and Elna was on Linze''s ne.It seems that it is easier to handle, so there is no problem with this, right?

    I''m shy that Kuniu was opposed to the double seating system because it was probably embarrassing to ride with Yumina.

    Boys sometimes find it hard to act with their mothers.I can''t help it. If I could use Legin Rave, I could put it on my car.

    Yumina was happy, so I want you to hang out with her this time.

    So, Milord, do we have to bump into each other directly in front of us?

    "I wonder if it''s better to look at it like this..."If anything happens, I''ll get support right away. "

    I replied through my smartphone to the voice of Yatsuya that I heard from Schwertright''s external speaker.

    I''m losing a lot, but I think we have a fighting edge.As long as I don''t have any concealed spheres on the other side.

    We''ll take care of that big pig.

    That big thing is Steve can take it down!

    Sue and Stef''s voice were heard from the overload.

    I think it would be better for the overload to deal with that metallic brown Cyclops, "with horns", from the size, but I don''t know what the opponent will do.The butcher knife in my hand was spooky.I want you to be very careful.

    You can leave the Halffishman and the Four-armed Golem to the Knights of Egret, right?

    "Oh, the Cyclops won''t let usnd from the sea.I''m supposed to leave the details of thending to that side. "

    You''re on the phone with His Majesty King Egret.The Cyclops'' opponent is basically Brunnhilde.

    However, I didn''t want to be attacked on the beach by long-range attacks over there, so I was going to leave a few Heavy Knights [Chevalier] to defend.

    After all, we should hurry to develop underwater framing gear so that we can hit it before itnds.

    "Hmm, even if we develop it, it will take a long time to mass produce it..."

    While listening to the doctor''s correspondence, I hold my eyebrows. [M]No matter how much [Workshop] is, you can''t mass produce so many pom-poms in a short period of time.If I say it further, it will cost more steel.

    "No, if I crushed the heavy knight [Chevalier] and took some material, it would float some..."

    Huh? What the hell is that...?

    Huh?

    I emerged from the ocean of thoughts at the whispering voice of the doctor who would be watching the footage from the reconnaissance drone that was flying.

    It''s the back with the horns. Are you making something up...? "

    When I fly my eyes with Long Sense , a couple of Cyclops are pointing something like a long barrel at the sky.... a cannon?

    "But you didn''t aim at me..."

    And, the moment I wondered, pang!and something was thrown out of the cylinder.Some of it was thrown high above us, like a flying firework! and exploded.

    The explosion is notrge. It was really like a firework.What? The smoke of a deration of war?

    "Is this...?"

    Something that exploded in the sky was shattered into golden powder and sprinkled around.

    When I took the golden powder dancing in the air, it melted in an instant like snow.

    What the hell is this? "No, wait, no way...!"

    Yo-sama! Ka-sama said it was disgusting!

    Father! When my mother had a sudden headache...!

    News of the wife''s illness is reported one after another by the children.This is definitely...!

    It''s a god poison, isn''t it? Yeah, it''s okay, it''s not life-threatening.In other words, it''s called [God Devil Poison (Light vor)]. "

    The speaker on my smartphone heard the voice of Sansa-san.

    Divine Devil Poison (Light Smell)!? What''s that subtle naming?!

    It must be the Divine Poison, but it''s probably the one that has diluted the little things that are left.There''s a lot of impurities mixed in, and there''s a lot of alterations... but honestly, I don''t think I can kill a junior or a subordinate god.Still, it seems to have some effect. "

    "Various-edge, it''s disgusting..."Maybe this will do the trick...... "

    You can hear the small voice of a drunken flower behind Sister Various des.After all, it''s a god poison!?

    ¡±No, you drank too much, didn''t you...¡±

    Oh, my God, that''s confusing!

    It''s really okay. It doesn''t seem to have any effect on the Divine n, but it does seem to have some effect on your wives, who are part of the Divine Family.Don''t risk your life, it must be causing some kind of mise. ¡±

    "Where are the kids? Are they all right?"

    It''s okay. Winter Night, your children are demigods.If you don''t know the real god poison, you won''t be poisoned by something with such a light taste. "

    I see. The children are drawing the blood of a god named me.It might have been more effective than the Yumina''s, but it didn''t work with this God Poison (light vor).

    Me and my children have a divine factor.But is there some damage happening to the Yumina without it...?Are you sure you''re okay?

    "Ahh, I think it''s okay..."It''s a bit disgusting, but...... ¡±

    ¡±It feels like a morning when I ate too much...¡±

    I feel like I''ve been put on a badly maintained carriage for a few hours...

    Else, the cherry blossoms, and Lou''s loud voice were heard.After all, it seems that there is a physical disorder.Even if it was weak, it wouldn''t be able to cure [Recovery] as much as it was a Divine Poison...

    It doesn''t seem to be at the level of sleeping... but it really feels like a poison with a light vor...Is it mild headache or abdominal pain level?

    However, under the circumstances where we had to concentrate and fight, it could be fatal.

    Is that what the evil apostle was after?

    "No, Father, it seems that my original aim was something else."This gold powder also seems to inhibit the flow of etheric liquid around the frame gear.The output can only increase up to about 62%.Mothers'' illness may be an unexpected by-product if you look at the other side. "

    The output won''t go up? Were they after you?

    Previously, the Magician King, who had be a Hecaton Cale, had thrown smoke to paralyze the Q Crystal of Golem.Something like that?

    There was a precedent of fake knights [Fakes] on the side of evil gods, and there was also a Cyclops in front of me, so I thought I had some knowledge of the structure of the frame gear...

    "So, is everything okay over there?"Even they''re losing output... "

    They''re not stupid. I know you''ve been doing a lot of things.In the first ce, I think the effect of this gold powder on Cyclops, which is made exclusively with Golem technology, is mild."I have to take some kind of countermeasure..."Winter Night, can you get me a sample?

    "Huh? Yeah, I got it."

    Even though I answered the doctor''s voice, this demonic poison (light vor) stained it and disappeared when I touched something.

    Um... how do I secure it...?I was drowning in the lightness of the demonic poison that was drifting through the air.

    Ah, should I use Prison ?

    I made a 10-metre square cube in the air with [Prison] and squeezed it down to the size of a one-centimetre square dice.Inside, there was a sparkling demonic poison (light vor).Okay. Let''s put it in my pocket.

    ¡±Father, it''s not easy for my mother to say [no] in such a state.I need permission to drive Schwertlite. "

    Ah! Me too! I''m going to move Siegkrune on your mother''s behalf!

    Otoyo-san, me too! I''ve moved Gerhilde before, so it''s okay!

    Stef! I''ll fight for you, too!

    Frei, Linne, and Stef''s voice followed Frei and Linne faster than the Eight Clouds'' suggestion heard from their smartphones.

    Sewing... I have a guardian, and I thought I''d let him fight for a while, but I don''t know...

    "But I don''t want to force the unwell Yumina..."If this is the same as the Divine Poison, I think it will heal over time, so is it okay now?

    "... ahh, it''s not impossible."If your mother''s health returns, take turns.Don''t push yourself. "

    I did it!

    The cheers of the childrene from their smartphones."I wonder if it''s really okay..." I was worried about Stef and Linne.

    As if to ignore me, the Evil God Army in front of me was slowly closing in on me.The opponent is already within range.

    Well then, let''s start by raising the smoke of war!

    Coon and Leanne ride the Grimm Gerde before everyone else.

    Grimgelde''s shoulder and leg armor hatches open, exposing the multidimensional missile pods.

    Arm gatling cannon on the right hand and five Vulcan cannons on the left all fingers are directed at the front of the Cyclops, and the anchors on both legs descend.

    Shoot at once [Full Burst!]

    All-out fire from Grimgelde is fired indiscriminately at the Cyclops ahead.

    It was a Cyclops exposed to the rain of crystal ammo, but it was hard to fall down and stop walking.

    It''s quite sturdy! Is this because Grimgelde''s output has dropped?

    The power of [Explosion] to shoot out crystal bullets is also falling, so there''s probably some of them, but they''re simply heavy in armor!

    Coon answers Leanne''s question as I thought he would.

    It was an unexpected Cyclops, but some nes copsed in the unstoppable storm.

    However, the giant Cyclops with its leading horns was hit by Grimgelde''s bullets, and they couldn''t stop walking while being shot everywhere.

    Eventually, Grimgelde blew out a white smoke containing arge amount of ether and stopped the movement.

    It was the limit of the [Full Burst].For a while, Grimgeld needed a cool time to cool the ne.

    I''ll take care of it, Stef.

    I''ll take care of it, Mr. Coon!

    Ortolinde Overlord, who rushes to Stef''s voice as he swings his right arm forward.

    Come on! Cannon knuckle spiral loop!

    The right arm is detached from the swinging right elbow of the Ortolinde Overlord, spinning at a high speed towards the metallic brown horned Cyclops.

    The horned bullet, like the Grimgelde bullet, was gathered directly in front of her.

    Overlord''s right arm spins as it hits the thick chest armor, creating a crack in it.

    However, it did not crush, and the right arm of the overload was bounced towards us.The right arm that was skipped as it was returned to the right elbow of the overload and docked again.

    I wasn''t frightened! Master, that''s so cute!

    ¡±Mmm... I wonder if it''s because of the strange gold powder...¡±

    Suu''s voice is not energetic.I''d like to take you off the overload, but if anything happens to Stef, I need you to be patient.Over time, you should be feeling better.

    But it was a pain in the ass when it came to output down.In human terms, is it like alpine disease?

    We''ll leave the next steps to the Doctors... We need to focus on destroying the enemy in front of us.

 Chapter 552

    Zusin, Zusin, and the first (Cyclops) of the metallic brown shimmering horns, swing therge meat-cutting knife down to the Ortolinde Overlord.

    Stardust Shell!

    A small light in the shape of a star gathered in the left hand of the overlord, and in an instant it was lined up to form arge wall of light in front.

    Kid! The meat cutting knife is blocked by the shield of light.

    Ji, Ja, you''re breaking it.

    Hindered by the shield of light, Horned continued to shake down the meat cutting knife over and over again.

    The man''s voice heard from the metallic brown ne seemed aggressive and unintelligible.At least I don''t think it''s the "Messenger of the Evil Gods" I''ve ever met.

    As if to prove it, Horned simply kept tapping the meat cutting knife.

    I thought it was useless to do it again and again... and the Star Shield (Stardust Shell) made by the left hand of the Overlord started to chip little by little.

    "What...!"

    Is this the power of that butcher knife?Or is it because there is no overload output from the God Poison (light vor)?

    Stef! It''s not good anymore! Push it out!

    All right! Cannon Knuckle Spiral Rush!

    When the meat cutting knife is raised from the other side, the right arm of the overload will rotate to your chest, and you can do it! and I ate it.

    I couldn''t stop the horn that I took at the close range, but I took two or three steps back.

    Further shock waves were emitted from the overloaded chest and the horns were blown backwards.

    It was an overload of pursuits, but three Cyclops stood in front of it.

    Nh, don''t let it go anymore!

    Stef raised his voice and tried to hit one of the Cyclops, but he was struck lightly.

    The overload movement isrge and not fast.If you concentrate on getting rid of it, it won''t be difficult to avoid.

    In the first ce, the Ortolinde Overlord was a defensive aircraft.Defending them is better than protecting any other ne, but there are not many direct methods of attack.

    There is also an external weapon called "Goldhammer" for fighting advanced species, but basically it is the main means of attack.

    In the first ce, Goldhammer was meant to be used against big, advanced species, and it was difficult to use it against a cyclops-sized opponent.

    There is also a possibility that you will be unscrewed, or that you will be caught in a gravitational wave too close.It was a huge burden on the overload body.

    Cannon Knuckle Spiral Rush!

    Overlord''s right arm is shot.As expected, one of the inescapable Cyclops was cut to pieces from the front.

    However, the other Cyclops quickly took the ce of the destroyed nes, forming an overload siege.

    Speaking of blown horns, he almost stood up with a meat-cutting knife like a cane.

    These guys... what do you care about working together?ording to the doctor, Cyclops exchanges information with each other in the same way as the soldier [Soldart].

    This Cyclops seemed to have stood in front of the Overlord to protect its horns.

    "It would be troublesome if they came together..."

    The moment the horns stood up and walked toward us again, the movement suddenly stopped.

    It was an unnatural way of stopping rather than "stopping the movement".

    What is this?©¤©¤©¤©¤

    When I try to swing backwards, something runs around me faster than that.

    The next moment, the horns in front of them and the Cyclops around them were blown offshore as if pushed back against an invisible wall.

    Looking back again, there were Los Weise with the loudspeaker [Symphonic Horn] on her shoulders and Brunnhilde with the sniper rifle.

    Did you stop moving for a long time?

    Yes, because Yoshino-san wants to aim firmly.

    After all, it was the eternal [Fixed] Magic Eye.Well, can such a giant bot be fixed?If I could snipe it fixedly, my child would be invincible.

    Well, using the power of the Demon Eye in a row was tough, so the invincibility was too much.

    The Cyclops that were around the horns were blown away, but the rest of the Cyclops stretched out again towards the Overlord.

    However, when I thought that one of the attacking Cyclops had paused the same way as the horn, the next moment I was shot in the head with a gunshot.

    It was an eternal sniper. It is difficult to imitate a headshot.

    You''re as skilled at using Brunnhilde as Yumina.

    In frame gear, the head is only part of the part where the camera and sensor are concentrated, so they do not stop functioning.But Cyclops had a Q Crystal on his head, just like Golem.

    Cyclops couldn''t help but shut down the Q Crystal, which could be Golem''s brain.

    Here, hey, Doctor said the maker couldn''t get rid of the stereotype.

    I didn''t really have to put G-Crystals on my head like a regr Golem.At any rate, it should be in the same ce as the G Cube, which is the power source.If one of them breaks, it won''t work anyway.

    Well, if we assume that after the battle, we can retrieve it, then maybe we should try to stay.

    I won''t let you keep cool forever!

    That said, Frey''s Sieglune shed one of the Cyclops up and down.

    Originally, Frei''sbat style was more of a tricky way to take out the appropriate weapon from [Storage] and fight it ad hoc, depending on the opponent and the situation.

    Because of that, it seems that the movement is a little slow.No,pared to how Hilda fought.

    Still beating the Cyclops better than any other frame gear.

    Alongside this, the Schwertlite, who controlled the Yakun, was shing down on the Cyclops one after another.

    My mother, Yae, and I are pretty much in the samebat style, so we seem to be able to move without much trouble.

    Noooo!

    It''s getting worse and worse!

    Linne''s ride, Gerhilde''s ride, and Ende''s ride are more violent than everyone else''s. Is that it?Alice, not Ende, running Dragon Knight?

    How long have you been riding?"The Dragon Knight shouldn''t be in a double seat..."No, there''s plenty of room for one kid.

    In any case, I connected it to Ende''s Dragon Knight.

    "Hey, Ende? What''s up?"

    "No, I suddenly felt sick..."Then Alice would take over and move it instead...... uuuuuuuuuu

    Ah... I see. Ende is also a family member of Uncle Martial Style, so she''s caught up in the effects of this God Poison (light vor).

    That means Alice is sitting on the cockpit seat.The ends were being pushed into a narrow rear space.

    "Hmm, unexpected..." Well, let''s make you bear with it.

    Alice''sbat style wasn''t right for the Dragon Knight, but she was fighting dexterously.Compared to the way Ende fought, it was rough andcking in smartness.

    Alice, you''re gone!

    I''ll take care of it!

    The two swords of Dragon Knight [Dragoon] shed the Cyclops leaked by Linne''s Gerhilde into the cross.

    The two nes fell back-to-back and defeated the swarming Cyclops one after the other.

    Whether Ende and Else are giving advice, it''s a good move to work together.They are supporting each other and knocking down enemies in front of them. That''s pretty good.

    I thought that Cyclops, whom Gerhilde had failed to defeat, was about to swing his sword from the blind spot to Dragon Knight [Dragoon].

    However, the next moment, the Cyclops was rained on its entire body, and as it became a beehive, it dropped water sshes on the spot and sank.

    Linne, don''t be rmed.

    Erna, onee-chan!

    Beside the Cyclops, which Gerhilde was fighting, a flying helm-vige flew through the low-flying airne.

    When the de installed on the wing split the Cyclops in half in front of Gerhilde, it went straight up.

    Cover fire from the sky will help.Elna might be a good fit for such a support role.

    Speaking of support roles... "

    I''m cumming!

    A loud guitar sound came from Yoshino''s Rossweise.

    This song is the subject of a famous film depicting the crowd of fighter pilots.In Japanese, the choice of the song that bes "danger zone" makes me feel indescribable.

    Is this Yoshino ying guitar raw?When I thought about it, I heard the singing of the cherry blossoms on the winding guitar.

    Compared to usual, it''s a cute voice... "No, this song originally felt weak to sing.

    After all, it had the effect of the Divine Magic Poison (light vor).After that, the cherry blossom voice never regained its usual tone.

    However, the effect of the song is certain.Visibly, the Cyclops were dull in their actions.We have been granted a dy in action.

    Cyclops'' head slowed, and the crystal shells released by Brunhilde, a maniptor from a long time ago, hit one after another.

    I shot Cyclops'' head off as if it were a machine.

    "Is my son a super-A sniper or something...?"If I stand behind you, I''ll be beaten.

    It''s toote!

    Arcia''s Valtraute, who had converted the B [Booster] unit, rushed into the Cyclops to keep repeating the headshot.

    elerated and fast, Valtraute swings out his sword in both hands, and Cyclops''s head flies into the air in two rows.

    "I can often do that kind of art with my output dropping..."

    Valtraute, holding the sword, waved his hand wide at me.

    Did you see that, Father?!If I were to [I], I wouldy down three such misceneous fish!]

    "Hey, Arcia! Look ahead!"It''s not floating on the battlefield!

    Wow!?

    ¡±Geez, [Slip]!¡±

    Cyclops rushed in with a spear and fell with a Slip .Vartrauthe thrust his double swords at Cyclops, who fell vigorously into the sea.Aw...!

    "Arcia''s stuffing is sweet somewhere, so I''m a little worried...""I think it''s okay because Lou''s on it..."

    The battle is in our favor.The four-armed golem and the half-fishmen who passed at the foot of the frame gear are also guaranteed to be defeated by the Knights of Egret.

    If we take the time, we''ll be able to crush them all.

    "The problem is..."

    I saw a horny Cyclops blown up by Yoshino''s Los Weise offshore.

    The previous attack was merely a pushback, with almost no damage.

    Oh, you guys, you guys! I''ll crush it all!

    Cyclops with horns swung the meat-cutting knife in metallic brown with both hands and swung it down to the sea.

    What''s the matter!?

    The sea cracked straight from the tip of the meat cutting knife with the horns swung down, and the rocks pushed out from the sea floor one after the other like a sword mountain.

    The rocky uplift is as powerful as a wave and takes you straight to the Ortolinde Overlord, where Sue and Stef ride.

    Stop it, Stef!

    Yeah! Stardust shell!

    A star defense wall prevents rocks from bursting into the sea floor.It seemed that the growth of rocks had stopped somehow, but something like the path of Iwasan Mountain had been created in the sea.

    "It''s like the [Earthwave] of Earth Magic..."Everybody be careful. That sword might have terrain maniption abilities. "

    Leanne''s voice came from Grimgelde, who had finally finished the cooling time [Cool Time].

    "Terrain maniption? It''s troublesome again..."It''s hard to prevent that."I have to fly even if I don''t fly..."

    "Ahh!"

    And I looked up at the flying Helmvige.

    Helmvig fires a concentrated burst of artillery from the sky into the horny Cyclops above.

    Horned, unable to avoid the rain of crystal bullets, sheid her hand on a meat-cutting knife, overtaking Helmvig''s attack like a shield.

    The crystal shells that hit her body were devoured, but the crystal shells that hit the meat-cutting knife were yed.At least that butcher knife is as strong as crystal.

    It was definitely the artifact of the evil god... I think it was the artifact of the evil god.It''s the same spear that the Pest Mask Apostle I met had, the same spears that Orchid and Rapia had.

    And, shut up! I''ll deceive you!

    When the horned knife pierced the surface of the sea, the surrounding ground instantly rose, and a rock tower of several tens of meters with the horned knife on the horizon rose up.

    The horny helm Vige, who was flying in the sky, jumped up and waved the meat-cutting knife in front of him.

    Oh no! When I tried to release [Prison] towards Helmvig, a single shot echoed along the coast.

    The evil vessel of the meat-cutting knife was yed from the horny hand and danced through the universe.

    On the sandy beach you can see Br¨¹nnhilde holding a sniper rifle.Long time no see! Thank goodness!

    Cyclops with horns falling into the sea with a meat-cutting knife.

    Onna-san, Erna-san, are you all right!?

    Gerhilde heard Linne''s worried voice.That was dangerous.There was nothing to worry about.

    I was surprised, but I''m fine. There''s no problem.

    It''s all right, Rinne. Thank you for your concern.

    Helmvig spins through the air to show that it''s nothing.Looks like it''s really not a problem.

    "But I was in a hurry..." "I didn''t expect to jump up in that way..."It''s empty, so we better stay safe and keep Helmvig off the hook.

    From the sky rises a horn falling into the sea.When I held my hand directly beside me, a meat-cutting knife that had also fallen into the sea after a while flew from the bottom of the sea and fell into Gasin''s hand.

    It looks like there''s almost no damage.

    Leanne''s voice reached my ears as I stood up and looked at the horn."Are you intact after falling from that height...""Below was the sea, and it probably did less damage than falling directly to the ground..."

    The horns sped the meat cutting knife and came toward me again.

    Cannon Knuckle Spiral!

    Stef flies the right arm of the overload.The horny Cyclops pushed unstoppably into the right arm of the overburden, which was spinning like a bullet.

    That''s what I saw earlier!

    A horny butcherid a knife on the ground, using a wide belly, and mmed the right arm of the overload into the sea as if it were a fly p.

    Ignoring the right arm that had dived into the ground, the horny headed to the overload.

    The knife with the horn was shaken wide.Along with that, the overload pushed his left hand in front of him.

    Stardust shell!

    The Star Shield prevents horny attacks.

    As before, Horned repeatedly swung down the meat cutting knife over and over again, trying to forcefully destroy the Stardust Shell.

    It''s a tough tactic of defense.After all, this evil god''s messenger seems to be a brain muscle.

    This! Don''t tease Stef!

    Mhh!?

    Stardust shells were missing, and Gerhilde''s jumping kick hit her horny head clean from the side.

    [Gravity] weighed down, and that heavy horny Cyclops mmed into the sea.

    As soon as the fallen horns tried to rise, the roundabout kick behind Gerhilde burst into a chase.

    It was two nes that were nearly twice the size, but Gerhilde''s heel [heel] hit the horny head that was sitting on just in time.

    Cyclops falls into the sea again.The corners were broken and the head was not warped, but it was not broken yet.

    Cyclops stood up with his horns hanging on his head.

    Not yet...! This!!

    Linne, no!

    Before Elsie could stop her voice, Linne''s Gerhilde abandoned the pile bunker and leaped up in front of Cyclops'' abdomen, sticking out her right arm.

    However, it was gripped from the side by therge left hand of Cyclops.

    Oh, you''re persistent!

    Cyclops lifts Gerhilde while grabbing her right arm and swings it wide to smash it into the sea.

    Watch out!

    [Wind wrapped, soft embrace, airsphere]!

    Just before Gerhilde was thrown into the sea, my cushion of invisible wind gently greeted the red ne and softened its shock.

    Gerhilde falls into the sea as she loses her momentum, absorbing almost all of the damage that can be smashed into her body.

    I didn''t know...! As expected, Gerhilde wouldn''t have been safe if she had been mmed with that momentum.

    Well, before that, the emergency evacuation system triggered, and Linne and Else were transferred out, but it was bad for her heart.

    A horn thrown at Gerhilde tried to chase her with a meat-cutting knife, but two shadows blocked her.

    What are you going to do to my sister?

    You deserve to die.

    Eight clouds of Schwertlite''s sword and Frey''s Siegrunne''s sword shed, cutting off both wrists with horns.

    The armor of the joint is weak.That said, I didn''t expect you to aim for that slight gap.

    With each meat-cutting knife in your hand, your horny wrist falls into the sea.

    Even so, he tried to hit the enemy in front of him with the arm that had disappeared from his wrist.

    I fled sideways as Schwertlite and Siegkrunner spread out.

    Beyond the two nes stood Grimgelde, who deployed all his armor and pointed all his muzzles at the corner.

    Um, but...

    Focus on one spot, shoot at the same time Full Burst

    The rain of Grimgelde''s crystal bullets strikes the head of the Cyclops one after the other and takes the form of a beehive.

    Probably destroyed the Q Crystal, the metallic brown Cyclops stopped its movement and slowly fell back and sank into the sea.

    This is in return for bullying my sisters.

    It seems that the attack of the three elders'' daughters'' anger decided the victory and defeat.

    I''m d my dad is friendly and has no ce to go.

 Chapter 553

    "Mm."

    A metallic brown Cyclops defeated by three elders.The hatch on the torso suddenly blew up.

    A sleigh and a big man crawl out from inside.A big man wearing a cylindrical full-face iron mask and muscles.

    The strange appearance of blood-stained fronts and thick leather gloves in every corner reminds me of the butcher''s dad from the butcher''s knife.From the Iron Mask to the Executioner''s [Executioner].

    "Hey, hey! [Yellow Owl]!"

    An iron mask pushed his right hand to the side, and arge meat-cutting knife sunk to the bottom of the sea floated up and flew to the man in the iron mask.

    The meat-cutting knife, which was shrinking as it flew, fell into the hands of an iron masked man, but it was still not a normal-sized knife, it was like a giant sword.

    Same as the evil god apostle with the purple spear.I knew it was the evil artifact.

    "Oh, oh, this naked town is falling apart, it''s falling apart a lot."

    ¡°Why would you do that? Are you going to resurrect the evil god?"

    I used Teleport and stood on the shoulder of the fallen Cyclops and asked the man in the iron mask.

    I want information now. This guy doesn''t seem to be the smart type, and I thought I might be able to get something out of him, so I tried to have a conversation.

    "J, are you? I don''t know." It breaks because it is called Gorudoka Sakatsuko. "... that''s all."

    Is that you?Gold Toscarette... no, Gold and Scarette?

    Gordo and Scarlett... are the messengers of my fellow evil gods.

    Gordo... the name is simr to gold, the [crown] of gold... I don''t think so... no, it''s too much to think about.

    But you don''t know evil gods... [Evil God''s Apostle], right?That Neet god, isn''t he a believer?

    "Jeez, you''re breaking up, too."I feel refreshed when I break it.It''s better. That''s why I break it. "

    If I could see my face, I would have snorted, and the iron mask said such a thing.

    Apparently, he''s a stop-thinker who only does what he''s told him to do.No, you''re just loyal to your own desires.You''re no different than a pleasure killer.

    I use my "Divine Eye" and [Analyze] on the evil god apostle.

    There is a rule that the Divine n should not directly use the power of God to make a big change on the ground, but if you only analyze the opponent, it is not a vition of the rule.

    ... Huh. My heart isn''t moving, and I don''t have a soul.Andet''s [Tagu] Want some?

    "No, your soul has moved to the evil artifact in your hand..."It is like a thread of spiritual Qi, which is connected to the body.If you don''t destroy that evil artifact, you won''t die?

    Looks like you''ve already quit humans, so I think you should take care of them here, but I was wondering if you could break the evil artifact under the protection of the evil god......After all, the rule that you shouldn''t attack with curiosity is not strict...?

    That''s why you''re breaking it!

    An iron mask with a meat-cutting knife jumped towards me on the shoulder of the Cyclops.

    I pulled out the Brunnhilde on my waist and fired three bullets at the iron mask that was jumping, but when I hit it, I was not frightened at all, and I swung the butcher knife down towards me.

    [de Mode]!

    Catch a meat cutting knife in Brunnhilde, which has been transformed into a sword form.Quite a shockes to both arms, but if the opponent remains floating in the air, it will not stop.

    [Power Rise]!

    "Gu, huu!?"

    The iron mask fluttered like a meat knife as I activated the magic to strengthen my strength and swung through the Brunnhilde.

    It was an iron mask that flew all the way to the belly of the Cyclops, but itnded lightly and didn''t look like a giant.

    "Oh, can''t you cut it off with your yellow oak...?"Y-Yeah, that''s weird. "

    "That''s our line."

    I had never seen a weapon made of crystalline material that couldn''t be cut in Brunnhilde."I think I can do it with all my heart, but that''s forbidden..."

    Now, when this happens, it''s really about how to defeat it... "

    Perhaps we need to destroy the evil artifact in order to defeat himpletely.I have to use my guts on that, but it''s forbidden.

    People on the ground can break it with the artifact I made, but they haven''t done it yet.

    ... erm, is it clogged?

    No, no, wait. Ende borrowed a double sword from another world... and it''s in the [Storage]!"With this... I can''t use it!"

    My wives are my family, so I can''t do it. If Ende is my uncle''s family, I can''t do it.I could ask Mel, but I was a little worried that they wouldn''t be able to maximize the attributes of the Divine Sword if the evil artifact was the opponent.

    "If I stay..."

    "Wuuuu...! Do you really have to ask the children to do it...?"

    "The children who are demigods are more qualified than ever..." Mmm...!

    While I was struggling, the iron mask came towards me again.

    On the shoulder of the Cyclops, hold the meat-cutting knife down with the Br¨¹nnhilde in the same way as before.

    "T-This is a heavy blow to your hips...!"

    [Boost]!

    ying a meat-cutting knife with physical strengthening magic, he shes the elbow off the arm of the person who does not have the knife with the returning de.

    "Ugh!? Ahhh!"

    When the iron mask screams, it shes from the shed elbow tip!and my arms grew and regenerated quickly.

    You have regenerative abilities!Is this his ability, or are all the apostles of the evil gods?

    Thinking that it was getting tedious, Schwertlite and Siegel came from the other side.

    Already most of the Cyclops have been defeated and the defense is almost over, why are you here?

    Father!

    Father!

    When I thought that the cockpit of Schwertlite and Siegelune had opened, Yakumo and Frey jumped out.

    Lightlynd on a lying Cyclops where I and the Iron Mask face each other.

    "What, what''s wrong!?" It''s dangerous! "

    "Auntie Variousdes... onee-sama called me to help my father"

    ¡°He said we were the right people!¡±

    Sister Muji...! Don''t read my thoughts!

    "I''m sorry, but I have no choice but to rely on my children..." You''re a pathetic dad.

    I took out the Twin Divine Swords from the [Storage] and handed them over to Yakumo and Frei.

    Yakun and Frei breathed as they pulled out their enchanting little sword [Short Sword].

    "W-what an amazing sword..."

    "Ahh... the sword my father gave me was amazing, butpared to this..."

    "No, that''s just the Divine Sword..."I don''t want you topare it to an amateur who relies on my materials.

    "I want you to destroy the meat-cutting knife in the iron mask."It may be difficult to use at first, but I think I''ll get used to it soon... "

    Think, do you think?

    "Father, Father! If it works out well, I''ll reward you with this sword....."

    "I can''t do that."

    "Father''s©¤©¤ stingy!"

    Frey, no more! I twisted myself like that.Maybe the blood of the weapon maniacs would make a scene, but that''s all I could do.

    "The opponent has a very strong regeneration ability, so be careful."Of course, I''ll also support you.... "

    "No, I''m fine. I was watching my father fight while you were here, but if Frei and I were to fight, it would be so hard."

    It''s not so bitter...? That?Are you being pushed as far as me, Dis?I couldn''t use my spirit, so I was a little bit annoyed, bute on...

    "Oh, you guys, you guys." I''ll break it down with you there. "

    "... ahh?"

    What did you just say to my daughter, you iron masked bastard?"Shall I seriously blow you up...?"

    Frey interrupts me as I take a murderous step.

    "It''s a stop, Father.That''s our opponent. "

    "Not until my fatheres out."We''ll take care of it. ¡±

    No, Yakumo-kun. I didn''t have to go out. I mean, I didn''t have time to go out before.

    I didn''t know if they knew how delicate my mind was, so they stood up with their swords and stepped forward.

    "I-I ''m shaking!"

    An iron mask swung a meat-cutting knife and struck the Eight Clouds in front of it.

    I shed the nk of the iron mask with the sword that Yakumo had wiped out with a heavy sidestep blow.

    "Mm...!?"

    The shed Eight Clouds red at the Divine Sword with a strange look.

    "Surely this is difficult to handle..."How disgusting it feels to rebel against my magic power..... "

    Ah... that''s how it feels.It seems that it''s a little difficult until you get used to the madness of others...Like me and Grandma Tokie, I don''t care that much if it''s a senior god.

    However, I think it is because they are the demigods of the Eight Clouds.Attacks of mindfulness are burdensome to other ordinary people''s health, magic power, and spiritual power, and they should be almost impossible to handle.

    The swords and legendary swords were chosen and could only be used by heroes.

    If I were to say more, it would depend a lot on whether the god who made the sword blessed me or not.

    The nk of the shed iron mask was regenerated.I feel that the regeneration is slower than before.Could it be that the sword was effective?

    There was a problem!

    [Power Rise]!

    This time, the meat-cutting knife that was swung down by Frei was received by the Divine Sword.

    The iron mask seemed surprised that Frey, who was less than half his height, had caught him by surprise.

    Crush, crush!

    It was an iron mask that applied more force to crush each y, but the meat-cutting knife de that pushed against each other sharply chipped and pulled back in a hurry.

    "Oh, the ''Yellow Orc''!? That''s strange!"Is that funny!? "

    Although it belonged to another world, the Divine Sword was a Divine Sword.Lose to the evil gods who failed to be gods.

    With the de Frey returns, he deals a blow to the meat cutting knife called "Yellow Orc".

    This time, the metallic brown de got cracked from the chip.

    "Oh, the ''Yellow Oaker'' in your room!"

    Eight Clouds Onee-sama!

    Roger.

    The sword of the Eight Clouds Divine Sword that was spinning around behind cut off the thick left arm of the iron mask.

    Perhaps I tried to regenerate it. The meat was bulging up from the cut surface and something like an arm was created, but obviously the regeneration speed was slower than when I abandoned it earlier.

    "No, I''m not going back!? Why!?"

    The iron mask,pletely panicked, was dyed in noticing the two who were aiming at the meat-cutting knife.

    Ha, it seemed like you two had already used your swords to pinch the meat cutting knife.

    "It''s toote."

    "I got it."

    They shed the butcher''s knife with all their might in a different direction from left to right.

    Shit! A high metallic sound rings, and the meat cutting knife is cut in two.

    The next moment, the man in the iron mask gave a cry of doom, and in an instant, his body turned into a stone statue.

    And it quickly became a sandy sand, and it copsed into ce.

    Garan made a sound, and the evil vessel that had lost the Lord [Aji] fell on the body of the Cyclops lying down.

    There was already no metallic brown glow in the meat-cutting knife, which was cut in two, and it turned into a muddy liquid while emitting ck smoke as if it had defeated a mutant species.

    "It''s sandy..."

    "It looks like he didn''t live to begin with."Undead... maybe it was like a golem. "

    Puppet of the evil god. Such an imagees to mind.

    The evil artifact broke in the same way as the mutant species.After all, this was the source of power.

    But it was strange. I was beginning to think that when my people were in danger, there would be another diving helmet that would use the transfer magic.

    Well, it might have been a coincidence, and I don''t know if they have that kind of sense ofpany.Even if he was killed, it was possible to create an alternative evil god apostle."I hope you don''t have to do that..."

    Well, let''s be d we were able to defeat them now.

    The battle is almost over.Cyclops destroyed them all, and the only ones left were the Halffish and the Four-Arm Golem, who were fighting the Iglet Knights on the coast.

    "I knew this sword was fine..."Hey, Father... "

    "You can''t make a sweet voice." Now, give it back. "

    "Father, I can''t!"

    I took the Divine Sword from Frey.Yakumo gave it back to me honestly.

    Well, if the Evil God''s Apostle shows up, I''ll likely have him use it again, but I''ll keep silent.

    When I put my sword in Storage and took a breath, my phone rang.

    It was from the White Princess, the Emperor of Yeosheng. What the hell is that?

    Yes, hello?

    I''m sorry, Winter Night Pce. It''s an emergency.ording to the treaty of the World Alliance, I want to lend you frame gear. "

    "Urgent request? What happened?!"

    Countries that are part of the World Alliance are allowed to rent out frame gear.Unless it''s a war or something.

    It is mainly dealing with disasters and the Colossal Beast Crusade, but if it is an urgent request for a quick fight, it is likely that a terrible thing happened.

    The first Golem appeared in the great army in the city of Kyou.Not even the half-fish.I''ve prevented the boundaries of the capital, but I can''t hold them for long.I need immediate help. "

    "What...!"

    Cyclops in Yeosheng too!? At the same time as Egret and Yeosheng...!Damn it, two-sided operation!

    The capitals of the countries that make the World Alliance have a barrier that prevents me from invading them.

    This can only be triggered on behalf of the country, but even a giant beast attack can be prevented to some extent.

    However, it was only the case that there were only a few giant beasts.Hundreds of Cyclops attacked me over and over again, and I didn''t have a barrier.

    "We must hurry to Yeosheng...!"

    Tell the White Princess that she will be on her way, and call the King of Egret on the coast to exin the situation.

    "Okay. Only a few dozen Halffishmen and four-armed Golems left, so only the Knights of Egret could handle it."Go to Yeosheng as soon as you can. "

    Thank you!

    The conversation with His Majesty King Egret will also be held there, and we will now inform everyone of the situation.My Knights are still fine, but I''m worried that my sick wives will be able to keep fighting.

    "What are you talking about? It''s nothing like this."We have to get to Yeosheng before that. "

    We''re mostly just sitting behind the kids, but I can give you some advice.

    Everyone else seemed to agree with Elsie and Lindsay.Strong, my wives.I can''t get my head up at all.

    I''ll leave the des with you, and you''ll be all right.Put all your frame gear into the Easy Schengen.

    "Alright, then prepare for the shock."I will transfer it to Yeosheng at once. "

    On the palm of the overload, I manipte my phone to target all of the frame gear here.

    The transfer location is in the periphery of the capital of Kyou, the capital of Yeosheng.Poking behind them in the barrier.

    Gate

    A transfer gate opens beneath all frame gear, and all nes are transferred to Essen as they fall down.I transferred a little sea water with it, but I want you to stop using it.

    Falling frame gearsnd on the ground one after the other from the transfer gate on the Yeosheng side, which is located far away from the ground.

    "Grrrrr!?"

    I was on the palm of the overload and almost jumped out of it on the impact of thending.

    It''s rough. Can you transfer it a little more politely?

    "I was in a hurry. Just keep your eyes peeled for a little bit of roughness."

    I had no choice but to return Suu''s folly with a bitter smile.It was certainly rough.The coordinates were pretty rough.

    But it wasn''t that far off.In front of them were hundreds of Cyclops flocking to the capital of Kyou, and beneath them were four-armed golems and a flock of demon-like monsters with mechanical arms and legs attached to them.

    Is that the cyborg demon that Yakumo reported about?Could it be called a mechanical demon?She ps her wings like a bat on her back and flies.

    Father, look at that.

    Inside the Cyclops, which Grimgeld pointed to as the Coon rode, I could see a simr ne to the metallic brown Cyclops I had been fighting before.

    It''s not a horn, it''s a dark golden body.There are two nes that are bigger than the others.

    One ne with a slightlyrger angle than the normal size Cyclops.

    Definitely a Commander ne.Because unlike the other nes, the ne had a long spear of the same color with a metallic purple glow.

    It must be the messenger of the evil god named Orchid, who had attacked the Panachets'' kingdom before.

    The ne appears to be more tuned up than before.There''s something like a vernia on my feet.

    Mmm, it looks like you noticed me.

    The first [Camera Eye] of the Cyclops who were swarming in the capital of Kyou turned towards us at once to match the voice of the Eight Clouds riding on the Schwertright.

    Oh, I''m so d. I was hoping it would happen, but I''m lucky to kill [Ya] again.

    A metallic purple horn spun a spear of the same color, and the Cyclops behind itunched something.

    Golden powder scattered around with the explosion.Damn it, another god poison (light vor)!

    "Everybody okay?!"

    "It''s okay... I know it''s disgusting, but it''s not worse than before..."

    Yumina sent a slightly bitter voice.

    The Yuminas, who were already poisoned by the Divine Magic Poison (Light vor), had no additional effect.

    I guess the other side didn''t want to weaken the Yuminas.The aim was to weaken the frame gear by blocking the etheric liquid.

    A series of battles with the Evil God Apostle.Can we...? No, we have to do it.

    Looking at the horns of the metallic purpleing this way, I renewed my resolve.

 Chapter 554 The City of Kyouâ€™s Showdown, and Natural Enemies.

    <h4>Chapter 554 The City of Kyou¡¯s Showdown, and Natural Enemies.</h4>

    The capital of Yeosheng, the capital of Kyou, is surrounded by castles in preparation for an iing demonic beast.

    However, since the castle is only about four meters high, it would normally be crossed by a single staircase in frame gear and Cyclops.

    The Capital of Kyou is still safe today because it is blocked by my barrier.

    But I don''t know how long I will hold it.The worst part was that metallic purple horny Cyclops.

    With his evil artifact, I think I could have broken the boundary of my city of Gong in a few blows.

    "It''s not a magic barrier, it''s a very normal magic barrier..."

    Even the Cyclops attack, which slightly captured the spirit of the evil god, seemed to have umted a lot of damage.

    Father, I can''t shoot [Full Burst] from here because I have the Capital of Kyou on my radiation.

    Coon calls me like that.When Grimgeld''s [Full Burst] was defeated, it further weakened the boundaries of the City of Kyou. That''s not good.

    "At the very least, I have to tear the Cyclops with that evil artifact from here..."

    When I think about it, there''s a shoting from behind.

    At about the same time, I thought that the horn in front of me waved a purple spear, kid!and the sound of metal bouncing echoed around.

    I turned around and saw Brunnhilde holding a sniper rifle.It was Kuniu who sniped.

    "Hey. He''s urately aiming at my head." Isn''t that interesting?

    Horned spears spun their spears.

    I like it, I like it. I just thought it would be tough to destroy the city.Even if you don''t like it, you''ll be the opponent!You guys, let''s go!

    A group of Cyclops rushed toward us, led by a purple horn holding a spear.

    You caught it easier than I thought.You seem to be quite an intelligent person.Father, retreat quickly. "

    Eternity speaks in a calm analytical tone.Apparently, I was hungry to provoke them and pull them away from the city of Kyou.This child is really six years old...?

    As we have been told for a long time, we retreat to the rear, wary of the impending Cyclops.

    Fortunately, the Cyclops are not so fast, as they are heavily armored.That said, it was a littleter than our Heavy Knight [Chevalier].

    Let me go!

    Suddenly, the horn that was running in front of me sprayed the vernia of my foot and pushed it at a high speed.

    A horny spear that caught up with me was approaching a heavy knight [Chevalier] who ran to the rear.

    I won''t let you!

    The heavy knight [Chevalier] stepped forward and blocked the horny spear with his shield.

    The horned Cyclops, protected from spears by Siene''s shield, was lowered.

    Stop my Wistaria, you''re a Brunnhilde Golem.But how about this one!

    I spun a metallic purple spear called Wistaria around my head with horns around it.

    Every time I spun, a spark called a bee sprang from my spear, and I looked down at the spear that was covered in lightning.

    Instantly, several lightning strikes poured in with the roar.

    For a while, a huge thunderbolt fell in front of Siegro, who stepped backwards.

    Several Heavy Knights [Chevalier] struck by lightning andid their knees on the spot.

    Frame gear has a defensive shield in the cockpit, so I think the pilots are safe, but the nes are taking a lot of damage.

    But we weren''t the only ones to get hit by lightning.Thunder fell on the Cyclops, who were horny behind them.

    "My allies...!" "If there''s probably no pilot there, or if Gorem is moving, I don''t need to hold back..."

    The Cyclops caught up with the heavy knight [Chevalier], whose movements were slowed by the thunderstorm.

    Once you get out of here, you won''t have to hold back anymore.

    A rain of crystalline bullets poured down from Grimgeld, where the counts rode towards the herd.In addition, Eternity Br¨¹nnhilde carefully shot through the headshot of the Cyclops that the counts had leaked.

    The heavy knights [Chevalier], who were struck by lightning, stepped back.

    Cyclops caught up with the heavy knights [Chevalier] in front of them and responded with a look of chaos.

    Among them, Horned and Frei''s Siegkrune, who had the Evil God Artifact, were responding to the attack.

    Frei''s original style is to use any weapon and fight as best he can, depending on the situation.

    That''s why she can master all kinds of weapons, not just swords. Of course, I also mastered spears.

    The fact that I could use a spear meant that I could read a little about how to fight an opponent who used a spear.

    Frey grabbed the horny spear with his shield, flicked with his sword, and retreated.

    Siegkrunner fights more than he can.However, there is still room there, and there seems to be a slight but significant difference in the weapon''s performance.

    There is a spear with the spirit of an evil god, and this is made of crystal material that poured my magic power.

    Whenever it takes damage, Sikrune''s weapon takes damage.

    Ahhhh!

    Ah!?

    The shield of Siegkrunne, who had endured an intense horny blow, broke in two.

    A metallic purple spear reappeared on Siegkrunner''s frightened head.

    But for a moment, the purple spear was shed at Schwertlite''s sword sh that rushed from the side, and it was removed.

    Let''s not bully my sister anymore.

    ''Onee-sama Yakun!? I''ve never been bullied!

    Frey, who was rescued, shouted at the protest in a heartbeat.

    It takes three times as much skill to win with a sword against an opponent with a long weapon such as a spear or a sword.

    I felt like I knew what Frey was saying because I was fighting the opponent with my sword.

    But it was a fact that it was dangerous.Frei and Yakun decided to y horny opponents.

    Nghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!

    Turning to his voice, Stef''s Ortholinde Overlord was beating up tworge Cyclops.

    The overload, which is being attacked by two nes of about the same size at the same time, doesn''t seem to be able to afford to fly a special rocket punch.

    The [Cannon Knuckle] flying arm is a matter of course, but while it is flying, it is one arm.It was difficult to fight back if another ne attacked me there.

    As a result, I think they''re trying to keep their distance by hitting tworge Cyclops that areing in.

    However, thisrge Cyclops seems to have high durability and is difficult to copse.

    Like a rising little magician, it was a staggering, staggering way to fight like a zombie.

    How dare you!

    Remove the drill with the overload on the leg and dock it with the gusset on the right arm.

    Hee-hee! Drill Breaker!

    A high-speed rotating drill hits the chest of arge Cyclops and punctures arge hole.

    Large Cyclops, with a hole in his chest, fell from his back to the ground.You can''t stand up for that.

    This way! Drill cannon knuckle!

    Overlord fired a drilled right arm towards another Cyclops.

    A cannon knuckle with a drill pierces the abdomen of arge Cyclops, in anticipation of a vicious spin.

    Large Cyclops fell to the ground with a loud noise.

    I did it!

    The right elbow swung up with joy, and the arm that pierced the Cyclops back docked.

    The next moment, indirectly, from all over the Ortolinde overload!and white smoke with sparkling ether.

    What? What is this?!?

    Overlord kneels with Stef''s screams. "This is...!"

    The load was too much.Overlords are overwhelmingly less fuel efficient than other frame gears.I used the Star Shield many times in Egret...... ¡±

    A voice came from the coun- tries to exin.Are you saying that the etheric liquid that''s moving the overload hasn''t run out all over your body?It''s like anaemia in humans.

    It''s not good to be stuck anyway.But even with the big overload, it was dressed like that.

    I thought the same, but the Cyclops were swarming on the overload.I don''t think so!

    [Gate]!

    Aya?

    The overload shifted as it sank into the ground.We''re not far behind from where we came from.You should be able to move again in time.

    Mm! Dear Sir! Stef was still tapping!

    ''This, Stef. Don''t be selfish.You''ve had enough of this, haven''t you? Let''s take a little rest. "

    Mmm... I see...

    Hmm. You''re a good girl.

    I think it''s a problem to take this fight as "fun"...If Stef turns into a fighter, your father will cry.We need to discuss a little education policy with Suu.

    Therge Cyclops fell, but the battle between the regr-sized Cyclops and the heavy knight [Chevalier] continued.As expected, the series of battles was tough, and I felt like I wascking more precision than I had when I was at Egret.

    Voices echoed on the battlefield as if they were breaking through a situation like this.

    Brunnhilde Knights, charge!

    Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!

    Rain, the leader of the White Knight [Shine Count], ordered the Heavy Knights [Chevalier] to sh their enemies in a wedge-shaped formation.

    The fish scale formation... was that it?Did you learn it from your grandfather at the stable?It was the general who led Takeda''s horseback corps, so I guess his hand was yours.

    Inspired by the Commander and the support magic that flew from Yoshino''s Rossweise in the back, our Knights took a breath back.

    In the midst of a turbulent battle, we were able to work together well, and we were sure to crush each ne.

    Among them, Frei''s Sieglune and Yakumon''s Schwertlite were still fighting against the horny Cyclops.

    Linne''s Gerhilde and Alice''s Dragon Knight, Dragoon, are defeating the surrounding Cyclops so they don''t get in the way of this battle.

    The Metallic Purple Horned Cyclops fought each other despite being attacked by two frame gears.

    Hey, what''s wrong? What''s wrong?!Come on, let''s get more temper!

    Cuuu, this!

    Shut up!

    The two swords that were shed to the left and right at the same time were held in the center of the spear, and the horns were flipped back in both directions.

    I couldn''t tolerate my hair for a while, and I let out a spear that I had spun around my neck.

    When Siene struck the spear, Schwertlite shed into it, but the horn quickly pulled the spear back and flipped back.

    Read more

    I feel like I''m reading the movementpletely.In the battle, did you forget how to fight Yakumo and Frei?

    Even though the output was lower than usual due to the effect of the Divine Magic Poison (weak), I didn''t expect it to flirt this much.

    When I faced him, he was close to winning a surprise fight with the flying sword [garach]."If only I had gotten rid of it then..."

    The iron mask of the butcher''s knife I fought earlier was just a weapon swinging thing, but this one is different.

    A man of strength backed by experience.I am still holding back now, but if I am not alert, I may be seriously injured.

    Oops

    Suddenly something was ying on the vertically horned spear. Bullets? Long time no see!

    I was ying it earlier, but even if I could see through the sniping of Eternity, the horizon would be so wide...

    Siegkrunner and Schwertlithe were too powerful to move.

    No, the number of Cyclops around us is dwindling, so I''m sure we can defeat them in a few clicks.Even he could not shoot Eternity''s sniper while he was fighting against the two frame gears.

    Siegkrunner and Schwertlite''s attack began again.

    Oh, you''re so motivated! But it''s sweet! ¡±

    He shed at Sieglune and tried to hit her with a spear with a horn around the middle.However, the sword of Siene, which was supposed to have been shed down, jumped up and flipped back at the spear.

    What!?

    The Schwertlite sword hit the horny nk as it pushed through the gap.

    "This......! Do it, imitate me!"

    Schwertlite''s sword swept over the horny nks of the ne.

    Somehow, Siene''s sword was approaching again, folding into a horn that had copsed.

    Fuck...!

    As expected, the horny left arm, which could not be avoided, was shed from the tip of the elbow.

    The horn that shed off his left arm took a distance from Siene and Schwertlite.

    What? The movements of the two of you arepletely different... "Eight Clouds and Frey have something... ah!

    I speak to a smartphone that is connected to amon line.

    Perhaps it''s Hilda and Hachiwa who are currently manipting Siekrune and Schwertlite!?

    Yes, that''s right.

    I contacted you just now and asked you to make a gap, and in the meantime, I had to take turns.

    Well, that''s why the Eternal Attack was a time-buy.But what''s the effect of the God Poison (weak) on both of you? Are you all right?

    It''s still disgusting, but I can do something about it for a few minutes...

    "As expected, it''s impossible to make a long chicken bar..."That''s why we have to go to the short-term showdown. "

    Schwertlite held his sword and Siene rushed toward the corner.

    Get on your feet, you son of a bitch!

    Thunderstorms rained down from the horny spear.

    However, Siene and Schwertlite were approaching the corner as if to ignore it."Hey, let''s just lightning strike...!"

    When I thought that the lightning would strike the two frame gears directly, the lightning strike disappeared like a mist in an instant.

    What!?

    "My son is dependable."

    Yeah, absolutely.

    Eternal [Mist Extinguishing] Demon Eye!Eh, can you erase it at this distance?!My son''s cheating too much!

    The swords of Schwertlite and Siegr were swung towards the corner.

    Schwertlite''s sword flew over the head of the Cyclops, and Zekrunne''s sword shed through its torso in two.

    The metallic purple wreckage was scattered all over the ce.

    There was something strange about it, but we managed to win.I was in a hurry to burst into the thunderstorm...

    "I''ve been receiving emails from Kuniu saying," Please leave the lightning to me. "That''s why I believed in it and pushed in. "

    "I''m just tired..."My stomach is twitching, my ears are ringing strangely, and my head is heavy...I can''t help but lose my mind and my whole body..... "

    It was the effect of the Divine Magic Poison (weak).Besides, we fought so much that maybe we''re both at our limit."If I don''t let you rest soon..."

    "Geez, before that, the messenger of the evil god..."

    The horned Cyclops were split into two by Siegkrune''s blow.

    I think this Cyclops cockpit was probably in the torso, just like Igret."I wish I had been defeated by that blow..."

    Gu...!

    A worn-out messenger of evil gods crawled out from underneath the fragmented remnants of the Cyclops.Did you say orchid?

    The left arm was a thousand cuts, and there was a hole in the side, but like the evil god apostle of the meat-cutting knife, the elephant and flesh flourish and regenerate as they re.

    Wistaria!

    When the Orchid reached out, the evil artifact that was rolling on the ground changed its size and flew to fit in his hand.

    Are you still going to do it?

    I used Teleport to stand in front of the evil god apostle with the purple spear.

    As a precaution, I checked with the [Divine Eye], but it was still an undead with a soul connected to the evil artifact.

    "Hey, are you the general of Br¨¹nnhilde?"

    "What if...?"

    "Hah. You''re going to kill me."Because you seem to be our natural enemies. "

    Natural enemies... Well, that''s weird to say.From here on out, you''re just persistent vermin.

    I''ve definitely wiped out one of your friends before, though.

    "Friends? Who is it?"

    "Big guy with a butcher knife."

    "What the hell, you fucking Hazel bastard?"It''s sloppy. Well, he''s a power fool. "

    Kurutu and Orchid spun the purple spear in their hand and pointed the incision at me.

    "Nnnh, let''s fight the enemy." In the first ce, it''s not right for me to fight in a vehicle like this.It''s 10,000 times more interesting to fight straightaway. "

    When I tried to pull out the Brunnhilde on my waist and put it in the de mode in the sword state, I noticed two shadows jumping from overhead.

    Needless to say, Yakumo and Frei jumped out of the frame gear tond in a light maneuver.

    "Ah? What, these kids?"

    "We are your opponents."

    Father! Divine Sword! Divine Sword!

    Even though Yakun was squinting at the orchid and entering the battle position, Frei was just giving it away with his eyes painted with desire. "I don''t know..."

    "Surely I won''t let you lose your temper even if I fight, so maybe I should leave it to you..."While holding such a conflict, I took out the Double Divine Sword from [Storage].

    Huh? The divine power from the Divine Sword is weakening?Compared to when I took it out just now, it''s reduced by about half...Is this because you broke the evil artifact?

    Divine artifacts are powered by clumps of divine power, such as batteries called "divine nuclei".That was a big drop.

    If you replenished your divine power, it would return you to the past, but ording to Craft, the god of crafts, if you weren''t the god who made the artifact or his family, you wouldn''t ept it.That''s why the hero chosen by God can continue to use the artifact as his family...

    "I''ve been using tricks and deception, but this is..."

    "Father!? Hurry up!"

    Oops.

    Frei rushed to me, thinking about it.

    Eight Clouds and Frey, who had received the Divine Sword, stood up to Orchid and confronted him.

    "I''m a kid, so I won''t be relentless after pointing my sword at you."

    You don''t have to do this.

    "I''m calling you!"

    Huh, I''ll tell you something. Be prepared!

    Don''t! Orchid with a spear kicks the earth and jumps straight out.Beyond that, the target was Yakun.

    Hachiman twisted the Orchid''s swift spear slightly and almost wiped it.I want you to stop avoiding it because it is bad for my heart.

    The rapidly pulled spear was once again thrust out toward the Eight Clouds.Yakumo yed it with the Divine Sword and jumped backwards.

    Frey''s sword attacked Orchid as he jumped out to fill the gap.

    Orchid tried to rotate the spear that was fired at Yakun, and prevented Frey''s sword from colliding with the stone on the other side of the pole tip.

    I spun my spear and pointed it at Frei.shing from the side, Frey stepped back.

    Orchid''s use of spears was closer to stick technique than to spears.His ability to handle spears freely was definite, and Yakumo and Frei were attacking.

    Even though it was a two-on-one attack, Yakumo and Frei''s attack was brilliantly cut out.Normally, it would be a stone''s throw from the defense to the attack.

    Normally, no.

    Gate

    "Grrrr!?"

    Suddenly, the orchid shed from behind looked back and pierced its spear.

    But there was no one in that space.However, only the tip of the sword was floating in the air.

    "What...!"

    The Eight Clouds flew only the tip of the Divine Sword with a small Gate .

    Frey swung the sword straight down at Orchid, who was amazed by the gap.

    "Damn you...!"

    Orchid looked back andid down his evil artifact and managed to catch it.But Frey''s attack wasn''t over.

    [Power Rise]!

    "Grrrr!?"

    The Orchid''s knees were pushed by the force of Frey, who was inted many times.

    There was a shiny crack in the evil artifact.

    "The [Wistaria]...!? You''re kidding, it''s impossible!"

    Riaaaa!

    Bakin! At the same time that the evil artifact was broken in two, Frey''s sword shed Orchid to pieces.

    "Haha...! You''re kidding..." I-Is that natural enemy...... "

    The Orchid was petrified and copsed into sand.

    The two broken metallic purple evil vessels also melted into mud as they lifted up the ck smoke.

 Chapter 555 Daily Effort, and Orchestra.

    <h4>Chapter 555 Daily Effort, and Orchestra.</h4>

    Egret, we were the ones who crushed the legion of evil gods'' apostles that attacked both countries, but the next day, through His Majesty the Beast King of Mismid, we learned that one of the autonomous cities in the Sandra region had been destroyed.

    ording to the survivors, the blue horns led a legion of Cyclops.

    "It wasn''t a two-sided operation, it was a three-sided operation..."Probably the blue horned Cyclops that the man in the wetsuit was wearing.So you didn''te to support the other Evil God Apostles.

    The attacked Sandra region is autonomous, with many cities existing as city states.One of therge coastal cities was destroyed.

    The town waspletely destroyed and devastated.The people who fled for their lives are in despair.

    By the way, my reputation is very bad in this region.

    The former aristocrats and ve traders resent the liberation of the ves who belonged to the nobility during the Sandra Kingdom and created the cause of their demise.

    It was only because King Sandra had dered war on us that I stood up, and the ve liberation was like a kind ofpensation.

    The ves have almost disappeared from Sandra, and rumors are that most people in the Sandra region are bigger and younger and resent me.

    It is suspected that I was responsible for this attack on the Evil God Apostle.Well, my country is the only one with such a giant robot...

    If you''re a member of the World Alliance, you can clear up the misunderstanding, but I don''t think you can believe what you''re saying.

    I don''t have a brother-inw to help those people, but I wanted to help them if I could.

    "I''m turning backwards..."

    "I can''t save all of them.Isn''t there no choice but to do it within our reach?Fortunately, my father has a long hand, and I think I can do better next time. ¡±

    Grrr. My son gave me a word of encouragement while I was boying."Well, that''s right..."

    There was still a problem, and that was the example of the Twin Divine Swords.

    As a result of the continued use by those who were not the family of the God who produced it, the battery ran out, causing a demented state of mind.

    This artifact does not ept my spirits. [M]When this happens, this sword is only a sturdy sword, and if the next evil god apostlees out, you can''t break the evil god''s artifact.

    When I talked to the flower love sisters about what to do, they told me that I had no choice but to make artifacts.

    Well, the worst thing is to use your smartphone on a winter''s night.

    "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "You may have forgotten, but it''s also an artifact."And God of the world. I think if I give that phone to one of the kids and hit the evil artifact, I might be able to break it. "

    "I''m going to hit you with my smartphone..." What kind of power technique is that?It''s too surreal. How about a boulder?You can''t fight with your smartphone."I think I can do it around Rinne..."

    "Winter nights, your wedding ring is almost a sacred weapon, so you can give it to your children and beat them with it."

    No, that''s why... no. If we don''t make a proper artifact, it will.Can you tell your daughters-inw, "Let''s hit our enemies with our wedding rings?"

    However, I still can''t make the [Divine Core] that is the base yet...

    As for the [vessel] that houses the [Divine Nuclear], I was looking at their evil artifact and began to think that it would be good to have a weapon that could be resized.It sounded like a puck, but it was definitely useful as a magical item that could be used in frame gear.

    Fighting with frame gear and breaking the other artifact will reduce the burden on the children.

    Well, first we need to make a [Divine Core] for both the horns and the bowls...

    "Sniff, sniff, sniff...!"

    That''s why I''m still working hard today.

    Little by little, I waspressing the magic chunk.As always, the resistance is fierce, and it doesn''t get smaller.Still, I want to praise myself for my efforts to make it as small as a baseball.

    If I could get from here to the golf ball and even the marbles, I would be able to clear one step at a time...

    Ah!?

    The moment I was a little distracted, the power I was holding on to was bouncing.Failure again...? Oh, not today.My physical strength, my mental strength, and my divine power are both limitations.

    When I switched my mind, I went to the Institute in Babylon.

    In the "Research Institute", I was analyzing the Divine Magic Poison (weak) that I collected in the battle of Egret.

    The Divine Magic Poison (weak) was trapped in my [Prison].This [Prison] was made to pass all kinds of analysis except for the Divine Magic Poison (weak).

    In front of the 10-centimetre square cube, the doctor rarely leaned his neck with his arms together.

    "Mhhh... I don''t know..."

    Couldn''t you parse it?

    Ask the doctor with the difficult face.

    ¡°No, we know that this substance inhibits the flow of etheric liquid.However, I don''t even know what this substance is made of, what to do to eliminate the effects of this substance itself..... "

    Yeah, well, even if it rotted, it was made by God.It will be difficult to analyze it for humans on the ground.

    Can this be prevented by your [Prison] on a winter''s night?

    "If [Prison] grows bigger, the strength will weaken..."

    It didn''t make much sense to add Prison to the frame gear.It would be better if it had a spirit.

    Moreover, the irritation of this substance is that when even one grain of powder is touched, the ce bes contaminated and spreads.

    In other words, the battlefield itself bes a poisonous swamp.Unlike the real God Demon Poison (weak), it seems that it will return after a while...

    In fact, the powder-covered frame gear was also contaminated.The pilot will be fine, as it will have no effect on humans, but these frame gears will not return to power for a few days.

    It hurts to lose 40% of your output, doesn''t it?

    ¡°Sure. Well done on winning in that situation.¡±

    "Well, is there any degree of training or cooperation?"Our Knights are veterans. "

    I''ve been riding around with frame gear since the beginning.I''m d the Cyclops over there didn''t have any teamwork.

    "And the support magic of Rosweise."That means activating the etheric liquid and boosting the power output, right?In fact, it was down by about 20%, right? "

    I see, did it have any effect on you?

    It should have been somewhat enhanced by the support magic emanating from the cherry blossom Rossweise.

    Because the cherry blossoms were in that state, I think they were lower than usual...No, because Yoshino''s guitar was added to it, Pramizero?

    It might be possible to strengthen that one as well.

    Do you want to raise it by the amount it''s lowered?

    Well, it can be said to be a measure that is easy to understand.

    And overgear, huh?

    Overgear?

    "Overgear is not designed to be made with ether liquid as the mainponent.The only power reactor is the G-Cube of Golem.It''s made simr to the Cyclops over there.That''s why it must be less susceptible to this kind of demonic poison. "

    I see. I see you''ve got your hands on it.

    That said, there are only three Obergias: Norn and Noir Leonoire, Nia and Rouge Tigarouge, and Robert and u Diavrau.Oh, and Yumina and Albs'' Vahr Albs.But it was used to explore the [Ark].

    Only three nes could move, but they were quite effective.We''ll need your help if we pick up a raid next time.

    Ah, can you make gold overgear too?But the master was Stef.We''re going back to the future, so just making it will be in vain?"No, even if I don''t use it anymore, it might be nice to keep it to the future and give it to Stef again..."

    "I''m sorry to hear that you''re exuberant, but the development team''s [this] feels like overwork."Underwater frame gear must also be developed and mass-produced, broken frame gear must be repaired this time, and there is also an analysis of the recovered cyclops.Even your legin rave is still untouched as it roses to overhaul. "

    "Hah, I''m sorry."

    The doctor stared at me.As expected, everything was just too much.

    "I think you should work a little harder on winter nights."Specifically, I hugged, kissed, took a bath together, and stayed in bed until morning..... "

    Well, that''s it.

    Uwuuu

    I ran away from Babylon in a hurry before it got too much trouble. [M]

    As I returned to the castle and walked down the hall, I heard a quiet song flowing from the dance hall.Is this Walt Toifel''s Skaters Waltz?

    When I looked into the dance hall, I noticed Alice and Eternity dancing to the song.

    "Alice, your smile is twitching."The rhythm is also bing uneven.Please follow Reed properly. "

    Read more

    Yes!

    It is Lou who teaches while ying the rhythm with his p.

    Alice''s education as ady is mainly conducted by Yumina and Lou.I was originally a princess.

    Hilda did too, but in the case of the Knightly Kingdom of Restia, we put a lot of weight on the martial arts.Hilda herself is not good at dancing and manners, but she is not good at teaching them.I''m good at teaching swords and such.

    What a sight to see the dances of the eternals.... no, isn''t that pretty good?Alice, who had never done a dance before, has been able to keep up with it.At least you won''t be ashamed at a ball.

    Originally, the motor nerves were good, and the underlying floor was good, right?

    Oh, let''s take a video and send it to Ende.You will be pleased with your daughter''s growth.

    I spun the video and sent it to Ende until the song was over.Well, I did a good thing.

    "Yes, that''s it. Somehow that''s the point."Please pay attention to your expression a little more than just dancing.Sometimes my eyebrows were pulling up. "

    ¡°Yes, thank you!¡±

    Alice bows her head cheerfully to Lou.Isn''t that just as tough as it gets?"I think it''s enough..."

    When I told Lou about it,

    "Well, if it''s normal." But as the fianc¨¦e of a prince of a country, you need more perfection.Alice will represent the noble women of Br¨¹nnhilde if she bes a queen, so we can''t let her get away with it. "

    Wow... that''s it...

    "Even though I''m a Brunnhilde nobleman, I don''t officially have any..."

    Here, Takasaka-san says it''s time to make a decision.It seems that it is necessary not only to have domestic status, but also to have a title that can be used in other countries.

    It''s like the Duke, the Marquis, the Earl, the Viscount, the Baron, the Knight.

    But since our territory is small, there is not enoughnd for the nobility to rule.I can give you enoughnd to build a house.

    I''ve heard from our neighbors, Belfast and Regulus, that we can transfer a little more territory.Even if I get thend, I''ll develop it from scratch...

    However, since the children arrived, I began to think positively that it might be good to expand the country.

    Why? Because I realized that if my daughters had territory, they could be sons-inw, not dowry...!As the royal family, the Duke of Brunnhilde, there is a chance of staying in this country.

    When I told Yumina and the others about it, they allughed bitterly.I''m serious, aren''t I?

    When I thought about it, I heard a ringtone on my phone.When I saw it, I saw an email from Ende saying, "It''s too stuck!Dance further apart!''was written.

    What do men and women do when they dance apart in pairs...?There are styles like that, but in this case, they''re different.

    How was my dance, Your Majesty?

    "Hmm? That was good." I sent a video to Ende, and she said it was good. "

    "Ehehe, I did it..."

    Slightly different from the facts, but it shouldn''t be a mistake.That''s what he''s going to say in front of Alice.

    Lou speaks to Alice, who is praised and delighted.

    "Well then, let''s go to the next ss." Next up is cooking. ¡±

    Yes!

    What? You even teach me how to cook!?

    Cooking isn''t necessary for the Queen''s education, is it?I may need a tongue to judge the good or bad taste, but I don''t think I need to make one.It''s not Lou''s press, is it?

    "I want you to eat the delicious food that I made for a long time."I want mothers and fathers to eat too. "

    Yeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee...

    The Essex Kansai valve unexpectedly came out in my mind.You''re so happy for so long to be thought of...

    "I have to take care of Alice forever."

    "I know, Alice has decided to walk next to me."I would like to respond to that too. "

    When I threw a little joke word, a really serious word came back.Why is my son so handsome...?

    Somehow, words like "the eagle gave birth to a hawk" and "blue is more than blue, and blue is more than blue" are passing through my head.

    As a father, I have to work harder.Let''s get to work! Let''s get to work!

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    I sweat Takasaka-san and Yumina at work in the office thinking that I might lose to my son.That said, the main thing about the King''s [me] work is to listen to the requests of the people and consider it, or to examine the various nsing up from below and press Hanko to issue permission.

    Sometimes I''m driven out by architecture and infrastructure.

    "Huh? Wasn''t this concert hall open yet?"

    I tilted my head slightly when I found the text of the pre-built concert hall in the dossier.

    "The construction and the interior are finished, but the singer and the performer are not gathered..."We''re trying to recruit again. ¡±

    Takasaka answered my question. [M]

    Although it is a concert hall, it is a multi-purpose hall to be exact.It is a building where theatre, ceremonies and gatherings can be held from concerts.

    In the first ce, it was nned with a cherry blossom proposal to make the music feel more familiar, but it seems that it waspleted in time.

    The reason they don''t open when it''s finished is that they just don''t get the performers and singers ying there.

    Basically, music, especially musical instrument ying, is performed by wealthy people, so ordinary people cannot y musical instruments.

    In other words, those who can y musical instruments will usually be served by the nobility and will belong to an exclusive musical orchestra.Of course, G was fine.

    You don''t have toe all the way to a small country to y.

    However, some of them are called bard.People travel from town to town with musical instruments and sing stories.

    They would be happy to sing in our country, but after all, migratory birds don''te at the right time...

    After all, do you have to ask our orchestra or the cherry blossoms to sing?

    Our Symphony Orchestra (although it is not official) is a group of music lovers among the Knights, and the music itself is not their full-time job.I thought it would be a problem if it took too long for them to join you, so I didn''t want them to join us.

    I want to be able to do it whenever I can and listen to music with ease.I wanted to have a lot of singers and performers for that...

    "It doesn''t have to be just songs and music, right?Why don''t you invite a troupe? "

    "I''m also thinking about that." I would appreciate it if you could use this country as a base, but it would be difficult..... "

    "The poption of the country is too different..."After a week of performances, almost everyone will see it, so if you can make money..... "

    Hmm. You must be a big fan to go back to watching a y once you''ve seen it.It is too harsh to do another new show in a week.

    ... I think I can continue to y for a week or a month if I leave my music god, Auxiliary Brother...

    When I thought about it in my heart, the sad melody of the guitar came from outside.You''re telling me to stop, hi.

    In terms of theatre, there is also a way to record performances in other countries and show them, but... it''s a cinema, right?

    No, maybe a movie theater.If it''s going to be a ce of entertainment.There is nobor cost and it may not be bad.

    Let''s go to Theatro, the theatre god, and shoot some of those ys.

    "Speaking of which... Yoshino gathered our band and practiced something."Aren''t you going to y in the concert hall? "

    "Yoshino?"

    The story of the concert hall originally came from Yoshino talking about the future to the cherry blossoms.After all, Yoshino said he yed there several times.That''s why I know it''s interesting.

    I was a little curious, so when I headed to the soundproof practice room in the castle, I noticed that members of my orchestra were ying under the direction of Yoshino.

    With Yoshino as the conductor, he has percussion instruments such as the first violin, the second violin, the vi, the cello, the contrabass string band, the flute, the oboe, the r, and the phagot, as well as trumpets, trombone gold instruments, and timpani, and even cymbals and harps."Nonsense, the orchestra..."

    "Mr. Woodwind, don''t shake the sound too much."Mr. Golden Pipe adjusted the volume to the end.Cymbal-san, that''s more tempo! "

    Little Yoshino is flying instructions on themand pedestal.Withoutining about it, the members of the orchestra obeyed it solemnly.

    What is this? My daughter, when did you dominate the orchestra!?There''s an assistant brother in Komasu''s seat!

    Well then, let''s start from the head again!

    Under the direction of Yoshino, the performance begins again.Huh, this is the opening of the famous RPG in Japan!?The ''Prelude''...!

    It might be worthy of a concert hall crackdown...!

    Yoshino. He''s definitely going to be in the concert hall."Well, there''s no reason to say no..."

    I thought I''d adjust the Knights'' schedules a little bit.The Knight Knight Gorem was being introduced, so I could afford it.

    I can''t say no to working so hard... "

 Chapter 556 The Queensâ€™ Tea Party, and Battlewear.

    <h4>Chapter 556 The Queens¡¯ Tea Party, and Battlewear.</h4>

    In the end, it was decided that the shagging in the concert hall would be performed by our orchestra.It is Yoshino who directs the orchestra.

    I think the conductor, who is only nine years old, is joking, but I had no choice but to give permission until my orchestra member told me that it was not Yoshino.

    If you were the conductor, I thought it would be better if you were the music god, but Yoshino was also motivated, and there was no reason to dare object.

    "I wonder if Yoshino will ever return to the future..."We may have to raise the next conductor to seed us in the meantime.

    By the way, several songs of cherry blossoms have been incorporated into the first performance.Because of this, Yoshino and the cherry blossoms are busy making programs and practicing, and the meal time is not suitable these days.I didn''t want it to be too difficult.

    Lord Aji . I need to speak with you about something.

    Huh? Red jade?

    When I thought about it while hankoing the few documents left in the office, a story flew from the red balls.

    It appears that the bandits are gathering on the road to this country, as discovered by the subordinate birds. Our base is not in Japan, but how did it go?

    Bandits. It''s normal for these guys to go on, but where do theye from?

    I heard that adventurers copse and mercenaries often step off the road to earn money for fun...If you have such strength, I''d like you to tell me to do a part-time job rted to architecture.

    Well, those guys might hate it because they want to have fun and make a lot of money.

    Where is the castle of the bandits?

    It''s deep in the forest on the Belfast side.

    On the Belfast side. I''ll send the King over with a map showing the location of Zito.

    Send an e-mail to His Majesty the King of Belfast to finish the job.

    Are you a bandit?

    "... Yes. When I sent the ce of Ajit to His Majesty the King of Belfast"

    Takasaka-san asked while putting a pile of documents on my desk. [M] "There''s more..."

    ¡°The country''s neighborhoods are far from Belfast and Regulus, and the Knights are hard to see.However, since many merchantse to Japan, I can see that there are many people who think about unexpected things. "

    "That''s right..."The merchants who arrive buy rare products from us, as well as treasures and beast materials obtained on Dungeon Ind and other ces.

    That''s why they have a lot of money, so for bandits and gangsters, it only looks like the duck is carrying the leeks.

    They don''t just attack in our country, they attack in thex territories of Belfast and Regulus.

    They''re after Emono, a merchant approaching a feeding ground called Brunhild.When I was thinking about it, I got angry...

    "Even in the Adventurer''s Guild, there are more requests for escorts."Some merchants areing together as caravans. "

    Squad Merchant [Caravan]. As expected, the bandits will not attack a convoy merchant with lots of escorts.So the merchants are taking some sort of countermeasure.

    But only a merchant with some money could hire a guard... "If you''re a pedestrian, you have to walk from town to town with a carriage and one of them.

    We need to work more closely with Belfast and Regulus.We need to make the streets safer.

    Oh, by the way, where''s Yumina today?

    Yumina is in charge of a part of the country''s internal affairs.She was one of the Queen''s ministers.

    I always get help with my work. [M]I mean, I don''t feel like the paperwork in front of me will be finished by today if you don''t help me...

    Yumina-sama is having a tea party with other queens, and it''s starting this afternoon.

    Oh, like a tea party.

    I don''t know who named it, but a tea party called the Queens Tea Party is held once a week.

    It seems that all my daughters-inw are participating and discussing various things. [M]"Apparently" is because I am not eligible to participate in this tea party.

    They won''t tell me what they''re discussing. [M]

    "There are many things that only girls can talk to each other about..."

    such as foolishlyining about your unconscious husband...?No, no, no, no, no. You don''t have any, do you?

    "Let''s get to work..."

    With a bit of anxiety, I increased the speed at which I pushed Hanko.

    Meanwhile, at the [Queens Tea Party], the [Queens Tea Party].

    "So that''s it! Mother, are you okay?""Yuuuki gently took my hand!"

    "The clothes I bought the other day were perfect for Elna and cute!"Here''s a picture of that time! She''s cute, isn''t she! "

    "Rinne left me to study again and went to y..."

    It seems that Arcia will make the lunch, so don''t scrutinize it too harshly.

    "I read a picture book to Stef!"What should I do with the next picture book? "

    "The Eight Clouds Swords are getting pretty sharp..."

    "Frei bought me another suspicious weapon..."

    "Coon is obsessed with development and tries to drain the rice."I wonder if we can do something about it?

    "Enjoy a session with Yoshino in the afternoon".

    The story of my husband was not even a topic of discussion, not to mention folly.The whole story is about the children.

    Talk to your child in turn and talk to him or her if there is a problem.Or the child is proud of his neck.

    The arrival of Sue''s children, Stef, brought all the children together.As a result, we no longer have to hesitate, andtely everyone talks about the children as if the brakes were broken.

    Not only do you speak, but you also get information about your children through the eyes of other queens.It was also a ce to gather information.

    "Speaking of which... Alice''s dance has improved."I''m still pulled by the eternal lead, but I can dance at a full ball. ¡±

    Alice''sdies'' education, and her dancer, Lou, reported that to Yumina.

    If Alice and I get married, Yumina and I will have a rtionship with her daughter-inw.It was a report in view of the rtionship.

    "Alice is somehow a mass of talent."I immediately swallowed what I had taught and made it my own.Is that because it''s Ende-san''s daughter? "

    "Ah... he can do anything with his talent alone." Sometimes I get angry. "

    Els¨¦, Ende''s younger sister''s disciple, tweeted to Lou''s words, seemingly uninteresting.

    "Mel, my mother, was also the king of Freys, and I wonder if she had such qualities in the first ce."

    "No! This is the result of pure and timeless thoughts!"A maiden in love is invincible! The power of love is great! ¡±

    Funky, his nose rises roughly, and Yumina denies Lindsay''s words.She hasn''t noticed that the other eight are slightly subdued.

    "Lord Yumina hase up with something like a flower in love with [he] and his sister-inw [ah, ah, ah]..."

    "Well, you''re going to be my daughter-inw..."Isn''t it many times better than giggling between my daughter-inws? "

    Yae and Hilda sneakily talked about it in a small voice.Perhaps she wanted to keep Yumina from listening to her voice, but Lindsey rushed to talk.

    "I thought it would be too early to decide on a fianc¨¦e at the age of six, but those two seem to be fine."

    "It''s not unusual for a nobleman to have a fianc¨¦ at that age."The thoughts of the state are also involved. "

    Leanne''s exnation, huh? and Yae tilted her neck.

    "But Lord Yumina, Lord Lou, and Lord Hilda certainly didn''t have any fianc¨¦s, did they?"I heard before that Lord Yumina had something to do with the Demon Eye..... "

    In Yumina''s case, there was [Magic Eye of Discovery], so it was not easy to decide the opponent.

    Even if the opponent was notpatible with Yumina''s personality and hobbies, it could have been epted by other aristocrats that they refused because they had evil thoughts.It was only unhappy for Yumina and her opponent.

    What about Lou?

    "In my case, since I was the Third Princess, I didn''t have to decide that quickly."In the first ce, it is mainly the sessor to the throne who decides on the fianc¨¦e early. "

    Even in the case of a princess, it is not the case of an application for engagement from another country.In that case, the fianc¨¦ may be decided early, but until the coup d ''¨¦tat, the Regulus Empire did not have very good rtions with other countries, and there was no country that wanted to have the princess of that country in the main room.

    Also, it seems that Regulus was not motivated to give his daughter to another country that might start a war.

    Read more

    It''s about your father, so maybe you were going to marry a senior nobleman of Regulus when you reached the right age.

    "Do you want to make a daughter of your subordinate and bond deeply...?"What about Hilda-sama? "

    "Um... in my case, I have received several applications from senior nobles of Restea and royalty from neighboring countries..."

    Hilda answers small because she feels like her teeth are broken.

    Everyone else tilted their necks in response to her usual response to making things clear.

    "I didn''t want to marry someone weaker than myself... so I fought all the people I applied for and knocked them down..."

    ¡±Puuu¡±

    Who did you call out to?The next moment, eight people besides Hildaughed.

    "Well, you don''t have tough that much!" Everyone is terrible! "

    "I''m sorry. I thought it was Hilda."

    "I met the king because of Hilda."That''s not a mistake. Hilda''s right. "

    Else and the cherry blossoms followed the plump Hilda.

    In Lestia, who respected courtesy and martial arts, most of Hilda''s actions were true.

    I understand that you don''t want to marry someone weaker than yourself, and you don''t want to lose to a knight who will marry you.

    "My daughters are also going to have a hard time finding someone..."

    Everyoneughed bitterly as Zhu snorted.

    "A doting father is the best neck, right?"

    "That''s not a bad thing in itself, though..."

    Lindsayughed in embarrassment at the leaked words along with Lean''s sigh.

    "But I can''t give my Elna to a man who''s halfway there."At least I have to be stronger than Elna. "

    "Strongly agree. Yoshino can''t give it to a weirdo either."More than going to my daughter-inw, I want a man who will protect Yoshino at the risk of his life. "

    "It seems that the number of candidates is very limited..."

    In the first ce, it seems that few of their children, who are demigods, simply surpass them with strength.Yae thought it was not just the father that was the problem.

    In this case, Hachiwa, Lou, Hilda, and Lean were rtively cautious, saying that if they were good, they would need to identify their opponents carefully, and the Disappointed, Else, Lindsay, Sue, and Sakura factions.

    In the case of Yumina, if Eternity were to receive a side concubine, she would have to be cautious.Because getting a bad daughter-inw can involve the decline of this country.

    There is no way to enumerate that the country was disturbed by the struggle of the Majesty''s side.I wish my daughter-inw who is likely to cause discord in the family.

    After that, the story of the queens'' children continues.

    "Since the children came, it''s really be your story."

    Leanneughed mockingly as she drank ck tea, which hadpletely cooled down, as she became obsessed with the story.

    Originally, it was a ce to talk about national management and discuss how to support the king''s winter nights, but now it felt like a wellside meeting.

    "I think these days... but I think they''vee to help us from the future."

    Um, the battle between us would have been dangerous without Steph.

    "Was it [God Devil Poison (weak)]...?"That was definitely tight, wasn''t it?I don''t care how moody and disgusting it is..... "

    Hilda shook her head sideways, reminding herself of the sensation.Everyone else felt the same way about it.There''s a lot of difort around you, and a lot of disgust thates from inside your body.

    "There''s nothing wrong with Winter Night or Flower Love''s sister-inw [Hey], right?"

    "I told you it wasn''t effective against the Divine n."and the angels and spirits that have a sense of humor are somewhat effective..... "

    "We must have been like angels and spirits sometime..."

    Else''s voice leaked like she was stunned by Yae''s exnation.Leanne grinned at Elsie''s attitude.

    There is already a sense of humor embedded in their bodies.You can''t master it yet, but there''s no doubt that you''re a vassal of God.

    "Since our Milord is a family member of the World God, there''s nothing we can do about this anymore."The Apostle of the Evil God didn''t mean to do that, but it was probably aimed at weakening the frame gear..... "

    "It can''t be an unexpected side effect."I have no choice but to rely on my children next time..... "

    Um, how about making a mask with holy tree leaves and skins?

    I don''t think it makes much sense to just keep your mouth shut because it seems to work just by being nearby without getting into your body.

    Leanne shakes her head sideways at Lindsay''s suggestion.In fact, [Prison] was able to take the golden powder home, but the effect itself could not be stopped by [Prison].

    The sacred tree created by Kozuke, the farming god, has the effect of purifying the god demon poison."If there was arge sacred tree on the battlefield, I might be able to prevent that effect..."

    "Then maybe you can prevent it if you cover your whole body with the leaves of the holy tree?"There was such clothes in the movie that Winter Night let me watch before, right? "

    The clothes seen in Suu''s movie are camouge clothes for snipers and hunters to hide in the mountains, or so-called gilly suits.

    I remembered the clothes I was wearing, and everyone including Suu suggested, "No, what about that...?"''and exhibits a difficult color. "Certainly, the effect of the Divine Magic Poison (weak) may be diminished if it is wrapped in the purifying effect of the Holy Tree..."

    "But the idea is not bad. If we take the fiber out of the sacred tree and make the thread with it...."

    "Then you can make clothes from woven cloth!"

    Lindsay pped her hands at the suggestion of a cherry blossom and raised her voice.If it''s about sewing, she''s good at it.After all, I got a solution directly from Tokie, the god of time and space.The skill is already beyond the realm of masters.

    ¡±Hmmm, I mean, it''s called ''Sento-usu'', right?¡±

    That''s great! What a nice matching battle suit!

    "First we make the yarn, then weave the fabric."Let''s experiment to see if we can prevent the effects of the Divine Magic Poison (weak). "

    The nine exuberant queens began to chatter about what clothes to wear.It''s unbelievable that cute clothes can enhance function and beauty.

    Even if the childrene from the future and suddenly be mothers, they are still teenage girls.Fashionably noisy always looked the same.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "Hazel and Orchid were both killed."It''s not your n at all. "

    "I didn''t think the other side would act so fast."I thought the worst of the three might be fighting. "

    Indigo answered indifferently to Tangerine''s dislike.Tangerine''s tone was not meless, but somewhat interesting.

    There is no sense of fellowship between them.They see each other as a pawn that can use each other.Even if the pawn were dead, it would be a pity to still be able to use it, but there was no more emotion.

    "Hazel and Orchid die in vain. Poor thing."

    ¡°Not in vain. I was able to get some pretty usefulbat information on the other side.With this, the next Cyclops can be more powerful. "

    Scarlet, wearing a pesto mask, answers Tangerine by looking at two battles sent from Cyclops of Hazel and Orchid.

    "Hmm, I don''t know..."

    Tangerine throws up boringly.

    One of the rooms in the [Ark] was improved like Scarlet''sb.

    The [Ark] bequeathed the [Artifact], a magic tool left behind by Chrome Ranches, a rare Golem engineer, as well as a Golem to assist in the work.

    Using them like limbs, Scarlett enters the next Cyclops design.Everything else had disappeared from his mind.

    Tangerine lost interest in Scarlett, too.

    Where''s Gordo?

    ¡°I''ll be in the next room.As always, you seem to be obsessed with "nuclear". "

    In the words of Indigo, Tangerine opens the automatic door and enters the next room.In the dim room, I saw a small golden golem sitting in front of arge cylindrical object made of ss.

    The cylindrical body is filled with a light purple liquid, and at the center of it is a spiked object like golf balls of Kimpei sugar.

    The little golden golem just looked up at it all the time.Tangerine sighed in horror at the same sight as she had seen before.

    "Damn... you can keep an eye on me every day without getting bored."Is this really going to be our trump card? "

    "... Naru. Now Hamada Sleepy Irga, Kollega Awakening Meleba, my Raga God......"

    Without turning to the voice of the indigo, a sprawling mechanical voice is emitted from the small gorem.

    "If that''s true, I want you to wake up early."Before we run out of handpieces. "

    He, the crown of ''gold'', did not speak in silence, to the likeness of Tangerine.

 Chapter 557

    <h4>Chapter 557</h4>

    It echoes in the concert hall where the brave fanfare of the Golden Pipe has just been created.

    The string band then ys a beautiful melody that represents the beginning of the story, which eventually turns into a grand march.

    It''s a wonderful timeless masterpiece worthy of the masterpiece RPG.

    The greatposer whoposed this song said that it was made in five minutes, but he also said that it was due to his long experience as a musician.

    It is Yoshino who waves his baton in front of the orchestra he ys. He was shaking his little body on the high table, and he was continuing tomand hard.

    Yoshino has repeatedly practiced with everyone in the orchestra for today. We''ve worked hard for just a few minutes. This is how the results are now manifested.

    When the song entered the climax and finished with an exuberant finish, a thunderous apuse was sent from the audience.

    Yoshino looks back and bows to the audience.

    Of course, the representatives of the countries I invited continued to apud. The Demon King of Zenoas stood up and apuded with tears. I was impressed by my granddaughter''s appearance.

    His Majesty the King of Belfast and His Majesty the Emperor of Regulus, who knew the circumstances,ughed bitterly, but His Majesty the Beast King of Mismid, who did not know the circumstances, said, "That''s it? ''And he looks surprised.

    The cherry blossoms now appear from the sleeves of the stage in the unstoppable apuse.

    When the cherry blossom stands next to themand stand, a glowing keyboard appears from Yoshino''s smartphone. An assistant brother, who was behind the music god, had an electric guitar in his hand.

    Two instruments y music. After ying the prelude to Yoshino and his brother, the cherry blossoms began to sing.

    This song is from a duo of brothers and sisters from Los Angeles, who yed instruments and yed vocals. My sister died young, but her voice is loved by the people of the world over time.

    This song is titled "The Pinnacle of the World", but it is used in the lyrics as "the feeling of being at the pinnacle of the world". I''m happy to have you alone, and she''s singing that joy.

    Of course, the lyrics remain in English, so the meaning should not be understood by the people here, but the audience listening to the cherry blossoms singing happily shakes their bodies small.

    Yoshino also sings in the rusty part, and two harmonies echo in the concert hall. Two unison, unique to mother and child, wear the ears of the audience. It gives you theforts of being in the heavens of the world as the title suggests.

    Eventually, the song was over, and when the two of them bowed their heads together, the apuse of Thunder fell again like rain.

    His Majesty the Demon King was crying and pping as hard as he could. No, it''s worse than before. Even the runny nose... "It was a wonderful song, though.

    Yoshino grabbed the baton again and stood on the podium. The apuse stopped, and everyone listened to the melody that eventually came out.

    The concert hall was a huge sess.

    I wish everyone in the nation would feel closer to the music.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "Farnese! Yoshino! You guys were amazing!"

    "Ehehe, thank you ~"

    "I''ve figured it out." I''ve been cumming over and over again. "

    His Majesty the Demon King of Zenoas was crying again at a party at the castle after the concert. My grandson and daughter react in the opposite way, so it''s hard to understand.

    As the cherry blossoms say, I can''t help but think that I can''t do the same thing over and over again. I don''t think so either. [M] I didn''t say it in my mouth.

    Children are not allowed to participate in these parties, which originally brought together representatives of the state, but this time it is special.

    In the first ce, this party was not the usual summit, but it was a rapprochement meeting, so it also brought together important ministers and royal children from various countries for the concert.

    The countries participating in the world alliance exceeded thirty countries on both the east and west continents, and the number of invitees increased. How many hundreds of people have I called...?

    Of course I remember kings and representatives, but many people honestly say that they will be ministers under them.

    "Your Majesty, thank you for the wonderful song." I would like to invite this orchestra to our country someday. "

    Oh, I came while I was doing that. A great man without a name... I''m not a kaiser beard, I''m not a monocle, I''m very old... "Um, this guy..."

    Lord. This is Lord Rose of the Gardio Empire.

    ¡°Thank you, Sir Rose. I would like to visit the Gardio Empire if I have the opportunity.¡±

    I was able to listen to the story from Amber and answer with an endless smile. "A..."

    When I looked sideways, I saw Sheska, holding amber, thumbs up towards me.

    It''s just an artificial person, not a memory, that''s all... Thanks to these tricks, I was able to use them as well.

    Looking at the party venue, two representatives of the Eastern End of the Gond, Yasheng, and the Western End of the Orphan Ryuga Kingdom are chatting amicably.

    The two countries have simr cultures, so maybe the story will pop up.

    Hmm?

    Suddenly I saw Koon and Arciaughing with some of the children at the end of their gaze. All the girls around are of the same age, and I don''t recognize them, so I think they are probably themandingdies of some other country.

    The two of them (while concealing their interior) can be treated as noble daughters, so you can rest assured. They say they''re good at wearing cats.

    The children are my rtives, so they''re noble daughters of Brunhilde. I''m sure the talk of this concert is cheerful.

    Then, three nobles approached. I''m about the same age. What, a nerd?

    It''s a hundred years too early to put powder on my daughter...?

    I want to go and get in the way, but I can''t just stand there and stare. Someone should have escorted me if this was happening.

    The sighing of the three nobles is talking to the women''s group somehow, but their reaction is weak. Contrary to the man''s good looks, I can see that they are flirting, but their eyes are notughing.

    I don''t know. They... I wonder why they don''t notice that the conversation is obviously sketchy...? Looks like he''s bragging about something. We''re totally fucked.

    Normal, but that counts for Arcia, doesn''t it? I saw the mecha pris at the feet of the counties, and the stun guns in their hands were small and glowing. No, no, that''s not right!?

    When I was jerking off, the three pants suddenly fell, and the mboyant pants fell out in front of the girls.

    "Wow!?"

    "Ahhh!?"

    The three of them left the room in a panic as they screamed at the girl and pulled up their pants, turning bright red.

    Looking back, I saw Arcia throw some small hardware she had in her hand onto the floor. And Pa secretly retrieves it for evidence and destruction.

    "Is that a belt sp...?" Arcia, you''re attracted to Sport , aren''t you? Oh, my God... Well done, Goodjob.

    A smile returned to the girls, and they giggled at each other again. And I startedughing again as if I''d forgotten about the men.

    "There''s no mercy, Winter Night Daughters."

    You don''t have to forgive your enemies, do you?

    "The enemy. You really look like him everywhere..."

    At some point, Ende, who was next to me, pped me lightly. Apparently, I was watching some of them.

    He is also participating in this party as one of the guards. Because the number of people is the number of people.

    But there''s another reason why he took on the job.

    Huh? Looks like it''s about time.

    Light music begins to flow into the party venue. The orchestra began ying under Yoshino''s direction.

    Some men and women start dancing to the music. There was a small couple among them.

    Eternity and Alice.

    Whether Alice will be able to dance properly in real life or take the dance exam at this party today. There is no punishment for making a mistake. Alice and Nagaya are not participating as princes and fianc¨¦s of one country, so the eyes around them shouldn''t be so harsh.

    The two of them take gorgeous steps with the music. Alice, dancing with a dazzling smile, looks like an ordinary nobledy. No, more than that. "You''re a disguise..."

    Admiring the beautiful dance of a young beauty, a sigh of admiration leaked from the surroundings.... but I can hear the clenching of my teeth and tongue from my side.

    Even though it was small and evil, the idiot father next door had a smartphone with his daughter''s dancing figure in the video. I''ll show it to the wivester.

    Alice and Eternity danced as they mixed with the adults. Kuniwa''s tuxedo and Alice''s ice blue evening dress suit her well. As a prince and his fianc¨¦, it is an impable dance.

    Suddenly, Lou, the dance teacher on the other side, and her gaze met, and she was thumping up. Apparently, it was a passing grade.

    When the song is over and everyone finishes the dance and bows, it rains of apuse from the surroundings.

    My neighbor''s dad stopped the video and apuded. Crying. Don''t cry. "This is the Demon King, really..."

    "Alice is so beautiful and radiant...!" But I don''t like the fact that the son of the winter night brought out that charm...! "

    "You and I need to talk once and for all."

    Really, he''s going to be like the Demon King in the future. The Demon King Loot was in a straight line. "I''ll struggle forever..."

    "Be as modest as your daughter''s boyfriend."

    "I''ll never forget that line." I''ll tell you eight times in the future! "

    "My p * ssy...!"

    This son of a bitch is just trying not to think about it...! "Oh!? Do you want to do it?!

    "What are you clinging to?" Stop it because it''s embarrassing. "

    Gulululu...! Else gently pulled us apart. It''s all dressed up today.

    When I suddenly looked around, I was getting a little attention.

    With a bitter smile, we lowered our heads, ''Nothing, I made a noise-''.

    "In any case, it''s a child''s entanglement again. You guys are not going to be able to get separated for a long time."

    Else sighed in amazement as she shook her head small from side to side. No, it''s too early to be separated, even though you''re not even born yet.

    Ende argues that Els¨¦e''s line is a bit of a dick.

    "Even Elsie can''t talk about people. It seems that you''ve been spoiling Elna for a long timetely."

    "What are you talking about!" Elna is really a good girl!? What''s wrong with spoiling you! "

    "That''s right, that''s right! What''s wrong with you! Elna is a good girl!"

    "Huh!? Winter Night, you on your side!?"

    Ende has been betrayed! I''ll look you in the eye, you idiot! You and Elna can''tpare! Fuck you!

    "The three of you are doing everything..."

    Just like Else, Leanne came in with dazed eyes. Below his feet, there was a figure of Pa shrugging her shoulders. "This one..."

    "Don''t do anything too embarrassing for Brunnhilde." Because it''s impossible for parents to let down the ratings that their children have given them. "

    Praised by the dance, Leanne gazes at Eternity and Alice, who is surrounded by people.

    As expected, the three of us have done well. [M] I don''t want to do it, but I need to make my kids do it as a role model.

    "Well, darling, don''t hang around here too. Go around and say hello." That''s the king''s job. "

    "Heeeee..."

    Trying to keep Leanne on my back, I start walking around the party venue. [M] In the meantime, let''s go around from your father-inws.

    "Oh, Winter Night Pce!" It was a good concert! "

    His Majesty the King of Belfast, who had already filled the cup, came to find me and lifted a ss of wine instead of greeting me.

    Just as I was with Emperor Regulus, I greeted him lightly. They both smiled and looked satisfied.

    "Besides, the long dance earlier was brilliant." As expected of my grandson...... this was a secret. "

    His Majesty the King of Belfast slipped his mouth over the wine and quickly poured a ss of wine.

    "King Belfast, it was Lucia who taught you how to dance." Wouldn''t it be natural for you to get better? That''s my daughter. "

    Hmm, isn''t there a lot of paternal and grandson idiots at this party? You too? Haha, you''ve got to be kidding me again.

    "That''s right, Lord Winter Night." I just heard from King Zadnia, but I was curious. There was a story about Freys being witnessed. "

    Freys?

    I open my eyes in amazement at what His Majesty King Belfast has said.

    Huh? Wait a minute. All of Freys was taken by the Evil God and turned into a mutant species. Were there survivors? "I thought I searched the world after that..."

    "Hmm. That''s what I heard." Somehow, the witness seemed to be a merchant corps shipwrecked by a blizzard, and I was exhausted to see the illusion. Maybe I misunderstood an ice beast or a monster. I thought I''d put it in my ear. "

    The icy country of Zadnia is a snow-covered icyndscape of ice and snow. Indeed, there was a tortoise demonic beast called Ice Turtle who was carrying an icicle on his back.

    What a possibility that I mistook him for Freys.

    If Freys were here in the first ce, the ruling species that rule them, and their (former) king, Mel, would not have noticed.

    "Hmm. You''re still mistaken." I was a little worried that another big invasion like that was about to start. "

    I told His Majesty King Belfast, "It''s okay," but is that really the case?

    Could it be thatter Freys from the crystal realm [Freudia] areing to this world? A fear that can''t be wiped remains in my heart like a thorn in my fingertips.

    Well, even if it was really Freys, it wouldn''t matter if there were the dominant species, Mel.

    Take out your smartphone and search the world for Freys.

    "Results: 0"

    ... I don''t think so. If I were inside the barrier, or had an amulet, I''d y it, but Freys would have it. I knew you''d see it wrong.

    But I was wondering if I could speak to His Majesty the King of Zadnia.

    Prince Frost of icy Zadnia... now, my king. He wasughing friendly with His Majesty the Young King of the ming kingdom of Dauburn next door.

    The two were as close as lies when their predecessors were dealing with bees. Well, sometimes our fianc¨¦es are sisters.

    Today, both of the fianc¨¦s were at the party together.

    "Hello, Your Majesty. Thank you for inviting me.¡±

    ¡°It was a great performance. I''d like to invite you to my country someday."

    When I showed my face, Zadnia and His Majesty Dowburn greeted me. The princesses and sisters of the Holy Kingdom of Arendt, the two fianc¨¦es standing next to each other, also return their greetings with Curtesy.

    For a while, I had a fascinating public conversation and a status report, and I asked His Majesty King Zadnia about Freys.

    "Zadnia is gradually bing a better ce to live thanks to the Spirit, but there are still some extremely cold ces." The merchant corps that was shipwrecked in the area said they saw arge ice-clear snail in the blizzard. ¡±

    Ice snails. I think there was a snail carrying an ice shell called the "Cold Snail", a demonic beast from the Frigid Region.

    ¡°I''ve seen cold snails, but they''re about a meter big. They say the snail was over three meters in size."

    More than three meters. That''s too big. "I can''t even say that it''s a giant beast..."

    "The most interesting thing was the testimony of one of the merchants..." It looked like there was a blue round core in the clear shell of ice..... "

    Nucleus?

    That''s...... Are you sure Freys is still alive? "It''s possible that you saw it wrong..."

    Even if it was Freys, you can''t go against them as long as you have the dominant species, Mel. It''s okay... I want to think it''s okay.

    When I broke up with His Majesty King Zadnia and looked at the men and women who were dancing again, Yumina in a dress suddenly appeared in front of me, thinking about the witnessed Freys.

    Yumina in her white evening dress smiles at me and points her hand at me.

    "Milord, if you''ve finished your errand, can you dance a song for me?"

    "... erm, I can''t dance as well as my son, but if you don''t mind"

    I took Yumina''s hand and headed to the dance floor where the big ring of dresses danced.

 Chapter 558

    <h4>Chapter 558</h4>

    "Are the other Freys still in this world...?"

    The other day, I was curious about the sighting of Freys from His Majesty King Zadnia, so I came directly to Mel, the former [King] of Freys.

    ¡°I think it''s unlikely. If Freys had appeared in this world, we would not have missed the [Sound of Life] that it emits."

    But sometimes you can''t hear the barrier if it''s blocked, right?

    It''s too hard, but where the big and powerful barrier is stretched... you wouldn''t know if it appeared in a royal castle or something, would you?

    "Isn''t that quite impossible...?"

    "No, I think so too..."

    What are you saying to Mel? I can see it with my own eyes, and I will reconsider whether it is impossible.

    "If Freys appears in such a ce, it should be a big fuss..."

    "If you''re in a suspended state, I don''t know because I don''t make [Ringing Life Sounds [Konmei Onn]......"

    It''s like you''ve exhausted your magic and sealed it up, right? Looks like the cricket-shaped Freys we found at the ruins of Belfast for the first time.

    Was it 5,000 years ago, no, 1,000 years ago? Survival of the Freys, who appeared in Belfast a thousand years ago.

    It was left to seeding generations by the "Red People" Arcana tribe to convey its horror a thousand years ago.

    I guess Mel and the others wouldn''t be able to feel it in that state, but the snail that was seen in Zadnia was moving... "

    Mmm, when I put my arms around her, Mel opened her mouth as she remembered.

    "Oh, there''s no other possibility, but..."

    "Huh. What''s that?"

    "If it''s a [made] Freise, there''s no [Ringing Life Sound]."

    What do you mean, it was made? Surely Freys was talking about giving birth to a child (the next generation''s core) alone. So, I heard from Ende before that only the dominant species can create a fused nucleus between men and women.

    "There was an attempt to make artificial Freys in the crystal realm [Freudia]. I was wondering if it would be possible to mass produce the nucleus of Freys artificially and have apletely different crystal evolution. It''s like a golem in this world. As far as I know, it didn''t work.¡±

    Well, that means Robofraze? No, it''s not a robot, is it? Natural and aquaculture products are also different...? What, like natural diamonds and artificial diamonds?

    "I don''t know if this has anything to do with it... but it was Yura who led the n in the Crystal Realm [Freudia]"

    "That''s him..."

    The dominant species that sold Freys to the evil gods to gain the power of Mel and this world.

    As for me, I only have the impression of being a foolish man fooled by an evil god, but I wish I was called a genius in the Crystal Realm [over there].

    Is it possible that Yura left something behind...?

    However, if it was the artificial res that were witnessed... I know you can''t hear the [Sound of Life [Today]], but what do you mean you can''t even find my search magic? If my search magic looks like Freys, it should be judged as Freys.

    I hate what I don''t know.

    "Artificial Freys... I used to call it Quarth in the Crystal Realm [Freudia], but I don''t know what happened to the n after I left the Crystal Realm [Freudia]." whether Yurapleted it or not.... "

    Ney, who was next to Mel, took over the words.

    "Indeed, the n should have been frustrated. With Mel gone, Yura''s research has shifted to finding a way to cross the world.¡±

    I see. And the Artificial Freys... was it a quarce? The mass production n was cancelled.

    "Yura herself must havepletely withdrawn from the n. If it had beenpleted, this world would have been more deste."

    Nay makes it clear that she''s not rted. Five thousand years ago, this time, what do you say?

    Based on the fact that I was not caught by search magic, I still thought that I had mistakenly seen the Ice Demon Beast.

    Searched for in "Cold Snail", there are quite a few people in the extreme cold region of Zadnia. The size was exined by the fact that it was made into a giant beast.

    In the meantime, I have no more answers, so I have no choice but to shelve it. I feel so dizzy.

    "By the way, Winter Night. What about Alice''sdies'' education?"

    "Hmm? Oh, it''s very memorable when you talk about Yumina and the others." There''s a need to teach because it absorbs everything from dance manners to general education. "

    "Hmm! That''s right, that''s right!" Alice is our daughter! "

    Nay puts his chest to my words as if it were his own. "This guy has changed too..." I used to kill people with a murderous spirit that would cut them off if I touched them like a knife. The power of children is great.

    "If she decides to do it, she will push straight for the purpose." It''s a thought that the field of view narrows so much that it doesn''t matter what else.... "

    ¡±The Crystal Realm''s [Freudian] and [King] status was abandoned, just like Mel''s running with the Endemion¡±

    "Woah!? Lise! That''s the end of it!?"

    Mel''s face became red as Lise, who had been silent until now, pushed her like that. Surely they looked alike. If you decide to do it, I''ll do it. There is such a thing in this mother-daughter Oyako .

    But at this point, Alice''s not feeling well because she''s studying every day.

    "Hmm. That''s for sure. I ate only two cups of curry yesterday. You may be mentally tired."

    Ney nodded tinyly at Lise''s words.

    Eh, curry? Oh, no, that''s because I ate curry at home yesterday at lunch... It might be a little tricky for me to go home and eat the same thing again. I waste for lunch yesterday. Still, I think it would be great to have two cups.

    Mel also put her hand on her head and gave a troubled expression.

    "I wish I could do something to distract you..."

    "Like the ocean between us?" Ah, that''s because of the evil god apostle..... "

    "It seemed like that was fun." Endemuon waszy, though. "

    Ende was also suffering from the effects of the Divine Magic Poison (weak). As for Alice, she moved the Dragon Knight (Dragon) to her heart''s content, so it must have been a pleasure for her.

    After all, Alice seems to be more energetic than being ady.

    If you''re going to be a queen, you can''t miss thedies'' education, but that doesn''t change Alice''s character. I just want you to be able to switch between public and private.

    Nay sighed a little bit at me.

    "Isn''t this the time when your fianc¨¦e, your son, shouldfort Alice? Something to give as a gift or something."

    Oops, the tip of the spear ising to my fiance''s dad. I think you''re a regr follower. Suu told me that "that kind of attention is not something for winter nights". When you have a good son, your father has a tall nose and a narrow shoulder...

    But Alice wasn''t feeling well, was she? Surely you''ve packed too much in a short period of time. I had a great dance performance at thest party, so I think it would be nice to have some reward.

    "Alice seems happy..." Longsting loan rights? No, I can''t let you rent my son.

    As a reward for Alice, what would you be happy to do?

    "Alice will be delighted to rent out Eternity for a day."

    "... otherwise"

    Lise answered with a doya face, but it was already rejected in her brain.

    "Is it Alice''s favorite..." I like sweet treats, though. "

    "Sweet treats..."

    I don''t think Nay''s suggestion is bad, but I think it''s a little too cheap...

    Besides, there are snacks in the castle on days when thedies'' education lessonsst until the afternoon, and I still feel like it.

    What about clothes?

    "Hmm, I just bought a dress for this party..."

    It''s not because she''s an eternal fianc¨¦, but the dresses and shoes Alice wore to this party are out of my pocket money.

    As a souvenir, I gave the dress to Alice as it was, so I couldn''t even say that it was a reward... "

    "Hmm, what should I do for you?" it''s difficult.... "

    Well, why don''t we ask ourselves?

    "Ahh!"

    I''m so convinced by what Ney said.

    I was thinking of a surprise somehow, but it would be best to ask him.

    There will be hope for what you want, what you want to do, where you want to go. If you can''t do it, just think about it.

    Yeah, if that''s the case, I''ll ask the person directly.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó<i> f r e e w e b n o v e l. c o m</i>

    Reward?

    ¡°Yes. Is there anything you want me to do?¡±

    After finishing today''s lesson at the castle, I asked Alice, who was with Ende who was picking her up, straightforwardly and hopefully.

    "Eternity,"

    "I don''t want to rent out Eternity for a day."

    When she stopped Alice''s line ahead of her, she pulled her eyebrows up.

    I don''t care about dating or anything, but it''s not like I''ll order it forever as a reward.

    "I don''t mind, but..."

    "No, that''s another story."

    I refuse to stay next to you forever and ever. [M]

    Even if Nagaya epts and dates Alice on her own terms, it won''t be a reward from us. It''s a reward from the ancient times. You can do that yourself, Eternity.

    Hmmm... it was Alice who was leaning her neck and thinking about it, but eventually she pped her hands slightly as if she hade up with something called "ah". Hey, what''s going on?

    "Um, I''d like you to teach me martial arts like I''m a martial artist."

    "What!? Alice! Don''t risk your life!"

    As soon as she heard Alice''s words, Ende, her uncle''s disciple, went mad. "No, what did you seriously do to Uncle Wu Liu..."

    No matter how much Uncle Wu Liu would let him die.... maybe there''s a step ahead.

    Uncle Wu Liu, a martial god, is a sword god. Like Sister Moro, the strength criterion is strange... "Their ''little'' is a terrible level..."

    Couldn''t you teach me about the future [Muko]?

    "Master Wu Liu was not very present in Brunnhilde because of his martial arts training, so I didn''t have the chance to teach him how to stop like this."

    Oh... I''m going somewhere with her... Then I came back sometime. It seemed like I''d been to the Kingdom of Martial Arts in Lase recently.

    Because that country is a country that respects martial arts, there are many people with brain muscles... well, there are many people who have memory in their arms, and there are also many different schools along with it.

    Uncle Martial seemed to want to see an unusual fighting technique, so he did something ruinous in the dojo. "I want you to stop bothering other countries so much..."

    Well, Laze''s Majesty Wu told me that if it was the result of a fair fight, it was not for others to intervene.

    Uncle Wu Liu should have just returned. "There''s nothing wrong with asking about Alice..."

    When I stared at Ende, I said, "No! Stop it! ''I was shaking my head at high speed.

    I know how you feel, bute on. "This is just a reward for Alice... I don''t know if it would be a reward for the Musketeer to train the demon..."

    It''s not like you want to join a disciple, right?

    No, I''ve thought about it before, but I have something to do.

    What you have to do is educate yourself to be queen of this country. So far, my country, no, my son is doing the best he can. I can''t say no. [M]

    If I weren''t going to take it as an apprentice, I wouldn''t think that my Uncle Wu Liu wouldn''t even train so tightly. In fact, even my Knights sometimes get kneaded.

    Then the problem is my dad [Ende]. I have to say it somehow... "

    "Well, I don''t think Alice is strong enough to be taught by Uncle Wu Liu yet"

    When I said that, Alice gave a slightly stunned expression, and Ende, on the other hand, was right! and nodded deeply.

    "So why don''t you take a tour of where Ende and Uncle Wu Liu fight?" I think it''s part of my training to watch and steal moves.

    "N-No, no, no!?"

    Ende, who was nodding deeply, opened her eyes with a pale face and turned her face towards me. Well, of course. Because it is certain that I will be spoiled in front of my daughter.

    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, Winter Night, what do you think about that!?" Ah, so a battle with too high a level might lose confidence, or an extra idea that doesn''t fit your height would inhibit your growth!? I thought it was important to train like a local! "

    I see. Then I guess I should have Uncle Martial teach you properly and politely.

    "That''s right! Ah, no! I don''t care about that either...!"

    It''s already toote for Ende to say goodbye. I took the pledge.

    Alright then, Alice. Let''s go ask Uncle Martial.

    Yeah! I did it!

    "Grrrr...!"

    Leaving Ende with a face that looked like she bitter bite, we turned our legs to the training ground where Uncle Wu Liu was.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "Hmm. It doesn''t matter." I was just going to use something interesting for the Knights'' training today. In the meantime, I can deal with Miss Alice. "

    Uncle Wu Liu, who was at the training ground, epted me lightly when I exined the circumstances of the incident.

    But what''s funny about training for the Knights? I felt some disturbing air.

    Everyone in the Knights had an atmosphere.

    Basically, the training using the Knights'' swords was handled by Sister Various des, but my Uncle Martial Style taught me to strengthen my strength and use martial arts.

    However, Uncle Wu Liu''s training was unexpected, only when he felt like it.

    As for whether the knight needed melee magic, I couldn''t be foolish enough.

    If we were to look around the city, there would be plenty of situations where we would have to disable the enemy without hurting them. Like a fight between drunks.

    If you have to, you better have a way to fight without a weapon. In anticipation of that, Uncle Wu Liu has been asked to be a temporary instructor.

    However, it is rumored that the training method is quite unique...

    "I thought I''d use this for training today."

    Looking at what Uncle Wu Liu took out to the training ground with storage magic, everyone''s expressions froze.

    The lion''s torso had a scorpion''s tail, and the bat''s wings had monkey-faced beasts tied to the ground with ck chains.

    The demonic beast opened his mouth wide and was about to shout something, but his mouth was filled with something like a mouth shackle [kink], and only a voice that could not be heard leaked out.

    "Uncle Wu Liu, this is..."

    "That''s Manticore. I''ve been capturing people who were rampaging in the Rase Kingdom." It was quite powerful, and it was a troublesome demonic beast that used fire and magic. And this one eats human flesh. "

    [Grrrr!?] The knights screamed. Hey, don''t you have a human-eating demon beast in my castle!?

    Ignoring everyone in the daring Knights, Uncle Wu Liu picked up the pebbles and folded both the bones of Manticore''s wings with his fingers.

    "For now, I''ll keep the ne that can''t fly. In the winter evening, surround the training ground with Prison . Just make sure you don''t get out of the manticore."

    As I was told, I deployed Prison to the training ground.

    You cane and go as you please outside of Manticore, so you can just run outside if it''s dangerous.

    There are about thirty knights in the training ground right now, but are you alright...?

    Only about thirty knights and chained manticores were left in Prison .

    "You can use your weapon this time." That''s right, two is enough. I''ll take you down in twenty minutes. "

    What?

    Time limit!? And the moment the knights all turned away, Manticore''s chains and mouth shackles shattered and disappeared.

    Gahhhhhh!

    "Whoaa!? This way!?"

    "Form up! Shields up!"

    "I''m not throwing up! I''m scared!"

    Everyone managed to fight the Manticore opponent. As usual, this Musketeer''s training is too much for Sparta... "

    "That sounds interesting..."

    "No, no, it''s not funny, I swear."

    Alice muttered as she peered inside [Prison]. Seeing them screaming and running away, why do you feel that way?

    "Then let''s train Miss Alice until the other side is cleared up." Let''s start with a match, shall we? "

    Yes! Thank you!

    In contrast to Alice, who replied with glittering eyes, Ende''s face faded blue and became obliterated.

    It''s okay. Looks like Uncle Wu Liu is a gentle and caring god to a girl. I heard from Else that it was tough, but I didn''t hear it was scary.

    Hey, ahhhhhhh!

    First of all, I thought... lightly, Alice turned to Uncle Wu Liu with all her might from the beginning. Uncle Wu Liu paralyzed the attack without panic.

    Hmm, is this really going to be a reward...?

    Sounds like fun.

    "Well, that''s for sure..."

    You''re right, Alice seems to be having a lot of fun, bute on. "Is it really okay, this is it..."

    ¡°I haven''t been feeling welltely, so I think it would be a good distraction. Thank you, Father."

    I have been thanked for a long time. Well, if it seems like I''m having fun in person, I guess it''s okay...

    However, whenever Alice was blown away by Uncle Martial, I had to close her arms to make her jump.

    Why do I have to do this? I feel a little depressed.

 Chapter 559

    <h4>Chapter 559</h4>

    I see! This is the underwaterbat frame gear, the [Sea Cavalry] [Neraid]!

    Coon looks at Doya in front of a new machine standing on the beach behind him, as if he had created it.

    It''s meant for underwater warfare, but because it has legs, it can do ground warfare as well as underwater warfare. Amphibious?

    The turquoise aircraft in front of him is equipped with arge hydrojet-like thruster on his back and four sliding ws on his arms.

    If you drop a weapon in the water, it is no longer possible to retrieve it and fight it. If so, you can put it on your arm from the beginning.

    Is it because I am aware of the streamlined shape so that it is easy to move in the water after all?

    "Even underwater, we had fast mobility and high attack power." Equipped with an eight-pronged missile pod on the shoulder and a four-pronged torpedo on the leg, it can support long distances. The main weapon is a spear, but the Abyss w attached to the arm is made of crystal and easily shes the enemy..... "

    "Yes, yes, I know it''s amazing, you should try to move it for now."

    Hmmm! Mother is about to skip a once-only important event to hear from the developers!

    Leanne, who lightly smashed the exnation she was proud of, was angry with Coon. No, you''re not the developer, you''re the doctors.

    Well, it looks like the counties did their best to help, so I know they want to be proud.

    So, who will ride?

    And--sama, I want to take Stef!

    The first to raise his hand was the youngest Stef. Hmm, Stef... I wonder if it''s okay... Well, Ortolinde Overlord was also a good maniptor, and I think it''s okay.

    This means that the escape system will work properly, right?

    "It''s okay. In case it gets flooded, a barrier will be erected in the cockpit before it floods, and then the transfer magic will be activated to take a double safety precaution so that we can escape." I''m transferring to the forwarding room in Vahr Albus. "

    Dr. Babylon answered my question. I see. Then I guess I''ll be fine.

    When I gave him permission, Stef slipped into Nereid, a sea cavalryman standing on the beach of Dungeon Ind. Gold, the crown of "Gold" that follows Stef, is also on board. Do you need a ride? Well, Stef and Gold were both small, so I had plenty of room in the cockpit.

    The operation seems to be the same as the frame gear, but the only difference is that it can be moved underwater.

    In addition to flying forward, backward, left, and right, upward and downward movements are also added. Three-dimensional movements will be required.

    Stef seems to have had some experience with flying unit-equipped frame gear, and he quickly learned how to fly Nereid the Sea Cavalry.

    Well then,e on!

    That said, Steff''s sea cavalryman, [Nereid], walked from the beach to the shore. The ne gradually sank, and eventually the head sank into the sea.

    "I wonder if you''re okay..."

    Su, who was worried about her mother, whispered as she looked at the sea where Nereid the Sea Cavalry had disappeared.

    I activated my smartphone and captured footage of an exploration sphere in the air apanying the Sea Cavalry Nereid.

    Steff''s sea cavalry, [Nereid], was still progressing steadily through the shallow ocean floor. It doesn''t seem to be a problem at the moment.

    Soon, Nereid the Sea Cavalry began to jump lightly over the ocean floor. You jump to the bottom of the ocean as if you were skipping slowly.

    Nereid, a sea cavalryman who had jumped a lot from the bottom of the ocean, had finally reached a sufficient depth, and began to move underwater using the hydrojet on the back.

    It''s pretty fast, isn''t it?

    As Yatsuya said, the Sea Cavalry [Nereid] in the screen was moving vertically and horizontally through the sea.

    It''s a mess of movement, but it''s trying to move, isn''t it? You''re not rambling, are you?

    The thrusters on each part of his body seem to keep his posture well underwater. It moves pretty fast.

    ¡°Underwater, our Valkyrie could be a problem.¡±

    Lindsay said it like that, but what about it...?

    I could take Leanne and Yumina down at a distance, and Yae and Hilda at a distance.

    Huh? Sir, what''s the bigger part?

    Large Demon Beast?

    When I turned the viewpoint of the probe forward, I saw a creature swimming towards me.

    What the...? A magical beast with a dolphin-like torso, a dog-like head, and a fish tail.

    I think if we change the seals viciously, it will be like that. It was about twice the size of the Sea Cavalry [Neraid]... 30 meters.

    Kates, it seems that you attacked a ship at sea with a rough-bodied demonic beast that likes to eat its crew.

    While listening to Leanne''s exnation, Kates and Nereid were on their way to the Sea Cavalry.

    The Kraken I summoned was supposed to be patrolling around Dungeon Ind, but did you get through the gap?

    If we''re going to attack the ship, I think we should take it down, but can we do it?

    "I think that size Kates would be fine with the Sea Cavalry [Neraid]." I didn''t make such a bad idea. "

    Is it all right if the doctor says so confidently?... no, I''m a little worried.

    Ahh!

    While I was thinking about it, the shoulders of Stef''s sea cavalry, Neraid, opened up and several missiles flew towards Cates.

    Loser and Kates spit out something like a whirlpool bracelet from their mouths and rolled the missile towards them into the whirlpool.

    The vortex brace that wasing with the same momentum was vividly struck by the agile movement of the Sea Cavalry [Neraid].

    Kates throws up the second and third shots and braces, but can''t catch Nereid, a sea cavalryman who moves like a fish in the water. Stef seemed to be getting used to piloting too.

    Let''s start this way!

    Four crystalline ws attached to the arm slide forward and lock in front of the fist. Somehow it felt like aedian hero. No, that character had three ws.

    Steff''s sea cavalry soldier, [Neraid], spun around Kates'' whirlpool brace and instantly approached him from close range.

    Oh no!

    The four ws of his right arm were struck by Kates'' neck. That''s all, Kates'' seal-like neck is a sword.) I got cut off by both sides.

    Kates''s head and torso sank to the bottom of the ocean as she scattered blood all around her.

    "Ahh, this is a waste of material...!"

    The coon mumbled and turned towards me. You want me to go get it? "As expected, I don''t want you to go to the bottom of the sea..."

    "It''s quite a performance, isn''t it?" My [my] dedicated machine, [Valkyrie], is as powerful as that? "

    "Since your ne is in the form of additional equipment, it will lose some of its performance." Even so, I don''t think I can beat the Cyclops over there. "

    Dr. Lou answers Lou''s question while looking at the screen.

    The captured cyclops contained plenty of technology for underwater activity.

    The Doctors used it as a reference and made further improvements.

    The more I analyzed Cyclops in that process, the more I heard that the shadow of one of the five major jazz stars, "Conductor [Maestro]", was caught in the same way as the Elka engineer and "Professor" called "Regenerating Queen [Resto Queen]".

    It was highly likely that the [Maestro] was on the other side. Is it cooperating with itself, or is it one of the "Messengers of the Evil Gods"...? "

    What''s the countermeasure to the Nereid god poison?

    "In addition to the etheric liquid, the Sea Cavalry [Neraid] also loaded the spirit furnace." I am amplifying that power with the help of the Sea Spirit and using it as a power source. Even so, it is still affected by the God Devil Poison (weak), but now it can be suppressed from 40% down to 10% down. "

    When I asked, the doctor answered with much dissatisfaction. [M] From the doctor''s point of view, I may not be convinced even if it is 100% down.

    Is the dedicated machine [Valkyrie] still down by 40%?

    "There''s no way I''m going to be able to do all of this in a spirit furnace." The output of the ether liquid was slightly increased. I think we can suppress this down to about 30%. "

    Has it gone from 40% down to 30% down? It would be amazing if I just lowered it by 10%.

    "This is fine, but are you guys okay?" What are your wives'' countermeasures against the magic poison? "

    Thank you for listening!

    "Whoa!? I''m surprised!"

    Lindsay, who was behind the doctor''s words, shouted out loud. "I was surprised and unexpectedly shocked..."

    "With the help of Flora of the" Alchemy "and Rosetta of the" Workshop "who took out the fibers from the sacred tree, we were able to prevent the Divine Magic Poison (weak)!"

    Oh, is it finished? When I heard the story, I didn''t know if I could do it or not.

    Lindsay takes out a pair of clothes from the [Storage] on her smartphone. Gray, soft-looking fabric.

    There''s something like a protector everywhere, and it certainly doesn''t look like a pilot suit. Do you even have a helmet? The one with a full-face, transparent shield. Is this crystal?

    The back of the helmet is a little stretched out, drawing a gentle line.

    ¡°This helmet has a sacred tree cloth on the inside that acts as a filter. It shouldn''t be difficult to breathe because it has wind magic. It doesn''t get cloudy on the inside.¡±

    "Huh... you''re perfectly defensive."

    I was wondering if I could go to space with some level equipment, but I didn''t know if I needed that much.

    The doctor is holding the suit and pulling the fabric.

    It''s got sticity and embroidery magic, right? Is there any special effect? "

    "You know what? Depending on the person wearing it, the size is automatically adjusted." Yae-san and Sue, can you two try it on a bit? "

    "Huh!? Are you so embarrassed?!"

    "Oh, that sounds interesting."

    Leaving behind the two designated people who were reacting oppositely, Lindsay took out two simple-type dressing rooms from [Storage]. You want me to change here?

    "No, well, the man here is just me and Eternity, so I hope you don''t mind..."

    Lindsay didn''t say whether it was there or not, and gurgled and pushed her eight times into the dressing room.

    "Since Linne arrived, Linze''s personality has changed a bit..." The understatement hasn''t changed, but I''m starting to feel confident. Is it the strength of a budding mother?

    "Ah, please take off your underwear, too." The effect is fading. "

    Eh!?

    A surprised voice reaches my ears from inside the closed dressing room, but I didn''t dare to listen. Even couples need Delicacy.

    Eventually, Nereid, a sea cavalryman riding Stef from the bottom of the sea, returned to the beach.

    At the same time, the fitting room opens and Zhu, dressed in a pilot suit, shows up.

    "It''s easier to move than I thought." This armor part is also unobstructed. "

    Sue leaked this feeling while lightly tapping on the protector part.

    Hmm, that''s exactly what a pilot suit looks like. It fits perfectly with the little Suu''s body.

    It is tight, but there is something like a protector around the shoulders, chest, arms, waist, ankles, etc., so the line of the body does note out that far.

    Why don''t you try on your helmet?

    Hmm, like this? Huh?

    Sue was wearing a grey helmet, and the long blonde hair stretched out behind her was sucked into the helmet immediately. Will it be automatically stored even in my hair? Is that why the back of your head was protruding?

    Can you hear me?

    "Hmm, there''s no problem." It''s not hard to breathe. "

    Sue answers with her shield down. Looks like it''s gonna be okay.

    Stu runs and jumps everywhere to check the ease of movement.

    Steve, who had descended from the Sea Cavalry [Neraid], was also touching the pilot suit with his peta-peta, as if he was curious about his mother''s figure.

    What''s wrong with Yae? Are you struggling to get dressed?

    Thinking so, he turned to the dressing room with the eightyers in it, and the eightyers peered at his face through the door. Her face is red for some reason.

    "... what are you doing?"

    "Um, this outfit... I think it''s a little too tight..."

    "I''m fine now." Come on,e on out. "

    Aww, Ri, Lord Lindsay!?

    Lindsay pulled her arm and showed her in the same grey pilot suit as Su.

    However... do you know the line of the body more clearly than Suu, or do you know the tightness in the part...?

    "...... Lindsay. You have designated me as aparator with the Lord Yae."

    "Um... well, even if there''s such a size difference, you can wear it, for the sake of rity, right?"

    Lindsay''s excuse puffed up her cheeks, but perhaps she noticed that she was in front of Stef, so she immediately coughed up and went back to her ce.

    Surely, there''s quite a bit of lineing out of your body.

    But it doesn''te out in public, and even if ites out, it doesn''t bother you that much.

    I think it''s much better than the tribal costume of the Great Tree Sea.

    Around the shy Yae, the daughters-inw sends a shy gaze.

    Dr. Babylon nodded tinyly as he stroked the octagonal suit material.

    "Hmm... I think I can use this." If you use this material to protect the ether line, you might be able to prevent some intrusion of the Divine Magic Poison (weak)...... The dedicated machine "Valkyrie" could be reduced to about 20% down. "

    "Do you want me to stop stroking your ass with a serious face?!"

    Perhaps it has be frustrating. When I removed the ribbon and put on the helmet, my long ck hair was stored in the helmet.

    "Pressing the button next to the helmet will make the shield opaque from the outside. You can also use the bracelet at the arm to make a variety of colors.¡±

    When Lindsay''s description of the eightyer helmet was manipted, the transparent shield suddenly turned ck and the eightyer face was invisible. You''re already a mysterious fighter.

    You can see it from that side, right?

    Um, it''s getting a little dark, so I can see it without any problems.

    When I asked Su, who had made the shields opaque in the same way, she replied that there was no problem. Do you use it when you''re dazzled like sunsses?

    Each time the eightyers press the button on the bracelet of the arm, the color of the gray suit changes to various colors, including the helmet.

    In the end, the octagon was rattan, and Sue chose a yellow personal color. Yeah, there''s nothing unnatural about changing colors. I don''t know if it looks good because I can''t see my face.

    "Ugh! Ooh, you guys are so cool!"

    "Yup! Ka-sama, cool!" It''s like a senpai! "

    Linne and Steph''s eyes are glittering as they say that, but they''re squad heroes, aren''t they?

    Could it be that you showed me something special in the future, me in the future?

    "Okay-san, okay-san! I want these clothes too!"

    "Stef! Stef!"

    "No, I don''t need it because you guys aren''t affected by the Divine Magic Poison (weak)..." These children are scared to wear it on a daily basis.

    The other children seemed to have no particr interest. No, Frey was just a little concerned, but I think he was just concerned about how much the pilot''s suit was as armor.

    When the Eight Layers were no longer affected by the God Poison (weak) in the first ce, the children would no longer have to ride the dedicated machine "Valkyrie", so I saw that I understood for a long time that there was no more meaning than cosy clothes.

    I feel like a boy would admire a squad hero like this, but my child is cold everywhere...

    It was just now.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Giant shadows slowly move through the depths. Fish lurking in the deep sea are frightened by the shadows and hurry away to scatter the spider''s child from the spot.

    The shadow was moving gently through the bottom of the sea, where no light could reach. Eventually, the enormous shadow stops at a point on the ocean floor andunches hundreds of small probe spheres around it.

    "V00Kara V99 Madei firingplete"

    Gigantic shadows... Infinity Alves begins several expeditions in the white "Crown" on the "Bridge" of Overgear Var Albus in the form of a white whale.

    From the hundreds of images on the monitor, I checked for anything suspicious.

    Suspicious shadows, strange terrain, and artificial precipitations. Instruct the sphere to analyze them in detail.

    Albus didn''t miss one of those strange things.

    "V21 Video: Ergement"

    One of the hundred videos is projected somewhatrger. It was the rocky skin of the seabed without any metamorphosis.

    However, there was arge fault on the skin of the rock, and there was a crack that ran like a slit in the ground.

    The probe was rolling into the crepuscles on the sea floor.

    The camera of the exploration sphere falling from the bottom of the deep sea to the bottom of the deep sea eventually mirrored everything on the Vahl Albus monitor.

    A suspicious line of light runs through the hull like a big spaceship. Thrusters were fitted on the left and right sides of the hull.

    Albus has captured the object, which matches the data, and switched from exploration mode to surveince mode.

    "I," "Ark" "Discovery Seri" "

 Chapter 560

    <h4>Chapter 560</h4>

    When Albus reported the discovery of the "Ark", we immediately used the [Gate] to reach the Val Albus, which lurks at the bottom of the deep sea.

    Discover the "Ark" lurking deep in the bottom of the trench on a front monitor floating on a dimly lit ship.

    "It''s definitely the ''Ark''." I finally found it. "

    Well, I hope you find it, but what do you want to do? Assault with all your might and knock down the "Ark"?

    "No... remember when you discovered the [Ark]." The Ark suddenly disappeared while we were blocked from sight by the smoke screen, right? If you do it badly, you''ll be such a second acter, won''t you? "

    No. The doctor is right. Now I think that''s the ability of the [Evil God Vessel] possessed by the submersible helmet man.

    There''s a good chance they''ll be metastasized for a short time. I need to defeat that submersible helmet man or make sure I can''t use my evil artifact...

    "It''s not good to be in this sea all the time. Albus, we should leave some of the spheres in surveince and move the Vahr Albus. If they find us, we''ll be wasting our advantage.¡±

    Roger that.

    At the suggestion of the doctor, the Vahr Albus slowly gets out of the waters where the "Ark" is.

    It''s true that the Doctor is right, if they find us, they could escape again with a diversion.

    Can''t you get into that [Teleport] all at once?

    "Probably because the barrier is stretched." It''s not unlikely that they''ll bounce and transfer into the deep sea. I don''t rmend it. "

    The doctor rejects Sue''s proposal. "That''s exactly what I''m talking about..." I''m sorry that the water pressure turns me into a pechanko.

    But if we keep an eye on him, we won''t have to worry about the port city getting attacked anymore.

    "No, that''s also suspicious." You don''t have to get out of the Ark to spawn. We can simply transfer the Cyclops directly into the waters of the port town of interest. "

    "I-I see... I can''t help myself to the transfer magic..."

    I, Sakura, Hachimun, and Yoshino frowned slightly at the words of Yae returned to Lean. No, I know you''re not talking about us, okay?

    I know what everyone wants to say. My teeth are itchy that I can''tunch an attack when I have enemies in front of me. They may transfer and escape the moment they see us, so they can''t even reach out to us.

    After all, I had no choice but to destroy that submarine helmet man''s evil artifact. But when that happens, we''ll also need artifacts to break it. A new artifact.

    I need to create a new artifact... toplete the "Divine Core", which bes the heart of the artifact...

    So far, I think about 90% of things are going well. I was able topress the golf ball. If I couldpress it to the marbles from there, it would beplete.

    I knew it was urgent toplete the artifact.

    "In the meantime, while monitoring this thing, let''s try to sneak in the direction of the exploration sphere and the transmitter directly." There must be a ce where you can get into bast tanks and drains. "

    So we can track him if he gets away with the transfer? "But..."

    Even if you break in, the barrier won''t let you send us your location.

    "Well, I''ll leave you to it." Once you''re inside, we''ll be able to take care of it. "

    I can''t help butugh at the confidently smiling Doctor, but it''s a viin''sugh...

    "But winter nights often feel like that, don''t they?"

    "Yeah, just like winter nights when you look bad."

    Hahaha, Lindsay, Elsie, what are you both talking about? How could I have such a mean smile? Hey, guys?

    I asked for your consent, but no one nodded to me. Let it sting.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "Guuuuuuuuu...!"

    Compressing the Divine Core while sweating. As the golf ball became smaller, it was being pushed even harder.

    Slowly, carefully, and carefullypress it as it bursts out of focus.

    He''s been fighting this guy for two hours. At first, the children who looked interesting gradually got tired of it, and no one noticed. I''m a little lonely...

    Good luck, Lord [Aji]!

    Don''t lose your temper till the end!

    Have mercy on me, left alone by my children, or Amber and Ruri are sending me some ale. They also watched over the corals, Obsidian, and Red Jade.

    Then two more hours of fighting in the courtyard.

    After lunch, I was no longer at the edge of exhaustion, and finally managed topress the Divine Core from a golf ball to a slightlyrger marble.

    "Ah, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey...!"

    My Divine Core waspleted by locking it around the Divine Core, and locking it safely enough that I would never have to open it again, as if I had to tear it apart in a six-sided puzzle.

    "So, I''m here..."

    As soon as it waspleted, I fell t on my face. [M]

    Oh, no... my limit... I don''t want to move one finger...

    Are you all right? Lord [Aji]......

    "It''s no good..."

    "I''m too tired to spin myw..." I''ve never been so tired froming to another world. I didn''t even have the energy to use my healing magic. If an assassin assaults us right now, we''ll get him.

    Kukuku, messengers of the evil gods. Now''s your biggest chance. If you miss this ne, you''ll never get a chance to defeat me again. "You''ve missed your chance...!"

    ...... my mind is going crazy......

    Even if an assassin were toe, the amber would be able to protect us.

    Without the magic tanks in Babylon, even the amber would have disappeared.

    Looking at the Divine Core rolling on the ground in front of you while you are knocked down.

    A true spherical lens that radiates the magic of tinum like a sr me. It is definitelypleted as a divine nucleus. I finally did it, and unexpectedly the edge of my mouth was loose.

    In order not to lose [storage]... Well, even if I lose it, I''lle back if I say "Go back"...

    I managed to open a Storage on the ground and dropped the Divine Core into it.

    "Ah, I''m really at my limit..."

    I let go of my consciousness while being watched by amber with a pleasant sense of fatigue.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "Hmmm... this is a pretty good first." It''s perfect as a nucleus of artifacts. "

    Oh... I did it. Kraft-san, the god of crafts, has given us his approval. That hard and demanding work is over.

    Having finally created the "Divine Nuclear", I came to the craft god Kraft in the Mismid Kingdom to see the results.

    So, did you decide on the vessel of the artifact?

    ¡±That''s right... can I make a shaped artifact that changes depending on the situation?¡±

    "Auxiliary?... Oh, you mean the music god." There are two types of shapeshifting artifacts. One is the one that reads the user''s thoughts and changes to what they read. The artifact of the god of music, "Chiyo Mandarin", is this way. The other type is that some shapes are determined from the beginning, and they change depending on the situation. Both have advantages and disadvantages. "

    What are the advantages and disadvantages of Craft?

    First, those who change freely. Each time, we need a detailed image of how to change it.

    Therefore, if the original form... is "Chiyo Mandarin", you must correctly remember and understand the shape of the instrument. In other words, if you are a piano, you must also know all the structures such as the internal hammer.

    Well, that''s impossible. No, it might beplicated because ya''s is an instrument.

    I didn''t think that a sword, spear, axe, or any other simple weapon would require such aplicated image, but it seemed that we had to imagine things like weight and hardness. "That''s tough..."

    The advantage of the free type is that it can be deformed in any form. It means that it can be changed into a new thought.

    And the disadvantage is that you need a perfect image. I needed to make some special adjustments to the vessel. In other words, it is difficult to make.

    And the other one. Shall I say switching type?

    The advantage of this person is that it takes a short time to change, and there is no burden on the user. Easy to produce.

    The disadvantage, of course, is that it can only be changed to the type of shape that was decided at the beginning. It means that we can''t make any additional changes afterpletion.

    "Under those conditions, I wonder if the switching type is better..."

    The fact that it is less burdensome for the user and the fact that it is easier to produce it are appreciated.

    I''m a novice at making artifacts. I want to avoid very challenging works.

    "Well, I don''t think you''re going to make much of a mistake." The type that changes freely needs fine adjustments, so it''s not intended for beginners. For makers and users alike. "

    "Ah, can you make that weapon giant?" The Divine Artifact of the Evil God has that ability.

    Huge? Oh, it''s an Optimize function that changes to the most appropriate shape for the handles'' physique. It''s an organic property that has nothing to do with the divine nucleus, so it''s rtively easy to retrofit. "

    I see. It''s not a divine artifact core trait, it''s a weapon material trait. Sure enough, it was enormous and thunderous.

    That''s why it''s a special effect that you put on the artifact, but it''s okay to use Magic Disable .

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    Magic Disable . As the name implies, the target''s magic is disabled. In other words, it blocks the ability of my mind.

    With this artifact, we can prevent the transfer of that submarine helmet man''s evil artifact. However, in order to do so, the target must be drawn within a range centered on itself.

    ¡±But... if you think about it, it''s weird.¡±

    What do you want?

    "The Messenger of the Evil God has the artifact." That''s a lot of it, too. Where did thesee from? "

    "Huh? That''s... an evil god, isn''t it?" Only the God n can make it. "

    What is it now? The evil god that Yura created. And that Neete god who took over the evil god, created and left behind that evil god''s artifact, right?

    Is it possible for a former subordinate god to create such a pompous artifact in such a short period of time?

    "When I was told that..."

    I think the one the Evil God''s Apostle had was a artifact... Or is it not an artifact? Returning to the artifact? But I''m looking forward to it... "

    How many tricks did you make during the Dependent God era...?

    "I don''t think anyone who makes such tricks and efforts will fall there."

    Mm-hmm. Sure. He didn''t make much effort, and he med the people around him for the inconvenience, and said, "I''m not serious yet."

    There''s no way he''s working so hard to make tricks and artifacts.

    ¡±So... where did that evil artifacte from?¡±

    "Have you rebuilt the original artifact...?" Or... it''s not an artifact, is it? "

    After all, it''s just a mess? No, because the evil god is not an official god in the first ce, it is a strange story to refer to the artifact he made.

    "There are several examples of evil gods creating such a miraculous weapon." Like the Evil Saint Sword. But there weren''t so many of them, just one or two. "

    For now, the brown meat-cutting knife and purple spear destroyed by Yakumo and Frei, the blue hand axe held by the submersible helmet man, the red rapier held by the man with the pest mask, and the orange mace of the iron masked woman who said that Yakumo had met.

    At least five evil artifacts were created. There were a lot of them, I''m sure.

    "Perhaps this..."

    Mr. Craft showed a little contemtion, but immediately shook his hat and returned his gaze to me.

    "Well, I can''t help thinking about it." So, I was talking about changing the artifact, but how do you change it? Ah, let''s get rid of the giant. "

    "How many streets are there? Even if they say so..."

    "Normally, these kinds of transformation artifacts can be used by anyone, or they can be used in an ad hoc manner depending on the situation, but in your case, have you already decided how to use them?"

    A user of artifacts. Um... I can''t do it with Yumina or me, so I''m going to entrust it to one of the kids...

    Is this Yakumo as an elderly person? Even though it was a sword in the Eight Clouds.

    No, my eldest son. Brunnhilde''s heir, Eternity... Eternity, what''s the weapon? Is it a normal sword? I use Silver or something.

    Linnaeus had a fighting sense... maybe a gauntlet for her?

    No, I want to use it myself! ''It seems like you''re going to say something about Frei... "Then the other children..."

    "Hmmm......"

    "I''m worried about who to make it for..."

    In the first ce, I wanted to use a changing artifact because the opponent was using an enormous artifact to match the Cyclops.

    Because I thought I couldn''t fight without the enormous artifact.

    However, ording to Craft, it seems that the enormity can be granted separately.

    Then it doesn''t have to be a weapon of change.

    "I can tell you..."

    I think it would be very tough to give only one of the children a suitable artifact...

    I knew it would be better if the artifact turned into a weapon that suited everyone. Everyone has more freedom to use it, and somebody''s out ofpany.

    "Then there are nine streets..." That''s a lot. Not anymore.

    "It''s a divine artifact that changes into nine kinds." I don''t think so. Now, let''s get ready under the vessel. It would be better if it was made of God-resistant stone. "

    Having said that, Kraft-san took out a pure white stone like a pickled stone from the empty space.

    Divine Refractory. A special ore used in our wedding rings, it can have various properties depending on the spirit it pours into.

    Speaking of which, the design of our wedding ring was made by Mr. Craft, the god of crafts, I''m sure.

    When I received the Divine Refractory handed over by Kraft-san and poured out my sparkle, the white Divine Refractory gradually glowed tinum.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ...... er, how long will you inject this? It''s been a long time. Not yet?

    "As far as I can." It bes more familiar with your spirit and powerful, so I can''t put it onter. "

    ... Seriously. It''s not technically difficult, but I''ll pour it to the limit... Not only the Divine Core, but also those who make vessels are struggling... "

    I''m starting to understand how other gods don''t want to make too many artifacts... "It''s enough to make one for yourself..."

    A few hourster, Kraft-san looked at the refractory stone with satisfaction, in spite of me, who seemed to be dry with most of her spirit.

    "Hmm. Excellent. Now we''ll have no problem with the materials." What are we going to do with the shape of the weapon that serves as a weapon? If that''s all, I can make it, or I can make it myself. "

    So what do we do with the weapon design? Naturally, it would be best to ask the god of crafts, Mr. Craft, but this is what I give to the children. After all, I want to do it on my own until the end.

    Even if the design is clumsy, there''s no difference in performance...

    Even though I was sucked out of my aura and scolded, I decided to do it, but I couldn''t do it right now.

    Yeah, starting tomorrow. Let''s start making artifacts tomorrow.

    But the unexpected words of Mr. Craft fly to me.

    Oh, I need the Divine Core in a changing form, so I''ll make eight more.

    ¡±...... Wow?¡±

    Eh, what are you talking about, this god [person]?

    Just making one was such a big deal, and making eight more!? Die!? The devil, you!? God, is that so!

    "Shhh..."

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "So, here Ie..."

    I fell to the ground without knowing why I had never been there. [M]

    Since then, I''ve been fooled by Mr. Kraft''s unfounded words, "It''s done once, so it should be easier to make next time", and I thought I''d really run out of energy, so I was squeezed out of energy, physical strength, and divine power by creating a divine nucleus.

    It''s been a week. He was put under house arrest by Mr. Craft for a week, and he was made all the time. I want to praise myself for making eight divine nuclei in seven days!

    As Kraft said, we were able to create all eight additional divine nuclei without fail because we had a sessful experience. Is that a breakthrough?

    But being able to make it easier than before doesn''t mean you''re not tired at all.

    "On the contrary, you know the goal, so you know the length of the journey..." I feel like I''m tired before I''m tired... I don''t know what you''re talking about. "I don''t know either..."

    Anyway, I''m tired... I don''t know if I can sleep for three days or so...

    It''s harder to make a switching type than a free type...?

    There''s only one Divine Core, right? "It''s easier that way..."

    "Usually it is a switching type, but there are about two or three shapes that can be changed." If you want to change all nine, it is definitely better to have a free type. However, if the user was a God n. I think the switching type would be better if it was handled by humans. "

    Mr. Kraft exins how to make the god''s nucleus.

    Hmm, because the children are demigods, half of them are gods, but half of them are humans. You can swallow this fatigue if you think it''s enough to burden me and not those girls.

    Originally, artifacts were built over a longer period of time. I don''t usually make a full marathon at this speed.

    If you make it slowly, the switching type might be easier overall...

    "Well, if you''re going to make a divine nucleus like this, it''s probably easier to make nine more artifacts..."

    "It is not rmended to create too many artifacts on the ground." You are the one who brings chaos to the earth and manages its artifacts. Basically, the artifact is immortal. From now on, you will be responsible for the future. I don''t think it''s a good idea to take any extra risks. "

    Hmm. Sure. Divine artifacts can be a seedbed that creates new evil gods if they are poor. The higher the number, the greater the danger. Considering what happened in the future, I wonder if there is still one artifact...

    "Well, if you put it in the [Pantheon] vault of the Ten Thousand Temples, you won''t have to worry about it being stolen..."

    "That''s it, isn''t it?" Once you throw it in, it will take thousands of years for you to find it..... "

    Well, leave that aside.

    Are you going to leave it? Isn''t there a God who manages it? I think it would be very helpful if we could retrieve the appropriate artifacts.

    But when I say it, I don''t say a word because I feel like the job is going to turn over to me. Thousands, tens of thousands of years of warehousing.

    "The Divine Core gathered as many as they needed. All you have to do isplete the vessel, but have you decided on the nine types to make it?"

    "Mostly. There''s only one thing bothering me."

    Eight Clouds were swords, Linne was gauntlets, Erna was wands, Jiuyue was swords, Arcia was daggers, Koon was guns, and so on.

    "The rest of Frei, Yoshino, and Stef..."

    Frei is a versatile type, so I think I can use a spear or something.

    Stef used Prison , and since he was using a hitting technique, he could use a shield charge to push in his shields.

    The problem is Yoshino. What''s Yoshino''s best weapon?

    Basically, she doesn''t fight... I guess she''s a support. A good weapon... a musical instrument?

    Like spinning a guitar and hitting it? No, no, that''s not the right way to use it. Yoshino is sad when he uses an instrument like that.

    Ah, but I feel like I saw a guitar axe somewhere in the past. It was like abination of an axe and a guitar.

    Let''s think about Yoshino in one direction.

    Even if it changes into nine kinds of weapons, it doesn''t mean that Yakumo can only use swords. You can fight with a spear, or you can shoot with a gun. After all, it''s up to the user.

    I just wanted to let them use my children''s special weapons. Depending on the situation, you can use the form you want to use.

    Alright, let''s turn the god refractory into a weapon.

    "Ah, hi..."

    I felt a little gloomy about how much longer it would take for Mr. Craft to say that with a smile.

 Chapter 561

    <h4>Chapter 561</h4>

    "In the end, the weapons for Yoshino have be like that."

    He spoke to me while looking at Yoshino, who had the Yaemi''s finished artifact.

    In the courtyard of the castle, Yoshino had a bow in his hand.

    Of course, it''s not just a bow. An ordinary bow has one string, but there are many strings in that bow. It''s a bow, it''s a harp, it''s a harp bow.

    When Yoshino draws one of the many strings, and takes the position of holding the arrow, an arrow of light forms between the bow and the string.

    The arrow of light disappeared into the sky in an instant as it was released towards the sky.

    It was an arrow of divine power. Eat of it, and you will not be safe as an evil messenger. However, it seems that Yoshino has never used a bow and arrow, so I''m a little worried about his uracy... I could ask Kana-san to teach me.

    When Yoshino yed one of the strings with his fingers, the clear tone of the pin... echoed.

    Using the harp tone, Yoshino begins to y the song.

    Huh? This song...

    During this time, the opening song of the game was directed by Yoshino in a concert. It is another RPG prelude that is said to be perfect with the RPG.

    What? Did I just let Yoshino listen to games in the future?

    Like the title of the game, which means "The Last Fantasy", a flowing and beautiful fantastic melody is emanating from the courtyard.

    You see it more as an instrument than as an artifact. That''s it.

    "Well, it''s not a problem because it has a considerable effect as an instrument, but..."

    Having leaked a slightly dazzling word, I replied in that way, cutting the tip of my finger with my knife.

    The wound was quickly blocked after leaving red furry blood. This is a healing effect.

    This healing effect will not be due to the characteristics of the artifact, but to the magic of Yoshino''s performance.

    I saw that it was boosted by the power of the artifact. Unexpected side effects, but this is appreciated.

    "Yoshino, onee-chan is just cheating!" Me too! "

    Perhaps Yoshino was numb to the harp, and Rinne rushed through.

    ¡±Even though I was ying it nicely¡±

    Yoshino releases his hand from the harp bow as heins about the bumps.

    Then, the artifact in the shape of a bow instantly turned into a sphere about the size of a baseball.

    A metallic sphere of tinum-colored light. That is the main body of the artifact I made. [M]

    Yoshino gently throws the ball towards Linne. The sphere that flew toward Linne began to slowly circle around Linne like a satellite.

    This state is the defensive mode of the artifact. Destroy arrows, bullets, and all kinds of props to protect the owner.

    It was a diversion of my Leginrave gear.

    Wow! Divine Artifact Armament !

    As Linne crossed her arms wide in front of her, the artifact that was a tinum sphere dissolved like a soft silk thread and wrapped around both arms of Linne.

    Instantly, the artifact that covered Rinne''s fingertips to her elbow eventually took the form of a hard gauntlet.

    "Odo-san! Let me out!"

    "It''s you who breaks it..."

    Do I have to break it on the premise? "I wonder if something happened..."

    It was troublesome, so I put out arge shard of the advanced Freys Light Vehicle from [Storage] in the courtyard.

    It drains magic and increases hardness. ce a [Prison] around the armor of the frame gear so that fragments do not scatter. I don''t think that''s it.

    "I''m cumming! [Gravity]!"

    Linn¨¦''s special impact moment, a fierce blow weighing down the gauntlet explodes into a shard of Freys.

    In an instant, with a clear and beautiful sound, a fragment of Freys shattered into wooden dust.

    "Hey, I broke it..." "I''m d I left [Prison]..."

    That artifact doesn''t have the characteristics of increasing physical abilities or destructive power.

    Thinking about that, I wonder if it''s the characteristics of the God Refractory used in the material...

    It''s a god''s ore that many gods use as a divine artifact material. "It''s not strange that it has the effect of amplifying divine power..."

    Linne, the demigod, was that powerful. Maybe one day I can build my own artifact. Well, I can''t use it on the ground.

    "Wow! Odo-san, give me another one!"

    "Rinne-san is cheating!" Next, Stef''s Ban! "

    Stef releases a line simr to the one Linne released earlier.

    Perhaps Linne, who was free, was also weak to her only sister. Sheined and handed the artifact to Stef.

    [Jinjibusu]!

    When Stef grabbed the artifact that had returned to the sphere and held down his right hand, a shield asrge as Stef''s height was formed.

    A shield with a tinum colored sigil of a war maiden. Divine refractory stones should not be a burden for Stef, because they will be suitable for the owner.

    It was a big shield, but it was the size that matched Stef, and I loved the fact that it was just a little bit of a mini-size.

    "Yo, ma''am! Pick up the one from before!"

    "Are you going to let me out after all..."

    As I sighed, I took the pieces of Advanced Freys out of the [Storage] again.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "Hmm, there''s no particr performance problem, I guess."

    As a result of the verification of all the artifacts, no fatal defects were found.

    The Magic Disable , which is a characteristic of this artifact itself, was also activated without any problems.

    You can''t use magic around this artifact. I tried it myself, but it definitely didn''t trigger the Search that used my spirits.

    ording to Kraft-san, who is a god of crafts, his ability to seal his temper seems to be quite popr in artifacts.

    It was like Silence in magic. Getting in the way is one of the basic strategies.

    What was a little unexpected was that the range of this [Mental Nullification] was different for each of the nine forms.

    For simplicity, the immediate white soldier weapon has a small range to disable. In the state of swords, swords, and daggers, it was within five meters of the center of the artifact.

    Conversely, guns and harp bows stretch up to about 50 meters. However, as the range widens, the effect at the edge seems to diminish.

    If you want topletely block the opponent''s spirits, you need to be close enough to engage in meleebat.

    After activating Magic Disable , I could not use my Magic Spirit either.

    The children are demigods and have been using their magic spirit from birth on a daily basis. That''s why it''s that physical ability.

    Therefore, while Magic Disable was active, some physical abilities were lost. "Well, that''s the same thing over there..."

    At first nce, you''re free to turn on and off, so I don''t think that if you use it well, it won''t be as much of a shackle... Sometimes I get hit by surprises, so it''s better to always deactivate it.

    Only Frei and Erna could use Power Rise and Boost , so I didn''t think their physical abilities would fall that far.

    "However, Frei is still fine, but Elna isn''t the type to go forward and fight..."

    After all, I wanted Yakumo or Frei to defeat the submarine helmet man around Koyu and destroy each of the evil god apostles after losing the means to escape.

    By using the Magic Disable of the artifact, you should be able to break the barrier of the evil gods ced on the [Ark].

    But... I got inside, found the submersible helmet guy, approached him immediately, [deactivated] him and defeated him with my artifact... it was quite a blitzkrieg.

    I wish I had a diving helmet man alone, but it might be dangerous to jump into a ce full of people.

    In the meantime, let''s go to the doctor and ask him what the situation is like on the [Ark].

    Having concluded that, I was transferred to [Gate] to [Babylon].

    When he entered the [Institute] of [Babylon], he stared at the monitor mounted on the wall with a difficult face.

    Have you made any progress?

    "There was something... well, look at this."

    The screen switches gently when the doctor operates the small remote control in his hand.

    Is this... [Ark] moving?

    The waters where the "Ark" used to be are the waters southwest of the continent where Isengard once lived. The [Ark] was moving slowly even though it was lurking in the trench beneath the bottom of the ocean at the western end of the world.

    Is it heading towards Isengard?

    "In this direction, I guess." Are you going to attack the harbor again, or..... "

    Isengard was devastated by the rampage of the Magician King, the appearance of the Evil God, the outbreak of Golden Flower Disease, and many other disasters.

    Still, there are many people living there. Since the fall of Isengard, no new country or government has been formed, but each one exists at the level of a city-state.

    And in the case of such city states, coastal cities are easier to develop than the middle of the continent.

    Since Isengard was an industrial country, there were many craftsmen with the skills, and even now that the country had perished, there were transactions from other countries.

    The neighboring country is blessed with a great power that wants to trade with the Strain Kingdom, the Gardio Empire, and the Laze Kingdom.

    Fortunately? Eisengard will not be directly invaded by the total disruption ofnd routes due to the catastrophe.

    In addition, there was a reason why neighboring countries with many problems, such as golden flower disease, bandit bandits, and refugees from devastated cities, were less attractive and could not find the value of invading, so only trade with cities continued.

    However, only the northeast is benefiting from it, and the coastal cities in the southwest are not so developed.

    If [Ark] headed straight for Isengard, the southwest would be attacked.

    I appreciate theck of arge Gulf city, but it''s not a joke from the perspective of a city being attacked.

    "Hmm? You''ve stopped. What are you doing?"

    The doctor ms the console and switches the video on the monitor.

    The "Ark" on the bottom of the sea is projected by the night vision device of the exploration sphere, but the soil smoke dancing under the sea is terrible and can''t be seen well.

    What? Are you digging a hole?

    Haha. Are you digging up seabed resources?

    Submarine resource? Oh, you''re using it to mass produce more Cyclops?

    Probably.

    The [Ark] is like a submarine with our [Workshop]... Mass production of Cyclops is not a good idea, but I can''t stand it in this situation.

    If I can get away with the transfer the moment I get in the way, I''ll find it and go back to swinging.

    "Wait? Mining means you''re taking in the ore you''ve dug up?"... hmm, let''s take advantage of this soil smoke and get closer to the [Ark]. We might be able to infiltrate it. "

    "What? Are you okay with that?"

    Well, I''ll leave it to you.

    As he maniptes the console, he moves one of the exploration balls, such as the table tennis ball, closer to the "Ark".

    It appears that the ship has dug the seabed in front of the hull, taken it up in the middle, sorted out only the ore containing the necessaryponents, and discharged the remaining soil and sand from the rear.

    The sphere is made of Mithril, so it should be retrieved if it''s taken in... Are you sure you''re okay? Why don''t you just drop it in a st furnace and melt it?

    Well then, just by being recognized as having removed the Mithril mass from the other side... oh, it''s been sessfully recovered.

    Looking at the screen, she was shaken so drunk that she was moved along with arge amount of shattered ore to a ce she wasn''t sure about.

    "Wasn''t there a barrier in the [Ark]?" Can you manipte the sphere inside? "

    "I ry another probe out there, connecting and controlling magic under the sea and in the air." It''s a fine connection, but at least it''s okay while we dig. By the way, it is set to self-destruct when it runs out. I won''t leave any evidence. "

    Fufufu...... and the doctor smiled suspiciously. "No, no, suicide bombing..."

    The probe ball that was taken somewhere was loaded onto something like a belt conveyor with excavated ore. At that moment, the doctor flew the probe through the air from the belt conveyor.

    The interior of the [Ark] was dim all over and I couldn''t see well. I could put on the exploration sphere lights, but as expected, I decided not to do so, as it threatens to be discovered.

    Apparently, this ce is like a warehouse to store ore.

    There are several hatches on the wall that seem to lead to some aisles, but they cannot be opened by a small exploration sphere.

    "Look, there''s something like a vent." Let''s go out that way to the aisle. "

    Approaching what seemed to be a vent at the top of the door, a number of slit-like lid portions were pulled out of the probe ball with a smallser to prate the body.

    "The vent in this hand should basically be connected to any room..." If we don''t hurry, the excavation will be over. "

    A probe that flies without a sound through a narrow vent. The footage arrived as if it were going down a dungeon aisle.

    The size of the inside is not more than twenty centimeters square. The probe slowly progressed through the narrow, branched vents.

    "Don''t make any noise from this way. Let''s go."

    The probe bent around the bend as it drifted silently through the air. In an instant, the image is noisy and the probe falls. However, it soon surfaced and began to move forward again.

    "Hmm. The ry is about to run out." Before I do that, I need some helpful information...? "

    The exploration sphere was bright ahead. On the right side of the vent, there seems to be a vent connected to the room.

    I looked into the room from the gap of the lid with several slits next to it, and there were a huge number of cyclops lined up.

    Perhaps it is distorting some of the space to make it appear wider than the hull. The view was simr to that of Babylon''s "Hangar".

    "You''ve been mass-produced a lot again..."

    "Some nes I''ve never seen before." I wonder if it''s the new model? Wasn''t we the only one who was developing the technology? "

    The doctor sighed uninterestingly.

    Hmm, I wonder if I can nt a bomb or something. It would be very helpful if we could destroy the one here in the meantime. Why don''t you blow up all these probe spheres and blow them up?

    When I leaked this to the Doctor, I was told that the probe''s suicide bombing was meant to disappear without evidence, and that it was impossible to blow it up because it used space-time magic to explode. Huh.

    "Huh? Is that..."

    The doctor stepped out onto the screen with a different viewing angle. When I looked at the screen as if I had been caught, I saw someone I had seen.

    A man in a ck coat wearing a pesto mask. The [Apostle of the Evil God] was there when the [Ark] was robbed (well, it wasn''t even ours).

    The man in the pesto mask is manipting the console on the desk by the wall.

    Beside the console, a red crystalline body like a bnce ball was fixed to arge funnel, and underneath it, something like a cloudy red liquid was umting in arge container.

    The red, big crystals at the top. I recognized the crystalline body. [M]

    Isn''t that the artificial magic stone that was auctioned off by Frei and the Magic Kingdom of Felzen? Why is that here?

    Huh?

    Is it your imagination? Some of that liquid seems to be slightly distorted... "No, it''s not my imagination. That liquid is repeating spooky peristalsis. The rippling like molluscs was creating a creepy atmosphere.

    "No way... is that Gratney Slime?"

    "Gratney Slime?"

    The words that the doctor muttered while watching the footage were inadvertently heard back. It''s the name of a slime I''ve never heard of.

    "Gratney Slime is an artificial slime created in ancient magic times. It takes in everything, bes nutritious, and grows everywhere. Originally designed to handle hazardous waste, it failed, went rampant, and swallowed up a small country that had developed into a giant. I heard that the Allied forces of the surrounding countries managed to seal and dispose of it in the Magic Crystal....."

    Sealed? Maybe that artificial magic stone contained that ancient slime?

    What are you trying to do with something like that? These guys just... don''t like it.

    Huh? Someone''sing in?

    When I lifted my head to the thought of the doctor''s voice, someone came into the hangar from the hatch on the wall.

    When we see that iing person, we unintentionally harden. [M]

    "What...!?"

    "What is this...?"

    The one who came in was not a human. It was a Golem, a mechanical doll. That''s exactly what we see every day.

    "Gold" Crown, Seraphic Gold. Gorem, whose master was [Master], was in the [Ark], the enemy''s main formation. What''s that supposed to mean?

    "Search." "Crown of Gold, Gold"

    Search in progress¡­¡­ Searchpleted. Send in one case

    When I searched for gold on my smartphone, a pin fell inside Brunnhilde Castle. The one in [Ark] [Ark] must have been prevented by the barrier.

    "Gold is in the castle." So who is this guy? "

    "Same-type machine? I heard there was only one [Crown] made by Chrome Ranchez..." Are there two [gold] crowns? "

    I thought there was a [crown] beyond the [Ark], but I still thought it was an undiscovered aircraft. It is unlike a homologator.

    The man in the pesto mask who noticed the [gold] crown is talking about something, but he can''t hear clearly what he''s talking about because it''s too far inside the vent.

    Is that man in the pest mask the contractor [Master] of the [Gold] crown?

    "I don''t know..." Stef said that the situation where he met Gold had also fallen from an empty hole in the first ce. If it was a distortion of space-time, the gold and the [Gold] crown''s two identical nes might have been sent from the past. "

    Noir, the crown of ''ck'', and Albus, the crown of ''White'', have drifted over time to Belfast, a thousand years ago, due to the rampage of Chrome Ranches.

    In the case of the [Gold] crown and gold, it was a time distortion caused by a temporal earthquake, but it was possible that it flew through time in the same way.

    "What? The slime..."

    A slime and a frosty red object in the container are repeating a violent peristaltic movement. As if tough at us as if looking at the screen as if something were going to happen, there was a noise like a sandstorm on the screen, and eventually the screen became dark with the sound of a buzz.

    "Oh, my God! You''re running out of time!"

    When the doctor projected another probe, [Ark] finished digging and was about to move again to the seabed.

    The intruding probe blew itself up in the vent and would have disappeared.

    "Well, there was a lot of harvest." New Cyclops, Gratney Slime and another ''Gold'' crown. I have a troublesome feeling about all of this. "

    Absolutely not.

    But I wonder what you''re going to use that slime for. A terrible slime that once destroyed a country. Maybe I should think about some countermeasures.

    "My wives hate slime..." "Maybe I''ll need your countermeasures..."

 Chapter 562

    <h4>Chapter 562</h4>

    My identical model is unknown. (D) I can''t answer that. "

    I caught gold, the crown of [Gold], in the castle and asked about the same-type aircraft, but I didn''t know.

    "Well, the gold has been erased before it was activated." I didn''t feel that way, though. "

    The doctor who heard it seemed very depressed and just took the facts seriously.

    Golem, especially the ancient ne Legacy, can choose whether or not to erase the experience record on reboot.

    This is apanied by knowledge and memories, so it seems that they are not usually erased.

    Because it will be remembered from the beginning when I put it out. Combat skills, interpersonal skills, and learned knowledge are all blown away.

    If it was stopped [Sleep] for too long, it would be forcibly reset, but if the experience record was left, there was no way to leave it.

    The gold that came to modern times was temporarily stopped [Sleep], so there was a record of the experience, but it seemed that Steff had wiped it all out when he activated it.

    Five thousand years of valuable knowledge is all there is to it. I still have some basic information (such as the person''s specifications).

    Therefore, even if I asked if there was a same-type machine, it was only natural that "I don''t know" would be returned.

    Has Sylver heard anything about the Gold Machine?

    I waved to the crown of "Silver", which was held by Eternity next to Stef sitting on the sofa.

    I''ve never heard of it. In the first ce, the chrome bastard is no longer interested in what he made once. I don''t want to make the same thing again. Y-yeah, there''s a possibility it''s just two pieces from the beginning..... "

    Hmm, is the [Gold] crown a twin ne? Or is one of them a copy and the other a crown? I don''t know.

    All I knew was that there was a crown-shaped [Gold] ne over there.

    Probably a ne that hasn''t lost its experience record.

    He may have some knowledge of Chrome Ranches. "I hope it won''t be a hassle..."

    Sylver''s an unexperienced ne.

    In his case, it was mostly anchored in Chrome Ranches''b.

    In other words, since this creature is also a magical creature, it seems that the first creature that was created still has no ego, and its memories are vengeful.

    Still, there are a few things I remember, and the fact that Chrome was studying how to use the crown ability without using the [price] of the [ck] and [white] crowns, is that he made [gold] and [silver] as auxiliary [support].

    In the case of Hasashi, it''s probably because of the germination of the ego due to the fusion of the gorem and the magical creature, I think it''s a study around here.

    "Well,pared to the other crowns, I think you''re more human..."

    What is it? It''s actually amazing to see it like this, Hashiha.

    Even if it''s a pseudo personality, I think this is a great thing. Even in the other Golems, only some anthropomorphs have gone so far. That is the only evidence of high learning ability.

    "Well, I''ve already made more artificial life forms." Sheska, give me another cup of tea. "

    "Dr. Wu is very popr, so there''s no dislike for Nye." Doo is also a better artificial life form than you. "

    Gyuuuu!

    Sheska, a maid, pours tea into Dr. Silver''s emptied cup as she takes the mount.

    "You guys..."

    However, as an artificial organism, Sheska and the Babylonians (including the same-bodied doctor himself) are far superior.

    I don''t have any special abilities, such as Goremskills, but my ability to learn is far beyond normal humans.

    "After all, I still don''t know who he was in the [Ark]"

    I guess it''s normal to think of it as a homogeneous machine. It''s possible that one of them failed and then rebuilt it... but if you think about it that much, it won''t work.

    "And what about the Gratney Slime?" Do you have anything? "

    If I trap you at Prison on a winter night and transfer you to a volcanic crater, you''ll die, won''t you?

    But some of the slimes are fine in the volcanic belt, right?

    Red slime and me slime. There was also Magma Slime. The one standing in theva.

    Isn''t it useless to have the same traits as them?

    Well then, you can keep it in Prison and squeeze it down to death.

    Well, that''s the easiest thing to do. [Prison] can shrink the objects trapped inside together, or it canpress and crush the trapped objects as they are.

    Beyond being a slime, the ''nucleus'' must be somewhere. I could crush it with Prison .

    So you''re going to climb into the [Ark] after all?

    "If we don''t do something about the diversion of that diving helmet, we may eventually get away with it." First of all, we need to seal his artifact with ours..... "

    My artifact has a maximum range of effect of about 50 meters. It wasn''t enough to cover the entire [Ark]. "In other words, I have to go inside and get close to the submarine helmet man..."

    Is it an infiltration operation after all?

    "That''s how it''s going to be..."

    Even if it''s an infiltration operation, how do we get into it? "I can''t be taken in with an underground resource that''s being drilled like the exploration sphere of the other day..."

    If that diving helmet manes out alone with the saw, we''ll be quick.

    With Inter-space Transition using my spirits, I went beyond the barrier and infiltrated the [Ark]. Could it be Gillisafe? I didn''t directly influence the earth with the power of God.

    "At any rate, it still takes a little bit of time to adjust Yumina''s dedicated ne, [Valkyrie], and your Legin Rave." I''ll keep the [Ark] under surveince for a while. "

    I see. Let''s shelve it for a while until it''s over. I have to move as soon as there''s something moving over there, so I can''t let it go.

    When I was thinking about it, I got a call from my phone. [M]

    Huh? From His Majesty King Frost of Zadnia? Unusual.

    "Yes, hello."

    Oh, Your Majesty. The Freys kind of thing I was talking about came out again. "

    Huh?

    The Freys... the ice snail?

    "But it was an ice monster called" "Cold Snail" "..."

    "This time, it was the one who looked like a horse." However, it wasn''t an icy transparent body, but a purple one...... ¡±

    "Purple... Freys?"

    What do you mean? I still know when ites to gold. That was the case with the mutant species. However, with the disappearance of the evil god, the mutant species should have turned to gray like stone. Not grey, not transparent, not gold, purple? Is that Freys?

    ording to His Majesty King Zadnia, he witnessed the inhabitants of the nearby vige where the cold snail was found.

    In the nearby mountains, the purple horse was seen fighting the four-beast bear.

    The purple horse was a sharp de stretched out from her head. When she pierced the four-armed bear''s chest and knocked it down, it seemed that she had left without even looking at it.

    "Stretching the de from your head feels like Freys..."

    "Search. Purple Freys."

    Searching... 0 results

    I still can''t search. Isn''t that Freys? No, if it looks like it, it should react.

    In that case, do you have the effect or ability of an amulet [Talisman] that is not attracted to search magic?

    It wasn''t Freys at that point... but I was curious.

    Did you get something called Freys?

    Eternity asks me when I hang up with His Majesty the King of Zadnia.

    ¡°I don''t know. I''m going to go to Zadnia to check it out.¡±

    "In that case, can I go as well?" I''d like to see that Freys. "

    Eternity came up with such a rare thing.

    Well, you haven''t seen Freys since she was gone before the kids were born.

    Mel, the dominant species, has been watching a lot.

    "Well, there''s no reason to say no..."

    "Niiiiiiii!" Stef, let''s go! "

    Did you think that my brother Jiuyu was going to y? Stef began to waste time thinking that he should take him with him.

    No, I can''t.

    "Why!?"

    "Stef promised to study with Mother Su after this, didn''t he?" Have you ever broken a promise? "

    "It''s a bad thing..."

    Mmm... "Stef screamed as he frowned." Oh... that Yuuki is oniichan... I''m a little touched.

    "I''ll take about a picture." Please stay in the answering machine quietly. "

    "Alright....."

    She smiled as she stroked Stef''s head, which was still a bit stingy.

    Just a little... just a little bit, really, seemed to envy Eternity.

    I have a sister too. [M] I can''t see you apart, but I wonder if you''re doing well. Sorry oniichan can''t do anything, Winter Flower [Fuyuka].

    Will there evere a time when I can let you meet your parents and younger sisters and your children?

    <i></i>

    If you can properly master [cross-space transfer], you can go to Earth yourself, but in my case, the other world around this world is at best.

    I need to work harder... "

    Well then, Father, let''s go.

    "...... nh"

    I hung Silver on my waist and Eternity came to me.

    I opened the [Gate] to Zadnia, the icynd, with a little thought for my family on Earth.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "Ugh, it''s cold...!"

    It was the first voice of eternity that left the [Gate].

    If youe to this icy country with such thin clothes, it''s going to be cold.

    I''m fine because I''m wearing a coat that''s also cold-resistant.

    [Heat, warm bulwark, warming]

    I cast warm magic towards eternity. [M] Now we can protect ourselves from the cold.

    The [Gate] was connected to a clear purple horse in the forest of Zadnia. The sky is dull and cloudy, but there is no snow.

    Now, how do I find an opponent that doesn''t even work with [Search]?

    Even if Search doesn''t work on the purple horse, can you search for the footprints that the horse has passed through?

    Nagaya makes such a suggestion while seeing the footprints left in the snow he put on.

    Not bad. It''s just that I can tell by the footprints of the horses or the deer or the footprints left in this snow. In other words, the footprints of Freys are not necessarily in the shape of a horse.

    "Can I search for ''carcasses of unnatural animals''?"

    "With all due respect, if there was a fresh carcass of an animal in a forest like this, it would be a bait for wolves in no time...?"

    Mmm... Sure.

    Winter mountains (Zadnia is always winter) are sparsely preyed. It will be difficult to live in such an environment. I feel like my prey will soon be eaten up.

    In the first ce, why should I? Why was that purple horse fighting the Bear Duke? You don''t even eat bait. "

    When Silver asks me such a question, Eternity and I look at each other with ease.

    His Majesty King Zadnia said that the purple horse who had defeated the four-armed bear had left without even noticing. Which means it wasn''t meant to be bait.

    Wild lions don''t attack when their prey passes in front of them, unless they''re hungry.

    Even though he wasn''t hungry, the purple horse was fighting the bear. Well, if it''s Freys, I don''t feel hungry, so it''s natural not to eat it.

    The purpose of Freys was to search for the king''s nucleus, which was hidden by humans and subconscious people. I didn''t eat humans for that reason, but I was attacking them.

    In other words, the horse had a reason to fight the Bear Duke, right? The reason why Duke Xiong was in the way was that he should be gone. ¡±

    I wish I were gone...? You want to get rid of it?

    Were you jeopardizing the bear? Why? It''s not like the bear killed my parents. No, the possibilities are not zero... but I wonder if you have such emotions.

    "Are you protecting something from beasts like bears...?" Is it a child or something? "

    In eternal words, oh, I see! "I nodded for a moment, but I see...?" and I tilted my neck. [M]

    Freys'' child...? Surely Freys evolved from the nucleus into a crystal and became a solid, so it wasn''t a childhood?

    I heard even the dominant species did. All of a sudden, he was born an adult. The only exceptions were Alice, the child of Ende and Mel.

    Either way, suppose that horse hunts beasts and demons? Isn''t there a ce where there aren''t many or none of them? "

    "I see! You''re so smart...!"

    Wahaha! Not so much!

    Silverughs high on her eternal waist. When I heard that, Nagaya had a disgusting look on her face.

    Search for the demonic beast and beast type [Tagus] around here.

    Searching...

    Daddy daddy daddy daddy red markers appeared on the map floating in the air. "There''s a lot of them..."

    Overall, it was a sparsely disyed marker, but there was only one point where nothing came to mind, like a nk zone. Whoa, here?

    "It''s close to the price." All right, let''s go. [Teleport] "

    I hugged my eternal shoulder and transferred to the [Teleport] location together.

    In an instant, thendscape switched, and we stood in a forest lined with dense conifers.

    "I certainly don''t see any beasts or demon beasts....."

    There was an atmosphere that even bears could emerge from the depths of the forest.

    At that time, I heard the sound of the wind cutting off, and I reflexively pulled out the Brunnhilde on my waist, and turned towards it and knocked it off.

    Kin, with the high-pitched sound, danced in the air in front of him.

    It was clear in purple, with a sharp band at the tip.

    Once again, there was a gust of wind, and the belt returned to its roots.

    There stood a horse with six legs like the violet crystal [Amethyst], which grew a sword-like thing from its forehead.

    Even if it is a horse, it is only shaped like a horse. It has no eyes, no mouth, and no ears. "There''s something like a tail..."

    There you are.

    That''s right.

    It was purple, but it looked exactly like Freys. A dark purple nucleus can be seen at the base of the neck.

    But that nucleus... it''s weird, isn''t it? Somehow, it feels like a icosahedron.

    The Purple Crystal [Amethyst] Freys rushed toward me as I kicked the snow with thin tips.

    There was a sword-shaped de on his forehead, and that was the one that stretched out and attacked us earlier.

    "[Sport]"

    I activated Sport against the purple crystal Amethyst Freise in an attempt to extract the nucleus quickly.

    But I couldn''t draw anything in my hand and ended up with an empty gesture. [M]

    Magic doesn''t work on Freys. It doesn''t exactly work, but if the magic hits its surface, it absorbs it as its own magic power. This was the same effect as my [Absorb].

    The magic that touched the surface of the body should work, so [sports] that interferes with the inside...

    [Athletics] cannot be forced to attract connected items.

    No, it''s not impossible, but it''s only at the level of [easily peeled off by hand].

    It''s a bit gross, but you can''t just pull out the human eye, the heart, that kind of thing.

    However, it can attract bullets and [Tori] that have entered the body.

    The nucleus of Freys is not fused with the surrounding lens. If you destroy your body, you can take out only the nucleus.

    Maybe that purple crystal [Amethyst] Freys has a nucleus that''s integrated with the body tissue?

    As I defeated the sword that had been stretched again, I deformed it into gun mode and aimed at it in order to shoot down the core with Brunnhilde.

    However, the next moment, a crack entered the nucleus of the Purple Crystal [Amethyst] Freys, and the ragged part of the horse body was also shattered.

    All of a sudden, I was in a daze.

    Huh? Why?

    Turning around, Gu Yu''s one-eyed eyes glowed red gold. Was that... [Devil''s Eye of Compression]?

    I see, did you break the nucleus with the [Devil''s Eye of Compression]?

    I mean, it''s nice to be able to defeat Freys with that alone... "

    I may not be able to do more than the lower species because my power is limited, but it''s still such an incredible ability to break it just by stinging it...

    "Huu. That''s you, boy." I''m going to take down the opponent your father was having trouble with in one shot. Ah, that''s brilliant. "

    "It''s not like I''ve been doing anything else..."

    I was just trying to see how things were going.

    While spitting out an excuse-like line, I approached the purple crystal [Amethyst] Freise, which had shattered on the snow, and pinched one of the kakura.

    Hmm. Looks like a regr purple crystal [Amethyst]. It looks like a gemstone.

    Will this also be crystalline material? I think the Doctor and the Coon will be pleased.

    In the meantime, I collected all of them in Storage , including the shattered core. If you look into this, you''ll know what it is.

    "Um, Father."

    Huh? What?

    Looking back on the eternity, I inadvertently swallowed my words.

    There were red, blue, yellow, purple, green, and ck... crystal beasts of various colors heading towards us.

    The group is here.

    Seems so.

    I was setting up Brunnhilde, and now I was trying to show my son a good ce, and I was thinking a little evil.

 Chapter 563

    <h4>Chapter 563</h4>

    "Ah, Father, it''s falling over there too"

    "Yes, yes."

    I was collecting pieces of colored crystals scattered throughout the snowfield from one end to the [Storage].

    I was enthusiastic to show my son a good ce, but the result was a ravage drama by my son, and I didn''t get toe out.

    Because you can''t defeat it just by staring at it...? "I don''t know how to fight them.

    "Even so, I managed to defeat you..."

    Thanks to this, the area is full of scattered shards of colored crystals. Collecting it is also a hassle. Usually, I open [Storage] on the ground and drop it, but it falls on top of the snow, so I''ll drop it like a snowbag.

    So, is this piece of crystal? It''s more like a gemstone because it''s colored than a crystal.

    I tried using magic power on one of the shards, but it had the same effect as the crystal material.

    However,pared to the crystalline material of Freys, I feel that the quality is quite poor. Magic power saturation was immediately full, and the durability wasn''t that high. It''s like fake crystals.

    "Fake things...? Are these the artificial res that Yura was researching...?"

    After collecting the shards of the gem Freise, we walk to the center of the empty zone in the snowy forest.

    It''s okay to fly, but in this conifer forest, the view is obstructed and it''s difficult to see from below. I think you should walk down the tunnel and look for it.

    Kayu, are you okay? If you get tired, you can tell me.

    I looked back on the eternity of my wandering through the snow. If it seemed harsh, I thought I''d let it float with Levitation .

    ¡°Yeah, especially if it''s about this. Ah, Father, please wait a moment."

    Huh? Is something wrong?

    Shit! When I looked to the side, the blue jewel that seemed like Freys was just staring at Eternity was about to crumble. One of the eyes of Eternity glows red gold.

    No, really, isn''t eternity their natural enemy?

    Collect the scattered blue shards as well. This looks like sapphire. I guess Ruby and Sapphire were the same thing.

    While recovering with such thoughts, the group appeared again from the depths of the forest.

    Come on, how many of them are there?

    The gemstone Freys attacked me with no questions asked.

    But before I could pull out the Brunnhilde, the gemstones that attacked us, the Freys, were awesome! Damn it! It was destroyed one after another by an eternal demon eye.

    It''s been forever...

    We defeated the attacking gemstone Freys (though mostly eternal), and we headed further into the woods.

    The number of gemstone ys that wereing at us as we moved forward grew, but eventually the raid broke off.

    Did you give up?... I don''t think so.

    "I don''t know. I just heard a tinnitus..."

    "My father, too? Me too."

    The high, keen sound has beening into my ear ever since. Apparently, it was still going on for a long time.

    As we held our ears down, Silver, who was on the eternal waist, spoke to us.

    ¡±That''s not my tinnitus. Waves of sounds are being emitted from the point where the aphrodisiac advances. It''s a sound that ordinary people can''t pick up."

    Proceeding? There''s definitely something ahead of us.

    Proceed even more carefully. If we think that we have eventually left the forest, we will be stunned by the sight that has spread in front of us.

    A crater appeared in the woods with a pocket and a hundred meters in diameter.

    It''s not just a crater. Inside, there are a number ofrge crystal pirs that stand like crystal clusters.

    The sight of columns of crystals of various colors growing from all over the ce was something beautiful and frightening.

    Looking closely, each crystal pir contained a nucleus of the same color, the size of a baseball.

    "I can''t believe this...!"

    "Father, look at that."

    The yellow crystal pir pointing at the end of the eternity broke sharply from the root.

    The crystal pir that had fallen to the ground was shaped like a patchy patchy growth, and quickly stood up in the shape of a yellow crystal bear.

    Well, at the same time that I got up, I was crushed by the Eternal Demon Eye.

    Is this pir by pir Freys?

    "Apparently so." The people who attacked us must havee from here. "

    Is this how the real Freyse into being? Suddenly, when I looked at the center of the crater, I saw something standing. The Crystal Pir? Unlike the others, it''s tall and transparent. Even though the tip is pointed with a square column.

    As expected, I was hesitant to walk through this cluster, so I used Fly on my back and approached from the sky.

    It was like an obelisk. Well, maybe it fell here?

    Craters are spread around that pir, forming clusters. It''s normal to think like that.

    "That''s...!"

    Hmm?

    I saw that the eternity of my back was breathtaking. Unusual, I can''t believe she''s so surprised. What''s going on?

    There was nothing unusual about the crystal obelisk.

    ...... No, there''s something inside. I can''t see well, but it''s round... Could it be the core of the gemstone Freys?

    When Inded in front of the Obelisk, Eternity, which had descended from my back, approached with a small run.

    "After all, this is from that time..."

    ¡°What''s the matter? Do you recognize this?"

    Ask for eternity when you touch the obelisk.

    Some of the transparent obelisks were like the nucleus of a gemstone Freys, but they were a bit different from ordinary nuclei.

    The core of the gemstone Freise was about the size of a baseball, but it was about the size of a ping-pong ball, and it had a strange color. It can be red, it can be blue, it can be yellow. Should I say rainbow colour?

    "This may have inspired us to enter this era."

    "Nh...? What do you mean?" Isn''t Kunari sent to this era by dimensional tremors? "

    "In the future world, we were asked by the Adventurer''s Guild for a holiday." This is the crusade of the Kaiser Ape swarm that appeared in the Belfast Forest. Everyone was in the mood for a pic and was exploring the woods..... "

    "Kaiser Ape is not a demonic beast that hunts in a pic mood with the upper species of King Ape..."

    I gently closed my heart and decided to listen to Eternity''s story for the time being.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    [Crystal Cutting [Prismagirotin]!

    [Gravity]!

    Bugooeeeee!?

    The blow from Alice and Linne blows the Kaiser Ape at the same time. Let them y and fall apart.

    We did it! That''s the thirtieth one!

    "I was ahead of you!" I''m the thirtieth! "

    Alice and Linne fight over which one of them they defeated first.

    While looking at the sight, haaaaa...... and deeply breathing Eight Clouds and Frey, as well as the three elders of Koon.

    "That''s why I''m telling you to attack without damaging the material..."

    Yakumo-san, it''s no use saying anything to those two anymore.

    Well, Kaiser Ape materials aren''t that expensive, and they''re eptable.

    For now, Frey collects the torn body of the defeated Kaiser Ape in [Storage]. Even if the value falls, it''s worth a lot of money. I don''t do wasteful things like throwing it away.

    Arcia, what''s the next Kaiser Ape?

    "Um... about five of them are solidified from here to the north."

    Arcia was able to use Search to answer Yakun''s questions.

    "Five... I thought I''d hunted a lot, but I didn''t know they were still there..."

    "It seems that the Kaiser Ape can explode once every few decades." Maybe that''s the year. ¡±

    The counsellor exins that he listened to Yakun''s voice. Every species of magic beast has a breeding season, and when the conditions are right, it can explode.

    With that in mind, there was no feeding nearby, and they began to move greatly in search of feed to distant ces, and other demon beasts moved around the habitat to be chased by it, and eventually it became a group rampage [Stampede].

    Because of this, too many demonic beasts are dangerous and subject to subjugation.

    "Rinne, you guys are just naughty!" I''ll do Stef too! "

    "Um... if Stef does it, he''ll knock down trees and stuff."

    Stef''s main attack was to move fast around [Prison] and hit his body with [Axel]. It was quite simple.

    However, if you use this method of attack in a dense forest of trees, it will destroy the surrounding trees from one end, making it a very annoying environmental destruction technique.

    "I n to collect the trees that Steve tumbled down and distribute them to the lumber wholesalers, so it''s okay."

    "I don''t think so, but..."

    Elna smiled as if she had been in trouble for a long time.

    Perhaps it''s OK if you don''t waste your time in the eternal world, but that doesn''t mean you can lose more and more.

    "Okay? This is a proper request, so don''t be careless." Stef should also move attentively around. Got it? "

    "" "Yes..." "

    Linne, Alice, and Steffe were delighted by Yakun and sent a slightly confused reply.

    All right, then.©¤©¤©¤©¤

    "Wait a minute, can you hear me?"

    Huh?

    Yoshino turns his gaze toward the sky and puts his hand on his ear, blocking the words of the eight clouds.

    Yoshino''s ears are not as good as those of her mother, Sakura. I stopped to ask what Yoshino was. Everyone on the spot breathes and shuts up.

    The sounds of birds in the forest, the rustling of trees by the wind, and the sounds of nature jump into each ear, but I don''t hear any strange sounds in particr.

    "There''s a strange sounding from here." Something''s breaking... "Here, again."

    Everyone listens to Yoshino''s words, but I still can''t hear them.

    "I can''t hear you, but I''m sure there''s something because Yoshino says it. Shall we go?"

    ¡°That''s right, the Kaiser Ape knows where it is, and it shouldn''t be a problemter.¡±

    Eternity nods to Coon''s words. No one in particr objected, so everyone walked to Yoshino''s way of walking.

    Eventually, when I came out to the open ce of the forest, [it] floated in the sky and jumped into everyone''s eyes.

    There''s a crack in the sky.

    As if cracks had entered the mirror or ss, cracks entered the sky, and the cracks became louder and louder over time.

    "This is..."

    The first time I saw it, everyone who was there was paying attention to it.

    If they and their parents had seen this, they would have definitely distanced themselves from it.

    Eventually, with the sound of destruction as if breaking ss, the sky torn apart, creating a bumpy tear in the space.

    From there, something drips and falls.

    Transparent, liquid... viscous, slime [it] falls from the sky with a dimensional tear to the ground.

    Eventually, the soft object that fell to the ground began to peristaltically wave slowly.

    I wonder if it''s a slime...?

    Isn''t it big for a slime?

    Arcia and Yoshino look at the stupid object in front of them and leak their thoughts.

    It was definitely bigger than a slime. A normal standard size slime is big enough to fit in a bucket, but I think this slime has about three or four buckets.

    "I''ve heard of a species called Big Slime, but..."

    A big slime is a big slime that is not a giant beast. Slime is said to assimte into arge slime when there are multiple individuals in the same ce over the years.

    However, this Big Slime is slow and easy to spot, so it seems to be crushed quickly.

    "I wonder if it''s really slime...?" If it''s slime, what about water slime? "

    "The one who mimics water? The colour is transparent, maybe."

    Alice nodded to Erna''s guess. Water slime is a slime that mimics water and preys on prey. Cowardly nature does not attack prey bigger than yourself. A slime that is rtively harmless to humans.

    However, even humans can be predators if they are thisrge.

    "Ah, move it."

    As Frey spoke up and everyone noticed, a portion of the slime grew tremendously.

    It struck the children like an arcing spear.

    However, the clear spear is fixed in the air without the evesting eyes emitting yellow gold light or reaching the children.

    It was an eternal [Eye of Fixation].

    Hah!

    The unleashed Eight Clouds Sword shed Slime''s tentacles. When Eternity''s eyes blinked, the fixed tentacles fell to the ground.

    With a heavier sound than I expected, Frey''s fallen tentacle arm was lightly poked at the tip of the spear, and it felt hard like a metal sound.

    "The detached part solidified in an instant." Does it harden when you leave the body? Was the slime of this nature? "

    "There are many kinds of slimes." If it''s a special kind... well, it''s probably not a proper slime at the time ites out of the sky gap. "

    Frey twists his neck and Coon gives his opinion. The special slime was still peristaltic with Gnigny, but it didn''t attack like before. Are you watching us? and the Eight Clouds shimmering.

    "Ah! Look! Look!" There! There''s something round! "

    Around the center of the slime that Li points to, you can see something like a small round metal like a ping-pong ball.

    Red and blue, yellow and purple, small spheres of rainbow colour that change into various colors.

    "What is it...? Something like a ''nuclear'' of a golem...?" Then maybe we can break it. "

    ording to Coon''s words, Yakumo and Frei were each holding swords and spears.

    The slime recedes slightly. The peristalsis slows down and gives everyone the impression of being weak.

    "...... that girl, something''s going on"

    "That''s... well, that''s weird." I''ve never seen such a slime before. "

    When she suddenly said such a thing, Eternity raised her eyebrows a little.

    "Not that... but somehow I know how she feels." are you trying to do something...? "

    "I know how you feel...? What the hell does that mean..."

    When Eternity tried to question Steff, suddenly, Dogan! Everyone who was there was blown up like something exploded nearby.

    No pain at all while being blown away by your body.

    The sense of equilibrium is lost, and we don''t know where we stand. I noticed that each of them stood in a different ce than before.

    That said, I wasn''t standing anywhere else at all. It''s only a few meters from its original position, going forward or backward.

    "Look! The sky...!"

    Everyone turned to the sky in response to Linne''s voice. There I saw the sun about to set at a tremendous speed. When the sun sets in the western sky in a panic, the moon rises from the eastern sky in a chase.

    But this time, the rising moon stopped and returned to the eastern sky. And in the sky to the west, [...] [Yang...] rises [...] (...).

    "What the hell is this...!"

    A part of the forest disappears and you can see the view of the town. Suddenly, underfoot bes cobbled, wastnd, and ice.

    Thinking that the tree had withered, the young tree grew gently and grew green leaves.

    "Time and space are rampaging...!?"

    The sky quickly warped as the counties muttered as they looked around.

    As that happened, the cracks in the space spread loudly. The rainbow core of the slime emitted a shing light that eventually began to shine so bright that it couldn''t open its eyes.

    "Eight Clouds Onee-sama! Open the [gate]!"

    "I''m doing it! I can''t open it!"

    [Teleport] is no good either!

    Hearing the voice of Eight Clouds and Yoshino, Coon was impatient. Can''t use transfer magic? The coordinates aren''t set because the space here is distorted?

    At that moment, the counties were struck by an unparalleled shock and fainted instantly.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Everyone found themselves in the pitch-dark darkness. Even though it''s supposed to be dark, we can see each other clearly. All ten of them woke up and seemed to be safe without injury.

    It''s like being in a gravity-free space, floating up, down, left and right in various ces. No, I don''t know the heavens or the earth, so I can''t tell if it''s floating or not.

    Yuuki looks around, but he can''t see anything but himself, he just sees the darkness of the abyss.

    For a moment, the worst ideaes to my mind that I might have died in that shock.

    Gently shake hands. I can breathe, I can feel my heartbeat.

    He''s alive. As a result, the question arises as to where this ce is next.

    "This ce is..."

    "This is the intersection of dimensions. Outside the barrier between the outside world and the blocked world."

    I turned to the one who suddenly spoke, and there was a figure of an old woman I knew.

    Grandma Tokie!

    Yes, it''s Grandma Tokie.

    The Space-Time God, whomands time and space, smiled at the children with a smile.

 Chapter 564

    <h4>Chapter 564</h4>

    In the dark space between the right and the left, between the heavens and the earth, in front of the eternal beings, a time eve appeared that I had known from the time of birth.

    That alone gave the children a sense of relief.

    There is no one in Br¨¹nnhilde who can defy her. Even the sword god, the various des, the martial god, and the martial arts were treated like children, and even the winter night, the king, did not raise his head.

    All the children, including Alice, loved such a time.

    Floating in the darkness, the coon asks the time.

    "Auntie Tokie, what is the intersection of dimensions? Why are we here?"

    "Well, everyone got caught up in the [Dimensional Seismic]."

    [Dimensional Shock]?

    A coun tilts his head at words he can''t hear.

    "It''s a phenomenon that rarely happens on earth..." That''s right... everyone knows it''s a trampoline, right? "

    "The one in the yroom?" I love that! "

    Rinne cheerfully raises her hand in the wake of Tokie. The yroom at Br¨¹nhilde Castle is one of the ces where children y. The trampoline was a particr favorite because Linne liked to y with her body.

    "As everyone was sitting on the trampoline, someone said," Dawn! "What will happen if you jump in?"

    "Huh? I think everyone''s going to jump up...?"

    "That''s right, that''s the state we''re in." They were thrown out of the time and ce of the world. "

    The children somehow understood their position in the exnation of time. No, Linne, Alice, and Stef were a little more subtle than they understood.

    "If you get caught in a dimensional earthquake, you will drift through the intersection of this dimension forever." If you''re lucky, you might end up in a different era... but don''t worry. Because I''m going to take responsibility for you and bring you back to where you came from. "

    Timie''s words were fierce for a long time, but she stroked her chest to the effect that she seemed to be able to return.

    "It''s just... everyone has fallen into a wave of backflow towards the past, and when they get out of here, they will leave the past world." If it''s true, we can jump from there to the original era. Who has a problem..... "

    Timie puts her hand on her cheek with a look that just says, "I''m in trouble."

    "People like the ''Messengers of the Evil Gods'' might do a lot of bad things." Just in case something happens, I''d like you to stay in the past as long as you get out of here. In a time when you weren''t born yet, when your fathers and mothers were younger than you are now. ¡±

    "Past era...?" However, if we go to the past and change our history in any way, will it have any effect on our times in the future? "

    Eternity speaks of such concern. It seemed that Coon had the same idea, and he was staring towards Timing.

    ¡°That''s fine. Even if the flow of time splits, I can get it back. However, when the [Apostle of the Evil God] is involved, it may create a subtle future. I want to avoid that. So can you rx in the past world until the problem is solved?¡±

    "Rxed...?"

    Eternity leans over with a subtle face. Whatever it is, it seems that there is no other way to go in the past.

    "Don''t worry if you can''t get in touch with each other, because each of you will be out of sync for a few weeks." There are a lot of ces to go, so go straight to Brunnhilde, okay? "

    He nodded that he should be able to confirm the location because everyone has a smartphone, but some of them didn''t dream of dropping it. I think I''m one of them.

    However, in the unknown world of the past era, I suspected that everyone would head straight for Brunnhilde. Especially around Stef, Linne, Coon, Yoshino, and Alice.

    Tokie included a number of rules for the children, such as not telling the other parents much about the future.

    To be honest, even if history has changed, the power of the temporal and temporal gods can help.

    However, I want to avoid the cumbersome workpared to Tokie as much as possible. It''s hard to handle a number of time paradoxes.

    "Then let''s get out of this dark ce." Good luck with that, everyone. "

    When the time hade to strike the bread and the palms, the elders were drifting in the darkness like a tsunami.

    Eventually, it was the blue sky and the pure white snow. And cold air strikes soft skin.

    "Huh? Whoa!?"

    The ce where Eternity emerged was on a steep slope with snow.

    Falling ©¤©¤as itnded, it didn''t make sense, it took its legs and fell on the snow, but Juyu rolled down the slope and fell.

    I tried to stop it, but it looked like a steep slope, and I couldn''t stop rolling.

    Oi!?

    It jumped at the top of the staircase and elerated even more.

    The snow-capped eternity, which had been rolling for a long time, bumped into a tree and finally stopped.

    Scratching the snow that had fallen, Eternity managed to escape to the top of the snow.

    "I-It was unexpected... wow, I''m so sorry!"

    He stands up with his fluttering head in his arms. It seemed that he had reached a snowy mountain with heavy ups and downs. The weather was fine, but there was always something harsh about this cold.

    "Anyway, let''s aim for the town. Um... what?"

    Huh? Huh? Huh? Yuuki pped his pocket inside his body, but there was no sign of the smartphone he always had.

    "I dropped it...?"

    Gu Yu looks up at the road he has been rolling down. It seemed to have rolled a lot from above, and it was seen after snaking to the right and left on the slope.

    I think I dropped my phone somewhere here.

    "It''s a bit impossible to find..."

    Eternity makes that decision by embracing a shivering body. If you look for it in thin clothes like this, you will definitely freeze to death.

    Kuyu immediately switched his mind.

    We need to get to town first, rather than looking for a smartphone. Explore the route to Brunnhild from there.

    I don''t know where this is, but I have some world map in my head. If we know the country, we have no choice but to deal with it.

    In the meantime, I began to walk the snow trail towards the foot.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "©¤©¤©¤©¤Well, that''s how we got caught up in the [Dimensional Seismic]."

    "I see. I mean, this is the core of the mysterious slime that Eternity found in the Future World?"

    I looked up again at the obelisk, which contained as many cores as a ping-pong ball.

    As far as I can tell from this situation, he fell from above... and I think I''m right.

    This ss-like obelisk... Could it be that the slime has changed?

    As I was saying, the slime you cut out solidified like metal, and this one''s whole body was like that, right? Maybe he''s already dead.

    This guy also came here from the future world due to [Dimensional Seismic]... did he cause [Dimensional Seismic] and involve Eternity, or is he a victim who was involved in [Dimensional Seismic] just like Eternity?

    Either way, it bothers me that the process of his appearance is the same as that of Freys.

    And that gem, Freys. I don''t think it has anything to do with Freys...

    Would you like to store it in Storage and have Mel and the others take a look at it?

    It was the former "King" of Fraze. I think I can get some information.

    Prison

    Just in case, I locked it up with Prison for each obelisk. And it is stored in [storage].

    After that, break each of the gem-like clusters in the Crater to go around. I didn''t want to see the gemstone Freys emerge from here again.

    While I was actually breaking it, several gemstone ys were born, but Koyo was crushing them with his demon''s eyes from one end.

    I took a photo before I crushed it, but it seems to be for Stef to see it. Oh, you promised me that. Eli. That''s your brother.

    I will also collect the shattered shards of the Cluster, as they may be useful for something. Dr. Babylon would be able to analyze it in detail.

    After spending a few dozen minutes in the craters, we searched the neighborhood for the jewel ys that survived.

    After all, [Search] didn''t work. It is troublesome to look for it anyway.

    I found two of them nearby, destroyed them and recovered them, but it seemed to be a halt.

    I wonder what this gem Freys was after all. I felt like I was a guard guarding that rainbow core.

    Let''s just take these back and let Mel and the others take a look at them. I hope you know a little bit about it.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "This is...!"

    Unfortunately, Alice was educating thedies in the castle and Ende was not at home with her work in the Adventurer''s Guild, but Merle and the others were watching over what we brought home.

    In the garden of Ende''s house, she took out the Obelisk and some shattered gemstone freys from the [Storage]. The three ruling species of Mel, Ney, and Lise look at it with interest.

    Do you recognize her?

    "I think it''s simr to the artificial freise [Quarth] that Yura nned..."

    Mel opened his mouth as he looked at the deer-shaped gemstone ys that Mel had kept rtively in shape.

    It''s simr, isn''t it? Are these the artificial res that Yura made?

    ¡°But the artificial freise that Yura was making wasn''t such a nucleus.¡±

    Mel affirmed that she was holding the core of the gemstone Freise of the regr dodecahedron, which had been glued to a pentagon that had been broken in two. However, it''s possible that the development has progressed and taken shape...

    What about your rainbow core?

    "No, not this one at all..." However, this nucleus is slightly small, but it produces a "Sound of Life". It''s so weak that it''s hard to hear... "

    Sounds like life? Oh, it''s like a heartbeat from Freys. So this obelisk is Freys?

    Mel shakes his head sideways as I raise my doubts. [M]

    "I don''t know. I think it resembles the sound of life in suspended state..."

    "To listen to you and Alice, isn''t that slime a crystal beast?" This pir resembles its end. "

    Nay looks up at Obelisk and states his thoughts.

    The Crystal Beast. The one who fought to make Alice his fianc¨¦.

    The servant of the crystal created by the three ruling species of Mel, Ney, and Lise.

    If the slime we saw was a crystal beast, there was a dominant species that made it...

    "Perhaps, but as Yura summoned Zeno, she was nning something." That''s where I killed myself before I tied myself..... "

    Zeno...... was the general of Freys that Yura summoned from the [Crystal Realm [Freysia]] in the final showdown with the evil gods? I haven''t actually met him, but he''s gotten cornered by a lot of battle maniacs. I heard Mel got rid of it.

    Surely that Yura is the type that crosses the stone bridge with a p. It is possible that he was putting up a number of solutions.

    Well, at a time when I mistook the evil god for the real god, most of the measures were useless.

    I mean, this is Yura''s souvenir. It''s an unappreciated souvenir.

    "Well, if this crystalline body is a crystal beast, is the rainbow core inside a different individual?"

    "I guess so. This Crystal Beast is a defensive armor." Well, that armor is already dead, too. "

    Concon, and Ney answered the endless question while lightly tapping on the crystal obelisk.

    Was it during the "dimensional earthquake", or did it die from the impact of the fall?

    I don''t think [Dimensional Seismic] was caused by this guy. It was just a coincidence that I got involved because I was in the same ce as the eternals... "

    Oops.

    When I made that guess, my smartphone announced the call. It''s from Dr. Babylon. Have you finished analyzing the jewel Freys I gave you? You''re doing your job fast.

    "Yes, hello."

    The analysis results are over. In conclusion, Freise''s properties of amplifying, umting, and releasing magic power are not as real as they are. It''s true that the word "mischief" is perfect. However, interestingly, these have the same ingredients and properties as real gemstones. The red ones are rubies, the green ones are emeralds, and the constituents are almost identical. Probably absorbed those ingredients from the ground and multiplied them. If life activities were stopped, it would be a gem of degraded crystal material. ¡±

    Huh? Wait a minute.

    Does that mean it''s not that different from a real jewel?

    It''s like a natural diamond or an artificial diamond... but it''s going to cost a lot of money...!

    "But it''s a fake..."

    No, I felt that Cubic Zirconia, which is an artificial diamond, was worth one percent of the real value, but that the dispersion rate of light was higher than that of diamonds and that it radiated more beautifully than the real diamond.

    Even if artificial brilliance is more beautiful, the value will differ between those that can be mass-produced and those that cannot.

    There is hardly anyone in this world who sees it as a fake. Unless you have an unattribute magic [Analyze]...

    ... are you going to sell it? A lot of money has been blown away by the development of Val Albs and Sea Cavalry "Nereid"...

    If it doesn''t look pretty much like the real thing, I''m sure it''ll be fine...? If you cut it well, it will be a pretty big jewel. The aristocrats would want it... "

    In my head, I said, "Sell it. Now''s your chance to make a fortune! ''The demon''s voice said,'' No! I can''t believe you''re selling fakes!" The voice of an angel... "

    "Father? What''s wrong?"

    "Huh!? No, nothing!?"

    To the voice of eternity, haha! And return to me. For now, let''s put this on the shelf.

    "So, what do we do with this rainbow core...?"

    "I don''t care what you say." This could be a dormant dominant species, right? Isn''t it dangerous? "

    "It''s possible, but the dominant species are all dangerous..."

    When Mel tried to answer my question, it was awesome! There was arge crack in the obelisk.

    A rainbow-colored core rolls off the ground from Bakkin''s broken obelisk.

    In an instant, he absorbed magic from the surrounding atmosphere and began to multiply.

    I''ve seen this before...! It was the same as when [Athletics] took out Mel, who was dormant in a nuclear state, from the body of Prince Yamato, Yumina''s younger brother.

    Prison !

    I deployed [Prison] around the growing nucleus.

    [Prison] is a magic that builds a solid barrier, but it can''t stop time like [Storage].

    The nucleus of a dominant species that has already begun to awaken can no longer be stored in [Storage] because it is recognized as an organism.

    The same rainbow crystals that multiplied from the rainbow nucleus gradually grew and began to take human form. "It''s still the dominant species...!"

    The rainbow-colored crystals that proliferate in the human form stop at a certain size and start to draw a finer form from there.

    "It''s smaller than I thought...?" It''s smaller than Eternity, isn''t it?

    A part of her body is like armor, and her pale hair is cut with a slightly longer bob. Girl... no, boy? I don''t know.

    "What do you mean...? Isn''t this... the dominant species?"

    Nei stared at the rainbow-colored crystalline body that had turned into a human figure with his eyebrows sped against it.

    ¡°Freys has no childhood. I was already born as an adult. The only exceptions were me and Ende''s daughter Alice..." It''s not a normal Freys at this point..... "

    In spite of Mel''s murmur, the pale-haired child Freys slowly opened his eyelids. Ice blue eyes like those of Mel and Alice captured us.

    Suddenly, the open-eyed child of Freys rushed towards us and shed against the [Prison] wall and turned backwards.

    Wow, that hurt.

    The child, who stood up with his head held down, struck the [Prison] wall violently with his fist with a crystal weapon.

    Of course, [Prison] couldn''t be broken by such an attack. But the child inside kept hitting the wall like a madman without giving up.

    Come on... she''s small, but isn''t she pretty ferocious...?

    Somehow I''m shouting, "Let me out! ''I guess you''re saying something like that... I couldn''t hear the [Prison] effect.

    "Father, can you just deactivate the sound of [Prison]?" I want to know what you''re talking about. "

    "Huh? It''s okay, but..."

    Ride the proposal of eternity and release only the sound.

    n # $/ee s @? m ¡ê! ?ne ? e¡ó s ? @ * ? m ? desh ? o¨Œ * ?? u! ? w ¨Œ?? @? t @ ? # s ?¡ó h ? + i %¡ó + de¨Œ¡ø s ? u, h¡ó ?¡ó ru ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? d&e ? ? ?¡ó? ? ? ?

    It was a line of words that could not be understood that had reached my ear when I thought that the chatter would fly.

    "Oh, I see, I don''t understand words..."

    Mel, who was next to me, grabbed my shoulder and shook it, thinking that I had to apply trantion magic [trantion].

    "Winter Night! Please unlock this!"

    "Huh? No, but..."

    It''s okay, hurry!

    Really? It''s just so rambunctious... "Well, if I have to, I''ll lock you up in [Prison] again..."

    Apparently Mel doesn''t have a girlfriend (him?) Seems to have figured out what I''m talking about.

    Following Mel, when she released [Prison], Bobcat''s child pped his fist and fell to the spot.

    However, he immediately stood up and rushed straight to Mel, and rushed into her chest with tears.

    n # $/ee s ? m ¡ê!

    Hal? Are you really Hal?

    While Mel''s unbelievably surprised face gently strokes the hugging Bobcat.

    The expression of surprise also appeared on Nay''s face. Lise had the same look on her face.

    "Huh, Hal-sama...? But..."

    "The sound of life is the same... are you really Hal-sama...?"

    Hal?

    "©¤©¤©¤©¤Hal-sama is... Mel-sama''s younger brother. And it''s also the [king] of the present Freys."

    "What...!?"

    In response to Ney''s words, I was staring at the boy holding Mel in amazement.

 Chapter 565

    <h4>Chapter 565</h4>

    "[Trantion]"

    I didn''t know what we were talking about, so I cast trantion magic on him.

    When I put my hand out, I turned my attention to it for a moment, but when Mel said it gently, he shook my hand.

    "... it feels weird."

    It must have been the trantion magic that had the effect of passing my hand. His words were clearly understood by us.

    "Do you understand what we''re saying?"

    "Um, um, I see. Who is that [you]?" Are you a squire of your sister? "

    All of a sudden, Melughs at him in a daze.

    "Hal, this is Mochizuki Winter Night... the [King] of this country, our benefactor"

    "Oh my...! Oh, I''m sorry..."

    The boy bowed his head slightly and apologized.... you''re quite honest. Is this really the "King" of Freys?

    "So, Hal, what the hell is this all about?" How did you end up like that? Why are you in this world? "

    "That''s..."

    It was Hal who tried to answer Mel''s question quickly, but someone came to us from the entrance of the garden at that time.

    "Just now. Wow, what''s this wreckage?" What''s going on? Huh? Are you.... "

    The returning Ende nces at the wreckage of the gemstone Freys rolling into the garden and Hal taking Mel''s hand.

    "...... you are......"

    With a chilling voice from the bottom, Hal''s hand, wobbling away from Mel, turned into a big red de with a crystal armor. "Eh, what is this disturbing air...!"

    Endemuon! Nice to meet you, sister!

    Hal!

    "Hal...? Are you... Hal!?"

    Shaking Mel''s words, Hal attacked Ende. Therge de swung down was swung over the head of the ende.

    Ende wears it on a sheet of paper and instantly puts the crystal gauntlet I made on her arm.

    "You! Sister!"

    "Hey, wait a minute!"

    Ende was ying the gauntlet well with the de she was swinging down. Hmm, the boy is just swinging around. I saw that it was not as good as my arm. With Ende now, it would be easier to get rid of it.

    "Stop it, Hal! I will not allow you to harm the Endemuon!"

    "Sister! Sister is being fooled!" If it hadn''t been for this, [Crystal Realm [Freisia]] would never have be a mess! "

    Not following Mel''s restraint, Hal pounds the de against Ende.

    The [Crystal Realm] [Freudia] is in a mess? Did something happen to Ende?

    Hal kept attacking. I didn''t think Ende was going to attack me. Hal''s skill probably won''t hurt Ende.

    That said, I can''t just leave it there forever.

    When I tried to enter into the arbitration between the two of them, there was a shadow that jumped in faster than that.

    "©¤©¤©¤©¤Hey!"

    Geez! It was Alice with a crystal-armed gauntlet wrapped around her arm that picked up Hal''s de.

    "What, are you...!?" "The ruling species other than your sisters...?" Huh? What is this sound of life...!? "

    "I won''t let him bully you!"

    "No, that, Alice? I wasn''t bullied..."

    Alice rushed toward Hal in response to Ende, who spoke out loudly.

    [Rose Crystal Thorn [Prismalose]!

    "What!? [Rose Crystal Thorns [Prismalose]!?" That''s onee-sama''s...! "

    A vine of crystal roses sprang out of Alice''s hand and bound Hal in an instant.

    "Ah, Alice! I can''t wait...!"

    Resonance sma !

    "Ah!?"

    It was Mel who came in to stop Alice, but it was a moment toote, Buddy! Then, a lightning bolt, like a lightning bolt, streamed through the crystal vine and into Hal''s entire body.

    Is that really the arrest technique Alice used? I think it was something simr to the [Paralyze] that I and I had for a long time.

    When Hal was struck by an electric shock, he was still tangled in the vine of crystals, and lost consciousness.

    You''re gonna be okay, right? It''s about Alice, so I want to make a mistake... I don''t think there''s anything wrong with it.

    Nai, in a hurry, rushed toward Hal and put his hand on her chest.

    "... I''m fine. I think I''m just temporarily dormant." If this body is simr to Freys, but..... "

    In response to Ney''s words, Ho, I stroke down everyone''s chest.

    "... ah? You can''t defeat that child?"

    "You can''t just knock it down..."

    Eternity answered with a bitter smile to Alice''s words, who realized that she had made a mistake from the atmosphere around her.

    "I''m surprised.... Is this child... really Hal?" You lookpletely different, but... "

    "Yes, but the sound of life is the same." At least I''m sure it has something to do with Hal... "

    Mel answered Ende''s question as she peered at the fallen Hal.

    You look different, don''t you? If the Endes were the dominant species of Freys, they would have been born in adult form. In this case, "adult" means "adult", so it seems that if you are young, you may be about fifteen years old.

    Nay held up Hal with a small sigh.

    "I don''t know if this child is Hal-sama or not... but I need to hear the details anyway. Endemuon, don''te home until I hear from you."

    "Huh!? Why!?"

    "Without you, she won''t be able to talk properly." It''s going to be like that again. If this child is really Hal-sama, then you are a hateful viin who hated Mel-sama [Tabura]. "

    I was shocked by what Nay said, but I was convinced that Hal was so angry for a reason.

    I see, Ende took her precious sister away (?) Are you going to be a bad man?

    "Nay says it''s true."

    I see. Nay was poking at Ende too.

    Ugh, don''t bring up old stories!

    When Lise and I nodded together, Nay yelled at us with her face bright red.

    Why don''t you give him a shot at Ende like you did then?

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "Freys like a jewel..." I''m sorry, but I have no idea. "

    Cologne threw jewels and Freys shards onto the table, and Ende drank an iced tea in a cup.

    They kicked me out of my house.) I brought Ende to the tavern. Of course, Kuniu returned to the castle. It''s already nightfall, and badly educated people are starting to gather here at The Tavern.

    "To be protected by them, she... had a nucleus of Hal." Do you really have any idea? "

    "I don''t know. I don''t know if she''s Hal in the first ce." The Hal I know was a little bit younger than me. "

    Even though there is no childhood in the ruling species of Freys, the appearance of the adults who are born is different.

    It seems to be born at about 15 to 40 years of age. Is it possible to be 40 years younger than a teenager in appearance...? No, this longevity species is simr, and isn''t that weird?

    Hal... Mel''s younger brother, who was the [King] of the [Crystal Realm] [Freddie], was a little younger than Ende.

    So you''re about 15 or 16 years old? "No, how old is Ende (this guy) in the first ce...?" You look seventeen or eighteen, but you''re definitely older than me. The inhabitants of the other world are too old.

    "When you make a child, the dominant species gets a duplicate of the opponent''s nucleus and fuses it with its own. They don''t have the concept of marriage, so most of the dominant siblings are half-brothers. But in the case of Mel and Hal, it''s a little different."

    Freys'' "King" captures the "nucleus" of other powerful people in order to create a strong next generation. In this way, it captures the strength of the opponent and creates an even stronger [king].

    This is also the case with Mel, who was born between the "king" of his ancestors and the chosen powerful man.

    "But Hal was born as a dominant species separated from the [King]."

    "Huh? Surely the dominant species can create the next generation of nuclei individually, but didn''t you say that it would be like a degenerate replica of a parent?"

    "The next [king] was to be inherited by Mel." Hal is sorry to say this, but he was a child made by the [king] of his predecessors to y. You can say that you were created as a servant of Mel who would never betray you. "

    I was a little ufortable with the concept of a dominant species that treats children like objects, but that must have been normal on the other side.

    "Mel and Hal were close. My brother, Hal, respected Mel, and I think Mel loved him. Some time after Mel became the [King], I visited the [Crystal Realm] [Freisia], where I met Mel. When I first met her,©¤©¤©¤©¤ it didn''t matter right now."

    "What the hell, say it." You guys must be familiar with it from the beginning. "

    Ende twisted her face in disgust at me, urging her to continue.

    "I''ll tell Alice in the winter nights, and I''ll never tell her."

    "Tsk."

    It seemed like an interesting story. Well, it''s honestly shameful that children don''t know what they''re used to at the beginning.

    "In my case, it''s even on stage..." "I wonder if the performance is over..."

    "Well, there''s a lot going on, and Hal hates me." It''s the same as when I was with Nay. "

    "I don''t know. The kidnapper who took care of my dear sister." That''s why I hate you, too. "

    "The kidnapper... at least say he ran away." And we persuaded him over and over again before he left the Crystal Realm [Freudia]. But neither Hal, nor Ney, nor you listened to me. "

    Probably. A perfectly parallel line. "King" wants to live with the people of the "Crystal Realm" who do not want to lose the "King" and the people they love. "I don''t know who''s to me..."

    "Some people said it was irresponsible to release the [king], but Mel didn''t be the [king] because he wanted to." Does Mel have to give up his happiness for the sake of the selfish? Mel wanted to abandon the seat of the [King] and was also pessimistic about the future of the [Crystal Realm] [Freidia], which depended solely on herself. That''s why we made Hal the "king" she trusted the most, and we left the world behind. "

    I''m sure Ende has something to say about it, but I don''t think the rest of us are left behind.

    When I hear this, Takasaka-san often says, "Whatever your majesty does, it''s not good for the country."

    If you rely on individuals alone, if you have to disappear, the country will soon be disintegrated.

    Even during the Warring States Period, many charismatic leaders such as Shingen Takeda, Nobunaga Oda, and Hideyoshi Toyotomi died and broke up.

    Perhaps it would have been okay if the next sessor had been a stone.

    "I guess Mel left it to Hal to do it in time..."

    "As I said earlier, Hal is the dominant species created by the [King] alone." Mel was much inferior inbat power to the one created by fusing with the mighty. That''s why some of the ruling species, such as G and her brother, General Zeno, did not recognize Hal. They''re the ones with all the power. Even so, some of the ruling species admitted that Hal was the [king] and said he would support them..... "

    Some people, including Hal and Nay, were opposed to it until the end. If you want to say more, they even came out to the extremists who wanted to defeat Mel, the "king", and steal his power. I guess G and General Zeno were at the helm.

    Dangerously, Mel and Ende jumped out of the [Crystal Realm] [Freudia].

    "After that, we don''t know what happened to the [Crystal Realm [Freudia]]." Is he really Hal? what happened in the [Crystal Realm [Freudia]]..... "

    Ende pped a piece of gemstone Freys rolling on the table with her fingers and crushed it like she was thinking about it.

    I''m a little surprised by what a dazzling atmosphere Ende is.

    "... perhaps because of you, you care about Hal''s words that the [Crystal Realm [Freudia]] has be a mess?" It''s a bit surprising that you had such a delicate heart..... "

    "......! Unlike someone else, I have a lot of sensitivity...!" I don''t want to be told only on winter nights when all my wives say "dull"! "

    "Ah!? You said what you had to say, Ende-kun!" That''s the end of it! "

    Ah, it''s over!

    That''s it

    Gahhhh...! Your hands are already clenched between us. Lise stood with a dazed look on her face, wondering when she had arrived.

    Don''t openly sigh loudly.

    "Lise... where''s Hal?"

    "I''m asleep, maybe not a problem. But if Endemion is around, it''s going to be a hassle, so stay somewhere today, Mel."

    "Yaa, I''ve been kicked out..."

    "Grrrr...!"

    When I made a fool of myself and provoked him, Ende''s face was like a bitter bite.

    After all, we don''t know anything until after Hal wakes up. Let''s just go home. [M]

    It seems that Lise is taking Ende and dinner to the tavern. Hmm, that''s why Lise came to Ende... well, that''s fine.

    "I''m tired of all the things I''ve done today..."

    Anyway, that piece of gemstone Freys... what should I do...? Let''s talk to your wives for now.

    With that in mind, I left the bar and opened the [gate]. [M]

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The next day, Mel and the others brought Hal to the castle. Hal is quite normal, unlike yesterday. Without Ende, is it supposed to be a calm personality?

    Of course, that ende isn''t here. I knew it would be troublesome, so it seemed to keep Hal away from me.

    Alice, who came with Mel and the others, went to Yumina early to get ady''s education. I hear you''ll learn eating manners today.

    Meet Mel, Ney, and Lise in the reception room with Hal.

    "Well, to put it inly, it seems that this child is Hal, not Hal..."

    "I''m sorry, it''s not easy to understand at all..."

    I put my eyebrows together and returned the words to Mel, who had spoken. I have no idea. "Tell me from the beginning..."

    "I''ve been talking to you since the beginning..."

    After Mel heard from Hal about the [Crystal Realm] [Freidia].

    Hal, who became the "King", tried desperately to support the country to fill Mel''s pit.

    However, those who leaked their dissatisfaction and those who did not recognize Hal, the ruling species born of istion, as the "king", said that the "Crystal Realm [Freidia]" became rough and rough. The Freys started to do what they liked.

    An incident urs when Hal struggles to contain the rebels.

    It was Yura who gained the technology to cross the world.

    Those who did not recognize Hal, those who sought Mel, or those who sought Mel''s power disappeared from the [Crystal Realm [Freudia]].

    ording to Ney and Lise, there were quite a few dominant species when they left the "Crystal Realm" [Freisia].

    However, every time I crossed many [Another] worlds, it became a battle with the inhabitants of that world, and mypanions gradually diminished.

    "Well, we didn''t think of each other as allies in the first ce." It''s just that each purpose was the same thing to be used and used. "

    Nay''s words remind me of the ruling species I once encountered. G the militant, Leto and Luto the hedonistic twins, and Yura who wanted more power than the [King].

    Neither Ney nor Lise had any sense of fellowship at all. I don''t feel like getting along with them either. [M]

    The story got out of hand, but Yura and the rebels were gone, and [Crystal Realm [Freisia]] seemed to regain itsposure.

    However, with the departure of Yura and the others, the rebellious forces against the "King" disappeared, but the authority of the "King" in the "Crystal Realm" [Freisia] fell to the ground.

    He was seen as an ipetent [king] who could not put his majesty together.

    Hal, who was tormented by the usations around him, fell into the hands of the [king], his sister, Mel.

    If you get the power like Mel, the [Crystal Realm [Freudia]] can be trapped under the [King] again. Thinking like that, Hal turned a blind eye to Yura''s remaining research.

    "That is the mass production n of the artificial freise called ''Quarce''." It''s a study to create a new Freys soldier with apletely different crystal evolution. ¡±

    If Mel''s words were rephrased in global terms, would they be called "Android Soldier Mass Production n"?

    Hal personally pursued the research and tried to obtain the same "power" as the former "king".

    Although born in istion, Hal is also a member of the [king''s] n. He was one of the best researchers, if not less than Yura.

    Since Yura had already built the basic base, Hal said it was good to just improve it.

    However, there was a serious problem with this'' quarce ''.

    If [Quarth] is like an android, we will naturally need someone to use it. Just like Golem''s contractor, Master.

    It was necessary to create a new dominant species that would lead them in order to follow Quarth.

    There is a species with a new "nucleus" thatbines the "nucleus" of the dominant species and the "nucleus" of the "quotient".

    ¡°Wait a minute. I can''t believe [Hal] is there....."

    "Yes, this child is a hybrid created by fusing Hal''s duplicate ''nucleus'' with the ''nucleus'' of Quarth."

 Chapter 566

    <h4>Chapter 566</h4>

    "It was created by fusing Hal''s duplicate ''nucleus'' with the ''nucleus'' of ''Quarth''...?" Um, does that mean that he''s not [Hal] himself? "

    That''s right. Hal''s body is divided... so you can call her a child.

    Kids... well, that''s what happens, right? My senses somehow feel like clones.

    If my clone were created, I would call it a son. I feel closer to my brothers.

    But she has a memory of Hal, right?

    "Yes. It looks like that Hal over there has nted his memories on her." I just woke up yesterday, and your memories and emotions seem to havee forward. Yesterday''s girl is not her natural personality. "

    "Wait a minute. I don''t know anymore..."

    Hal nted the memories? Original personality? That''s confusing.

    "I mean, is that like a double personality?"

    "Dual personality... yes, it might be close to that."

    Eternity came out to me in a morous manner, and I was given an easy-to-understand metaphor. Dual personality. Well, I guess I know a little bit about that.

    "She doesn''t seem to really know who she is either. It''s bing unstable, like Hal''s memory."

    I nced at Hal sitting next to Mel''s exnation. Certainly, unlike yesterday''s calm (before meeting Ende), I could see a restless, anxiousplexion somewhere. I wonder if this is his personality.

    It''s a bad way to say it, but was Hal trying to use this child to sum up the [Crystalline Realm [Freisia]]?

    ¡°Yes, but that didn''t happen. This is because the coup took ce before this child was fully awakened. The few remaining militants like G suddenly attacked Hal''s camp. Hal was afraid that the power of this child would pass over there, and he transferred his memories and made the crystal beast follow my sound of life as an escort....."

    I wonder why it appeared in the world of the future... "In the future, did you unlock [Prison], which seals the sound of Mel''s life?

    But why did you say that...? [Because you knew this would happen]?

    "Then we''ll fit in..."

    What happened to Hal after that?

    "I don''t know. She had only so many memories..."

    Mel gave a sore expression. My brother may be dead. That''s depressing.

    "However, no matter what happened, I threw away [Crystal Realm [Freudia]]." I don''t deserve to be in that world right now. ¡±

    Mel says something like that. It''s my home, I suppose. Maybe you should worry a little more? I thought, but Mel left the [Crystal Realm] [Frazia] with such determination. I''m sure it is now.

    "So... what do we do with her?"

    "I think I''ll take it back if I can..."

    "Endemuon is the problem"

    "Ahh..."

    Lise told me not to look up to heaven. [M]

    It is more obvious than the sight of fire that I will be like yesterday when I let him meet Ende.

    After all, it''s too pathetic to say that Ende is the only one who lives apart.

    "Can''t you just hit me like you did when you were Nay and make me do it by hand?"

    "Even I was patient with Mel at that time, but I would have liked to hit you even harder." That''s how you''ll never get up again. "

    That''s how Nay talks about his mood at the time. "No, how much I resented you..."

    But that''s not the case now, is it?

    "Well, well... I think the food he makes is delicious, and I think he''s a attentive man who notices the details..."

    In response to Mel''s words, Ney shrugs his teeth and answers badly. "This one has softened a lot..." "I wish Hal would do the same..."

    "I guess I''ll just have to get used to it a little bit..."

    "First of all, I need to tell you not to attack me..."

    Even at home, I felt sorry for Ende. You don''t have to hate it, so I think it''s better to stop just having a murderous intent.

    "Well, I''ll leave it to you." By the way, is it okay for her name to remain "Hal"? "

    It''s a different person to have memories of Mel''s brother, Hal. I think you should read it under a different name.

    That''s right. I think that''s fine when the personality of [Hal]es out, but I was wondering if I needed this child''s original name.

    "... am I not [Hal]?"

    [Hal] looked up at Mel with anxious eyes.

    "It''s okay. Even if you''re not ''Hal'', you''re like my niece, so I won''t kick you out." You can stay here forever. "

    "...... Wait a minute. Something like a niece? Eh?"

    I felt something catching Mel''s words and identally pinched her mouth. No, it''s like my younger brother''s child, so it''s a "niece-like thing" that suits me, in words.

    I''m caught in the middle of ''niece''.

    Mel smiles bitterly when she realizes my question. [M]

    "Yesterday, I put this girl I noticed in the bath and found out..."

    "It was a girl."

    Lise continues Mel''s words. Seriously?

    No, I certainly didn''t think it looked like a girl. Since [Hal] ''s personality had emerged, I thought he waspletely a boy...

    So, from the standpoint, will it be Hal''s daughter, Mel''s niece?

    "I guess the dominant species will also take a bath..."

    But if you were to create the next ruling species on your own, wouldn''t you be the same as your parents?

    "Is it because I fused the core of [Quarth]...?" I don''t know where it is. "

    Well, if the kernels of ''Quarth'' are fused, isn''t it a stand-alone thing?

    However, the girl''s body contains the character of a man, [Hal]. Isn''t that tough?

    "There is originally no gender disparity in Freise, so especially..."

    That''s right. This race has nothing to do with men or women... It''s just that homosexuality is disadvantageous when ites to fusion when making children. It seems that there''s hardly anything lustful about what I heard sneakily from Ende...

    ¡±Anyway, this child who has a different personality than ''Hal'' also needs a name.¡±

    Then "Lil" is better for "Lise" and "Mel"

    "Wait! Then ''Mel'' and ''Nay'' would be better!"

    Lise and Ney began to fight over Mel''s proposal. "No, it''s not your children..."

    "Lil...?"

    When I said "Lil" or "May", the name that seemed to be abination of the two leaked from the mouth of the person who was trying to name it.

    "Lil... it''s not bad." Would you be willing to give it to Lyle as long as you''re okay with it? ¡±

    When Mel asked her that, she nodded tinyly. Lil. Well, it''s easy to call, isn''t it?

    "Greetings, Lil. I greeted [Hal] yesterday, but I am the king of this country, Mochizuki Winter Night." If you have any problems, I''ll talk to you. "

    Lil nodded to my words. You''re a silent girl. I feel like I''m close to Elna among my children. No, when [Hal] ''s personalityes out, it feels different again.

    "My name is Mochizuki." Ahh... he''s like a rtive of His Majesty the Prince. "

    Everyone here, with the exception of Lyle, knows that Eternity came from the future, but because of the troublesome exnation, he decided to pass it through his rtives.

    I mean, technically, Lil came from the future, too.

    "I''m going to talk about Lil''s power as a [Quarce]......"

    That jewel Freise that Lyle presumably created...... "Quarth". Whether we can properly control it. That''s the problem.

    It would be terrible if they were to appear all over the town. If the people are in danger, they shall not be regarded as rulers of thend.

    "ording to [Hal], that power won''t trigger unless it feels life-threatening at the moment." If you are worried, I think you can seal the sound of this child''s life just as we do. It seems that if the order does not arrive in the ground, the quarce will not be born. "

    Danger of life? Was it self-defense?

    Hmm, surely if the guard crystal beast dies and is left in the woods with the beast wandering around in a nuclear state, it will be in danger.

    Those Qarths only hunted the beasts around them. I was only devoted to protecting Lyle. I don''t think I''m going to run around on my own...

    However, since there was a possibility, Mel was right to use [Prison] to seal off the sound of life.

    Reject Liil and create a barrier around the nucleus in her body that only blocks the sound of life. This shouldn''t give birth to the Quarth.

    But when this happens, it''s not a quotient. We need to protect ourselves.

    That''s what Nay thinks.

    Yesterday, thatbat skill that was fighting Ende belonged to [Hal]. Originally, he wasn''t a good fit forbat, but he put a wheel around it and said Liil didn''t have the strength to fight.

    "In the first ce, Liil was born to lead a fighting force called" Quarce "." To be sealed is to be sealed with limbs. "

    "You have the ability to be a Freys, right?" like using your hand as a sword. "

    "Well, I guess I can do that... but I can''t help myself."

    I don''t think it''s that dangerous if we don''t get out of town. I thought it was overprotective, but I kept it out of my mouth.

    Lyle is, so to speak, an exile from the world we abandoned. For them, it may be like guilt.

    "For now, I''ll leave Liil to you." Please don''t let me do anything dangerous. "

    "All right. Thank you, Winter Night."

    In this case, it means "danger" to Brunhilde, not "danger" to Liil.

    "Anyway, one thing settled...?" No, there''s something about Lyle and Ende, but I''d like you to take care of it because it''s a family situation.

    Eventually, with Alice returning from Ladies'' Education, everyone in the Freys family left.

    "Hmm... well, I''m d it didn''t be an important [treat]."

    When I got tired and leaked into the sofa, I put my hand on my chin so that Eternity could think about it.

    "... I think Alice seemed a little strange." Was the education of thedies strict today? "

    "I see? It looked normal..."

    As far as I can see, it seemed like the usual Alice. I felt a little weak, but even Alice is not high-stressed all the time.

    Did you break your stomach?

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    My God, Alice came to the castle that night. What''s going on in the middle of the night, anyway?

    "I ran away from home..."

    "Huh!?"

    Alice muttered that, and at the same time my own smartphone called me. Oh, it''s just from Mel. Good timing.

    "Yes, hello."

    Winter Night? Perhaps Alice hasn''t been there?

    "Oh, I''ming." What''s going on, what''s going on? "

    "That''s......"

    ording to Mel, Mel was too concerned about Lil, so Alice woke up and ran out of the house.

    Huh? That''s why you ran away...

    Excuse me, could you stay here today? I think now Alice is being so stubborn as well...... ¡±

    Well, I didn''t mind. I was always worried when I saw that the energetic Alice was wrinkled between her brows and her mouth was in the shape of a letter.

    Sitting on the sofa, Alice looked quite unhappy, but she still held her eternal arm and grabbed it like a pillow.

    In the meantime, I told Yumina and the others what I heard from Mel.

    "Haha... you''ve been so nervous because Mel and the others care about Lil."

    "Hmmm... but I don''t think there''s anyone that Lil can rely on, so I don''t think there''s anything I can do about it..."

    Mel and I didn''t n on making Alice y with our ws. I was just trying to help a child thrown out of this world by myself.

    Darling, it''s impossible for a child to understand that much.

    "Is that so..."

    "I think you''ll understand if you stay forever, but I wonder if it''s my parents'' negligence..."

    "There''s always something about having siblings." I don''t know if it''s winter nights. "

    "I know. I''ve been praised by my older brother, and I''ve cried with regret."

    Hilda nodded at Else''s words. Huh? Is there so much? "I certainly didn''t have any brothers..."

    I have a sister now, but I don''t know how she feels because she doesn''t live with me.

    "I also understand [I]." evenpared to onee-sama... "

    "Ahh... my dear brother..."

    Whoa, Lou and the Yaichi faction, too.

    "I have a younger brother, but I''ve never felt like that before."

    ¡±Hmm... maybe you don''t feel that far away from your age.¡±

    Lindsay answered Suu''s question with a bitter smile.

    Me and Yumina, Sue, Sakura, and Lean don''t have brothers and sisters who are close to their age, so I don''t really know. No, Alice and Lil aren''t sisters either. It looks like a cousin [cousin].

    "Ahh, butpared to Sister Yumina, I''ve felt a bit confused." I see, that''s how it feels. "

    Huh? With me?

    Sue said that she had beenpared to Yumina by other aristocrats at a party between aristocrats, and she felt uninteresting at that time.

    Sue and Yumina were cousins too. It would have beenparable. Did you go to the Understanding Faction?

    "I don''t think I''mparing Alice and Lil, so I think it''s a little different..."

    "The point is jealousy." I wonder if it feels like I''ve taken my parents'' love from me...? "

    Leanne makes such an analysis. I see, you''re jealous.

    The previous story is also suitable for the affection of other siblings, and the anxiety that it may not be suitable for you, and the envy for your siblings, is it that kind of thing?

    I''m getting a little worried too. "Am I putting my love into my children...?"

    Well, well, anyway, I''m talking about Alice now. I think you''ll understand if you talk about it because you''re an honest girl...

    When I tried to talk to Alice, I was pulled back by Yumina''s sleeve. Huh? What the hell...?

    Does Alice hate Lyle?

    "...... I don''t hate it any more than you do"

    So what are you angry about?

    "... I don''t know"

    On the sofa, Alice talks to Yuuki. Yumina said to me, "Imagine! ''I''ve been sending my gaze. You want me to leave you to it?

    "Lil came to this world where there was only one person who knew about it. If it weren''t for Grandma Tokie, we might have done the same. I wonder if she''s still worried."

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    "Is Alice mad at herself now?" I couldn''t be gentle with Lyle like that. I hit Mel and the others with frustration. I can''t forgive myself, but I don''t know what to do... is that it? "

    "...... hit...... How can you know that forever?"

    "This is also my fianc¨¦e." I know how Alice feels. "

    Alice''s face turned bright red as she said that and smiled for a long time. What a smart choice of words... "No, you''re really my son...?"

    "There''s a difference between my father and the clouds..."

    That''s right, it''s my son!

    "I don''t want you to learn that care..."

    Behind me, Else, Yumina, and Yaesu all talk about what they want. No, I don''t want it to be the normal standard. I think most of the men in the world are on the same level as me, right?... isn''t that right?

    "I''ve said terrible things to my mothers..."

    ¡°It''s for everyone to say something that''s not in their mind. Even I sometimes throw terrible words at Silver."

    {Huh? It''s not even in my heart...? Sometimes...? "

    Silver''s voice of doubt was heard from Silver on his waist, but as soon as Gu Yu smiled and gently stretched out his hand to the handle, the silver demon sword fell silent.

    "If you do something bad, you can apologize." Mel and the others forgive me. "

    "Liil too...?"

    "I''m sure Lil will forgive you, too." Aren''t you like your cousins? [M] Besides, they are still newborns. Alice has to teach you a lot as a sister. "

    "Onee-chan? I''m your sister...?"

    As the flowers bloomed, Alice''s face flushed. I just said I didn''t realize it.

    Since Alice is from the future, is she going to be younger? I thought so, but I didn''t say it to my mouth. No, because Liil is from the future, isn''t it wrong?

    Alice!

    Thinking about theck of such benefits, Van! and opened the balcony window, and Ende jumped in.

    You...! Don''te in through the window!? Come through the front door! There''s still a gap between our guards at Castle...!

    ¡°Hey, I thought you were supposed to be staying with Alice today?¡±

    "I was the only one who came here because I was worried!" I won''t let you in the house anyway! I''ll stay too! "

    "My dad''s with me..." "No, I don''t mind because I have a spare room..."

    "Alice, your father will be with you all day."

    "I''m going home. I''m sorry, Dad."

    Huh?

    Leaving Ende alone, who had spoken out in the distance, Alice turned to me and bowed.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m sorry for the disturbance!" I''m going home! See you soon! "

    As usual, Alice jumped off the balcony and left.

    Yes, you should remember that your father and daughter, Oko, use the door. [M]

    "Hey, Alice!?"

    Ende also leaves the balcony to chase Alice. That''s why I opened the door...!

    "... well, did you manage to settle down?"

    ¡°Maybe. I''ll just have to solve the problem inside Alice.¡±

    Eternity grows tremendously with the feeling that it is reeking.

    "Somehow, you''re used to it..."

    ¡°Well, when you have so many sisters, you often act as an arbiter.¡±

    "Ah, that''s how you get used to it..." Is it my part of the me that my son got used to women like this?

    It must have been a necessary skill for a family full of women to spend their time without the waves... "

    I stroked my eternal head at the thought of my son. [M]

    Immediately Don! and Yumina pushed me and took away my role. I''ll sew.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567

    "I brought Lil with me today!" Come on, Lil, say hello! "

    Hey, hello there.

    The next morning, Alice brought Lyle to educate thedies as usual.

    I wonder if it''s clear, but Alice pulls Liil''s hand andughs.

    On the other hand, Liil was the exact opposite. His gaze was fuzzy and restless, and he was wandering [Son].

    I can''t feel Alice blowing like a silent senpai.

    You made it up, didn''t you?

    "Ah, Lil, you''re my future husband!" That''s why you''re Lil''s big brother! "

    "Oniichan...?"

    "It''s a little different..."

    Alice''s exnation has a subtle face. You must be thinking that your cousin [cousin] ''s husband is not your brother-inw. I know how you feel, but you can think deeply about it.

    "Um, I''ll be back if I''m intruding..."

    "No, I don''t mind." I''m studying history today, so I don''t think you''re wasting your time listening to it. ¡±

    Yumina replied gently as she and Lil opened her mouth. Yeah, it shouldn''t be a waste to know about this world.

    "Ah! And Your Majesty! I want a pendant with [Mirage] for Liil..."

    "Huh? Oh, you owe us Mel''s. All right, I''ll make it for you until you get home."

    I hadn''t noticed for a while that Lyle didn''t recognize the characteristics of the dominant species, but she was hanging a pendant from her neck that I had given to Mel.

    It looked like a human girl with the [Mirage] effect. Is it the same or a little lower than us? He was taller than Stef.

    Probably a phantom outfit, too. It''s a simple in dress.

    "Lindsay, I''m sorry..."

    ¡°Okay, I''ll make something cute that fits.¡±

    Lindsay nods before I tell her everything. Speaking of which, do you want to breathe like an aphrodisiac? I''m a little happy because I''m like a couple that I''ve been with for years.

    Lil was taken by Alice and left to take history sses with Yumina.

    Well, at what time does Hal''s consciousness in here to mind? At least I felt like it woulde out when Ende entered my sight.

    He''s in trouble, too. If you go home where Lyle is, you''ll be attacked, and even if you want to get close to your daughter, you can''t get close to her.

    I''m sure she''ll be home safely now... but when Liles back, she''ll be kicked out... "What a pity..."

    Well, we''ll figure it out somehow. Let''s not talk too much about [Strange] ''s family problems.

    What an excuse there was for Ende, but when I thought about it, I got a call on my phone.... it''s not Ende, is it? Oh, Doctor.

    Yes, hello?

    The Ark has moved.

    A tingling nervousness runs through the doctor''s words.

    What about my Legin Rave and the special machine [Valkyrie]?

    I''m sorry. I haven''t done anything about Legiive yet. Elze, Hachiwa, Hilda, and Lou had four dedicated machines called "Valkyrie." I can work underwater, and my mobility has improved somewhat.... "

    I understand what the doctor wants to say. The four nes were more or less suitable for white soldiers. "If it''s Lou''s Valtraute, I can switch to it and handle the distance somehow..."

    What about Nereid the Sea Cavalry?

    "I don''t know if I can move about ten of them." You''re going to get a ride in production. "

    The Knights were trained on the underwater stage with the Nereid cavalry in frame units.

    Even if it''s the first time, I don''t think the basic operation is that different from the frame gear, so it won''t be that much trouble...

    Where is the [Ark] heading?

    You''re heading north in the waters west of Isengard. If you stay like this, you''ll hit the Dragon Kingdom [Orphan] "

    Orphan Ryugunokuni. It was an ind state ruled by His Majesty the Feng Emperor. It is a country in the exact opposite shape to Yasheng, which resembles Japan.

    [Ark] ''s destination is the Ryukyu Kingdom? Or are the seabed resources nearby the goal?

    If it''s about the seabed resources, maybe it''s better not to force them now. We''re not ready for this. Cyclops will be allowed to be mass produced, but not a thousand or two thousand more at once. "

    That''s true. The [Ark] Assault Operation we are thinking of is to board the [Ark] directly and defeat the apostle of the submersible helmet that uses the transfer magic.

    It will still take a little time to do so. If the Ryuga Nation is attacked, we must go to the defense, but if they are only digging for seabed resources, I think it''s okay to leave them alone. What a stupid story.

    Fortunately, our concern fell apart, and [Ark] began digging in the southern waters of the Ryuga nation. Apparently, it was intended for seabed resources.

    But I can''t be rmed. I will ask Doctor to strengthen his surveince system, and simultaneously renovate the dedicated ne "Valkyrie" and proceed with the mass production of the sea cavalry "Nereid".

    I sent an email to draw attention to the nearby Orphan Ryukyu Kingdom and the Rase Kingdom. If you feel any anomalies near the shore, please evacuate.

    Even if the [Ark] doesn''t move, there might be an attack by a Halffishman.

    There have been no raids on the port city in thest few weeks. I felt an indescribable creep because it seemed to be the calm before the storm. [M]

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Far south of Br¨¹nnhilde, in the dense forest of the Great Tree Sea, there is a ce called "Dragon Bone Roost".

    It is arge cavity that opens its mouth secretly in a dense forest.

    This was an important ce for the red dragons in the Great Tree Sea, a short distance from the Sanctuary.

    In the wide cave, various dragon bones,rge and small, were rolled up. The "dragon bone" [rooster], as its name suggests, is the ce where the old dragon will spend thest time.

    Surrounded by those who were oncepanions, it was a precious final abode to travel to Huangquan Road.

    Only the strongest demon beast was said to be, and the dragon''s fertility was not strong.

    We don''t need to multiply too much because we''re strong. It is better to give birth to as many as ten cats a thousand years ago.

    Dragons live a long time because they are a long-lived species. There was bound to be at least a certain number of births at any given time.

    However, in the past few years, the number of dragons has been greatly reduced.

    The rampage of young dragons who did not know how to separate, the domination and killing by the dragon people who called themselves "Dragon King", and many dragons left the world without finishing their lives in "Dragon Bones".

    Thest time a dragon fell asleep here was over a hundred years ago.

    The dragon''s bones contain great magic power and will not decay after thousands of years.

    Over the years, the remains of many dragons were rolled up in the "Dragon Bones".

    Three suspicious shadows stood in what could be described as a sanctuary for the dragon.

    One is a man in a submersible helmet with a metallic blue hand axe hanging over his waist.

    The other was a domino-masked woman who hung a metallic orange baton [Mace] on her waist.

    And thest one was a strange man wearing a ck robe and a goat''s skull.

    The goat bone man had the metal ck king''s [Scepter] in his hand.

    "Haa... bones, bones, bones, bones only." If it smells spicy, it doesn''t. "

    "This is like a graveyard, so it''s only natural to have bones."

    The diving helmet man©¤©¤ Indigo sighed back at the domino masked©¤©¤ tangerine.

    So? I think I can use it, what''s this?

    "No problem. It contains enough magic power." Let this be a good catalyst ".

    A man in a ck robe answered Tangerine''s question in a twisted voice. Tangerine''s tongue, eh, leaks out the pleasure from the deepest part of her throat into the ck robe.

    "Then hurry up, graphite." It seems like it''ste... when you''re cumming. "

    Indigo''s voice turned to a ck robe called graphite. A giant red dragon stood at the entrance of the cave.

    You''re entering here with someone''s permission. This is not a good ce for people like you to enter. "

    A voice containing a boiling rage is emitted from the red dragon. He wanted to throw up a ming bracelet without asking questions, but he managed to restrain himself, saying that he couldn''t ruin the sleeping ce of hispatriots.

    I''d like to burn them down after they leave here, if possible.

    "Oh, the red dragon." This is interesting. We can use his bones too. Tangerine, I''ll take care of it. "

    "Hah!? Why am I such a hassle...?"

    The moment Tangerine returned theint against the graphite that said something selfish, Gowow! and the scene was enveloped by the mes of Purgatory.

    The moment I realized that I didn''t want to leave, the Red Dragon stopped holding back.

    The red dragon''s ming brace had the power to melt even the mithrils. Even Oriharkon can''t get enough of this if he takes it over and over again. If you receive such a bracelet, no human remains and bones disappear.

    The surrounding dragon bones are as robust and magic resistant as the Oriharkon, so they don''t melt in a single blow. Therefore, the red dragon did not hesitate to vomit. There is a backwardness that has disturbed the sleep of my brothers and sisters, but I will defend myself in my heart that they must want to fall asleep again as soon as possible.

    Eventually, when the me disappeared, there was nothing left before the red dragon.

    Hmm, is it gone? What was the lookout doing anyway...? This is why the young dragon [stuff] these days...!]

    The red dragon turned around and opened his eyes wide.

    This is because the person who was supposed to be extinguished by the me brace was approaching before his own eyes.

    "Haa, it''s so awkward."

    Gahuu!?<em></em>

    Tangerine leapt into the air with a sobriety voice and waved down the Metallic Orange Baton [Mace] and [Halloween].

    Even though it was only a toothpick, a heavy blow attacked the side of the red dragon, as if it had taken a blow to the tail of apatriot.

    Two shots, three shots, and a baton [Mace] hit the Red Dragon.

    The second and third shots were more powerful than the first.

    The red dragon, who had been beaten repeatedly, threw up a ming brace as it fought back, and Tangerine disappeared into the ground as if it were falling into the water.

    What!?

    Looking for the disappeared woman and wandering her gaze into the cave, I saw two other humans who thought they had disappeared earlier, far away from where they were.

    No woman has ever beaten herself up. When the Red Dragon was alert, it suddenly hit the brain with the heaviest blow ever.

    "Gaha...!?"

    When did they get overhead!? When they got here, the Red Dragon noticed that the opponent had some sort of transfer ability.

    No, I didn''t feel the flow of magic from this woman to the surroundings. In other words, it would be either of the two remaining people.

    The red dragon''s head fluttered as I thought I had to clean it up from the other side.

    Maybe I got hit in the head, or my eyes are out of focus. The red dragon could not even stand, and the red dragon copsed to the ground in the cave with a sound.

    "That''s a good one." I wonder if he should be called a dragon. "

    "Stupid. The skull of a dragon is the most precious part." If it shatters and serves, you can''t use it, right? "

    "Ha! If you want toin, do it yourself!"

    The Red Dragon opens his mouth to strike at the braces of those who are fighting, but his neck is not fixed as he thinks.

    Oh dear...! That''s it...!

    As soon as the red dragon gave up, a white mist began to spread from nowhere into the cave.

    The fog fills the cave in an instant, so much so that it''s only a few meters away.

    "Hey, what''s this fog?"

    "Tangerine, don''t move bypass." This isn''t just a mist. ¡±

    Tangerine obeys Indigo''s words, stays on the spot, and keeps an eye on her surroundings.

    It doesn''t necessarily mean that someone hasn''te through this fog.

    Just a minute or so in time. The messengers of the evil gods who were in the fog without breaking down their fighting posture gradually felt the fog fade away.

    Huh?

    Was she hit?

    When the fog waspletely clear, there was no red dragon lying there.

    "Were you able to escape? Then we must hurry to retrieve them. As expected, I can''t wait for the flock toe."

    "If you think so, do it now." That''s your job, isn''t it? "

    "Absolutely rough of servants..."

    As Graphite told him, Indigo began to transfer the dragon bones lying in the cave.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Gu......

    Are you alright, Red Dragon?

    When the red dragon managed to wake up with its still wobbly head, there was a white dragon there. It is smaller and more beautiful than a red dragon.

    Fog Dragon... I see, did you help me?

    The Mist Dragon is a dragon with a rare metastatic ability among the dragon race. To be precise, it had the ability to create fog, atomize itself or the object, and move freely within it.

    Although it was close to the [gate] rather than the [teleport], it did not move in an instant, and it had the disadvantage that it had to travel through a wide area of fog.

    Currently, the ce where the red dragon was located was in the forest, far from the [dragon bone] [rooster]. The Fog Dragon must have carried it this far.

    When I was flying on top of the Rodent , I watched the mes of the Red Dragon erupt... what happened? Who are those people?

    The Fog Dragon doesn''t have very high attack because of its trait. Seeing that the Red Dragon was being shot, she decided that she could not do anything by herself, and she chose to rescue the Red Dragon and escape as she was, but she was right.

    "I don''t know... but it doesn''t change into a tomb vandal." And do not leave those who prevent their brethren from sleeping alone! ''

    The red dragon stood up in a full body and folded its back wings to go to the [Dragon Bone Wander] again, but immediately fluttered and fell to the ground.

    Oh my...!

    Please stay here, Red Dragon. I''ll see how it goes. ¡±

    After that, the fog dragon once again generated fog around and disappeared to melt away from the spot.

    Spreading the fog, it prated into the [Bone Dragon''s Nest]. When the fog dragon emerged from the fog, there was no longer any human shadow in the cave.

    On the contrary, the bones of thepatriots who were supposed to be asleep had disappeared without a trace.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    There''s no doubt about it. They''re the ''Messengers of the Evil Gods''.

    We heard the story from the white dragon that came under the dragon god beast, Ruri, and we knew immediately that it was the work of the evil god apostle.

    Damn, even if I was just watching the [Ark], I couldn''t catch the evil gods'' apostles moving around with their transfer magic. It was a matter of getting caught in the back or something before that.

    What are they doing collecting dragon bones?

    "Dragonbone is an all-purpose material. It can be used as a weapon material, or as a catalyst for magic and medicine. It could be used for a Cyclops inner frame.¡±

    My question was answered by the coon who was working on the magic gun Spellcaster in the courtyard.

    "Eh, the dragon''s bones can also be used as medicine...?" Like crushing it into powder and drinking it? Or a pork bone soup...?

    Because the dragon meat is so delicious, it would be delicious if you took the stock from the bone and made the soup... Dragonbone ramen... I''m a little curious.

    Perhaps you felt something, Fog Dragon took a step back from me. Oops, I think I''ve got some extra thoughts.

    Lord Aji . Please give me your support when you go to the crusade of the Apostle of the Evil God . I want to give the wrath of those who are prevented from sleeping. "

    ss mmine and burning blue eyes turned towards us. Ruri looks calm and sedentary, but she''s quite a passionate person. They must be burning their anger at the way they were treated by their families.

    Those who havepleted their lives in the [Bone Dragon''s Roost] are basically those who have reached the end of their lives.

    If you lost your life in the battle, the dragons won''tin if you let them win.

    But it is impossible to bear with the remnants of those who have travelled to heaven in peace after a long life.

    Dragons that have finished their lives in life are undoubtedly dragons that led to the Ancient Dragon [Ancient]. They are the elders of the past. If the tomb was razed, the dragons would be angry, and I couldn''t shut up even if I were the top of the tomb, Goryu.

    "Ancient dragon bones..." I don''t think so.

    Lean?

    Leanne, the mother who was opening the grimoire next to the counts of maintaining the magic gun [Spellcaster], raised her daughter''s face.

    "It may be trying to create a magical creature that uses dragon bones." The Dragon Fang Soldier [Dragon Tooth Warrior]...... it seems that a soldier created by magic, also called Spartoi, was used as an indestructible soldier in one of the ancient magic kingdoms. "

    "Half-fishman, four-armed golem, and now a dragon fang soldier..." Damn, you''re steadily increasing your fighting power over there..... "

    "Well, we''re getting ready..."

    The artifact was made, and the "Ark" was discovered. The mass production of the new cavalry "Nereid" and the renovation of the dedicated "Valkyrie" are underway.

    There are some unsettling elements, but if you''re concerned about them, you can''t go in forever.

    I felt that the sh with the "Apostle of the Evil God" was close.

 Chapter 568

    <h4>Chapter 568</h4>

    "That''s why I was wondering if there was any magic or magic tool that could somehow seal off another personality..."

    "There''s nothing like that convenient."

    That''s what the castle''s living room said. I slurp out the words of the exhausted ende.

    As usual, Liil and Ende seem to be getting along badly, and there are days when they can''t go home.

    No, I guess I''ll be back when Liles to the castle with Alice, to be exact. This is how you talk to me today. [M]

    Today, Alice is taking Lyle to practice dancing with her. My dad, who can''t go to see Alice, is wrapping a tube around me.

    In the first ce, Liil and Ende didn''t get along. Hal''s personality built into Liil just hates Ende like a scorpion.

    "That girl''s main character is a girl named Lyle, right?" Don''t you think that if you take Hal out of that personality, there will be no problem? "

    "You know, I don''t know what happened to the original Hal who was in the [Crystal Realm [Freudia]]." If she was dead, wouldn''t that personality be Mel''s brother''s memory, no, his own? Can you get rid of it? "

    "No, no, no, no, I didn''t say to turn it off. Temporarily seal them off, or tell them we can''t put them to sleep or wake them up. It''s not Lil''s intention to let Hal take over each time because of emotion, is it?"

    Hmm... I know what you''re saying, but aren''t you just talking about settling with Hal?

    I thought I''d be able to hang out with him normally if I stopped appearing on the surface of Lil''s consciousness due to my anger at Ende.

    "I don''t feel like I can reconcile..."

    I can''t think of a word to say to Ende, who is madly nagging.

    "When you got married on a winter''s night, didn''t you get opposed by your brothers and sisters?"

    "Especially...... I wonder if the Demon King at the cherry blossom was the only one to stare at me....."

    Well, I wasn''t so opposed to being strangled. Since the cherry blossoms werepletely on my side, the Demon King didn''t have any hands or feet.

    "If Mel goes in there, maybe she can talk to you for a bit?"

    "Mel is also responsible for throwing away the [Crystal Realm [Freudia]], so I can''t say it too strongly."

    "Well, I know how it feels..."

    But it won''t be solved for long, will it? There''s a lot of things we have to solve...

    "...... is it okay if it''s just Ende who''s worried?"

    "Hey!? Alice can''t even see me, so I''m in trouble!?"

    "I won''t listen to that." I''m getting along just like Lyle and her sisters. "

    The white ende copsed on the sofa.

    Oh, no. I said something extra.

    When I was worried about what to do with the fallen ende, I heard a ringtone from somewhere.

    Huh? It''s not mine. Is that Ende?

    "Yes, hello...? Huh? Yeah, I''m fine, but..."

    Ende''s eyes were slowly recovering from the loss of vitality. I woke up from the sofa and started talking to the person on the phone.

    What? Did Mel tell you to buy some ingredients for dinner today?

    Piiiii, the disconnected Ende''s gaze turned towards me, who was drinking tea.

    "The Guildmaster is on the phone." There''s been a mass outrage in the Sandra region. "

    Gang runaway [Stampede]!?

    I also take out my phone, unfold the map in the air, and zoom in on the Sandra region.

    Search. A group of rampaging beasts and monsters.

    Searched... searched. Show Shimasu

    A red sign solidified on the map. I could see it slowly on the map, but it seemed to be moving at a tremendous pace.

    How many are there?

    3,2691 people, big and small.

    That''s a lot... It''s quite a massive rampage [Stampede].

    On the map, there was a veryrge town ahead of the group. If you stay like this, you''ll bump into me in less than three hours.

    There is no longer a kingdom of Sandra that ruled this region. Currently, several city states are trading independently.

    My reputation in this region, like that of Euron, is as bad as the copse of my country. To those whom the Lord has enved.

    "I think this town is built with the support of such former ve traders as well as Sandra..."

    And what about the guildmaster Lelysha?

    "You asked for a crusade." Even though Sandra had an Adventurer''s Guild, it wouldn''t be nice to be crushed here. "

    We need a crusade. But even though you have the Dragon Knight Dragoon, isn''t it too heavy to be the Ende alone?

    ¡°It''s okay. He said he''d ask to join the crowns'' ck ''and'' Red ''.¡±

    Norn and Nia.

    Norn, the master of the "ck" crown noir, and Nia, the master of the "Red" crown rouge.

    Both of them signed up for the Adventurer''s Guild, and I lent them my overgear.

    With the addition of Ende''s [Dragon Knight [Dragoon]], and the adventurers'' skillfulness, would we be able to cope with a swarm of 30,000 demon beasts?

    "You can also participate in winter nights." This request can be joined by any adventurer who is above the red rank. "

    "Hmm, the legin rave is adjusting..."

    "I don''t have any problem participating physically, but I''m hated by people in that country, soe on..." It''s a little hard to see what''s going on. Many adventurers are from the local area.

    I could join the ck Knight [Knight Baron]... but it''s been a long time since I''ve been able to move my body. I''ve been obsessed with making artifactstely, and I haven''t fought much.

    If you wear a silver mask as an example, you won''t find out who it is. The Silver Ghost Samurai Silver Gun is back.

    I also wanted to get my thoughts back before the battle with the "Evil God Apostle".

    Well then, let''s join in. Let''s get in touch with Lelysha-san. "

    Suddenly, the silver masked demon samurai might be surprised to join, so I sent an email with a detailed exnation to the guild master, Lelysha. That''s it, that''s it.

    Then I''ll call Norn and Nia, and they''ll be outside the gate in two hours.

    Roger that.

    Ende answered and walked out the living room window. That''s why I told you to use the door...!

    Whileining to Ende, I also decided to go back to my room to change my clothes.

    I didn''t even notice that there was a small shadow shining over it.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Rendezvous with Ende, Norn, and Nia at the gate of the city. Norn and Nia had the crown Noir and Rouge with them.

    There are no members of the bandit group "Red Cat [Akaneko]" on Nia''s side. Only the deputy chief, Est, and his golem, Akagane, were there.

    What about everyone at Red Cat?

    "They''re not red ranks, so this time they''re answering machines." I''m the only one with a red rank, so Est and I are the only ones.

    Oh, you haven''t reached the requisition rank yet. Well, that can''t be helped.

    Norn doesn''t have an anthropomorphic Golem, Mr. Elu, for the same reason. Elfrau said that she was an anthropomorphic type specialized in nursing care, and that Elka, Norn''s sister, was unsuitable forbat.

    "... I don''t care, but I don''t dress like you." Are you out of your mind? "

    I was already wearing a silver mask and woven into my armor, and I received harsh opinions from Norn. Isn''t that weird?

    "I have a bad reputation in the Sandra region. This is a disguise for not buying unnecessary grudges. When you look like this, call me a silicone."

    ¡±What did you do to my bad reputation...?¡±

    "Ahh... I crushed the country there"

    Huh...? I can see that it was not only Norn, but also Nia and Est.

    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! I I just paid for the fire. [M]

    I didn''t seem to get an exnation, so I quickly opened the [Gate] to Sandra.

    Wow!?

    A man from the guild staff was already waiting for him at the promised ce when he left the [Gate].

    This is one of the small oases in the Sandra Desert. The adventurers who had received this request for a crusade were supposed to gather here once. There were already a few adventurers gathering around the oasis.

    We were contacted by Lelysha-san, so a man from the staff rushed to us in a hurry.

    To the gold-ranked adventurer Ende, the red-ranked adventurer Norn, Nia, Est... and Silogane-sama, right?

    The adventurers greeted me with a greeting that said, "Gold Rank." Currently, there were only three gold-ranked adventurers in the Adventurer''s Guild. It was Galen, Ende, and me, the first king of the Knight Kingdom of Lestia.

    Hilda and Yae were close to bing gold.

    Earlier, the official deliberately blurred his rank as a silver tree. Looks like the guild''s got you covered.

    "I heard about it, but you can really use transfer magic." I''m surprised you''re a gold-ranked adventurer. ¡±

    Ah, well...

    Ende was dumbfounded by the staff''s words of admiration. I used Gate , but I wasn''t lying because Ende could use transfer magic.

    So that''s all the adventurers I''ve been asked to do?

    ¡°Yes, 94 Red Rank Adventurers in Sandra Region.¡±

    About 100 of us. Even though there were many goblins, kobolts, and other misceneous fish, it seemed crazy to try to deal with a herd of demon beasts that was three hundred timesrger.

    But the Red Rank was a top-notch adventurer. I''m sure you have the strength to do that. Moreover, this request for a crusade is premised on the participation of Ende and the Norns. No problem.

    "I mean, it''s hot in here..." I''m sorry, but I''ll let you cool off until the battle begins. "

    When Norn said that, he took out the [Storage Card] from his pocket and shook it, and a lion-type overgear, Leonoire, appeared in the desert.

    Looking at the amazing adventurers, Norn quickly entered the cockpit with Noir.

    "No, that''s cool because there''s a cooling function in the overgear, bute on..."

    Ahh, let''s do the same thing.

    Like Norn, Nia summoned Tiger Overgear, Tigar Rouge, and began to board. These free men... "

    The adventurers who saw Leonoire and Tigarouge had a somewhat reassuring look on their faces. I guess I was a little anxious after all.

    I heard that many of Sandra''s adventurers were former ves and diators.

    I don''t think the ex-ves would resent me for letting them go, but I think they were right to disguise themselves because it was weird and noisy.

    "Toru...... How far are the swarms of beastsing?"

    "Don''t be here in 30 minutes."

    I answer Ende while looking at the map on my phone. Ende also summoned the Dragon Knight [Dragoon] from the storage space.

    Behind this oasis is arge town. There are guards in the city, but I don''t think I''ll let a demon beast pass through.

    Even if I leaked a few dozen of them, the town guard could take care of them.

    Well, let''s get ready.

    As I watched Ende climb into the Dragon Knight [Dragon], I took out tworge and small crystal swords from [Storage] and pointed them at my waist. It stands out if it''s Br¨¹nnhilde... If it''s me, there''s a risk of getting caught.

    Crystalline weapons are only made in a few other countries that have acquired Freys'' Kakura, so you can avoid it.

    And then I summoned Amber.

    Lord [Aji], what''s that look like...?

    Amber turns to me with a confused look. ¡±You''re trying to do something strange again, aren''t you? ''That''s what I''m talking about.

    "I was wondering if I could stop the group rampage [Stampede]." I thought I''d ask Amber to hang out with me just like she did with Yeosheng. "

    I see. I don''t mind because I haven''t had enough exercisetely.

    Insufficient exercise, hey... Well, if you eat and sleep in a castle and don''t know if you''re a tiger or a cat, you''ll be under-exercised.

    It was me who swallowed the word "...".

    Hmm?<i> [ Visit  for the best novel reading experience ]</i>

    I suddenly felt my gaze and turned around.

    There, Sandra''s adventurers were preparing for the group rampage [Stampede], taking care of their weapons and concentrating their minds.

    There are some people watching us. Was it their gaze? It seemed more like a vignt gaze than a curiosity. Well, you know what?

    T-That''s right... ah, the silicone. Looks like the first ones are here.

    Ende''s voice resounded from Dragon Knight [Dragoon]. I leaped up from the oasis with Fly and stared into the desert from the air, I could see the sand and smoke rising in the wobbly heat.

    [Long Sense]

    When I checked with my eyesight, countless demonic beasts were bursting toward me.

    Sand Goblin, Desert Scorpion, Basilisk, Sandcrawler, Lizard Man, Desert Buffalo, Sandshark... and many other beasts I don''t know.

    Like Sandsharks and Sandcrawlers, beasts and monsters that could move through the sand were mming into the ground.

    There was a difference in speed, and it felt like a long, vertical spear, rather than spreading like a wave.

    Well, it''s easy for that person to intercept us.

    You''re here, aren''t you? Ugh, let''s go first! ''

    Nia''s Tiger Rouge bursts out of the oasis with excitement.

    Oh no...! It''s not just one person that protrudes!

    Norn''s Leonoir rushed out with a dazed voice.

    Neither am I.

    Ende''s Dragon Knight, Dragoon, also lowers his heel and runs out of the desert in runway mode. "I thought you were going to take the wheel from the sand, but you''re running normally..." Did the doctor make any modifications?

    Three nes flew out, and the adventurers began to charge into the desert just as the battle began.

    I can''t bete either. [M]

    It descended to the ground and straddled the amber that had be a tiger. When I pulled out the crystal sword, the amber began to run vigorously.

    "Silver Demon Martial Artist,e to me with a suggestion."

    Soon, Amber''s legs pulled out of the adventurers and approached the Endes. It''s fast on the desert, but it''s fast.

    ¡±Amber, if you''re wandering around the Endes, you''ll get in the way, so let''s wait here and hit the overflowing one¡±

    Your Will

    Amber stops at the spot with a smoke of sand. Already in the front, Ende and the others who had stormed into the flock of demonic beasts had begun a relentless ravage.

    From there, Sandshirk, who only showed a dorsal crest on the sand, came towards us.

    The shark-shaped demonic beast swimming in the sand jumped out of my mouth to swallow me whole.

    Get lost, Junior.

    Sandsharks jumping out of the sand are blown apart by the shock waves emitted from Amber''s mouth.

    Small andrge pieces of meat fell into the sand, creating a red stain.

    Didn''t you ever eat a sandshark fin? Do you think it''ll turn into a shark fin? If I threw it away, I would be angry with Lou and Arcia, so I collected it in Storage for now.

    Oops, this time it''s over here.

    From the opposite direction of Sandshark, the Desert Buffalo charged in. It''s a fierce carnivorous cow with a vicious horn that lives in the desert.

    Amber fluttered at the raging cow, and I shed my neck with my crystal sword.

    The headed cow rolled forward on the sand.

    ... why didn''t you bring this cow back to Lou and Arcia? "You''re going to make me angry..."... I''ll get it back. For now. For now?

    Gaga gaga!

    "I don''t need you."

    sh the sand goblin that jumped. I don''t want anything to eat.

    Okay, Amber, let''s focus on the one you can eat.

    I think the criteria are strange...

    Amber ran out on the sand, twisting my neck at my words.

    I jumped into the swarm of demon beasts that Ende and the others had missed and shed from one end to the other. Don''t forget to use Storage to collect them in between.

    I could wipe out the swarm of demon beasts with magic, but that would deprive the adventurers of their earnings, and I wanted to reim my thoughts on the battle.

    When I was dealing with a demon beast that was attacking me, my sense of dullness was gradually being sharpened. After all, such a tingling feeling of tension is something that cannot be obtained through training.

    Suddenly, the adventurers after them were starting a fight with a flock of demon beasts.

    As expected of the Red Rank Adventurers, they always ughtered the demon beasts one after the other without fear.

    Because there were so many local adventurers, he seemed to know how to defeat desert beasts efficiently.

    I was well prepared for poisonous beasts like the Desert Scorpion. That''s a good one.

    Oh, Est is fighting alongside Akagane as well. The two sides cover each other and show off the wonderfulbination. It was Gorem and his master. The breath is perfect.

    The adventurers are struggling to beat it. The girl over there is struggling with a sword like mine. Are you from Yeosheng?... looks like Eight Clouds.

    The child wielding the axe spear [Halvard] over there resembles Frei, and the child beating the lizard man behind it resembles Linne.

    Oops, it looks like Stef who just ran into me.

    The child who is emitting magic over there is simr to Elna, and the child who is singing in a pleasant way is simr to Yoshino. Arcia and I were collecting two demon beasts that could be eaten.

    It''s the only thing that looks like a coon that''s rambling on a powered suit. Hahahaha...

    "Hey, hey©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤!!"

    What are you doing, my child©¤©¤©¤©¤!?

 Chapter 569

    <h4>Chapter 569</h4>

    As you can see, our children are defeating the demon beasts that are attacking us in the mass rampage [Stampede] one after another.

    "Hey, why are you here!?"

    I ran under Rinne, who I had beaten up, and Rinne strangely tilted her neck.

    "Uncle, who is it?"

    Hmph!? An invisible de shes through me. Ah, I see, the silver mask has been given recognition inhibition, so I don''t know...

    The cognitive inhibition magic imparted to this mask acts more strongly the more you know it. "[Huh? You look like someone else...]" You''ll be out of your mind.

    That''s why even when Linne looks at me in a mask, she doesn''t ept any features or perceptions that I can understand. Recognize them as strangers.

    Even so... my uncle is still eighteen...

    Huh? Maybe amber?

    I can''t believe it

    Linne turned her gaze to the big tiger I was riding on and gave a startled expression.

    "Do you notice amber..." "Well, you''re not being hindered by recognition..."

    When she noticed something, Linne opened her mouth in a rush.

    "Perhaps Odo-san...?"

    "... this is Otoh-san"

    I take off my silver mask and look at Linnen. Interestingly, Linne began to wolf herself.

    "Ah, um, um, this is...!" Ku, KuNNNYAN! "

    Linne eximed, and immediately a coon in something like arge Powered Suit came along with Gashan Gashan.

    This is the heavy-duty armored gear "Beowolf" made by Koon, right? "What are you riding on..."

    "What''s the matter, Linne?" I got injured somewhere... Father!? "

    Found me unmasked in silver, and the counties looked as surprised as Linne.

    "Coon? What the hell is going on here?"

    "Ah, um, um, this is...!" Noo, Yakumo-sama! "

    Thank you for reacting in the same way as Linne.

    While this was happening, the Mochizuki Family''s eldest sister, Eight Clouds, came to y the beasts that were attacking them.

    "What are you skipping!" If we don''t take the initiative to defeat the higher ranked beast...... Chi, Father!? "

    I was surprised by the Eight Clouds, the same way my sisters were surprised...

    There''s a point in my child putting the me on the child above. We need to fix this.

    So, Eight Clouds, do you have an exnation from the top sister?

    "Ah, um, um, this is...!" Auntie [Auntie Ue]! "

    "What''s the matter, Eight Clouds?"

    "You''re the culprit, ahhhh!?"

    I yelled at Sister Various des who appeared.

    Mastermind discovery! After all, this brain muscle sword god who hasn''t been rampaging enoughtely has lured my children to the path of evil!

    "The culprit is a terrible thing to say." I was supposed to be the lead and guardian. "

    The Sonic Boom released by Sister Various desughed sharply and shed at the swarm of demonic beasts.

    "When I saw them in the castle, they were already headed here at the [Gate] of the Eight Clouds." Something interesting... no, I felt anxious, and I jumped into the [gate] and learned about the situation. "

    When I heard the story, it seemed that the children hade here spontaneously, instead of being brought in by Muji-san.

    It seems that Yoshino overheard me and Ende talking about everything.

    After hearing that story, Steve said he wanted to go, and Linne and Frei rode on it, and the disgruntled Eight Clouds guided the counts well... convinced them.

    And you said that you were captured by Sister Various des and made into a prime minister and guardian?

    Do the eightyers know about this?

    "Um... I don''t know, right?" because I was going to exercise a little bit.... "

    Hachimun answers as he shifts his gaze away from me.

    "A little exercise at the request of the mass rampage [Stampede]..." No, I was also thinking of eliminatingck of exercise!

    The feeling of these children is like, "I''m going to y ser in the park! ''I guess it''s about the level...''

    Do you always let your mother know? I guess so, but it''s different for each family. It''s true that the Mogetsu Family [me] seems to be leaning towardissez-faire...

    If I hadsted forever, I would have stopped it and contacted me and Yumina... "Sighing so, Coon turned his eyes openly.

    This guy... he didn''t tell me for a long time, did he? As a result, you''re the ones who get mad at your mothers, aren''t you?

    "Father, that scolding..." The demon beasts wereing too. Come on,e on. "

    "Hmm... haha. Got it. Let''s all get together and not fall apart. If anything happens to you, please contact me."

    Yes!

    "I just need to reply..." I''m going to get angry with the eightyerster... "No, you''re definitely going to be angry..." Why didn''t you stop?

    But can you stop it in this state? "I thought you were having fun like this..."

    It can''t be helped. Let''s get angry together... "

    Nanba-san, please take care of these children.

    "I''ll leave you to it." By the way, Winter Night, who are you referring to that [Brain Muscle Sword God who hasn''t had enough rampagetely]? "

    "I''m sorry!"

    Damn it, you were reading my mind!

    I bowed my head deeply and jumped on the amber and walked away. Don''t touch the gods!

    Glllllllll!

    Shut up!

    I smashed a [Fireball] into the mouth of the sand crawler that appeared to block my path. That was a bit of a hit... well, look.

    Ende, Norn, and Nia''s three frames and overgear are thwarting us, but the number of beasts thate to us is constantly decreasing.

    In addition to the children, I also participated in the battle with Sister Various Edges, so I had plenty of time toe.

    That said, it''s mentally tough not to see the end... "When the other adventurerse back, do you want to kill them with annihtion magic all at once... hey?

    "It seems like a demon beast I''ve never seen before is mixed in..."

    The Sandshark you just defeated, did you get two heads?... I wonder if it''s a subspecies?

    As expected, I don''t know all the demon beasts either. In other words, I hardlye to the Sandra region here, so I hardly know any beasts that only live here. Most of the demon beasts that live in the desert area know about them, so I thought they were the same.

    When I thought about it, I was attacked by a monster I had never seen before.

    Squid? Octopus? A monster emerged from the sand with countless tentacles.

    I cut off the tentacle arm that I had swung down with my crystal sword. While bleeding purple, he attacked me with the remaining tentacles, so I cut off everything.

    Then I spit out something red from my mouth. Of course. Then, the sand of the desert where the liquid fell melted into white smoke. Geez, that''s lysate!

    It''s disgusting, let''s defeat it. If it was the same as a squid or an octopus, I would aim between my eyes and release a thrust, and in an instant, I fell to the spot and died.

    Don''t ever see a monster like this again. Is it a sand octopus or a sand tentacler?

    I wonder if I can eat it...? No, let''s not. I don''t want to eat something that spits lysate.

    But... there''s something wrong with it. I barely saw the beast I knew before.

    "It seems like they''re getting stronger because of their imagination..."

    When I felt a vague anxiety about such a question, my smartphone called me. Ende?

    "Hello? What''s up?"

    There''s something wrong with this rampage group [Stampede] on a winter night. I can''t see the end of it forever. It''s like it''s gushing out endlessly from somewhere..... "

    I thought it was a little too much for Ende''s words.

    Originally, as the group rampage [Stampede] name suggests, it would not have happened without the rampaging beasts and animals.

    Usually, there is abundant food and water in the forest and mountains, and some kind of mutation is triggered in ces where many creatures live.

    It should rarely happen in a desert like this, where life is tough to live in.

    Then where did these beastse from? It was as if someone had gathered them from all over the desert and let them run wild... "

    I feel something man-made. Perhaps this is also the Messenger of the Evil God©¤©¤©¤©¤.

    Feeling worried about Ende''s words, I opened the map again.

    Have you changed much from the form of the rampage group [Stampede] you saw earlier? The red dot just stretched straight to where it is now.

    The position of the rear end is not moving...? No, rather than not moving, a follower is appearing from there...?

    "No way...! [Teleport]!"

    I felt a bad feeling, and I instantly moved to the location at the end of the line.

    What I saw was a swarm of demon beasts flying out of a crooked space one after another.

    The demon beasts jumped out and pushed straight over the desert so that they could be caught by the beast that ran ahead.

    "This is...! [Gate]? No... Could it be...!"

    Oh, it looks like you''rete.

    As if to support the idea I had arrived at, a familiar voice could be heard from behind.

    Looking back, Grandma Tokie stood there with a slightly awkward smile.

    "That means this is..."

    "The [Dimensional Seismic] distortion...?"

    ¡°Yeah, that''s right. Moreover, it''s dangerous because it''spletely connected to the world of the past. If you stay like this, you''ll be able to connect the past with this era."

    Is that... the time tunnel I told you about? Indeed, when the time tunnel ispletely fixed, the past, the future, and the present be a mess, and there is no longer anything left to be done by earthly forces. As a result, the Destruction God travels and the world ends... "Hey hey hey, this is pretty bad...!"

    So the demon beasts you haven''t seen before are an extinct species from the past!

    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry for turning my back while telling you something big... I''m embarrassed"

    Unusually, Grandma Tokie isughing. No, no, no, no, no, no, no. You''re notughing, are you?!

    However, when the grandmother gripped her right hand lightly, the hole in the open dimension disappeared in an instant.

    Ah, huh? I should have been pretty nasty... "It''s kind of light..."

    "Um, what was that te'' earlier...?"

    ¡±No, I wanted to erase it before I found out about it in the winter evening... but I found it with a slight difference.¡±

    Is that you!? You were trying to destroy the evidence!?

    Hohoho, Grandma Tokieughs as if she''s fooling around.

    "There are many dimensional distortions fromrge to small here." I thought it was the effect of the dimensional earthquake, but it seems that there was a creeping coworker behind it. "

    "... after all, is that the evil god''s apostle?"

    "Yes, it''s definitely creating ''distortions'' on purpose." As a result, foreign objects are flowing in from the past world. That triggers the group rampage "Stampede", but this time, the group rampage "Stampede" from the past world has flowed here. The demon beasts that came out one after another were fixedly locked without closing the space-time hole. "

    Normally, a small space-time hole closes with the restorative power of the world. However, if it is a big one, it will take time to close, and it may be fixed in ce on rare asions. This seems to be the time tunnel.

    This time, the demon beast passed from one to the next, and the hole didn''t close.

    If it hadn''t been for Grandma Tokie, the God of Destruction would definitely have arrived... "

    That''s not what the Evil God''s Apostle wants, is it? The end of this world by the God of Destruction. I don''t think they will do such a thing, but some people have a desire for destruction...

    "The only thing that bothers me is that it''s connected to the past." If it''s a dimensional distortion, it doesn''t matter if it''s connected to the future..... "

    "Speaking of which..."

    Visitors from the past... there are many extinct species, but they are only from the future.

    It was undoubtedly the effect of the dimensional earthquake that Eternity and Lil came to this world from the future. Perhaps the messenger of the evil god is not involved.

    Is there any reason to stick to the past...?

    ¡±No way... the evil god we defeated was in the world of the future [this way]?¡±

    "I can''t. As long as I''m here, I can''t let anything that''s a fool like the Evil God pass through any era." If Ie, I''ll send you to the infinite corridor of time, and you''ll wander around forever. "

    My guess was canceled by Grandma Tokie. What is the Infinite Corridor of Time...? "I''m a little scared..."

    Grandmother Tokie continues to talk, sighing without worrying about me, who was intimately frightened.

    "Well, there''s a chance you''re making a futile effort without knowing it..."

    Yeah, that''s a possibility.

    The messenger of the evil gods is trying hard to summon the evil gods from the past world. But it was obstructed by Grandma Tokie, the Space-Time God, and it was a waste of effort...?

    If so, what a sad story, but is it really so...? "

    "Huh? Does this mean that this group''s rampage [Stampede] will continue to ur frequently...?"

    "This time, it happened to bring in the mass rampage [Stampede] of the past world [that way], so it became this size, but I think that something of the same size rarely happens." However, spatiotemporal distortions often urred near moving objects, so they brought in demon beasts. Because there are many demon beasts in the past world that are stronger than the ones of this era.... "

    "As a result, it will be a mass rampage [Stampede]..."

    The main thing was that the powerful demon beast that appeared suddenly frightened everyone and ran away together.

    "Because it''s the survival instinct of a living being, I can''t help it..."

    If it''s Grandma Tokie, don''t you know in advance where the distortion will ur?

    "Hmm... I don''t know, but..." Sometimes it''s unexpected, like this time, and I wonder if I''m too helpful on the ground as a superior god. There are opinions among the gods that there are not many new gods to be sacrificed to.... "

    Mmm. When they say that...

    Originally, this was a problem that I had to clean up after bing the administrator of this world...

    Even with that, I still owe it to Sister Various des and the craft god [Crafting]...

    In the case of the two of them, it can be excused as the "guidance" of the Shinigami, but Grandma Tokie''s ispletely "help".

    When the time tunnels are formed, the world ends with the God of Destruction. I guess I should think of it as a special measure this time. It was also a sanctuary for the gods.

    Should I think that I can only get help if I can create a time tunnel...?

    "Yes, if you think about it that much." Is that better than that? "

    Grandma Tokie points behind me. [M] As I looked back, arge pir of sand stood.

    The giant lion''s body, the eagle''s wings, and the eagle''s head. A huge foolish demonic beast was floating in the air.

    It''s about the size of Norn''s Leonoir. A giant beast? No, it must be hard. It was half the size.

    "This isn''t about time, is it?" It was originally in this desert. "

    "Yes. I''m sure this was... Skull, Sphinx?" You were drawn to the blood of those you defeated. "

    The Skull Sphinx was a demonic beast with a skeleton-like face, but it liked blood. I don''t know if it''s because of the desert without water or just a hobby, but I''m sure it was attracted by the tremendous amount of blood that flowed this time.

    Galoron...

    I could only see the darkness in my eyes. I knew that the gaze captured me even though I had no eyeballs.

    The mouth of the skeleton opens, and a thin, long needle-like tongue stretches out from it. That long tongue will draw blood from the prey''s body.

    Skulls and Sphinx attack from the sky like falcons who find their prey on the ground.

    Galoro Rowo Won!

    That''s funny, you crazy bastard.

    Amber waved her ws down toward the attacking Skull Sphinx. Rather than air, the cleft ws that had torn the space apart tear the opponent apart.

    Garoayewe!?

    Well, well, well.

    The Skull Sphinx, which was falling here in bloody blood, was split into two with a crystal sword. Ah, this fur is going to be gold. You failed.

    With the time tunnel gone, the supply of demon beasts stopped. In a few hours, we''ll be dead.

    When I get home, the Yaezu will be mad at me. Ha... I''m depressed now.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    125th©¤©¤ failed activation test

    Inside the cylindrical ss case filled with a light purple liquid, the dull light emitted from the spiky core like Kimpei sugar disappears.

    Sitting in front of him, he nced at the graph floating on the monitor, and a small golden finger ran rushing over the console.

    "Adjustmentplete. Continued startup experiment 126th dial"

    Gopo, a bubble floated on the light purple liquid, and eventually, as if pulsating, the spiked nucleus slowly began to repeat the blinking.

    A little golden golem watching it quietly. The [Camera Eye] in both eyes was burning like a fiery me of faint [Kura] delusion.

 Chapter 570

    "Damn, damn, damn, damn! How dare you leave us and go y on your own! Let''s cheat, Kayu!"

    "No, I''m not cheating in particr..."

    "I-I don''t like fighting either..."

    Compared to Alice, who was so angry, Eternity and Liil returned a faint and in word.

    Alice is angry about yesterday''s mass rampage, Stampede. I can''t believe that such an interesting thing was happening without our knowledge. I wonder why you didn''t invite me.

    That said, they were practicing dance, and if Gu Yu knew about it, they definitely stopped, or they reported it to their parents.

    Therefore, at the stage of solicitation, the n was destroyed, but Alice couldn''t have predicted that much.

    "I also wanted to fight the demon beast!"

    The screaming Alice, ah, this is not good, I intuitively thought forever. It seems that the stress of thedies'' education is more umted than I thought.

    Alice swallows fast. The more I teach, the sooner I''ll make it my own. Yumina and the others were also difficult to teach, and as a result of teaching one after another, they were bing quite high-speed learning.

    Alice is a child who can do it, but she hates studying. You have to let the stress out when you''re folding.

    In this case, Alice''s stress relief is exercise or diet.

    The main point was to make them rage as much as they wanted, or to eat full of delicious food, which Koyo knew over his many years of association.

    In the current state, the bnce may be leaning toward those who want to rampage, but it is impossible to make them rampage at once. Then, in the direction of feeding him, Jiuyu moved.

    "Alice, let''s ask the sisters to buy a drink at Coffee Shop [Palento] as punishment." Looks like you''re just doing a cake fair. "

    "Cake! Love it! Let''s do it!"

    What''s a cake?

    Unlike Alice, who had been caught lightly for a long time, Lyle, who came here on a shallow day, had a question.

    "The cake is a sweet, fluffy and delicious treat!" I''m sure Liil will love it too! "

    "Sweet and fluffy..."

    Alice, who exins to Liil how wonderful the cake is, no longer felt the anger.

    {Something''s going on, is it too chaotic...? "Is it all right for my daughter-inw to have that kind of daughter-inw?¡±

    "As far as I''m concerned, I''m the ideal daughter-inw."

    While tapping the silver pattern with a dazed voice, Gu Yu was still smiling at Alice, who was eager to express the beauty of the cake.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The trial operation of the knight gorems "Swordman" and "Guardian" began in the Duchy of Brunnhild.

    Both are operated by only five aircraft, but if this is not an issue, we n to increase it a little.

    Both patrols are basically the main thing, but you will always have to act alongside yourpanion [Buddy], the Knight. There are some troubles that Golem alone can''t handle.

    Swordman and the Guardians were surprised at first, but as soon as they realized it was the Knights'' Golem, they didn''t care.

    Somehow... isn''t our people getting used to it fast?

    Originally, Norn, Nia, Luna and other crown holders were walking around the city with Golem, so there must be ces they were used to...

    "I always look at frame gear..."

    So, you''re gonna be okay?

    ¡°Yes, both Swordman and Guardian are moving without any problems. Swordman managed to capture the drunkard who was rampaging in the tavern, and the Guardian rescued the injured from the crumbling construction site.¡±

    After hearing the report of Knight Commander Rain, I stroked my chest and said, "I''m fine with this too."

    I may be able to increase the number a little after watching the situation for a few months. ording to the children, in the future, apart from the Knights, there was a unit called the Knight Golem Squad.

    It seems that the squad leader was Albus, the crown of [White], but Albus is now on a monitoring mission for [Ark] in the white whale [Var Albus]......

    When the matter of the Evil God''s Apostle is solved, we should think about organizing it.

    "And, Your Majesty, something like this actually..."

    That''s what Mr. Rain offered me. It was some medicine packets wrapped in white paper.

    When I took it and opened one carefully, there was a small amount of golden powder in it.

    "... where is this?"

    ¡°A drunken man was held by Swordman. Perhaps this is....."

    ¡°It''s definitely a golden pill.¡±

    A terrifying magic potion that mutates humans from the remains of mutant species. Damn it, you''re finally going to the Duke''s House.

    "Where did the man get this?"

    ¡°He said he got it in Badriana, the port city of the Kingdom of Belfast. The man in the ck robe at the tavern called out to me and sold it to me....."

    From Belfast. Is that ck robe an apostle of the evil gods?

    "It doesn''t mean you don''te directly to my house." Please tighten the security. Be alert if anyone is suspicious. "

    Got it.

    After Mr. Rain left the room, he jumped to Babylon and gave the golden medicine to Flora in the [Alchemy] building for analysis. It may be different from the new model before, or it may be a fake golden medicine.

    Let''s tell His Majesty the King of Belfast about the golden potion.

    When I returned to the office and searched on my smartphone, it seemed that the golden potion was not limited to the Western continent only, but also extended to the Eastern continent where we lived.

    Especially Panache''s kingdom, the Reef Lease Empire. "I guess it''s because I''m starting a trade with the Western continent..."

    Even if it was a lot, it was still a rough number. But I couldn''t leave him alone. I''ve given each country some antidote to the golden potion...

    "Even so, is it something that spreads so fast...?"

    About that...

    "Wow!?"

    Unexpectedly, I shouted at Tsubaki-san, who appeared suddenly.

    Since when?! Oh, the corner of the ceiling is empty! You''re a ninja, soe along the corridor!

    It looks like the [ck Butterfly [Papillon]] is chewing on one piece.

    [ck Butterfly [Papillon]]?

    ck Butterfly [Papillon]...? Huh? I think I heard it somewhere...?

    "It is a criminal organization in the western continent that His Majesty the Prince has crushed. It was the predecessor organization of [ck Cat]....."

    "Ah. Ah. Oh, there you are. That''s not true."

    Once upon a time, I dived into the ck Market to acquire a Golem.

    The ck market [ck Market] was dominated by the criminal organization of the Western continent, [ck Butterfly [Papillon]].

    Indeed, I met Fanatic Vi, the crown of "Purple", and her master, Luna Trieste, for the first time in the ck Market [over there]. "You almost got killed..."

    After that, the [ck Butterfly] [Papillon] split and part of it separated from the [ck Butterfly] [Papillon] and became an organization called [ck Cat] led by the [Shadow Lily] silhouette.

    "ck Cat" collects information while running a brothel and inn, and does something like an information dealer who sells it. It seems that Tsubaki-san is also interested, but I wonder if it''s information from your side?

    Didn''t I crush the ck butterfly [Papillon]?

    ¡°To be precise, I didn''t crush itpletely. His Majesty just ced a [Curse] on the leader and left him alone."

    Huh? Did you do such a terrible thing...?

    Are you sure, Zabbitt? I put a [Curse] on the head of the ck butterfly [Papillon] to keep away from the [ck Cat].

    So they left town, but then they ran into me in another town, and I ran into an orphanage.

    The ''curse'' condition was'' I don''t care about the silhouettes'', otherwise I could do anything wrong... Was it a little sweet that I wasn''t doing anything in person?

    So, that ck Butterfly [Papillon] Zabbit is carrying the Golden Potion to the Eastern Continent?

    Yes. No, I''m sure that the ck Butterfly [Papillon] is carrying it, but Xavit has already passed away and someone else is in charge.

    What, the old man''s dead? Is it because of my "curse"? "But I haven''t heard from Silhouette-san that she did anything in particr..."

    "No, it doesn''t matter your Majesty''s [curse], it seems that he lost his life in an internal struggle." It''s upstairs by your men, isn''t it? "

    Oh, my God. Your men betrayed you. Well, I didn''t really look like the type my men would like. Maybe it''smon in the backworld.

    "And the new leader is spreading golden pills..."

    Yes.

    The ck butterfly [Papillon] is spreading golden pills. Where did you get it from? "After all, you''re connected somewhere with the evil god apostle..."

    Where is ck Butterfly [Papillon] based now?

    ¡°It used to be the Kingdom of Strain, but now it''s in the western capital of the Gardio Empire.¡±

    The western part of the Gardio Empire... close to Isengard, who fought against the evil gods.

    Isengard is rough, rough, and close towlessness. Isn''t it a good ce for the crowds from the family business to gather?

    "Golden pills are spreading in the Gardio Empire....."

    Looking at the light points on the map, it was still spreading to a crowded area. This was probably the work of the ck Butterfly [Papillon].

    The Gardio Empire has also been given the antidote to the Golden Potion, but it is limited in number, and the antidote is needed because of the onset of mutation. It is also likely that it will be toote.

    "Golden potion is a dangerous magic potion," but there are still a certain number of users.

    ording to Flora in the [Alchemy], this medicine relieves stress, so-called mental oppression, and relieves physical and mental pain.

    That is not a bad medicine, but of course there is a strong side effect of dependence.

    As soon as the medication expires, the stress increases and you want to be relieved from it, but you take more medication because of it. A vicious circle thatsts forever.

    Flora says that this repetition maypress the "negative emotions" of the human inside.

    And when it exceeds a certain threshold and the mind and body can no longer bear it, the human starts mutating so that a balloon with too much air will burst.

    If it ispletely in this state, the antidote will no longer cure it. I became a vassal of an evil god who wasn''t human.

    It is natural for a person to want to escape from mental pain and anguish. Not everyone has a strong spiritual power. That''s the nastymercialw I put in there.

    They''re not selling golden pills at a high price. It is sold at a subtle price that the general public can manage to reach. I don''t like it there either.

    It takes away money, erodes the mind, and breaks the body. I was literally sucked to the bone marrow and turned into their ve. I can''t forgive you.

    "In the meantime, I''ll send the kings the golden potion of my country."

    Attach the location of the golden drug that came out after searching the map to a representative of each country. If they were all exposed, there would be fewer victims.

    What about the ck butterfly [Papillon]?

    "Hmm, there it is..." If we don''t turn off the source, it''s a mess. "

    Where do you get the Golden Potion and who deals with the Evil God''s Apostle?

    Normally, it would be the new leader of the ck Butterfly [Papillon]...

    Do you want to infiltrate the home of the ck butterfly [Papillon]?

    ¡±Undercover...?¡±

    No, it wasn''t me, it was [Homura].

    Ah, the three daughters. Monkey Flying [Sarutobi], [Homura], Fog Hiding [Kirigai], [Shizuku], Wind Devil [Fuma], and [Nagi] ''s subordinates.

    "Hmm, I wonder if it''s okay..." I''ve known it since I was a neer, so I''m worried about some things.

    "Those three guys are getting strong, too." At least in terms ofbat abilities, I was trained every day by the des [Moro] and [Martial Arts], so I thought they were much stronger than the half-knights. In addition, there are [far vision] demon eyes on the urn, exceptional disguises on the urn, and various dark artifacts on the urn. "

    I see. The young people are growing up... "I mean, age is not very different from mine.

    If Tsubaki-san pushes the drum so far, will it be okay?

    "All right, let''s get these three to go." Oh, I''ll add Bastet and Anubis as support. "

    "Bastet and Anubis... ck cat and ck dog Golem." I see, then you can gather information without being suspicious. ¡±

    Bastet and Anubis are Elka''s engineer Gorem, but they''ve been hanging around towntely without much work. No, it''s also useful for gathering intelligence and patrolling the castle town.

    If you look into something, those two won''t be suspicious. Bastet is smart, and Anubis... he''s a little stupid, but he''s friendly, so he can move around as a regr dog.

    With the simultaneous seizure in various countries and the crushing of the broker [broker], ck Butterfly [Papillon], the number of victims of golden drugs would be reduced. I couldn''t spread the "curse" of the evil god any further.

    I have opened my smartphone contacts to ask His Majesty Emperor Gardio for help.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The Gardio Empire is located in the south of the western continent.

    To the west of the empire, the Gulf City of Bren was located close to the ce where the former magic kingdom of Isengard once existed.

    In the past, the city boasted of glory as a ry point for trade, with carriers and horse-drawn carriagesing and going from Isengard, but since Isengard was destroyed and thend was divided, it now casts a dark shadow on its glory.

    Even so, as a city on the periphery, he is doing something about it.

    However, Isengard''s demise was a direct blow to the lives of its citizens.

    First of all, the number of people has greatly decreased. Everyone who went to Isengard visited Brenn, but now nobody likes to go to Isengard.

    With fewer jobs and fewer supplies, crime has spread, and the forces of those who control it have grown.

    Even the lords use their bribes to pretend not to see. This lord was a solid former lord who died of illness all of a sudden, so he was the younger brother who seeded him in his footsteps... but did the former lord really die of illness...?

    It''s just a rumor that the backbreakers assassinated the lords in order to rece them with lords that are more convenient for them.

    It waste at night, and Bastet told everyone about the information he had gathered in an inn on a corner overlooking the streets of Brenn''s city.

    "It seems that the split ck Butterfly [Papillon] also had assassination squads." I don''t think it''s just a rumor. "

    When I heard Bastet''s report, one of the three daughters, Foggy Hidden [Kirikuri] [Shizuku], put her hand on her chin as she thought about it as she shook her long hair.

    I wonder if the ck butterfly [Papillon] is responsible for the death of the previous lord after all.

    "It must be nine out of ten." Otherwise, even though it''s a peripheral city, you won''t be able to do it on your own. ¡±

    In the nodding ears, another group''s voice came even if they didn''t join the conversation and were making a fuss.

    Ah, [Nagi]! I thought I''d eat that fowl!

    "The fast one wins!"

    Hey, sisters, let''s give it to me!

    "What? You''re a gorem and you eat?"

    I''m high performance! There''s nothing wrong with that!

    Well then, I''ll give you this ~

    "I''ll do it!... this is the bone!" Against Animal Abuse! ''

    "Dogs like bones, don''t they?"

    "Pupupu, then I''ll give you bones too!"

    ¡±Ahh, shut up!¡±

    Shovels and bastides fly in unison to a group dining at a table in the corner of the room.

    There were two people and one animal who felt somewhat at ease with their roots against the serious bamboo shoots and bastites.

    That''s right, it''s going to be crispy. From now on, it''s easy to make mistakes in important ces without being overly attentive. "

    "Oh, dog. You said a good thing." That''s right, let''s rx your shoulders a little bit more. "

    Hey ~

    "You''re too drained!" A little more nervous! "

    Hey, hey ~

    You too, stupid dog! Let''s not hang out together! When I get home, I''ll have Niisama Fenrir scold me!

    What!? Sister Bastet, that''s cowardly!

    Maybe it''s the ck butterfly [Papillon]?

    The voice that was arguing with him stopped. When I suddenly looked to the side, a man standing by the window stared out of the window.

    Soon, the others rushed to the window and captured the men in ck clothes walking in the night streets under the street lights.

    "... there''s no doubt about it. It''s the ck Butterfly [Papillon] guys."

    I used the "far vision" magic eye to check that the ck butterfly was embroidered on their cor.

    It''s lucky to meet a target from day one

    "I guess I''m lucky... well, I guess I''ve saved myself the extra effort." Bastet, Anubis, can I have it? "

    I''ll take care of it. Let''s go, you stupid dog!

    Don''t be stupid, stupid! Dogs are brilliant! ¡±

    Opening the window, Bastet and Anubis chased after the ck Butterfly [Papillon].

    ¡°Let''s gather a little more information. We need to find out what the chain ofmand of the ck butterfly [Papillon] is like."

    I see. I''ll go around the tavern.

    Well then, I''m in a pleasant neighborhood ~

    Nodding one by one, the three daughters jumped from the window to the street and disappeared into the darkness of the night, just like Bastet and the others.

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571

    Is this him?

    "Yeah. Look at this arm..."

    One of the men tied up in ck rolled up the sleeves of a vagrant lying in the alley. The vagabond only groaned a little and didn''t resist.

    "I see. It''s starting. It''s starting."

    There was something like a dull scales clinging to the vagabond''s arm.

    Take me with you. It''s annoying to be mutated in public.

    "Mendoza..." Isn''t it okay if I take care of it here, aniki? "

    "It''s an order from above." You''re not supposed to kill me, are you? "

    A man called on his brother lights a cigarette as he watches his men hold and drag the vagabond''s legs.

    Fu...... the smoke spewed out was scattered by the cold night wind.

    What''s the benefit of letting that guy live?

    "I don''t know. Isn''t it used for some kind of experiment?" I was going to use it effectively until the end. "

    The man who replied without much interest discards the cigarette after smoking and stamps it with his shoes.

    "Let''s go."

    Heh-heh.

    The men are leaving the alley. In the darkness of the night, I didn''t even notice that the ck cat and the ck dog were watching from the roof.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The rough men were still drunk today at the "Ginkgo Pavilion", a tavern in the southern section of the Gulf city of Blen.

    Inside the tavern, fishermen working in the sea, tough carpenters, seemingly inexplicable travelers, and scruffy merchants gather to drink.

    However, when ites to cheerful liquor, it is not, but rather a ce for stupidity, dissatisfaction, and anger.

    "Ahh!? Say something, you son of a bitch!"

    "I''ll tell you anything, you bastard!"

    With such a voice, the fight begins again today. The customers around me also smiled a little bit and didn''t want to stop. Only the clerk said that it would be difficult for the staff to get rampaged in the store.

    When the intensity of the fight increases, the customers around you are annoyed.

    Perhaps she couldn''t bear it anymore, but a small boy stood up and stepped forward in front of the two men who were beating each other.

    "Shut up, uncles."

    As the boy smiled and pushed the bottom of his palm against the two men, the two powerful men who were quarreling furiously blew away and rolled out from the entrance of the store.

    The customer, who didn''t see the moment, said, "What happened? ''Strangely, the guest I witnessed said,'' You''re lying, aren''t you? ''and his eyes wide open.

    The boy returned to his seat as if nothing had happened and called out to the suspicious merchant in front of him.

    "I''m sorry. How far did you hear?"

    "Ah, ahh, about the organizational structure of the ck butterfly [Papillon]....."

    The merchant realized once again that the boy in front of him was not an artist. It wasn''t exactly a boy, it was a girl.

    Brunnhild''s agent, Homura, was trying to target and gather information from a rtively light-hearted merchant in a tavern.

    It was too noisy, so I entered the quarrel arbitration and stood out, but as a result, the merchant''s mouth seemed to be even lighter, so I thought it would be no problem.

    "There are dozens of executives under the leader [boss], but the four senior executives are putting them together." It seems that each of them is in charge of production units, smuggling, intelligence gathering, and smuggling and trafficking. "

    What is an operational unit?

    "Escort, extortion, and money lending... it''s all work that needs to be done." Well, not only that, but it''s rumored that we will also undertake the assassination depending on the money. "

    There were rumors that the former Lord was assassinated by the ck Butterfly [Papillon]. She thought maybe that was the truth.

    There is also a field of assassination in sneaky operations. Fortunately, Tsubaki has never been turned around for such a job, but I''ve heard from an elderly thug that there used to be such dark work in Yeosheng.

    However, I have been told that epting an assassination request carries considerable risks.

    The assassination mission itself is not dangerous. Risk of being targeted by the person who requested the assassination.

    If the assassination seeds, only the client and the executor will know about it. If you were a client, you would be able to take out the weakness.

    In that case... it''s a lot to say that a ninja who has finished an assassination will be killed by his client.

    I don''t know what to do with the ck Butterfly [Papillon], but if it doesn''t look good, the killer may have been wiped out.

    I thought that I would never ept such a request, but in the first ce, I smiled at my own sorrow that my master could not be allowed to assassinate me.

    Where are the golden pills scattered all over?

    "... what are you asking me for?" I won''t say bad things. Don''t stick your neck in the extraordinary. No matter how strong you are, if they aim at you, you won''t have enough lives. "

    Surprisingly, this merchant is a kind man. Tsubaki worried about himself, but no matter how he looked, he thought that there was no benefit to a merchant with a frivolous appearance, saying, "You''re damaging my appearance."

    In front of such a frivolous merchant, Tsubaki ces a silver coin.

    ¡±... I don''t know if it''s DeLoria, who runs the ckmail bargain, or Beelis, who is entrusted with smuggling and trafficking¡±

    While saying so, the merchant drew the silver coins and drank the lukewarm ale. Perhaps this man had something to do with the ck Butterfly [Papillon].

    No one in this town can do business with the ck Butterfly [Papillon]. This tavern probably pays a small fee for the ck butterfly [Papillon]. Otherwise, it would have been crushed long ago.

    "DeLoria the ckmailer, Beelis the trafficker and smuggler..."

    Considering the dealings with the evil god apostle, the main purpose is ckmail, but considering that he is selling golden drugs, I thought that it might be smuggling and trafficking.

    "Thanks, man. Thanks for the help."

    Tsubaki sits down with a silver coin. This also includes my own meal expenses.

    The man who had a good harvest was in a good mood and went outside the tavern.

    Walking outside for a while, strong men emerge from somewhere and surround themselves.

    It wasn''t the ck Butterfly [Papillon]. Inside, two faces were blown out of the tavern.

    "This is him! He''s a fucking kid, imitating him!"

    "Hey, you guys! Hold him down!"

    Apparently, we''re here to retaliate with our people. The men around him all came at once.

    But the next moment, dodo dodo dodo dodo! And when I thought that the dull sound rhythmically resounded, the men who attacked me peeled off their white eyes at the scene.

    "What...!?"

    Only the two people who were responsible for this unexpected disturbance could see the sight of it. There was nothing in the men''s eyes about what had happened.

    Hmm, if you don''t defeat me, you''ll have to bring me here ten times over.

    Tsuji jumped into the pockets of both of them in an instant while saying so, and letting go of the base of his palm that he had eaten in the tavern [without restraint this time].

    The men blew out of the spot, knocked down the barrels and buckets of the nearby stables, and stormed into the horse-dung pile.

    The loud noise came from the tavern. Nomajima gathered and found the fallen men and the two buried in the horse dung, but at that time, the figure of Nomajima had already disappeared into the darkness of the night.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "Aren''t you stupid?"

    "Wow! Spicy!"

    That was the voice of the baboon who heard the report of Tsubaki. Suddenly called ridiculous, Daisuke held his chest and turned upside down.

    "Why are you so prominent?" You can write the letter "Shinobi" 10,000 times, you''re

    "No, this is a force majeure..."

    "I don''t want to ignore those who are making noise in the bar." It''s not like I was intertwined. "

    "That''s how much..."

    The voice of the merchant in front of me was so loud that I couldn''t hear it, so I went out and took action. When Kaoru said that, I thought it was definitely a short-circuit, and my voice to argue turned down.

    "Well, I appreciate the fact that I''ve been properly informed, but..."

    In one room of the inn, there were only three people, Bastet and Anubis, but they had not yet returned.

    How was Tsubaki?

    I went to the downtown area, but I ran into some suspicious people ~

    Suspicious person? A member of the ck Butterfly [Papillon]?

    "Not that way, but with the medicine." Your footsteps are fluttering and your eyes are wandering around the city, muttering, "Grrrr, grrr, grrr..." "

    There were four people I saw, presumably users of golden pills. She felt more prated than she thought.

    If they run out of money to buy drugs, they''ll probably run into crime. That medicine can also slow down the deterrent of reason.

    "I just thought I''d give you an antidote..."

    The three of them have been given some antidote for this mission. I only gave a few dozen bottles to each country, and I knew how valuable it was.

    "Stop it, it''s the right answer." I can''t use a precious antidote to a life-threatening terminal condition anyway. If you don''t break the original after you''ve cured it, you might be able to do it again. "

    "That''s right..."

    She was supposed to give out such a righteous argument, but she also felt something strange.

    I can save you, but I can''t. In my head, I think that''s good for now, but is this really good for you? Suspicion brings forth a sickle.

    Aya shook her head and pushed the unnecessary thoughts out of her head. I''m on a mission now. Just think about doing the job you''re doing.

    When I raised my face to the trick and the sound of tapping the window, I saw the figure of ck Bastet and Anubis assimting into the darkness of the night. They seemed to be returning to the roof sometime.

    When Tsubaki opens the window, the two go indoors without making any noise.

    No, I''m tired. They''re moving around this way. "

    Anubis stretches out his front leg and says something like that. Does Golem get tired? Tsubaki tilted his neck, but he dared to tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk.

    The ck butterfly [Papillon] not only sprinkled golden pills, but also recovered the addicts who had advanced to the end of their symptoms.

    "Huh? That''s not for treatment... right?"

    The ck cat nods tinyly at the words of the bamboo.

    When the curse progresses with the golden medicine, the mutation of the body begins. When that happens, your reason is gone, and you don''t even know who you are. The antidote we were given could still help...... ¡±

    "What did the ck butterfly [Papillon] do after recovering such a human...?"

    Individuals who havepletely mutated will have an octahedral crystal called "Curse Stone" created in their bodies. The ck Butterfly [Papillon] was taking it out. ¡±

    Bastet''s three daughters'' faces are toughened up. I took it out of my body... which means that person can''t live anymore.

    This "cursed stone" will rece the G-Cube of Golem. You can get a stronger and better core of Golem withoutbor... The ck butterflies [Papillon] must be feeling delicious. "

    Until you''re really dead, no, until after you''re dead, you''re still being exploited. Everyone in this room was infuriated with anger in such an outrageous way.

    Mutation doesn''t mean that everyone is going to be all of us, right?

    The doctor said that people with magic resistance and those who still wait for hope in their hearts are hard to be. The stronger the negative energy in your heart, the more likely it is to be cursed...? "

    That''s what Bastet answers to my question.

    However, I thought it would be difficult to continue to have hope in such an environment. In this town where the ck butterfly [Papillon] ruled, there was no hope.

    "Anyway, we need to investigate the origin of the golden medicine first." Deloria, a ckmailer, Beelis, a drug dealer, and two of our top executives may be able to figure something out. Bastet and Anubis are the best to follow, but this time you''ll have to split up. "

    At the words of the baboon, the baboon leaned his eyebrows and turned his gaze to the ck dog next to [Ka ''we].

    "Eh, it''s okay without the baster, you stupid dog...?"

    Whoa!? No onees out to the right when you act like a dog! That''s such a bad word for me!

    The three daughters thought that your actions were just dogs, but they didn''t say anything.

    "As expected, I''m worried about Anubis alone, so maybe one of us needs to follow along..."

    That''s what I said, and then my gaze staggered. There is no doubt that this is the poor man''s [Bingboo Draw]. It''s a hassle.

    "" "RRRRRRRR!" "

    My treatment is terrible!

    Anubis muttered to his three daughters, who had started a hot junket.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The north wing of the Gulf city of Brenn has streets lined with luxury shops that don''t match the town.

    The neon of the magic light stone glowed in the darkness of the night, attracting customers withrge sums of money today likenterns. It''s a big difference from Minami-ku''s tavern.

    Most of this shop was a breath of [ck Butterfly [Papillon]]. It is a ce to entertain the trading partner of the [ck Butterfly] [Papillon], and it is also a ce for ckmail that cannot be shown on the surface.

    One of them is a shop with a sign saying "Desperado", where you can see men doing suspicious deals.

    Even the [ck Butterfly [Papillon]], who hugs the lord of this town as much as he likes, would be at the end of this volume if the Knights of the Imperial Capital grabbed evidence of such a deal.

    In a situation where we didn''t know where the undercover agents were in town, the ce to make these deals was a must for them.

    ¡°Here''s what you promised. Please keep it.¡±

    "Sure. So this is the price..."

    A box containing the blue octahedron crystals of Horus''s Daze [Gura] and arge leather bag with arge amount of gold coins were exchanged on the table.

    At the end of the transaction, the opponent quickly left the room holding the box containing the crystalline body.

    Then, immediately, a man with a wide moustache with a cigar pulled from another door appeared.

    A skinny-looking man, who had given the box, stood up from the sofa and dropped his neck.

    The bearded man sat down somewhat where the counterparty was sitting, rubbed the cigar off with an ashtray, and lifted the leather bag on the table to check the weight.

    How dare you give such money to such a stone?

    "If it''s a golem engineer, I''d like to load it up..." It''s an unknown material for researchers. "

    "Ha. You''re greedy. Well, thanks to that, we''re hydrated."

    The bearded man took the cigar out of the cigar case by throwing the jarrah and the leather bag on the table. When I made a mouthpiece with a cigar cutter, the clerk beside me greeted me and lit a fire.

    So, what''s going on with the object [Putu]?

    "Here."

    A man with a thread in front of a beard puts a small case on the table. When I opened the lid, there was about a dozen ss containers like test tubes inside.

    The test tube contained a dark golden liquid, and the bearded man took it out one by one and put it on the chandelier of the magic light stone on the ceiling.

    "It is a concentrated golden medicine with a special beast factor added to it." When we did the human experiment, we were able to force it into the body, but reason waspletely erased, and no nuclei were created. "

    Failure?

    "The inocted person had the power to outdo Gorem, and he didn''t seem to feel any pain. I can''t say it''s aplete failure.¡±

    "But when reason blows up, it''s probably useless as a soldier." If it could at least form a nucleus, it would have been useful as a seedbed..... "

    The bearded man puts the test tube back in the case. The man with the threads capped the case and continued the conversation.

    "No, for example, if you sneak this into the attendees at a party of the nobility of the marquis....."

    "Suddenly a monster appears and the party is a mess."...... I see, if it works, the one who gets in my way might die? "

    ¡°Well, there''s little certainty, but the point is, it depends on how you use it.¡±

    Hmm, one of the senior executives of the bearded man©¤©¤ [ck Butterfly [Papillon]], Beelis, who was in charge of smuggling and trafficking, was thinking about it.

    I was not sure, but I felt that it would be a great advantage to be able to make a gunball on the spot. I can harm the spot without being suspicious. The question was whether the target who hit him could get himself involved in the attack.

    Is there still room for improvement?

    ¡°Yes, I think if we drop the concentration level, we''ll be able to keep our reasoning going.¡±

    "Then go on."

    ¡°What''s the problem?

    One of the clerks tells the visitor that the man with the threads has lowered his head.

    "You''re here?"

    The purpose of Beelis''s visit is not to get a report of a new drug in front of her. To make a deal with the man who''s just arrived.

    The man with the threads recovered the leather bag containing the gold and the chemical case, and when the table was cleared, the person guided by the clerk showed up.

    I''ll get in your way...

    Some of the clerks who saw the person for the first time had a jerky look on their faces. It''s impossible. It was too strange.

    A creepy man wearing a ck robe and a goat''s skull.

    In the hand of the man, who was expected to be an old man from his voice, was the Metal ck King''s [Scepter].

    One of the messengers of the evil god, Graphite, smiled under the skull of the goat.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572

    Is that Beelis?

    Apparently, that''s what my men say.

    From a distance that was unknown from the other side, using the [Farsighted Magic Eye], Tsuji confirmed the man with the beard who was getting into the carriage. At night, it was a bit hard to see, but I could see a man around forty with a fair beard. A small ck butterfly with a gold border was embroidered on the cor of the clothes.

    I couldn''t even hear my voice at this distance. However, I could hear the ck dog [Anubis] at my feet.

    After that, I lost to Janken, and Anubis''s troubles came to me. One person and one animal were assigned to monitor Beelis, an executive who handled smuggling and trafficking with [ck Butterfly [Papillon]].

    Beelis was riding in a Golem carriage and moving around Brenn''s town. Each time, they move vigntly on the roof to avoid being noticed by the people of the town.

    The Invisible Cloak, a loaned item from the Brunnhilde Intelligence Department, was also used in the mirror armor of Yumina''s riding frame gear Brunnhilde, and it was an item with a function like an optical camouge that melted into the surroundings while inhibiting recognition.

    With this, it wouldn''t be so easy to find out, but just in case, Tan was watching her opponent at a distance.

    Even if there was a cognitive impediment, there was plenty of danger that someone with a sharp sense would suspect it. I''ve never been vignt.

    "This time it''s a brothel..." Why are you moving this way? It''s so annoying......}

    "I''m not sure, but I''m in charge of counterfeiting and trafficking, so there are a lot of things I want to keep secret?"

    Anubis, foolishly bumped on the roof, replied without turning a blind eye to the target.

    I answered appropriately, but in fact, this guess was sharp.

    Beatrice was a prudent, unsuitable face, and she decided to change the ce of every transaction. Sometimes it changes suddenly the day before.

    The business of trafficking is a matter of course, but it should note into contact with people. The seller also chooses, and if it is judged to be even a little suspicious, I immediately withdraw my hand.

    What they are most afraid of is being able to hold the scene.

    Since the new Emperor came to power, the Gardio Empire has inherited the aspirations of its ancestors and focused on friendship with its neighbors. As rtions with neighboring countries improved, the cirction between countries increased, but as such, the checkpoints were naturally tightened.

    It is natural that more people will smuggle and traffic in order to get something that is hard to get, and it is also natural that more people will crack down on it.

    I don''t know where the national dog lurks. It was scary for Beelis to be cautious. Well, in his case, it was normal driving because of his personality.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Here, I''ve brought you your share for the month.

    A ck-robed figure wearing the skull of a goat sitting on a chair quickly ced a leather bag about the size of a puppy''s head on the table.

    Beelis, a leading member of the [ck Butterfly [Papillon]], opened the mouth of the leather bag and checked the contents.

    There was a lot of dull dark golden powder in the leather bag.

    It is a golden medicine that is bing a major source of funds for the [ck Butterfly] [Papillon].

    Beelis analyzed it and tried to make the same object, but he didn''t even know what the original material was, so he decided to give up.

    It wasn''t a decent thing to bring in, but if it could be sold and used, it wouldn''t be a problem for Beelis. Of course, I''m always on the alert, but that''s fine now.

    When Beelis closes the mouth of the leather bag, the man standing next to her ces something like an attache case on the table and opens the lid.

    There were a number of crystal-clear clumps of softball. Many narrow grooves run on the surface, drawing strange geometric patterns.

    It''s all from a separate ancient ne called [Legacy], isn''t it?

    "Oh, as I was told, there''s not a single thing in the homologator."

    I grabbed a piece of crystal-like clump and checked that the old man with the goat''s skull had cured it.

    The object in the Attache case was a Q crystal that could be said to be Golem''s brain.

    Moreover, they were all from the ancient aircraft [Legacy]. If it is true, its value is immeasurable.

    The Golem is powered by the G-Cube and the Q-Crystal, the brains, but basically if these two are safe, it can be fully revived.

    However, many Gorem technicians will say that it is more important to have a Q crystal than a G cube.

    After all, the Q Crystal still had the knowledge, experience, and battle skills of Golem. If the Shit, Q Crystal is safe, the fusge performance will drop, but other G-Cubes can also be revived.

    On the other hand, if only the G-Cube was safe and the Q-Crystal was destroyed, even if the power and performance were restored, all the functions to manipte it would be redone from scratch.

    Such a precious Q crystal, but when it bes the object of the ancient airne [Legacy], its value bounces even higher.

    After all, the ancient aircraft "Legacy" is the survival of the Golem used in the "Ancient Golem War". The experience or knowledge is not immediately acquired.

    How did you get that precious Q crystal from the [ck Butterfly] [Papillon]?

    If [ck Butterfly] [Papillon] were to rule the ck market [ck Market], it would cost money, but it wouldn''t be so difficult to get.

    But there''s a way to get it without paying for it. Yes, you can take it from its owner.

    Kill the contractor [Master], push the Golem into dysfunction, and receive a Q Crystal.

    It is undoubtedly a criminal act, but from the people of [ck Butterfly [Papillon]], it is only a daily tea event.

    "I can also prepare a linked G-Cube."

    "No, I don''t need you." All you need is a Q Crystal from the ancient ne [Legacy]. "

    Beelis slightly raised his eyebrows at the answer. The G-Cube and Q-Crystal of the ancient aircraft Legacy are basically linked.

    When I loaded the linked Q Crystal onto the other G-Cube nes, it would ruin their performance and make Goremskill useless.

    So if you''re going to use this Q crystal to make a new golem, it''s a strange thing not to use a linked G cube.

    I don''t know what to do with only Q crystals... Beelis didn''t know what to do.

    I wanted to avoid snakesing out of my paws. And when Beelis stopped pursuing it any further, he heard a rattling voice from the back of the store.

    A guard standing beside Beelis puts his hand on the handle of the sword, and at the same time, the door ms! Then, a great man, nearly two meters long, jumped in.

    "Oh, I''m getting in your way."

    "Brass...!"

    Beeris nces at the man who suddenly stepped into the store.

    On the face of the man with dark skin and buns, there was a tattoo on the right half, and on the left side there was arge scar from the bridge of the nose to the cheek.

    One of the executives of the same [ck Butterfly] [Papillon] as Beelis, the man who ruled the executive team, Brass.

    ¡°We''re in the middle of a deal right now. If you need anything, do itter."

    Beelis grinned at the brass as she pped her tongue. Brass and Beelis can''t be said to be close to each other in ttery. Without thinking about itter, Beelis looked down at the brass of every power killerism, and he scolded Beelis as a coward with a meticulous, cautious look.

    In disregard of Beelis'' words, Brass sat down on the sofa opposite the old man''s©¤©¤ graphite in the skull of his goat.

    Who is it?

    "I''m Brass. I''m the same [ck Butterfly [Papillon]] executive as this one. Thank you."

    Brass introduces himself to the graphite with a fierce smile. While looking at it, Beelis tongued again.

    "I finally caught my tail." You''re the supplier of the [Golden Potion], aren''t you? "

    Brass pulled the leather bag on the table, checked the contents, and smiled further.

    "That''s quite a way to say that you grabbed my tail." We weren''t hiding apart, though. "

    "You may be right, but this guy hid the trading partner from us." I had a hard time finding out. "

    Brass turns a sniffy smile towards Beelis. The golden potion was sold by Beelis on a monopoly basis, and the other three executives were not involved.

    Originally, this golden medicine was on the market in Isengard with the touch that it would work against "Golden Flower Disease".

    Belys, who was focused on the effects and speciality, found out who was selling, negotiated and spread his hand to this point.

    Golden medicine was now an invaluable source of funding for [ck Butterfly [Papillon]].

    Besides, I knew that there was a search from the other three executives who wanted to bite, but more importantly, Beelis had a look like he had bitten down a bitter insect when Brass spotted him first.

    "Let''s be blunt." Give me the golden drug manufacturing method. "

    "Brass! You''re going to sidestep me!"

    Beatrice''s men put their hands on the sword. In the same way, Brass''s subordinates, who had brought him in, put their hands on the sword and created an air of instantaneous shock.

    Kang and Graphite mmed the floor with Wang Xiao''s [Scepter] in a room of tingling tension.

    "I want you to leave the parties behind and move on." Besides, you can''t make it. "

    "Are you sure? I feel like I can manage with just the golden bugs."

    Tingling, the graphite stopped moving.

    The golden bug is an alias for the mutant species that appeared on our continent. Because there were many insect-shaped items, such a name was established.

    The golden medicine amplifies the curse of the evil god contained in the mutant species,presses it and shatters it into pieces.

    The mutants were all extinguished when the evil god died. There are a very small number of things that were in the dormant state, things that were sealed by the barrier, etc., and things that were "duplicated" by the evil god apostle.

    In addition, very rarely, some species have been transformed into other individuals by monsters that assimte their prey, such as roper and slime.

    As Brass said, it wasn''t a mistake to use them to make golden pills even in [ck Butterfly [Papillon]].

    "Hmm... I''ve gotten to that point." I seemed to underestimate you guys a little bit. "

    "Listen to the strange people moving in Isengard." There are rumors of seeing a demon-like Golem carrying a golden monster. What the hell is that golden potion? "

    Brass smiled and questioned the graphite.

    The information Brass obtained was from the same senior intelligence gatherer as he and Beelis.

    The home of the Evil God''s Apostle is the [Ark], but there are several other locations where it is based.

    Graphite sighed in his heart that Isengard was a good ce to do all kinds of work because it was out of reach of people, and as a result it seemed to be less vignt.

    But it was run by Tangerine, so I wasn''t expecting that kind of caution from the start.

    "If it''s Strain or Arendt''sb, they''ve left one or two golden bugs." All that''s left is the method. "

    "Hey, Brass... you can''t be..."

    Beelis grabbed his eyebrows at Brass''s behavior. "Do your best to get what you want" is a man of faith. Definitely, this man is going to capture the graphite.

    As for Beelis, she had the feeling of getting a sideways spear, but she wasn''t opposed to it. I thought that one day I would let you throw up on the form. I was going to let him swim a little longer until he could tell if it was dangerous.

    The guards around the brass pulled out their swords from their hips. There was no way Beelis could stoping here anymore.

    He turned to benefit from [ck Butterfly [Papillon]] while tonguing.

    "Thank you for letting me earn so much." You should talk quietly. He''ll use torture and confessions as a pleasure if he wants to spit it out. "

    Beelis spoke to the graphite with pity in his eyes. Well, the word will definitely be erased after the information is spit out, but I''ll keep it in my heart. You can die without suffering if you speak honestly.

    "Hahaha, thank you for your advice." I thought you guys were gonna make it. It''s a shame. If you have to throw away (...) and (...) and (...) and (...) and (...) and (...) and (...) and (...) and (...) and (...) and (...) and (...)

    Ah?

    For a moment, Brass thought he was wrong. It was cut off on our side. From what he says, it''s as if we can be cut off... "

    Rather, Graphite removed the bracelet with the animal''s fangs connected to the beads and threw it onto the table. The bracelet that fell with Kashan''s sound bursts apart with just one blow, scattered throughout the room.

    "What are you doing...?"

    Ignoring Beelis, who pointed his eyebrows toward the brilliant, Graphite poked the floor with a ton and a metal-ck king''s scepter.

    [Come, Darkness, I seek the Dragon Bone Warrior, Dragon Tooth Warrior]

    When the graphite cast a spell, a skeleton warrior was born instantly from the scattered fangs of the bracelet and stood up one after the other.

    It''s not just a skeleton. His head was a reptilian skull like a lizard man, with a dark golden round shield in his hand and a bent, single-edged sword.

    "Magic...!? You''re a wizard!"

    "It''s toote to notice."

    There are few wizards on this continent. Even so, the existence of magic was recognized, and magic technology was gradually spreading from the Oriental Continent.

    In the other continent, it ismon sense to create a simple barrier in such a ce of negotiation. However, there was no such barrier, and the summoning magic was not inhibited as a result.

    The guards of the "ck Butterfly [Papillon]" shed at the Dragon Fang Soldier.

    They are part of a working party led by Brass. I was more skilled than any other half-baked knight. To make matters worse, they have the cowardly hands that knights don''t have, and they only have the fighting skills to kill real-world opponents.

    Unlike human opponents, but as usual, the guards'' swords definitely captured the Dragon Fang Soldier''s shoulders.

    "What...!?"

    However, the sword of the guard man was stopped by the vicle of the Dragon Fang Soldier and could not be shed any further.

    The Dragon Fang Soldier''s sword was mercilessly struck down by a surprising escort man.

    The man split up and down from his waist and fell down shily with an organ on the spot.

    "Now, after the negotiation breaks down, will you give up?" Let''s get a little rampage out of here. "

    Once again, when the graphite stuck to the floor with Wang Yu [Scepter], the puffiness exuded from the bottom of the corpse, and the body of the man, which had split into two, quickly dissolved into bones.

    "What...!?"

    When I thought that the bones that had been torn apart were rattling out, the ma was drawn as if to stick together, and it returned to its original shape and stood up loosely.

    The new Skeletons attacked their former colleagues with their swords.

    One of the guards is ughtered by the skeleton. When the graphite pushed the king''s [Scepter] further, the meat melted like before, and a new skeleton was born.

    When Beelis came here, he understood that they were making a terrible mistake.

    We weren''t using it ourselves. It was being used. They could have cut us off at any time. Until now, nothing was done but the whims of the other side.

    If I knew this would happen, I should have killed Brass myself when he ran off. Besides, Beelis bitterly regretted that he might have been saved if he had apologized, but it was no longer the time to return.

    "Guuuuu...!"

    The Dragon Fang Soldier''s sword pierced Brass''s throat in front of him. What a tragic end for a man who had absolute confidence in violence.

    The brass copsed, and I heard the sound of hitting the floor again.

    The man who was an executive of [ck Butterfly [Papillon]] was reborn as a monster with only bones, and now he turned his de towards Beelis.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "Nnh, it''s noisy inside." Even the annoying guests...... Ahh, Sister [Homura]!}

    On the roof where you can see the whorehouse where Beelis would be, the bitch who was lying awake freaks out at Anubis''s voice and returns from the dream world.

    "Ugh!? What, what? What?"

    Tsubaki rubbed his sleeping eyes and turned his gaze towards the brothel.

    There seems to be some sort ofmotion going on, and people are fleeing from the whorehouse they were watching.

    I activated Farsighted Demon Eye to enhance my vision.

    "That''s...!"

    From the entrance of the brothel where people ran away, I saw a skeleton with a reptile-like skulling out.

    The Dragon Head Skeletons shed and killed one after another with their flipping swords.

    When I thought that the ck aura that appeared from nowhere was surrounded by the person who was ughtered, my flesh immediately melted into bones, and I rose up as a new skeleton soldier.

    And the Skeleton that came out of it hits the people who are terrified. It was a chain of tragedies.

    "I''m skeletonizing...!?" What do you mean!? "

    I don''t know... but it''s still in the hands of the Oilers!!

    As Anubis tweeted as he watched the noise grow bigger and bigger, he received a call on his phone at that time.

    I took my smartphone out of my pocket in a hurry. If ites from His Majesty the Prince or his superiors, I must report this situation.

    Huh?

    When I saw the call notification, I saw a subtle expression on my face. I wasn''t the master or the boss, but I couldn''t help it.

    "Hello...? No, I''m at work right now... um... of the Gardio Empire..."

    Turn your back to Anubis and begin exining the situation to the caller in a low voice. Since this is already happening, I was thinking of having my master and boss contact me from there.

    "Huh? Help? That sounds interesting... but here, I need your permission...!" Is everything all right? Oh, is that so...? Yes, yes...... Omachishiteolimus...... "

    Ptu, turning the phone off, turned to Anubis with his dead eyes......

    "What''s the matter, Tan''s sister...?" Who''s on the phone?

    "From Else-sama..."

    How''s it going?

    Sometimes, people who specialize in body magic may be dealing with Elsa. Therefore, Else''s number was also included in the address. "The call I just made asked me to be your partner..."

    "He''sing over here right now..."

    Huh?

    "I know where Bastet and Anubis are, so I cane with [Teleport]..."

    Please wait!

    Whoa!?

    Exactly in an instant, the character [sons] of [Jun] appeared on the roof where Anubis and Joan were.

    Oh, you''re so mboyant, aren''t you?

    "You can''t miss this." We have to save them. "

    "I''m going to break my bones..."

    "Are you going to say something good, Sakura?"

    Behind Elsa stood the eightyers, Hilda, the cherry blossoms, and Shu. All of them are the wives of their lords, or queens. They''re not good people toe here.

    I couldn''t participate in the Desert Gang Runaway [Stampede] the other day, so today I''ll be as rampant as I want ~!

    Elze grunted her gauntlet-equipped hands and eximed with joy.

    I thought the means and purpose were no longer the same, but I stopped talking. It''s useless to say so.

    Whatever it is, it must be a strong reinforcement. That said, I decided that it would be troublesome if I did not inform you of this situationter, and I decided to call my supervisor, Tsubaki''s number. It is a wise decision.

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573

    The Gulf City of Brenn was surrounded by the bustle of anus screaming. A swarm of skeletons appeared from all directions.

    In fact, there were not many Undead monsters in the Western continent. Cremation is basically the main thing in the western continent, and monsters such as zombies and ghouls are rarely seen.

    This is because unlike the magically developed Oriental Continent, the concept of "resurrection of the dead" is almost non-existent among the general public. It is said that fire is sacred and does not attract monsters, because there is a legend that the soul rises to heaven.

    Legends such as "secret resuscitation medicine" and "secret resurrection technique" remain in some of the upper sses, such as royalty and nobility, so they are often buried in the ground, but they are generally cremated and bury the bones in the tomb.

    Therefore, when ites to the Undead in the Western continent, many people think of skeletons with only burned bones.

    The Undead are monsters whose souls can''t be returned to the heavens and have be entrenched in the flesh. I didn''t rise to the heavens that should have been returned to me, and became a monster that wandered the world.

    However, it will change over the years. As it happens with Bren, it''s impossible to turn into a skeleton as soon as you''re killed.

    It was an unusual situation for anyone to look at, and there was nothing people could do to panic.

    Skeletons kill people, and those killed are reborn as Skeletons.

    As more and more skeletons grew, it was bing harder for Bren''s Guard to contain them.

    ¡±Eeeek!?¡±

    When the skeleton was about to be shed by a fallen woman, the girl''s right fist, which had jumped out of nowhere, burst into the skeleton''s core on the sternum.

    Powder and crush!

    Not only the nucleus, but the bones of the whole body are crushed, and the skeletons are blown apart.

    Else, who had defeated the skeleton, immediately turned her body and kicked the other skeleton back.

    Griev''s heel urately shoots through the nucleus. Attacks the pinpoint and kills many enemies with a small amount of force. Else dlyunched her moves into the swarm of skeletons.

    "Come on, don''t be shy,e more!"

    I can''t help but feel like I''m jerking off.

    I haven''t had a chance to fight for my lifetely.

    While saying that, Yae and Hilda shed the skeletons that were attacking from one end.

    The swords and swords made of crystalline materials were easily carved like tofu even by dragon fang soldiers born from dragon fangs.

    It''s easier to trample the core of a sternum that has fallen to the ground after shing it into pieces than shing it towards the core.

    Looking at the three skeletons who attacked from one to the next and beat the skeletons with their noses, Kuchi''s three daughters once again realized the difference between their strengths and their own.

    "Somehow, skeletons often appear in the towns we visit..."

    That''s right ~

    "It''s not the second time..." Don''t tell me you''re alwaysing out because of us. "

    The three daughters sh the Skeleton''s core and chat about it. Crystal skeletons have appeared in the Astal capital of Sandra region on previous missions.

    I wondered if there was any edge to the skeleton... and I didn''t want that edge, but I just shed the skeleton in front of me.

    At that moment, suddenly, a loud voice resounded all over the town. An infiltrating singing came down from the heavens, and people saw the light there.

    Tsubaki looked back, and the cherry blossoms were singing unrestrictedly on the roof where they had been. By the unattributed magic [speaker] imparted to the smartphone, it was carefully flowing to the apaniment.

    No, there was also a Mangetsu assistant ying the piano behind the roof. There are a lot of strange things.

    How could you put such a grand piano on the roof...? The tempo of the song suddenly rose, and a soulful singing sound eventually emerged.

    The movements of the skeletons who were exposed to the song suddenly became clumsy and the reaction slowed down.

    If there was a Brunnhilde prince here, he would have made a convincing speech saying, "Well, it''s the Undead."

    The song of the cherry blossoms was originally one of the famous hymns, but inter years it wasposed as a gospel song.

    A sequel to a Hollywood movie depicting a disturbance caused by an unconventional fake sister, used as a climax insertion song.

    Fill the darkness with light.

    As the song suggests, the power of the Skeletons weakened, and the power of the Skeletons grew. The singing magic of such a supportive effect echoed all over the ce.

    [Light, healing regeneration, regeneration]

    The light magic emitted by Suu wraps around the area so that it can be covered by the singing of the cherry blossoms.

    The man whose arm was cut off into a skeleton while sheltering his wife bathed in that light, and the light immediately condensed and regenerated his arm.

    Simrly, the man whose legs had been amputated in order to miss the child had returned to a body that was satisfied with the five bodies.

    Site Defect Recovery Magic belongs to ancient magic and is an extremely high level of magic.

    It''s impossible to use such magic at Suu''s age, but she seemed to have the talent for light magic, and when she read the magic book in the [Library] in Babylon, she could use it immediately.

    Leanne, a magician, was also shocked and couldn''t speak.

    There were few wizards in the western continent, and when they saw the magic of recovering from part defects, people were tearful and joyful that miracles had urred.

    "I''m out of standard here too..."

    My Majesty''s wives are all strange, and I swallow words that might turn them into disrespectful sins.

    I don''t know if she went crazy because she became a daughter-inw, or if she went crazy because she became a daughter-inw.

    "I wonder what happened anyway...?" It''s not like it''s a group rampage [Stampede]..... "

    As he scooped off the attacking skeletons, Shinobi asked a question.

    Basically, the Undead do not join the group rampage [Stampede]. Because they don''t have the fear of emotional rampage or crisis.

    But that doesn''t mean the Undead areing in swarms. Sometimes the dead, who have amon and profound grudge and have risen as a group, attack the living as the "Undead Legion" of the Legion of the Dead.

    ording to Tsubaki, the skeletons overflowed from the brothel where ck Butterfly [Papillon] executives entered. Then I''m sure that the ck Butterfly [they] are involved in the cause of this disturbance...

    As if to answer the question of Shizuku, the whorehouse of [Kan] blew up shily.

    In an instant, the thing stood up wobbly in a whorehouse that had turned into rubble. It was a dragon withrge wings and four legs, made of bones only.

    "Bone Dragon...!"

    The appearance of the Bone Dragon, which should be said to be a symbol of death, sweeps the voice of the dragon.

    The dragon, the dragon, is famous as the strongest creature, but if it rises as an undead, it will be even more troublesome.

    Dragon zombies and the like are not so agile due to the rotting flesh on their bodies, but the bone dragon is only bones, so it is more convenient than I thought.

    In addition, even if it''s just a bone, it flies in the air and throws up braces. This is because the dragon''s flight ability and brace are not created by the body, but by magic.

    And because you''re undead, you don''t know tiredness and don''t fall asleep. Stay in this world forever until you fulfill your purpose.

    The Bone Dragon chases fugitive crowds as it destroys Brennan''s streets.

    But in the midst of everyone fleeing, there is one who stands in the way.

    "I''m d I can beat the undead."

    Elsie''s whole body was in a state of struggle. With that fighting spirit, it seemed as if Else was wrapping around a tinum light.

    Vassal traits [Fighting God Shirts [Carrots]]. To put it simply, it was a simplified version of the [Revtion of Divine Authority] used on winter nights.

    The ability to bounce your physical abilities to the limit and create a robust fighting spirit armor, but in the case of Else, a warrior, it means that you have acquired a Divine Shield and a Divine Spear.

    Like an arrow released, Elsie headed toward the Bone Dragon at super speed.

    Else kicked the ground with her doubled leg strength with her own attributeless magic [Boost] and danced up into the air.

    The Bone Dragon reacts nimblely to Else, opening its mouth and spitting out a brace like a methrower into the air.

    He said that if you shower the dragon brace properly, there will be no bones left.

    Brennan''s citizensughed in despair as they watched the battle, but Else, who raised her fist from the mes as if tough at it, burst her tortured right straight into the eyebrows of the Bone Dragon.

    "Break it up."

    The Bone Dragon shatters like sand with the sound of a tremendous impact.

    In the first ce, for the Undead, it was nothing but a psychic drug, such as the power of God. The Bone Dragon has literally disappeared from the world.

    Seeing that the Bone Dragon, a symbol of despair, was defeated lightly, the three daughters of Koichi renewed their recognition that "our queens are strange after all".

    "Hmm. If you think I''m having any trouble, the Br¨¹nnhilde bounces."

    At some point, on the rubble of the brothel, an old man wearing the skull of a goat stood in a ck robe.

    Sitting on the metallic ck king''s [Scepter], he looked at us with red light.

    "What a strange thing to meet in such a rough port town." No, this is the evil god''s guide? Are you telling me to get rid of my grudges? "

    "In that case, it''s not a busy guide." There''s nothing but ruin to guide the evil gods. "

    Elze said so to the Evil God Apostle Graphite, who had the Wang Xiao [Scepter]. Graphite, on the other hand,ughed funny without showing any anger.

    "Certainly. But can''t that be the truth? To men and women, to the old, and to the young, and to the rich, and to the poor, and to the diligent, and to thezy, all destruction is equal. Don''t you think giving them that will save those whoment the disparity?"

    "It only sounds like a rational asshole."

    "There''s a difference of opinion." ''Death'' is a wonderful thing that always rolls right to the side. Once you''re dead, you''ll change your minds. "

    No, no, no, no.

    Else stepped hard into the ground and rushed out in a graphite gaze.

    But before Elsa''s fist reached Graphite, the Dragon Fang soldier jumped out in front of her, and Elsa''s fist shattered into pieces.

    The head of the Dragon Fang soldier, who was shielded from Else''s fist, opened his mouth wide and bitten like a crocodile.

    It was Elsie who had almost worn it in the backstep of the hoop, but now Skeleton Archer''s bow and arrows were flying from all directions.

    "Mm."

    Elsie thrust her left fist into the sky, and a tornado rolled up around her, and all the arrows that were pouring down were removed.

    "As expected of Brunnhilde''s war concubine [Zenhi]." Why don''t you take a leash? "

    Graphite was hanging around his neck, and when the Bao-yu tore up the chain of nes, he threw them to the ground and threw the Wang Xi [Scepter] into the sky.

    The ck aura leaked from Wang Zheng''s [Scepter] enveloped the Baoyu scattered on the ground, and the spirits of the pale woman crawled out of the Baoyu in agony.

    "Phew..."

    Else, who had plenty of room to spare before, looked at the woman''s spirit and became stiff as if it was frozen.

    Else, who didn''t like the Necromancer [Wraith] system in the Undead, had a spiritually tight opponent.

    Her Gauntlet also has Light Attributes, so she''s not an unbeatable opponent, but her years of bad consciousness aren''t so easy to get rid of.

    When Els¨¦ unconsciously took a step back, the female spirits began to cry with a tremendous grunt.

    It gave the surrounding humans a fierce sense of tragedy and despair without salvation, and it was a voice that even seemed to kill themselves.

    "[Mourning Fairy (Banshee)]...!"

    With that terrible cry, the evil fairy was pushing those around him to the abyss of despair. Banshee was originally a harmless fairy who only announced death, but there were also rarely evil fairies who fell into the darkness.

    Else was able to oppose his voice, but the people around him did not.

    The people who heard Banshi''s voice were screaming, weeping, and distorting their faces. At this rate, the end of grief will cost you your life.

    If that happens, I might be a skeleton, just like everyone else.

    When Elsie took a step against the pressure of Banshee''s voice, the sound of the cherry blossoms echoed from behind.

    It is a German version of the hymn that was the source of the song that the cherry blossoms were singing earlier.

    The cherry blossom song of joy at Banshee''s mourning song lights up hope in people''s hearts.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa...!"

    Banshees are blown away by the song of cherry blossoms.

    After that, Yae and Hilda jumped out from both sides of Else and cut Banshee and the others under one sword.

    Normally, I couldn''t kill Banshee, the spirit body. But there was nothing wrong with the two swords and swords that had been given so many.

    Banshee, who had been ughtered, mourned her death and disappeared. There was a crack in the baoyu that was rolling on the ground.

    "It''s been a long time since you''ve dealt with ghosts."

    "Yae-san, it''s not a ghost." It''s like a fairy. "

    Fairies are spiritual beings, so it''s no mistake to call them ghosts.

    Well, either way, the eightyers waved their swords and discarded whether it was a ghost or a fairy.

    Huh?

    Yae stopped the sword that shed Banshi and twisted her neck.

    What''s the matter, Yae-san?

    "No... not only the banshee in front, but also the banshee in the back..."

    I thought that the sh was a shockwave and the banshee in the back was also shed, but I felt it was very different.

    Yae noticed a strange force oozing from the back of her body.

    Oh, I see. This is how it feels.

    When Banshi, who was at a considerable distance from the Eight Layers, swung her sword lightly, the banshi was shed up and down. Not only Banshee, but also the stone walls behind her.

    Hmm. Is this the family trait of the clumsy?

    I jumped the sh as I thought. Don''t fly like a shockwave. It lets you jump beyond space. And it shes through every space.

    That power, which should be called [Dimensional sh], is unleashed on all Banshees in eightyers. After a spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa spa, there was

    At the same time that Yaegi was carrying the sword, all the banshees that were there had disappeared.

    In that scene, Hilda, who was fumbling for a moment, activated it as she remembered.

    "Yae-san! You''ve woken up to the traits of a vassal!?" I''m cheating! "

    "No, I can''t help but to be cheated..."

    Seeing the unprecedented ability of Yaegatsu, Hilda understood everything and came to Yaegatsu with regret.

    Even though I was told that there was nothing I could do because there were individual differences, it seemed that I was still regretful.

    Before this force that shes through the space itself, there is probably nothing that can''t be shed in theory. The question is whether it is difficult to specify the range. I don''t want to sh it, but I can feel the danger of shing even good ones. Eightyers thought they needed precise control.

    "Besides, I''m so tired..."

    "Ah, yes, that''s what I was like when I started using it." It''s okay, I''ll get used to it. "

    Senpai, while blowing the wind, Elsie folded down in eightyers. Hilda was senselessly waking up with her sword.

    "Indigo is just a natural enemy." It looks like you guys are going to have to be crushed anyway. "

    I don''t know if I can do it.

    The Eight Layers shed their swords towards the graphite. The [Dimensional sh] definitely shed me, but the graphite stood there with a t face.

    Huh?

    The eightyers that leaned their necks gently shed two or three times in a row.

    "Don''t sh me...?"

    "No, it''s shed." I don''t know how you do it, but it has a wonderful shing vor. It''s not something that shes too cleanly, so it just seems that it ys quickly and is not shed. "

    Eightyers of exnations from the opponent who had shed it were drawn to the eyebrows. If you cut your fingers with a sharp de, the tissue will stick and heal quickly. The Yaezu understood that it would be the same as that.

    The man in the iron mask who was one of them had regenerative abilities that would grow even if he cut off his arm. Perhaps this old goat is one of his kind.

    "That said, I need you to stop because my clothes will be cut."

    As the graphite shook its arms and legs, the scraps of the ck robe fell. The robe underneath her chest was cut, and she could see her skinny ribs. If I hadn''t tied it to my waist, I might have seen my lower body. Yae was a little relieved that she didn''t have to sh vertically.

    Then I cut the regeneration so thin that I couldn''t catch up, and then I blew it up with a shock wave and torn it apart...... and the Eight Love Swords stood at my waist.

    From the depths of my body, a mysterious force that was different from magic power overflowed, and the tinum-colored light covered my eightyers of body.

    When I tried to pull out the de from the sheath with the certainty that I could break the opponent apart, I had the hand to hold the handle from the side.

    "Yes, that''s it. That''s it."

    Flower Love [Him] Sister-inw [Ahhhh!]?

    At some point, Hanami, the love god who appeared, almost stopped the eightfold attack. While smiling as always with a cheerful smile, I snorted my tongue while waving my fingers.

    "Yae-chan and the others belong to your family on winter nights, so you can''t use your cunning to defeat them." It''s against the rules of the gods, Dawn! It''s going to be like this. "

    "Dawn..."

    "Is that Dawn..."

    Else and Hilda also gave a subtle expression to the exnation of the rough love of flowers.

    The exnation was given from my husband''s winter evening, but it seemed very light.

    Well, from the perspective of the gods, to the extent that one of the worlds is lost, "Dawn! ''Maybe it''s over...''

    "Anyway, you can''t attack with curiosity." Got it? "

    "Mmm... I understand..."

    Is the consultation over?

    Graphite was held by both hands by the king''s [Scepter] on the ground, and he spoke with a feeling of taking a break.

    "I can''t believe you kept me waiting."

    "Hey, I just wanted to buy you a little time." Thanks to you, we made it in time. "

    When the graphite smiles, it''sing from somewhere, Dogan! There was a sound of destruction.

    The sound-sensitive cherry blossoms immediately determine the direction of the source of the sound.

    From the roof, the harbor lighthouse was folding from its roots and falling into the sea.

    And the fallen lighthouse is crushed by a huge golden arm that stretches out from the sea.

    The first giant Golem, Cyclops, was just beginning tond from port to town. At their feet, there were Halffishmen, Four-armed Golems, and Rock Giants.

    Else climbed on the same roof as the cherry blossoms and found a familiar shadow floating behind her.

    The head of a goat, the wings of a bat, the muscr upper body, and the lower body like a goat.

    It was Demons Road, the demon that fought the winter nights of the coup in the Regulus Empire.

    However, there was something very different from Demons Road back then.

    The whole body is mechanized. No, not all of them, not all of them. It''s like a fusion of machine and creature. Behind them, a swarm of demons simr to those that fused with machines floated in the sky.

    Mechanical Demon Lord and his demons begin to raid Brennan''s harbor.

    Well, let''s redistribute it.

    Graphite struck the metal ck king''s [Scepter] on the ground.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574

    Woahhhhh!

    In addition to skeletons that walk on the ground, machine demons descend from the sky.

    For the people of the port city of Blen, the sight of the world''s hell was spreading.

    The number of reinforcements on the other side showed up, which was a disadvantage. [Homura] had a color of impatience.

    Seeing that, Suu, who was nearby, spoke in a light tone.

    Don''t worry, we asked for reinforcements too.

    Huh?

    The voice turned around and saw the [Gate] opened all over the town, a knight wearing silver armor and a knightly golem.

    I am not a knight of Br¨¹nnhilde. Those armor are the knights of this country, the Gardio Empire.

    "Knights of Gardio! Protect your people! Do not forgive the wicked invaders!"

    Lancelet Rigg Gardio led the way. He is the young emperor of the Gardio Empire.

    Beside them, when they saw the figure of their Lord [Aji] with ck hair and white coat, [Homura] breathed a breath of relief.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Wow, there really are demons in the skeleton.

    I was contacted by Sue and Tsuji-san. I contacted the Emperor of the Gardio Empire and was a littlete because I arrived at the [Gate] after gathering the Knights. As expected, I couldn''t send my knights on my own.

    His Majesty had a n to step into the base once he had the information on the [ck Butterfly [Papillon]]. Unfortunately, the [ck Butterfly [Papillon]] had to wait.

    "With all this confusion and confusion between the citizens and the enemy, it''s not good to have a wide range of magic..." There is a risk of getting caught up, and it can cause further confusion.

    Thinking like that, a skeleton with a sword rattled its jawbones towards us.

    Brunhilde shoots the iing Skeleton''s skull through, but regeneration begins immediately. I knew I had to shoot through the core.

    "[Sport]"

    Pull only the Skeleton''s core into your hand. The lost Skeletons fell apart and fell apart on the spot.

    Drop your core to the ground and crush it with your shoes. I knew it was easier this way.

    Sin! And now a mechanized demon falls in front of me.

    The long limbs were made of machines like golems, and the torso and head were the devil''s. Let''s say a mechanical demon called [Cyborg Devil].

    "Whoa!?"

    The hand protruded by the mechanical demon [Cyborg Devil] was cut off from the wrist and shot out.

    As soon as I dodged it, my wrist was rewound with something like a wire attached to it, and Gashin again! Docking on the arms and legs. Rocket punch with wire.

    Whether the machine''s limbs are undamaged or not, I try to shoot Brunhilde''s bullets into my torso three times.

    Dandan! I hit three shots in the chest and abdomen, but it doesn''t look very effective.

    But the blue blood was bleeding, so it seemed like it could be damaged. It was only prevented by the thick muscles.

    How about the next one?

    Gi?

    The moment the shot demon took a step towards us, the demon suddenly exploded and the torso split into two pieces.

    Oh, after all, the explosion from the inside is highly effective.

    The Explosion magic inflicted on the bullet caused the demon to die.

    All in all, demons are strong in life. You can''t be rmed if you don''t make sure you''re dead.

    In the first ce, the demon itself was like an underbelly of an evil god. Both are simr to the ces where human negative emotions are energized, or where they prefer dead bodies.

    ording to Sister Various des, the demon is also said to be the remnant of the evil god, but considering that, the evil god''s messenger may also be said to be a kind of demon.

    "Well, you''re acting like a demon." It''s the same thing, isn''t it? "

    I mmed bullets into two mechanical demons, [Cyborg Devil], who were gliding from the sky. Put it down, Bogga, Bogga! and an explosion urs, with pieces of demon flesh and a rain of blue blood. "Hmm, I don''t want to shoot you right up there..."

    I used Fly to soar up into the sky.

    Descending on the roof with the cherry blossoms, Cyclops began tond one after another from the port dock. Oops, it looks like a lot of shit.

    "Target Rock. Cyclops."

    Searching... Target locked

    Activate Gate underfoot

    [Gate], Activate Shima Su

    The Cyclops, who had begunnding at the dock, disappeared into a pitfall.

    All of them who were still in the sea were transferred to a ce not far from the town.

    It looks like the area is open and no one lives there, so it''s okay to get a little rough.

    "Suu, cherry blossoms. Can you get me a cherry blossom?"

    I''ll leave it to you!

    Ouch!

    The cherry blossoms and suu disappeared from the town in an instant. I followed the Cyclops in the [Teleport] of the Cherry Blossoms.

    After a while, a huge golden frame gear appeared far ahead of the town, apanied by a light red frame gear.

    Cannon Knuckle Spiral!

    The roar of the Cyclops blows away, and the sound of Sue through the speaker echoes here.

    But the next moment, Pahn! With the sound of a rupture, I saw the golden powder rising from the other side, and it unexpectedly solidified. That''s... a god poison!

    No, the God Poison (weak). It has little effect on our God n. However, not everyone who had be a vassal could die, but it seemed to evoke a great deal of ill health.

    To borrow the words of the cherry blossoms, "I ate it until I was full, and then I was put on a jet coaster and pounded into a pool full of insects."

    It''s not unbearable, but it seems disgusting anyway. Physically and mentally.

    In addition, the output of the frame gear will decrease somewhat. ording to the doctor, it has been improved, so it won''t go down more than before...

    "It''s okay. Both the cherry blossoms and the suit are properly brought." Of course we are, too. "

    When I got down on the ground, I set up a smartphone that Else had in my hand, and when I started the app, I threw it into the sky.

    [Armed [EQUIP]!

    A ball of light was fired at the sky from my smartphone, and it immediately descended and enveloped Elsa''s entire body.

    When the dazzling light that could not open his eyes subsided, there stood Elsie in the pilot''s suit. What is that system of transformation!?

    "It''s a hassle to change all the time, isn''t it? I asked the doctor to make it for me."

    Elsie''s face was wrapped in a full-face helmet, with a ck shield lowered, so she couldn''t see.

    What makes it a little different from the pilot suit I saw earlier is that the gauntlet that was attached to both arms is still equipped, and the gray coloring turns red.

    "My defenses are getting higher than before." It''s sturdier than poor armor. "

    There are crystal armor-like things around the shoulders, chest, and waist, but it really looks like the red of a squad hero, coupled with the red of a personal color...

    Thinking of two simrly dazzling lights in a row, more heroes were wearing rattan and orange suits. Yae and Hilda.

    The two suits were fitted with attachments at the waist, which made them feel like they could connect a sword or sword sheath.

    "After all, I think this suit is a bit too tight..."

    "That''s right... I think it''s good to be able to move easily."

    The expressions of Yae and Hilda were hidden in the shield but twisted in embarrassment.

    Certainly, if the irregrities of the body are clear like the eightyers, it will stand out...

    "Milord, I hope you don''t stare too closely..."

    "Ah, no, I''m sorry..."

    Oops, there''s a courtesy for a friendly friend. Let''s not be shy.

    "Well, what about the effects of the God Demon Poison?" Isn''t it disgusting? "

    While looking at the golden powder that had drifted so far, I checked with Elsie and the others.

    "It doesn''t matter at all." I can move normally. "

    Hmm. If that''s the case, we''ll be able to fight without any problems.

    It seemed that the filter with the leaves of the sacred tree was working properly. It''s like wrapping your whole body in a thin barrier.

    I''m sorry I''m flirting with you, but I think you should worry about the other side as well.

    Unexpectedly turning around to the voice of Hanae-san, the messenger of the evil god on the rubble was beginning to change strangely.

    Several bones protruded from the back of an old man wearing a goat''s skull.

    Long, with some joints, the bone looks like a spider''s leg.

    I saw something like that in a movie I saw recently... The superhero who acquired the trait of a spider looked like him when he wore a powered suit from a fellow hero. "This one has more legs..."

    The tip of the bone was as sharp as a sword. Supported by his back bones, the goat-headed evil god apostle was floating in the air.

    "I see you at first, Lord Brunhilde." My name is Graphite. I became a Necromancer named after the Evil God''s Apostle and an Alchemist. "

    Huh. I see, Necromancer. He wants to use his bones and demons.

    "If I could, I would have done everything I could to make an opponent... but I don''t have a choice." I''ll do my best to entertain you. ¡±

    An evil god apostle named Graphite waved the Metal ck King''s Scepter.

    Then, the ck qi of Doth that came out of it crawled around like dry ice smoke.

    Everyone, retreat!

    In my voice, Else, Yae, Hilda''s three daughters, and Anubis and Basteto, the three daughters who were fighting against the skeletons, were all scattered away from the graphite and dissipated until they couldn''t reach their anger.

    Hanae-san won''t be here anytime soon. All of a sudden.

    The aura overflowing from the graphite surrounded the surrounding skeletons and disappeared like a ck mist.

    But eventually, when the ck mist cleared, a group of skeleton knights wrapped in pitch-ck armor stood there.

    I had a pitch-ck sword and shield in my hand as well. A terrible legion of hell was born.

    Gaaaaaaaaa!

    It was the mechanized Demon''s Road that roared above.

    Damn, I''m busy here and there!

    "Winter Night! [We] will stop you here!" Winter Night is for the devils! "

    Hmm, that''s better.

    In response to Hilda''s suggestion, I nodded and [Fly] jumped up to the sky. The demons are flying, so it''s most efficient for me to deal with them. The right materials.

    "Gaaaaaaa...!"

    Demons Road. Since the coup d ''¨¦tat in Regulus. It was bigger than Demons Road back then. And the limbs are mechanized. Like other demons, it appears to be cyborgized. Just Demons Road''s golden limbs.

    The red eyes of Demons Road glow suspiciously. The next moment, two red beams were emitted from both eyes towards me.

    Having seen it before, I flicked a beam and set up Brunnhilde to fight back.

    But the demons behind Demons Road also beam out of my eyes, and I''m struck by the rain of the red beam.

    "Geez, [Prison]!"

    As expected, this concentrated fire was tough, so I unfolded the [Prison] barrier around me and weathered the storm of beams. I have my own hot gaze. It''s tough being a hot guy.

    "Now it''s my turn."

    I take out a sword from the [Storage] and set it up.

    At first nce, it only looks like a broad sword made of crystalline material. "But..."

    Yep.

    When I waved my sword while pressing the button at hand, the de fell apart in an instant and became like a whip, intertwining with the demon.

    Releasing the button, the wire connected to the de was pulled back and restored to the shape of a sword. The demon that was torn apart by the sword that was pulled back fell to the ground in pieces.

    I made the Serpentine Sword for Frey out of crystal. It is well-ced to fight arge number of enemies.

    The demons that were approaching were chopped with a serpentine sword from one end. It is a limb of the machine and there is a piece of paper in front of the de made of crystalline material.

    The fruit of a chopped demon falls under my nose.

    I said, "Stop sttering over your head!" ''I heard a loud voice. "Hmm, I''m sorry..."

    Gugaaaaaaaaaaa!

    Demon''s Road raises its arm and hits me. Of course, [Prison] stopped me and I couldn''t reach my fist.

    Gragagagaaaa!

    Demons Road repeatedly hit [Prison] as many times as they wanted. It''s no use. How dare you smash my [Prison]...

    Piki.

    I heard an unbelievable noise in my ear when I was busy.

    What''s that loud sound now...! "This golden limb...!"

    Guoraaaaaaa!

    Damn it! The destruction of [Prison] was almost the same time I jumped backwards.

    [Prison] is broken...! Damn, those limbs are mutant!

    The mutant species that became a vassal of the evil god contained the spirit of the evil god. Even if it rotts, it''s the power of God. It wasn''t strange that I could destroy Prison that didn''t contain my spirits.

    But if you destroy the mutant nucleus, its body will melt into mud, but is there any special processing method?

    Just as we made crystals from Freys'' shards, did we somehow make something simr from a mutant species... a magic metal?

    Even though it harbors the power of a mutant species, [Prison] wouldn''t be broken if he used his magic spirit...

    If I use my spirits, it might vite the [Rules] of the gods... "After all, you can use it over there, but you can''t use it over here, right?

    Technically speaking, "God''s power must not have a great influence on the earth", so it may be okay, but I don''t know how to judge the gods other than the world gods that I don''t know.

    This body has already been recognized as a "god". If you use the "power of God" there, you can''t escape anymore.

    It''s quite hesitant to bet the chip "Well, it''s okay" on the fate of the world.

    "Well, I don''t want to lose even if I''m insane." Red jade, you can do it. "

    Your Will

    Gyaaugaaaaaaaaa!?

    All of a sudden, Demons Road is engulfed in purgatory fire. The demon in front of me fell to the ground, suffering in the zing fire.

    Instead, a giant bird of fire appeared in front of him. I secretly summoned Red Balls to attack them from behind Demons Road.

    Cowardice? Hah, can you say cowardice to the demon opponent?

    The Demon''s Road that fell on the ground square is trying to extinguish the mes that burn it like a fire. We''ve already evacuated [Homura] from underneath us. All right, there''s nothing wrong with that.

    I kept it in [Storage], and the boulder appeared in the air without any weirdness.

    Gravity

    Pong touched the boulder falling in front of Demons Road, activating [Gravity] and weighing it thousands of times.

    Gyaoueaaaa!?

    The sound of your belly! echoes in your ears.

    Alright, demon extermination is over. No, there''s still a little devil left.

    ze

    Here we are

    Right next to me, a giant blue dragon shines in sapphire color.

    pping his big wings, he spat out a bracelet like a me thrower from his mouth, and several mechanical demons [Cyborg Devil] burned up with their limbs.

    Ruli, the red jade. I''ll leave the demons here to you.

    Your Will

    Let''s get rid of all the charcoal.

    Leave the sky to two [two] to descend to the ground.

    On the ground, three daughters, Basteto, Anubis, and a giant coral and Obsidian were starting to ravage the Skeleton Legion.

    When I summoned Ruri just now, I, myself, and the rest of the Divine Beasts were making a lot of noise, so I summoned them all. Amber is heading towards the Elsies.

    Obsidian shatters the skeleton with a current cutter and crushes it with the huge legs of the coral. It''s like a monster movie.

    "Take the coral, obsidian, and their children."

    Roger

    I''ll leave you to it.

    I left it to the corals and Obsidian to run under Elsie and the others. Running through the streets to the copsed whorehouse, Else, Yae, Hilda, and Amber in their pilot suits were fighting the skeleton knights of Graphite.

    The Skeleton Knight in his pitch-ck armor wasn''t that strong. However, the nucleus, which is a weak point, is notpletely visible in the armor, so it looks like it is a hassle.

    The graphite was transformed into a Taka Ashigani-like figure with the same metallic glow as the Skeleton Knight.

    Instead of a hammer, it had something like arge sickle attached to it, and only the upper body with the Wang Xiao [Scepter] jumped out of the main body of the Taka Ashigan crab.

    The crab version of Arachnay? Arachne is one of our knights, but it is one of the demons, the same subracle as the beastlings. No matter how I looked at it, it was a monster. Let''s get rid of the Kaiju.

    [Light Piercing, Holy Light Wave, Holy Ray]

    A very thickser from my palm is looming over the rubble.

    This isn''t a serious attack, so this is OK, right?

    ¡±Eat it, ''jet''¡±

    In response to the spear of light that seemed impossible to avoid, Graphite lightly waved Wang Xiao [Scepter], and the ck Moya that leaked out of it swallowed all thesers of light like a ck hole.

    Eh, that''s not true?

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575

    Fire Piercing, Red Heat Giant Spear, Burning Lance !

    My huge ming spear is flying again in the face of the graphite.

    However, the ck Moya vortex that leaked from the king''s [Scepter] again absorbed the me.

    "Waste is not waste. I can''t do magic to you."

    Taka Ashigan crabs and transformed graphite are kara kara and kara kara.

    The magic doesn''t work...? If you want to convert the same attribute magic as my attributeless magic [Absolute] into magic power and absorb it...!

    No way!

    In return.

    Countless ck arrows are fired from the swirling Moya.

    Prison !

    I used Prison to surround and defend everyone, including Elsie and the others. The ck arrow did not pierce [Prison], but several of them remained stuck in the barrier. There was a crack in the [Prison] barrier.

    I don''t know...! That was close.

    Hurting the [Prison] barrier meant that the arrow contained the spirit of the evil god. Damn, that''s really troublesome.

    That Moya absorbs magic power and uses it as her own. In other words, Magic Attacks are not effective, but instead, they absorb their magic power and stun them with counterattacks.

    Probably the metallic ck part of the crab is hardened by that Moya. It was a pseudo-freise.

    If so, I had no choice but to attack with a physical attack.

    "Everybody get away from that guy!"

    Reacting quickly to my voice, Else, Yae, Hilda, and Amber distanced themselves from the graphite.

    At a distance, I opened an oversized [gate] over the graphite.

    Crush it.

    A pile of rubble falls from the [Gate]. I dropped a bunch of fallen buildings all over the ce.

    Graphite and the skeletal knights around us are buried in tons of rain.

    Soon all the rubble fell, and there was a big mountain.

    "... did you do it?"

    Akan, Yae. That''s a bad time g.

    The moment I thought so, I said, "Correct! ''But as I said, the graphite of Taka Ashigan leaped out of the rubble pile.

    "Kahaha! I can imitate the taste!" Then I won''t hesitate toe too! "

    Graphite is the arm of Taka Ashigani (?) Vigorously shake down the sickle that was there.

    And from there, something like a shock wave jumped out and ran on the ground, attacking us. It was us who scattered it, but the building that was shed by the shock wave was shed in two.

    Damn, that''s pretty powerful.

    Sora-sora-sora!

    A series of shockwave shes followed suddenly. I can''t, but I can''t get close.

    When I try to step in, a shing blow flies in and breaks my nose.

    "Perhaps you''re trying to keep me away from melee battles..."

    Do you want to use Shield and force it in? No, since they were using the spirit of the evil god, [Shield] might be destroyed. You can''t bet on a dangerous game.

    "When ites to a physical attack at a distance..."

    I pulled the Brunnhilde out of my waist and pulled the trigger on the graphite.

    It did not hit the main unit, but it bounced back lightly. Well, the body that was buried in the rubble didn''t crumble. This kind of attack won''t work.

    Then let''s take a physical attack that I''m sorry for.

    Speak up to the smartphone you left connected.

    Sue, are you ready?

    Okay!

    "Huh? What''s all the mess..."

    [Gate]!

    Graphite fell to the ground with the rubble.

    Then, I transferred from there like a [teleport] chase.

    Graphite was sent to the battlefield where Cyclops and Sue were fighting.

    Graphite falling from the sky probably saw the golden giant swinging its giant fist.

    [Cannon Knuckle Spiral]!

    "What...!?"

    A fast-spinning golden right fist unleashed from the Ortolinde Overlord approaches the dazed graphite.

    Graphite seems to have managed to avoid it, but it is already toote. Comma-seconds of death were killed, and the metallic ck crab received a golden fist directly in front of it.

    Gobboa!?

    Screaming dirty, the locusts are crushed by the dust. It''s our biggest physical attack. I don''t have a clue.

    "That said..."

    "Oh my...! Hands on me...!"

    Graphite stood up as he leaned against the metallic ck king''s scepter.

    I don''t think we''ll be able to defeat them. The evil god''s apostle seems to have a significantly higher regeneration ability due to the spirit of the evil god he lived in.

    The butcher-knife man who had fought before had shed off his arm and regenerated it immediately.

    After all, the only way to stab someone with no curiosity is to attack them with artifacts...? "

    What do you want me to do?

    "Wait a little longer... no..."

    The eternal voice that I heard, I gave a small reply. [M]

    To tell the truth, Kuyu, who disappeared in [Invisible], was also at the scene with me. I am still next door.

    The reason why he had disappeared was because if he fought the evil god''s apostle, a diving helmet could appear as before, and he could escape with transfer magic.

    If the messenger of the evil god of the submersible helmet appeared, I would have him use the artifact for a long time, seal the transfer magic in an unexpected manner, and conquer it warmly.

    If you even defeat the shifting magician, you won''t have to worry about escaping even if you get into the [Ark].

    "I thought if I hurt this much, I''d see a submarine helmet..."

    You still got room? Even if they do, isn''t that enough to help them? Or is this diving helmet against you? Or... is there a reason I can''t be here?

    I didn''te to the rescue when I used the butcher knife and spear before. I came to help you before.

    I was wondering if they had any sense ofpany before that.

    ... it would be a shame to miss the chance of being defeated.

    I changed the n. I wonder if I can ask you, Eternity.

    Yes, I''m fine.

    "Hugh. That''s what I have to do." It''s getting interesting!

    Silver''s voice returned with her. "I don''t know, listening to his voice will make you feel more anxious..."

    Solving the [Invisible], Eternity appears next to me.

    In his hand, the silver de, the [Silver] crown, and a metal sphere like a baseball, wrapped in tinum light, circled slowly around him like a satellite.

    I put my right hand in front of Silver.

    Divine Arms Armament

    The tinum-colored sphere dissolves like silk thread and changes its shape to be woven into the eternal hand.

    It was shaped like a single-edged sword. But the trigger, the cylinder, and the de had a muzzle. It''s the same gunde as my Brunnhilde. It was a normal sword in its original configuration, but since Silver was still there, I tried to change it a bit.

    Unlike my Br¨¹nhilde, it is a divine artifact and does not deform with its gun form or sword form.

    From the beginning, it was shaped like a sword, and it felt like it had a gun feature.

    The size is longsting, so it is only about the length of a short sword used by adults.

    With the sword and gun artifact in his right hand, Silver and Jiuyue in his left hand, he held the sword in both hands.

    What? Are you going to fight with a double sword?

    I think I can fight with Yaemin, Yaemin, or Sister Various des, but are you all right...?

    Very well. I''ll be your backup, and I''ll manage.

    Tsk, cherry blossoms. Can you keep the Cyclops away?

    I''ll leave it to you!

    Ouch!

    Ortolinde Overlord and Los Weise confront the Cyclops.

    Looking beyond, three nes were approaching from across town: Gerhilde, Schwertlite, and Siegelune. Elsie and the others would be fine.

    "What is it, this kid?" In the meantime... Well, that''s fine. Until I use my own hands. "

    Graphite removed the big fang ne that was hanging around her neck and the same bracelet that was attached to her wrist.

    And when I threw it away, I pped the ground with the king''s [Scepter].

    In an instant, he leaped out of the beaten Wang Zheng [Scepter], overflowing with ck Moya, and clung to his fangs that had been thrown off the ground.

    The ck Moya enclosed the fangs gradually solidified their shape, and eventually a dragon''s head with a sickle was made there.

    Of course, it wasn''t a flesh and blood, but the head of a bone dragon. The neck stretched from her head disappeared into the ck Moya.

    And a simr dragon''s head jumped out from inside Moya. In addition, three or four dragons and a bone dragon''s head grew.

    "Hydra!"

    "Above all, don''t go with such a snake scum." Tiamat, King of Evil Dragons. Thou, restore the corpse of mypatriot [Hagara], [Shikabane], to the bed [Shikabane]. "

    Gruo...!

    A bone dragon with five heads appeared from the midst of the ck moya. "It''s pretty big..."

    Even so, the King of Dragons? Wasn''t the king of the dragons a dragon named Ruri?

    Ruri, have you finished?

    Lord? Yes, most of the demons have burned down.

    I contacted Ruri just in case, and she seemed to be almost done. Is it okay if I call you here?

    I summoned Ruri and confronted her with Tiamato.

    "Mh...! He''s...!"

    Goryu reacted by looking at the pentacle dragon [Tiamato].

    Do you know that?

    Yes. Diablo Dragon Tiamato. While belonging to the Demon Dragon, it was said to reach into the realm of the Divine Beast. Pathetic... Did you revive it as a [bone]? "

    You mean the king of dragons? Reaching into the realm of the Divine Beast means that you''re not as strong as Ruri?

    "If you were empowered by the power of that evil god''s apostle..."

    Dgraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!

    Suddenly, Tiamato vomited a brace through his five mouths.

    It''s not just a bracelet. A dragon brace with five attributes: Fire, Water, Wind, Light, and Dark.

    The brace went straight to Ruri, not to us.

    That''s clever!

    Rigori spat out the dragonbreath from her mouth as well. Five braces and arge brace sh from the front.

    Both of them kept spitting up braces for a few seconds, and the braces that were snuggled together in the center were gradually pushed back towards Tiamato.

    Eventually, Tiamatou''s brace was interrupted, and the pressed and won brace of Goryu attacked the opponent with only bones.

    Tiamatou, who was exposed to the bracelet of Ruri, staggered slightly as she raised the smoke.

    Showering yourself with a bracelet of ze and not turning into bones... no, the bones are already turning into bones... and not turning them into extinguishing charcoal is quite a defense.

    I''ll deal with him. I''ll give you the guidance again. "

    "I asked for it."

    Leaving Tiamato to Ruri, I pull out Brunnhilde and pull the trigger toward the graphite.

    The graphite moves sideways using spider-like legs that appear from the back to avoid it.

    [Light, wear it, shining holy spear, shining javelin]

    I continued to emit the Spear of Light.

    I told you that magic doesn''t work!

    The ck Moya leaked from the Wang Xiao [Scepter] absorbed the spear of light.

    I know that. I used magic to shoot him because I thought he''d stay there without running away.

    "Hey, hey, can I keep watching you?"

    What?

    When Graphite noticed, Eternity was already close at hand.

    The panicked graphite tried to prevent it with the ck Moya as its shield, but it disappeared like a breath of smoke.

    What''s the matter!?

    Graphite received the artifact that Nagaya had swung down in the metallic ck king''s [Scepter].

    Pisi, the cracks echoed around here, so clearly heard.

    "Idiot!? You''re missing a [Jet]!?"

    Isn''t it cheap?

    Saying that, Koyoe waved the Silver in his left hand to the side. With Wang Zheng''s [Scepter], he yed the artifact and the graphite jumped backwards.

    However, after a long pursuit, Eternity pulled the trigger of the artifact and fired a bullet towards the graphite.

    Ugh!?

    The bulletnds on Graphite''s leg. There was not a drop of blooding out of therge hole, but there was no appearance of blockage. No regeneration has been performed.

    That bullet is a magic bullet. I couldn''t let the Evil God regenerate.

    "Young man...! Who are you!?"

    "Because I am educated not to name suspicious people who don''t know what hate is. I can''t answer that question.¡±

    Eternal eyes shine red gold. It was the Magic Eye of [Corruption].

    Ahhh! Unseal the first one!

    Goggles as a glowing Silver touches the legs of a crab stretching from the back of a graphite! and made a shy noise and blew into the dust.

    I guess that was Sylver''s ability to amplify the Eternal Demon Eye many times. Surprisingly usable, that guy.

    "Come on, kid! Stay on your feet!"

    Graphite shook the King''s Scepter, but as before, there was no ck Moya that was as powerful as before, and only a thin misty thing drifted around.

    "Why!? Why can''t the power of [Jet] be drawn out!?"

    That''s the attribute of my artifact, Magic Disabled . As long as Eternity is nearby, you can''t use the King''s Scepter anymore.

    "Grrrr!"

    From the legs of the crab swinging like a sword, many shock waves are flying towards eternity. It was a magical attack that didn''t use my spirits.

    The shockwave released to keep me away from you will be painless for a long time toe.

    The right eye had an orange-gold glow. It was a future prediction by the magic eye of [Vision]. You''ll know where all the shockwaves wille from for a long time.

    Eternity hunted down the graphite.

    Graphite crab legs move to prevent the sword of the artifact wielded directly beside it.

    But I couldn''t stop a sword that had the same or even more sharpness than the Jing Jing Sword.

    Cut off the legs of the crab easily and sh the graphite as it is.

    Shhhhh!

    Suddenly, Eternity retreated to the tornado of mes winding from the graphite.

    The mes keep burning the graphite itself. Burned to death... I don''t think so.

    In the zing mes, the glitter and graphite looked like they were smiling.

    "I see, the boy who defeated Hazel and Orchid...?" There was an ambush. But we can''t just end up like this. "

    It wasn''t long ago that I defeated the previous messenger of the evil god, but I didn''t bother to exin.

    As the body of graphite burned out, and its fleshpletely ash, a skeleton with a goat''s skull was born, with a metallic ck glow.

    That bastard, knowing that he can''t use the spirit of the evil god, I switched to someone who condenses it inside his body...?

    While he was battling, he must have put a faint spirit into his own bones. I''m totally undead.

    That metallic ck body is incredibly powerful because of the evil spirit©¤©¤.

    Slip

    "Nuooo!?"

    The Wang Zheng [Scepter], whose graphite was on the ground, slipped forward with a [Slip] from time immemorial.

    At the same time, my feet slipped and the unbnced graphite fell forward.

    The Wang Xiao [Scepter], who had left Karankaran and Graphite''s hands, was rolling to his feet.

    Koryo stepped on the king''s [Scepter] as he rolled on his left foot and waved his artifact sword.

    "What!? Stop...!"

    "Rejected."

    No matter how sturdy and hard my bones were, I didn''t need to sh the body to defeat the Evil God''s Apostle. All I had to do was destroy the evil artifact that was the source of that power.

    The Eternal Sword swung down and smashed the Metal ck King''s [Scepter] into pieces.

    "Guu, ahhhhhhhh!?"

    The skeleton of the goat''s head that reached for eternity lost its metallic ck color and turned gray, and it copsed into sand.

    The shattered Wang Yu [Scepter] also disappeared into a soggy ck liquid.

    You defeated them, didn''t you?

    And, the five-headed dragon [Tiamato] that was fighting Ruri, copsed into a pile of bones. Probably because the supply of power from the graphite was interrupted.

    The Cyclops were almost done with Elsie and the others joining them. The monsters in the town would eventually calm down with the Knights and Amber of the Gardio Empire.

    It seems that the artifact can be used without any problems.

    After all, the apostle in the diving helmet didn''te to the rescue.

    I used to think about it when I used to use spears, but their sense ofpanion might be rather thin... hm?

    Feeling a strange sign, I quickly pulled out of Brunnhilde and pulled the trigger toward the ck shadow that appeared above.

    After a while, a small machine fell from the sky onto the ground and shattered into pieces.

    Is this... a golem? A bird-shaped golem?

    I was watching our battles... no, were you watching? Since when?

    "[Storage]"

    Stores the wreckage of the Bird Golem in the [Storage]. We''ll have the Doctors analyze it for uster.

    A little bad? The presence of artifacts and eternity may have been revealed to the evil gods'' apostles.

    "Well, we''ve taken a lot of measures..."

    "Father? What''s wrong?"

    "No, it''s nothing." Good day, ma''am. "

    I stroked my eternal head and went to support Elsie and the others fighting the Cyclops.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!